《Mistress, I Was Wrong》


 Chapter 1: Doing Death

    Chapter 1: Doing Death

    Tng Yo was napping in the car when the vehicle suddenly swayed, hitting her head in the process. Pain coursed through her whole body, making her feel ufortable.

    At this time, the car turned into a red carriage. If it was an ancient pce, wouldnt she be a mere concubine?

    What happened? Tng Yo yelped.

    Miss, two clueless servants were not being careful and identally slipped, startling you. A voice outside exined weakly.

    Miss? Servants?

    Something was wrong.

    Tng Yo entered into a misty area, where she gently lifted the red curtains dangling from her carriage and stared at the greenery outside. The weather was beautiful and the sun was shining. The breeze was mixed with a light, floral fragrance.

    There was also another 13 year old girl with two hair buns on her head. When the girl noticed Tng Yo sticking her head out, her face visibly paled and tightened her hands before she respectfully replied, Miss, we are about to arrive.

    Arrive?

    Not long after, the carriage stopped. Four servants gently let down the carriage Tng Yo was in, their hands gently reached out for Tng Yo to hold.

    Tng Yo nced at them, they were really professional, how could their acting be so realistic?

    Ninth sister, why were you sote?

    Tng Yo saw a beautiful woman appear from the bushes. The woman grabbed her wrist intimately, acting as if she was incredibly close towards her.

    This woman may be beautiful, but her performance was mediocre. Although this woman was obviously being insincere, she still pretended to show a close rtionship with her.

    Tng Yo narrowed her eyes before improvising an excuse and said, On the road just now, I was dyed by two servants.

    The beautiful woman was adorned with green, silky clothes. She had thick makeup painted onto her face, making her skin look as white as a ghost. If not for the fact this womans face didnt look bad, Tng Yo wouldve ran from fright.

    Ninth sister, did you prepare those people yet? The beautiful girl pulled Tng Yo to the side and whispered.

    Tng Yos lips slightly rose. Smiling, she blinked, then blinked again, her heart muddled with confusion.

    Seeing her like this, the beautiful woman pulled down her face, Ninth sister, didnt you say that you wanted to punish that trash? Go outside, hire some thugs and punish that bitch. How could you forget about that?

    Tng Yos smile was quickly disappearing. These days, do you need to find some rough men to deal with trash? This beauty in front of her was definitely a scorpion.

    But right now, she was a partner-in-crime with this no-good woman.

    Rx, how could I forget? Cant you see, Ive brought four with me today. Tng Yo looked behind her and grinned. Werent those four ready-made?

    The femme fatale followed Tng Yos gaze with gleaming eyes, four servants? This Dngfng Mnghu was very bloodthirsty in order to punish that trash. In order to punish the bitch, she didnt even try to be subtle with her ns, really too stupid. Well, if this n was discovered in the future, she would have nothing to do with it.

    When Tng Yo saw her poisonous smile, she knew something bad was going to happen. She quickly excused herself for a bathroom break and took the servant girl with her.

    Are you really treating me as ady? Tng Yo had a fierce expression on her face.

    Adding on to the fact she was always a moody person, all the servants knew about her unpredictable nature. In one second she may smile at them, in the next she maye up with ideas to torture them.

    The servant girl felt her legs soften. She mmed down to kneel on the ground and replied, Miss, this servant has always treated you like ady. What has this servant done wrong?

    Tng Yo took a step back, not used to seeing this sort of servant treatment. She did not realize that in the eyes of others, she appeared disgusted towards the girl, nning to abandon her.

    The servant girl was scared to death, her body on the floor trembled as she tried to give an excuse, Miss, this maid servant will change her ways, give this servant a second chance.

    She didnt eat people, why was she so scared? Tng Yo roared, Fine, if you respond honestly to my questions, thisdy will forgive you.

    Miss, you ask, Cuier will definitely answer to all the things you want to know.

    So it turns out her name is Cuier, Tng Yo nodded her head thoughtfully, I ask of you, what do you know of our n, is there anything that could make this better? Tell me, I want the details, do you know of them? Just say everything.

    When Cuier heard this, she cried.

    Speak, otherwise, haha, you look good today.

    Cuier was grinding her teeth, Miss, you and Lady Four were discussing to find some people to scare Lady Seven. Lady Four said, simply scaring Lady Seven would not be enough, to vent ones hatred, you shouldpletely destroy her so she will not rob you of any man. So you listened to the words of Lady Four and found five rough men who said they wanted to ruin Lady Sevens innocence

    The crime sounded so cliche, what kind of brainless moron would think of this n?

    Before Tng Yo had time to digest, Cuier added on, Miss, this servant doesnt know what she did wrong, you wish to punish this servant, but this servant still wants to persuade you to not to get too close to Lady Four.

    Tng Yo stared at the kneeling servant. Okay, get up.

    Cuier couldnt believe it, Miss just let her off that easily?

    Quick, crouch down, that bitch Dngfng Wny ising. The beautiful scorpion grabbed Tng Yo to hide behind a big tree.

    Dngfng Wny? Lady Seven? Lady Four? Lady Nine?

    Strange. Why did these names sound so familiar? Tng Yo massaged her temples with two fingers, desperately thinking.

    Ninth sister, whats strange? When the snake-like beauty listened to Mnghus words, she thought she made some mistakes in her n.

    Fourth elder sister, altogether, are there a total of nine daughters and three sons? Tng Yo suddenly blurted out.

    Yeah. Ninth sister, whats wrong with you? Whyd you suddenly ask that?

    Tng Yo stood up and grabbed her servants hand. In a serious tone, she said, Cuier, am I called Dngfng Mnghu, and the Fourth Sister Dngfng Lizhu?

    Yes, miss, whats wrong?

    Cuiers affirmation undoubtedly confirmed Tng Yos suspicions. The news hit her in less than five thunder strikes*.

    (TN* You know how animes andics can make a character be so surprised theres thunder shocks and lightning in the background? Thats basically whats being described here.)

    Ninth younger sister, crouch down, that bitch ising. The scorpion beauty lowered Tng Yos head a little, oblivious to the fact that Tng Yos looked as if she was about to copse.

    Tng Yo felt that this situation was going to kill her. Sure, she could ept that she time traveled on a car, transmigrating into a richdy that had food and necessities provided for her.

    But why did it have to be Lady Nine?!

    When she attended university, she read a fantasy-romance novel. It was a fun story, the plot wasplex and fascinating, gaining mass poprity. From being a waste to being a generation of the heavens, the female protagonist encountered all sorts of ups and downs, experiencing hardships that were unimaginable to ordinary people.

    She could still recall the name of the book A Genius in-Making, Rise of the Wasteand that was because the author dropped the novel.

    Of course, it was actually well written. There were all sorts of face pping, those who had bullied and tormented the protagonist would all be cannon fodder, allowing the readers to joyfully m their hands on the table in response towards their fate.

    Among the cannon fodders was Dngfng Mnghu. Her end was truly one of the most miserable.

    Hehe, little miss, with fine skin and tender muscles, can this brother touch it?

    Elder brother, will you let me have a tasteter on?

    Bad boy, go away.

    Dngfng Wny red at the group coldly, as if she was staring at the dead.

    Those who serve their masters will eventually act like them. Under the scorpion beautys influence, the four servants who disguised themselves as savages really seemed to have the same scent as them.

    Tng Yo remembered, the current female protagonist wasnt the type to be easily abused. She was already given the chance to improve her physique and wait for her growth.

    All of Mnghus miseries originated from todays event.

    Tng Yo pulled Cuier away and whispered to her, causing Cuier to swiftly retreat. However, Dngfng Lizhu didnt notice any abnormalities. She was staring nervously, looking forward to what was happening with Dngfng Wny.

    Just as the four servants surrounded Dngfng Wny, wanting to tear off her clothes,

    What are you doing! Tng Yo rushed out and waved at them with a stick, forcing the four people to retreat.

    Dngfng L Zh gnashed her teeth together, her heart filled with hate, her n was just about to seed. What was Mnghu doing with her brainless mind?

    The four rough men looked at each other, although they were confused on what was going on, they had already started to retreat.

    Seeing as they were bold not to fully disappear, Tng Yo shouted angrily, Still not retreating? Do you know who thisdy is?

    The four men were bold, but they were also under themand of Dngfng Mnghu. They understood her unstable temperament. If they happened to offend Lady Nine, she would certainly repay them back with spite, sealing their fate. Therefore, the four servants slipped away.

    Tng Yos back oozed of sweat, she was fearful that her actions wouldnt have been meaningful enough to be understood.

    Are you done ying? Dngfng Wny sneered.

    Hearing this made Tng Yo angry, but this was a small issue, so her anger quickly withered away. She gave her a rare look, Done ying? Does thisdy need to y around to handle this drama?

    Dngfng Wny nced at her coldly, Tell me then, why did you suddenly appear?

    Tng Yos lips curled as she looked up at the sky, The weather is good today, so this Miss decided toe out. Am I not allowed to be outside just because youre outside as well?

    Tng Yo did not appear to be lying, Dngfng Wny even felt this person was a little different than before.

    Then, take some time and rx. Ill leave first.

    Seeing Dngfng Wny depart, Tng Yo felt instant regret. She wished she could p herself two times. She shouldve hugged that womans thigh, her golden thighs!

    If she held that womans thigh, then perhaps her death wouldnte by.

    Hello, uh, Seventh sister

    Dngfng Wny snorted coldly, making an expression as if she caught her red-handed, Do you have another trick up your sleeve?

    Lacking self-confidence, Tng Yos hands quivered, she stammered, No, I just want to go back with you.

    Dngfng Wny neither allowed nor refused her, but the two walked together, one in the front, while the other followed behind.

    As Tng Yo wracked her brains to find a way to please the protagonist, five stealthy people abruptly emerged from the forest.

    He he, an unexpected harvest.

    Two beauties in one encounter, big brother, we struck rich.

    Tng Yos heart thumped loudly, realizing shed forgotten about something. Oh yeah, Cuier said she already hired five people to deal with Dngfng Wny

    It was true, if you do things that will make you die, you will die.

    = No zuo no die = If you dont make trouble, you wont die. Meant to poke fun at people who get karma for the trouble they cause.

    Grammatically simr to Long time no see

 Chapter 2: Violence

    Chapter 2: Violence

    The five thugs were burly and tall, each bearing a variety of scars on their faces. They looked fierce and different from ordinary people.

    Seeing how they reacted, Dngfng Mnghu instinctively hid behind Dngfng Wny, she opened her mouth to say, Seventh sister, could it be that youre so beautiful that a wave of people would be willing to rape you?

    Her words made Dngfng Wnys original expression grew colder. She dragged Dngfng Mnghu to the front, pinching her face to show to the thugs, Look, shes even more beautiful than me, have her and let me go.

    Dngfng Mnghu gaped in shock at her spitefulness. It seemed shed already offended the protagonist.

    She was in big danger!

    Seeing as how they stared at her like starving wolves looking at its prey, Dngfng Mnghus legs melted, S- Seventh sister, Im your younger sister, how could you send me to them, Ill die!

    The plot was going too fast, it was already leading her straight to her death.

    Ha ha, Elder brother, they dont seem to agree, but this younger sister really is more beautiful than her other sister~ If they dont agree, then can we y with her first? The man licked his lips, his mouth watering.

    The leader in particr looked more ferocious. He bore arge scar that nted from his eyes to his mouth, destroying any handsomeness on his face, presumably because the scar was too eye-catching. He nodded and signalled two men to grab the younger one first. How could the elder one escape from his mens ws?

    Summon the nts around you to bind the two men. After observing the situation, if you can find the opportunity to run, do so. Dont get in my way. Dngfng Wny whispered into her ear.

    Those words were so righteous, Dngfng Mnghu was crying her eyes out. She knew the female protagonist wouldnt be so cruel.

    B, but.

    Seventh sister, I, I cant summon them when Im scared. Dngfng Mnghu felt the temperature in the atmosphere drop, especially behind her.

    She was a fake, how could she use her powers under these circumstances, Dngfng Mnghu thought as she sobbed internally.

    So useless?

    Ah

    Dngfng Mnghu was unprepared, she was suddenly pushed away by the protagonist, allowing the two thugs to tackle her instead. Not liking the current situation, she shouted, PLEASE SAVE US!

    Under the orders of Dngfng Mnghu, Cuier was on the other side of the woods to retrieve several helpers when she heard a scream. She stopped, muttering to herself, Strange, that voice sounded like Miss.

    Ah, Lady Nine is in danger, Everybody, go faster, faster!

    It was at this time Dngfng Wny showed her hand, while Dngfng Mnghus screams attracted everyones attention, she used a lesser skill, Piercing Earth.

    One by one, spikes erupted from the earth and bound the five mens ankles, trapping them. For a short time, they couldnt move.

    Ah

    Pa! Dngfng Wny loudly pped her, What were you so scared of?

    Dngfng Mnghu was beaten by her. As expected, the female protagonist still despised her. Ahh, her face hurt, she wondered if it was swollen.

    I underestimated you, I never thought you had a spiritual earth root.

    Mnghu threw her a dirty look, yelling, Are you blind? Obviously I have spiritual earth roots.

    The protagonist didnt want others to realize her constitution had changed. Dngfng Mnghu, hungry to please her, wanted to help.

    The scarred mans smile deepened, Didnt expect to encounter two cultivators, why dont youe with me and be my wives? Ill treat you nicely.

    Never mind facing strong opponents, mind having stupid teammates.

    Dngfng Wny nced at Mnghu with a special feeling. If not for the fact she didnt want to waste time talking to this girl, she wouldve dumped and left her here.

    Mnghu didnt even realize her superfluous behavior had her marked as the useless teammate, making the path to hugging her thighs even more difficult.

    Look at yourself, you still want to marry my Seventh sister? Have you looked in the mirror, you think youre match for her? Your ugliness makes me want to puke. Dngfng Mnghus opened her mouth to say, unafraid of adding fuel to the fire.

    The more the scar-faced man listened to her, the more irritated he became, Naughty girl, I was being nice yet you dare to refuse. Ill show you what I can do.

    After he finished speaking, silence shrouded the forest. Suddenly, a strong gust caused the careless Mnghu to be blown away. She crashed into the trunks of one of the trees, fainting.

    Wny nced at the man and thought, atst, the world was quiet. Now she could take this third-tier cultivator seriously.

    When Cuier and the others arrived, the whole ce had be a mess. Several trees had fallen over, as if it had been hit by lightning, the leaves were scattered all over the floor and many of the of tree trunks had burn marks on them. It was as if theyd walked in on the aftermath of a grave battle.

    Unfortunately, no one had witnessed it.

    When Mnghu woke up, she was already tucked in her room. Her forehead was covered with bandages and her face was swollen. Looking at it, it seemed like she was gravely injured.

    Huier, my lovely Huier, you finally woke up! Youve frightened your mother. The second wife, Qin Qin, had been keeping watch besides Dngfng Mnghus bed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she immediately sent Cuier to fetch the doctor.

    Before Dngfng Mnghu could even speak, she saw Cuier holding an old mans arm, rushing in. He quickly checked her eyes and took her pulse.

    Doctor, my Huier, how is she?

    The doctor waved his hand and red angrily at the twodies, Simply nonsense, what else can I do? Shes fine, just let her rest for a day or two.

    After that, he left.

    Huier, who bullied you? Your forehead is wounded, your face, too. Aiyo, my dear Huier, youve grown so big and yet youve never looked this bad.

    Dngfng Mnghus lips sulked, thinking how thatdys hand was really ruthless, the p on her face was still burning.

    But, she wouldnt dare say that out loud.

    Mother, no one bullied me. I just wasnt being careful and identally mmed into a tree, causing me faint. Dngfng Mnghu muttered, her face red, this was truly too shameful. Soon after, something urred to her and she inquired, Mother, who sent me back?

    Cuier, who came in to prepare the herbs, heard her question and replied, Reporting to Miss, no one sent the miss back. Miss fainted at the doorsteps when this servant found you.

    When Dngfng Mnghu heard this, she had a terrible expression on her face. The female protagonist did a good deed and left without taking credit, it was clear she didnt want to be involved with her. For her disgust to reach to this level, ah, how could this be?

    The second wife still wanted to ask her a few questions, but seeing her like this, her heart ached for her.

    Although Physician Murong says youre fine, you still hit your head and need more rest. Mother will go to the kitchens to give you something to delicious to eat so you can improve your health.

    Saying that, she helped Mnghu adjust the nkets and told Cuier, Stay here and take good care of her.

    When the seconddy went away, Mnghu called to Cuier, Come here.

    Cuier stood by her respectfully, Miss, what do you want me to do?

    Dngfng Mnghu struggled to sit up, Before letting you go, youre very good, you almost made me encounter misfortune. Speak now, does my mother know?

    Hearing her words, Cuier thought she was going to take her revenge and immediately fell to the ground, Reporting to Miss, the second wife didnt know. But I didnt see anyone when I rushed in.

    This mustve been the protagonists doing, her strength was exposed, so she had to get rid of the evidence.

    Mnghu was satisfied, she didnt dig for more information, Has Seventh elder sister returned?

    Cuier was still nervous, but since it seemed Lady Nine wasnt going to settle ounts with her, her body rxed, I dont know about Lady Seven, but Lady Four came here once before, she didnt say much and left angrily, knowing you were in aa.

    Lady Four, who was a wolf in sheeps clothing, acted as a good sister on the surface, but secretly tricked and ndered her sister numerous times.

    Mnghu naturally knew why she was angry, her well-thought n was ruined by none other than herself.

    Wherever she is, you may inquire details on Seventh sisterter on. Let me know if theres any trouble, but dont be stupid enough to spy on her, you hear?

    Yes, Miss.

    Dngfng Mnghu really wanted to hug the protagonists thighs, but she frightfully thought back to the treatment towards her in the forest. There was no doubt her foolish behavior had left a terrible impression on her.

    Right now, the most urgent thing she must do was to change the protagonists view towards her.

    How could she change it?

    Thinking over this, she fell back asleep.

    When she woke up, she heard Cuiers voice talking to someone. Not listening carefully enough, she called, Cuier.

    Thisdy is thirsty, fetch me some water.

    Yes, Miss.

    Ninth sister, I heard from Cuier you were ill, not knowing if you were better, this sister hase to visit, you arent mad, are you?

    Dngfng Mnghu took a sip of water and looked up to find Dngfng L Zhe in, causing her to almost choke on her spit. It seemed she was the one that was talking to Cuier outside.

    How could this sister me fourth sister? When I woke up, Cuier told me fourth sister already came by once, but I was still sleeping. Dngfng Mnghu said softly, sitting up.

    Dngfng L Zh went straight to the point, Ninth sister, I must talk with you. Send your maidservant away.

    Cuier, stand outside to guard the door. Come back in when I call for you.

    After Cuier left and closed the door, Mnghu smiled before saying, Fourth sister, toe here all this way, what do you wish to inquire?

 Chapter 3: Schemes

    Chapter 3: Schemes

    Dngfng Lzhs face was stiff. She came with the intention on criticizing her, but the words of Dngfng Mnghu reminded her that she was always seen as a gentle and virtuousdy. How could she act so stern?

    Ninth sister, youve misunderstood, rushing out and not greeting the servants like that was very dangerous. Fortunately, those dog-like servants knew you were their master. If they were short-sighted, they wouldve hurt you by mistake, , what should we do now? Whats more, fourth elder sister doesnt understand, why did you stand up for her?

    Dngfng Mnghu snorted very disdainfully, Me, stand up for that person? That whole incident was idental.

    In spite of her excuse, Dngfng Mnghu knew it wouldnt erase the suspicion in Dngfng Lzhs heart.

    Mnghu suddenly had a thought, she should find a way and push all the stupid misdeeds she made towards the female protagonist onto this scorpion woman. Let her have a taste of being med for someone elses crimes.

    Thisdy always used her to progress her agenda, why not do the same to her?

    Fourth sister, this was my fault, let that bitch go for now, well think of another way to destroy her.

    When Lzh saw her like this, her suspicion slightly eased, There are many opportunities, Im just unsure if ninth sister would be willing to do it.

    Dngfng Mnghu listened with a delighted look on her face, she enthusiastically grasped Dngfng Lzhs hands and spoiledly said, My dear fourth elder sister,e quickly and listen. You must also know my hatred with me and that bitch will never die, daring to steal thisdys man, watch me torment her to near-death.

    Please dont take offense, female protagonist. Im trying to misguide and reduce this opponents vignce.

    Dngfng Lzh thought she was finally starting to revert back to her old self, waving her hand, she whispered, When I saw the young master meeting herst time, it seemed he liked her. Why dont we match them together, isnt that a good idea?

    Dngfng Mnghu was surprised, You mean cousin?

    Dngfng Lzh nodded, He listens to you the most. If you talk to him, hell definitely agree.

    No problem fourth sister, be patient and wait for my good news.

    After happily sending off Dngfng Lzh, Dngfng Mnghu ced a hand on her hand with a sad look on her face, she knew this poisonous woman was up to no good. Did she end up bearing all her sins? It was no wonder the fourthdy escaped with a proper marriage, while she ended up with a miserable fate.

    Miss, your head injury hasnt healed, you need to rest. Cuier reminded on the sidelines.

    Dngfng Mnghu shook her head and gestured dismissively, How can my cousine here at this time?

    Was he rted to the Patriarch?

    Miss, you forget, in a few days it will be the Patriarchs birthday, the young master is naturallying to celebrate. The Patriarch who was her father? Birthday?

    There did seem to be a paragraph in the book that mentioned this, but it was a mere passage, so it provided minor details. Still, it was his birthday, it would be tough for seventh sister.

    After two days passed, Dngfng Mnghu was walking in the gardens when she met an unexpected guest, her cousin, Qin Mu.

    Qin Mu was a talented, elegant, and smart youth, everything was good about him. His only major w was hissciviousness towards females, just seeing a beautiful woman walk by would cause him to fawn. His mother believed he would one day receive a hard-earned lesson with them.

    Why would cousin be here?

    Qin Mu was still young, a third-tier soldier. In the future, it would be difficult to find someone that could rival him in the whole county. If he cultivated well enough, he would find sess.

    Looking at him, Dngfng Mnghu abandoned the n at first sight, Cousin, its been a long time, you look even more handsome than before. Have you seen my mother?

    My cousins words have grown even sweeter, I havent seen my aunt yet, I was getting ready, want to together?

    Sure, I heard my mother talk about your experiences, my cousin should tell me the interesting things that happened on your journey.

    The two talked happily, it was only until they arrived at the door of Seconddy Qin Qin did they finally stop.

    When Qin Qin saw their good rtionship, she joked, Huier, what did your cousin say to you to make you so happy, I want to know as well.

    Dngfng Mnghu rushed into her mothers arms and was shy, Mother wants to tease me, but cousin has experienced so much fun things on his journey, I also want to experience it as well.

    Huier, dont be foolish, youre still young.

    Dngfng Mnghu stuck out her tongue. She sat aside and watched as Qin Mu and her mother chat.

    On the day of the Patriarchs birthday, the Dngfng family home was brightly lit and full of joy, decorated with a festive red. At the dinner party, Dngfng Mnghu invited Qin Mu and Dngfng Wny to sit on the side the table.

    Dngfng Wny ignored her, she and Mnghus rtionship were like fire and water, unable to form a river. If she wasnt in the woods with her a few days ago, her impression towards Mnghu would be even worse.

    How could they stand each other, both were unrelenting to the point that everyones attention was focused on them.

    What do you want? Dngfng Wny gnashed her teeth in irritation.

    Dngfng Wnys angry voice made the bones in her legs melt, gulping, Seventh seventh elder sister, dont be annoyed, I just want to invite you to a show.

    Show?

    Dngfng Wnyughed with a sneer when she saw Dngfng Mnghus pleasing look on her face, a sloppy attempt. She didnt think she had any new tricks, so she decided to wait and see this good show.

    When Qin Mu saw Dngfng Wny, his eyes brightened his smile was akin to a springs breeze. He wanted to say hello to her, but there was a certain female cousin between them and Wny didnt even spare him a look.

    Dngfng Mnghu took a sip from her cup and peeked at the two. It was as Dngfng Lzh said, Qin Mu had a crush towards her.

    Dngfng Mnghu thought Qin Mu would be useless to her, the female protagonist was too strong.

    But from another perspective, those whod seen this strange scene would have a different thought.

    Especially Dngfng Lzh, who saw and thought that Mnghu really did deceive and lure Wny, while also arranging Qin Mu to sit near her, knowing the n was in progress.

    She didnt need to do anything but wait quietly.

    Thinking the n was finally going to seed, Dngfng Lzh made a beautiful and enchantingugh, not realizing that everything was falling into ce from another party.

    After the banquet, everyone left one by one.

    Dngfng Mnghu sent Qin Mu off, then dragged Dngfng Wny to the courtyards, waiting quietly for something.

    What trick are you ying?

    Dngfng Mnghu directly covered her mouth, Seventh sister, be quiet or well be discovered, the show is about to start.

    She had Cuier send a letter to Dngfng Lzh and asked her not to let anyone else see it.

    Dngfng Lzh was resting, her heart was filled with delight and was waiting for good news toe, but she didnt expect Cuier to send a note.

    It said  change of ns, quick consultation.

    So she followed Cuier immediately, entering a room Dngfng Mnghu had specifically prepared for her. It was pitch-ck inside, dark enough that her fingers were practically out of her sight.

    Miss said, let the fourth Miss sit for a while, wait for her to send the young master, then she will hurry over swiftly. Cuier kindly lit for her, readying the drug in the sandalwood. A fragrant scent spread over the room.

    Lady four, Ill check and see if she arrived yet.

    Go ahead.

    Dngfng Lzh had already seen Cuiers little movements with her eyes, but her face remained motionless. She leisurely poured a cup of cool water for herself, smiling wickedly before taking a sip. After a while, she leaned over, unconscious.

    After waiting a long time outside, Cuier pushed open the door to find Dngfng Lz h lying on the table. Shaking to wake her, she spoke, Lady four, wake up, Miss has arrived.

    Seeing no response, Cuier swiftly ran outside and whispered, Miss, Miss.

    At this point, Dngfng Mnghu let out a relieved sigh and ran out from the bushes, responding, Dont shout, lets go, quickly.

    Dngfng Wny also followed out, curious to see what thedy had in mind.

    The two of them carried the unconscious Dngfng Lzh into another room. Cuier ced her on the bed, while Dngfng Mnghu rudely stripped off her clothes and made her lie in the bed naked.

    Okay, Cuier, you go talk to that young master. Dngfng Mnghu wiped off the sweat on her forehead, doing bad things was really challenging, her heart was about to leap out of her throat.

    You

    Before she could say anything, Dngfng Wny was pulled out of the door by Dngfng Mnghu. They crouched behind the bushes, waiting until a drunk man who smoked entered the room.

    Soon there were heavy gasping in the room

    So this is what you call a good show? You really are birds of a feather. The indifferent eyes of Dngfng Wny briefly shed in disgust, standing up to walk away.

    Dngfng Mnghu was dumbfounded, did everything she do end up in vain? She took a small step towards her, Seventh sister, seventh sister, listen to me, its not like that, fourth sister wanted to scheme against you, I

    Dngfng Wny abruptly turned around andughed, causing Mnghu to barely avoid crashing into her. Her giggling made hair stand on edge, it was, eh, really too terrible.

    So you said she wanted to scheme against me, then you schemed against her, all for my sake? Dngfng Wnys smile flipped, the change was aggressively quick.

    Dngfng Mnghu took several steps back and thought the protagonist was being way too vignt, making this difficult. If she said yes, it would be too unrealistic, arousing the protagonists suspicions.

    Thinking of this, Dngfng Mnghu shook her head and firmly replied, No, its all for my sake. I didnt want to listen her so stupidly anymore.

    The two quietly looked face to face at each other for a while. Then, Wny nodded and chuckled, Indeed, she is so stupid.

    Dngfng Mnghu was stunned,

    Protagonist, what did you mean?

    TN*

    . what does this mean?

    When I put in the lord, I am unsure of how to exactly word the position of Minghuis father. In literal terms he is the grandpa elder of some sort, and apparently this sort of position was never given an english name to perfectly describe it.

    Edit: for now hell be referred to as patriarch

 Chapter 4: Vice

    Chapter 4: Vice

    On a rare day, Dngfng Mnghu woke up early in the morning. She heard the sound of hurried footsteps, which likely meant they discovered what happened with fourth sister.

    Miss, a major event has urred in the West Wing courtyard. Cuier came in with water and loudly said.

    What happened? Dngfng Mnghu didnt rush to wash her face, it was as if she was not at all responsible to events that yed outst night.

    Cuier just repeated what shed heard, It seemed the second young master and Li Gngz talked and made an appointment to go to the streets, then the second young master opened the door recklessly and found him and the fourthdy..

    It was difficult to say, after all, the young master found his good friend and his own sister lying on the bed, naked. He was speechless.

    At that point,dy four woke up, screaming, attracting other peoples attention.

    From one to ten, ten to a hundred, it took little effort for the whole scandal to reach the ears of the Dngfng family.

    Lets go check it out. Dngfng Mnghu guessed her father should be seething in rage, it would be uneptable for anyone to have a scandal right after their birthday.

    Yes, miss.

    By the time Mnghu arrived with Cuier, things had settled down, everyone had disappeared from the scene. Her father asked the second young master to bring Li Gngz in the hall, what they talked about, she didnt know.

    As for her good fourth sister, she was naturally brought back to her rooms crying and crying, the first wife sent the old maid to look after her. Perhaps she was fearful she couldnt handle it?

    Fourth sister originally had a fianc who matched her status very well. After this incident, the Patriarch would certainly have to send someone to withdraw the marriage, or have another sister take her ce.

    ording to the wisdom of Dngfng L Zh, everyone would soon start to be aware of all the underlying issues with her.

    As Mnghu expected, fourth elder sister came to her courtyard seeking to have a heart to heart chat on the same day.

    Fourth sister, why did youe here? Dngfng Mnghu weed with a smile, holding a book detailing on a collection of flora in her hands.

    Dngfng L Zh walked up to her, pping away with the the book her hand with a pa and angrily said, Ninth sister, you dare scheme against me!

    Dngfng Mnghu had a pained look, staring at the book thrown out from her hands, then gazed at Dngfng L Zh with a wronged expression, What are you talking about, fourth sister? Why would I ever scheme against you? Besides, I wanted to ask you, where were you yesterday?

    Dngfng L Zh snorted, grabbing Mnghus shirt, Dont y dumb with me, isnt the writing on this note yours? Your servant girl also led me to the West Wing courtyard, if you didnt n this, who did?

    Note?

    Dngfng Mnghu grinned, she calcted her sister wouldnt dare take out the note to confront her, but it was written above  the n has changed. If she took it out, shed have no way to exining the meaning of the note.

    Mnghu exined innocently, Yes, I wrote the note yesterday because my cousin didnt manage to drink the drugged wine I prepared for him, the n couldnt go smoothly, so I wrote a note for Cuier to discuss this with you. The west chambers was indeed the ce I wanted Cuier to guide you, but when I finally arrived, you were missing. I was waiting for you for a long time. If you dont believe it, just ask Cuier.

    Ask Cuier? Wasnt it clear?

    In that moment, Dngfng L Zh discovered shed been trapped. She thought she was ying others in the palm of her hands, but in reality, she was merely on someone elses palm. She chuckled, Ninth sister, really good, I actually looked away.

    Mnghu was hurt and widened her eyes, Fourth sister, you still dont believe me?

    L Zh closed her eyes and took a deep breath, in this ce, she could no longer stay, Ninth sister, fourth sister isnt feeling well, I will take my leave first.

    If thats the case, have a good rest then, fourth sister. Dngfng Mnghu whispered to her maidservant, Cuier, help send off fourth sister.

    Regarding Dngfng L Zh, the Patriarch quickly resolved the issue, she was assigned to Lis son to be a concubine and to be married in a month. Perhaps out of rage, the third wife personally asked Father to reconsider, but Father wouldnt budge, so the matter was settled.

    Dngfng Mnghu had recently been browsing through a series of books on nts. This shithole world was a world where the strong were respected and the fantasy background was a main theme. When people reach a certain age, they would be inspected by their family to detect the level of spiritual power. Her physical body was considered to be prodigy-level, at the age of eight, she woke her spiritual powers and stepped one foot in the ranks of geniuses, the other still stuck in the door. Because Mnghu wasted her potential, she only had a little sense for nts and flora. She was considered semi-waste material.

    This was also why she was constantly courting death with the protagonist, seeing the female protagonist being waste material was like looking a mirror at herself, a piece of scrap.

    Of course, that was what the Mnghu from the past thought.

    Having read countless fantasy novels, she obviously knew that nt spiritualists were a type of support ss, assisting their teammates in fighting their enemies. See, she was actually pretty useful. It was just that the only people who encountered her didnt have eyes.

    In order to live well, one must not only cling to that womans thigh, but also make oneself more useful. That was what Mnghu concluded after being repeatedly rejected by the female protagonist.

    Miss, these are the flowers from the garden. Cui Er ced three potted nts on the table one by one, a pot of jasmine, a pot of rose and a pot of peony.

    After Mnghu dismissed her, she examined the three potted flowers from top to bottom. She knew that the roses were in a gloomy state and seemed unhappy. The peony was in full bloom but would much prefer to bask in the sun. Thest pot which had jasmine flowers had wilted petals on the flowers, giving people a kind of a exhaustedmp light feeling.

    Cuier. Mnghu called.

    Her maidservant pushed open the door.

    Put the peonies outside for some sunlight. Dngfng Mnghu pointed to the flowerpot in a pleasant mood, then pointed to another pot, Just a moment ago, was there another pot of flowers when you moved it? Move another bowl too.

    Cuier obeyed, doing everything one by one, although she was unsure of her reasons for doing so.

    Dngfng Mnghu also went out to observe the peony basking in the sun, noting the sun had made it more beautiful and felt the spiritual power of the peony was about to leak. So she quietly made a deal with it, Let me take one of your flowers, then I will let you out in the sun everyday.

    The potted nt in the sun immediately shook the lower branches to agree.

    Mnghu used her weak spiritual power to form a pair of scissors, she clipped the flowers center in one strike and ced them in a ss bottle.

    Due to a long period of inferiority and resistance, Mnghus spiritual level remained at first level, now she nned to breakthrough.

    When Cuier returned, there was another pot of roses by her side. The roses on the other side instantly recovered their spirits, explicitly clear that it was afraid of being left alone.

    Dngfng Mnghu wasnt sure whether tough or cry, after all, wouldnt she have to deal with these nts and flora in the future?

    To upgrade, one must need something in preparation, such as G Yun Dn, the mostmonly used medicine which was sold everywhere in the streets, not an expensive buy. There was also the essence of nts and flora hence why she needed the peonys center, it contained the flowers essence. The more rare it is, the more valuable it will be, obtaining it from outside sources would cost a lot of money. Everyones spiritual breakthroughs required nt essence. High-leveled nts could be used, but some were intelligent, seeing the humans ughter them scared them away, so many people hired mercenaries to hunt after them.

    When they were ready, Dngfng Mnghu locked the door and made Cuier keep watch for outside of the entrance, in case a rash ghost would break in and interrupt her spiritual breakthrough.

    Perhaps the peonys essence yed the role, or it was the years of suppression Mnghu had for so many years, but she was approaching her spiritual breakthrough, in half an hour, she would rise from first to the second level.

    On the second level, she would be able to form closer rtions with more nts, but all of them would be low-grade.

    Cuier waited until Mnghu came out of her room, first congratting her on her breakthrough and then reporting, Miss,dy seven seems to have gone out from her house.

    Dngfng Mnghu promptly summoned two guards and rushed out. She dared not to get too close, only following from afar.

    She had another thought, although acting too adverse made her ufortable, she should just show up anyways.

    Mnghu reached out to the two guards behind her, Get some silver, Miss is going shopping.

    Dngfng Wny needed one more nt essence, so she visited the workshop to inspect the goods. Much to her surprise, she bumped into another troublesomedy. At the moment, these two were fighting for the same nt essence.

    While Wny was the seventhdy, her actual position in the household might even be lower than a maidservant. It was only natural shecked the silver topete with a willful elderdy.

    Dngfng Mnghu didnt know of this, but how could she let go of such a good opportunity to hold her thigh?

    That spike of vani, I want it. Mnghu ced a pack of silver in front of the shopkeeper.

    Staring at the silver, the shopkeeper was in a dilemma. Just now, there were only two girls fighting for it, but now a third has arrived. When did vani be so rare?

    You dont need to keep staring, my silver is for my seventh elder sister, is this enough? Mnghu stood directly beside Wny, clearly stating her intentions.

    As soon as he saw this, he promptly dered, Its enough, Miss, the vani is yours.

    Dngfng Mnghu took the ss bottle and took no time to present it to Wny, Seventh sister, lets go.

    The girl that spent quite some time arguing with Wny was dissatisfied, she mmed the table and said to the shopkeeper, What is the meaning of this, do you think I dont have enough money?

    He exined, Little miss, theres actually one more in stock, but it needs to be transferred from another workshop. You maye back tomorrow to pick it up.

    No, I need this one!

    Mnghu didnt care, it was already paid and bought. Hooking an arm to Wnys, she was about to leave, but who wouldve thought a whip would fiercely rush towards her face?

    Mnghu was locked closely beside the protagonist, with little time to hide, she could only watch helplessly.

 Chapter 5: Boss

    Chapter 5: Boss

    Frightened, Dngfng Mnghu closed her eyes, she couldnt believe she was going to be disfigured. Because of the tension, Dngfng Mnghu didnt realize a womans hand was supporting her waist.

    This girl is really too ruthless. A maic voice that oozed of sex appeal abruptly trailed to her ears. Dngfng Mnghu opened one eye, then opened another. A tall male dressed in blue appeared in front of her.

    Mind your own business. The girl struck again without a word.

    The man in blue didnt waste time showing face, the two figures exchanged blows within the narrow space. Wherever the whip hit, items within the store suffered.

    Dngfng Mnghu and Dngfng Wny sneakily withdrew their presence from the store. Mnghu wanted make out the face of the man dressed in blue, but Dngfng Wny pulled her away, Dont join in on the fun, we can leave now.

    Dngfng Mnghu was slightly stunned, so she continued walking silently, unable to justify a reason to stay. After all, the man in blue was helping them.

    Wait a minute, that man in blue. Holding a fan, handsome, tall, strong, like a tree blowing in the wind, didnt he bear a striking resemnce to L Ynn, one of the male leads?

    She thought about it over and over. This ce was where a hero called L Ynn that came to rescue the beauty and thus, met with the protagonist. Theyd meet again on the road, both finding themselves in adversity. But since she didnt want to let go of an opportunity to prevent her death, how could the hero rescue the beauty?

    What is it, did you take a fancy on the blue coated boy? Dngfng Wny coldly crossed her arms.

    She was thinking about how the original Mnghu died tragically after several attempts to rob the protagonists boyfriend. It was needless to say she didnt want to have anything to do with the males near the main characters side. Meeting one was simply a death wish.

    Dngfng Mnghu shook her head hurriedly, holding Wnys hand and said, Seventh sister, lets go.

    Upon returning to the mansion, Dngfng Mnghu patted her chest with an unsettled expression, murmuring, For now, Ive avoided it.

    What are you hiding?

    Dngfng Wny was standing behind her when she suddenly asked.

    Mnghu was scared to death, why could thisdy easily haunt her? Its nothing, seventh sister, why are you back?

    Dngfng Wny pushed a small porcin into her hands, This is a soul cleansing dan. For todays event, were even.

    Opening the porcin bottle, a sweet and fragrant smell emerged. Inside the bottle, she discovered the culprits responsible for this attractive aroma, a total of three. They appeared to be of high quality, as the main character didnt want to owe her any favors.

    For her to draw the boundary lines so clearly, it wasnt good.

    Dngfng Mnghu also had no knowledge on medicine, she knew little of how valuable these pills were to outsiders. With a flick of her wrist, she tossed the bottle into her room.

    As night came, Dngfng Mnghu slept soundly, her lips smacked from delight, as if dreaming of delicious food. She smiled with satisfaction.

    Get him, get that assassin!

    Come on, catch him!

    In the dead of the night, the sounds were still. It was only until the cries came did a majority wake up.

    Cuier was sleeping outside, when she heard the noise, she pushed open the door and woke herdy from her slumber, Miss, miss, wake up, something has happened.

    Dngfng Mnghu jolted awake, sitting up, her eyes were still hazy from sleep, What is it?

    Her maidservant pointed to the outside, Miss, listen, it seems assassins have invaded the courtyard.

    Assassin?

    Dngfng Mnghu immediately became more alert and cautiously peeked through the crack of the door. Outside were bright lights and shadows of figures ovepping each other, something did indeed happen.

    Miss, dont go outside, its too dangerous.

    Ill go look. Dngfng Mnghu dressed herself and slipped out.

    Cuier unaffectedly followed her, Miss, the assassins havent been caught yet, where are you going, shall we request an escort to protect you?

    Dngfng Mnghu shook her head, if the assassin was in the household, theyd likely be searching for the heroine. If she openly went to get an escort, wasnt she seeking death?

    Too troublesome, you can go back first.

    Cuier stayed silent and marched along, finding herself in a little remote courtyard not long after. The courtyard looked as if it was in ruins, left alone for many years without any sort of management. Weeds and overgrown lush left little road to walk on.

    Dngfng Mnghu stepped on a rotten branch on the ground, causing it to rattle. In the middle of the night, it was particrly frightening, so she ordered, Cuier, watch outside.

    Yes, Miss.

    To actually let the main character live in such a dpidated ce, it was a no-brainer why she held no love for the Dngfng family and treated them so cruelly.

    Dngfng Mnghu debated on whether or not she should convince the protagonist to move out of the house, lest she felt too wronged.

    Seventh sister, are you there!?

    Not only was it too dark, she also didnt know which room the seventhdy was living in. So she simply stood in the courtyard shouting at the top of her voice.

    In a room, Dngfng Wny and a man in ck were at even odds with each other. The sharp de used by Dngfng Wny perched on the neck of the assassin, while the person in ck clung to her vitals. It it wasnt for Mnghus shouting, they may have continued this far longer.

    Do you want to live or die? sneered Dngfng Wny, adding on, If I scream, the others will naturally discover you, it will not be easy to escape.

    Youre a Dngfng, will you really let me off so easily? The person in ck expressed some doubt. Wny could recognize the femininity within the persons voice.

    Believe or not believe, its not up to you. If you refuse to scram on a count of three, I will shout, be afraid you wont get away with it when that timees.

    When Dngfng Wny finished speaking, the person in ck really began to the count the seconds, One, two

    Seventh sister, are you asleep? Dngfng Mnghu heard no response, so she decided to perform a room search.

    Examining this situation, the assassin acted first, letting go of Dngfng Wanyus vitals and taking the chance to escape.

    Whats with the noise? You woke me up while I was still asleep. Dngfng Wny slightly tidied herself before opening the door, looking displeased.

    Seventh sister, did something happen here? There was an assassin in the household this night. Father is on a full search. Dngfng Mnghu ran her widened eyes over Wny.

    As dark as it was, Dngfng Mnghu could still make out the dress of thedy in this house, it was the same dress that she wore today that shone in the moonlight.

    Dngfng Wny gave her aplex look, Well, Im afraid there wont be anyone visiting this broken ce except for the rats. Now that youve seen it, you should be relieved.

    Seventh sister, living by yourself is too dangerous. Why dont youe and rest within my courtyard for the night, while Ill send someone to clean your ce up. Mnghu kind-heartedly suggested.

    I want to rest, you should leave. Dngfng Wny did not care for her schemes and instantly bid goodbye to the visitor.

    Ah, if thats the case, Ill sleep here with seventh sister, in case anything happens, we can both look after each other.Dngfng Mnghu pretended to misunderstand and gave another suggestion.

    Dngfng Wny narrowed her eyes, staring at her as she responded, This little temple cant hold you,dy nine. If scandal were to emerge from this incident, how could I bear it? Get out, or else Ill have to be impolite.

    The female protagonist was bing wrathful, Dngfng Mnghu felt her stomach churn as her legs started to shake uncontrobly.

    She was despondent when she left, the blocking n was a failure.

    The assassin, a bosom friend to mothers side of rtives, came in search of a woman to tell her about herself.

    The seventhdy was not a member of the Dngfng family, but was fostered here and raised by her aunt, the fourth wife of the Dngfng family, Qin Biyng. Because the fourth wife was childless, she took the role as the mother of the seventhdy.

    Once thedy knew that she wasnt a Dngfng, she would soon find a way to leave this ce. She was fearful that when the heroine returned, she woulde to settle scores with the people of Dngfngs. She has offended the main character as cannon fodder, after all.

    Dngfng Mnghu retreated back to her room, requesting Cuier for a pot of tea as she pondered over what to do.

    It would be wonderful to stay in herfortable home, served by a servant girl and being loved by her mother, but once the woman turned back to clean the family up, shed certainly die.

    However, if she wanted to live, shed have to tag along with the heroine and brush her with good will, enough for the heroine to overlook the idiotic actions she had done to her before.

    But she was a spiritual supporter, she had nobat effectiveness, considered to be useless and abandoned waste. Going out to train was the equivalent of living through nine deaths.

    So difficult.

    Dngfng Mnghu couldnt help but sigh, why was it so hard to survive?

    If she followed the female protagonist, would her chances of survival be higher?

    Once her decision was made, Dngfng Mnghu acted at once, she set about preparing for her own journey. She packed silver, a necessary need, as well as bottles and jars. Jewellery as well, for the unexpected days.

    She waited for Dngfng Wny to leave the household, following her.

    Dngfng Mnghu looked forward for the next few days until atst, she saw the fourth wife Qin Biyng and her father.

    She sneaked in and hid behind the doorway, lending an ear to eavesdrop.

    Wny, youre young, its unsuitable for you to go out. Dont follow what other people say. Besides, dont you know your qualifications are mediocre? The fourth wife was vexed, how could she talk when the other seemed deaf? The infant that was once swaddled in cloth had grown into a graceful figure. Her face was near-identical to that particr person, which was eye-catchingly unpleasant.

    Qin Biyng took a deep breath to hide her wrathful eyes, recing to match the image of a loving mother.

    Patriarch Dngfng looked at his wife and disapproved, Biyng, Wny isnt that small. If she wants to, let her try. If she fails, she can alwayse back.

    Everyday, Qin Biyng neglected her attention towards Wny, but now she wanted to go to the Royal Institute, wanting to train. Even Patriarch Dngfng agreed to it, but Qin Biyng rejected it, feeling there was something was fishy.

    Papa, fourth wife. Dngfng Mnghu abruptly emerged from the outside and greeted them. Then she said, Since seventh sister wants to try to train at the Royal Institute, the fourth wife well might as well agree. If youre really worried about her safety, why not have father send off with two elite escorts?

    Her fatherughed heartily at the sight of Dngfng Mnghu. Hearing her suggestion, he agreed, As always, little nine is intelligent, so quick to think of a solution.

    Alright, Bi yng, just follow what little nine says, the matter is settled.

    Dngfng Mnghus father gave his final word with a beat of a gong. As Dngfng Wny withdrew from the hall, he nced at Mnghu.

 Chapter 6: Leaving Home

    Chapter 6: Leaving Home

    Miss, what are you doing? Cuier didnt understand, she watched helplessly as her attempts to help her tidy up her clothes were met with disapproval.

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, Its nothing. You go out and guard, I wont call you, nor will youe in. Cuier obediently backed out and closed the door.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly reced her normal attire with clothes akin to a servant girls, bundling her long hair and casually smearing powder on her face, Cuier, thisdy is hungry, go to the kitchen and see whats there to eat. Bring thisdy two desserts.

    Yes, Miss.

    When Cuier left, Minghui looked through the cracks of the door and stealthily exited.

    Once Dongfang Wan Yu left the household, she followed suit. In order to preventdy seven from noticing, she specifically disguised herself in mens clothing, her hair bundled high, a fan to cover her face. She quietly followed the protagonist out.

    Theres a little tail behind your back. Youre not afraid theyll get in our business? Wan Yu heard a cold male voice in her mind.

    Wan Yu coldly hummed, Would she now? She wanted to see what Minghui was up to.

    In order to catch up with the heroine, Dongfang Minghui didnt dare to rest too much at night, afraid shell fall into a deep sleep. In the daytime, she was fearful of resting for a moment. After three days, grogginess and exhaustion took hold of her, yet the heroine was full of energy, as if it hadnt affected her at all.

    Not good, the dry food ran out, now what? Dongfang Minghui rummaged her bag, she brought enough money and lots of medicinal herbs, but her rations werecking.

    She thought training was exploring and sightseeing, staying in hotels, drinking and eating food. She never expected to live in the forest, eating in the wind and being exposed to the cold, harsh elements trying to sleep. After three days, she felt she couldnt handle it anymore. Look, she bore several blisters on the soles of her feet, the pain was making her stay up all night. The old blisters were bleeding and the new blisters wereing back.

    I cant handle another day like this. Dongfang Minghui wanted to weep tearlessly, in this deste wilderness, there was not even a single person she couldin to.

    The next day, as the sun rose, the weeds in the wilderness shook dew from the leaves of the grass and mischievously scattered them all over Dongfang Minghui. She smacked her lips and slept soundly.

    Get up, shes about to leave.

    Lazy bum, shes leaving, once shes gone youll be finished.

    Dongfang Minghui flipped her body over, muttering, Whos going?

    The mistress, shes already far away. The des of grass sighed, chattering in synch.

    Mistress?

    Dongfang Minghuis spirit ignited, she jumped up, looking around at the area Dongfang Wanyu was sleepingst night, not even half of her remains could be found.

    Holy fuck, thanks guys! Dongfang Minghui hurriedly dressed herself, put on her boots and step by step, hurried forward.

    Shes catching up again, hey, your little sister has some skill.

    Dongfang Wanyu was not in the mood to respond to him, let alone putting on a soliloquy. But the fact that Minghui could persist for so long was indeed out of her expectations.

    After walking all morning, when she was about to enter the Purple Devil mountains, Dongfang Wanyu decided to take a break, choosing a ce to rest.

    Dongfang Minghui hid a fair distance away from her, scavenging her bag and unable to find a crumb of food, Does this mean Ill starve to death?

    She sat by the stump for some leisure, her stomach growling and rumbling from hunger. Unexpectedly, she stood up and caught sight of a tiny white figure, Hehe, theres food.

    Relying on her feeble spiritual powers, Dongfang Minghui managed to swiftly snatch the fat-looking rabbit. Without much thought, she grabbed a branch and used it to roast over the fire.

    As the rabbit baked, the scent naturally flew out, with drops of golden oil dripping onto the ground, causing Dongfang Minghui to drool uncontrobly.

    In case the meat was not properly cooked, Dongfang Minghui made sure to roll over the meat twice, poking the flesh several times. When the meat was soft and tender, Dongfang Minghui cut off one of the rabbits leg with a knife.

    The rabbit leg was incredibly hot, she wrapped them in green leaves and took two mouthful of bites. Without seasoning, the taste of rabbit meat wascking. Fortunately, it was baked over fire, the texture was crisp, it did enough to fill her stomach.

    Once she finished, Dongfang Minghui was about cut off another leg, but noticed that opposite to where she was, there sat a squirrel-looking creature? Full of fur with two ears that shook and shook. A pair of grey eyes drooped down to her hands that held onto the meat. Two paws were ced on its chest and a small tongue that licked and licked, appearing very gluttonous. Its thick tail swished and swished on the grass.

    Dongfang Minghuis first reaction towards it was, this little guy is adorable. She tried to bring the leg in front this adorable creature, Hungry?

    The little creatures ears twitched twice, its pink tongue licking its ck nose. Its pair of eyes stared at the rabbit leg.

    Since you look so cute, youll get a piece. Dongfang Minghui very generously ced the rabbit leg in between its ws, regardless of whether or not the other party could hold it.

    Its ws sped onto the meat tightly and opened its mouth, exposing its sharp teeth to ravage its meal. With a ka ka ka, it managed to devour most of the flesh, quickly eating away the other half, leaving only bone.

    Dongfang Minghui just turned away for a second before the whole rabbit disappeared. She saw the creature lick his left paw, then his right. It was still looking at her.

    It seemed like it still wanted to eat?

    Dongfang Wanyu was still resting when she sniffed, catching scent of the meat and found sight of Dongfang Minghui and a little creature with big eyes.

    Poisonous Flower Lightning rat.

    The Lightning rat, a type of monster, was not highly ranked, but it was known to be as fast as lightning, bearing dangerous talons as its weapons. It was said that a poisonous flower inhabited in the same environment with this rat for a long time. This rat was also known as the Poisonous Flower Lightning Rat because of its long-term survival in search of food and being apanion to its toxins.

    How did you provoke it?

    Dongfang Wanyu rushed over, one hand moving to grab a bag, the other reaching over for the soft whip around her waist. As soon the as the lightning mouse would act, shed whip it enough to see colors.

    As soon as the creature noticed her presence, the hairs on its body swiftly rose, ring at her fiercely.

    Dongfang Minghui shrugged her arms, Seventh sister, I didnt provoke it, I guess it was just hungry, it came up to me by itself when I was roasting rabbit. Look, it almost ate all of it.

    It ate one whole leg from a fat rabbit, almost everything entered into the stomach of this little thing. It was so small, how could it eat so much.

    It had already finished eating, but it gawked at her innocently, making her feel like not giving more food would bemitting a crime.

    Come on, that fragrance of yours is too attractive. Wan Yu urged.

    Dongfang Minghuis eyes grew and thought, was the protagonist inviting her toe along? Wow, so exciting! Alright, lets go.

    As for the leftovers of the rabbit, Dongfang Minghui ced the rest in front of the Lightning mouse, Here, you can have all of it.

    The Lightning mouse kept blinking at Dongfang Minghui, its tongue still licking.

    Seventh sister, dont you think it looks cute?

    As she trod along, Dongfang Minghui smiled, had the heroine not appeared, shed have nned to take the little cute thing with her, maybe it wouldve made things more fun.

    Cute? Thats because you havent seen it killing people, with one light scrape from its poisonous ws, death would be instant.

    Dongfang Minghui choked on her saliva, throwing a wide-eyed stare at her. Dongfang Wanyu threw back aplex look, questioning on the sincerity of her ignorance.

    Go, dont make fire if you cant fight fire in the Purple Devil mountains. The female protagonist kindly reminded her.

    Dongfang Minghui was still in the middle of processing the moments that almost cost her life, dying a response before yelling, The Purple Devil Mountains?!

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her strangely, not understanding the fuss.

    Seventh sister, didnt you say you wanted to go to the Royal Institute? Dongfang Minghui was surprised, no one who entered Purple Devil Mountains ever came out alive. It was filled with demonic beasts with danger appearing at every step of the way. Given how weak she was, it seemed to be a foregone conclusion shed be gobbled up by the demonic beasts.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and said, The Purple Devil Mountains is the only way to travel to the royal institution, whats so strange about it?

    Saying this, you still havent told me your reasons for tailing me?

    It was good she didnt mention it, but when she did speak up, she suddenly recalled Minghuis departure. Why did Dongfang Minghui leave and follow her?

    Eh, Dongfang Minghui lit a candle for herself.

    Last time my cousin visited my house, he said a lot of interesting things during his training, I was curious and wanted to join in as well. She already prepared an excuse to be ced on the table.

    Dongfang Wanyu rolled her eyes twice towards her, clicking her tongue, Thats it? Did your mother approve? Did your father agree?

    Dongfang Minghui hung her head low with a guilty conscience, muttering, Not really.

    Then how did you get out? Dongfang Wanyu repeated her question.

    Dongfang Minghui made a clear ount on how she disguised herself as a servant and sent away Cuier, as well as how she managed to evade the gaze of the guards as she escaped through a hole in a wall.

    Seventh sister, take me with you, I promise I wont cause trouble for you.

    Dongfang Wanyu had no time to refuse, she heard a loud noise from the groves.

    Seventh sister, take me with you, Ill be obedient.

    Shush, be quiet.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth, staring at the protagonist with widened eyes.

    Stay here and dont move, Ill go look.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted toe with her, but she was fearful the heroines expressions would ruthlessly flip, so the best option would just be to wait, And, I dont know whats going on over there.

    In the middle of the night, it probably wasnt good.

    Little grass, little grass, can you tell me whats happening? Minghui fiddled with a de of grass and whispered to it.

    Aiya, you wanna know?~ Touch me more, then Ill tell you. An especially tender voice appeared in Minghuis mind.

    Dongfang Minghui reached out to touch and its leaves, dotting it back it forth with a tip of her finger, If it isntfy, let me know.

    Comfortable, touch there more.

    Dongfang Minghui could imagine the other party closing their eyes in pleasure. It wasughable to the point where she couldnt help but aggravate the strength in her fingers, Dont be naughty, lets talk.

    Humans and evil bugs are fighting.

    Ah, so the reason why female protagonist ran over was to assist that young brother?

    TL rambles:

    God have mercy on me, ive finally finished this chapter

    = D hu shndin sh = Poisonous Flower Lightning rat

    I wish theres a simplified way of saying it but the name is too literal to be simplified any further. ; w ;

    Also, the part where she goes Holy fuck! literally in pinyin is Aiyo ma ya! just to note.

    Edit: Ah fuck i made a mistake in thest part, ok okst part actually mentioned the monster,, a bug of some s ort

 Chapter 7: Iron Beetle

    Chapter 7: Iron Beetle

    What on earth was this evil bug?

    Through the intermittent narration of the surrounding flowers, nts and grass, Dongfang Minghui learned a bit, this bug was also called the iron beetle. It was ranked as grade one, but it was also a ranked as a high risk encounter. This kind of insect is a bit like a beetle. The shell was so hard that it couldnt be prated by a knife or gun. Once the insect makes its way into human skin, it would climb into the human skin tissue and nibble its flesh until only white bones remained.

    The major thing to note was that these sort of monsters were the type to live in groups. That is to say, if you offend one of them, youll have to suffer the wrath from the entire colony.

    Dongfang Minghui broke into a cold sweat, what kind of ce did she fall into!? A single bug could ughter people! She hurriedly began to pack her baggage, stood up, and took a few steps. She paused.

    Seventh sister is still in there.

    Recalling the heroines hatred of the immoral,bined with her ruthless character, Dongfang Minghui made a slight retreat.

    Is there anything this monster is afraid of?

    A small seedling of grass jumped out in joy, Memememe!

    Minghui stared incredulously, the tip of her nose gently making contact with the tip of the grass, You?

    This wasnt any ordinary type of grass. This was the corpse grass, often found growing near burial sites, it could emit a foul stench. The Iron beetle had sensitive smell, so even a tiny whiff of its odor could send them in the other direction.

    Eugh

    Dongfang Minghui leaned her body toward to the other side, almost vomitting out everything shed eaten today. Shed dared to believe there was a dead body underneath her and she had intimately touched the smelly corpse grass. Instinctively, she found something springing up in her throat again, Ugh, urgh

    As she puked, her face was pale and her legs turned soft and weak. Helplessly, she tore off the leaves of the corpse grass used them to rub a nasty scent onto on her body. She held her breath and took the leaves with her.

    Eeeee! Im bald now! the corpse grass cried as it hid away.

    Dongfang Minghui now carried the foul smell of the corpse grass. Though she was holding her breath, she still couldnt stand the odor. Taking two breaths caused her face to twist.

    Cough, cough, Seventh sister.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui appeared, the scent of the corpse grass could be smelt from miles away. The iron beetles didnt waste time detecting their natural enemy and panicked right away, running from the battlefield one by one.

    Several people in the besieged area had already killed many of them, but the iron beetles surrounded them like they were a wall of iron. No matter how they tried, escape was impossible.

    But now, they watched as the iron beetles mmed into each other as they swiftly fled. Having been left to ponder, one of the surprised members concluded, This is bad, our blood must be attracting a higher-level monster, everyone run!

    Once Dongfang Minghui spotted the protagonist, she sprinted to her cheerfully, Seventh sis!

    The faster she ran, the faster the beetles fled, in a few breaths, no iron beetle was seen in a hundred miles.

    Once everyone realized the source of the stench, all of them took a step back. Dongfang was stiff, What happened to your body, why do you smell so bad?

    Corpse grass, their smells a nemesis to them. Dongfang Minghui, pale, threw the leaves she carried to the side, holding her nose, peering at them, she suggested maliciously, If you dont want to be afraid theylle back, itd be best for everyone to use this.

    Although, so long as she was around, the chances of the iron beetles returning was next to nothing. This bit, shell absolutely never say aloud.

    This person is

    Six people were present, with the addition of the protagonist and herself adding up to eight. Looking at their interactions, they mustve known each other.

    Im her-

    Hes my ninth brother. Dongfang Wanyu took the lead to introduce her.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at her own attire from top to bottom, breathing a sigh of relief. She almost fell into a pit.

    Many thanks to the little brother for your help.

    Its really fine.

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, she couldnt stand the formalities, it was fine when they were in society, but now that they were in the wilderness, was it necessary to keep up an image?

    Ah, Seventh sister, youre hurt.

    There was a red gash on her arm, most likely made on ident while she was in battle. She hadnt noticed it until now. Its alright, nothing major.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to look at the medicinal herbs that could stop the bleeding, but when she looked at the baggage that was thrown on the ground and filled with the scented grass, she screamed, I left our bags back there!

    Because she filled her baggage with valuable items such as clothes and silver, she was afraid the aroma of the corpse grass would infect her valuables, so she hid them in a tree. With this in her mind, she instantly turned around and hurried.

    Dongfang Wanyu caught up with her, Ille with you.

    When the two returned to the original spot, Dongfang Minghui circled the tree and scratched her head, Weird, whered it go?

    Their baggage had all of their belongings, but now they couldnt see a thing. Dongfang Minghui lowered her head and thought this would be her end. She guessed shed incur the heroines wrath and might even be deported.

    What brush of good favor could she do, she shouldnt even think on it.

    Dongfang Wanyu directly jumped on top of the tree and scrutinized the area carefully, there was nothing to be seen, yet the smell of barbecue faintly emitted. Having smelled the aroma, a wave offort washed over her, she figured out who dared to steal their luggage.

    She hopped off from the tree and stated, The thief took it.

    Ah? Dongfang Minghui made a confused face, unsure on believing the protagonists words.

    There were thieves in this ce?

    Its a greedy one, but if you were to continue roasting delicious food, it might return them. Dongfang Wanyu gave a purposeful nudge in her statement.

    Dongfang Minghui cocked her head, perplexed, before reaching enlightenment on what the heroine was trying to imply.

    Forget it, lets go back first.

    When the two came back to the party of six, they returned to find one of them injured, lying on the floor unconscious. The metallic smell on their bodies were cleaned up, along with the fact they used the leaves of the corpse grass, the scent of blood couldnt be detected at all. Next to the man was a woman who nervously guarded him. She was staring at him closely, never taking her eyes off of him, the frown on her lips never leaving. It seemed like the they were on good terms.

    There was also a brutish looking man cutting up the bodies of iron beetles, the rest of the three were starting a fire to boil water, none appeared fearful of being in the Purple Devils Mountain.

    When Dongfang Minghui saw them cooking, her stomach started to rumble. On the other side, Dongfang Wanyu glimpsed at her, rummaging through her pockets for rations. Herplexion slightly darkened, before settling back into her normal expression.

    The iron beetle can also be cooked and eaten, wanna try?

    Compared to Dongfang Minghui, Dongfang Wanyu seemed to be more able to adapt to live in the wilderness.

    Even if she didnt want to eat, she couldnt bear the hunger that made her feel dizzy and her four limbs weak. If she encountered another demonic beast, she couldnt escape no matter how much she ran.

    Dongfang Minghui clenched her teeth, holding back her nausea and approached the man breaking down the armored beetle, Elder brother, would you mind giving me a few of those beetles?

    Though this man appeared tough and barbaric, he was actually pretty kind, pointing to one of the beetles on the floor, Youre a gentleman, had you not driven away those bugs, wed all have died here. This is all your credit, take as many as youd like.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately selected tenrge ones. When she attempted to remove the shells, she quickly found that the shell was as hard as iron, the dagger made no progress in cutting it open.

    She turned the iron beetles body all over again, until she found a soft spot located on its abdomen.

    This will work!

    Dongfang Minghui used the dagger to strip the armor on its abdomen. She didnt mind using a tree branch to roast it directly in the mes.

    Zssszsszs

    As fire cooked the beetle, she saw oil leaking out of its shell, the meat of the beetles abdomen started to shrink, leaving it half-exposed.

    The fragrance attracted everyones attention.

    Dongfang Minghui picked off a piece with the knife and caught sight that the meat was soft. She nibbled on it. There wasnt any fishy sort of smell like she imagined, on the contrary, it was a little fragrant.

    Iron beetles arent supposed to be cooked like this, One of the six took a pouch from the females body and sprinkled some sort of spice onto the meat, Try it now, it should taste a little better.

    Dongfang Minghui tried a small bite, it had a better vor than before, the seasoning mustve been salt and the like.

    Seventh sister, have a taste too.

    Dongfang Minghui split a piece and gave it to the female protagonist to try.

    ncing back, there was a girl using a different method she used to shave off the shell of the iron beetle. The whole flesh and skin of the beetle was peeled off. Her swift movements made it hard for her eyes to follow her workmanship.

    She threaded the insect meat, ced it on the fire rack and roasted it over and over. In a short time, the white and tender insect meat turned into golden meat. Then she sprinkled some of the condiments she brought, and the odour dispersed.

    Repeatedly, Dongfang Minghui observed what she had done three times, gradually figuring out the essentials. She made two or three attempts to shave off the pieces of insect meat.

    Dongfang Minghui barbecued the meat continuously five times, sprinkling seasoning on and handing them out one by one.

    Ninth brother, I didnt know you were so capable? Dongfang Wanyu sat beside her, speaking mindlessly on the subject.

    Minghui flinched, then exined with a smile, Seventh sister must be joking, I just learned it from the girl a while ago.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked towards her meaningfully, epting the food handed over to her and said nothing more.

    Dongfang Minghui roasted and ate simultaneously, purposely leaving two leftover and wrapping them in green leaves, shelving them for future use.

    Lets rest for today, Ill watch for the night.

    Hearing that the female protagonist was going to guard them, she confidently went over to look for a big tree to sleep on.

    Six people were present, with the addition of one of them being fatally injured, the other four had their eyes closed, recharging their energy.

    Hey, girl, thanks for the help today. The leader of the mercenary group, Zhao Sanqi, came over to Dongfang Wanyu to express their gratitude.

    No need to thank me, I didnt do much. She was being sincere, had Minghui not jumped in to assist her, it wouldve taken a lot more effort for her to put down those iron beetles.

    As she thought of this, she looked back at the sleeping figure of Minghui, who was smiling in her sleep.

    Youre too modest, without you two, Im afraid today wouldve had us leaving ourst words.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, epting their gratitude, Iron beetles arent normally this aggressive, whyd they attack you?

    Zhao Sanqimented, We took the employers task to take the eggs of the King iron beetle here. Who wouldve known that just as we just got ready to steal the eggs, wed be discovered.

    No wonder. Dongfang Wanyu replied. She didnt n on prodding any further, after all, King iron beetle eggs were precious treasures, if raised well, they couldter form a contract and summon other iron beetles in battle in the future. They could be your right and left hand man.

    Ah

    The man who rested on the ground and was fatally injured suddenly widened his eyes, streaks of blue veins appeared on his neck, his eyes reddish and his face fierce.

    Fifth brother, whats wrong? The girl guarding him worriedly gripped his shoulder, and was shocked when she was flung away unprepared.

    Not good, seize him!

    The author has something to say:

    Seeking to collect, will sell my body\\(^o^)/~

    ((this is shown on multiple chapters, basically means:

    Please favorite/bookmark my story and buy it))

 Chapter 8: Egg

    Chapter 8: Egg

    Zhao Sanqi and the other six joined forces, only then could they suppress the crazed old Wang Fei.

    AhHHh

    With a swift motion of her hand, Wanyu hit the back of the mans neck, rendering him back unconscious.

    Fifth brother is whats happening to him? Liumei Muqing cried bitterly, pulling him into her arms.

    His wounds are infected.

    With all themotion, Dongfang Minghui drunkenly roused from her sleep. Having seen the crowd gathered at one side, all surrounding the same person, she came over to them and became sober in a blink of an eye once she saw the wound.

    There was arge hole in Wang Feis thigh. His flesh was already dposing, emitting a foul odor, exposing bone to everyones eyes. It was as if a sharp object had gouged his tissues out.

    Once he was held down from his hands to feet, they were quick to discover something bulging from his thighs, squirming just under the surface of his skin.

    Though Wang Fei was currently in aatose state, he grimaced and breathed heavily.

    We only had time to harvest the meat from those beetles, I didnt think something like this would happen. Guilt devoured Zhao Sanqi.

    What do we do? If this goes on, fifth brother will die. The old Liu Muqing had tears streaming down her eyes. In mere minutes, her eyes were already red.

    Eldest brother, can we leave the Purple Devil Mountains right now? We might still be able to save fifth brother otherwise.

    Dongfang Wanyu came forward, gently pressing her fingers near his open wounds. She watched as two or three maggots escaped from the top of his legs, Thervae has already been deposited, even if you leave, Im afraid that wont save his life.

    To them, this sentence was amounted to being given a death penalty.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and confirmed her words, Once thervae reaches his veins and internal organs, he wont return from heaven.

    Dongfang Minghui was so caught up in trying to escape her death, figuring out ways to brush good will to the protagonist, that she forgot she used to be a doctor.

    Then what can we do? Just watch him suffer like this? As she said this, Muqings tears flowed down her face.

    You must catch a female iron beetle. Dongfang Wanyu wasnt sure where she took out the porcin bottle, This is a life-protecting Dan, it can dy his death. If you cant find a female iron beetle, I cant save him.

    Muqing stretched her arm to take the medicine, pouring its contents directly on her fifth brothers mouth.

    Zhao Sanqi clenched his fists and was overwhelmingly grateful, Girl, if you ever want something, dont be hesitant to ask. If we can do it, we will, regardless of the cost.

    Dongfang Wanyu couldnt help but chuckle, If you have the time to say this, itd be better used on catching the beetle, if you make a mistake, you guys better prepare a coffin for him.

    Zhao Sanqi nodded and praised, Right right, yourepletely right. Can you tell me why we have to catch a lone female iron beetle though?

    For newbornrvae, if it smells the unique urine smell of the female iron beetle, it wille out and look for it. Its one of the easiest ways to get thervae out of your brothers body, Wanyu slowly came over, pointing the girl who looked after the man. You better remove that smell. The scent is an enemy of the iron beetles. Theyre naturally afraid of the smell.

    Hearing this, Dongfang Minghui felt she dropped a brick right onto her foot.

    After listening to the words of Dongfang Wanyu, everyone gathered together to once again discuss a n, this time to capture a female in the iron beetle cave.

    A dumbfounded Minghui sat idly to the side, thinking about how the protagonist never expected anything in return.

    A burst of trembles suddenly entered her ears, emerging from a tree behind her.

    Turning around, Dongfang Minghui spotted the eyes of a certain thief, squinting at her. No, it was eyeing at the food in her arms.

    Due to the stinky smell on her body, Dongfang Minghui made no effort to cover up the smell of roasted meat.

    The Lightning mouse was as fast as lightning. The point was that one idental scratch from the tip of its ws would mean the end of her life.

    Dongfang Minghui was vignt, she made an unhappy expression, saying in a tiny voice, Youre the one that took my bags away, arent you?

    The mouse tilted its head, looking innocent.

    If itd been before, Dongfang Minghui mightve been duped, but after eating a loss, she knew better. One hand hugged her stuff to her chest, another used a finger to trace an image of her bag in the air.

    The message was simple, want food but no baggage? No way.

    The creature stretched out its pink tongue to lick itself. Dongfang Minghui turned her head away so she couldnt look, but spared an asional nce to see what it was up to.

    Because Dongfang Minghui held a firm stance this time around, the lightning mouse swished its tail and left.

    Dongfang Minghui briefly turned her attention back on the group. As their discussions were still on-going, it seemed that nobody had noticed the anomaly. She couldnt help but breath out a relieved sigh.

    A short whileter, another burst of sound was heard, this time the movements were heavier.

    The night was still long, just when Dongfang Minghui was about to sleep, she jolted awake from the movements of the lightning mouse, watching it drag over her backpack.

    Its long, fluffy tail swung side to side, dropping the bag in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    It showed its teeth expressively.

    Youre giving them back to me? She could hardly believe her good fortune, she thought her things would be forever lost, she didnt expect theyd actually reunite.

    The mouse rested its paws on her bags. It licked its mouth and paws for Dongfang Minghui to see, eyes screaming with the words Eat, eat, eat!

    Alright, Dongfang Minghui took and unwrapped the food packed in her arms. One by one, she fed it to the mouse, Look at you being so smart in spite of your age, have some more.

    One human and one beast stayed together quietly. One was responsible for feeding, the other was responsible for being cute and performing tricks to beg for food. Nothing needed to be said, they were in an unusually harmonious rtionship.

    Once thest piece of was fed to the mouse, Dongfang Minghui waved out her palms for the mouse to see, All gone now.

    The Lightning mouse groomed its paws, giving a nce to Dongfang Minghui. Probably because of the meal, the mouse appeared satisfied, the fur on its body was settled. The creature flicked its tail and silently melted into the darkness.

    Did my words from before pass through your head? Dongfang Wanyu actually discovered the situation earlier, but the Lightning mouse was clever, disappearing before she could confront it.

    For Dongfang Minghui to once again approach the rat so carelessly with little fear from death, Wanyu was displeased.

    On the contrary, Minghui was delighted to get her belongings back, I didnt search for it, it came over to me by itself, look, its our stuff!

    She opened her bag scrutinized the insides. Finding out that nothing was taken, her mood lifted even higher.

    Glimpsing at her innocent face, Dongfang Wanyu fell into a deep, inexplicable thought. How did the arrogant, domineeringdy in the household from before metamorphosize into thedy nine right now?

    Seventh sister, your wounds still needs to be treated. Dongfang Minghui brought out a bottle filled with medicinal powder from her bag. She sniffed at the contents, verifying it as medicine meant to stop bleeding.

    Letting Wanyu expose her injury, Dongfang Minghui found that the cut was still deep. Using the clean water she prepared before dinner, she cleaned her wound and dabbled the affected area with the powdered medicine. A strip of uncontaminated cloth was sliced from a dagger, it wrapped itself around the wound and was tied into a bow.

    Its done. Minghui smiled.

    Wanyu nced at her work, pulling her sleeves down, Thanks.

    Seventh sister, Ill guard thetter half of the night, you take a break. Since Dongfang Minghui didnt feel like she could sleep anyways, she thought to do something productive.

    As for tomorrow there may still be a hard battle to fight.

    Dongfang Wanyu didnt argue, she went to the tree before, closing her eyes.

    For now, only four was active, the heroine was sleeping, and the Muqing girl who refused to rest in favor of taking care of the seriously injured man.

    What should we do for tomorrow? Dongfang Minghui muttered, having found a spot to chat with the grass and trees.

    Though the mercenaries rushed into the caves with the intention of capturing a female iron beetle, one was greedy enough to aim for King iron beetle eggs as well. They had managed to seed, but now that the eggs were stolen, the whole hoard was stirred, the entire n of iron beetles retreated to their nests. Not even the smell of the corpse grass could repress them.

    Through her lucky plot armor, the protagonist would definitely be able to survive, but what about the rest? And the book provided no insight on the fate ofdy nine running into this scary ce

    What do you think I should do? Dongfang Minghui sat on the floor, tugging and yanking at the grass.

    Eiieeie! Dont pull, dont pull! Youll strip me bare!

    Are there any other enemies other than the corpse grass for those beetles? You can tell me, quickly, and Ill spare you from being pulled out.  Minghui stomped, stamping the grass into the dirt.

    Eeee! Cant say, if you step on me more I really cant say!

    In an instant, Minghui lifted up her foot. I was wrong, now, tell me about it soon. Otherwise, if the beetles end up storming to the nest tomorrow, you guys will really suffer.

    Stepped into bits.

    Dizzily, the grass swayed side to side, Dunno, but I can ask my friend.

    Minghui was dejected, Fine.

    Dongfang Minghui didnt realize that a pair of eyes had opened, watching her from afar.

    Your ninth sister sure is cute, being able to talk to nts and all. You sure shes not nning something by getting close to you? The cold voice rang again.

    Dongfang Wanyu closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    The next morning, Minghui woke up from a hairy tail. She made several grabs to catch it, but failed with every attempt. Instead, a heavy object suddenly sat on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Chi chi chi

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, finding a pair of bulging eyes staring back at her. The little guy sat steadily on her chest, tail sweeping. Sweeping on her face.

    Her head shifted left to right. Except for Muqing, who was still taking care of her unconscious fifth brother, everyone including protagonist disappeared.

    Get off little guy. Dongfang Minghui put aside the creature and used her hands to tidy her clothes.

    The Lightning mouse also studied Dongfang Minghuis actions, using its tail to tidy himself. The mouse used its tail to wrap itself around Minghuis wrist, pulling her.

    Mm, what do you want?

    The mouse took a step forward, dragging her along, then took another step. It turned back to look at her dazedly.

    You want me toe with you?

    The lightning rat shook its tail, took two steps forward, then nced back at her.

    Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to follow, but even if she wanted to, there was no certainty on where shednd.

    Little guy, if I dont know the way back, what are you gonna do?

    The mouse squeaked for a long time, but it was chickens talking to ducks, Minghuis lips dried up and she could only give up.

    Go on then, Ille along.

    TL Notes:

    Whats a good onomatopoeia for ? Its definitely meant to be a squeak noise, but Hm.

 Chapter 9: Escape

    Chapter 9: Escape

    Dongfang Wanyu came back with bunches of fruit in her arms, Have you seen ninth brother?

    Muqings eyes were swollen like grapes, she shook her head, Last time I checked he was sleeping, but I dont know right after that.

    Dongfang Wanyu observed the messy surroundings Minghui had originally slept around. Her baggage remained untouched, the only thing missing from the picture was Minghui herself.

    Strange.

    If someone wanted to leave, theyd most certainly run off with their valuables. ording to Minghuis temperament towards her luggage, it would be highly unlikely shed casually abandon her belongings like this.

    These traces didnt seem to indicate shed leave willfully.

    Dongfang Minghui followed the Lightning mouse. With every turn they made, Minghui made signs on the tree. With every time she stopped, the lightning mouse stopped, waiting for her patiently.

    A human and a beast, in tandem, walked for a long time.

    Dongfang Minghui watched the trees grow more and more luxuriant. Moreover, on the sturdy trunk whose thickness could be measured in five peoples embrace, she spotted the shadows of several small things. It was like ying hide-and-seek with cats, they would pop up a head and expose a big tail. When one of them noticed Minghui looking towards its direction, it immediately covered itself in foliage.

    The more she tread, the more of them she saw. There were dozens, or even hundreds of them on every tree, peeking at her with small, slippery eyes.

    Why are there so much.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly had a bad premonition, she couldnt have entered the rats nest, right? When the Lightning mouse saw her stop again, it squatted on the ground and looked at her foolishly, wondering why she didnt make a mark on the tree.

    A person and a beast, big eyes and small eyes.

    Several lightning mice around them, pulling a long, thick branch from time to time and swayed in the air.

    In the end, Minghui lost the battle, she sighed,forting herself, Well Im already here, lets see what this little guy is up to.

    Further on, Dongfang Minghui observed violet flowers blooming wildly, each colored in brilliancy. She dared not to approach them, lest these poisonous flowers had the heroine in the background as well.

    Whyd theye along? Dongfang Minghui nced back at her shoulder to find a mass of mice, when did they appear? Their forelimbs stuck to their chest, hind legs stood like a human.Their tails curled up into a shape of a flower, but it seemed they werent wary of strangers.

    When the mice saw Minghui stop, one by one, they also stopped. Every now and then, theyd scratch at their stomach and flicked their tails, curving them back. It seemed they were having fun, the pattern changed constantly as they yed.

    Chichichi. The mouse, seeing Minghuisck of movement, flicked its tail, wrapping at her wrist. It gave a light tug.

    The meaning was clear, there was still more distance to cover.

    It was not until they came outside arge cave that the lightning rat stopped.

    Beyond the cave, Dongfang Minghuis eyesid on a gigantic animal, several sizes bigger than her, bearingrge horns on its forehead. It looked like a cow, but also not like one. Itid on the floor, motionless.

    Dongfang Minghui shifted vision to the lightning mouse in confusion, unsure on why it brought her to see this creature.

    Before her doubts could be answered, the swarm of rodents jumping on the animals body imposedly. Their ws sliced and sliced, noisily cutting several pieces of meat and throwing them in front of her.

    Ah

    The smell of blood scattered in the narrow space, the animal littering the floor unresponsive, apparently long dead.

    The mouse in the back continued to slice and slice, swiftly managing scrape off all of the animals flesh, leaving only its white skeleton behind.

    The Lightning mouse scratched its head, cing a paw at its stomach and patting it.

    What does that mean?

    The Lightning mouse repeated its actions, ced its paw on its abdomen. Pat, pat.

    It took several repeated actions for Dongfang Minghui to finally understand, they actually dared to bring her in as a cook. **For a moment, her vision was clouded by swarm of grass mud horses passing through.

    Well practiced, Dongfang Minghui set up the fire and the rack, stringing the pieces of meat. Perhaps it was because the slices were thin, the time took to bake the meat wasnt too long.

    The fragrance was overflowing, and though there was still a strong scent of blood, she thought these little guys probably wouldnt mind.

    The little thieves eyes glittered at the meat held in her hands, so much so that Minghui was worried theyd rush up to herself and gnaw her alive.

    Here you go.

    Dongfang Minghui ced the meat on a branch and presented it the mouse that brought her here. From her observation, she got the gist of group dynamics of these creatures. So the most gluttonous of the mice happened to be the leader?

    The rodent gleamed a sharp row of teeth, in a few minutes, it had gobbled down all of the meat into its stomach. After eating, it looked towards Minghui, eyes still shining.

    No need for words to understand.

    Dongfang Minghui resigned herself to roast all of the meat. Spending most of the day, feeding the little guy to the point where it could practically walk on its stomach. It left her ashen-faced, neither of her hands could be lifted up.

    On the other side, Dongfang Wanyu hadnt seen the Minghuis figure for most of the day. It was guing her with mixed feelings for a while.

    At noon, shed packed all her things and carried them on her back. She leaned against the tree trunk, snacking on a biscuit to fill her hunger.

    Bearing sight of Dongfang Wanyus ugly expression, Muqing couldnt help but console her, You cant be too sure littledy, maybe your brother left in advance.

    Dongfang Wanyu shed as smile as she nced to her, He has hands and feet, helle back. Having observed the situation and finding no faults, perhaps this was also good news.

    Littledy, dont

    Hush!

    Dongfang Wanyuid on the ground, cing an ear on the ground and listened. Her face changed greatly, Pack faster, the beetles areing at our way.

    Muqing was surprised at first but quickly transformed into delight, Since theyreing, does that mean they seeded? Then fifth brother will definitely be saved!

    I dont know if hell be saved, but I do know youll most certainly die if you stay. Dongfang Wanyu came to support her, *hating how iron couldnt be steel, Pack up quicker, or would you like to see the beetlese, eating everyone to the bone?

    Muqing was taken aback, she dropped her head in shame, picking up her pace in tidying up. Unexpectedly, she soon saw Zhao Sanqis sudden return, his body drenched in blood.

    Eldest brother, you came back! Muqing was overjoyed.

    Zhao Sanqis hand contained the living creature of a single female iron beetle. His eyes red, voice choking, We have to go, or else the beetles will get us.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw him returning alone, she knew something had changed, and on a rare note, wondered why.

    Muqing started to pack their belongings at once, but asked, Brother, what about the others?

    Zhao Sanqi covered his face, throat hoarse, unsteadily narrating the tangent of events that had urredsaying, All of them were met with misfortune, it was old three, he, he ignored my objections and stole eggs from the King iron beetle, they immediately poured out from their nest, and old four also

    Muqings tidying hands froze, throwing an incredulous expression at Sanqi, her lips quivering, Eldest brother.

    Looking at their hesitance, Dongfang Wanyu roared at them, Youve done enough, theres no time to wait, we have to leave first. Dont forget, you still have someone to save!

    The two wasted no time conversing any further, having packed up, they finally fled with theiratose fifth.

    Just before they left, the iron beetles swept through the area like locusts, wherever they passed, no life remained.

    Her eyes watched as that the iron beetles were catching up, Dongfang Wanyu threw the old fifth towards them, You go first.

    This act of righteousness was, without a doubt, providing them fuel in a blizzard, exactly what they needed!

    Dongfang Wanyu soon found herself surrounded by iron beetles. Swarm by swarm, they rushed towards her. Killing all of them was impossible.

    With no choice, Dongfang Wanyu put on clothes that were worn by Minghui yesterday. The scent of the corpse grass was still prominent, enough to actually smoke away arge area of beetles.

    Perhaps Zhao Sanqi was right, the iron beetles mightve fumed at the thievery of the eggs, many still didnt appear to be fazed by the scent of death.

    ****Uh, this is awkward.

    Just as Dongfang Wanyu was at a loss on what to do, the cold voice in her mind began to ring again.

    Dongfang Wanyu gnashed her teeth, If I die, your next n would be useless, no matter how much youllugh.

    If a tiny insect like an iron beetle could kill you, then I think you need some exercise in the Purple Devil Mountains.

    Dongfang Wanyu was ignorant of this truth, she was in great need of training herself, she hadnt been able to use her hands due to the presence of Minghui.

    Less talk, but do you have any more methods for restraining these beetles?

    Dongfang Wanyus long whip passed, whipping dozens of iron beetles crawling towards their way.

    There is one way, but

    Ahh! Help! Get out of the way, make way!

    A figure suddenly dashed in, running as if their ass was on fire. They sprinted in the direction to Dongfang Wanyu in a fiery rush. Behind them, no, the whole sky, darkness was following and pressed towards them.

    Help!

    Dongfang Minghui wasnt even aware of Dongfang Wanyus presence, she was pale-faced, eager to flee for her life. She specifically ran to the jungles to chase off the Jinwu birds, only to stumble a nest of iron beetles. It was true, there were wolves in the front and tigers in the back, in this case, the iron beetles behind her and Jinwu birds at the front.

    ***The rows meant death, the columns meant death, regardless of choice, the only path was death. Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes, she simply ran straight over, swift and agile. It should be said that in the face of death, human potential could rise dramatically.

    As she sprinted forward, the Jinwu birds spewed out des of wind, one after another. One came close to her, cleanly cutting a tree in half. Another came and hit the floor, forming a pit.

    One had to ponder, what would a human look like after being hit by one of those des?

    Dongfang Wanyu witnessed a miracle with her very own eyes. When Minghui rushed over, the beetles dispersed. One by one, the insects quickly slipped away, as if theyve experienced an even more terrifying foe than the corpse grass. Large groups that were too slow to escape were stepped and smashed into pieces.

    The scene was so vivid, Dongfang Wanyu wasnt sure whether tough or cry.

    Help!

    Ahhh!

    Dongfang Minghuis face paled, believing that shed be captured by that Jinwu bird, she almost had a heart attack.

    Shut up.

    Dongfang Wanyu nabbed at the back of her cor, carrying her in the air as they retreated in full speed, I havent seen you for half a day, where were you, why do you provoke so many demonic beasts?

    Dongfang Minghui recognized the protagonist at first sight. Now she was sure she was in safe hands. Her throat sore and hoarse, she sighed in relief. Minghui licked her dried lips and responded, I honestly have no idea where I went or how I made them angry.

    She has Jinwu eggs on her, get rid of them quickly, otherwise youll end up killed by those birds instead. The cold voice in her head reminded.

    Dongfang Wanyu responded straightaway, Do you have the eggs of the Jinwu bird? Throw them out, or else theyll chase after us.

    What egg? I didnt take Ah. Minghui thought up of a possibility, scavenging her body, taking out the stone that was the size of her palms, You mean this?

    My god, all the misfortunes she suffered from came from this egg, but could this even be called an egg?!

    Whats the hold up, theyre going to catch up to us, just throw it away.

    Like a baby trying to suck milk, Dongfang Minghui used as much strength as she could, throwing the egg towards the birds direction. Sure enough, the birds opened their beaks, catching the egg in their mouth, suddenly stopping halfway. They no longer pursued her.

    Dongfang Minghui pat her chest, having run out of breath from running. If the protagonist wasnt here, shed surely end up in those beaks as bird food.

    Seventh sister, how did you know that was a bird egg?

    TL notes:

    Donate to support me: /T6T1LNC4

    haha thanks for the patience! Although I feel bad that updates can be slow and irregr

    also fuck new wordpress editor it keeps duplicating the damn text like rabbits having babies

    **For a moment, her vision was clouded by swarm of grass mud horses passing through.

    grass mud horses =

    grass mud horses basically means fuck your mother, because china censored the actual characters of fuck your mother and grass mud horses sounded the closest to the text.

    This idiom takes a step further by actually describing a herd of grass mud horses pass by her.

    In this sense Minghuis mind has texts of motherfucker swarm through her head after realizing she was fucking brought here to cook shit for them.

    *hated how iron couldnt be steel = to be resentful of something falling short of your expectations, exasperation

    ***The rows meant death, the columns meant death, regardless of choice, the only path was death. = literally trantes along the lines of horizontal is death, vertical is also death, no matter which way its death. Which basically means shes fucked regardless of which way she chooses

    = Jinwu Birds: Apparently these are like, three legged birds in their chinese ass mythology. They have three legs. Colors tend to vary. You can look them up on google to see how some artists interpret them.

    ****  = Zz, zhn lngbi. Uh, this is awkward.

    Its meant to show awkwardness. Zeze is an indication that has you going look look, whilengbei is supposed to show a sense of awkwardness.

 Chapter 10: Bathing

    Chapter 10: Bathing

    TL notes:

    A couple of updates!

    Ive looked around changed some of the name formatting (Wan yu is now wanyu haha)

    some terms have been changed (lord dongfang will now be the patriarch dongfang and so on)

    Sorry for the long wait!!

    After the two waves of demonic beasts finally settled, Dongfang Wanyu took Minghui to a ce to rest.

    What have you been doing for most of the day? Breaking into a birds nest? Robbing their eggs? Seeing her pale and flustered expression, Dongfang Wanyu was unable to restrain herself from asking.

    Dongfang Minghuis face was filled with bitterness, it was distressing to exin, there was probably no other woman that currently matched her suffering. Having traveled there to be a cook, how could she get rid of it?

    If you dont want to exin, thats fine. Just dont expect me to save you next time youre in danger. Dongfang Wanyus tone was slightly heavy. She had to admit, Minghuis current appearance was pitiful, enough for her to soften. Otherwise, she wouldnt have aided in rescuing her.

    I didnt steal the egg. She couldnt help but defend herself, how could thedy nine in the magnificent Dongfang household evermit such a crime.

    Dongfang Wanyu made a cold hmpth, If you didnt take their egg, why was it in your pocket, why did the flock chase after you?

    Dongfang Minghui nursed a grievance, just because it was in her pocket didnt necessarily mean she stole it. In her mind, it didnt automaticallye into her pocket, but the truth was almost like that. Such a shameful thing, she felt too ashamed to speak it out.

    Your ninth sister is really a lucky charm, those beetles wouldve never left so swiftly if she didnt bring over the flock of Jinwu birds here.

    In a sense, the Jinwu birds were indeed a fearsome match against the beetles. The iron beetle shells wouldnt break with knives or guns, but once it met with the beaks of the Jinwu birds, it couldnt withstand even a single blow. Furthermore, as fowls and beasts, thend-dwellers and flying creatures were already natural enemies.

    Tsk tsk, if it werent for the way she looked before, I wouldnt have believed it was all an ident.

    The two sentences the cold voice rung in her head automatically silenced Dongfang Wanyu.

    Seeing the other party had assisted her once again, Dongfang Wanyu decided not to investigate on where she went off to for most of the day.

    Find a water source and clean yourself off. Dongfang Wanyu threw the burden to her.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at herself, her hair was scattered, clothes unseemly, not to mention her face, greasy and limey, it was simply a mess.

    It was no wonder why the heroine was so scornful of her.

    Dongfang Minghui found a ce with water. Theke was crystal clear, clear enough to see to see the bottom,bined with an exquisite scenery. She untied her robes and walked in with her pants still on.

    Certainly, she was confident she would be able to daringly march into the center of theke.

    Atst, I can finally take a bath. Life these days had overturned what she used to do. Not to mention the harsh meals, there werent much ces to bathe, and even when she could theycked the warm heat. Spending a day drenched in the scent of the corpse grass, she felt her sense of smell was out of tune.

    As Dongfang Minghui washed, inwardly tucking in her heart, she couldnt help but think, how long must she live this way?

    In the end, all of that stillid in the hands of the female protagonist.

    Pondering on this, Dongfang Minghui wailed mournfully, immersing her whole face in the water. The bundle of hair was released, just enough so she could thoroughly clean it up. Just as she was washing freely, a voice burst in.

    The water here is pretty clean. Why dont you take a dip first.

    Suddenly, two men came over to the shore. One of them was in high spirits, taking off his clothes and jumping into theke with only his shorts.

    With a sploosh, the water made a big ssh.

    Ay, young master, be careful about the cold. The person beside him picked up the clothes the man scattered, going over to rest at on a boulder nearby the shore, waiting patiently.

    Dongfang Minghui watched in a wide-eyed horror, choking on a mouthful of water. As soon as she heard the mans voice on the shore, she dipped down, burying herself in water and held her breath, trying not to expose herself.

    Yet it was not a long-term solution, watching the man swim happily underwater, singing, and singing

    Dongfang Minghui covered her eyes, wanting to back up a little, to hide behind somewhere. But as she stepped back, she was not careful of her surroundings, the sole of her foot slipping.

    Gughlughgh

    Carelessly, she gulped down a mouthful of water, Ah, hel!

    She didnt know how to swim.

    The noise caused the man to lift his head, finding Minghui in his vision. The two faced together, then

    Ah!

    HKughHelp! Dongfang Minghui had been in the water for half a day, if she stood firmly, shed be fine.

    Two piercing screams almost urred in sync.

    Quietly by theke, a group of birds were so frightened they fluttered away.

    Donfang Minghui attempted to cover herself and wanted to go back.

    Young master.

    The man was so frightened that he left and went back to the shore, with little time, he loosely equipped his outer garment and his footwear, but he hadnt managed to put on the other boot.

    Dongfang Wanyu, who had been resting not far away, heard the voice of Dongfang Minghui and thought what had happened. She rushed over.

    She saw a man with a white chest, his clothes and trousers sticking to his body wetly. His hair was shawled, messy as a wolfs. A servant stood beside him, arms still holding a pile of his clothes. And then there was Dongfang Minghui was in the water, not daring toe out, covering her chest with her hands, giving off a bullied appearance.

    Dongfang Wanyu drew out her long whip in a near instant, striking it on the ground towards the man, How bold.

    Youngdy, youve misunderstood, this is purely a misunderstanding, if you dont believe ask that persongirl. I didnt see anything underneath, really, I can swear. As soon as the man exined, he wore everything back on his body with the help of his servant. As for whether his clothes were wet or not, it no longer mattered.

    Seventh sister. Dongfang Minghui was about to cry, this time she really wanted to cry without tears. Just a few days after she left the house, she encountered so many things, one after another. Even washing taking a bath wasnt safe, and to have this kind of dog blood drama to happen, it was unbearable.

    Dongfang Wanyu waved her whip once again, sighing, You two, turn around.

    The two quickly turned around, standing upright obediently.

    Dongfang Minghui finally found courage to walk tardily to the shore, hiding behind the tree and taking off the wet clothes and trousers, changing into a clean dress. Still in a set of mens clothing, wet hair was still scattered on her head, feeling slightly wronged as she emerged from behind the tree.

    Did he trouble you? Dongfang Wanyu spoke bluntly.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head. She pulled her to the side, whispering, I went down in my trousers so he probably didnt see it. I was just surprised, it wasnt any problem, its better to just let them go.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked her up and down, and after determining that she was fine, But whether or not he saw, you cant just leave it like this.

    Does the young master have anything to say? Dongfang Wanyu bounced back a question to the other party.

    If not for the fact Dongfang Wanyu hade, he wouldve sneaked away with his servant earlier.

    Ah, what does the girl want?

    With a slight roll of her eyes, Dongfang Wanyu suggested, Whether you saw or not, youre held responsible. Youre best decision is to meet with my ninth sisters family and tie the bond, what do you think?

    Dongfang Minghui:

    This protagonist was killing my rhythm.

    Not waiting for the young master to show his stance, Dongfang Minghui pulled the heroine aside, Seventh sister, dont kid around, nothing happened between us, I didnt give him an inch of exposure save for my shoulders, and I dont want to put my long-term future in one basket for a man I barely know.

    It concerned her life-long happiness, so what, she was still going to fight for it.

    Dongfang Wanyu rose her brows, Then what about you?

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, I just wanted to tell you what I think, Seventh sister, Im not any short of two pounds nor am I injured, theres no need to hold him responsible for it. This sort of random marriage arrangement was not reliable, it had no emotional foundation. She really didnt want this.

    It was the first time Dongfang Minghui seemed so determined on her decisions. Dongfang Wanyu stared at her for a long time before nodding her head, Its my business, make sure you dont regret it.

    Dongfang Wanyu was thinking of ying the role of a sister, to serve a duty as an older sister, but now it seemed there was nothing that needed to be done.

    Youre lucky, since my ninth sister is showing benevolence to let you go, you may leave. Dongfang Wanyu put away her whip, But you better forget what happened here today. If a fifth person ends up knowing what happened, you better watch out.

    The nobleman had never encountered such a brutal person before. After giving an assuring nod, he grabbed his servant and ran as if someone was chasing him.

    As Dongfang Minghui watched them flee, she couldnt help but let out a giggle.

    Youre actuallyughing, Ive never seen a girl that couldugh after shed been peeked at. Dongfang Wanyu wanted to cut open her head and look at what was inside her brain.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately put on an image of a darlings little wife, restraining her smile and pursing her lips, Its already happened, does Seventh sister want me to wash my face with tears everyday?

    Daring to talk back.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a cold, indifferent look, You dont care, I dont care. But in this ce, women tend to be on the losing end. I wont talk to anyone about what happened today, you can rest assured.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, she waspletely at peace, it wasnt that big of a deal. However, in this era, this matter would inevitably cause some unease, it was of no surprise the protagonist forced the youngd to marry her.

    Thinking of the harem the heroine would gather Dongfang Minghuis lips formed into a grin, she would like to see how shed respond in the future.

    Suppose from now on she should be more careful when bathing. She couldnt let herself bathe alone, only when someone else was with her could she be at peace.

    Im hungry, you can make something to eat. After the protagonist finished speaking, she retreated to a spot where she could rest her eyes and train her mind.

    Dongfang Minghui was speechless, since when did her upation change to be a chef?

 Chapter 11: Matchmaker

    Chapter 11: Matchmaker

    TL Notes:

    With how slow my updates are + it seems a lot of people want more updates on this novel, I can definitely say I shouldnt be working on this series up to the end. If anyone else wants to continue the project, let me know! I dont mind letting someone to continue off from my trantions, one who has a much more stable update schedule.

    changed some weird wording in chapter 7

    changed Lao San to old three in chapter 9

    For a while, they rested and ate something along the way, looking for the whereabouts of Zhao Sanqis trio. Now that she promised to rescue them, Dongfang Wanyu was sure on fulfilling her duty.

    Dongfang Minghui carried their baggage, following behind silently.

    Zhao Sanqis mercenary team was small, his reputation wasnt particrly big among mercenary groups, but heter grew into a cold-hearted man, used by the protagonist.

    However, it was a difficult experience, six people came but only one person came back.

    Such a bitter tasting hardship, perhaps he was the only one that understood it best.

    It should be this way. Dongfang Wanyu concluded, after stopping at a tree trunk to look. Dongfang Minghui didnt have any objections, following the heroine step by step.

    This time in the Purple Devils Mountains, most of her experiences was filled with bad luck. With the female protagonist there, perhaps she would be able to preserve this paltry life of hers. Judging from the previous experience, the great female protagonist likely wouldnt stand by and watch her die. But she also couldnt discount the times the female protagonist suddenly turned on her, itd be better if she behaved herself a little more, behaved herself.

    They walked on a long path, avoiding several demonic beasts, following a trail,

    Zhao Sanqi.

    Dongfang Wanyu threw a stone directly into the caves, the sound of it tumbling still clear and audible.

    Dongfang Minghui shrank back her head, afraid a powerful beast would suddenly emerge and swallow them down.

    Shortly afterwords, Zhao Sanqi came out. His whole body was covered in blood, figure swaying, body shaking. At the sight of Dongfang Wanyu, his dejected andplicated stare immediately lit up, Y youre alright, quick, save my fifth brother, hes going to to die.

    Like a man drowned of hope was suddenly grabbing hold of thest life-saving driftwood.

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to understand in that instance why a person would change so much. After experiencing the ultimate pain, then experiencing the ultimate despair, despair bred hope and the cycle would repeat, as if God yed a joke. If hed never underwent these events, his cold-hearted personality and ruthlessness wouldve never been born.

    Knowing his fate, Dongfang Minghui was even more reluctant in witnessing the protagonist treat his fifth younger brother. There was also Muqings expectant stare. Theyve just experienced a life and death parting, it seemed theatose old fifth was the only straw in their hearts keeping them together.

    If you know everyones fate, yet can only helplessly watch as they walk to their miserable death, what should be done? Dongfang Minghui sighed to a group of small grass.

    Ever since she was made aware of her ability, shed been using it to the fullest. When no one was around, something was always spoken. As the saying goes,munication was the best way to relieve the depression in ones heart. The less depressed and unhappy you are, the less your heart will be eaten up by worries and anxieties, granting a longer life.

    Made aware it wouldnt take long for all of their lives to end, Dongfang Minghui was hesitant on speaking with them all the way back from when theyve first introduced themselves. She was like a bystander and outsider, watching them talk, watching four taken in exchange for one, watching just watching them step by step into the present.

    Thinking about them, Dongfang Minghui unexpectantly thought of her own situation.

    Yet saying this, arent I changing my destiny as well? Dongfang Minghui soon regained her spirit, maybe she should be a little more bold in meddling in other peoples affairs. The ending might not follow the plot of the novel.

    What are you muttering on about? Dongfang Wanyu had washed her hands and went out to see Dongfang Minghui crouched in the corner, unknowing of her soliloquy.

    She noted that Dongfang Minghui seemed to like being in the corner of the wall.

    Startled by the protagonist, Dongfang Minghui straightened her back and shook her head, Nothing, Seventh Sister.

    When he wakes up, well set off. Dongfang Wanyu exined, turning around to head back into the caves.

    We?

    Dongfang Minghuis eyes widened, so surprised she wasnt able to respond for a moment. So did this mean the protagonist ced her in the ns for the short term? Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt that what she did had not been in vain. Though the heroine was stern and acted harshly towards her, shed save her life in a critical moment.

    Ill keep at it.

    In order to treat the protagonist, Dongfang Minghui decided to hunt a delicious rabbit.

    As she readied to leave and hunt, a small, furry head poked out from the grass, stretching its head out.

    Immediately, Dongfang Minghuis face dropped, as did her shoulders.

    God, how and why do you keep finding me?

    The mouses tail stood high, forelimbs pawing at the floor, first acting cute. Then it drilled into the bushes. With a swirl of its tail, a smaller creature was thrown in Dongfang Minghui.

    The lightning mouse used its forelimb to pat its stomach, the implications clear.

    The animal on the floor appeared fat with lots of meat, resembling a pig, only smaller in size. A mini pig? Or so Dongfang Minghui thought.

    The mini pignded on the floor with no response, one could guess it was poisoned with the lightning mouses sharp ws.

    You almost killed mest time, yet you have the nerve toe to me for food? In front of the lightning mouse, Dongfang Minghui used a tree branch to poke the soft fur.

    Thinking she wanted to y with it, its forelimbs reached over to paw at the branch. The moment it moved, she retracted her hand. A human and a pet, both toying with each other vigorously.

    Bang!

    Dongfang Wanyus long whip flung out. It struck the ground, creating a pit to show the strength she used. The lightning mouses fur puffed. Its formerly round eyes narrowed into hostility, showing its teeth, tail standing up.

    Give me an exnation.

    Seeing the protagonist made her hairs stand up on edge, so she stood in front of the lightning mouse, proiming, Seventh Sister, dont be like this, it wont hurt anyone.

    Wont hurt anyone? How do you know it wont? Dongfang Wanyu held her whip and spoke in an aggressive tone.

    If it really wanted to harm them, shed lose count of the hundreds of times shed died. In addition, shed just been invited to the little things old nest and made a grand, meaty feast for its followers.

    Though their reward for her almost got her killed, if thought from a basic moral viewpoint, they upheld a friendly rtionship.

    Shed never make such a foot-shooting statement.

    Straightening her neck, Dongfang Minghui replied, I said it wont hurt anyone, so it wont hurt anyone.

    Dongfang Wanyu almostughed at her attitude. Sure enough, the Seventh Miss was still the Seventh Miss, she never changed.

    Contrary to Dongfang Minghuis expectations, the heroine chuckled disdainfully, putting away her whip and turning back to the caves.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could perceive the opposite partys anger, not to mention the observant and watchful Dongfang Minghui.

    Ah, Im finished. The female protagonists impression towards her had just slightly improved, and yet, she crashed at the top and brushed back her feelings into negative numbers. Dongfang Minghui sank to the floor crying in frusteration, it took so much effort to cultivate that small piece of good favor.

    The lightning mouse wagged and wrapped its tail around her wrist, dragging her to stand.

    Then it used its front paws to pat its stomach

    Dongfang Minghui almost died from anger. ording to the lightning mouse, even if she was angry, it should be fed full first.

    Chowhound.

    She devoted herself wholeheartedly to cooking, skewering the meat piece by piece. The lightning mouse sat and watched, staring straight at the pieces of flesh being roasted by the fire.

    Probably since the fragrance was so strong, two people inside the cave also came out. At first sight, their gazended on the lightning mouse. Their reaction was just like Dongfang Wanyu, swiftly taking out their weapons.

    Noticing the two, the lightning mouse threw the same hostile re as before, but since itd hinder it from eating the meat, all of its movements remained still.

    Dongfang Minghui couldnt help but giggle, It was the one that brought the meat, its best if you find something else to eat.

    Actually, she wanted to share genorously share it with everyone, but the lightning mouse had a powerful poison, she wouldnt dare take such risks.

    Zhao Sanqi touched his the wound on his chest and smiled. Since his fifth brother woke up, his frame of mind had been refreshed. He threw a rare tease, Young master, your courage is unlike any others. Ive never seen anyone treat a lightning rat like this.

    Theyd have probably never seen a human and a beast live in peace with one another, so in that short time frame, it was fascinating.

    Dongfang Minghui responded to him as well, Chances are it just loves eating more than the rest, it found me roasting meat, came to join the fun, and immediately became addicted when it ate.

    Muqing nced back to the cave entrance and headed inside, anxious of their fifth brother that had just returned from the edge of death.

    I see miss Muqing cares a lot for fifth brother, are these two in a rtionship? Dongfang Minghui began to gossip, since she was already going to die, might as well do something meaningful before her death.

    Zhao Sanqi evidently did not expect her to jump topic on these two. He gave a brief look towards the cave entrance, chuckling helplessly as he said, As an eldest brother, Im also negligent,cking your perception. If not for Wang Fei injuries this time around, Im afraid Id be blind to my sixth sisters thoughts towards him.

    Then how does Wang Fei think of miss Muqing? Does he feel the same way towards her?

    Her words hooked up remnants of Zhao Sanqis dusty past. Zhao Sanqi was silent for a moment, then he smiled and answered, Fifth brother would always take care of sixth sister on the weekdays, Ive always thought it was just sibling affection.

    Dongfang Minghui continued her work, roasting the meat as she proposed, Since you already know of their mutual friendship, as the eldest brother, itd be better to help fulfill this idea. Life is short, no one knows what will happen next. So why not find some happiness in the moment?

    Zhao Sanqi contemted for a moment before suddenly breaking a smile, Good to remember that things of this world are impermanent, and to enjoy the present. Many thanks young master for enlightening me. After thanking him, he walked back straight into the caves.

    Soon after, Dongfang Wanyu came out.

    What wicked n did youe up this time?

    Dongfang Minghuis heart sighed in relief once she saw her anger dissipate, I didnte up with a wicked n, but I do want to y matchmaker.

    ***The husband held affection for her, and the wife returned it.

    Rather than let them have a difficult time trying to meet each other in the underworld, itd be better now for them fulfill theirst dying wishes.

    TL #2:

    Zhao Sanqis mercenary group seems much more family oriented, its unusual for a mercenary group to refer to each other as siblings (fifth brother = Wang Fei, sixth sister = Liumei Muqing, etc) when theyre not actually rted.

    ***= The husband held affection for her, and the wife returned it.

    = Qngy ; Affection

    Basically means the couple has a good rtionship with each other.

 Chapter 12: Medicinal Properties

    Chapter 12: Medicinal Properties

    After the lightning mouse ate its fill, it disappeared just as quietly as it came.

    Once Dongfang Minghui was done serving the little one, she had to wait upon the big one as well.

    Fortunately, a joyous event was about to take ce, so the female lord didnt have time to give her any disapproving looks.

    Nevertheless, Dongfang Minghui still put her heart and soul into roasting the rabbit; it could serve as both a wedding banquet and a regr meal.

    Since you are getting married, you must wear red wedding clothes. Even though we are in humble surroundings, a red dress for the bride is still necessary. Luckily, my seventh sister has a set. Dongfang Minghui threw a package over to the female lord and signaled for her to look through it.

    This bodys original owner liked wearing red, so before she left the house, she not only packed several sets of menswear, but also brought a set of womens clothing.

    Mu Qings face turned red with shame, Miss, you saved Fifth Brothers life. How can I take your clothes now?

    Dongfang Wanyu opened the bundle and took out a festive, red silk skirt.

    Its not a big deal. You two are getting married, but I dont have any presents prepared for you. If you dont dislike it, then you can think of this red outfit as your wedding gift.

    Dongfang Minghui turned a blind eye. This was a case of presenting Buddha with borrowed flowers.1 Unexpectedly, the female lord spoke with an extremely righteous tone.

    Dongfang Wanyu noticed her reaction out of the corner of her eye and couldnt help but smile. Say no more. Just try it on and let us see how beautiful the bride is.

    Mu Qing nodded and went with Dongfang Wanyu to the inner part of the cave so she could change her clothes.

    Dongfang Minghui was dressed as a man, so she naturally went over to help out Wang Fei.2 Although his life was saved, he was still very weak, so Zhao Sanqi had to change his clothes.

    The cave was quite bare, so they moved a fewrge stones over to use as stools. Of course, they had no grand hall with a high ceiling to use as their wedding venue.

    After both Mu Qing and Wang Fei were ready, Dongfang Minghui acted as master of ceremonies, shouting with a smile on her face, First bow to Heaven and Earth.

    Second bow to the parents.

    Both were orphans without a mother and father, and since Zhao Sanqi was the closest thing they had to a family, they naturally gave this bow to him.

    Third bow between husband and wife.

    Mu Qings eyes were smiling, and Wang Feis eyes were also filled with joy. They looked at each other affectionately. In this moment, their eyes only saw each other, unable to see anyone else.

    As soon as the ceremony wasplete, the final step was to enter the bridal chamber.

    The three people gave up the cave to the newlyweds and sat around a campfire outside. This rabbit meat is delicious. Come, try a piece.

    Today was a wedding day, a day to rejoice.

    Seventh sister, you can eat this big rabbit leg. I roasted it specially for you. Dongfang Minghui didnt forget to tter the female lord.

    Zhao Sanqi noticed her diligent actions and couldnt help praising, Seventh miss, your ninth brother is so good to you.

    Dongfang Wanyu took a bite of rabbit meat and remained silent. She had learned early on how good her ninth brother was to her.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed, Brother Zhao, we are leaving tomorrow. What are your ns?

    All good things muste to an end. As soon as the topic of separation came up, the previous festive atmospherepletely disappeared.

    Zhao Sanqi stared at the bonfire before abruptly asking, Where are Seventh miss and Ninth son going?

    Dongfang Minghui looked over at the female lord.

    I n to take Ninth brother to the Purple Devil Mountain Range to gain experience for a period of time. Dongfang Wanyu directly finished off the rabbit meat in her hand.

    Gain experience, ah. Zhao Sanqi sighed deeply, Once Fifth brothers injury is better, I will bring them back to the White Moon Empire.

    Dongfang Minghui gave him a sympathetic look.

    Since the atmosphere turned a bit sorrowful, towards the end of the day everyone avoided mentioning the imminent separation as each person went about doing their own thing.

    The next morning, Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu departed.

    Lets go.

    Before they left, Dongfang Minghui took onest look at Zhao Sanqi who was still sleeping against a big tree.

    Seventh sister, where are we going this time?

    Going deeper, we may encounter magic beasts that are rank 4 and above.

    Dongfang Minghuis expression immediately turned bitter. She couldnt even cope with rank 1 magic beasts, let alone magic beasts with ranks higher than her own.

    Seventh sister is mighty.

    This is the so-called ttery will get you everywhere, Dongfang Minghui boasted in her heart.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a profound look. She had a n in mind.

    They ascended a high peak and found a cave nearby. There was a rotten smell inside that was particrly strong. However, they couldnt see anything in the dark.

    Seventh sister, be careful.

    Dongfang Minghui followed close behind, step by step, afraid that something would suddenly pop out.

    Dongfang Wanyu lit a torch and got a clear look at the caves environment. Aside from some rotten meat which was emitting the terrible stench, there was also a pile of white bones that appeared to be animal skeletons.

    Looks like no one is using this cave right now. Lets clean it up. Dongfang Wanyu stuck the torch in the center of a rock, put down her bag, and got to work.

    Dongfang Minghui resisted her nausea and threw the carrion and bones out of the cave.

    "

    "

    After a simple cleaning session, they treated the cave as a temporary residence.

    Im in charge of hunting, youre in charge of cooking. Dongfang Wanyu sinctly divided their responsibilities.

    Dongfang Minghuimented that, this time, she really had be a cook.

    Since then, Dongfang Wanyu would go out every day ande back in the evening with an enormous dead magic beast. The female lord also acquired multiple different injuries.

    Dongfang Minghui guessed that the magic beasts had all been killed by the female lord. The first time she saw one, she had been shocked.

    Sometimes, the female lord would even ignore her own wounds and directly start cultivating. Since it was her life that was at risk, Dongfang Minghui was too timid to speak out.

    Dongfang Minghuis daily task was to figure out the best way to dismember the magic beasts, so that she could use the bones to make wild vegetable stew and cook the meat to a tender consistency, making the best of whatever they had. Over time, her craftsmanship improved and she gained a certain level of understanding about the magic beasts body structures.

    On this day, after waiting for the female lord to leave the cave, Dongfang Minghui quietly went outside to see if she could find any fruit on the trees nearby.

    Eating only magic beast meat everyday could cause indigestion.

    But after circling around the area, she didnt find any fruit and only saw a few herbs. Worried that she had missed something, she went up to the herbs and asked them about the situation.

    Ill help you move to a different location.

    Dongfang Minghui used her weak spiritual power to chat with this bunch of herbs before finally transnting them next to the door of their mountain dwelling.

    You can be reassured. I will help water you and add fertilizer every day so that you can grow stronger.

    When the herbs heard her words, they nodded their heads in agreement andfortably settled outside the cave.

    She regrly watered them and loosened the soil ording to their agreement. Sometimes, she would apany them to chat, and their days passed, easy andfortably.

    However, every time she went out, she would return with some more herbs to transnt. Over time, the caves exterior was overtaken by the silhouettes of these countless herbs.

    This continued until one day, Dongfang Wanyu returned to the cave with an injury and saw Dongfang Minghui watering the herbs in the sunset, promising them, Well, you know, if it rains tomorrow, Ill use something to cover you.

    Who are you talking to?

    When Dongfang Minghui turned around and found the female lord behind her, she was startled. Seventh sister, youre back.

    What are you doing?

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at the vast expanse of herbs outside the cave, I am watering them. It will rain tomorrow, so I n to set up a tent to cover them.

    The tent was very crude. She tied animal skin together with some rope made out of hay and erected two straight tree trunks outside.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at the night sky, dazzling with starlight and a moon that was unusually bright. Just by looking at the clear horizon, she could tell that tomorrow would be a fine, sunny day. She was toozy to try to understand Dongfang Minghuis nonsense.

    Seventh sister, you should take off your clothes so I can help you apply some medicine.

    "

    "

    Dongfang Minghui ced the animal skin tents to the side and picked up a stone stick, grinding down herb leaves until juice was released. She packed the medicine into a few bottles.

    What is this? Dongfang Wanyu frowned.

    Dongfang Minghui used torn up pieces of clothes as cotton swabs, dipping some into the medicine before gently applying it to the wound on Dongfang Wanyus arm. This is living star grass which can be used to stop bleeding and eliminate bruises. Your body has so many scars. In case any scars are left behind, its better to remove them if possible.

    For a girl from any family, none wanted to be covered in scars.

    As for the female lords experience in the Purple Devil Mountains, it must be rted to her spiritual power awakening. She didnt dare ask for additional information, afraid that the female lord would doubt her motives.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui with sarcasm. Didnt you always want me to die? Now youre suddenly worried about whether or not scars will be left on my body.

    Mentioning these old matters, did this count as squaring ounts after an autumn harvest?3

    Dongfang Minghuis face didnt change color as she continued to wipe the wound, extremely patient. Seventh sister, dont be angry with me. Before, I was used by Fourth sister and oftenmitted brainless acts. In my heart, I now know I was wrong. If you still cannot put down your hatred, then why dont you take the things I did to you before and do the same to me?

    If this would allow her past wrongs to be written off, then Dongfang Minghui was anxious for the female lord take her revenge right away.

    Dongfang Wanyu remained silent, impassive.

    Seventh sister, dont you think that your wound feels cool and is less painful? Dongfang Minghui tentatively asked.

    After Dongfang Minghui said this, she didnt know if it was her imagination, but Dongfang Wanyu really felt that the wounds on her body seemed much better. She even sensed that some parts of her body felt a bit itchy.

    It doesnt hurt that much, but this area feels a bit itchy. Dongfang Wanyu pointed the ce on her back where a magic beast had scratched her with its sharp ws.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look and after seeing that the wound had turned red, she immediately applied some medicine. This area might heal a bit faster, so be careful not to scratch it. Wait overnight, and I will take a look at it tomorrow.

    After she finished the treatment, Dongfang Minghui went to squat in a corner, recording the medicinal properties of the living star grass. Without a pen and paper, she instead used a rock to directly engrave her notes on the stone wall.

    She used to study medicine, but aftering to this world, she realized that a lot of herbs looked different from the ones in her memory.

    They all recognized her, but she didnt recognize them.

    Fortunately, her half-wasted spiritual power gave her the ability tomunicate with the flora in bits and pieces. Though she could only speak with lower-level nts, this was still a golden finger for her. If I dont use it well, Ill have to apologize to myself.

 Chapter 13: Good Fortune

    Chapter 13: Good Fortune

    In the following days, the wide stretch of blue skies were bright and cloudless.

    Dongfang Wanyu woke up early and felt that her body was a bit itchy. After gingerly scratching the affected area twice, the scarring unexpectedly fell off, revealing new pink flesh.

    When she touched the old wound again, she didnt feel any pain.

    She picked up the left-over medicine given by Dongfang Minghui the previous day and lightly sniffed it, This medicine is quite effective.

    Dongfang Minghui had gone to the river to fetch some water. By the time she returned, the female lord was gone.

    She took four corners of the two animal skins she had tied together with grass rope the other day and fastened them to some tree trunks, adjusting them to create a shelter for the herbs growing outside the cave.

    After she was done, she took her bag and ventured out.

    Ever since she left the mansion, Dongfang Minghui had frequently used her weak spiritual power tomunicate and convey her emotions to the flowers and nts in her surroundings. Perhaps it was due to the diligent use of her spiritual power, but she faintly sensed that her second-level spiritual power was showing signs of a breakthrough.

    It was a good thing!

    Nevertheless, she didnt intend to tell the female lord about this.

    This whole world, no, the background of this book was based on fantasy and cultivation. Most people would awaken their spiritual power. Children like her, who stimted their spiritual power before the age of ten, were normally highly valued by their families, but she was a special case. In the story, she was assigned a semi-useless attribute.

    Cultivation ranks go from spirit wielder, spirit master, senior spirit master, spirit schr, spirit king, spirit monarch, spirit emperor, spirit sage, spirit saint, and spirit creator.

    In addition, there are ten spiritual attributes: wind, water, fire, earth, wood, gold, ice, thunder, darkness and light.

    Earlier, when the female lord had taken action in the forest, she had already awakened the dual attributes of earth and thunder. However, Dongfang Minghui could only feign ignorance, otherwise there was a 99% chance that she would be killed by the female lord.

    Most people who failed to awaken an attribute chose to be soldiers, pharmacists, alchemists, or other simrly unpopr professions.

    Looking at the worlds overarching history, the three great empires had yet to see the birth of a spirit creator.

    Dongfang Minghui was clueless about the mechanics of how to breakthrough. She didnt dare to dream about ever reaching the spirit creator rank. She just thought that if she was able to advance to the next rank, then she would breakthrough and let nature take its course. Her main goal at this point in time was to tightly hug the female lords thigh and keep her small life.

    This time, she needed the heart of a third-grade red peony or a pair of hearts from twin lotus flowers sharing a single stalk. Though red peonies were categorized asmon flowers, she was a bit afraid of going into town to buy one in the marketce. It was better to search for one on her own. Fortunately, in this forest full of magic beasts, the degree of difficulty wasnt that big. Twin lotus flowers were harder to find. Dongfang Minghui suspected that, in this huge forest, there may not be a single twin lotus flower nt.

    Dongfang asked for help during the entire journey. With the aid of countless flowers, nts, and grass, she sessfully avoided many higher rank magic beasts and walked through many small side paths. Finally, under the guidance of a small patch of grass, she saw a red peony swaying in the wind.

    Its so pretty.

    On this particr section ofnd, the red peony was the only nt. Like a noble flower born on the peak of a tall mountain, it gently followed the breeze, showing off its elegant and graceful posture. Unfortunately, the sky above was pitiless and the originally clear horizon was swiftly overrun by dark clouds. Torrential rain fell in drops asrge as pearl beads. With the thunder rumbling and the lightning shing overhead, the magic beast forest turned frightening.

    The red peony that had been dancing in the sunlight was suddenly battered by the wind and rain and turned into a frostbitten eggnt. The other flowers and branches were also unable to bear the force of the storm and all lowered their heads.

    Hey, dont worry. Dongfang Minghui ran over, untied the cloth wrapped around her waist, and used it to cover the red peony, blocking out most of the wind and rain.

    Fortunately, she had made preparations ahead of time, otherwise the nt might have drowned.

    The red peony issued out a intive whine, and Dongfang Minghui tried to transmit her feelings of goodwill. One human and one flower reached an agreement in an instant.

    Once your roots are nted in the ground, it is difficult to transnt. Why dont you give me your seed, and Ill nt it in my garden once things settle down?

    Dongfang Minghui dug out a bit of the peony to inspect the situation beneath the ground and found that the residual roots were highly intricate andplex. If she had a higher cultivation level and more spiritual power, she might be able to separate it from the earth.

    Unfortunately, at this time, she didnt even have enough spiritual power to protect herself.

    The red peony nodded in agreement and handed over its seeds and pistil to Dongfang Minghui.

    The storm scoured the entire forest, showing no intentions of stopping. There was a sh of light, and Dongfang Minghui watched as a tall tree, a meter away from her, got split in half after getting struck by a bolt of lightning. One half of the trunk fell in her direction, nearly crushing her to death.

    Scared out of her wits, she continued moving, taking shelter from ce to ce. Atst, she spotted a cave in the distance and recklessly rushed towards it.

    For her, being surrounded by trees meant that she was constantly at risk of getting struck by lightning. Danger was all around her. Inparison, a cave could provide some measure of safety.

    Maybe it was because she was sprinting too fast, but Dongfang Minghui failed to observe the surrounding environment at all. In the radius extending hundreds of miles from the cave, not to mention animals, there wasnt even a single nt in sight.

    The rain is way too heavy. Dongfang Minghui shook off the animal hide draped over her shoulders. Even though she had prepared in advance, her clothes were still drenched.

    She looked around the cave and found that it was empty. It was extremely clean, so clean that her heart filled with apprehension. Her heartbeat went peng-peng-peng-peng as it pounded against her chest. She didnt know whether it was caused by her 800-meter dash or the unceasing rustling sounding from the deep recesses of the cave.

    Uh.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to y dead. Upon seeing the cave interior, it was clear that it had undergone daily maintenance. It was probably already upied. Maybe it was a high ranking magic beast?

    Either way, the oue would end in her death.

    After weighing her options, Dongfang Minghui carefully picked up the animal hide, slowly raised her leg, and stealthily crept out of the cave, step by step. Her intuitive sense of danger was normally quite urate.

    Ahsave me.

    Just when she was a few steps away from the mouth of the cave, her legs suddenly decided to stop listening to her and stood rooted in ce for some time. A thick vine, bigger than a tree trunk, wrapped around her waist and dragged her into the depths of the cave.

    While Dongfang Minghui was being pulled in, she was severely frightened and got rammed into the walls multiple times. Eventually, she directly fainted in the darkness.

    Since arriving at the Purple Devil Mountain Range, Dongfang Wanyu had never witnessed such heavy rainfall. Currently, she was in an awkward predicament. During the storm, she had used her thunder powers to pierce through a rank 3 magic beast. Unfortunately, this had attracted a bolt of lightning which struck her down, almost killing her.

    This rain is tailor-made for you. Its a stroke of good fortune bestowed upon you by the Heavens. Take this opportunity to advance from level 5 spirit wielder to spirit master, the cool voice in Dongfang Wanyus mind suggested.

    After only a moments hesitation, Dongfang Wanyu took a seat in lotus position on the mountain peak and was immediately bombarded by thunder and lighting. She initiated the absorption mode of her spiritual power and began to crazily devour the essence of thunder and lighting.

    The whole process was rmingly dangerous. Fortunately, Dongfang Wanyu still had several treasures on her person that could be used to assist her. They could help resist the lightning, so she could simultaneously collect its essence, forge her body, and refine some lightning for her own use.

    The essence of thunder and lightning ran rampant around Dongfang Wanyus body. Several times, it almost broke out. Her meridians expanded, full to bursting, but she suppressed the eruption. The violent energy washed the marrow of her meridians over and over again as they were endlesslypressed. After 9981 revolutions, the essence of thunder finally stabilized and the tyrannical energy waspletely refined.

    Congrattions on making it out. The cold voice emerged at just the right time.

    The first thing Dongfang Wanyu did after waking from her meditative state was to throw out a bolt of lightning. In the distance, towering above the clouds with a trunk the size of five grown mens encirclement, a huge tree easily shattered into broken pieces. Only a wide, deep pit was left.

    For a lone spirit master to reach this state, not bad. It was a rarepliment from the cold voice.

    How long have I been in seclusion? Dongfang Wanyu looked at herself with disdain. Her clothes were unraveled, ripped to pieces by the thunder and lightnings attacks.

    She immediately took out a spare set of clothes from her storage space and casually threw it on.

    By her side, the magic beast she had killed had turned into a pile of bones. Under the assault of thunder and lightning, nothing remained.

    Fifteen days.

    The heavy rain hadsted for half a month.

    Shit.

    At this moment, Dongfang Wanyu finally thought of Dongfang Minghui at the cave. She knew she had forgotten something.

    After hurrying back to the cave, she unexpectedly discovered that two hermaphroditic snake beasts were upying the cave. Dongfang Wanyu raised her weapon and sliced down. Thunder and lightning crashed into the beasts, sting them into several segments.

    The serpents struggled for a bit in their death throes before taking theirst breaths.

    The odour in the cave was rank. It was an unpleasant smell belonging to magic beasts. Although the decoration hadnt changed, there were a few additional things in the cave that didnt belong.

    The herbs outside were still growing unchecked, but they all seemed a bit dispirited, probably because no one was there to care for them.

    Before, Dongfang Minghui had created something to shelter them from the storm, but after a few days, it was blown away by a strong gust of wind. After being attacked by the intense rain, they almost died, so they were naturally weak and weary.

    It seems that you care quite a bit for that ninth younger sister, the chilly voice abruptly came out.

    Looking around at the mess inside, Dongfang Wanyu felt an impulse topletely destroy the cave. Hearing the taunt in her head, she mindlessly rushed out.

    Wanting to find someone at this time was unrealistic. After such a long storm, even if there were any traces, they wouldve all been washed clean by the rain. Furthermore, she didnt know whether Dongfang Minghui had gone out and gotten lost on her own or whether she had met with an unforeseen ident. Every factor was unknown.

    Dongfang Wanyu kept searching for two days, aimlessly wandering. When she encountered a beast blocking her way, she would directly kill it. The aura on her body changed; it was like an extremely fierce sword had been unsheathed.

    At night, she even returned to the cave and broke open the stomachs of the snake beasts to see if she could find a shadow of Dongfang Minghui inside.

    Its normal for a weak chicken like her to be eaten by a snake or a beast. Its useless for you to keep on looking. After such a long time has passed, she would have long since been digested. The cold voice unkindlyughed.

    Dongfang Wanyu refused to believe that Dongfang Minghui died like this. After all, Dongfang Minghuis objective while staying by her side still hadnt been achieved. How could she die so easily?

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Mistakenly thought to be inside the belly of a snake, Dongfang Minghui is actually right now hanging from a tree swinging here and there

    Since waking up that day, Dongfang Minghui was terrified of the bright green vines crawling all over the cave. She couldn''t see the nt itself, but she could feel arge and dense life force filling the entire cave.

    Under such a ferocious pressure, she, a Level 3 Spiritualist, waspletely inadequate.

    As to how she suddenly upgraded. Just before she was knocked unconscious, her already loose spiritual energy probably encountered a magic nt that could nourish her more, and she just silently upgraded.

    That red peony''s flower heart was not used at all!

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry without tears, she felt that saving her life was an incredibly difficult, if not impossible task. Mission Aplished, she didn''t die at the hands of the Female Protagonist, but now she''s about to die at the hands of this magic nt. She really felt like the world''s saddest femalepanion, one who died at the hands of a nt, boo hoo hoo.

    "How is it have you considered yet?"

    A very old voice suddenly resounded in the cave.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t move, acting as if she had given up and resigned herself to death, from the first day she had been trapped here, this perverted magic nt had tossed her this way and that and severely beaten her.

    She woke up at that time and quickly fainted again from the pain.

    When she woke up again, she almost pissed herself at what the magic nt said.

    "If you are willing to be my cauldron, I''ll let you go."

    See, is this what a magic nt should say? Be a nt''s cauldron!? What the fuck!

    Naturally, Dongfang Minghui could not agree to this, anyone who was made into a cauldron would be joined to it from then on. They would be marked and there wouldn''t be any good end. This is the only thing that the perverted magic nt will ask about, if she doesn''t agree, the perverted magic nt will torment her in various ways.

    For example, the two-hour upside-down swing is one of the torture punishments.

    Whenever she was about to die of blood loss, the nt would hang her like this and swing around. Minghui was numb to the severe pain all over her body.

    "&###%%&&*&##" aside from cursing, she was just going through the motions every day, but there was actually absolutely nothing she could do against this magic nt.

    She didn''t know why but the magic nt also seemed to be unable to do anything about her, or else after such a long time, she would probably have a lot worse stuff done to her by this old pervert nt.

    Trapped for so long, every day she thought about the way she would eventually die, there were many kinds, such as bleeding to death, being swallowed alive by the magic nt, or being a cauldron and finally being drained of her essence

    At the end of the day, she actually thought that Female Protagonist would probably have given her a less horrible way to die at least she wouldn''t be abused a lot.

    "You old immortal pervert." Dongfang Minghui felt her head spinning and was dizzy, probably because of the blood loss, she muttered a low curse but in the end, her head tilted and she passed out again.

    The long vines lowered her slowly, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. If Dongfang Minghui had opened her eyes, she probably would have praised it as beautiful, but she knew nothing about it now.

    "You win."

    When she woke up again, the entire cave''s vines had disappeared, just as she had seen them in the first ce, clean and nothing remained.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her shoulders, the perverted vine branch that had gone so far as to pierce through her shoulders with its branches in order to torment her before, hanging her up and whipping her, it hurt too much.

    The means were so poisonous, it was like using any method in order to force her to be a cauldron.

    "Strange." Dongfang Minghui checked and found that she was unharmed, everything that had happened before was like a dream.

    "Huh."

    She couldn''t help but exim, her body was unharmed, not only that, the spiritual energy in her body was filled to a realm, she took a closer look and discovered that she had actually jumped from a small Level 3 Spiritualist to a Level 1 Spiritual Master.

    Spiritual Master! She actually ranked up.

    "Oh my god, I''m really dreaming." She pinched herself till it hurt.

    "Hmph, such good fortune if I hadn''t gotten injured from the Heavenly Lightning and knew my time was up, do you think such good luck would have fallen into the hands of trash like you?" Just as Dongfang Minghui was overjoyed, a childish voice suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    "You are  that perverted magic nt." Dongfang Minghui almost instantly jumped to her feet, packed her bags, and rushed out of the cave as fast as he could.

    "Oh, trash, do you really think I can''t do anything to you once you leave the cave?" The childish voice was still ringing in her head, and continued to whisper in Dongfang Minghui''s heart, "We concluded a contract, you''ll never get rid of me. Hahahahahaha."

    Dongfang Minghui stumbled and fell straight down on the ground with her butt, she waspletely dumbfounded by the words of this magic nt.

    There were a total of three ways to conclude contracts in the Seven Colored Continent, one was a ve contract, this contract usually belonged to the master and ve, if the master died, the ve would die but if the ve died but the master would be unaffected. Another one is the blood contract, where the contractors share the same life span, they share life and death and they share the blessings as well as hardships. Thest type of contract is the equality contract, also known as the temporary contract, this type of contract can be easily solved.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered for half a second before asking, "What kind of contract."

    "The blood contract."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes blinked and she almost fainted again, she''d never be able to get rid of this magic nt in her life! And you you evil magic nt are you so free as to always go around trying to catch people to turn into cauldrons? Can her life still be happily ever after?

    She walked all the way back to the cave shelter from before with a soulless look. The cave was empty.

    The herbs outside the cave shook like ghosts when they saw her, one by one.

    She wanted to ask about the state of the Female Protagonist, but when she saw them, they looked as if they had been wronged. The little woman shrunk into a ball, instantly losing interest. She simply sat alone on the stone mound and stared into space.

    It wasn''t until Dongfang Wanyu dragged another huge beast back that her spirit returned.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu took a nce at her and knitted her brows.

    "Be careful, she has a fierce aura around her." The cold voice warned.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as the Female Protagonist pulled out a long whip. The long whipshed out and a hole appeared in the ground, a hole that was deeper than it had been before. It looked like the Female Protagonist''s powers had advanced in her absence.

    "Seventh sister."

    "What stupid thing did you do again?"

    "Wow, this woman''s aura is so strong, she''s actually more suitable to be my cauldron than you are." Before Dongfang Minghui could exin, the pitiful voice in her head popped up again.

    This perverted Demon nt actually coveted the Female Protagonist.

    Her own demon nt preferred the Female Protagonist as its cauldron

    But the process would end in the demon pet and her death

    How do I get rid of this evil thing!

    What to do, what to do, urgently requesting help!

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to have foreseen her pitiful future as she cryptically looked at the Female Protagonist, "Seventh sister, help."

    After listening to her entire narrative, Dongfang Wanyu put away her long whip and reassured, "The magic nt and you have signed a blood pact, it won''t hurt you again."

    Was she worried that this perverted magic nt would harm her?

    The Female Protagonistpletely misunderstood what she meant, she was obviously more worried about this pitiful magic nt leaving on its own to suicide then taking her along with it.

    Dongfang Wanyu cut the magical beast into sections, "Come, let''s settle the issue of food and shelter first."

    Speaking of food, she had been trapped inside the cave for so long and had been eating sweet nectar to fill her stomach daily, but now that she saw the meat, she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.

    Peeling, cutting, skewering, building a fire, and racking, a series of actions were done very skillfully as she roasted.

    "I''m the highest-ranked existence among the magic nts, is it still too much to ask for her to be my cauldron?" The young voice in Dongfang Minghui''s head kept annoying her.

    nts aren''t popr.

    Dongfang Minghui just put gave the nt a cold shoulder, refusing to answer any questions.

    Dongfang Wanyu, also staring this way, silently speaking with the cold voice in her head, she thought it was strange how Dongfang Minghui''s suddenly signed a contract with a magic nt that had such a fierce aura on its body.

    "If it was as simple as what your ninth sister said, I don''t believe a magic nt with such a ferocious aura would take the initiative to sign a contract with her, let alone a Blood contract. There''s bound to be something fishy about it, I think you should be more careful." The cold, clear voice came from the mind of Dongfang Wanyu, a long-dead spirit whose soul was attached to the jade pendant. It was by sheer coincidence that Dongfang Wanyu came to obtain it.

    Most of the credit for Dongfang Wanyuing this far was also due to him.

    "Qing Mo, can you tell what level the magic nt that signed a contract with her is?" Dongfang Wanyu was near Dongfang Minghui and could feel the powerful aura.

    Qing Mo bluntly said, "It hasn''t revealed its original body, I can''t tell. Judging from the current feeling though, this magic nt is no less than mid- to high-grade, possibly even higher."

    Although the two of them were eating roast meat together, they had different thoughts and each had their own ns.

    "Rest early, we''ll continue our journey tomorrow."

    Journey? Dongfang Minghui was a bit dumbfounded, she had only just returned, did the Female Protagonist want to leave the Purple Magic Mountains?

    "Seventh Sister, are we changing ces?"

    "Right."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s n was to walk and practice as she went, all the way to the Royal Academy.

    The Royal Academy was located in the Venus Empire, a gathering camp for geniuses in the Seven Colored Continent, a ce where the three empirespeted to send people in first.

    Dongfang Wanyu just wanted to go to the Royal Academy to study and check out a few little secrets about herself.

    As for Dongfang Minghui, she waspletely an ident. But now, there''s still something to discover from this ident, and she is still useful for the time being.

    When Dongfang Minghui heard the Female Protagonist say she was leaving, she immediately prepared everything and stayed up all night with excitement.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui wanted to say goodbye to the herbs outside the cave, but as soon as she got close to them, they all trembled and shrank into a ball.

    Not to mentionmunication, even approaching was a bit difficult.

    No need to think, this situation was definitely the work of her magic pet.

    "Can you take back your aura?" Dongfang Minghui tried tomunicate with the nt, which she found to not only be a pervert but also an abnormal existence, it''s whole existence just deprived her of up her only pleasure in the world.

    "Yes it can be, but there is one condition."

    The magic pet actually negotiated a condition with its master.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even have to listen to it to know what the pitiful demon pet wanted.

    "I''m going to make your Seventh sister be my cauldron, next time when I make a move on her, you stay out of it."

 Chapter 15 (1)

    Chapter 15 (1)

    One person and one pet''s negotiation copsed.

    Dongfang Minghui had a cold face, she now not only had to hug the Female Protagonist''s golden thighs but also had the daunting task of figuring out how to stop her perverted magic pet!!!!

    Along the way, they didn''t speak.

    Instead, they encountered many Level 3 beasts, but they were all easily killed by the Female Protagonist. There are energy cores in their skulls, which can be used by the Female Protagonist to increase her cultivation.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the Female Protagonist use the Earth attribute every time she fought. If she struggled to deal with the beast, then she added a little extra lightning in the earth energy. Thinking about the previous storm, she realized that the Female Protagonist must have boosted her lightning spirit power by a lot!

    While Dongfang Wanyu killed the beasts, she followed behind her and scooped at the beast''s head,ing from a doctor''s background, this kind of thing was done with exceptional ease.

    "Water-based energy core, I can''t use it, I''ll give it to you."

    Dongfang Wanyu tossed it straight to Dongfang Minghui after one look. Dongfang Minghui carefully caught it, the Level 3 Water Energy Nucleus emitted a softke green water ripple, unfortunately, she couldn''t use it either.

    "Thank you Seventh sister."

    It can be sold, Dongfang Minghui made a note of it, collecting it now, maybe she can make a forter.

    Going out is not the same as at home, money has to be saved and earned after all.

    Dongfang Minghui began dismembering the beasts, collecting everything of value and was preparing to leave with some meat when Dongfang Wanyu suddenly stopped her, "There''s a fight ahead, let''s go check it out!"

    Not far ahead in a clearing was a huge winged beast, trapped by three men. Above its skull stood a tall man, and the winged beast shook its head trying to shake the man off.

    The tall man heaved a punch and hammered it directly towards its skull.

    "Screech-"

    The wailing sound of the flying winged beast was deafening and shocking to the eardrums, probably because it was in pain, it struggled even more fiercely than before.

    There were just three people on the other side, all dressed the same. Except for the one person on the Flying Winged Demonic Beast''s head, the other two were each wrapping the beast''s hind limbs with a strong rope to trap it, they had almost fully tied it up.

    With a head asrge as an elephant, sturdy limbs, wings on both backs, and a fiery mouth, these were the Level 5 Flying Winged Elephant Demonic Beasts described in the book.

    Dongfang Minghui hid behind a tree and watched them covertly. These three men were wearing the same kind of green clothes and holding swords in their hands. They were probably disciples of the Qing Lan Sect.

    The man standing on the back of the flying elephant should be Mu Qing, the close disciple of the legendary Qing Lan Sect''s master, who hade to the Purple Devil Mountain Range to hunt this flying elephant beast.

    He came to the Purple Demon Mountain Range to hunt this flying winged elephant beast. The flying winged elephant beast was a very good riding beast, and Mu Qing was here to capture a flying winged elephant alive to sign a contract. The two men beside him were his junior brothers and junior sisters, they admired Mu Qing very much, so when they heard that he hade to the Purple Mountain Range, they also came along to gain experience!

    However, they did not expect that capturing a rank five magical beast would be such a thrilling scene.

    The Flying Winged Elephant Beast was worthy of being a rank five beast, its hind legs soared into the air and kicked backward, directly sending the two of them flying away. The Binding Rope Locks immediately scattered without a human pulling on them.

    Once there were no more restraints, the Flying Winged Elephant naturally thought of escaping, it seemed to anticipate that it was no match for Mu Qing.

    It fluttered its wings and leaped into the air.

    Mu Qing naturally wouldn''t let it go easily, he stood on its spine and plunged his sword down into its back.

    "Roar-"

    Arge ball of fire spewed out of the Flying Winged Elephant''s mouth, aiming directly at Mu Qing''s younger brother and sister, the pain in its back was annoying it greatly.

    The two below barely even had time to roll away to escape the taste of being burned by fire.

    "Roar-"

    The flying winged elephant elongated its neck, flying diagonally and sideways in midair, trying to shake off Mu Qing who was riding on its back like a madman.

    Mu Qing sped the flesh behind its neck with a death grip, his whole body pressed down on its back, his fist struck desperately on its head, again and again, the Flying Winged Elephant couldn''t shake it off, and when it was in pain, it became more and more irritated, spitting out a big ball of fire towards the ground from time to time.

    The two people below were the main targets of the flying winged elephant''s attack, and time and again, after they dodged wretchedly, their clothes could not avoid catching fire.

    "Brother, my clothes are on fire." It was a green-clothed girl.

    Her senior brother immediately put out the fire with a column of water, but soon two fireballs were greeting them from the air.

    "Dodge." The two of them were isted by the fireball and fled in two separate directions.

    In no time at all, their battlefield expanded, and Dongfang Minghui, who was hiding behind a tree to watch the show, was affected by the wave and was nearly engulfed by the fireball.

    She came close to facing the fireball, even feeling a pounding heat, and if the Female Protagonist hadn''t pulled her back just in time, her soul would probably have gone to heaven.

    "Seventh sister, should we leave first?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the hem of her burnt dress, this ce was too dangerous.

    There was no use staying here anyway, that Mu Qing of the Qing Lan Sect was now a Level 3 Great Spiritualist, he was more than enough to tame this young Level 5 flying winged elephant.

    Dongfang Wanyu pressed her head down, her pair of beautiful eyes coldly staring at Mu Qing''s every move, " Shut up, say one more word and I''ll throw you out."

    "Good personality, I like it." The magic nt in Dongfang Minghui''s head was lively again.

    Dongfang Minghui had the thought of wanting to stuff it inside her stomach and digest it.

    The sky is still hot with aftershocks from the fighting, but Dongfang Minghui kept looking around, following the author''s plot, she didn''t believe that she''d be able to pass by this fight in peace.

 Chapter 15 (2)

    Chapter 15 (2)

    It must be a mantis catching the cicada unaware of the oriole behind ploy.

    Unsurprisingly, behind the tree they were hiding at, Dongfang Minghui saw a piece or two clothing from different areas, and she dropped her head, tugging on the Female Protagonist''s clothes.

    Dongfang Wanyu threw a vicious knife-like stare at her and would have kicked Dongfang Minghui out if the asion hadn''t allowed for it.

    "There arepeople." Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth silently, indicating several directions.

    "They''ve been hidden here for some time now, arriving even earlier than you, probably waiting until the Qing Lan Sect''s forces are exhausted before theye out and make a move to capture the Flying Winged Elephant." Qing Mo''s voice was a sudden reminder, in fact, he didn''t remember much about the Qing Lan Sect until he saw them then he remembered his unpleasant past.

    It was even more unexpected that the Ninth Miss of the Dongfang Family would be the first to find out those hidden forces.

    This Ninth miss didn''t seem to be quite the same as in the rumours, it seemed that he would have to observe this girl properly.

    Dongfang Wanyu counted down the ambushers around her, there were about six or seven people.

    "Should I take this opportunity to kill Mu Qing?" The reason she didn''t leave was that she had this idea.

    She had always been a person who repaid her debts, and having promised Qing Mo that she would take revenge for him, she naturally would do it.

    Qing Mo was amused by her words, it had been countless years since his soul had been trapped inside this jade, and it was rare for anyone to be willing to stand up for him, he hadn''t felt this kind of warmth in a long time.

    Even if it was just an exchange of benefits between them.

    "Not to mention that right now he''s a Level 3 Great Spiritualist, you can''t even kill a Level 3 Spiritual Master. If you try to kill him, you will definitely attract the attention of the Qing Lan Sect, and when your identity is exposed, you will be in danger of being killed." Qing Mo analyzed the pros and cons very thoroughly.

    "Even if I can''t kill him, it''s always possible to create some trouble for him." Dongfang Wanyu sneered.

    While they were chatting about this, the flying winged elephant in mid-air had been knocked unconscious by Mu Qing, and in the end, with both wings retracted, it carried Mu Qing and dropped from mid-air.

    "Boom."

    The Flying Winged Elephant was huge, and such a fall directly created a huge hole in the ground.

    As soon as the other two people from the Qing Lan Sect saw that Mu Qing hadpletely suppressed the Grade 5 Flying Winged Elephant, they all went forward to congratte him, "Congrattions to big brother on his new mount. "

    "Congrattions, big brother."

    A light suddenly shed in Mu Qing''s eyes, and he pushed the two of them away while flipping their bodies on the ground. There were several flying knives inserted in the ground where they were originally standing.

    "Who is it!?"

    Mu Qing stood up and looked around gravely, "Friend since you''re here, why don''t youe out and greet me?"

    Dongfang Minghui buried her head even lower, afraid that she would be discovered.

    The few people hiding in the shadows, with a nce at each other, came out from everywhere, a total of seven people, standing at seven angles, trapping the three people in the middle.

    "Kid, we''ll take this beast, get lost if you know what to do." One of them carried arge knife and shouted at Mu Qing.

    The seven of them were eyeing the three people from the Qing Lan n, each one fierce and vicious as if they wanted to eat them.

    "Big Brother, there are seven of them and only three of us, what should we do?" The bby young man who had juste out to practice was stillcking in courage in the end.

    His words naturally reached the ears of the seven people, causing the group of reckless people tough out loud.

    Mu Qing stared at them fiercely, then sneered, "You guys even dare to grab the things of the Qing Lan Sect, you''re bold enough."

    The seven of them looked at each other andughed, not taking his words to heart at all, "So what if you drop the name of the Qing Lan Sect, what your father wants to rob is the Qing Lan Sect''s stuff. Since you''re not leaving, don''t me us for being rude."

    The big battle was on the verge of starting.

    Dongfang Minghui hid in the grass shaking and trembling.

    Her sixth sense told her that if she didn''t leave, she was bound to encounter troubleter. But if she left and the Female Protagonist asked, she wouldn''t be able to find an excuse.

    "Afraid of nothing hmph, to think I''ve ruined my whole life at the hands of trash like you." The magic nt in her head spoke a few rare words.

    But in Dongfang Minghui''s opinion, it was better not to say it.

    "All just talk, go out, and fight on your own if you can." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but retort, she didn''t have much fighting power nor did she even have a life-saving weapon. It was normal to be a little timid. She''d never have been desperate enough to rush up there if she hadn''t had a powerful backer like the Female Protagonist.

    "Hey, where did Seventh sister run off to?"

    In just a short while, Dongfang Wanyu had run up to the group, and while the group was fighting dizzyingly, she shot a lightning bolt directly at the flying winged beast.

    "Ho-ho-"

    The beast lying in the pit, that had just recovered its breath was suddenly sted by lightning, the pain was so abnormal that it actually stimted its survival instincts, it directly spat two balls of fire into the air, and then shakily climbed out of the pit.

    "Damn beast."

    Two of the ambushers were identally sprayed with fire, and the Qing Lan Sect naturally took this opportunity to increase its counterattack.

    The fifth-grade beast already had the intelligence of a child, it knew it couldn''t beat this group, as long as it had that difficult to deal with human. It waved its wings and slipped away.

    "Damn." Mu Qing gritted his teeth as the cooked duck flew away before his eyes.

 Chapter 16 (1)

    Chapter 16 (1)

    Dongfang Wanyu had done a little sneaky thing, freeing the Level 5 Flying Elephant while they were all still fighting, and then running off with Dongfang Minghui without a word, leaving a group of people to be like dog eat dog and fight each other.

    Along the way, Dongfang Minghui felt her eyelids pounding and her heart panicking, always feeling like something bad was about to happen.

    "Seventh sister, do you think they''ll know we did it?" She asked like a typical good girl who feels guilty when she''s done something bad.

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at her, "What are you worried about?" For the sake of the treasure, the two teams fought like that, not many of them will survive.

    Dongfang Minghui stopped talking, opened her mouth, and couldn''t get a word out under the sharp gaze of the Female Protagonist.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth closed in amazement seeing her lead both of them to the wounded flying elephant''s nest, this was truly like an oriole taking advantage of the situation while the mantis and cicada fought.

    "Seventh sister, you''re not going to.. take the flying winged elephant beast away, are you?"

    Female Protagonist made a "shh" motion at her, and Dongfang Minghui immediately covered her mouth.

    In the Seven Coloured Continent, a Level 5 Flying Elephant Beast mount was very precious and not easy to catch, only a few geniuses with high talent and hopes from their families could have their own mounts.

    People like Dongfang Wanyu, who were not favored, could only rely on their own strength if they wanted to obtain their own mount.

    So Dongfang Minghui understood her in seconds and was very supportive of her decision.

    "There''s still a female flying wing elephant inside the cave, if you rush in like that, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get any benefit." Qing Mo said truthfully.

    Two Level 5 flying winged elephant beasts were not something that ordinary people could deal with.

    "Wait a little longer."

    Dongfang Wanyu knew that opportunities were hard toe by and that she needed to hold on to them every time.

    Dongfang Minghuiy idly on the ground, hiding her scent perfectly, and even Dongfang Wanyu, who was on the side, was surprised.

    "Hey, wait." Qing Mo suddenly spoke out, "Wanyu, you''re really lucky, that female flying elephant inside the cave is giving birth, I think you can take advantage of it."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked moved and immediately guessed the meaning of Qing Mo''s words.

    Compared to a magical beast that was forced into a contract by force and a growing magical beast that was raised from a young age, she felt that thetter was still more appealing to her.

    "No wonder that flying winged elephant had to rush back to the nest even though it was seriously injured, so it was the nest with its soon-to-be-born cubs." That would exin the final burst of strength from the flying winged elephant.

    "You should be careful, the flying winged elephants are extremely protective of their cubs, once they know of your intentions, they will probably go berserk on the spot, it''s not easy for you to deal with a single level five magical beast, let alone two level five magical beasts that have gone berserk." Qing Mo kindly reminded.

    Dongfang Wanyu felt that she needed to prepare something, she looked at Dongfang Minghui who was by her side and a n shed in her mind.

    "Ninth sister, I remember when your spirit awakened it was wood." Dongfang Wanyu suddenly mentioned.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded and said, "It''s not considered to be the wood system either." If it was actually wood-based, the Dongfang Family wouldn''t have allowed her to fool around for so many years.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t care if she was a wood type or not, all she knew was that Dongfang Minghui had an uncanny affinity for nts.

    "Seventh sister needs you to do something for me."

    The wordsing out of the Female Protagonist''s mouth literally scared the crap out of Dongfang Minghui.

    "Seventh sister, what do you need me to do?"

    Dongfang Wanyu described what she wanted, Dongfang Minghui was in the clouds, but her contracted magic nt did understand.

    "Purple Cloud Fruit, a fruit that grows in the ckpool, is a nourishing fruit that can restore vitality to magical beasts, it has a strong attraction, no beasts below level nine have any resistance to it."

    In a rare moment of seriousness, the pitiful magic nt gave Dongfang Minghui a straightforward exnation.

    Clearly, the offer was a perfect opportunity to show Female Protagonist her goodwill and loyalty, and Dongfang Minghui agreed without even thinking about it.

    "Good."

    "Are you sure your Ninth Sister can help you obtain the Purple Cloud Fruit? Don''t forget that Purple Cloud Fruit grows in thend of the ck Swamp, with her being a little Spiritualist "Qing Mo didn''t think she could do it at least.

    Dongfang Wanyu watched her back as she left, "If you don''t try, you won''t know."

    Along the way, Dongfang Minghui asked questions to the left and right, to the point where she learned the location of the Purple Cloud Fruit from the flowers and nts before she could get some other news about the Purple Cloud Fruit, she was interrupted by her own magic nt.

    "Damn it, instead of wasting time asking them might as well beg me, beg me, and maybe I''ll help you get the Purple Cloud Fruit when I''m in a good mood." The demon nt snorted proudly.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, not bothering to pay attention to it.

    She still couldn''t figure out to this day what method this perverted magic nt had used to sign the blood contract.

    "Tsk, you don''t believe it?" The demon nt could feel the slightest thought in her heart, "The purple cloud fruit is not easy to get, your Seventh sister just sent you into a pit."

    "No way" Dongfang Minghui was pale.

    "The Purple Cloud Fruit grows in the ckpool, which is a swamp. Do you know how many bones there are under the ckpool? The number of magical beasts that want the Purple Cloud Fruit is as numerous as ants. But there are only a handful of magical beasts that actually can get to the Purple Cloud Fruit, and they can be counted on five fingers."

    "And do you know what''s underneath the swamp?"

    "The three-headed snake, it is said to have survived under this ckpool for a long time, with your spiritual power hah, you will definitely be swallowed alive by the three-headed snake."

    Dongfang Minghui: ".can this still be done?!"

    At first, Dongfang Minghui vowed to herself that she would get the Purple Cloud Fruit, but after listening to all sorts of depressing words from the magic nt along the way, her heart faltered.

    "Oi, if I''m swallowed alive, you''ll be dead too."

    The Demon ntughing at her depressing situation immediately muted itself.

    Dongfang Minghui was quite happy, finally being able to silence this perverted magic nt, she almost forgot that the blood deed tied not only her but also this magic nt, their positions from now on were equal, one gained both gained, one loses both lose.

    She had finallye out of her previous position of weakness.

    The closer she got to the ck Pool, the more cautious Dongfang Minghui became, taking a few steps to observe her surroundings, fearing that she would be taken away by the magical beast if she wasn''t careful.

 Chapter 16 (2)

    Chapter 16 (2)

    "Can''t you just stop here, my famous life going vertically and horizontally is going to end here if you continue" There was a helplessness in the demon nt''s voice.

    "Hmph, you thought I wouldn''t dare toe here." Actually, if it weren''t for the Female Protagonist''s goodwill at stake, she would have run long ago. No one in their right mind woulde to a ce this dangerous!

    She soon noticed a group of not-so-normal people trying to approach the swamp in the center of ckpool.

    Dongfang Minghui: ".It''s like being followed by a group of heaven''s dogs, this group of people are also wanting to get to the Purple Cloud Fruit!"

    "Their fighting power is stronger than yours, their chances of getting the Purple Cloud Fruit are very high." The demon nt''s voice sounded in the back of her mind again.

    "A blind man can see that." Dongfang Minghui had long ago learned to conceal her breath, as she was close to the wood system, in this forest unless she exposed herself, it would be hard for the average person to detect her.

    "When they defeat the three-headed snake, we''ll grab the Purple Cloud Fruit." Dongfang Minghui discussed it with her demon nt.

    "Alright, but I have a request." See, it still can''t live without asking for some benefits.

    "Go ahead." Dongfang Minghui said helplessly, she couldn''t do anything too difficult anyway and snatching the Purple Cloud Fruit would have to really depend on it and its long vines.

    "If there''s more than one Purple Cloud Fruit, an extra one has to be given to me."

    "Aren''t you and that nt the same kind?" Dongfang Minghui looked like a dumb-eyed fool, her entire outlook had been overturned by her little pet.

    "Idiot." The childish voice yelled.

    "Do you want to mock me still? Yell at me again, and you won''t have any good fruit to eatter too." She''d been learning to use the blood contract to her advantage now.

    Demon nt: ""

    "Even though I''m a magic nt, I need to absorb energy." Coupled with the previous injury to its original body, it was forced to encounter such a useless waste to find a way to save its life.

    Dongfang Minghui sort of understood, the magic nt needed energy, she needed energy, everything needed energy, but each one had different uses.

    "Okay, deal." She agreed in one breath, it was useless for her to take the Purple Cloud Fruit anyway, the key was that the one who contributed the most was someone else.

    For the first time, one person and one nt reached a harmonious andplete agreement.

    "Young Master, when we lure the three-headed snake out of the cave, we will lure it away, you and the Elders take the opportunity to seize the Purple Cloud Fruit."

    A Purple Cloud Fruit had a high price in the outside world.

    Dongfang Minghui hid in the bushes and watched as the group split into two groups, one above the ckpool that kept throwing out ck balls at the swamp, which exploded as soon as theynded.

    "Boom-boom-boom."

    The sts continued, the swamp was blown up, many bones, furs, and even some creatures within the swamp were blown up, Dongfang Minghui could feel the strong vibrations even lying on the ground, not to mention the three-headed snake that had been submerged within the swamp.

    The group of people saw no movement in the swamp and threw several balls in session towards it.

    A loud voice apanied by a roar came one by one.

    "Hide, the three-headed snake is furious." With a little warning, Dongfang Minghui climbed up into the trees in a single bound, quick as a monkey, the little fellow''s vine helped to wrap her nicely, disguising herself as part of the tree.

    As it was, after three waves of sts, the entire swamp began to boil, and many ck spiders simr to the size of ants poured out from within.

    "Ahhh, it''s itchy."

    "They''re poisonous, quickly  run!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s scalp went numb at the sight of this dense mass, and even her body had goosebumps! Something weird came out. These little guys looked so excited, they poured right over towards the crowd, right down to the trees.

 Chapter 17 (1)

    Chapter 17 (1)

    The Spiritual Masters standing away from the central part of ckpool were using their spirit weapons. The multi-colored spiritual energy gathered in the swamp to form a blood-red, viciously trying to catch the three heads that were rushing up to the sky from the ground.

    The blood wrapped around one of the heads and tightened, crushing it from the pressure!

    Dongfang Minghui shivered in fear as she looked at the three-headed snake''s thick, celestial pir-like head being crushed, her fist-sized eyes staring slightly towards the crowd, her legs weakened.

    "It''s the Blood Fiend Alliance''s Blood Web." The little friend suddenly said in her mind.

    Blood Fiend Alliance, an assassination organization hidden in the darkness, with huge power, they had spread all over the Seven Colored Continent, almost in every corner you could find.

    She gulped, "Are you sure you can snatch the Purple Cloud Fruit from their hands?"

    If you don''t know who they are, you''ll be fine, but once you do, you''ll be on the verge of retreating. After all, stealing from the Blood Fiend Alliance is like pulling teeth from a tiger''s mouth  looking for death.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even hear a reply from her little friend for half a moment, below in ckpool, the third head of the three-headed snake suddenly burst apart after resisting the attack of the blood. To the Three-Headed Snake, its three heads were three lives, and losing one head was the same as losing one life.

    This group of humans was too mean!

    The three-headed snake with only two heads left went crazy, and its ten-meter-long tail hit the inner wall of the swamp hard, one after the other, and finally, the ground crumbled and the swamp copsed, all the creatures living underneath poured out, following the ck spiders and arge number of man-eating ants.

    The Blood Web was originally a symbol of the Blood Fiend Alliance, once the Blood Web was released, no matter beast or human, they would all turn into a pool of blood when the time came.

    The Blood Net was a very overbearing sacrificial ritual invented by the Blood Fiend Alliance, wounding a thousand enemies and injuring eight hundred. Once the Blood Net has taken a life, all the sacrificed Spiritual Masters will be useless, losing all their spiritual energy.

    Usually, the Blood Fiend Alliance wouldn''t use this kind of sacrifice unless it was absolutely necessary they must have been desperate for the Purple Cloud Fruit.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t even think of what the Blood Fiend Alliance wanted the Purple Cloud Fruit for, but it was written in the book that the Blood Fiend Alliance Young Master had a younger brother that had somehow lost his life.

    "Is this Purple Cloud Fruit able to bring him back to life?" She murmured.

    "Damn."

    Her little demon nt friend was very sad when it finally replied to her question before, "If my real body was uninjured, it would be easy to clean them up. It''s really a pity-" most of its true form''s spiritual energy was sealed because of Dongfang Minghui''s trash cultivation, and it had even reverted back to its infant form.

    The implication was that it couldn''t, Dongfang Minghui sort of understood.

    But going back like that, Dongfang Minghui was reluctant, and she could almost imagine the Female Protagonist giving her a look of disdain.

    There was chaos below, and the three-headed snake took advantage of the swamp wall it had opened to slip out of the blood web. Just as they had discussed before, one group of people distracted the three-headed snake inside the swamp first, another group took the opportunity to get the Purple Cloud Fruit, and they split up to take action.

    She sat in a tree and watched the three-headed snake flee in the other direction, plucking a piece of bark, she said to her little friend, "If I let you run fast can you run for your life with me?"

    When it came to speed, the demon nt immediately beat its chest and assured her, "I''m the king in this forest."

    "Well, when I tell you to grab it you grab it immediately and run away with me." Dongfang Minghui hade up with a n, but whether it would work or not depended on how well they cooperated. Of course, she was also gambling boldly.

    "Young Master, look, it''s the Purple Cloud Fruit." The Blood Fiend Alliance elder felt amazed as he took out the fruits, it was astonishing that this one mother Purple Cloud Fruit had produced two fruits!

    The man known as the young master''s lips slightly hooked up, revealing a charming smile, "Really good, we finally got it."

    Just as the elder was about to hand over the two fruits to him, a thin vine suddenly leaped across the palms of the two men, gently curling the two fruits and whooshing them away.

    They flinched for a moment at the same time, realizing suddenly that what they had worked so hard to get had been intercepted by someone hiding in the shadows.

    "Bold little child, where do you want to run." The elder''s eyes were red with anger.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the Purple Cloud Fruit for the first time, ayer of uneven green skin on the outside, it looked a bit creepy and gave her goosebumps. She sniffed and found that the Purple Cloud Fruit''s smell was quite strong, giving off an alluring fragrance, it was unlike any fruit she had encountered in the past, it was very special.

    "Quickly throw the Purple Cloud Fruit into a space ring." Otherwise, the scent of the Purple Cloud Fruit would attract arge number of magical beasts, not to mention that group of human spiritualists behind.

    "But, but I don''t have any." She was rampant and domineering at home, but everyone in the Dongfang family knew that she never practiced, and had maids to serve her on every day, what did she need a space ring for? So she was never given one

    The demon nt''s foot wanted to stamp on the ground.

    "You! Are! Really! Good!"

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to hear the sound of it gnashing its teeth.

    As expected, the scent of the purple cloud fruit was like the most delicious food in the world and had a fatal attraction to the beasts, their asses were followed by arge group of beasts in no time, as well as the Blood Fiend Alliance that was in hot pursuit.

    The pitiful demon nt felt the feeling of its ass catching fire, swish, and ran even faster!

 Chapter 17 (2)

    Chapter 17 (2)

    "Later just throw the Purple Cloud Fruit into the Flying Winged Elephant''s nest." Dongfang Minghuimanded, she didn''t want to fight against the Blood Fiend Alliance, she couldn''t carry that sort of hatred with this pitiful strength of hers.

    She would simply just y a little trick and throw the dirty water on the Flying Winged Elephants'' heads.

    The little friend of her also knows her scheme, without saying a word, it threw the Purple Cloud Fruit into their with pinpoint uracy. To an outsider looking in, it would''ve looked like it flew itself into the cave.

    "Quickly go." The demon nt also didn''t forget to pull Dongfang Wanyu, who was guarding at the side, away.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw this situation, how could she not know what had happened, she stood up in a huff and turned around turning around a few circles, "You guys just threw the Purple Cloud Fruit in there, what if thatrge group of beasts killed the flying winged elephant cubs as well! If that happened what''s the use of the Purple Cloud Fruit?"

    Dongfang Minghui hung her head, it was the best solution she could think of that would solve the problem.

    "There''s something odd about this Ninth Sister of yours." Qing Mo, who had never been optimistic about her, suddenly said, "And I seem to have seen this magic nt of hers somewhere."

    Dongfang Wanyu was exasperated, "Quickly think of a way to escape unnoticed from this group of magical beasts and the Blood Fiend Alliance! And also a way to take the cub away!"

    No need for Qing Mo to say, the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance had spared no effort to start a battle with arge group of demonic beasts in order to get the Purple Cloud Fruit.

    The two of them hid on the left side of the Flying Winged Elephant''s nest, watching the chaotic scene.

    "You wait here for me, I''ll be right back." Dongfang Wanyu instructed to Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui tugged on the corner of Dongfang Wanyu''s dress, indicating her own concern, "Seventh sister, it''s too dangerous for you to go in there alone."

    Dongfang Wanyu patted her hand and sneaked in. asionally, one or two unsightly beasts attacked her, but they were all easily dealt with by her.

    "This Purple Cloud Fruit is mine." The little friend swore in its head.

    "It''s yours, all of it." Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief at having saved her little life.

    She watched as the magic nt stretch out two vines and stick them into the purple cloud fruit, absorbing it little by little until it was all consumed.

    "It''s delicious." The demon nt didn''t forget to talk shit after eating it, and said in a glutinous voice, "If you serve me well, I can help you get rid of your waste physique."

    A waste physique like hers was truly trash, but it wasn''t the physique that was trash, but the way of cultivation, the humans'' vision had always been poor, so it was good that she had the good fortune of meeting it hmph!

    "If my physique is really like what you say, why would you sign a blood contract with me." Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes as if to ask you think I''m an idiot?''

    "Don''t you just want me to help you find a cauldron?? I''m not going to help you." Her sentence poked it straight in the face.

    The pitiful magic nt stretched out some vines in her mind like a group of demons danced around, nearly about to spout air from being so mad, "Do you still want to practice with your shitty method?"

    "Up to you." Dongfang Minghui ndly said, "Just think though, when I climb to a Spiritual King level one day, at least you won''t have to be dragged down, right?"

    They could be considered grasshoppers in the same boat now, and she trusted that her demon nt would not fail to recognize this situation.

    "Outrageous, since I''m here then forget a Spiritual King, even a Spiritual Saint can be done hmph!"

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her little friend was too much of a daydreamer, Spiritual Saint, or other was too high up.

    Soon, she had an extra set of cultivation practices in her head, she looked a little closer and noticed something different, "Are you sure this is how to practice? Is it really okay?"

    The demon nt shook its vines, "Of course, I got this from a Spiritual Sage, I''ve seen that it''s suitable for humans practice."

    It was almost tailor-made for her.

    "Okay, thanks." Dongfang Minghui wasn''t a cheapskate either, seeing as how the demon nt was helping her, she intended to forgive it for its previous brutal treatment and the blood contract she had signed against her will.

    "We''re going to live together from now on, so why don''t I give you a name." Dongfang Minghui said to herself, "You''re already a nt, and you''re still talking about finding a cauldron every day, simple then, I''ll simply call you Little Color from now on."

    "Hey, hey, hey." The demon nt protested, "Why can''t nts just find a cauldron, do you know what it''s like to be an old-timer? Do you know the beauty of the union of soul and body? Hmph of course you don''t know."

    "Little color, little color, there seems to be something going on over there." Dongfang Minghui didn''t care what it was saying, she noticed that the flying winged elephant''s nest seemed to be copsing.

    Little Color held out a vine and quickly noticed the situation there, "Damn, we''ve been spotted, run!"

 Chapter 18 (1)

    Chapter 18 (1)

    Blood Fiend Alliance''s Young Master Wei Jun''s nose was unusually sharp, and he followed the special scent of the Purple Cloud Fruit to find the Flying Elephant Beast''sir.

    He saw a group of beasts that were not afraid of death, but before he could give the order to attack, the group of brainless beasts started fighting among themselves.

    The beasts weren''t sure about the real situation so they were all fighting over a single fruit, but they on the other hand knew that there were actually two of the Purple Cloud Fruits.

    "You guys go fight with that group of beasts." Wei Jun ordered the Third Elder''s men.

    The other group of people hid in the bushes waiting for orders.

    Not too long after, he soon saw a woman avoiding the beasts and wanting to enter the Flying Winged Elephant''sir.

    Wei Jun immediately ordered, "You guys follow me."

    He would like to know the identity of the person who actually dared to set him up like that.

    What happened after that was just like what Little Color saw, the other party had realized their scheme and was now waiting for them to fall into the trap.

    "Damn, we''ve been discovered, run."

    Little Color rolled up Dongfang Minghui with its vines and retreated, whoosh, all the outer vines all instinctively retracted, not only that, but it also flew to conceal its shadow.

    Wei Jun recognized the small vines, so naturally, he knew that it was the same person that had pitted him before.

    "The other party is a Wood Spiritualist and also someone who''s very good at using their advantage to hide." He directlymanded, "Elder, you''re a Fire Spiritual King, please help me grab this little guy. "

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Little Color turned pale and said, "Do something quickly, the other side actually sent out a Spiritual King,"

    That''s just cheating!

    If it had been before, it wouldn''t have given a damn about a little Spiritual King, but now with a big burden in tow, Little Color was sweating buckets.

    Dongfang Minghui was so shaken that her head hurt, and now that she was asked to think of a way out, her mind went nk.

    "It shouldn''t be like this."

    The script clearly didn''t include this part, so why was she going through such a dangerous situation? It was simply too unscientific!<blockquote>

    TL: When chinese authors want to describe a situation as not making sense in a humorous way they like to say something simr to "this is unscientific".</blockquote>

    "Shit, have you thought of a good idea? The other side is a fire system Spiritual King!" Little Color almost wanted to jump as it watched its vines catch fire.

    She ignored Little Color''s scream.

    "There."

    "Little Color, take me around in a circle and run for your life, do as I say, deliberately show your weaknesses so they can set more fires, as many as possible."

    Dongfang Minghui ordered then cing two fingers over her mouth she whistled loudly.

    "Catch them." Wei Jun thought the sound was unusual.

    In the blink of an eye, the elder found where Little Color and Dongfang Minghui were hiding, a fire surrounded them, and the grass around one person and one pet was instantly wiped out by the fire.

    Little Color was scalded, "You better exin to me why you let them set such a big fire, the bigger the fire, the more detrimental it will be to our escape. "

    It didn''t want to be a naked magic nt.

    Dongfang Minghui looked around nervously as she whistled, the sound of her whistle growing more urgent. She said, "I don''t like fire either, but the bigger the fire is, the better it is for us."

    Why was the Purple Demon Mountain Range feared? It wasn''t because of how fierce the small beasts in it were, what humans feared were the high-level beasts that lived in the Purple Demon Mountain Range. These Beasts ranked higher than nine, the equivalent of Spiritual Emperor and even Spiritual Sage, as long as they were there, they would not allow the Purple Devil Mountain Range to be destroyed. If they stomped their feet, the entire mountain range would shake three times.

    "Damn, you want to draw out those old monsters, do you want to live?" Little Color was going crazy, it was wrong about her, it was so wrong! It thought before she was a coward and a gutless one at that but now look at her, she wants to ascend to heaven ah!

    The Purple Demon Mountain Range was arge forest, trees were set on fire, one after another, and soon the entire territory turned into a sea of fire.

    "Squeak squeak."

    The lightning rat came quite quickly, standing on both legs, adorably looking at Dongfang Minghui, and scratching the soft fur on its belly.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down and stroked its furry little head, smiling, "It''s up to you now little mouse."

    Little Color saw her hand casually reach out to touch the lightning rat and its heart nearly jumped out of its chest. This girl ah!

    "You hid this side of yourself really well" Little Colour spat out.

    The lightning rat wouldn''t go away yet, it patted its stomach, patted it, and then patted it again.

    "Good, big meal." Dongfang Minghui wanted tough at the lightning rat.

    "Here we go again, this person just won''t stop." Little Color had just pulled her to another spot as a giant hole was blown open where they had just been standing.

    A fistful of fur on Lightning Rat''s tail caught fire, and although the fire was quickly put out, the Lightning Rat was so pissed off that all the fur on its body exploded sharply outwards.

    "Squeak"

    A particrly harsh and rough noise rang out.

 Chapter 18 (2)

    Chapter 18 (2)

    That''s the first time Dongfang Minghui had ever seen the lightning rat get angry, it waspletely different from the previous cute animal. It squeaked and growled with unusual anger, right now it was like a ninja, you never knew when it would appear, let alone from which direction it would attack, it was quick as a bolt of lightning and would sh to your face. The next instant blood would ssh and your throat would be cut off.

    Not only that but just now it also screeched out a signal, soon, many more lightning rats appeared in the forest.

    Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips, seeing that the other party was too busy dealing with the new threat to deal with them, it gave her some free time to wipe off her sweat.

    "Now they don''t have time to chase us."

    Little Color was surprised, "Why did the lightning rats summon their kind?"

    Dongfang Minghui gave a meaningful smile.

    The Blood Fiend Alliance was originally from an assassination background, and now that they had met the Lightning Rats, who were famous for their sneak attacks, it was like a king against a king, they were equal opponents.

    The lightning rats used the favorable terrain and the familiar trees for cover, they fared slightly better in this area of the battle.

    The ws of the Lightning Rat were a powerful attacking weapon, wherever it scratched, the toxicity of the poisonous flower would soon prate into a person''s internal organs, causing them to bleed to death from their seven apertures.

    In a few moments, many people from the Blood Fiend Alliance were sessively struck, falling to the ground unconscious and dying horribly.

    "Young Master, the other party has somehow summoned a group of Poisonous Demonic Beasts, and these Demonic Beasts are extremely toxic!" The eldest elder almost suffered a cmity as well.

    "Retreat." Wei Jun saw that the situation in front of him was not right and immediately gave a new order.

    The forest was in mes and all the other creatures were running far away from thend.

    But Wei Jun was a littlete in giving the order, for as soon as he finished speaking, the entire ground began to shake and shake, the lightning rats froze one by one, gazing with round eyes in the same direction, their soft hairs were like hedgehog spikes all standing up.

    This was a situation that happened when they were facing an extremely strong enemy.

    Not even needing to be reminded by Dongfang Minghui, Little Color tied her with a vine and drew away, as fast as lightning, faster than the lightning rats with more than enough to spare, "Oh shit this is going to kill me, it''s reallying!"

    Soon, the lightning rats also scurried off one by one, holding their heads and fleeing for their lives towards the other side.

    Arge group of beasts also scattered as if they had encountered some even more terrifying existence and had gone crazy.

    Such an abnormal picture naturally attracted the attention of Wei Jun''s group, who looked in the direction the animals were fleeing. After looking around the scene again, he immediately said, "Retreat."

    He actually fell for it again.

    Two losses in a row to the same person in one day, this was kind of the first time he''d ever been so aggrieved

    Good, he''ll remember this.

    He wasn''t a gentleman so naturally, he''d take revenge for this.

    Dongfang Minghui who was fleeing for her life couldn''t help but sneeze loudly, "Oops, let''s take Seventh sister almost forgot about her."

    Little Color ran out a long way, it felt as if it was almost at the border between the Mountain Range and the Venusian Continent, a little more running and it would be out of the forest.

    "For a Purple Cloud Fruit, you almost lost your life."

    Dongfang Minghui red at it, angrily pulling its vines over and tying a knot, one wasn''t enough so it tied another one, "Say who was the one that ate the other fruit?"

    She''s the one who''s really running around in misery, okay?

    Little Color had gotten the Purple Cloud Fruit at least, and the Female Protagonist was sure to find the cub, but for her, not even a de of grass! She hadn''t gotten a damn thing!

    These people were all simply getting a bargain deal hmph.

    Dongfang Minghui decided that she would not speak to Little Color again until her anger was gone.

    Little Color was good at reading people''s faces, and when it saw her angry face, it immediately changed its appearance to please her.

    "Don''t be angry, didn''t I give you a suitable cultivation method for your physique?" A childish voice sounded in her ears.

    Dongfang Minghui wondered if she was confused by anger and dreaming.

    "Cheapskate."

    The voice was sticky and soft.

    When she turned around, she saw a fat baby sitting next to her and giving her the attitude of you don''t take care of me then I''m not taking care of you.

    "What a cute doll." Dongfang Minghui squeezed its chubby little face first, after squeezing the face enough she moved on to its chubby little hands.

    Little Color thought that this human was too annoying, and its angry face stared at her hard.

    "If you pinch me again, I''ll definitely give you a good look." Obviously it was a threat, buting from a fat baby, there was no strength at all.

    "Geez, let me y a little longer." Dongfang Minghui loved children, especially cute babies that were so white and chubby those were simply her favorite. She loved it!

    Little Color couldn''t endure it for a while and looked extremely serious and said to her, "If youe closer, I''ll use you as a cauldron."

    Dongfang Minghui: ".."

    "Hahahahahaha, how ruthless and cute you are." It was as if she had gone back to a time when she was a kid drinking milk and shing a look like she''d eat people to the adults if they looked again.

    It was simply akin to what Little Color said.

    "Hey, big brother, look, there''s actually a teenager here, wow, he''s actually bringing a child with him."

    "Qing Yan, don''t be rude."

    Just as Dongfang Minghui wasughing heartily, two familiar voices suddenly came over.

    She looked back and saw that it was none other than Mu Qing, who had been nned by the Female Protagonist earlier, as well as the little junior brother holding onto an injured junior sister, who appeared in front of her.

    Seeing him bringing his junior brother and junior sister over, Dongfang Minghui concluded that he hadn''t been seriously injured in the previous fight.

    The three of them appeared at the same time, did that mean that they had taken care of those seven people from before?

    Dongfang Minghui''s hands trembled as she hugged Little Color what should she do next?

    Shoutout to the recent donators on Ko-fi, I''m so happy all of you love the novel! I''ll try release a chapter part every day next week. Stay safe and happy reading guys~!

    Here''s to more yuri o/

 Chapter 19 (1)

    Chapter 19 (1)

    "Be careful, the other side has a Level 3 Great Spiritualist and the other two are each a Level 5 Water Spiritual Master and Level 4 Wood Spiritual Master. "

    Even the worst one was levels higher than what they could deal with, Little Colour was dismayed.

    Although Mu Qing had a smile on his face, his eyes slightly wandered over her and Little Colour, but it was Qing Yan on the other hand asking, "Is it just you and this little baby, little brother?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at them with a wary face and stood up slowly with Little Colour in her arms, "You guys, what do you want?"

    "Little color, little color, what chance do you think we have of escaping if he tries to kill us?" Dongfang Minghuimunicated with it in her mind.

    The little color hung its head low, it had thought its own little friend was immensely bold, but now it took it all back, biting its teeth with a bit of hatred, "What''s the point of escaping, you''ll reveal yourself once you escape."

    Dongfang Minghui: "."

    Qing Yan wanted to sp his fist, then thought of the wounded junior sister beside him and smiled, "This little brother, I am Qing Lan Sect''s Qing Yan, this is my big brother Mu Qing and my little sister Qing Miao. My junior sister is a little injured, we would like to borrow your ce to rest for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui made it clear that she didn''t want to introduce herself, there was plenty of space anyway, "Okay."

    A group of four people sat down with different thoughts.

    Dongfang Minghui was always on guard in case they made a move, just in case she identally fell into their n.

    "Little brother, you dare to head into the Beast Forest with a little baby? I am impressed." Qing Yan was taking care of Qing Miao while still trying to make small talk with Dongfang Minghui.

    "Oh, you''re overthinking it, I''m only a Level 1 Spiritual Master, how would I dare to be alone and still carry a baby to break into the Beast Forest." Sheughed dryly twice, purposely not telling them exactly how many people there were.

    "So, howe I didn''t see anyone else did they just leave you two here?"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately waved her hand, "No, they told us to wait here, and they''d be back soon." As she said this, she made a point to look into the forest.

    "Little Colour, you need to find a way to see where Seventh sister and the others are," her nervous nose was starting to sweat.

    "You''re crazy, isn''t it just you and your Seventh sister here?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t bother exining to it.

    It was a good thing that Mu Qing just sized her up at the start, after which he meditated alone against a tree, she looked at his haggard appearance and guessed that the previous battle must have consumed quite a bit of his spiritual energy.

    As for Qing Yan, he was carefully taking care of his junior sister who couldn''t move on the side, wiping her face and tying her hair.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at them timidly and deliberately asked, "What''s wrong with this girl?"

    Qing Yan said lightly, "We mistakenly fell into a trap of bystanders, and sister was seriously injured trying to save Big Brother."

    "What a pity." She was secretly annoyed in her heart, if this girl named Qing Miao hadn''t caused so much trouble, Mu Qing might have died.

    "Big Brother has already avenged sister''s sacrifice, I believe that Sister should be very happy when she wakes up."

    Dongfang Minghui gave that junior sister a slightly sympathetic nce, what a sad and sobering love triangle story, Qing Miao worshipped her big brother and was willing to die for him. It''s just that this big brother has no interest in his junior sister at all, otherwise, he wouldn''t be so unwilling to even lift a hand to help. Senior brother and an adoring senior sister this rtionship, it''s really impossible to make sense of.

    "Not good, your Seventh sister ising in this direction." Little Color barked.

    "What are you worried about, I won''t be able to hold the fort if Seventh sister doesn''te." The hand holding Little Colour squeezed a little tighter.

    Little Color winced a bit in pain and gave her an angry look.

    "Stupid girl, your Seventh sister has a flying elephant cub on her and she''d just fought with the female flying elephant before so she''ll be stained with its smell. When shees, we''re all gonna be in trouble."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, "So, what can we do to make her note?"

    Little Color shook its head like a rattle, it wasn''t sure if it could make a move on a Great Spiritualist and it was toote to think.

    It would have been nice to have telepathy, but she was not connected mentally with the Female Protagonist.

    "I''ve been waiting a long time for you, you''re a hard person to find." Dongfang Wanyu was gentle with her in public but frowned at her in private.

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened she didn''t know what was going on at all, her forehead was sweating.

    "Seventh sister, you''re here."

    "These are-?" Dongfang Wanyu nced at her, her eyes swept over the three people and lingered on Mu Qing''s face for just a second.

    Dongfang Minghui gulped, "Seventh sister, they are here to borrow the ce to rest."

    "Oh, you should have rested enough then? If you''ve rested enough, we''ll continue on our way." Dongfang Wanyu felt it was a pity that Mu Qing was actually alive. At this point, she was on the same frequency as Dongfang Minghui.

    "Enough, we''ve rested already." Dongfang Minghui hugged Little Color and left, before leaving she looked at Qing Yan who was looking at them from the side and greeted, "You guys rest well, we''ll go ahead."

    They walked out a short distance before Dongfang Minghui''s tense breath loosened.

    "Seventh sister."

 Chapter 19 (2)

    Chapter 19 (2)

    Dongfang Wanyu pointed at Little Color, "Is it the magic nt you made the contract with?"

    "Yeah, cute right?" Dongfang Minghui foolishly lifted Little Color to the Female Protagonist''s face, showing off a bit.

    Qing Mo was also checking it out, looking at it for half a moment beforemunicating with Dongfang Wanyu, "If I''m not mistaken, it is Vine Grass, a mid-grade magic nt, it doesn''t have much killing power."

    Once she heard Qing Mo''s words, Dongfang Wanyu''s suspicion of Dongfang Minghui was mostly put to rest.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her teasing the magic nt and pretended not to care and casually mentioned, "You were there before, how''d you lure all those people to the Flying Elephant''sir? Did this magic nt help too?"

    "This Seventh sister of yours isn''t very nice to you is she?" Little Color pursed its lips and looked at Dongfang Minghui with a serious look, "Isn''t she supposed to be concerned at a time like this? She should be asking if you got hurt or something like that right?"

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, her little friend was speaking the truth but not only was the Female Protagonist not her real sister, but she was also extremely suspicious of her intentions.

    "Seventh sister you guessed it right, this time was all thanks to Little Color''s help, Little Color is just too powerful, it just used its vine to steal the purple cloud fruit away from thatrge group of people and thenter it threw it into the flying elephant''s cave." She said cheerfully at least that''s all she thought the Female Protagonist wanted to know.

    Hearing the words of praise, Little Color smiled proudly,ughing until a bright green vine sprouted from its bald head and the vine was bobbing rhythmically.

    "Pfft." Dongfang Minghuiughed out loud not holding back as she flicked its head, "Little Color. Why are you so cute?"

    Little Color pped her hand away with a vine and turned its face away silently, not looking at the idiotic smile on her face.

    Watching one person and one pet messing around, Dongfang Wanyu let down her guard on Dongfang Minghui, just now she encountered a siege from the Blood Fiend Alliance and was about to run out of steam, but then she saw them take the Purple Cloud Fruit and run away, onlyter did she realize that someone had distracted the Blood Fiend''s people so she could snatch the cub.

    "I''ve got the cubs." Perhaps thinking that Dongfang Minghui was harmless, Dongfang Wanyu took the initiative to mention her harvest.

    "Really?" Dongfang Minghui exaggeratedly shouted her eyes showing a mask of happiness.

    In fact, she had known the Female Protagonist would be able to grab it. In this world, luck had always been the Female Protagonist''s golden finger, and it would be unscientific if she couldn''t get what she wanted.

    "It''s all thanks to you this time." Dongfang Wanyu looked at her with aplex look.

    Letting Dongfang Minghui go to get the Purple Cloud Fruit was actually her selfishness, she was very conflicted mentally, she wanted Dongfang Minghui toe back alive, but at the same time, she also wanted her to never return.

    She told herself at that time, if Dongfang Minghui could bring back the Purple Cloud Fruit, she would forgive her for the past! If she couldn''t, she would have to me her bad luck. As for the beast cubs, she would find another way.

    As a result, she seemed to have gambled right.

    In the end, it was her ninth sister who distracted the group so she could get her hands on them. How she managed to escape under the siege of so many beasts and people she really wanted to know, but looking at her pure smile, she couldn''t find it in her to ask.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t stop sighing and feeling bitter in her heart, she was simply deceiving herself and others, just like what Little Color said, the Female Protagonist asking her to get the Purple Cloud Fruit was actually a death sentence.

    It seemed that the other party''s hatred for her was still very high, she still had to continue to work hard, it really wasn''t a good day at all.

    Mu Qing, who was closing his eyes to rest, suddenly opened his eyes, he sniffed the air and immediately stood up.

    Qing Yan on the side was surprised, "Big Brother, what''s wrong?"

    The smell of flying elephants was in the air, it was extremely light, but it still didn''t escape his keen sense of smell, "That pair of siblings just now."

    He recalled how they had overreacted a bit when they had met Dongfang Minghui, at first he had thought they were afraid of him being a Great Spiritualist, now that he thought about it, there were ws everywhere.

    "Big Brother, what happened to that pair of siblings just now?" Qing Yan didn''t quite understand.

    "How long have they been gone?" Mu Qing asked again.

    "It''s been an hour." Qing Yan also felt that something was wrong, exactly what it was, he wasn''t sure.

    Mu Qing looked at him and exined, "If I''m not wrong, that pair of siblings just now are the ones who nned against us, they have the scent of the flying winged elephants on their bodies. I''ll go after them, you continue to take care of Qing Miao here."

    Not giving Qing Yan a chance to continue asking questions, he immediately chased after them in the direction they had just left.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyelids jumped straight, she had felt something big was about to happen since yesterday, after the horrific experience of ckpool and meeting the Blood Fiend Alliance, she thought this was the omen of a big crisis.

    "Little Colour, I suddenly feel like something''s going to happen."

    Little Colour got on her back and tugged on her hair, "Don''t think about it, what could happen?" We''re almost out of the Beast Forest.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought that something wasn''t right so she stopped, "Why don''t you take a break for a while."

    Take a break for a while?

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she really didn''t want to stay in this hellhole for even one more moment.

    "Seventh Sister, I''m actually not tired, I''m just feeling panicky." Her eyelids hadn''t stopped pounding ever since she knew the Female Protagonist was nning to snatch the flying elephant cubs.

    Dongfang Wanyu hadn''t had time to pay attention to her.

    A figure descended from the sky and Mu Qing let out a bloodthirsty grin, "You two really made it easy for me to find."

 Chapter 20 (1)

    Chapter 20 (1)

    Mu Qing descended from the sky with an angry face, his sword pointed at them.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth in fear that she would identally scream for help.

    Little Colour: ""

    Dongfang Wanyu instinctively threw out her long whip, which was very flexible, and aimed it at Mu Qing, "Who are you?"

    She really admired the Female Protagonist, even at this point, she''s still going on with the act.

    "Seventh sister, he''s th-the one who just borrowed the space us before to rest." She hid behind Female Protagonist fearfully, deliberately exining to the two of them.

    Mu Qing saw that the two of them didn''t look as if they were faking anything and walked around in front of them in confusion, and sniffed with the tip of his nose, the air didn''t smell like a flying winged elephant beast, instead, there was a faint scent of green grass.

    He had followed that foul smell all the way over here, and instead, when he found them it was gone, there was something fishy here.

    "Heh, you''re the ones who let that flying winged elephant loose in the forest, right?" Mu Qing was eighty per cent sure that things were their doing.

    He looked at the two of them with a look of disgust as he mocked himself, "To think that I, part of the proud generation of the Qing Lan Sect, was actually nned by you."

    It was simply a massive loss of face.

    One was a Level 1 Wood Spiritual Master, and the other was a Level 5 Earth Spiritual Master.

    Tsk, these two little ants actually dared to y tricks on him,pletely ignoring his Qing Lan Sect.

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at him in a particrly high and cold manner, "n? What a joke, how dare you be so righteous while using good people? Who gave you the right? Show some evidence if you want to use someone! Still iming to be a proud son of heaven, hmph even if the head of your Qing Lan Sectes he still needs to show enough evidence for me to recognise it."

    "Heh, that''s quite a mouthful, don''t you know that the Flying Winged Elephant has a special identifying scent, let me try and see if you did something behind my back."

    After saying that, he actually reached out directly with his hand to grab Dongfang Wanyu''s hands.

    Dongfang Wanyu had two space rings on her hand.

    "He''s trying to swindle you Seventh sister."

    Little Colour had purposely used the fresh scent of green grass before to mask the smell of the flying winged elephant cub.

    But a grade five magical beast''s cub could make anyone''s eyes red, let alone this rampant Qing Lan Sect disciple.

    "So your so-called evidence is a forceful seizure, I''ve seen the true face of your Qing Lan Sect." Dongfang Wanyu naturally wouldn''t let him get away with it, and with a sh, she grabbed Dongfang Minghui and backed away.

    "Seventh sister, what to do?" Dongfang Minghui was on the verge of tears, a Great Spiritualist! Don''t look at the fact that they are just one level apart, the difference in fighting strength was massive.

    Even if you are a Level 9 Spiritual Master, you will only be crushed in front of a Great Spiritualist.

    Dongfang Wanyu, seeing the unfeigned anxiety on her face, touched her head and whispered, "Don''t worry! I''ll lead him away, you just get as far away as you can."

    "Seventh sister."

    After Dongfang Wanyu said that, she passed a ring to her hand and went out to meet the enemy.

    Little Colour shook the branch on its head and whispered, "I take back what I said before, your Seventh sister seems to still care about you."

    "He''s a Level 3 Gold Great Spiritualist who specializes in using adamantium punches, each one weighing a thousand pounds, you have to be careful. Don''t let him get close." Qing Mo instructed Dongfang Wanyu in his mind. He thought he could avoid the Qing Lan Sect this time, but he didn''t expect the situation to develop to this point.

    Dongfang Wanyu was having a hard time coping, her earth skills earth mounds couldn''t handle his fierce fist. Every time an earth spike reached him, they were turned into powder from one punch.

    "Qing Mo, we have no chance of winning if we continue like this."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t run, she still had to hug the Female Protagonist''s golden thigh, but the Female Protagonist was now at an extreme disadvantage in this fight.

    "Little Colour, do something to save Seventh sister!" Even if she took the rings and ran they still wouldn''t be able to escape for long.

    To conserve spiritual energy, Little Colour retreated back into her mind, its vines shifted everywhere making her dazzled.

    "Little Colour!" She couldn''t help but plead.

    "Fine fine, just take it as I''m afraid of you."

    Just as Mu Qing shattered thest of the earth spikes and was about to attack Dongfang Wanyu''s chest, arge circle of green vines swished and rolled up his legs and arms from all directions firmly restricting him. He tried to struggle but was unable to break free.

    Dongfang Wanyu was stunned.

    "You''ve still got helpers." Mu Qing grinned.

    "Seventh sister, do it now." Dongfang Minghui shouted at her.

    Mu Qing, felt as if his body was tied and couldn''t move. He used two fingers tomand the sharp sword to cut the vines from his hands, then his feet.

    Little Colour''s vines furiously confronted the sharp sword in the air, and then some extra vines began to bind his Mu Qing''s hands and feet again, and this time they were wrapped deeper and tighter.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Wanyu''s eyes shed with killing intent, no matter how much she had to pay, she had to kill this person today, otherwise, it would be a big pile of trouble in the future.

    Qing Mo also understood that no matter if they robbed the beasts or not today, it would be impossible for the two sides to continue to be amicable with each other once they started fighting.

    "Every disciple of Qing Lan Sect has a soul tag before joining the sect, if he dies, his soul tag in Qing Lan Sect will burst. If you kill him, you must exterminate him without leaving any traces, not even a soul." This was one of the reasons why Qing Mo had prevented Dongfang Wanyu from killing Mu Qing in the first ce.

 Chapter 20 (2)

    Chapter 20 (2)

    Mu Qing was an inner sect disciple, a shattered soul tag would definitely attract the attention of the Qing Lan Sect. At that time, someone would definitely go to the Demon Beast Forest to track them down, and it''d be good if they couldn''t be traced. If they were, what would be waiting for them would be an endless hunt!

    On the other side, Dongfang Minghui was holding her head with a splitting headache.

    Little Colour was exhausted, all of its spiritual energy was sealed inside her just waiting to be released. "I can''t hold on much longer. Get your Seventh sister to use some skill and kill him!"

    "Ah- it hurts, Seventh sister, kill him quickly."

    Dongfang Wanyu poured lightning energy into her whip, and each whip left sharp hits that Mu Qing couldn''t dodge. He was smacked several times with such force that the lightning numbed his body.

    When the Flying Winged Elephant escaped and after he solved the seven people he had gone close to the pit to inspect it and found a trace of lightning, thus concluding that the person who nned against him must be a Lightning Attribute Spiritualist.

    "It''s you, as expected!" Mu Qing gritted his teeth and red at Dongfang Wanyu with cold eyes, "You actually hid your skills, you''re a Double System Spiritual Master."

    "So what if I did, so what if I didn''t, you won''t have the chance to tell anyone else anyway."

    Mu Qing quickly moved all the spiritual energy in his body and fought hard, it actually made him break free of some of Little Colour''s vines, the vines shattered into pieces and struggled a few times before not moving.

    Little Colour''s vines were broken into pieces and didn''t move after a few struggles. Then all of the vines retracted back.

    Dongfang Minghui banged her head against a tree a few times, but it still couldn''t solve her pain. She felt a little dizzy and her head was spinning all over the ce.

    "Little Colour."

    Little Colour didn''t respond.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw the other party break free and immediately shout out her long whip, which automatically bound Mu Qing up like a dumpling. The lighting on it darted back and forth as if it were alive.

    "Thunder Mantra."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s words trailed off as a bright powerful thunderbolt struck straight down.

    The Thunder Mantra was a Xuan stage skill, the greatest advantage of the skill was that it could store up lightning and save it for use against the enemy. It would be even more effective if used when there was lightning and thunder present.

    With such a clear blue sky, Mu Qing had never thought that his cause of death would be from this long whip trapping him which was swimming with enough lightning to electrocute him to the point of not having any ability to resist.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as a living person was killed by lightning, scorching him from the inside out.

    The Female Protagonist then summoned more of the lightning bolts she had stored, one after the other, she struck the body into pieces, leaving no scraps behind until only her long whip was left.

    "I''ve checked, he didn''t leave anything behind, let''s go." Qing Mo could feel the soul fluctuations in the surroundings and gave his confirmation.

    Dongfang Wanyu had nned to store the Heavenly Lightning and save it forter to save her life, she didn''t expect to use it all on Mu Qing''s body.

    "You''ve thrown so many lightning bolts in session, it''s bound to attract the attention of bystanders, we need to get out of here." Qing Mo urged.

    Mu Qing was dead so Dongfang Wanyu was relieved.

    "Ninth sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t quite hear clearly, she spent some time finding a tree to support her. Standing up with some difficulty, she saw there were actually two Female Protagonists in front of her, their mouths were squirming inside each other and not knowing what to say she asked, "Seventh Sister, why''s there two of you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that she was pale but had lost no blood, she was a little worried urgently asking, "What''s wrong with you? Are you injured?"

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea what she was talking about as she clung to Female Protagonist''s hand, stumbled over her, and fell on top of her.

    "Don''t leave me."

    After saying that, she lost all consciousness and her mind went ck.

    "Ninth sister."

    She checked and found no injuries whatsoever.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who can exert their spiritual energy to such an extent, she really went out of her way for you. Quickly take her away, someone ising." Qing Mo couldn''t help but caress his forehead.

    Dongfang Wanyu picked her up on her back, retrieved her long whip, and left quickly.

    At the same time, in the Soul Cloud Pavilion of the Qing Lan Sect, Mu Qing''s soul te suddenly burst. The disciples who were guarding the ce took a look and immediately reported the matter.

    Mu Qing was Third Elder Jin Xieyun''s disciple, who had gone to the Demonic Beast Forest to look for a mount, but now he had lost his life there.

    "How about Qing Yan and Qing Miao''s soul tags?"

    "Still there."

    Jin Xieyun immediately threw out an order, "Go and search, if you see the two of them, bring them back immediately, I want to know the whole story with all the ins and outs."

 Chapter 21 (1)

    Chapter 21 (1)

    "This girl is quite well, not sick at all." This was the result of several doctors diagnosing her.

    As for why she was unconscious, the doctors looked at her for a long time and gave this conclusion, "She''s just got a case of sleepiness which I think is because she''s too tired or she''s overexerted herself."

    Sleepiness?

    Sleepiness? Will that cause you to sleep for 10 days with no reaction?

    After sending off a few doctors in session, Dongfang Wanyu almost smashed her teacup.

    "Wanyu, I''ve already assured you, she''s just unconscious because she ran out of spiritual energy." Qing Mo was about to curse to the heavens.

    Dongfang Wanyu picked up a damp handkerchief on the side and resigned herself to gently wiping the sleeping beauty''s face on the bed, and then wiping her hands, then her ten slender fingers, one by one, very attentively, "You have said this no less than ten times, the premise is that even if the spiritual energy of the ninth sister was exhausted, she should''ve woken up by now."

    Qing Mo had never seen a person sleep for such a long time either, he pondered for a moment, "Could it be rted to her spiritual attribute?"

    Dongfang Wanyu put the handkerchief away and racked her brain for a tiny bit of recollection about Dongfang Minghui''s past, "Previously in the Dongfang Family, Ninth Sister''s spiritual awakening was considered to be the earliest, and after that, because her attributes were not within the ten systems, she wasn''t focused on for cultivation by the family, it''s probably because of that that she acted so spoilt and never cultivated." It seemed that some of their experiences were actually somewhat simr.

    "Could it be rted to the magic nt she contracted?"

    The two people who didn''t know much about wood system properties were taking wild guesses.

    Dongfang Minghui had never had a good night''s sleep when she was in the Beast Forest, due to her fear. After a few days of sleep, she felt quitefortable, but her body couldn''t move, she could feel peopleing and going around her, asionally hearing the Female Protagonist but she just couldn''t respond to the sound of her speaking voice.

    She couldn''t open her eyes and could only shout to her little friend in her head, "Little Colour, Little. Colour, get up now."

    In the battle with Mu Qing, she thought that Little Colour had died, but then she thought about it for more and realised that they had a blood contract and as long as she didn''t die, Little Colour would be fine.

    But still Little Colour remained motionless.

    Dongfang Minghui waited and waited, until one day she went crazy, "Little Colour! You''re a useless magic nt, and you still im to be the king of the Beast Forest? One little Great Spiritualist could crush you so easily and you can still blow up yourself until reaching heaven?! Hmph!"

    Words like this disparaging Little Colour were said no less than a million times, so much so that her mouth went dry.

    "Okay, can you just let me practice in peace." Little Colour''s extremely feeble voice suddenly interrupted her shattered thoughts.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately hugged her head and cried, "Arghhhh, what should we do, I can''t wake up!"

    "Come here."

    "When do you n to leave for the Royal Academy?"

    One early morning, Dongfang Wanyu was giving Dongfang Minghui a simple grooming, and Qing Mo suddenly asked.

    Seeing that the Royal Academy''s annual enrollment was about to start, and they were still staying inside a remote small countryside in the Venus Empire and neither cultivating nor asking about the outside world, he didn''t even know what Wanyu was thinking of doing.

    "Don''t forget what you should be doing." Qing Mo said and sank back into silence.

    Dongfang Wanyu sat on the edge of the bed and picked up Dongfang Minghui''s hand to y with, Dongfang Minghui''s hands were very delicate, white and clean, with smooth skin, but she had two calluses on her palms, and it felt a little rough to the touch. It''s a little stiff, but and probably newly acquired from these few months. "If you don''t wake up, Seventh sister is going to leave you behind."

    The two of them had gotten along with each other all the way away from home to the Purple Devil Mountain Range for two to three months, and during those two to three months, Dongfang Minghui had been careful to please her at every turn, she could feel it.

    If she hadn''t gone through these experiences, she would have definitely left Dongfang Minghui alone on the road, not caring if she was dead or alive.

    But the Ninth Sister who had grabbed her hands in a death grip and mumbled about not leaving her before she passed out actually made her feel a bit hard to put down.

    "We''ve been in Ning Yuan County for a full half month, and you''ve been sleeping for more than half a month, I''ve never seen a girl as sleepy as you are. If you continue to be so unruly, I''ll have to have someone send you back to the Dongfang family."

    "Seventh sister, don''t leave me."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed the Female Protagonist''s hand, holding it tightly with almost all her strength.

    Seeing her wake up, Dongfang Wanyu''s face was happy, her smile widened and she patted the back of her hand lightly, "Seventh sister was joking. I''ve got a carriage ready. If you hadn''t woken up I was going to put you in the carriage and drag you to the Royal Academy, I wouldn''t leave you behind."

    It was only after hearing the Female Protagonist exin this that her entire body rxed.

    Dongfang Minghui was paralyzed on the bed, and it took a lot of effort to sit up with the Female Protagonist''s help.

    "Seventh sister, I need the stamens of ten red peonies, the roots of three purple grass, and five umbre-shaped nts, can you help me find them?"

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but ask more as she looked at her unhappy appearance, "Is it to restore your pet''s spiritual energy?"

    She nodded, if it wasn''t for Little Colour giving some of the Purple Cloud Fruit''s aura to her, she was afraid that she would have to continue sleeping, slumbering until Little Colour woke up from cultivation.

    This useless and powerless feeling was too unbearable.

    Dongfang Minghui handed over her bag to the Female Protagonist, and also let the Female Protagonist help her pawn all her jewellery.<blockquote>

    Minghui and Female Protagonist are so cute aren''t they? :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 21 (2)

    Chapter 21 (2)

    "Seventh Sister, please."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded and went out while she then sat on her bed and stared into the air.

    Little Colour said she must break through to Spiritual Schr as soon as possible or it wouldn''t be able toe out and see her for a while.

    She was feeling very sad that her little pet couldn''t get out because of her injury. Although Little Colour was a little bit bad-mouthed and proud, she never wanted to make her partner pay such a big price for her!

    When Dongfang Wanyu came back Dongfang Minghui looked like she was on the verge of tears from all the guilt, she put the things on the table, "Ninth sister, the things have been bought back for you."

    She got out of bed, her legs were still a little weak, and she couldn''t exert much strength, she opened up the bundle and looked at it, it was all there, and the herbs were of very good quality, "Seventh sister, could you please get me a tub? I want to take a bath."

    When the bath tub was set up and hot water was filled inside, everything was ready.

    Dongfang Minghui threw five umbre-shaped nts directly into the tub and watched them sink to the bottom, then took out the five red peony stamens and one purple grass.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw that she couldn''t even walk, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want me to carry you in?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head incessantly, "Seventh sister you guard outside, I''ll probably need to soak inside for a long time."

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t go out, instead, she erected a curtain inside the room and sat outside, this way she would be the first to know if there was any movement inside.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care where the Female Protagonist went, she was using these herbs for no other reason than to cleanse herself of impurities and open up her meridians.

    From the moment she woke up, she was ready to use the cultivation technique that Little Colour had given her so she could break through to Spiritual Schr as soon as possible.

    Spiritual Schr, it might seem like it was quite difficult to reach this level, but thinking about the little fellow suffering inside made her heart feel bitter, Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth and endured. She tested the temperature of the water and stripped off her clothes, sitting down in the tub. She then used her weak spiritual energy to move the medicinal water along her entire body''s meridians one at a time.

    Afterward, she had sucked up all the essence from the five red peony stamens and purple grass.

    Dongfang Wanyu waited outside all night, and it wasn''t until the next day that she heard some movement inside.

    "Do you want me to help?"

    Dongfang Minghui just finished tying her lingerie and smiled at the Female Protagonist, "Seventh sister, I''m fine." At least she wasn''t as weak as before.

    When she opened up three meridians in her body she''d automatically sucked up the remaining leftover essence of the five red peonies, her spiritual energy had increased by quite a bit.

    Dongfang Wanyu was finally relieved to see that she seemed to have recovered 50% of her spiritual energy.

    "When I went to buy herbs earlier, I heard that the people of the Qing Lan Sect were trying to find a pair of siblings who had just exited the Beast Forest, I guess it must be for Mu Qing''s matter.

    What a piece of bad news.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, not understanding why her Seventh sister would suddenly bring this up.

    "What I mean is you don''t need to pretend to be a man anymore, it''s too obvious and so you''ll be easily recognized." Dongfang Wanyu took out an outfit from her space ring.

    "These clothes are the ones I wore before, you can wear them if you don''t mind."

    After saying that, Dongfang Wanyu went downstairs, presumably to prepare breakfast or something.

    In the meantime, Dongfang Minghui looked at the clothes in her hands, why did she feel like after she had woken up the Female Protagonist seemed to be treating her a bit strangely.

    Changing into the Female Protagonist''s clothes, Dongfang Minghui applied a little powder to her face to appear more energetic. But Dongfang Wanyu was a bit speechless.

    Dongfang Minghui''s appearance followed that of the Second Lady, her mother. She had the appearance of a standarddy-like girl, small and exquisite, with delicate features, bright eyes, cherry lips, and two pear edges when she smiles.

    Dongfang Wanyu was ustomed to seeing her messy and rough appearance, but looking at her now she was actually a bit stunning.

    "Seventh sister, I look good right?" Dongfang Minghui spun around to show off the clothes to the Female Protagonist.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and nodded, "Don''t wear men''s clothing anymore, you look better like this."

    Soon, they called a servant downstairs to bring out the tub and a little more food was brought up as well. The two sat on the table and had a quiet meal in peace.

    "The enrollment of the Royal Academy will start soon, my n is to get to the capital city of the Venus Continent as soon as possible to participate in this year''s enrollment, what do you think?"

    What do you think?

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, for her, it would be fine as long as the Female Protagonist took her along, anyway, she made a mental note to just cling to her thighs. Wherever the Female Protagonist went, she would follow.

    "Seventh sister, you can decide."

    "Good."

    The two agreed, and to avoid running into anyone from the Qing Lan Sect, Dongfang Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui checked out that same night.

    Dongfang Minghui sat in the carriage, restlessly as if her buttocks were sitting on pins and needles.

    The Female Protagonist was driving the carriage, while she was resting inside, it gave her the feeling of picking up the wrong plot. Normally shouldn''t it be the other way around?

    Halfway through the journey, Dongfang Minghui finally had enough, she lifted the curtain and said apprehensively, "Seventh sister, take a break and let me do it."

    Dongfang Wanyu quirked her lips, her ninth sister really seemed different.

    "No, you rest, I''ll let you rece me if I get tired."

    She said that but Dongfang Minghui waited all night without seeing the Female Protagonist rotate shifts with her, she continued waiting and waiting, from being scared all the way to being apprehensive, and finally, she''d just fallen asleep from the constantly rocking carriage.

    Dongfang Wanyu lifted up the curtain and saw Dongfang Minghui leaning against the side of the carriage asleep, her head wouldn''t stop nodding up and down showing no signs of waking up.

    She couldn''t help butugh, finding a coat from her bag and throwing it over her.

 Chapter 22 (1)

    Chapter 22 (1)

    The news of the Royal Academy''s enrollment spread throughout the Venus Empire, immediately attracting the attention of the major powers within the three countries.

    Dongfang Minghui saw many people along the way who were rushing like them, most of them came inrge crowds, from the clothes they were wearing, it was obvious that their status was not low.

    "Seventh sister, Qing Yan of the Qing Lan Sect he once saw the two of us, are we really okay?" Although Mu Qing was blown to bits by the lightning, she was still apprehensive in her heart.

    Dongfang Wanyu drank a mouthful of water and looked out at the green grass in the surroundings, "Qing Lan Sect''s hands can''t reach inside the Royal Academy yet, and once we be disciples of the Royal Academy, we will be protected by the Academy to a certain extent. What''s more, when he saw you at that time, you were still a young man."

    Dongfang Minghui touched her face, she felt that there was something wrong with the ancient people''s vision, could it be that she wouldn''t be recognized if she changed into a male outfit?

    "If you''re worried, I''ll give you a disguise pill to slightly change your current appearance." Dongfang Wanyu noticed that the domineering ninth sister of her family was bing less and less courageous.

    As soon as she heard it, Dongfang Minghui was immediately relieved.

    The two of them rested for a while and continued on their journey.

    As Dongfang Wanyu continued driving, she sat in the carriage thinking about what Female Protagonist had said. They can be protected by the Academy, but the admission requirements of the Academy are not so simple. The Female Protagonist had her Golden Finger, but what did she have?

    This question remained unanswered until they reached the capital city of the Venus Empire, Snow Capital.

    "Ninth sister, we''ve arrived, get off first."

    Snow Capital was arge capital city, flourishing with flowers and appearing extremely magnificent and ssical. From afar, there was an ivory tower standing at the highest point of this capital city, solemn and dignified.

    "What are you looking at? You look so dumbfounded." Dongfang Wanyu teased.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought to herself, it was Dongfang Minghui''s first time away from home it''s not strange that she''d inevitably be ufortable in such a big city.

    In reality, Dongfang Minghui knew from the book that the tallest ivory tower was their destination, the Royal Academy.

    "Ninth sister, I''m going to take care of the carriage first, you wait for me here." Dongfang Wanyu instructed.

    "Okay, Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui hugged her bag and watched the peopleing and going and the endless hustle and bustle, she couldn''t help but think of her little friend. She probably wouldn''t have been so lonely if Little Colour had been here.

    She entered a small workshop nearest to her, it was inly furnished, with some cold weapons hanging on one wall, even some lying on the table. The counter, however, was covered with herbs and all sorts of low-grade magic nts. Pills were ced inside the counter, which was made of a material simr to a magic core, it was a sort of transparent crystal.

    "This girl, what do you need my help with?"

    Dongfang Minghui spun around and couldn''t see anything she particrly wanted but remembered what had happened in the Beast Forest.

    "Do you have a space ring here?"

    The shopkeeper immediately ced all of his shop''s space rings on the counter, "The space rings are all here, just choose whatever size you need."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, she wanted the space ring just to put away her things, along the way she found that she was the only one carrying a bag, everyone else was empty-handed, it felt weird.

    "The size of the space ring is judged by theplexity of the pattern, the moreplex the pattern, therger the space contained within the space ring, the smallest is this one, simple and simple, it can hold about five cubic meters of stuff inside." The shopkeeper patiently and enthusiastically introduced it to Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui was indecisive, she didn''t know which one to choose.

    "That''s not what we need, shopkeeper, do you have space rings over here that can hold living things?" Dongfang Wanyu took the space ring from her hand and gave it back.

    "Seventh sister, are you done with everything?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what the Female Protagonist was doing asking that, but It did seem quite useful if it could hold living things, next time she can put Little Colour in the space ring to let it feel the taste of being trapped inside!

    The shopkeeperughed bitterly, "Lady, this small shop runs a small business, I really don''t have any high-grade space rings, I''m sorry."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded and dragged her out the door.

    "I told you to stand in ce honestly, can''t you be obedient?" Dongfang Minghui grumbled with an angry look, she''d just returned in a blink of an eye but there was no one there.

    Dongfang Minghui knew she was in the wrong and didn''t retort, hanging her head and looking at her shoes.

    "Let''s go." Dongfang Wanyu said no more as she looked like a frustrated little wife.

    The two of them walked forward together, and as soon as they passed a dark alley, they heard some voicesing out of it.

    "Be a good girl and let this little master have a good time, I''ll let them spare that disabled brother of yours, what do you think?"

    "Lu Peng, you beast, you shall not die well."

    There were constant sounds of struggle and cursesing from inside, the opposing party didn''t beg for mercy, it seemed that this girl was also a fierce person.

    Dongfang Wanyu listened to the meeting and continued to walk forward, but before she could move on, Dongfang Minghui grabbed her wrist.

    "Seventh sister, let''s help her."

    If they hadn''t seen it, they could have ignored it. But things were happening and they encountered it, she felt like she would probably have nightmares at night if she just pretended not to see.

    And the name Lu Peng, huh, she remembered him, another cannon fodder character. This young man''s family background was a bit troublesome.

    Sooner orter anyway, he simply had to be offended anyway.

 Chapter 22 (2)

    Chapter 22 (2)

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her with a raised eyebrow, Dongfang Minghui saw that the Female Protagonist was not moving so she found a stick somewhere and weighed it in her hand, thinking that a knock from behind should knock that pervert unconscious.

    There was a tearing sound and the sound of clothing being ripped.

    "You beast."

    "Be good, little beauty, soon you''ll be able to enjoy supreme pleasure,e on."

    Dongfang Minghui was moving step by step tiptoeing her way into the small dark alley, who thought that suddenly the stick in her hand would suddenly be taken away, and then the sound of someone squealing like a pig being killed could be heard from the alley.

    She looked around for a while and found that this ce seemed really remote, so no one should''ve heard the screaming yet.

    There were some rustling sounds inside for a while, and soon two people came out. The other girl nibbled at her teeth and her eyes were reddish. Most of her clothes were torn. She covered her chest with one hand and tried to smooth her pants with another.

    "Thank you for saving this girl''s life."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded but didn''t say anything.

    Dongfang Minghui saw her pitiful condition and gave her a set of men''s clothing from her bags, "Put them on quickly!"

    "Thank you."

    The girl was quickly dressed, she was about the same size as Dongfang Minghui and it fit just right, she lightly rubbed her eyes, "It looks like you two girls are new to Snow Capital."

    "How do you know?" Dongfang Minghui was straightforward.

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at her discontentedly.

    The girlughed bitterly and pointed at the person who was knocked unconscious inside, "Everyone in Snow Capital knows Lu Peng, that young master, cannot be offended. You''ve helped me, but at the same time, you''ve offended a major force in Snow Capital. I''m sorry, it''s my fault you guys got in trouble."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and blinked again, then pitifully pulled Dongfang Wanyu''s sleeve, "Seventh sister, it''s all my fault."

    "I hit him from behind, he shouldn''t know it was us. Let''s go, we still need to find a ce to settle down today." Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but sigh when faced with her pitiful appearance.

    As soon as she heard that they were looking for a ce, she suggested, "You two have helped me today, so if you don''t mind, there is still an empty room avable in my house for both of you to sleep for the night if you need it?"

    Dongfang Minghui winked at Dongfang Wanyu, pulling her sleeve and making it clear that she wanted to go.

    "Okay, then we''ll trouble you for tonight."

    The girl''s name was Nan Nan, and she lived in a remote part of the city, her parents had died, leaving behind a brother Nan Fei who couldn''t move his legs.

    Along the way, the three of them were able to briefly introduce themselves. But Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu used false names, one of which was Qian Minghui and the other was Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but gawk, she still preferred her own Dongfang surname, it was weird to always have the same surname as the Female Protagonist

    "Minghui, Wanyu, can you keep what happened today a secret for me?" Nan Nan stopped a few hundred paces away from the front door of the house and whispered.

    They looked at each other, guessing that she didn''t want to worry her big brother, so she nodded her head.

    Nan Nan''s home was in a remote ce, there wasn''t even a single neighbor within a radius of a hundred miles, with four walls and a humble environment, the entire ce was very warmly decorated.

    Nan Nan was a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, it''ste and a little messy, I hope you both don''t mind having to stay for tonight."

    "It''s fine." Dongfang Wanyu didn''t mind, her previous ce at the Dongfang household wasn''t much better than here.

    "Is Nan Nan back?" A gentle voice came out of the room, it sounded husky and sexy.

    "Right, brother, wait a moment, I''ve brought two close friends home, I''ll entertain them first." Nan Nan quickly cleaned up the mess in the room before changing her clothes again and tying her hair, making herself look the same as normal.

    Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu were waiting outside and were surprised to see her when she came out. After Nan Nan had cleaned herself up nicely she looked quite different, not at all like a girl who had almost lost her innocence.

    Nan Nan smiled at them, then went into her brother''s room, pushing his wheelchair out she said, "Big brother, these are my two friends that I made today, this is Qian Minghui and this is Qian Wanyu.

    Nan Fei had a handsome face that was unforgettable, he wore a light smile and looked gentle and polite, his voice was like a spring breeze. Probably because he had been out of the sun for a long time, hisplexion was a bit pale. Looking at him sitting in a wheelchair, his temperament seemed particrly outstanding. It was hard to believe the two people were born to a poor family.

    "Minghui, Wanyu, this is my big brother Nan Fei."

    Dongfang Minghui, however, marveled in her heart, another loyal male lead!<blockquote>

    uwu Wanyu has a soft heart hehe</blockquote>

 Chapter 23 (1)

    Chapter 23 (1)

    Nan Nan purposely cleaned the other room and took out a new futon quilt.

    "Minghui, Wanyu, you guys get some rest."

    After the three of them said goodnight to each other, the door of the room closed, leaving Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu to look at each other.

    The tiny room was about thirty square meters, it had a simple chair and a small bed that was one and a half meters wide and two meters long, but other than that, there was nothing else.

    Dongfang Minghui felt like she would be kicked out of bed by the Female Protagonist at night After all, they had never been this close, even though they were sisters.

    An inexplicably strange feeling came over her.

    Dongfang Wanyu took off a space ring from her finger.

    "This ring isn''t as good as a high-level space ring but it has fifteen cubic meters of space. You can use this for now. I''ll buy another one for youter when I see a better one."<blockquote>

    Wooo Wanyu a ring already? :^)</blockquote>

    Dongfang Wanyu erased the soul mark she had left inside the space ring and removed all of its contents. "Here, drop a drop of blood into it, and it will recognize you as its master."

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes widely and she stared stupidly at the Female Protagonist, she seemed a little shocked.

    "Seventh sister you''re going to give t-this ring to me?"

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and pulled her hand towards her, with a flick of her finger a drop of blood gushed out and she applied it to the space ring.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly saw the inside of the space ring, as the Female Protagonist had said, the ring had about fifteen cubic meters of space,rge enough for her to put a lot of misceneous things in it.

    The ring''s outer appearance was also very nice, like a peony in bloom.

    She excitedly took off her bag and closed her eyes, when she opened her eyes again it was gone. She used her mind to visualize the interior of the space ring and saw that the bag was lying peacefully inside.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her ying happily, and wondered in her heart, "Ninth sister is at the very least still the most favoreddy of the Dongfang family, why would she be so childish and happy over a space ring?"

    As she undressed, she pondered on Ninth Sister''s strange behavior in recent days.

    "Ninth Sister, it''s time to rest."

    The Female Protagonist stripped down to her lingerie and sat on the edge of the bed waving at her. Dongfang Minghui felt a slight numbness in her scalp, "Seventh sister, you go to sleep first, I''m not sleepy yet, I want to sit here for a bit longer."

    Aiya, sleeping in the same bed as the Female Protagonist was so stressful, she was sure to have nightmares about being chased by the Female Protagonist all night.

    Her body tossing and turning in bed would definitely affect the Female Protagonist''s quality of sleep. In that scenario, the Female Protagonist would definitely suddenly get mad and chase her off, Dongfang Minghui was even less inclined to go to bed the more she thought about it, preferring to sit.

    She sat down and fell asleep, her head drooped a little bit before she nodded off like a chicken.

    Dongfang Wanyu opened her eyes, and when she saw her like this, she couldn''t helpughing. She picked her up and dragged her over to the bed. Dongfang Minhui immediately pursed her lips and one leg turned over the quilt as she hugged it to sleep.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that her domineering appearance was a bit funny, so she carefully pulled her hands and feet into ce before pulling the nket over the two of them. Their skin was close enough to feel each other''s body heat.

    Dongfang Wanyu wasn''t used to sleeping with other people either, but forced herself to close her eyes, as they had more important things to do tomorrow.

    The next day, when Dongfang Wanyu woke up, she found her partner''s hand on her chest, her head resting on her shoulder, and her breath tickling her neck.

    The culprit was of course unaware of this and slept soundly with a bit of clear white liquid running down the corner of her mouth.

    Dongfang Wanyu sat up straight, and Dongfang Minghui, who was leaning against her, almost got thrown against the wall by her movement. Despite this, she was still asleep

    Unable to sleep, Dongfang Wanyu simply got up and walked out of the room. She found the door to Nan Nan''s room open across the hall and pushed her way in. The room setup was almost identical, it had a simple arrangement, just a bed and a chair.

    Nan Nan was currently guarding a stove with her back to her, keeping an eye on the size of the me, and throwing some herbs into it from time to time.<blockquote>

    Minghui''s sleeping style''s so cute ahahaha. Continuation chapter tomorrow guys~</blockquote>

 Chapter 23 (2)

    Chapter 23 (2)

    It took Dongfang Wanyu a little while to see that the other party was refining pills.

    "Wanyu, I can''t help but be jealous of your good fortune, this Nan Nan is clearly an alchemist, what a coincidence! Don''t you happen to be short of a pill?" Qing Mo said in her head.

    Dongfang Wanyu came in quietly and went out quietly.

    "She''s deliberately letting me see it."

    The two Nan siblings gave her a strange feeling, they didn''t look like a brother and sister who grew up in misery, there must be a story they didn''t know about.

    "Since she intentionally showed that to you, she must want to ask for something, plus you saved her yesterday." Qing Mo''s words were spot on.

    "The one who really saved her was Ninth Sister." Dongfang Wanyu mumbled.

    "Why doesn''t Miss Qian get some more sleep?" Suddenly a nice voice sounded from behind her.

    Dongfang Wanyu turned around and saw Nan Fei''s wheelchair spinning towards this side, he seemed to be having some difficulty. She simply walked over and helped him push it.

    "I''ll help you, are you going somewhere? I''ll push you over." Dongfang Wanyu kindly said.

    "The vegetables in the field are ripe, just in time to add to your meal." Nan Fei pointed to a small vegetable garden behind their house.

    Dongfang Wanyu headed over to his destination, the vegetables in the garden were so ripe with not a single weed that could be seen, they were obviously tended to regrly.

    "Let me help you."

    "Does Miss Qian also think I''m useless? I can''t walk on my legs and I only give Nan Nan a lot of trouble." Nan Feiughed bitterly.

    Dongfang Wanyu did not expect Nan Fei to be so sensitive, her outstretched hand retracted, "You are her dearest brother, I don''t think she ever thought of you as troublesome."

    The two siblings were worried about each other, but neither was willing to say anything.

    Nan Fei nodded, "Miss Qian is right, I''m the one who''s being overbearing."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at his legs, "They''re all about to get up, we''d better hurry up."

    Nan Fei took a pair of scissors from somewhere, he bent over as far as he could and aimed the scissors at the vegetables. Dongfang Wanyu saw him move skillfully and put her mind at ease.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes as she walked to the door, and all she saw was a warm scene, the two asionally smiled at each other and looked like they were getting along very well.

    "The plot''s finally moving in the normal direction."

    "Minghui, what are you whispering about all by yourself?" Nan Nan asked from behind her.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately turned around smiling, "Good morning Nan Nan, nothing much just noticing that my sister and your brother were tending to vegetables in the garden."

    Nan Nan ran to the door to see, "They''re up pretty early."

    Dongfang Minghui helped her with the porridge as she inquired, "Nan Nan, your brother''s leg how did he get hurt? What did the doctor say? Is there any possibility of your brother standing up again?"

    Nan Nan''s hand stirring the porridge paused, "My big brother is a Water Spiritualist, and it happened while he was practicing. It was an ident and the doctor said that he had missed the best time for treatment, there''s no hope anymore."

    Dongfang Minghui crocked her head. This was obviously not right, Nan Fei''s legs would get better somehow otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to be together with the Female Protagonist.

    "Brother, Wanyu,e over and have some porridge."

    With a simple bowl of porridge and arge bowl of cold wild vegetables, Dongfang Wanyu pushed Nan Fei to the appropriate seat and sat down, ready to eat.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes swiveled around their faces as she ate and thought to herself about the future plot direction while eating finishing the bowl of porridge before she knew it.

    "Minghui, Wanyu, are you two here for the Royal Academy registration as well?" During the meal, Nan Nan suddenly mentioned it.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the Female Protagonist and found that the other party seemed to show no reaction so she nodded, "Nan Nan you''re so smart, how did you know that?"

    The fact that she knew that they were from outside of the city showed that she was very observant and had a good eye for detail.

    Nan Nan smiled slightly, "Not really that smart at all, it''s just that when I was out working, I saw many people heading to the Royal Academy. Seeing you guys had just arrived at Snow Capital yesterday as well, I''m guessing you''re both here to sign up."

    "Working?" Dongfang Wanyu repeated.

    Before Nan Nan could exin, Nan Fei chimed in, "Nan Nan, in order to feed the family, she''ll often refine some pills to be sold in the Northern District."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Then are you still going today?"

    Nan Nan nodded, "Yeah, in half an hour."

    Dongfang Minghui tugged at the Female Protagonist''s hem underneath, her big eyes winking at her.<blockquote>

    Wow that''s cheating Minghui!</blockquote>

    This was the look that Dongfang Wanyu had gotten used to whenever she had something she wanted, "Nan Nan, if it''s convenient can you take us with you?"

    "Sure." Nan Nan readily agreed, then reminded, "But the Northern District is full of dangerous people. A lot of mercenaries like to go to this ce, you need to be a little careful."

    Dongfang Wanyu then considered how she''d beaten up that Lu Peng young master yesterday, Nan Nan had said that the Lu family was a big force in the Snow Capital. They would obviouslye to her door again.

    Appearing openly in the Northern District, isn''t it the same as directly telling someone that she beat up that person?

    After the meal, Dongfang Wanyu pulled Nan Nan away and asked, "Yesterday''s incident, what do you think we should do about it?"

    Nan Nan flinched and a pained look appeared on her face, "I''m sorry, I got you guys into this, I was inconsiderate, how about you both don''t go to the Northern District today, it''s better to hurry and sign up to the academy."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her indifferently, "Ninth sister is a bit simple, if she didn''t want to save you yesterday, I definitely wouldn''t have made a move. I''ve never been one to beat around the bush with people, so what''s your purpose?"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Nan Nan was stunned and couldn''t help butugh bitterly, "Wanyu you''re ttering me too much, I''m just a person struggling in the mud! Such a person like me, how dare I y mind games with you."

    Dongfang Wanyu lifted her eyelids, gesturing for her to continue.

    "I want to beg you to save my brother." Nan Nan suddenly kneeled down towards Dongfang Wanyu, startling her, "I know what I''m asking for," she said. It''s going to cause a lot of trouble for you, but I can''t help it. If you can heal my brother''s legs and get him back on his feet, I''ll do whatever you want me to do."

    Dongfang Wanyu sneered, "I''m not a pharmacist, you''ve got the wrong person."

    Nan Nan shook her head, "I didn''t get the wrong person, I know you''re not a pharmacist, but you''re a Triple System Spiritualist and will definitely be able to enter the Royal Academy."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s pupils instantly widened as she grabbed Nan Nan''s neck and barked, "How did you know that I''m a Triple System Spiritualist?"

    She hadn''t even informed Ninth Sister of this. it was unbelievable that a stranger would know, she had really underestimated her.

    Nan Nan''s neck was pinched so hard that she couldn''t breathe, sheughed bitterly, "Rx  rx, I, won''t tell  tell anyone." She also wanted the other party to heal her brother''s legs.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that she didn''t seem to be faking it before she loosened her hand and let go, "How did you see it?"

    Nan Nan coughed several times, she was deeply aware of the other party''s killing intent, if she did not answer to her satisfaction, the other party would surely show no mercy.

    Nan Nan stretched out her hands and muttered a few words, a small fiery red figure suddenly ran out, jumping on her palm with one leap. It was rubbing her cheek affectionately, "This is my magic pet civet."

    "Fire Civet Cat, Fire Variant Evolved Demonic Beast, currently only rank two, it has a pair of prating eyes, no wonder you were exposed so early." Qing Mo muttered.

    The little beaver seemed to have an animosity towards Dongfang Wanyu, it''s tail wagging as if it was going to meet the challenge head-on.

    "If you''re a Spiritualist, why don''t you try to enter yourself into the Royal Academy?" Putting your hopes on someone else was an act of utter stupidity.

    Nan Nan hung her head and touched her magic pet, "I''m not gifted enough, even if I get to the Royal Academy, they won''t want me!"

    "In your current situation, if you don''t go to the Royal Academy, you will surely continue to be humiliated by that guy from yesterday, not just you, your brother will suffer along with you." Dongfang Wanyu knew the other girl was a good and strong girl, but in the face of absolute power and strength, the reality was cruel, "My suggestion is that you try out for the Royal Academy, and if you are favored by the Academy, they will at least grant you a certain level of protection. After that, we''ll talk about whether your brother''s legs can be saved."

    "We can save you once, but we can''t save you a second or third time. Think about what your brother will do if you die." Dongfang Wanyu finished, leaving her alone on her knees.

    Dongfang Minghui kept poking around the door, idly chatting'' with the weeds outside.

    From them, she learned that there had been a massive explosion here a long time ago, and the fire had burned everything to the ground, and only two children had survived.

    When she was about to ask again, Dongfang Wanyu returned.

    "Ninth sister, we''ll go scout around the Royal Academy today, we won''t go to the Northern District for now."

    "Good."

    Although Dongfang Minghui promised quickly, her heart was miserable, if the Female Protagonist entered the Royal Academy and couldn''t be seen for at least a month, how was she going to brush up her presence? How would she brush up some goodwill?

    After saying goodbye to Nan Nan, they headed straight to the Royal Academy.

    Dongfang Minghui was sullen on the way home, with a big fat word for "sad" written all over her face.<blockquote>

    Minghui''s pout is cheating!</blockquote>

    Dongfang Wanyu thought she was throwing a tantrum because she didn''t get to go to the Northern District, for that reason she ordered Snow Capital''s signature snacks and tea to cheer her up.

    "Ugh, the queue outside this Royal Academy is two blocks long, look at the weather, it must feel terrible for them."

    "It''s useless to queue any longer, my good brother is a teacher at the Royal Academy, he revealed the news to me that their department is only hiring 100 people this time."

    "Think about it, ording to this ratio, the college''s enrollment is probably less thanst time."

    "Hmph just a cow that knows how to blow his horn to heaven, buddy I can also say the dean is my father."

    A group of people from the three empires were talking constantly in the teahouse, their voices so loud that the people downstairs could hear them.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t lift an eyelid as she took a sip of tea.

    Dongfang Minghui propped her head upon her hand and looked out as if she wasn''t listening at all. She tapped her fingers lightly on the table, her countless thoughts floating in her mind.

    "Seventh sister, I think we''d better take a look around the academy." She suddenly suggested, it was useless to hear any more information, they might as well go find out on their own.

    Dongfang Wanyu gestured to the snacks and tea on the table, "It''s hot outside, have a couple of sips before you go."

    "Wow, this is my favorite hibiscus cake." Dongfang Minghui picked up a piece and tasted it, quickly feeling the silky energy entering her mouth, she looked in amazement at the Female Protagonist, "Seventh sister, try some of these. The pastry actually contains spiritual energy within."

    Dongfang Wanyu also tasted a piece of it, "Worthy of being Snow Capital''s tea house. The things in this teahouse should be made from materials with spiritual energy, your spiritual energy has not yet recovered, so eat more."

    There were just four pieces on one te, and three pieces all went into her stomach, taking another sip of tea, she instantly burped, Dongfang Minghui felt a little embarrassed.

    When they came near the Royal Academy, they saw two long lines.

    Dongfang Minghui caught a gentle-looking person and asked, "This big brother, I would like to ask why you''re here in line."

    The man looked at the two of them, "In three days, the pharmacy will start recruiting people with exceptional talent across the board, but only five thousand people, I see other people lined up, so I just followed the line."

    Dongfang Minghui thought, "it''s not like they''re hiring the first 5,000 people"

    Two people were asked, and the answers were odd, others lined up, so they lined up.

    Dongfang Minghui spread out her hands and scratched her head, "Seventh sister, I think that people with brains definitely won''t do stupid things like this, they''d probably hide in a tree and rest or sleep or something."

    Anyway, the worldly people in the novels she read didn''t go out of their way to queue up for days.

    Dongfang Wanyu pulled her over to the shade of a tree, "You stay here for now, I''ll go check the other gate ."

    "Okay." Dongfang Minghui nodded good-naturedly.

    As soon as Dongfang Wanyu left, she desperately wanted to try climbing the tree. It was cooler up there and she could see a lot more.

    A piece of bark hit her right in the head.

    "Weird." Something hit her, and Dongfang Minghui looked around and couldn''t find what it was. Guess it was probably some naughty little animal.

    Dongfang Minghui continued to climb, but before she reached the top branch, she was hit by something again, with the same force as the one she''d just been hit on before.

    "Who is it."

    Dongfang Minghui patted the tree and whispered, "Big tree big tree, tell me which mischief-maker hit me, I''ll fill you with more energyter."

    Without even considering it, the tree swayed its posture and mischievously circled her with its branches, moving slowly to the top so that she could sit against it. Then the slender branches moved two or three trees away.

    Dongfang Minghui stared as she saw a young man with his hands resting behind his head, his feet up, and a de of grass in his mouth, sleeping with the tree as his bed.

    "Big Tree, let me borrow something from you." She negotiated with the tree, which gave her some stripped bark, and Dongfang Minghui headed toward the direction of that person and threw it over.

    As a result, the young man whirled around, jumped from that tree to another, and sat down, smiling and winking at her, "Little girl, how do you have the power to make this tree listen to you?"

    Dongfang Minghui red at him, "I won''t tell you."

    The young man held one hand to his chin and tsked at her, "Seems like a Wood Spiritualist, but you''re a bit strange especially your spirit power"

    Dongfang Minghui dangled her legs, she looked a little guilty but turned her head, ignoring him.

    The other man made a leap and jumped directly from that tree to her face, scaring Dongfang Minghui until she almost fell, but luckily the tree used its branches to curl around her waist.

    "What are you doing?" Dongfang Minghui was furious, her face twisted, although the person in front of her seemed gentle but she decided that she hated him.

    The young man just looked at her from top to bottom with a teasing glint in his eye, "Little girl looks so good, why don''t you follow me home. "

    "Help-" Ah.

    Dongfang Minghui thought she had encountered a pervert, and of course, the first thing she did was to call for help. Unexpectedly just as she was about to shout those two words, her mouth got muffled.

    "You, you, you." Dongfang Minghui pointed his finger at the bridge of his nose, looking incredulous.

    "Little girl, I''m joking with you, why do you have to take it so seriously. If you shout like that, my innocent reputation will be ruined in your hands." The other party winked at her.

    Dongfang Minghui had never seen such a cheeky guy before, whose innocent reputation was ruined? Obviously it was her that''s being bullied!

    She simply patted the tree and told it to let her down.

    The tree rolled up its branches and slowly lowered her to the ground.

    "Hey, hey, don''t run, little girl." The young man was dumbfounded, probably not expecting the other person to just run off.

    Dongfang Minghui reached the bottom of the tree and hugged the trunk and patted it, "I''lle over tomorrow and fill you with some spiritual energy, okay, make you grow up fast."

    The tree shook its branches in delight, nearly dropping the young man.

    "Hahahahaha, good job." Dongfang Minghui hugged the tree, with a gloating smile.

    That night, they continuously looked for several inns but they were all overcrowded, they finally chose one that looked more humble, and booked two rooms.

    In the inn, they saw some mostly fierce men, tall and big, strapping and powerful, they were in groups, there was a strong smell of blood on their bodies, most of their exposed arms had all kinds of scars, they were probably mercenaries living on the knife''s edge constantly tasting blood.

    Most of the people staying at this inn were from the three empires.

    Dongfang Minghui asked the inn for a medicine grinder, closed the door and crushed thest red peony and purple grass in her collection into juice, she used the porcin jar with the pills in it to fill them all up and prepared to water the tree tomorrow.

    Looking through the inventory inside her spatial ring again, she felt that if she bought a few more herbs, she probably wouldn''t even be able to sustain her life.

    The herbs outside were insanely expensive, and just thest few herbs that had restored most of her spiritual energy had cost her most of her savings, it seemed like she had to find a job to have afortable life in the future

    With this thought in mind, Dongfang Minghui had a nightmare where she dreamed of going to someone''s teahouse to do odd jobs and being teased by people.

    How could she have such a boring dream? Dreaming of serving dishes

    "You don''t seem to have slept well yesterday." Dongfang Wanyu looked a little strangely at the faint dark circles under her eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, yawned, andined, "Yeah, yesterday I had a bad dream. I''m exhausted from dreaming and running around inside the dream all night."

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help butugh, "Why don''t I go to the vicinity of the Royal Academy by myself today, and you stay at the inn to get some rest."

    She immediately shook her head, "No, I''m going too."

    Leaving her here alone to face these big men was the most terrifying thing, right?

    The two of them grabbed a quick bite to eat and headed out.

    "Seventh sister, you go and do your work, I''d better go cool off in the trees over there." Actually the morning sun wasn''t so bad, she was just looking for an excuse to go and water the tree with some energy, she was a woman of her word after all.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that she stayed well under the tree and went to do what she needed to do.

    As soon as she left, Dongfang Minghui immediately took out the porcin vase from her space ring and watered the roots of the tree.

    "Big Tree, that''s all I have, all of it is yours."

    The tree shook its branches, and the green leaves swished down as if they had been blown away by the wind.

    When she finished watering, the branches rolled up around her waist and ced her on the trunk, ying with her hand by scratching with its'' leaves.

    "Oh, don''t scratch don''t scratch, I actually have something to ask you."

    All the branches of the tree retracted, waiting for her to ask a question.

    Dongfang Minghui figured that with her useless qualifications, she was limited in what she could do, and she wanted to find a job that she was capable of doing.

    Of all the professions in the entire Seven Colored Continent, she thought that the only one she was still somewhat qualified for was a pharmacist.

    "Do you think there''s any ce in Snow Capital that has arge pharmacy?" When Dongfang Minghui talked about medicine, she thought that she still had a few red peony seeds. What a beautiful dream, thinking that when she got to the Snow Capital, she could buy a house and grow a whole lot of herbs in it. The result was she couldn''t even find the money to buy a wooden toilet Boo hoo!

    "There''s a huge medicinal garden just a hundred miles away. But every day, there are many people walking around the medicinal garden." An old voice from the tree passed into her mind.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, wasn''t a hundred-mile radius exactly inside the Royal Academy? She knew the answer without asking, but the point was that that''s the Royal Academy is that a ce she could enter whenever she wanted?

    "Big Tree, I can''t get into the Royal Academy, is there anywhere else?"

    The tree shook, "I can only sense intense life energy over there, the rest of the world is too far away for me to feel it."

    "Okay." The big tree was just as weak as she was, the tree''s spiritual strength was too weak.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed against the tree for a while, but before she couldment the pitiful academy, she took another hit to the back of her head.

    "Who''s that." Dongfang Minghui, who was depressed at not being able to find a job, red.

    Just a foot away from her, yesterday''s young man reappeared with a de of grass in his mouth, smiling at Dongfang Minghui, "Want to enter the Royal Academy? Are you a student who came to apply for the test this time?"

    Dongfang Minghui pouted and wrinkled a small face, "What''s wrong, are you eavesdropping on people?"

    "What eavesdropping, I''m lying here openly, can''t you see it yourself?" The young man also shook his leg, looking like he''d been here for a while, "Are you trying to get into the Royal Academy?"

    Dongfang Minghui became even more unhappy, her dislike for him kept rising on her internal hate meter and she grunted in a bad tone, "What''s the use of you knowing."

    "Indeed, with a qualification like yours, you''ll be eliminated before you get past the first round."

    The young man threw another piece of bark over, but this time it was thrown directly into her arms, "Do you want to enter the Royal Academy?"

    "Do you have an idea?" Dongfang Minghui mocked him.

    The Royal Academy''s enrollment was quite broad, bothmoners and nobles could apply for the exam. However, 99% of the people who entered the academy were all extremely talented. There was nothing sadder than someone like her who was a Spiritual Master but fell down a rank back to grade five Spiritualist.

    "Of course."

    Dongfang Minghui brightened up, "How do I get in?"

    The young man teasingly looked her up and down, "Tsk, the little girl is quite good looking."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately put her hands around her chest and blushed furiously, "Bah, perverted man."

    The young man saw that she was really angry, he sat up straighter, and the superficial smile on his face was reduced by a few points, "Little girl I really can''t you help teasing you, bringing you into the Academy is fine, but I have one condition."

    "You tell me." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t figure out which of the other''s words were true and which were false.

    "I own a Blue Star Dream, but unfortunately it''s not in good shapetely, and I''ve had a lot of Wood Spiritual Masters check to see how it was doing but they were all attacked by it. If you can get it back to its old state, I''ll help you with your business as well."

    Blue Star Dream? What the hell is that?

    She sort of understood that the other party wanted her to help heal a nt.

    Dongfang Minghui struggled a bit before agreeing. Whenever there was the slightest hope of setting foot in the Academy, she had to give it a try. Day to day, she had to keep trying in order to establish a strong friendship with the Female Protagonist!

    "Nowe with me."

    The young man took Dongfang Minghui by the hand and leaped off the tree in a single bound.

    She took a step back and hurried away from him, she thought the man was so prudish, "Not now, I have to wait for someone."

    "Huh? Do you know what it means to save a life? Time waits for no man." The young man advised.

    Dongfang Minghui shook his head, "No,ter on my Seventh sister won''t be able to find me and she''ll get anxious." Definitely anxious and also angry

    It wasn''t easy for her to brush that little bit of goodwill, and she would never allow anyone to ruin it.

    The young man smacked his head, "It''s the girl you were walking with yesterday, isn''t it? Your Seventh sister? I''ll order someone to wait for her under the treeter, just tell herter."

    Dongfang Minghui faltered after being rushed several times, and before she knew it she was taken to arge separate courtyard with arge collection of medicinal herbs, they were all in good spirits and greeted when they saw her.

    There were many medicine gardeners in the courtyard, they were all there to serve the herbs, and they were the ones who took daily care of them when they saw a stranger enter, they actually continued with the work at hand without looking away.

    "Follow me."

    The young man''s name was Situ Hao, and all of these medicinal herbs belonged to him. Dongfang Minghui watched and couldn''t help but drool, she also wanted to have such arge patch of medicinal herbs.

    She followed Situ Hao into a small courtyard within the bigger courtyard, where there was a thorny nt full of thorns that reached into the sky, toweringpletely unlike sort of small sapling. The ground was full of twigs and blue liquid spilled inrge clumps.

    "Blue Star Dream?"

    Situ Hao and her were standing right at the entrance, "Yes, it is the Blue Star Dream I told you about. What''s on the ground are all the branches it broke when it attacked the Spiritual Masters, and the blue liquid is flowing from out from its body and lying everywhere because it won''t allow people to go near to clean it up.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised, "You said before that it was only a kid?"

    Stuart nodded, "It is my personally nted herb, I dug it up before to check the age but half a year ago it suddenly started to fiercely grow up. Anyone approaching would be attacked by it, so we''re not sure how big it is now."

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head slightly at his words, the Blue Star Dream had grown so big and tall that the roots under the tree wouldn''t have been able to support its'' entire body if they were short.

    "I want to be alone with it for a while." She suggested.

    Situ Hao was very surprised and reminded, "It has attacked a Wood System Great Spiritual Schr before! You''re not a Spiritual King, are you sure you want to be left alone?"

    "Yes, do you want to treat it? If you want to treat it, listen to me." For the first time, Dongfang Minghui spoke with confidence, but she was actually afraid, in case the nt violently reacted what would she do if it was the same type as that perverted Little Colour?

    "Okay, okay, but if there''s any danger you''d better scream." Situ Hao told her after being assured by her repeatedly.

    After he left, Dongfang Minghui sat down on the ground, just a short distance away from it, "Hey hey, little nt. What''s your name?"

    After asking three or four times in a row, the other party wouldn''t answer.

    This was the coldest kind of nt she had ever seen, covered in thorns on the outside, not to mention how terrifying it was, it didn''t match its name at all, she even suspected that Situ Hao had raised a mutant nt.

    "I''m so bored by myself if you don''t talk, my name is Dongfang Minghui, you can call me Minghui. "Dongfang Minghui propped his head up and nagged, "I''ll tell you a secret, I''m a runaway, I''ve only been at Snow Capital for a couple of days, and I was looking for a job, but I haven''t found anythingI''m so useless."

    Blue Star Dream shook its branches which ended up being too big, causing it to end up dropping a few leaves, which floated down in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    She picked it up and found that Blue Star Dream''s leaves were very strange, its tree pattern was actually round, "Wow, your leaves are so beautiful, can you give me two pieces as a souvenir?

    The tree shook hard twice, dropping more leaves.

    Dongfang Minghui gathered them up one by one and put them into the space ring cherishing them and thinking in her heart that she''d exchange these with Situ Hao for silverter.

    Anyway, the other party also treated Blue Star Dream as a treasure.

    As a result, there was a tremor in her space ring, and all of the leaves that were just put in were sucked up by another energy.

    "Quickly ask it for more leaves." Little Colour''s feeble voice sounded out.

    "Hey, Little Colour, you''ve woken up." Dongfang Minghui was pleasantly surprised, she thought Little Colour was going to wait for her to reach Spiritual Schr before it could wake up.

    After calling out for a long time, Little Colour didn''t respond again.

    "Leaves?" Dongfang Minghui was amazed and took a slice out of the ground, he put it in his mouth and tasted it. Tasting it she felt a burst of strong spiritual energy.

    Could this be the reason why Little Colour woke up?

    Dongfang Minghui woke up to the realization that if she had more herbs with spiritual energy, Little Colour could wake up sooner.

    With this realization, she was even more determined to go to the Royal Academy.

    "Blue Star Dream, I''ll discuss something with you, I have a little friend who is injured and your leaves seem to be able to help it." Dongfang Minghui was well aware that creatures like nts were single brained fellows, the more you beat around the bush, the more you''ll confuse them, you might as well ask it directly.

    Blue Star Dream shook the branches and the leaves swished down.

    "Thank you, is there anything you need me to do?"

    Dongfang Minghui diligently picked up leaves whilemunicating with it in her mind, the second principle of her friendship with nts was equivalence.

    Perhaps it was the strong softness emanating from her body, but Blue Star Dream''s already anxious mood was actually eased, and it suddenly spoke, "I-I like the smell of your body, can youe and apany me every day."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, this voice was so tender, like a child, was it really as Situ Hao said, still a young kid?

    "Yes I could, but when I go to the academy, I won''t be able toe over and y with you." Dongfang Minghui patiently exined to it.

    "Can''t you take me with you?" Blue Star Dream rolled Dongfang Minghui''s wrist with its thorns and she ended up with thorns sticking into her skin! Two holes were instantly pierced and blood flowed.

    Once the thorns were dyed with blood, they quickly retracted.

    Like a child who had done something wrong, Blue Star Dream did not say a word.

    Dongfang Minghui tore off the hem of her shirt to stop the bleeding and touched its trunk, "Blue Star Dream, let me take you! It''s not impossible to take you but you need to turn into human form."

    Blue Star Dream actually wanted to know what she meant by a human form.

    "My little friend Little Colour can transform into a little doll, it can''te out now, but when it does, I''ll introduce you guys, okay?"

    Bluestar Dream shook its thorny branch and was very happy. But as soon as the thorny branch touched Dongfang Minghui, it seemed to be frightened and immediately shrank back.

    Dongfang Minghui patted its body and touched the thorns on the thorn, "Rest well tomorrow! I''ll see you again."

    Blue Star Dream''s entire body was wilted and not happy at all.

    Seeing that she was about to walk out of the courtyard, Blue Starscream only let out a childish voice, "Are you angry?"

    Dongfang Minghui wondered, "Why would I be angry and why would you ask?"

    Blue Star Dream shifted the branch that was still stained with blood to her from earlier, "I just identally hurt you."

    There had been many peopleing into this yard before, and once they got hurt they would attack it like crazy, causing it to break many branches and shed sap.

    So it didn''t like them at all.

    "No, it''s not like you did it on purpose." Dongfang Minghui touched it, she had dealt with many nts, and their way of showing affection was to use their branches and green leaves to tease you and be affectionate with you.

    nts are simple by nature and usually don''t attack others unless they are threatened.

    The Blue Star Dream shivered in pleasure, it feltfortable being petted by her, "Touch me again, I like it very much."

    Dongfang Minghui soothed it for a while and talked to it for a while before it she let it go.

    Situ Hao was quite worried that this little girl had been swallowed alive by Blue Star Dream, but almost rolled off the wall when he peeked outside the wall.

    The bloody and violent images didn''t happen, instead, he saw Dongfang Minghui and Blue Star Dream''s cozy picture, she sat next to Blue Star Dream''s trunk and stroked it from time to time.

    "Look, it''s doing fine, so don''t call out for some Wood System Spiritual Schr to look after it again, it''s just lonely and wants someone to y with." Dongfang Minghui covered her wrist and looked angrily at Situ Hao.

    Situ Hao was speechless, howe the problem from her mouth sounded like a child having a tantrum, but he still praised her, "You are the first one that it hadn''t attacked aggressively."

    Dongfang Minghui lifted her injured wrist, "Compensation."

    "Okay, okay, what do you want?" Situ Hao was quite easy to talk to sometimes.

    "First I want to enter the Royal Academy, that''s what we agreed on." Dongfang Minghui looked at him.

    "No problem, tomorrow you follow me to the Royal Academy. But you have to make sure that Blue Star Dream is well, otherwise, everything is out of the discussion." Situ Hao lifted his chin again, "And?"

    "I''m going to find some healing medicine from your medicine garden." Dongfang Minghui deliberately lifted her wrist again, but actually, she wasn''t seriously injured, it was the nts in the medicine garden that made her drool.

    Situ Hao was indifferent, "Go ahead, do you want me to ask the medicine gardeners to get it?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "I''ll do it myself."

    Soon, Dongfang Minghui found out some of the most spiritually powerful herbs in the medicinal pouches, after shemunicated with them, she took a few of their leaves and stamens and nothing else.

    Situ Hao saw what she took andughed non-stop, "Are you sure these will be enough to heal your wounds?"

    Dongfang Minghui just ignored him and immediately put it inside the space ring when she got it, she quickly felt a vibration inside the space ring, and everything that was put there only a second ago was absorbed by Little Colour.

    "It works!"

    "What did you just say?" Situ Hao gave her a puzzled look.

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, "Nothing, I''ll see Blue Star Dream tomorrow."

    Situ Hao sent her out the door and ordered two more guards to escort her to the inn.

    Dongfang Minghui was wondering if she should continue her ruse of embezzling a bit of spirit energy strengthening herbs back tomorrow, and as soon as she pushed her way into her room, the Female Protagonist pulled her in.

    "Hiss-"

    Dongfang Wanyu tugged at her injured wrist.

    "It hurts, Seventh sister, let go."

    "What''s wrong with you?" Dongfang Wanyu saw the blood on her wrist, so she simply pinned her down on the chair and untied the bandage herself. The wounds were a few small holes on the wrist,

    "Exin it to me."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately told the Female Protagonist word for word about the matter of Blue Star Dream

    "It didn''t actually mean to hurt me."

    It''s just a kid, ignorance is forgivable.

    Dongfang Wanyu poured out some of the pills from the jar and crushed them, rubbed them on her wounds, "Tonight this will do, don''t get water on your wrists."

    "Ok."

    Dongfang Minghui saw the Female Protagonist find a stool to sit next to her and blinked in confusion.

    "So, Situ Hao has promised to take you to the Royal Academy tomorrow?" Dongfang Wanyu looked at her seriously, "How do you know he''s not framing you? What if he takes you to a strange ce and kills you?"

    Dongfang Minghui: "" suddenly felt the world was full of malice.

    "Forget it, you rest well today, I''ll follow you tomorrow." Dongfang Wanyu threw down a sentence and went back to the next room.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her head and thought for a long time, she still couldn''t figure out the Female Protagonist''s intentions.

    But it was good, with the Female Protagonist at her side, she was at least safe.

    The next morning, Dongfang Minghui was invited to the other courtyard by the guard sent by Situ Hao, Situ Hao sent some spirit liquid over to her, "Blue Star Dream is still ying its little tricks, refusing to let anyone get close."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and quietly came to the entrance of the small courtyard, pretending to hide behind the wall, "Blue Star Dream, are you there?"

    At the sound of her voice, the thorny branches of the Blue Star Dream swished and scurried to the entrance, touching her gently to express its delight.

    "I brought you some goodies." Dongfang Minghui shook the jar, and the liquid inside seemed to shake with it.

    Blue Star Dream pulled on her clothes and dragged her to the tree, "No need, I''ll give it to you."

    Watered with spirit liquid, no wonder the other party kept growing straight up, Dongfang Minghui signaled, "You don''t need this? Are you sure?"

    "It''s useless, it''s not good." Blue Star Dream pulls her and wants to hear a story.

    Dongfang Minghui said storytelling was her forte, she felt no pressure when she had to fool people, uhh to fool nts.

    "Last time you talked about the monkey going up the mountain to pay homage."

    With such good memory, Blue Star Dream was really a great nt, and Dongfang Minghui wasn''t shy when praising it.

    By the time the monkey story was halfway through, Dongfang Wanyu arrived and felt her heart skip a beat as she watched Dongfang Minghui sit smiling andughing next to arge pile of thorny branches.

    "I told you before that this Ninth Sister of yours is weird, she has the ability tomunicate with nts, no wonder that magic nt wanted to sign a blood contract with her." That would exin the previous series of oddities.

    For example, Dongfang Wanyu had tried to lose her a few times when she initially entered the Beast Forest, in the end she managed to lose the Dongfang family guards but not this slowpoke.

    Dongfang Wanyu still found it unbelievable. Rumor had it that only those with a pure nature could hear the call of nature, her ninth sister, was she such a person?

    "Wanyu, I once read about a race of people in an ancient book, they are called the Longevity People, they were born with the ability to interact with nature,municating with all living things, and because their abilities were so unorthodox, they ended up stirring jealousy and hatred, in the end they were all exterminated. It is said that they are called the Longevity People because they all have quite long lifespans." Qing Mo suddenly said.

    A cold light shed in Dongfang Wanyu''s eyes, "You think that Ninth Sister is a member of the Longevity n?"

    "I can''t be sure, but if anyone else knew she couldmunicate with nts, I''m sure it would spell doom for her."

    "I see." Dongfang Wanyu looked away for a moment and then backed away.

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing here?" Dongfang Minghui was surprised.

    Dongfang Wanyu pointed to her scratched clothes, "What did you promise me yesterday?"

    "But I''m not hurt." Dongfang Minghui spread her hands, her clothes were scraped by the thorns from Blue Star Dreams but it was already very gentle when touching her, trying to control the intensity, otherwise, it wouldn''t just be a matter of clothes.

    Situ Hao had a headache, "Qian girl, don''t worry I willpensate you for all of this, I won''t make you feel shortchanged."

    Dongfang Minghui red at him, "I don''t want clothes, just let me go to the medicine garden to get some more medicinal herbs, the wound on my hand is still not healed."

    Situ Hao nodded evenly, "I''ll take you to the Royal Academy after you''re done with it."

    Dongfang Minghui was picking medicine in the medicine garden while the two of them stood on the edge of the garden watching.

    Qing Mo couldn''t help butugh, "This Ninth Sister of yours is also a knowledgable person, don''t just look at all the random leaves and stamens she picked, in fact, the ones I see her picking are all the ones that have condensed a high level of spiritual energy.

    Dongfang Wanyu quirked the corners of his lips in pleasure, her Ninth Sister obviously wasn''t simple.

    "Alright, let''s go." Dongfang Minghui waved the medicinal herbs in her hands and threw it into her space ring.

    The group of people entered through a small gate to get inside the Royal Academy.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked normal, but Dongfang Minghui looked left and right, interested in every brick and every corner of the Royal Academy.

    Situ Hao had already taken care of everything for her and led her to the pharmacy, asking the students that were guarding the gate in the pharmacy, "Is the dean avable?"

    The Pharmacy wasn''t considered to be under the management of the General Academy, it was a separate and independently established department, it was simr to the Alchemy Academy.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, and she suddenly remembered that the old man of the Pharmacy seemed to be called Situ Xiong, and both of them were surnamed, Situ.

    "Reporting back to senior brother, the dean is not here. If you are in a hurry, you can go to his office and wait for him." This student guard was very polite to Situ Hao.

    Situ Hao nodded his head to show that he knew and then arranged for Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu to go around the back of the pharmacy, "I''m telling you, our pharmacy is thergest of the three empires, there are tens of thousands of ordinary spirit medicines in there, not to mention middle and high-grade spirit medicines. In the entire Royal Academy, no matter the General Academy or the Alchemy Academy, they both have to look for our Pharmacy."

    No matter if it was a Warrior, Spiritualist, or Alchemist, all of them needed these unique types of Spiritual Medicine. This was something that Dongfang Wanyu still very much recognized.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up when she heard it.

    With so many Spiritual Medicines, she should have no problem secretly advancing to the next level.<blockquote>

    Whew that was long. Thanks to all the Kofi donators :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    The medicinal gardens in the mountains behind the pharmacy were roughly several thousand acres, they were merely looking around the outermost perimeter, deeper into the area they had to have a jade tag issued by the pharmacy to enter.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a strong medicinal fragrance emanating from the pharmacy and was so impressed by the spiritual energy contained in it that she didn''t want to leave.

    Who knows how Situ Hao convinced the Dean of the Pharmacy to allow her to enter the pharmacy, but this pharmacy didn''t seem to be on the same level as a general pharmacy.

    Since the pharmacy is a key area for the whole Royal Academy, people from different faculties oftene to ask for medicines, for this reason, the dean specially set aside a small garden for the auxiliary medicines of the students, and Dongfang Minghui became one of the medicine gardeners in this garden.

    Situ Hao pulled her aside and whispered, "Don''t underestimate the medicine gardeners here, many pharmacists started as medicine gardeners. Start one step at a time, just do your best, I will then help you put in a few beautiful words in front of the dean, just feel at ease while staying here."

    The identity of a Medicine Gardener was extremely low profile within the academy, but Dongfang Wanyu was very satisfied, "You take care of yourself first, I''ll see you when I''ve settled everything."

    To be able to be a Medicine Gardener, and also to have personal contact with these medicinal herbs, she actually always wanted this sort of opportunity so she moved into the Angelica Garden that same day. The pharmacy directly provided a bedroom and other living equipment for her as well.

    "Little Sister, this is your room."

    The steward of the Angelica Garden brought her into a remote small garden with several rooms side by side, with a separated independent hut on the far left.

    "Situ Hao has previously ordered to specially arrange this room for you."

    It seemed that this Situ Hao was quite reliable sometimes, she hadn''t had much hope of being able to enter the Royal Academy, after all, her cultivation was only so so.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look around and found that this room was a few points better than the shabby inn she had stayed in before, there were not only beds but also wardrobes, tables, and chairs in it.

    "Little Sister, you must gather in the forecourt at 3:00 AM tomorrow to collect dewdrops." The steward also gave her a special reminder, "You must be tired today, rest well. Good luck for tomorrow, Pharmacist Xu will asionally test you with questions, just be smart."

    "Thank you, brother." Dongfang Minghui actually somewhat couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, because the opposite party purposefully reminded her she thought it''d be fine to just keep a good rtionship even if he probably only mentioned it because of her backing.

    The bedding for the bed was all brand new, she rolled up on and lied her body down not wanting to move.

    Her recent worries were solved, the next step was to wait for the Female Protagonist to pass the entrance exam, there were three rounds, and it seemed like the first round of assessments would start the day after tomorrow.

    Should she sneak over to check it out?

    Dongfang Minghui fell asleep thinking about it.

    "Bang, bang, bang."

    Dongfang Minghui was woken up by the rude knocking on the door, she looked outside and saw that it was still dawn, rubbing her sleepy eyes, she yawned and went to open the door.

    "Aiyo, my little sister, everyone is gathered in the front yard, why are you still sleeping." The one who came to call the door was still the steward senior brother, he looked anxious, "Didn''t I tell you yesterday, assemble at 3 AM, everyone is waiting for you in the front yard. "

    With a jolt, she remembered that the steward had indeed instructed her to do so yesterday, but there were no rm clocks in ancient times, and she always slept until she woke up on normal days.

    "What are you waiting for? Quickly clean up, there are many rules in Angelica Garden, if you arete, you will be punished."

    Dongfang Minghui changed into a set of clothes worn by the Medicine Gardeners and hurried over, who thought that she''d bete on her first day.

    Standing in front of the Medicine Gardeners was a woman with long hair tied up, her breath was overpowering and she looked a little unruly. Dongfang Minghui felt the stare from her as she arrived, her head hung low, her hands were quickly stuffed with a small porcin vase by the steward.

    "As usual, whoever collects the most morning dew, I will reward the person with a Poria Root."

    Dongfang Minghui watched stupidly as everyone rushed inside the Medicine Garden after she said that, and the steward on the side even tugged on her sleeve, "Everyone has gone to collect the morning dew, so why aren''t you going?"

    Thinking of the reward the other party had just said, she immediately followed as well.

    Angelica Garden''s medicinal herbs were nted ording to a grid, and each plot was always separated by a special aisle of paths for the Medicine Gardeners to pick them.

    She saw that everyone was bent over inclined to the tips of the leaves of each flowering nt, and moving their hands up and down the leaves to let the dewdrops drop into the porcin vase, collecting them drop by drop.

    "I am your most faithful friend, so can you give me face." Dongfang Minghui brought the porcin vase to the tips of the leaves of those herbs, and let them scatter their dew into the vase themselves. Even so, it took her more than half an hour to fill up the porcin vase.

    The steward was still supervising them, walking back and forth to see if they were cking off, and then he saw Dongfang Minghui swing her waist and stretch out a great deal, and then suddenlye running over with the porcin vase in hand.

    "Brother, I''ve collected it." She looked around, everyone was bending over to collect it, so she should be considered the first.

    The steward was stunned, taking her porcin vase, he weighed it, and said in surprise, "Little Sister did a good job."

    Because she was the first toplete the task, Dongfang Minghui was brought in front of Pharmacist Xu.

    "Did you collect this bottle?" Pharmacist Xu opened the porcin bottle and sniffed it, then asked, "How did you, a little Spiritualist, do that?"

    "Because I collect a lot in my own time and I''m used to it so I move fast." Dongfang Minghui''s face was not red and her heart was not jumping as she made up nonsense, she felt that she was now a first-rate liar.

    When Pharmacist Xu saw her reacting normally, she didn''t ask any further questions, but said, "Today you werete for the gathering, you were supposed to be punished by picking up fallen branches for a month, but you collected the morning dew and won first ce, the merits and demerits are equal, you''re clear now."

    Dongfang Minghui pouted, and reluctantly answered, "Fine."

    In her heart, however, she couldn''t help but curse at her, the other party must have been reluctant to give her the Poria Root, and that was why she used it as an excuse to try to confiscate her reward.<blockquote>

    TL: Grrr bullying our Minghui >:(</blockquote>

    After that, she followed the other gardeners under the hot summer day to clear weeds, catch insects, and water nts,pletely transforming into a medicine ve.

    From dawn tillte at night, she was so busy that she was dizzy before she had a moment to rest.

    Once back in her own room, Dongfang Minghui simply freshened up, changed her clothes, andy down on her bed not wanting to move a step again.

    But still, she remembered that tomorrow was the Female Protagonist''s entrance exam, how was she supposed to sneak out under such strict supervision?

    After hugging her nket and rolling over, she went to sleep.

    The next morning, she was woken up again by the noisy knocking on the door.

    "Little Sister, why are you still sleeping?" Dongfang Minghui was confused as soon as she heard the steward''s senior brother''s voice, she cried out, "Senior brother, oops I overslept again."

    Biological clocks weren''t built up overnight, and besides, she was so tired from her first day of work yesterday.

    "I guessed that you would oversleep, so I came to call you earlier, quickly change your clothes." The steward also had a headache, if it wasn''t for Situ senior brother asking him to take care of her, he really couldn''t be bothered.

    Dongfang Minghui was notte this time and she lined up with everyone else, the steward gave each Medicine Gardener a porcin vase, ording to the same old rules, the one who came first would get the reward.

    This time the reward was half a Crow Dipper nt.

    She wasn''t sure how much spiritual energy these herbs had and upholding the principle of just wanting everything, she rushed to the Angelica Garden with vigour, still spending a little over half an hour to collect a porcin vase full of morning dew.

    Before she could get the Crow Dipper nt, she saw the steward senior brother hurriedly bring her outside, "Big Brother Situ has an urgent matter and wanted me to find you."

    Great, she also had an urgent matter to talk about with him

    "It''s not good! Now that you''re gone, Blue Star Dream is attacking people again." Situ Hao dragged her out.

    Dongfang Minghui sort of saw that this guy was nning to take her to his mansion, "Hey hey, let go first, I haven''t imed my reward yet."

    She didn''t want to get into the Royal Academy with great difficulty and then be reced by a word from him.

    Situ Hao was patient, "What reward?"

    "It''s like this, Pharmacist Xu said that whoever is the first to collect the morning dew will be rewarded, and today it''s a Crow Dipper nt, and I haven''t imed my prize yet. If I pull out now what''s gonna happen if she doesn''t acknowledge it?

    Situ Hao almost spat blood when he saw her saying this so seriously.

    "Which is more important the Blue Star Dream or your reward? Didn''t you promise me before?"

    The other party''s eyes were about to spit fire, so she immediately retreated, "You guys are the ones that are wrong! When I went there before Blue Star Dream didn''t want to attack at all! Rather it''s you guys that keep causing trouble for it."

    Situ Hao: ""

    He actually thought that she was quite right.

    Dongfang Minghui saw him staring at her with a sunken face and immediately smiled again, "I can help cate Blue Star Dream but it''s only a temporary solution."

    "Go on then."

    "To solve the underlying problem, you must respect its choices." Dongfang Minghui looked confusedly at his face and couldn''t help but exin, "Let me give you an analogy, for example, it doesn''t like to drink the spirit water you''re feeding it but you still keep feeding it, would it be happy?"

    Situ Hao shook his head.

    "That''s right, you guys always do things that upset it and it gets angry, so naturally it attacks people." Dongfang Minghui finally exined the Blue Star Dream''s situation clearly.

    As far as she was concerned, Blue Star Dream was a little kid, isted in a small courtyard, very lonely, and only raised by Situ Hao so it was natural to have a violent temper and beat up people whenever it was upset.

    This was a situation that required humans to give it enough space and love.

    "I seem to understand a little," Situ Hao agreed, before tugging on her wrist, "But it''s important that you appease it first."

    By the time Dongfang Minghui was dragged by to Situ Hao''s house after getting her reward, several people had been carried out, drenched in blood and with hideous looking wounds.

    "What the hell did you guys do?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a little angry, she hadn''t been in contact with Blue Star Dream but it was obviously a good and obedient nt.

    She had only disappeared for a day, and look at what this group of people had done.

    "Don''t even step in here, all of you." Dongfang Minghui gave Situ Hao a hard stare.

    Situ Hao, baffled by the order, touched his nose and stared at her incredulously, "Hey, this little girl really is a character, she actually went on top of me to order people."

    Tsk, he couldn''t figure out why Blue Star Dream was being nice to this little girl, it was clearly the wrong plot, he was the one who was taking care of it with care ah!

    "What are you looking at, all of you give me an honest ount of what you''ve been doing for the past two days. There was a trend of improvement in Blue Star Dream''s condition before, howe it''s gotten so bad now?" Situ Hao turned around and took out his anger on the medicine gardeners guarding Blue Star Dream.

    Dongfang Minghui''s aura was soft, and even though she was irritated at the moment and pouting, it didn''t prevent Blue Star Dream from sensing her presence.

    The thorny branches on the entire tree all stretched out, spreading step by step to the entrance, quickly blocking the entire entrance, the medicine gardeners on the wall who wanted to peek were directly smacked out by the thorny branches, some branches even spread from the entrance to the entire wall, all the exits were instantly blocked.

    Only the path that Dongfang Minghui used toe over was clean.

    "Blue Star Dream, you seem to have be stronger." Dongfang Minghui touched its trunk, not sure if it was her illusion or not, she could sense a powerful violent force stirring within Blue Star Dream''s body.

    "Hii, I''m so miserable." The thorny branches reached out towards Dongfang Minghui, but it seemed to have scruples about something and smacked the ground twice instead before shrinking back.

    She hugged it, stroking it gently and reassuring it, "Don''t be afraid."

    With just that short contact, she could feel a huge energy drilling into her meridians through her pores, and she used her spiritual energy to bring guide that aura into her meridians and actually opened up three more meridians.

    "Not good." Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, not only did her spiritual energy rise back up, she actually had the feeling of breaking through. This was simply bad timing.

    Because she had sucked up most of the excess spiritual energy, Blue Star Dream felt much morefortable.

    "Hui Hui, what''s wrong?" The thorny branch tugged at her sleeve.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately crossed her legs, "Blue Star Dream, I''m about to break through, I can''t be disturbed, help me guard the entrance and don''t let anyone in, okay?"

    "Fine." Bluestar Dream didn''t understand what she meant it understood to not let anyone bother her and reached out again with its thorny branches to add another blockade to the blockaded entrance, now forget a person even a fly couldn''t get in.

    Almost as soon as she finished speaking to it, Dongfang Minghui sank into her own inner consciousness, she was in clearly seeing the six meridians that she had opened up, after being washed by the energy, they actually emitted a faint emerald green glow. The remaining eight meridians were all a dark grey colour.

    The external Spiritual Energy kept rushing into her body, and she wasted no time in directing it into her meridians, cleansing them one by one, and quickly another meridian was opened up.

    She remembered the cultivation method Little Colour had given her, which mentioned that she after she opened fourteen meridians and then breaking through seven hundred and twenty acupuncture points, her cultivation speed will soar straight up.

    Today, it seemed that the training method Little Colour had given her was indeed right. She had only opened seven meridians, and she had regained all the spiritual energy she lost she even had a vague feeling of breaking through again.

    Just when she was hesitating to make a breakthrough, Little Colour suddenly woke up, "Don''t breakthrough too fast, it will not help you in the future! Raising realms so quickly will only bring a hundred harms, you might as well suppress it for now and breakthrough when the opportunity arrives."

    "Little Colour, you''ve woken up." Dongfang Minghui was pleasantly surprised, she couldn''t help butin, "Howe you lost your voice again after one sentencest time!"

    Little Colour sighed, "You''re so stupid, I''m tired of talking to you."

    Stupid Minghui: "." the friendship boat was about to capsize

    "Hey don''t go away yet, the spiritual energy is about to burst out, quickly suppress it." Dongfang Minghui immediately used her own spiritual energy to force the iing spiritual energy into her dantian. The two of them worked together to crush them into a ball the size of a fingernail.

    Only then did this spiritual energy storm stop.

    "Thank goodness I woke up just in time, or you wouldn''t even know how you died." Little Colour yelled at her in anger, it had seen stupid ones before, but not ones as stupid as this, only knowing how to absorb spiritual energy but not knowing if she could handle it.

    Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea was a bit confused by the sonic boom-like roar, but listening to Little Colour, she was relieved that its voice was clear and strong now.

    Atst, Little Colour whined to her, "That Golden thorn outside is a perfect match for you! Pure stupidity! It has been fed too much spirit liquid by humans and is about to die, in the words of you humans, it was about to drown from too much watering."

    Dongfang Minghui looked as if it was dazed, "So that''s how it is." That would exin Blue Star Dream''s towering body, yet it was still a young child inside.

    Little Colour humphed proudly, "Luckily I woke up and ended up helping you absorb some of the spiritual energy, otherwise, I would have had to brace myself for death. Stupid girl."

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t happy to it make fun of her but her little friend had only just returned. Not wanting to piss it off she just said, "Little Colour is awesome, so ording to you, Blue Star Dreams will be fine from now on, right?"

    "What do you think?" Little Colour looked like it didn''t want to say.

    Dongfang Minghui was still trying to figure out what it meant, but her head was spinning, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Do we need to pull it out of the ground?"

    Usually pulling out something like that would kill the nt right?

    "No way, Blue Star Dream is a good kid, it would be sad if it couldn''t keep growing." Dongfang Minghui muttered.

    Little Colour snorted twice in displeasure.

    Dongfang Minghui woke up from her cultivation, her spiritual energy had now returned to level one Spiritual Master, to breakthrough to Great Spiritualist, she needed to cultivate more, in Little Colour''s words, the foundations had to beid firmly.

    "Hui Hui, how are you?" Blue Star Dream was still guarding, the people outside were anxious seeing how it sealed the courtyard, Dongfang Minghui was also slow to exit, but none of them dared to attack for fear that what greeted them would be an even crazier attack.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but feel distressed at the thought of its tragic life, stroking it and asking, "Are you still sad?"

    Bluestar Dream shook the thorny branches, "Not sad anymore, I''m veryfortable with you."

    "Hmph, of course it''sfortable, the spiritual energy overflowing from it was all transferred into your body." Little Colour held out a vine and smacked the branch.

    "What are you doing hitting me."

    "I just want to hit you."

    Dongfang Minghui, "" she didn''t understand at all why these two little kids were fighting.

    The vine branches were flying in the air, and there was a visual sense of a group of demons, and both of them were fighting with their original bodies, so she just stayed where she was and didn''t move or more like didn''t dare move. The two little one''s vines and thorns she''d had a taste of the pain of both of them, it was painful on the body and even more painful on the face.

    For her own safety, Dongfang Minghui cowered next to Blue Star Dream to watch the show, she had a sense of excitement seeing her little child pinning down other children and beating them up.

    Naturally, there are winners and losers in a fight. The big Blue Star Dream was beaten up by Little Colour and finally cried bitterly, running to Dongfang Minghui forfort.

    "Little kid, you only know how to cry." Little Colour scowled at Blue Star Dream. This nt liked to make fun of others for acting like a kid, but it was worse than them, it almost made Dongfang Minghuiugh her teeth off.

    Dongfang Minghui''s shoulders shook, unable to hold back.

    "Stupid woman, I''ve just broken up some of its excess energy, it''ll be fine for now." Little Colour looked up proudly as if saying, go ahead and thank me.

    "Little Colour Little Colour you''re awesome." Dongfang Minghui gave Little Colour thirty-twopliments in her heart. Couldn''t help but feel emotional, this little friend was a bit arrogant, but never yed around when it came to business.

    Blue Star Dream that had been smacked seemed to feel even morefortable, and it sobbed a few times before it proceeded to forget all that had just happened, pulling Dongfang Minghui''s sleeve, "Hui hui, was that your little friend just now? Could you let it y with me."

    As soon as it said that, her head spun and she felt the need to have a talk with Situ Hao about Blue Star Dream.

    "You''ve finallye out." Situ Hao had been waiting outside for a day, and if she still hadn''te out, he would''ve wondered if Blue Star Dream had eaten her alive.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him in a bad mood, "Just right, I also have something to find you for, find a quiet ce and let''s talk about Blue Star Dream."

    She could tell from all this that Situ Hao was spoiling Blue Star Dream, but the point was that he had inadvertently nearly destroyed a nt that might have grown into a high-grade magic nt, the Golden Thorn Tree.

    "There''s nothing wrong with Blue Star Dream, right?" Situ Hao ushered her into a hall, but was slightly apprehensive when asking her.

    "Of course there''s a problem, what else would I talk to you about?"

    Stuart Hao immediately tensed up, "What''s the problem?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him in exasperation, "Did you use the spirit liquid to water Blue Star Dreams every day before. "

    "Yeah, I even had the purest spirit liquid refined just to make it grow properly. How else could it sprout so high all of a sudden." Situ Hao said with a bit of happiness in his voice.

    "What are you so happy about." Dongfang Minghui snapped and mmed her teacup heavily on the table, scowling, "If it wasn''t for you doing that how could it be so irritable that it would just attack people."

    Situ Hao was dumbfounded and pointed at himself, "You think it''s because I filled it with too much spirit liquid?"

    "Yeah, you don''t even want to think about why it''s been refusing to be fed the spirit liquid by you guystely. The spirit liquid is already a burden to it, not only does it not allow it to continue to grow, but it makes it suffer." Dongfang Minghui took out a bottle of spirit liquid from her space ring and ced it on the table, "This is the one you asked me to bring in that day, it didn''t want to drink it, so I took it away."

    Seeing that Situ Hao didn''t say a word, Dongfang Minghui added, "Actually, this time I mainly wanted to talk to you about this, if you''re truly concerned about Blue Star Dream, the best thing to do is to let it stay with me for a while."

    In the meantime, Situ Hao''s eyebrows tightened, "That''s no problem, I''ll just ask the servants to set up a room for you and you''ll stay with me, for the time being, I''ll get the people from the academy to grant you leave."

    "You misunderstand, I wasn''t thinking of leaving the pharmacy."

    Situ Hao froze, he narrowed his eyes at her, incredulously asking, "You mean you want to let Blue Star Dream stay with you at the pharmacy in the academy?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded.

    Situ Hao stood up suddenly, fidgeting and walking back and forth down the hall, "That''s crazy, the idea is fucking crazy! Blue Star Dream is so special to me, it''s never left my ce for even half a step since being nted, now you want me to let you move it how can I let that happen? Not possible! Can''t be done!"

    "Ok." Dongfang Minghui stood up and smiled, "If you can''t let go of it, then keep it by your side. When Blue Star Dream withers, prepare a torch for it and set it on fire topletely solve its pain."

    With that, she walked right out of the hall.

    Missing the first round of the Female Protagonist''s test was already annoying her. Not to mention the fact that she had a lot of follow-up work behind her for Blue Star Dream.

    As a result, the other person didn''t care about Blue Star Dream because he couldn''t let go of it, so why should she care so much.

    After returning, the person in charge didn''t give her a hard time, only instructing her to rest early and not bete the next day.

    "Hey." Dongfang Minghui tossed and turned, unable to sleep anyhow, "Little Colour, how do you propose we sneak out of the Medicine Garden? To see Seventh sister take the test"

    Little Colour: "Get cleaned up and go to sleep."

    Dongfang Minghui fidgeted and rolled over again, "If Seventh sister gets into the academy, the ce she''ll be staying in will be too far away from this pharmacy of ours."

    Obviously being in the same academy, yet it seemed like two separate ces. They couldn''t even see each other, so isn''t her purpose of entering the academy for nothing?

    "Foolish woman, do you want another incident like with Mu Qing? You still haven''t learned your lesson fromst time. Your Seventh sister is so annoying. You''re so useless, I tell you what you''ll just drag her down."

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth, Little Colour had just said what was on her mind.

    "I''m telling you-"

    "Pfft," Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but stifle augh.

    Little Colour''s image had be so ingrained in her mind that she pictured a little kid with forked arms teaching her with a serious face.

    "Hahahahaha."

    Little Colour held out a vine to directly bind her hand over her mouth, "From now on, I will supervise your training and not let you ck off."

    "N-no! Let go of me!"

    Little Colour forked its waist and raised its head to the sky, "It is important that you find a skill so that your spiritual power can be used in a better way."

    Skills?

    Dongfang Minghui fell asleep from the lecture from Little Colour. It''s mouth dried up from the lecturing and it stomped around angrily, "Youzy girl."

    The next morning, without Dongfang Minghui having to think about how to sneak out and cheer the Female Protagonist, the opportunity presented itself at the door.

    Pharmacist Xu had gathered them together, and she had several nts in front of her. When Dongfang Minghui took a closer look at them, she noticed that a few of them were sick.

    "I''m sure you''re all well aware that thest few days were the busiest days for the Royal Academy, there''s the annual enrollment, and we''ll also be recruiting fifty people to enter the pharmacy. Half of yesterday''s first round of test-takers were eliminated, and there are still over 130 people who will participate in the second round. I called you guys over to exin a mission to all of you."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui heard that there was a mission, she immediately perked up her ears, thinking that it was mostly rted to applying for the test.

    As expected, she soon heard Pharmacist Xu continue, "Ten of you will be on the list to bring these ten pots of elixir to thepetition site, there will be pharmacists there to tell you what to do."

    There were just thirty pharmacists in the Angelica Garden, two steward brothers, twenty junior pharmacists, ten intermediate pharmacists, and three senior pharmacists, a vice president, a dean. Such an opportunity to show off in front of the bigshots, who did not want to strive?

    As a result, among the thirty people, each one didn''t give in to the other, and for a time, the noise made Angelica Garden instantly turn into a vegetable market.

    Once Pharmacist Xu saw this scene, she couldn''t help but cover her head and say, "All of you stop fighting."

    Her voice was cold, not loud, but enough to make all the Medicine Gardeners stop arguing to listen to her.

    "I have ten pots of medicinal herbs in front of me, three of which are medium grade and one of which is high grade. If you can identify one or two of them, I will count you as a pass."

    Everyone was confused for a moment, you look at me and I look at you, they were all looking at each other.

    This was a difficult problem, what medicine gardeners had to do was to take care of the medicinal herbs in the pots not learn about them, if they could identify the herbs, why would they be medicinal gardeners, they might as well apply to be pharmacists immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips and was the first to step out, "I want to identify it first."

    "This is a high-grade elixir, these two are mid-grade elixirs, and there''s another one I can''t distinguish." Dongfang Minghui left a little mistake, after all, she was currently a medicine gardener.

    Pharmacist Xu didn''t look at her, she was a bit surprised deep down, but still asked, "Is there anyone else that wants to try?"

    After Dongfang Minghui, others came up to identify them, but most were wrong, and only some got a few right. After all the thirty people were done identifying the medicinal nts, Pharmacist Xu directly whispered to the steward brother.

    After that, including Dongfang Minghui, a total of ten people, each picked a pot of herbs to go to the test area.

    They all each picked a spiritual herb that looked energetic, and when it was her turn, she was left with a pot of sickly looking beautiful geranium flowers, the beautiful geranium flowers was a beautiful flower because it bloomed beautifully like a beauty''s smile, so it was called beautiful geranium, and the flowers could be used as medicine.

    But this beautiful geranium flower was about to droop to its roots, so something was obviously wrong at first nce. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Minghuimunicated with it in her consciousness as she followed the troop towards the test area.

    The nt probably didn''t expect anyone to talk to it, and it barely had the strength to say, "I''m dying."

    "Why?" The medicine gardeners had regrly de-wormed these herbs and such on a daily basis, taking care of them properly, so how could it die for no reason.

    The Beautiful Geranium bobbed its head, "I had a section of my roots amputated."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t figure it out, the most important part of the beautiful geranium was its flowers, but some guy directly cut off its roots, it was simply a big sin!

    "Little Colour, the roots of the beauty geranium have been severed, can it still live?"

    Little Colour felt the need to ask about the most basic knowledge about nts, especially elixirs, since she was going to be a pharmacist, identifying the characteristics, medicinal properties, uses, etc. of various elixirs was essential knowledge.

    "What do you want now?" Little Colour already had some understanding of her nosy nature, "You''d better stop messing around for a while! Go see what the test area really needs you to do first."

    Dongfang Minghui touched the flowers of the beautiful geranium, "Hold on."

    When they arrived at the test area, Dongfang Minghui realized that the purpose of holding these elixirs here was to assess the pharmacist''s ability to recognize as well as judge the condition of the nts.

    Ten different types of elixirs, each had different medicinal properties, and different spiritual power levels.

    "Put the stuff down, you can leave first ande back in two hours." A person in charge motioned to her.

    That was too perfect for Dongfang Minghui, she had been waiting for this moment.

    The medicine gardeners made their way back to the Angelica Garden, Dongfang Minghui wasst, as she walked back she sneaked off onto a different road.

    "Where would Seventh sister be?" She remembered that when she entered the Royal Academy, the Female Protagonist had awakened a third attribute, darkness.

    However, this attribute cannot be exposed to the public, it would cause a big stir and bring a lot of trouble.

    The remaining two attributes she had were thunder and earth.

    "Let''s go to the Hall of Thunder." Dongfang Minghui asked people all the way to find out where the Hall of Thunder was. But as soon as she got there, she was stopped by a group of people.

    "This isn''t the Pharmacy little girl."

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback, only to realize she was still wearing the Medicine Gardener''s clothes, no wonder she was noticed so quickly.

    "What can I do for you little girl?" The stranger saw that it was someone from the Pharmacy and was particrly polite. If it was someone else who had trespassed into the Hall of Thunder, it was estimated that they would be unceremoniously beaten out.

    The geniuses of the lightning attribute tended to be violent and one of them was very handsome, they surrounded Dongfang Minghui.

    "This senior brother, it''s actually like this, I have a rtive who came here to apply for the exam, you see I didn''t ask the dean for leave to sneak out. Just amodate for a little please, after I see her pass I''ll get out." Dongfang Minghui immediately took out yesterday''s reward the Crow Dipper nt from her space ring and stuffed it into that big brother''s hands.

    Everyone who had been around the academy for a long time knew that you could offend anyone but never offend anyone in the pharmacy, or you would have a hard time.

    Everyone was willing to befriend a person from the pharmacy, the older brother smiled vaguely, "Little sister, looking at your face, I''ll let you go in but don''t make any trouble or you''ll be punished."

    "Absolutely not." Dongfang Minghui repeatedly assured.

    The other party quickly let her in, she sneaked in, and after looking around for half a day she still didn''t see the Female Protagonist''s figure, but she did see a familiar person.

    As the older brother who was in charge of the exam, Li Yunan was also one of the legends in the Royal Academy, he was a Water and Lightning dual attribute genius who had awakened his spiritual power since he was a child, and was currently a Level 3 Dual System Great Spiritualist.

    There are quite a few dual system geniuses in the Royal Academy, but to be able to make both departments reach Level 3 Great Spiritualist at the same time is remarkable.

    Dongfang Minghui was aware that the Female Protagonist would encounter several members of her harem at the Royal Academy, but she hadn''t really expected to encounter one just a few steps away.

    It must be because the author waszy that he made such a coincidental situation.

    "Seventh sister is definitely here." Dongfang Minghui was sitting in a corner, waiting for the Female Protagonist to show up, one of the men, Li Yunan had shown up so there was no reason for her to be absent.

    "This girl."

    Dongfang Minghui was tapped on the shoulder, startled, and even more so when she looked back, she pointed her finger at the other person and was incoherent in shock, "You, you, you-"

    Li Yunan originally thought that he had a kind face and guessed that she must have seen him before, plus the other party was wearing clothes that belonged to the pharmacy, when he came over to ask about the situation, he didn''t expect that she would be so scared her face would turn white.

    "This girl, have we met before?"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately thought of the way she''d ended up dead in the original plot, by robbing the Female Protagonist''s men!

    "Don''t know, I-I''ve never seen you before." She shielded her face, deeply afraid that he''d remember that encounter with the woman at the workshop back when she was helping her Seventh Sister.

    She didn''t want to mess with these men again, they were all beasts, it was horrible. The most important thing is that she doesn''t know when she''ll meet a man who will be part of the harem of her mistress, she still wants to live a long life!

    Li Yunan''s appearance was magnificent, his temperament was extraordinary, and because of his extremely high talent, he had a great reputation in the Royal Academy, although he hadn''t been interested in any junior sisters he''d never before seen a girl who was as afraid of him as this. It''s like she saw him as a fearful beast!

    He couldn''t help but smile and touched his handsome face, "Girl, I shouldn''t be that scary looking."

    Dongfang Minghui was already so worried her hair was about to turn white, how could she still listen to what he was saying, muttering. "Terrible."

    Li Yunanughed, he had never seen such a straightforward and lovely girl before.

    "Ninth sister, what are you doing here?" Dongfang Wanyu hadn''t noticed the people in the corner before, but Li Yunan, the referee''s brother, suddenly left the table. It attracted everyone''s attention, and that''s how she found out about her Ninth Sister.

    The moment Dongfang Wanyu saw Li Yunan, she''d already remembered what happened before, the other party seemed to have forgotten, but it looks like he still remembered Ninth Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui was shouted at by the Female Protagonist and woke up, feeling a bit guilty like a thief, she immediately got up from the ground, she grabbed Dongfang Wanyu''s arm and hid behind her. "I specifically came to see Seventh sister apply for the test."

    An image suddenly shed in Li Yunan''s mind, as if somewhere he''d seen two sisters also blocking each other like this before. That''s right, he hade close to having a big fight with a girl while on an adventure, passing through a small town, just to get some justice for the two sisters.

    In the end, before he could understand that matter, the two girls disappeared.

    "Girl, I''ve remembered you." Li Yunan smiled.

    Dongfang Minghui jaw dropped, she didn''t want the other party to remember her at all. Are you kidding me, shouldn''t that be said to the Female Protagonist?!<blockquote>

    Full chapter again thanks to KoFi donators <3 I appreciate all of you guys~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 26 (1)

    Chapter 26 (1)

    The Royal Academy entrance exams got stranger and stranger, the first round of testing was to record their cultivation levels and understand their initial data. But when it got to the second round, they were directly allowed to battle.

    The trainees of the Thunder Pce were all of the Lightning attributes or dual system attributes mostly, and Lightning users were usually very crafty people as well.

    Dongfang Wanyu was brought into a practice room. Inside, a scene looking like a misty forest was shown. Outside the practice room was a jewel-sized mirror, recording everything that happened inside.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t follow her Seventh sister inside and she felt a little frustrated.

    As soon as Dongfang Wanyu stepped into the forest, she could feel the strong aura of green grass, which was present in every nt and tree. The spirituality simtion of this room had apparently reached a 1:1 re-creation of a real environment.

    "Be careful." Qing Mo issued a warning.

    Fiery lightning suddenly attacked towards her, due to Qing Mo''s timely warning, Dongfang Wanyu managed to dodge it and rolled around on the ground in a messy manner.

    Amidst a loud rumbling sound, the ce where she was standing before was bombarded into a hole, and the surrounding green grass was also cleanly destroyed.

    At this moment, a beast as tall as a wolf came towards her step by step, with each step, the ground shook, it ran towards Dongfang Wanyu in rapid strides, instantly the ground quaked.

    "It''s a Silver Fanged Thunder Wolf, you have to be careful."

    Dongfang Wanyu wanted to curse, how could a mock test release a ferocious Silver Fanged Thunder Wolf. It looked like a wolf on the outside, with four feet, silver wolf fur all over, brimming with lightning. The wolf fur stood straight like a hedgehog. It can run on the ground extremely quickly like lightning, and its reactions were extremely fast. Most importantly, it could breathe fire and lightning anytime and anywhere, like a fire and lightning breathing dragon.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t dare to let it get close to her, as soon as it got close, the barbed lightning might knock her off her feet. Electricity scorched the outside. The key was that the fireced with lightning spewed out by the other side was so powerful that it would burst open once itnded, and if she was toote to dodge, it would not just be like now, with only her hair being scorched. The hot mes sprayed on her face and gave her a sense of crisis and the illusion of narrowly escaping death.

    Such a feeling she only encountered when she was in the Violet Devil Mountain Range, every time she went out for an adventure, it was a fight with her life at stake, and when she encountered beasts stronger than herself and had no way out, she could only fight and walk on the edge of death.

    "Very well, you''ve got me thoroughly excited." Dongfang Wanyu licked her lips, her blood boiling for no apparent reason.

    Likewise, the wolf was infuriated by her actions of dodging time and again.

    What she didn''t know was that the mock drill was actually set based on one''sbat ability, and the higher one''s talent, the greater the danger one faced.

    She was a Spiritual Master with three types of attributes, so the beast she faced was dual-typed, the only dual-typed beast in the entire assessment.

    Dongfang Wanyu wasn''t aware of this, her eyes and mind were now thinking about how to destroy this Silver Fanged Thunder Wolf, she attempted a long-range attack, gathering the lightning in her body into the palm of her hand, and while dodging, she turned around and smashed it hard against the Thunder Wolf.

    The Thunder Wolf was also an agile beast, and when it sensed Dongfang Wanyu''s killing intent, it also promptly spewed fireced with lightning thunder towards the lightning.

    The fireced with lightning met the lightning, it was like fire meeting lightning, the two strong forces met and collided, finally exploding with more than ten times the bombardment power, the entire assessment area vibrated.

    The original resistance set by the practice room was five times, but the substantial bombardment caused by Dongfang Wanyu was beyond its ability to withstand.

    In the blink of an eye, everything was gone.

    With a sh of white light, Dongfang Wanyu found herself outside of the practice room.

    "Congrattions, you''ve passed the assessment." The senior brother at the side wiped his sweat, if he hadn''t cut off all simtions in the practice room in time, the assessment area would have be a ruin by now! What was that lightning? The power was actually so strong, ten times stronger than the fireced with lightning he had simted.

    Dongfang Wanyu was surprised, it was too soon for it to be over, she hadn''t had enough yet. She had just thought of another way to respond to the enemy, she might''ve been able to defeat that Silver Fang Thunder Wolf in the same old way as well without using as much energy.

    When she got out she saw Dongfang Minghui squatting on the ground.

    "Ninth sister, what are you doing?"

    "Counting ants." As soon as Dongfang Minghui looked up, she saw the Female Protagonist''s smiling face and immediately stood up, "Seventh sister, congrattions on passing your assessment."

    "Is it really okay for you to sneak out like that?" Dongfang Wanyu looked at her in her medicine gardener outfit and guessed.

    Dongfang Minghui wrinkled her little nose, "Seventh sister, I''ll immediately leave, you said before that you only needed two hours."

    "This little junior sister, you just passed the assessment, you still have toe over here to sign your name." A Thunder Pce senior brother immediately rushed over when he saw Dongfang Wanyu.

    "Seventh sister, you go ahead do your stuff, I''m leaving." Dongfang Minghui guessed that Female Protagonist''s test result must be very good,. Just from the second test, she was already basically admitted as a student at the Royal Academy, and someone would make arrangements for her amodation.

    "Well ok, when it''s over, I''ll go and visit you." Dongfang Wanyu said and followed that senior brother as he stepped into the Hall of Thunder.

    She counted the hours and felt that the second round of examinations on the pharmacist''s side was nearing the end as well so she immediately rushed over in a flurry of excitement.

    Who would have expected that as soon as she entered the examination area, she would see a red figure, and as she tried to stop, she couldn''t stop in time and bumped into it.

    "Ouch."

    "Ouch."

    "Which eyeless person."

    Their voices sounded out almost simultaneously, and Dongfang Minghui, being small, was knocked back and fell straight to the ground with a bump on her butt.

    But she felt the voice was a bit familiar.

    "Which courtyard are you from, don''t you use your eyes when you walk? Quickly apologize to this Miss." The hot-tempered miss Murong Qingyi angrily kicked Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t dodge, and her ankle hurt, but she felt that the arrogant and domineering girl seemed a bit familiar. Standing up, she thought for a while.

    "What are you looking at, if you keep staring do you believe this Miss will smack you to death." A long whip swished over, but it was gripped by someone before it could reach too far if it wasn''t it would probably be smacking Dongfang Minghui''s face!

    Damn, what a familiar scene!

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind suddenly shed with an extremely quick image, another person just as fond as the Female Protagonist of the whip, and she uses it at every turn as well.

    Holy shit, isn''t this the girl that tried fighting the Female Protagonist at the store before? Li Yunan had fought her for this, so why did she suddenly show up at the Royal Academy.

    "Who are you, daring to grab this girl''s whip?" Murong Qingyi was whipping whoever she saw, she hadn''t seen the form clearly.

    Dongfang Minghui looked sideways at her savior, a white and clean looking girl, the girl was dressed in light civilian clothes, she carried a very wide sword behind her back, from the warrior symbol on her clothes, she should be a senior sister from the Warrior Hall. Probably a new student that had not yet had time to get assigned a school uniform.

    "It''s wrong for people to bump into you, but you can''t just whip her." Bai Rou predicted that a whipshing would have a ny percent chance of directly destroying Dongfang Minghui''s delicate babyface, she had never seen such a ruthless new trainee so she intervened immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately bowed and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."

    Apologize first, as for the other party wanting to whip herself for this, she would settle the score with her another day.

    Murong Qingyi smacked the whip for a while but found the other end of the whip in Bai Rou''s hands wouldn''t move, immediately knowing that she had met an expert, plus Dongfang Minghui''s sincere apology had people around her pointing fingers at her, she had to let her attitude soften but her mouth was still hard, "Let go."

    Bai Ruo loosened her hand quickly, Murong Qingyi stepped a few steps backward, she stared at Dongfang Minghui fiercely before stowing the whip away.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her nose, wondering if it''s because she seemed too docile.

    "Be more careful in the future." Although Bai Rou''s face was cold, her tone of voice was gentle.

    "I know." Dongfang Minghui saw that she was leaving and immediately chased after her, "Is Senior Sister a member of the Warrior Hall? May I have your name, please?"

    "Bai Rou."

    After saying that, the person left.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth was so shocked and her mouth couldn''t stop blowing up like it was stuffed with eggs as she repeated the name, Bai Rou Bai Rou! So she was Bai Rou, this girl would team up with the Female Protagonist in the future and was also a fierce general.

    Two cmities in one day, Dongfang Minghui felt it was all because she went out and didn''t look at the yellow calendar, had she known what would happen she would have stayed safely in the Angelica Garden.

    "I''m finished!"

    This bump and disturbance dyed some time, and when she arrived, there were only a few scattered people left in the application area, they all looked like fellow pharmacy faculty members who hade to help as supervisors.

    Dongfang Minghui awkwardly ran out from a corner and grabbed a random person and asked, "This senior brother, I would like to ask, is the assessment over?"

    The older brother looked at her as he cleaned up, "It''s been almost half an hour since the end, you''re a Medicine Gardener from the Pharmacy right? All of the elixirs borrowed from you guys today have been sent back."

    Dongfang Minghui: "."

    Now she was really finished, she didn''t even know what excuse to use to go back.

    Hesitating and dawdling, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t think of a perfectly reasonable one. Dilly-dallying outside the pharmacy for a while, before she held the idea of facing her death and then bravely rushing in with eyes closed towards the Angelica Garden.

    "Ouch my aunt, where on earth have you been running to." The steward brother was sharp-eyed and immediately moved forward to stop her when he saw her.

    "Actually, I just got lost on my way back." The Royal Academy was huge, and she had asked many people how to get there for that reason.

    Dongfang Minghui looked like she''d done something wrong and hung her head low, thinking to herself, just scold me.

    "Oh my, big brother Situ has been waiting for you for more than two whole hours and broken several teacups, you should be careful when you go there ."

    "Huh?" Wasn''t it Pharmacist Xu who wanted to punish her?

    Dongfang Minghui was sent to Situ Hao by the steward senior brother with a confused face.

    "Big Brother, Qian Minghui is here."

    As long as she wasn''t facing Pharmacist Xu, Dongfang Minghui could breathe a sigh of relief. When she saw Situ Hao looking gloomy she couldn''t help but mock, "What brings Senior Brother Situ here?"

    Situ Hao was unable tough or cry, "Little girl you''re quite good at holding grudges, why did you make me wait for you for more than two hours? If the other pharmacists find out that you''re cking off, you''ll be punished."

    Dongfang Minghui just relied on the fact that he didn''t dare to do anything to her and grinned proudly, "Forget it, adults shouldn''t care about the little people. Come on, tell me, what do you want from me?"

    Situ Hao sighed, "I thought about it all night yesterday, and I think you''re right. If it wasn''t for the fact that I don''t understand what Blue Star Dream needs, I wouldn''t have caused it so much pain."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and connected all the dots, it seems that Situ Hao genuinely cared about Blue Star Dreams.

    "I went up to Blue Star Dream''s yardst night and told it I was going to bring it to you, it was so happy, I haven''t felt it act like that in such a long time." Situ Hao was sad, he was at the very least still the owner, but somehow it turned out he was no match for Dongfang Minghui an outsider.

    Just talking about it made him want to cry!<blockquote>

    It''s ok Situ, our cute Minghui''s got unbeatable charm after all ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 26 (2)

    Chapter 26 (2)

    "Can you promise me it will get better?" Situ Hao cared a lot about this.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but roll her eyes, she had never seen such a motherly man before, "You''ve already decided, why do you even need toe over here to ask, or did you want to chat with me?"

    Situ Hao spread his hands, "You should consider my feelings, as the owner of Blue Star Dreams, I shouldn''t-"

    "Don''t worry, Blue Star Dreams will be fine, I''ll let it get better and better, and when it''s better, I''ll let it go back to you."

    Situ Hao perked up his ears, did he just hear something wrong? How could Blue Star Dream go back by itself?

    "You''re the one who suggested the method, so tell me how to move Blue Star Dreams to the pharmacy when it''s so big." Situ Hao, having made his decision, immediately began working on the follow-up.

    It was something that Dongfang Minghui had expected early on, the only thing she had expected wrongly was that it had taken Situ Hao just one night to figure it out.

    "First of all, Blue Star Dream is a Golden Thorn Tree, which is considered a more dangerous magic nt, you have to get permission from the dean first. He needs to give you permission to move Blue Star Dreams. Step two, you need to find me an uninhabited yard in the middle of nowhere, about the same size as your Blue Star Dreams'' yard. I''m going to move in with it, understand?" Dongfang Minghui thought it was so nice to have connections, it was easy enough to suddenly get to live in a bigpound on her own!

    Situ Hao flinched, "You still haven''t talked about how to actually move Blue Star Dream."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him again and again with a profound look, "Just get all the other stuff done first. When you''re done, I''ll take care of the rest."

    Situ Hao eyed her suspiciously, "Alright, I''ll go talk to the dean first."

    What exactly he and the dean talked about, Dongfang Minghui didn''t know, but she had waited two full days for Situ Hao.

    The steward senior brother was a little more humble in front of Situ Hao, he led the way while she and Situ Hao walked behind, until they reached a remote courtyard at the farthest distance from the Angelica Garden. The courtyard was overgrown with weeds and looked deserted for some time.

    "The first time I saw it, I thought it would be a good ce for a new yard. But it''s been too many years and no one has been cleaning for a long time, so it''s not a good idea to let little sister live alone." The steward brother advised from the side.

    Situ Hao frowned, he had probably never seen such a deserted courtyard before.

    Dongfang Minghui did think it was very good however, for one, the ce was remote and undisturbed, and for another, it was far from the Angelica Garden, which was filled with countless spiritual herbs and spiritual energy, which was instead harmful to Blue Star Dream.

    "I think it''s a good ce to clean up." Dongfang Minghui''s smiling with a pair of eyes all curved up, she secretly conversed in her mind with Little Colour, "Little Colour, do you feel that aura? What exactly is it?"

    Little Colour muttered, "I don''t know, let''s wait until they''re gone for now and then we''ll probe deeper."

    Situ Hao opened his mouth and would have tried to persuade her as well, but looking at Dongfang Minghui''s unwavering expression, the idea was dispelled, "I''ll have someonee over to help you clean up then, otherwise it''s really not suitable to live in."

    The steward senior brother immediately took a step forward, "If senior brother trusts me, I''ll have someonee over to help little junior sister clean up the room."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother."

    Situ Hao looked at the steward senior brother, nodded, and then said, "Now that the ce has been chosen, tell me what to do next!"

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, "Take me to see Blue Star Dream."

    Situ Hao asked all the way, but she didn''t reveal half a point of the information, only that there was a way to move Blue Star Dream over there easily, without making a big fuss.

    If Situ Hao knew how she was going to move Blue Star Dream, he would probably call her a liar, asking her loudly would it really be fine if it was done like that?

    Dongfang Minghui reached the entrance and said to him, "Don''t let anyonee in and disturb us. If anything goes wrong with Blue Star Dream, I won''t be responsible."

    Situ Hao had wanted to sneak up on the wall to check it out, but she had scared him so much that he had ordered everyone to guard the outside and no one was allowed to take a step, not even to climb the wall.

    "Hui Hui, are you here to pick me up?" Blue Star Dream was happy, all the thorny vines and branches were all flying in the air, but they didn''t dare to really approach her.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Yes, do as we said before, it might be a bit painful to transform into human form, but you have to be patient and hold on."

    "It''s fine, I''m not afraid of pain."

    That being said, Dongfang Minghui had a tiny bit of concern so she got her little friend involved as well.

    "Little Colour."

    A chubby little toddler appeared in the courtyard, and there was a small vine branch above its head, swaying left and right, swinging with the wind in a rhythm.

    "This is Little Colour." After Dongfang Minghui''s introduction, Blue Star Dream also knew Little Colour''s name.

    Little Colour''s eyelids nted and red at it, "Come on, focus all the spiritual energy into the heart of the tree then pretend you''re human, and then slowly little by little, channel it to all the extremities."

    Blue Star Dream was an obedient good baby, all the thorny branches danced, and Dongfang Minghui could clearly feel that the environment she was in was focusing all the spiritual energy around it.

    The spiritual energy from its body would asionally run inside her body in tandem, straight into the meridians within her body, in a few moments, the external spiritual energy almost made her meridians so full they almost burst.

    Blue Star Dream was gifted, it understood Little Color''s words all at once, and when it gathered all the spiritual energy in its body at the heart, it felt as if its entire body had snapped, and it wanted to cry from the pain.

    But when it thought of what it had promised before, it clenched its teeth and didn''t say a word.

    Dongfang Minghui, on the other hand, had to fight off therge amount of spiritual energy that was scurrying towards her from Blue Star Dream while watching the tall tree break into pieces, the blue sap flowing everywhere, and even some of itnding on her face, it was warm and contained a great deal of spiritual energy, it almost made her go out of control.

    "Control yourself." Little Colour warned, not only to Blue Star Dream but also to Dongfang Minghui as a reminder.

    They were all in pain, Dongfang Minghui suppressed the spiritual energy suppressing it till she felt the feeling of her realm bottleneck stirring again. She almost felt that she was about to be unable to continue with it, the other seven grey meridians in her body actually all broken through in one go. Thus, more spiritual energy swept in wildly.

    The spiritual energy rioted in the air, the sky descended with a vision, and the sky, which was still somewhat bright, was suddenly filled with dark clouds as well as thunder and lightning.

    The three people at the center of the spiritual energy vortex didn''t notice the visions at all. Even if they had noticed it at the moment, they would have been powerless to stop it.

    Situ Hao who was guarding outside stared at the sky in dismay, there was a powerful vortex in the sky right now that seemed to be brewing something.

    "Spiritual treasure birth, that''s the reason the sky is filled with these visions, quickly go and see where it is." He gave amand and continued to guard the outside of the courtyard, pacing back and forth.

    The trees in the courtyard crashed to the ground, and most of the thorny branches fell downward, breaking into several pieces as they fell to the ground, blue liquid sttering everywhere, all pale and shocking.

    There was a sh of heavenly light at the vortex in the sky, and lightning as thick as five men''s thighs was about to fall.

    "Hold on." Little Colour didn''t have time to ount for anything and channeled all of its spiritual energy into Blue Star Dream''s body to help it.

    "Ooh, it hurts." Bluestar Dream had never felt such pain, as if its root had snapped and shattered, inch by inch, and then its broken branch would grow and break again. Repeatedly several times, it was simply worse than death.

    The thunder in the sky was just halfway down when it suddenly and strangely disappeared.

    The sky cleared once again, and the turquoise blue clouds and sky were the same as usual as if none of the strangeness from before had existed.

    The spiritual vortex in the courtyard also disappeared without a trace, and when Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, the ground was a mess, and Little Colour had disappeared.

    "Hui Hui." A five or six year old boy gently touched her shredded hair and smiled a sunny smile towards her, his azure eyes seemingly were like an ocean, they were clean and clear.

    Dongfang Minghui was appalled, "Blue Star Dreams?"

    "Hui Hui, why do I feel weird." It looked at its short arms and short legs and was slightly sad.

    Dongfang Minghui cried andughed, "Blue Star Dream, you are now in human form, you see, you and I are the same now." She reached out her hands and squeezed his little cheek.

    Blue Star Dream did the same to her and then giggled.

    "That''s enough, you two fools, bring it back to the Royal Academy, my spiritual energy is only lent to him temporarily it won''t hold up for long." Little Colour pulled out a small vine in her soul sea and shook it at her.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately sobered up, "Blue Star Dream, I''ll trouble you toe inside my space ring for the time being. "

    Blue Star Dream went over and hugged her, then plunged into the ring.

    "How''s it going?" Situ Hao seemed quite nervous, just now the sudden visions in the sky terrified him, thinking that the movement was made by Blue Star Dream.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Are you going back to the Royal Academy with me?"

    "Where''s Blue Star Dream? Didn''t you take it with you?" Situ Hao peeked into the courtyard and was bbergasted when he saw broken branches all over the ground. He picked up a broken branch from Blue Star dream and was instantly furious. Red-eyed, he yelled at Dongfang Minghui, "What''s going on here?"

    "Calm down, I''ve already taken Blue Star Dream, this is just the remnants of its root, don''t worry, I''ll show you a living Blue Star Dreamter."

    With Dongfang Minghui''s repeated assurances, Situ Hao could only believe that Blue Star Dream was still fine, but he was always apprehensive along the way, unable to stop asking question after question.

    Dongfang Minghui was bored by his questions, and for the first time felt that the road to the Royal Academy was too far.

    At the other courtyard, Dongfang Minghui stopped Situ Hao outside, "You guard for me outside! I must not be disturbed by anyone on the way."

    Looking at her determined eyes, Situ Hao was once again bluffed by her, but this matter was rted to Blue Star Dream and he didn''t want a single mistake.

    Dongfang Minghui released Blue Star Dream from the space ring and brought it around the courtyard with her "Blue Star Dream, for some time toe, the two of us will be living together, and now you can pick a location you like the most."

    Bluestar Dream was especially happy to hear that he was going to live with her, tilting up a smiling face and pointing to a spot in the courtyard off to the side.

    "Why did you choose that side." Dongfang Minghui didn''t quite understand, nts liked open spaces, the nooks and crannies of that corner probably didn''t have enough space for it to grow.

    "I don''t know, I just feelfortable in that corner."

    "Don''t dawdle," Little Colour warned in a sea of souls.

    "Don''t worry, Hui Hui''s here with you." Dongfang Minghui hugged it, then backed away a bit.

    She then saw two vine branches thrust straight into both of Blue Star Dream''s arms, the blue spiritual energy leaking out a little bit before it was all absorbed by Little Colour.

    Soon, the vine branches became solid, instead, Blue Star Dream seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, it''s body shape also started to change, and slowly, a little nt appeared on the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to disturb them, in fact, when Little Colour first proposed this suggestion it had also been dismissed by her when it was made. It would be painful for the two youngsters to exchange spirits and forms with each other, one wrong step would hurt both of them if they weren''t careful.

    But, with long term survival in mind, she had finally agreed to it. Now, it seemed that Little Colour''s original im of danger was less than one percent.

    Hmph, she knew she''d been tricked by her little friend.

    Blue Star Dream soon turned into a sapling and stayed peacefully in the corner.

    Little Colour also quickly returned to her sea of souls, "I''m going to sleep for a while, during this time you stay out of trouble."

    Dongfang Minghui: ".the little one is getting older and bolder, what should I do?"

    There was no sound from Little Colour after that.

    "Blue Star Dream, are you okay?" Dongfang Minghui walked over to the sapling and stroked its newly emerged branch, look at its emerald green color! The branches were tender and green, and I thought to myself that this was a natural growth.

    Blue Star Dream shook its branch and tenderly rolled it up her wrist to show that she was fine. Since most of the spiritual energy had all been siphoned off, it was much more rxed, as if the body''s shackles had all been untied at once.

    When Dongfang Minghui called Situ Hao in, she pointed to the small sapling in the corner, "Blue Star Dream is there, go over there and take a look at it."

    The contrast from a big tree to a young sapling made Situ Hao stare and point at Blue Star Dream half a dozen times, "Y-you''re lying to me!"

    "Say what''s on your mind to it quickly." Dongfang Minghui yawned, feeling sore everywhere after such a long day.

    Little Colour sucked up the excess spiritual energy from Blue Star Dream, saving Blue Star Dream and helping itself at the same time.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her little friend was a little viin, no wonder Little Colour willingly volunteered to help Blue Star Dream, it turned out it had a purpose.

    "Ugh, I''ll find a way topensate Blue Star Dreamter." Think of it as a payment for taking spiritual energy from it.

    Dongfang Minghui and Blue Star Dream got along very well, and in the morning Blue Star Dream woke her up by pulling her with its branches, but only one of ten times was sessful. As for her, she woke up and watered Blue Star Dream. Then she''d loosen the soil and then gather at Angelica Garden to start a day''s work.

    Unbeknownst to her, there were suddenly many more medicine gardeners in the Angelica Garden.

    When she arrived, she saw more than a dozen people chattering with each other, not knowing what they were discussing. The atmosphere of Angelica Garden was much more lively than usual because of their presence.

    She immediately leaned in front of the steward senior brother curiously pointing to that group of people, "Senior brother, they are also medicine gardeners? So do we need to continue collecting morning dew today?"

    "Definitely, the morning dew is indispensable for making potions."

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at them, "They want it too?"

    The elder brother in charge pulled her aside and said, "The enrollment of the pharmacy is all over, these are thest from the third round of tests. They didn''t want to leave, so they were assigned here."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded knowingly, the Pharmacy''s position in the Royal Academy was pivotal, in the Seven Coloured Continent there were still generally few pharmacists, the students who came to take the test were probably thinking that as long as they stayed in the academy, they would have a chance to make a name for themselves one day, so everyone hade to be a medicine gardener.

    Soon, Pharmacist Xu came, and everyone who saw her was like a mouse that saw a cat, and quickly lined up. Dongfang Minghui cleverly stood on the side and nced at what she was holding. Hey, isn''t this the Beautiful germanium that was about to die yesterday.

    "There are three things that need to be exined to you today, one of which is that the White Angelica Garden has added twelve new medicinal gardeners, the steward willter tell the rules in the White Angelica Garden Speak to them, and make reasonable arrangements for their lodgings. Secondly, it is about this beautiful geranium, whoever held it to the test area yesterday,e forward."

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to herself, and she took a step forward, feeling baffled.

    Pharmacist Xu spoke bluntly in public, "Yesterday I saw it blooming well, so I brought it from the back of the mountain. But in just one day, it began to wither. You should know that in the Angelica Garden, maliciously destroying an elixir will result in expulsion from the Pharmacy and even direct expulsion from the Royal Academy."

    "Pharmacist Xu do you mean that I deliberately destroyed the beautiful geranium?" Dongfang Minghui asked with a smiling face.

    "This pot of beauty geranium was only touched by me and you yesterday. Is it possible that there were others who touched it?" Pharmacist Xu''s slender eyes gently aimed at the other nine people present.

    Dongfang Minghui also looked at them, and the remaining nine people who had gone to the test area yesterday all hung their heads and looked at their toes as if they had nothing to do with the matter.

    Pharmacist Xu''s words clearly trying to find issues with her and she seemed eager to convict her.

    At that moment, the steward brother came out from the side and said to her, "Pharmacist Xu, do you see if there could be any misunderstanding. Yesterday when Qian Minghui returned I happened to see that she had returned empty-handed, and I did not see her bring the beautiful germanium back."

    The steward brother was quite righteous, standing up for her at a time like this. However, she couldn''t be too happy too soon.

    Dongfang Minghui also defended herself along with Steward Senior Brother''s words, "Yesterday, I brought this pot of beautiful geranium into the test area and left it there to do another job for Senior Brother Situ. When I went to get it again, the senior brothers in the test area said that someone helped me bring back this pot of beautiful geranium."

    So, Dongfang Minghui spread her hands and said, "Pharmacist Xu, I think the priority is to first find out who brought the beautiful geranium back yesterday."

    Pharmacist Xu''s beautiful eyes turned slightly and lingered on the steward brother and her for a while before she smiled, "From what you guys are saying, it seems like in the middle of this is there really is a misunderstanding, but there''s no way to find out the truth at the moment, and we''re all wasting time waiting here, so we might as well put the matter on hold. What do you think?"

    This kind of person was clearly deliberately provoking trouble and wanting to embarrass her in front of everyone. If it wasn''t for the Steward Brother saying a fair word, today''s matter would definitely not have been so simple.

    Seeing that Dongfang Minghui didn''t respond, Steward Senior Brother tugged on her sleeve.

    "I''ll listen to Pharmacist Xu''s arrangements." Dongfang Minghui pulled a fake smile with a false heart.

    Afterward, Dongfang Minghui was pulled aside by the steward brother, "Did you offend Pharmacist Xu somewhere?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused, she had only been at work for less than a week, how could she have the time to offend anyone. Besides, she was so mild-tempered, how could she easily offend someone?

    "Brother, don''t you want to think about what''s in it for me to offend a Pharmacist?" Not to mention it was just a little junior pharmacist, even if she wanted to offend someone, she would have picked a more important person to offend.

    The steward brother whispered, "Why don''t you go and ask senior brother Situ for help, after all, there are people above this Pharmacist Xu."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little unhappy, although everyone was bullying her, how could she get Situ Hao''s help for this.

    Not to mention there were people above, even if it was Emperor Hao above, she''ll need solid reasons to bother him for this matter.

    "Senior brother, let''s not panic yet, let''s see what she really wants."

    Dongfang Minghui was in a very unhappy mood when she returned to the courtyard, and even Blue Star Dream felt it. It shook its tender branch to hold her, but it found that when its own body became smaller, the branch also became shorter, and it was inexplicably sad.

    "Blue Star Dream, I''m back."

    Once she returned, she checked its soil and moisture, then checked to see if any unsightly insects were crawling up it.

    "Hui Hui''s not happy?"

    "Yeah, I was deliberately wronged today, and some woman''s trying to get me kicked out of here."

    Hmph, that woman even tried to kick her out of the Royal Academy.

    She thought long and hard about everything she had done from her first day to today, and she quickly guessed that things were presumably happening on that day when she had to identify the intermediate and advanced elixirs.

    She had always been close to nts, so naturally, she was able to identify the strength of the spiritual energy in the spirit medicine at a nce, thus distinguishing their levels.

    "It''s probably because of that that she tried to get rid of me." Dongfang Minghui felt that she was too careless, even though she had deliberately said one wrong nt that day, she couldn''t stop arousing other people''s suspicions.

    Situ Hao once said that besides highly gifted pharmacists, many of them were from medicine gardeners, could it be that she was worried that I would step on her head one day?

    "Hui Hui."

    The little branch of Blue Star Dream tickled her palm before calling the other''s attention to herself, "Let''s go hit her."

    "Hey, that''s good for you. But Blue Star Dream, with your little body, can you beat the other person?" Dongfang Minghui felt a sweetness in her heart, she was sad but at least there was someone, no, uhh some tree tofort her.

    Blue Star Dream took out a tender branch and smacked it hard on the ground, the sound of popping was endless, but it was extremely small and subtle.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to hit it and touched it, "Blue Star Dream also knows how to get angry for me, I''m so happy."

    Blue Star Dream shyly curled the tender branch around her finger and rubbed it affectionately.

    Just as she expected, it wasn''t over.

    "Qian Minghui, Pharmacist Xu told you toe over there, the person who helped you bring the beautiful geranium back that day has been found. " A man who was also a Medicine Gardener came to find her in the courtyard and said.

    The Medicine Gardener looked around for a moment and envied her, "You''re the only one living in this courtyard, huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Let''s go, I''m going to go over there and take a look."

    The two of them were walking one after the other.

    Dongfang Minghui pretended to be gossipy and asked, "Strange, why don''t I seem to see Steward Brother today? He shouldn''t leave Angelica Garden on weekdays, have you seen him?"

    "No, early this morning the steward brother said something and went out, I don''t know what he went out to do, he still hasn''t returned yet." The medicine boy bluntly stated, "Pharmacist Xu saw that I happened to be free, so she asked me toe and call you."

    Boy, good for you.

    Pill Master Xu had deliberately packed off the steward brother, leaving her in an isted situation.

    "s, Qian Minghui, why did you have to live in that remote little courtyard? I''ve heard that it used to be haunted by people who died, and it was deserted for a long time."

    Dongfang Minghui chuckled dryly, thinking to herself that such a made-up story wouldn''t scare her. She doesn''t believe in ghosts!

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    In the pharmacy, the pharmacists were treated very well. Junior pharmacists had their own unique office space, and Pharmacist Xu''s treatment''s much better than the average junior pharmacist. She had an independent office, and also a small medicinal garden, the medicinal garden is small, but there were also two or three medicinal ves guarding it!

    Dongfang Minghui spat all the way down the road, no wonder Pharmacist Xu always acted so cockily with the other medicinal gardeners.

    "Here we are." When the medicine boy reached the door, he automatically stopped and didn''t go inside, "Pharmacist Xu should be waiting for you inside."

    "Thank you." Dongfang Minghui thanked him and stopped him after a few steps, "Can I trouble you with one thing? Yesterday I made an appointment with the Steward Brother to go to Senior Brother''s side. If he can''t find me today, can you tell him to wait for me? Also, say I''m here at Pharmacist Xu''s ce."

    "Okay, I''ll speak to Steward Senior Brother when he returns." The other party agreed without even thinking about it.

    Dongfang Minghui watched him leave before slowly walking into Pharmacist Xu''s office, the room was a mess with leftover roots of nts and some prepared medicinal juices everywhere.

    "Pharmacist Xu?"

    She just stood at the doorway and shouted twice into the room, and when no one responded, she prepared to leave.

    "Are you in such a hurry to leave because you''re worried that what you investigated earlier might be bad for you?" Suddenly a slightly sarcastic voice rang out.

    This was the other party''s true face, right, putting up a fair and impartial appearance in normal days, but secretly, she was a sarcastic and petty person.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled good-naturedly, "How could Pharmacist Xu think like this?"

    Pharmacist Xu tossed her gloves aside and half propped herself up to look at her, "In response to this matter, I actually have a good suggestion that you may wish to hear."

    She stood aside as if she was listening, "Minghui is foolish, I would like to ask Pharmacist Xu to enlighten me."

    Pharmacist Xu pointed to her own territory, "What do you think of my ce?"

    She had already observed the courtyard when she hade in before, and in terms of the welfare of a junior pharmacist, it was actually quite good, especially since these were exactly the same as what she had originally wanted. She also wanted to have a separate herb garden and grow all those herbs that she liked in her own garden.

    "Pharmacist Xu''s achievements are enviable for such a young age."

    Pharmacist Xu gave a proud smile and proudly lifted her chin, gesturing for her to take a seat and said, "This proposal of mine will both solve the problem of you destroying the beautiful geranium and also provide you with an excellent opportunity for the future."

    "What opportunity?"

    Why did she seem to be getting more and more frustrated? Hmm

    The other party didn''t see her impatience at all and said, "Although this courtyard is small, it''s better than nothing. If you are here to help me manage the pharmacy garden, I will promote you when I am promoted to a senior pharmacist in the future. You also know that if you work as a medicine gardener in Angelica Garden, you may not be able to make a breakthrough in ten or even a hundred years. With this ability of yours, staying in the Angelica Garden is too useless."

    She understood that the other party had dug a pit for her to jump into, just to recruit her to look after the garden for her? How dumb was she to be to give birth to such a strange idea?

    Dongfang Minghui listened for a while and couldn''t help but yawn, "Pharmacist Xu asked me toe here today, just to say that?"

    Xu Lian didn''t expect the other party to be unmoved, she was, at any rate, a junior pharmacist with status, she didn''t know how many people in the pharmacy would hurry to suck up to her and see how she''s doing. But the reality was different than she expected, even a little Medicine Gardener didn''t take her seriously and ignored her offer.

    "You don''t really think I can''t do anything about you, do you?" Xu Lian had an angry face and looked several points more serious than usual.

    Dongfang Minghui wore a professional smile on her face and said, "Pharmacist Xu has spoken highly of me, I''m just a little medicine gardener, how dare I confront you."

    Xu Lian''s mouth curled up in a winning smile, she knew that the other party would agree, who would have expected that the other party''s next words would anger her half to death.

    "However, Pharmacist Xu, we both know whether or not I ruined this elixir of that beautiful geranium, if you have any evidence, bring it out to dry. If you don''t have any evidence, as the saying goes, food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be spoken indiscriminately." Dongfang Minghui smiled slightly towards her, but this smile didn''t look the same to Pharmacist Xu it looked like it was mocking her!

    "I haven''t finished my business today, if Pharmacist Xu doesn''t have any other orders, I''ll leave first."

    Until she left, Pharmacist Xu hadn''t even managed to say a single retort. Her eyes were gloomy and her fingers almost buckled a hole in the wooden chair, she had never seen such a disinterested and ungrateful little girl in her entire life.

    In that case, don''t me her for not showing mercy.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui stepped out of Pharmacist Xu''s small courtyard, she was pulled aside by her steward brother, "Little Sister. Pharmacist Xu didn''t make things difficult for you on purpose?"

    "Thank you for elder brother''s concern, she can''t bully me."

    The steward brother couldn''t help but get a headache when he saw how optimistic she looked, he whispered, "Let''s talk as we walk."

    The two of them quickly left Pharmacist Xu''s small courtyard, and along the way, she heard a lot of gossip about Pharmacist Xu, including the fact that she had an older brother who was a Feng Yun List top fifty ranked student, his name was Xu Jin. She wasn''t originally hired by the pharmacy, it was her brother who got her a medicine gardener status through connections, after which she followed a good master. That master had done her best to teach her, but as a result, she had somehow managed to squeeze out her master and take her ce to manage the big and small affairs in Angelica Pharmacy.

    "So there''s still such a thing." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but apud this woman, these days there was actually such an ungrateful woman that would deceive their own master''s position!

    "Senior brother, how do you know this?" She was curious.

    The steward brother shook his head and sighed, "I shouldn''t have told you these things, but I see you, little sister, you really don''t have any sense of defense sometimes! I told you long ago, this matter needs the support of senior brother, or you won''t even know how you died. In these years, if there are not ten talented Medicine Gardeners destroyed in the hands of Pharmacist Xu, there are at least seven or eight. "

    Dongfang Minghui bared her teeth in feigned fear, "What a scary woman."

    "It''s good to know that you''re afraid." The steward brother sent the person to the garden and went back, he thought about it, but he always felt that it was not right to continue to let this matter go on, and thought of the way Senior Brother Situ treated Qian Minghui, he went out on another hurried trip.

    Dongfang Minghui did things so beautifully every day that it was hard to find fault with them, even so, she could still see something on Pharmacist Xu''s face.

    The limits of her opponent''s patience were about to be broken.

    The storm had yet to arrive, but the Female Protagonist had arrived at Angelica Garden.

    When the steward brother informed Dongfang Minghui, she couldn''t believe that the Female Protagonist had actuallye to find her personally, thus showing that the goodwill she had brushed up earlier was still sessful, yay!

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing here?"

    Dongfang Wanyu had arranged a series of trivial matters for entering the academy beforeing to the pharmacy to look for her. Thinking about what Qing Mo had said before, she was still a bit worried.

    She brought the Female Protagonist inside her small courtyard and they sat around the stone bench.

    "Seventh sister, this is the Blue Star Dream I was just telling you about, it lives with me now."

    Blue Star Dream heard her call out to it, and even pulled out a tender branch to say hello.

    Dongfang Minghui waved at it too, and the scene of one person and one tree interacting was yed out before Dongfang Wanyu eyes, "Why do I think it''s gotten smaller?"

    "Yes, the one that was in Situ Hao''s house before wasn''t what it''s true shape was, it was what it would have looked like after growing up."

    The small courtyard was very empty, having previously been abandoned for many years, overgrown with weeds and settled by snakes, insects, rats, and ants. It had been thoroughly tidied up by the steward brother afterward, disposing of some of the waste, looking much cleaner but a bit empty.

    "Ninth sister, this ce of yours is quiet and suitable for cultivation." Dongfang Wanyu vaguely felt that there was something wrong with this ce, but what exactly was wrong she didn''t know.

    With a mischievous wink, Dongfang Minghui carefully suggested to her, "How about Seventh Sister,e and stay with me. There are several empty rooms in the courtyard, and I''m often away during the day. That way I won''t have to be so lonely."

    Nothing could be more important than brushing goodwill with the Female Protagonist day in and day out.

    It must be said that the two of them were on the same page. Before Dongfang Wanyu arrived, she had also wanted Dongfang Minghui to move in with her before. It''s because she was afraid that Dongfang Minghui living with a lot of people would make her unconsciously perform actions like just now, an exchange between her and a tree. A seemingly simple greeting, but as far as she knew, even people with extremely high wood talents and a great affinity for nts might not be able to get the nts to listen to them like that unless it was a contracted magic nt.

    But, her ninth sister made no secret of her affinity for these nts, which made her even more worried

    "I''ve already thought about it." Dongfang Wanyu nodded, "before I wanted you to move in with me. The Hall of Thunder treats students with dual talents extremely well, they arranged a room for two for me, I would have let you stay in the other bed."

    That was what she''de for today, but who knew that when she found her sister had somehow magically gotten herself a big separate yard. Apparently all of her previous worries were overblown.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up at the sound of this, the Female Protagonist didn''t seem to hate her anymore another yay.

    "Now, it''s not suitable though, it seems like you can''t live without this Blue Star Dream and it can''t live without you."

    This rejection was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue, Dongfang Minghui looked lost, and couldn''t stop cursing herself in her heart for being a pig, why did she have to meddle. Now look, she ended up pushing the Female Protagonist away.

    Stupid.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her frustrated expression, her whole little face wrinkled up and couldn''t help butugh, "Little Nine, didn''t you say you wanted to be a pharmacist? If you have the right to bring people in in the future, I wille back to keep youpany."

    Ding-dong.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes immediately lit up again, and she came up with a brilliant n.

    "Seventh sister-"

    "Qian Minghui, the dean wants you toe over to his office building." A Medicine Gardener outside shouted out loudly.

    Before she could say it out she got interrupted, "I know, I''ll be right there."

    "Seventh sister, I have something to do now so I won''t stay with you."

    Dongfang Wanyu stood up and gave her a suspicious nce, but her mind was thinking deeper. A small Medicine Gardener, what does the dean want to see you for? Situ Hao was the one who arranged for the girl to be sent to the pharmacy. They''d never even met the dean.

    What''s so important that the dean himself wants to see you?

    "What''s going on?"

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth and shook her head, "Nothing!"

    There is no silver to be found here!

    Theyout of the pharmacy is soplex that it is easy for strangers to get lost in it. The former Medicine Gardener who interrupted sent her Seventh sister out and she rushed on her own to the dean''s office.

    She knew that the dean had summoned her, mostly because of the beautiful geranium nt.

    Dongfang Wanyu tightened her brow, she smiled to the Medicine Gardener on the side, "Thank you for today''s matter, if you hadn''t led the way, I''m afraid I would have been lost in your pharmacy."

    When the Medicine Boy saw her being so polite, he naturally didn''t dare to take credit, "You''re too polite, even if I hadn''t led the way today, the steward brother would have arranged for others to send you out, I''m just more familiar with Minghui."

    "My Minghui is a little unruly, in the future, if she does not do the right thing I expect you to remind her well, do not let her do the wrong thing."

    She stared at the medicine boy''s face and smiled, wishing she could see the expression on the other''s gawking face, "What? Is it giving you a hard time, huh?"

    The other party looked at her face and frowned, a little anxious, not knowing whether to say it or not. In fact, in recent times, they, the medicinal gardeners, would secretly talk about Qian Minghui''s destruction of the spiritual medicine, most people were already betting on whether she would still be able to stay at the pharmacy.

    "Actually, it''s something like this that happened."

    The other side told Dongfang Wanyu all about the recent events, and for that matter, a destroyed'' elixir is a major matter that no one can avoid. This is the highest order issued by the dean this time with the dean summoning her, it should be to expel her from the Pharmacy.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s face turned cold and she grumbled in her heart, that Ninth Sister had hardened her wings, otherwise how could she still want to hide such a big matter from her.

    In the words of Little Colour, her stupid partner is sometimes courageous, she won''t stop until even the heavens gives way.

    Dongfang Minghui briskly walked outside the dean''s office and rubbed her face to make herself look pathetic and helpless.

    "Is the dean in? I''m Qian Minghui," Dongfang Minghui shouted apprehensively in a small voice outside.

    "Come in." A particrly kind and gracious voice rang out from inside.

    She pushed open the door and first saw a fat kind old man sitting in the head position, his body was really fat enough to dominate two seats, the old man''s hair and eyebrows were white, but the face was red and tender, he seemed to be in good spirits.

    Pharmacist Xu and a tall man sat on the left side, and when they saw here in they didn''t even throw a nce over.

    On the fat old man''s table sat a pot of beautiful geranium that looked it was dying and struggling to live. Dongfang Minghui could feel the helplessness and despairing from it.

    It hadn''t died after so many days, so it''s had quite a miserable fate.

    "You are Qian Minghui?" The fat old man''s eyes narrowed into slits when he smiled, the fat old man was exactly the head of Pharmacy, the Situ Family''s ancestor, Situ Hongying.

    Dongfang Minghui also smiling, when she smiled, she had two pears on her face.

    The fat old man liked this girl as soon as he saw her, he had read countless people, and he knew what the other party was probably like just by looking into their light and bright eyes. It waspletely different from what Pharmacist Xu and the others had described.

    "Xu Lian said that you destroyed this beautiful geranium, do you have a different story to tell?"

    Dongfang Minghui trailed off, ying with her fingers, "I want to confront Pharmacist Xu Lian on the spot! I don''t know if the Dean will let me?"

    Situ Hongying couldn''t stop praising in her heart, this little girl had guts.

    "Of course you can, I am the head the whole courtyard, and I''m the one that administers justice, I have always treated things impartially, anyone who breaks the rules I''ve set down must be punished, no matter who it is."

    Xu Lian''s back turned cold when she looked at the light in the dean''s small eyes, she always felt as if the dean had said this specifically to her. But when she looked over again, the dean was smiling at Qian Minghui again.

    "Pharmacist Xu, you keep saying that I destroyed the beautiful geranium, but apart from the fact that it went through you and me, and another person''s hands, is there any other substantial evidence."

    Xu Lian followed suit, standing up and walking over to the beautiful geranium, "Of course there is, there is one person who can testify that you were walking to the testing area it was tampered with on the road. As for the other person''s suspicions, we''ve ruled it outpletely."

    Haha what a subpar conspiracy ah.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and said to the fat old man, "Lord Dean, there are witnesses to prove that I personally tampered with the beautiful geranium, can I ask that person to confront me?"

    Xu Lian sneered, "How is that possible? If people confront you face to face, wouldn''t they be afraid of future reprisals?"

    "If I thought it was really my doing, I would be kicked out of the Pharmacy and the Royal Academy, how would I retaliate? How am I supposed to take revenge on a man with no one to rely on and no one to support me? You''re afraid to let the person confront me face to face, don''t you seem a bit too guilty? Or are you afraid they''ll spoil it for you?"

    "Qian Minghui!"

    Xu Lian never knew that the person who often hung her head and lowered her eyebrows had such eloquence, "Fine! If you want to confront him, I''ll get him."

    She went outside and gave instructions, and soon another man in medicine boy''s clothes was led in.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look, it was a familiar one, when she was choosing her elixir, she was pushed into having the beautiful geranium because the others had been snatched in a flurry, leaving her with a pitiful beautiful geranium. It turned out that there was already a plot at that time.

    Going back in time like this, it''s possible for her to see that this Xu Lian obviously wanted to dig a big hole for her.

    "When you said that you saw me do something to the beautiful geranium, can you repeat the specifics of what happened?" Dongfang Minghui asked very gently.

    The man immediately opened up like a book, portraying the scene where Dongfang Minghui fiddled with the flowers of the beautiful geranium in the middle of the road.

    "Is that what Pharmacist Xu thinks as well? You think I''ve administered some kind of drug to the beautiful geranium, causing it to wither away in the shortest possible time?"

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her chin when she went to the application area, she did indeed touch the flowers of the beautiful geranium, so it turned out that all of her unintentional actions were recorded.

    Xu Lian nodded.

    "Dean, I admit that on the way to the application area, I had touched the flowers of the beautiful geranium with my hand." Dongfang Minghui was quite frank and admitted quickly.

    Xu Lian hooked up the corners of her mouth and couldn''t help but smile.

    "But, it doesn''t mean that I''m the one who destroyed the beautiful geranium." Dongfang Minghui winked at the chubby old man.

    Lord Dean was also smiling at her, and the more he saw the more satisfied he became, the more his heart couldn''t help but pull out Situ Hao, that brat! So naughty! How could he hide such a gem from him?

    There was such a person who had been admitted into the pharmacy yet he had almost narrowly missed it. Seeing how the other person looked like she had a full chest, there was clearly more to it.

    "You go ahead and tell me."

    Dongfang Minghui walked over and pointed to the flower that was still in full bloom, the beautiful flower had withered to the point where it looked like the face of an olddy, which showed how much vitality it had lost.

    "Any pharmacist with a littlemon sense knows that the spiritual energy of a beautiful geranium is concentrated in the flower, but it doesn''t mean that just because I touched its flower it would cause its spiritual energy to leak out." Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to touch it again, lest some vicious woman would continue to make a fuss.

    "The real reason it''s so weak is that someone mistakenly injured its roots, and that''s what caused its spiritual energy to leak out, and it also looks like it''s about to wilt, look here."

    Xu Lian and the man beside her looked startled and showed a hint of panic.

    The room was so quiet that no one could contradict her words.

    "Are you so sure that it''s because of the root of the beautiful geranium?" Lord Dean has spoken.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Yes."

    "That doesn''t mean you''re not the one who destroyed the beautiful geranium, you know that it''s a root issue, maybe the root of the beautiful geranium was ruined by you." Xu Lian threw a bucket of dirty water at Dongfang Minghui again.

    "It can''t be her." Now there was no need for Dongfang Minghui to defend herself, the dean took it upon himself to speak for her, and he nced lightly at the Xu Lian and the man beside her took a nce, "Apart from a junior pharmacist and an intermediate pharmacist, none of the medicinal children should even know this unique feature. The beautiful geranium''s special ce isn''t just that the flowers look like faces, another thing is that it''s got attice structure."

    After the roots were inserted into the soil, it would start to sprawl out everywhere, and only after all the roots have prated deep into the soil, only then would the beautiful geranium produce seedlings, grow, produce buds, and bloom.

    It would be almost impossible for someone to do anything to its roots after that.

    "Xu Lian, what else do you have to say?" The headmaster gave her a deep look, "This kind of elixir has always been in the back of the mountain, it is impossible for an ordinary Angelica Garden medicine gardener to touch it!"

    Xu Lian was dumbfounded, but her mouth was still hard, "Lord President, she said that there is a problem with the roots of the beautiful geranium, but we haven''t examined it, so how do we know whether or not it''s true."

    "Since you still haven''t given up on it, go check it out yourself."

    Dongfang Minghui took a step forward, wanting to stop talking. To check its roots, you would have to uproot the beautiful geranium, the already dying beautiful geranium would really have no way to live.

    "What? Afraid we''ll see that you''re making all this up?" Xu Lian saw that she looked nervous and immediately bared her teeth and ws again.

    "I''m only afraid of disappointing Pharmacist Xu."

    "Let''s see then."

    With both of them agreeing, the Dean directly shattered the beautiful geranium''s pot. An earthbag was wrapped around a tiny stub of a root. When they stripped the earthbag from the roots, the remaining roots and whiskers had withered inside, and some had exuded a greenish liquid that gave off a foul stench. As for the main stem, half of it was already rotten, and some insects were constantly gnawing on it, the entire main stem had been hollowed out.

    This was the source of the pain that caused the beautiful geranium to suffer.

    "Lord Dean, this should be fine right?" Dongfang Minghui spread her hands and said.

    The Dean, seeing her smiling like a little fox, couldn''t help but touch his smooth forehead and said, "This is indeed our fault! We misunderstood you under unknown circumstances. Topensate, feel free to make a request to me, and I''ll be sure to meet it."

    Huh, there''s stillpensation?

    "The pharmacy is so nervous about an elixir, then as to who actually destroyed this beautiful geranium, Lord Dean will definitely investigate this matter to the end right?" Dongfang Minghui smiled and asked him.

    Dean nodded, "I told you before, I will definitely check it out. Whatpensation do you wish to receive, I''ll satisfy anypensation you want."

    The words anypensation'' was also deliberately added by him.

    "Oh, in that case, if Dean doesn''t want this beautiful geranium, can you give it to me?" Dongfang Minghui pointed to the beautiful geranium lying on the table, without the nourishment of the earthbag, the spiritual energy dissipated faster, it was about to die.

    "You want it?" The dean looked incredulous, his already small eyes opened much wider.

    The promise he had just made could be worth a thousand taels of gold, he didn''t expect the other party to not be tempted, instead, she made such a small request, it was really unbelievable! The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was, not bad, the moral character of this girl had passed his test.

    Xu Lian and the people around her sneered at her when they heard her make such a request. They allughed at her for being too stupid.

    Dongfang Minghui, who had been collectively mocked for being stupid, saw that the dean didn''t object and immediately took the beautiful geranium in her arms with glee, secretly sharing a bit of spiritual energy to it in the hopes that it wouldst until she brought it back.

    "I''m leaving."

    She rushed back in a flurry, not even seeing Dongfang Wanyu smile from a corner as she left.

    "I didn''t think your ninth sister had such a sharp tongue, I guess you were worried for nothing." Qing Mo muttered.

    Dongfang Wanyu was worried about her being bullied, so she cornered the medicine boy and went to the dean''s office. She''d unexpectedly been able to see the other side of Dongfang Minghui.

    "Looks like I didn''te for nothing."

    It was the first time she had seen such a radiant Ninth Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui arrived at her own courtyard and ced the beautiful geranium on the stone table. She murmured, "In order to preserve your life, you can only give up your current body."

    The beautiful geranium is a nt that is also quite resilient and can survive as long as there is a little leftover.

    She saw that there was actually a small bump at the branch below the beautiful geranium flowers, although the branch was as small as the size of a thumb, Dongfang Minghui decided to try.

    She buried the small thumb-sized branch a meter near Blue Star Dream, "Blue Star Dream, soon you''ll have a little friend."

    Blue Star Dream shook its branches very happily.

    After that she buried the branch of the beautiful geranium, she removed the rotting roots from its original body and buried all the remaining parts underneath the small branches.

    "I hope you can grow as big as possible."

    The next day, as soon as she finished collecting the morning dew, she was taken to the dean by her steward brother.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to smile a little when she saw the fat dean, "Lord Dean, you''re looking for me? What is it?"

    "I''vee to you to tell you the good news that the man who destroyed the beautiful geranium has been found, and he admitted that when the transnting of the beautiful geranium was first made, he wanted to learn more about the medicinal nt and so he cut off half of the roots of the beautiful geranium as an experiment. He didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious."

    "I see." Everything was in line with what beautiful geranium had said. Dongfang Minghui was relieved, but she thought in her heart that since Xu Lian''s n had failed, she would likely try another one.

    When the dean saw her indifference, he added, "He is an intermediate pharmacist, but I kicked him out of the pharmacy yesterday. Are you satisfied with this?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know too much about the rules of the pharmacy, but the rules of the dean were too strict. Seeing as how the dean cherished the medicinal nts so much, maybe that was the reason.

    "I''ll let you make the decision, Dean."

    Asking her if she was satisfied, she really wasn''t that satisfied. That person was just a victim of the fight between Xu Lian and her most likely. He may even just be a scapegoat that Xu Lian and the others had forced out.

    The dean looked at her with a smile, "Are you interested in helping me?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought her ears were hallucinating, blinking, then blinking again, the wind was a little strong, maybe she had heard wrongly.

    "I''ve been busy making potions from time to time, and I happen to be missing an assistant by my side, I''ve asked Yong Xing about your recent period performance, I think you''d be a great candidate."

    Applying for a job as assistant to the dean?

    She couldn''t help butugh, "You''re joking Lord Dean, actually I''ll tell you a secret, I''m already qualified enough to be a junior pharmacist."

    Frightened by this secret, the skin on Lord Dean''s body shook twice, "No wonder."

    Seeing how calm Lord Dean was, Dongfang Minghui spoke bluntly, "Dean, why don''t you arrange for me to go test for the Junior Pharmacist qualifications tomorrow?"

    That would solve a lot of problems, and she was eager to see the expression on Pharmacist Xu Lian''s face.

    "Even if you''re a junior pharmacist, you can stille over and help me." The Dean squinted at her with a kind expression on his face.

    "Dean, let me think about it, can I?"

    The Dean didn''t answer but went directly to the benefits, "If you are my assistant, whether it is Angelica Garden or the back of the mountain filled with all therge medicinal nts, you can roam anywhere!"

    In the middle of it, the drooling Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but immediately reply, "Dean, if you can wait let me take the test to qualify as a junior pharmacist, then I''ll be your assistant."

    The Dean alsoughed, and the two of them reached an agreement smiling like two foxes that had been stealing.

    The pharmacy only gave the opportunity to promote pharmacists every half a year, no matter for medicine gardeners or the qualified pharmacists. However, the standards for pharmacist promotions were very strict, very few people could pass under normal circumstances.

    "Didn''t the half-yearly pharmacist promotion just happen three months ago?" A pharmacist raised a question.

    "Not too sure, I just came back from outside, I don''t even know what the dean has summoned us for this time."

    All of those present this time were pharmacists from the pharmacy, from junior to senior, there weren''t many who were in the middle of concocting potions in private, so those who didn''t make it were considered a minority.

    As soon as the Dean appeared, he immediately drew the attention of the crowd, mainly because he was too fat and looked like a small mountain, he was too big to be ignored.

    Dongfang Minghui also quietly followed behind,pletely covered by the dean''s mountainous body, she had asked Yong Xing a lot about the strict examination of junior pharmacists yesterday, so she could be considered to have a little understanding of it.

    A junior pharmacist''s assessment, there were actually over a hundred people observing it, it was simply a rare and unique test! She didn''t even know whether to say that the pharmacists were very united or too unique.

    "Well, this time I''ve summoned everyone here for a purpose. Angelica Garden hase out with a particrly gifted medicine gardener, this medicine gardener intends to challenge the test for Junior Pharmacist status." Lord Dean''s voice was loud, so loud that it prated every corner of the pharmacy.

    Soon, the Pharmacy was boiling. It was one thing to be promoted, there was always an opportunity every six months. But to challenge the test of a junior pharmacist as a medicine gardener that would be the first time in ten years.

    Who was it this time?

    How could Xu Lian not know who it was when she heard this? It must be that person.

    Dongfang Minghui looked over the crowd, she had deliberately informed the Female Protagonist about her test to be a Junior Pharmacist, could it be that the other party wasn''ting?

    "This is her." The dean pushed her forward and she instantly stood in front of everyone. She purposely looked towards Xu Lian and managed to see her face change dramatically.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt much better from the loss she felt due to the Female Protagonist noting.

    "Everyone, prepare yourselves." Seeing that she had attracted everyone''s attention very well, the Dean pulled her aside with satisfaction, "The three levels of the Primary Pharmacist Assessment, Yong Xing, it should be clear to you, right?"

    "The first test, spoken assessment."

    The first of the primary tests involved identifying ten types of medicinal nts, their medicinal properties, and their grades.

    The ten junior pharmacists ced their ten favorite types of spiritual medicines in front of her for her to identify.

    There were tens of millions of spiritual medicines, and ten chosen at random would be hard to identify. Test takers would not be able to pass this test if they did not have a certain familiarity with spiritual medicines.

    Dongfang Minghui exined to everyone as she looked at them, "This is a primary fire pearl medicine, good for removing heat and relieving cold, It can be used asplementary medicine, and it can be paired neutral medicines such as hesperidin, pogenol, and astragalus. The second is a primary White Rocwort, a living herb found on the edge of the White Roc tribe, which releases foul odors, and foxes with a keen sense of smell will pass out from the smell. The third nt is a primary magic nt, it''s"<blockquote>

    Just a bunch of random flower names, I used direct trantions zzz</blockquote>

    "I have a feeling that your Ninth sister will grow up soon, I''m afraid that this Royal Academy won''t be able to hold her then." Qing Mo pondered in Wanyu''s thoughts, "Are you sure she won''t be harmful to you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu was standing in a corner somewhere, watching Dongfang Minghui in the center with a natural look as she easily identified one medicinal nt after another, and the ones that came into her hands seemed to be very obedient, giving off the illusion that they were all bowing down to her somehow.

    "Don''t worry."

    Qing Mo was uneasy, he felt that Dongfang Minghui was a bomb that could explode at any moment, if Wanyu brought her along, she might drag herself down with her at some point.

    Some yearster, this hunch of his proved to be true.

    The Dean had been watching the entire assessment, pleased that for the first test, Dongfang Minghui easily identified ten types of elixirs without making a mistake, he was d that he had set his sights on this person before.

    Her first test attracted the attention of everyone in the audience, originally they thought she would make one or two mistakes, who expected this little medicine gardener to be so weird making no mistakes at all.

    The people present didn''t dare to say they could be 100% correct when facing these different medicinal nts.

    Xu Lian recalled that time when she was also allowed to identify the medicinal nts in front of everyone before, Qian Minghui was also the first to rush up. She was almost 100% correct regarding the grade of the three strains of herbs and like today, appeared radiant and dazzling so much so that people couldn''t open their eyes looking at her. Thest medicinal nt she identified wrongly, she didn''t know if it was true or false but it seemed a fact that at that time the other party was trying to cover her sharp senses. Who knew that she''d be the one stupid enough to inform everyone of her excellence.

    Xu Lian was so angry that she trembled all over, she could predict that once the other party became a junior pharmacist, she would be the first one to be dealt with.

    Dongfang Minghui rested for a short time, then the test continued to the second section, refining the medicine.

    One of the junior pharmacists gave her a prescription, Dongfang Minghui quickly read it over, a standard medicine, it said that it needed six herbs.

    This junior pharmacist was gentler, seeing her dazed with the prescription, he couldn''t help reminding her, "The assessment stiptes that three herbs will be provided to you, the other three you need to bring yourself."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, where would she get the herbs, all of her''s had been swallowed by Little Colour that hungry magic nt and there was only a little leftover root left in her space ring.

    "I didn''t prepare any" Dongfang Minghui told the other party very bluntly that she was poor.

    As soon as she said that, it immediately incitedughter.

    The Dean couldn''t help but tug at his eyebrows as well, this little one was such a weirdo, he had even asked before if she had read the rules right

    The junior pharmacist who gave her the prescription couldn''t help but get anxious and kindly reminded her, "You still have two hours before the test ends, do you want to go get the medicine?"

    "No need." Dongfang Wanyu suddenly appeared and she pulled the foolish Dongfang Minghui towards her, "What kind of herbs are you still missing?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the prescription again, "Seventh sister, I''m still missing a soul sealing grass, a white beard nt, and a bamboo root."

    Dongfang Wanyu took a nce at her space ring and quickly brought out the herbs.

    "Wanyu you''re crazy, the soul sealing grass is clearly meant to be used to refine divine soul pills that can stabilize your heart and soul when you experience an emotional breakdown but now you''ve given it to her, where are we going to find another?" Qing Mo jumped to his feet in her soul sea and shouted for a long time but Dongfang Wanyu didn''t blink and gave it to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Seventh sister, you''re too good to me." Dongfang Minghui hugged the Female Protagonist with excitement, the Female Protagonist is so helpful when she needed someone the most, like a fairy from heaven!

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a gentle hug and whispered encouragement in her ear, "Go and make the medicine, don''t let Seventh sister down."

    Yes, yes, me the Female Protagonist''s protagonist aura for being too big, she almost forgot that she too knew how to make medicines.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that there were different levels of prescriptions, this one was considered a second-level prescription, with a moderate difficulty, the chances of a beginner pharmacist being able to concoct it sessfully were 50/50.

    It was even more difficult to say whether she, a neer who had never been in contact with a pharmacist before, could seed.

    The pharmacists present all watched her pounding away at the table with the attitude of watching a show, and then looking at her rusty techniques, eighty percent of them were not optimistic about her.

    "Hmph, just that level of skill? Even when I concoct medicine out of five times, there are three or more failures, what kind of thing is she." Xu Lian showed her disdain.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a cold look when she heard this, "Shut up."<blockquote>

    Oof Wanyu showing fangs haha. Thanks to all the donators for the full chapter ~</blockquote>

 Chapter 28 (1)

    Chapter 28 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui appeared like a monkey to the crowd but she maintained a calm face.

    In fact, she was very anxious inside! Damn, she had crushed medicinal liquid to treat the Female Protagonist''s injuries when she was in the Purple Demon Mountain Range, but she''d never touched herbs or anything like that, not to mention understanding how real pharmacists concocted medicines.

    It was said that all pharmacists had their own unique methods of making medicine, and they were all hidden and private, so much so that you couldn''t steal it from even a master.

    She knew she had a few hours of time, and although she didn''t know how to concoct medicine, she knew the rules of bncing each of the ingredients. She arranged each of the medicinal herbs one by one ording to their spiritual power.

    It was unintentional, but the dean still saw this.

    "Her method of concocting medicine is a bit strange, but this little girl is highly talented."

    The so-called talent was the perceptual ability to predict the strength of spiritual energy.

    Dongfang Minghui was afraid that due to her carelessness, she would use up all six of the spiritual medicines at once, and in the end, she would beughed at by this group of people if she couldn''t get past the test.

    So she found the weakest areas of spiritual energy in each of the herbs and then separated them from the elixir one by one, doing experiments by the side to test.

    "Do you see what she''s doing?"

    "What purpose can this leaf serve?"

    "Heck, she even tasted it, is she not afraid of being poisoned?"

    People couldn''t understand what Dongfang Minghui was doing, so they chattered about it.

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t understand it either, but she probably guessed what the other person was doing, it seemed like she was trying her best. They say that serious women were the most beautiful, and she found that her own Little Nine seemed to be getting more and more dazzling.

    "Wanyu, have you thought about how you''re going to refine your Spirit Pill afterwards?" Qing Mo already had a dry mouth, the other party didn''t care at all though, "You''ve wasted two hours of cultivation time in this ce, are you fine with that?"

    Dongfang Wanyu had hesitated when she received the other party''s request to watch her junior pharmacist assessment, but eventually, she went. She was d that she had made the trip, otherwise, the way her Ninth Sister had looked so lost just now, imagining it made her feel a bit sad.

    "I''ll have someone find another herb, if that''s not possible, I''ll rece the Spirit Pill with another pill." Dongfang Wanyu spoke with ease.

    Qing Mo no longer knew what he should say, all the medicinal herbs they had prepared for almost half a year, in the end, they were given to someone else, this Dongfang Minghui was definitely Wanyu''s nemesis.

    Dongfang Minghui''s first experiment failed, she had crushed all the elixirs into a liquid, trying to use her spiritual power to refine the liquid, maybe there was a problem with her spiritual power control, in the end, the liquid evaporated and dried up, bing a small pile of powder.

    "Hey, the powder works too, I guess." She tried a small taste, it was quite bitter, and the spiritual energy was just so-so.

    Seeing her tasting the medicine, the dean was curious to know what wonders were in the powder she made, but due to his status, he could only continue to sit in the seat and wait.

    The second time, she took a small piece of medicine again, rolled it continuously, and poured it into six different small porcin bowls. For the first time, she used six kinds of medicinal materials to distribute the strongest and weakest kind of spiritual energy, and so on. But for the second time, she broke the former rule and put the two kinds of medicinal liquids with the strongest spiritual energy together. Who knew how strong and strong would react and it immediately exploded with spiritual energy. She didn''t need to continue. She knew that the second time must have failed.

    She poured all the medicinal liquids together and came up with a pattern of strong and weak spiritual strength that couldplement each other in order as she tried different configurations.

    For the third time, she took a bit of the herbs again and crushed them into a liquid, but reversed the first time''s order, then controlled it a bit with her spirit power, she watched as the liquid slowly became thicker, taking the opportunity to crush them then pressing them harder, and finally, she crushed them into a small ball.

    "Hehe, medicinal pill." This was one of her big wishes when she came to the Seven Coloured Continent, to turn medicinal liquid into medicinal pills that were very convenient to carry.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth and wanted to lick it, but she was stopped by the junior pharmacist on the side.

    "You still have an hour to go."

    She immediately put the pills in a porcin bottle, excised and crushed all the most concentrated parts of the elixir, and it took a little close to half an hour. After that, it was a matter of controlling the spirit power, and this part of her had always been a weak point.

    If Little Colour was there, perhaps the chances of sess would be a little higher.

    She carefully controlled her spirit power, letting it rub the liquid of the small porcin bowl together, slowly pouring in the liquid of the remaining four spirit medicines, she made a ball from it patiently as she stared at the small clump.

    It was a matter of sess or failure.

    Dongfang Minghui wrapped the liquid more carefully, watching them be sticky, so she went even slower for thest step.

    The crowd, who were still talking, saw her sweating, but she was still infusing the liquid with her spiritual energy, soon the pill took shape.

    When the junior pharmacist shouted that the time was up, she had been wrapping the pill with her spiritual energy andpressing it with great force, just as if she had beenpressing the spiritual energy in her sea of souls that had been running around disobediently.

    At this moment, she had a breakthrough.

    Her spiritual energy, which had been suppressed so much, suddenly exploded, radiating from her body.

    Dongfang Wanyu and the dean almost stood up at the same time, and the Dean made a sound, "All Pharmacists follow orders, everyone step back three hundred meters, no one is allowed to approach without my permission."

    Dongfang Wanyu, however, stepped forward and snatched the pills as quickly as possible cing them in a porcin vase. Then she whispered in her ear, "Ninth sister, focus your mind and sit cross-legged, Seventh sister is here to help you guard, you can advance at ease."

    Lord Dean wanted to drive her away but then he saw Dongfang Wanyu find a ce farther away from Dongfang Minghui then sit cross-legged on the floor. A sword was pulled out from her space ring and stuck into the ground in front of the crowd. This action was clearly telling others, if you dare to take half a step, there will be three feet of blood sshed on the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui was no longer aware of any of themotion outside, she was plunged into a grasnd full of greenery, fresh air, blue skies and white clouds, and a herd of lovely alpacas in the distance.

    "Stupid girl, guard your mind and don''t think about something that''s not there," Little Colour suddenly spoke up to remind her, apparently it had felt the Spiritual Sea''s spiritual energy fluctuations, forcing itself to wake up.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately began to deal with the swirling vortex of spiritual energy in her dantian.<blockquote>

    Just in case you guys don''t know, a dantian is the core in these sort of cultivation novels, usually refers to an area around the stomach/chest area.</blockquote>

    "Remember, from now on, you must promote one level at a time until you find a skill that suits you." Little Colour warned in her mind.

    The barrier from Level 1 Spiritual Master to Level 2 Spiritual Master was very thin, so she let a little Spiritual Energy out and easily breached it.

    It took less than two hours, and she suppressed all the remaining Spiritual Energy into her dantian.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes to find the Female Protagonist sitting across from her also cultivating, but the moment she moved, Dongfang Wanyu opened her eyes as well.

    "Congrattions, Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu was happy for her, though she wondered why the other party had only advanced a small level. She easily pulled up her sword and threw it straight into her space ring again.

    "Is this thepounded drug you just made?" Dongfang Wanyu handed her the porcin bottle.

    Dongfang Minghui, on the other hand, amusedly corrected, "I call it a pill."

    Well, it was the first time Dongfang Wanyu had heard of something like a pill, "What does this have to do withpounded drugs? Is there a difference?"

    The question really put her in a difficult position, themon denominator was that they both basically looked the same, the difference was probably thatpounded drugs were made by an alchemist using a furnace, while the pills were condensed by her using her spiritual energy.

    "You''ve actually opened our eyes to the fact that while refining pills, you could actually make an advancement." It had been a long time since the dean had seen such a talented young person, he smiled and held out his hand, "Show me the pill that was made."

    Dongfang Minghui handed it over with a small amount of apprehension in her heart, this pill she had refined but had yet to take a bite.

    Even the effect she had no idea about before she handed it over.

    Lord Dean poured it out of the porcin vase, the pill still had a faint green streak in it, it really looked like it came from the alchemy room, if he hadn''t seen Minghui make it with his own eyes, he probably wouldn''t have believed it.

    The quality was fine, but it still had a small w, missing a small corner.

    The dean lord put it under his nose and sniffed it, the smell was fragrant and the strong spiritual energy entered his nose, for no other reason than the fact that the pill could keep the spiritual energy from dissipating he would have to count Qian Minghui as a pass.

    "Not bad."

    To get a nicepliment from the head of the pharmacy, Dongfang Wanyu was genuinely happy for Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui also couldn''t believe that the pill she had condensed for the first time could receive apliment.

    "But, little girl, today I saw that you''re rusty in making pills, you''re aplete novice. It''s still a weak point for you. Follow me some other day to learn a bit, so you can gain some insight." The dean still pointed out her shorings, don''t think that just because he was old he couldn''t see clearly that when this little girl was refining, her hands were trembling. It was clear that there her mind wasn''t peaceful.

    But the other party had still refined a new type of medicinal pill in the end, making him very surprised. What was even more surprising was that the other party''sprehension was also quite good.

    This further deepened the decision that Lord Dean had made deep within his heart.

    Dongfang Minghui was somewhat embarrassed by what the fat old man said. It was actually pure luck. If she hadn''t done a few experiments, this game would''ve been lost.

    By then, she would be shaking from embarrassment and that Xu Lian woman would dieughing.

    When everyone saw that the dean was holding something simr to a pill in his hand, they curiously approached closer and started discussing it with their seven mouths, some even wanted to take a closer look at it from the dean''s hand.

    "After my appraisal, this pill''s spiritual energy is well preserved and very abundant. Therefore, Qian Minghui''s second test for Junior Pharmacist is a pass."

    "Congrattions."

    "Congrats."

    Many people had witnessed her failure, and she had used only three chances, so sess was not easy toe by. Plus, seeing her talent, many people were happy to ept it, at least it let them see that everyone can make mistakes. As long as you don''t give up, you''ll eventually seed.

    "Isn''t there a third test?" When Xu Lian saw everyone surrounding Dongfang Minghui, it made her feel as if they were honoring the stars! Her heart was inevitably unbnced, and on impulse, she threw a pot of cold water on everyone.

    The dean looked at her and smiling then saying, "Pharmacist Xu is right, after half a stick of incense, the third round of testing will begin."

    Dongfang Minghui also smiled and spat out her little tongue at Xu Lian, that provocative look almost made Xu Lian lose her manners and rush up to smack her twice.

    The third round of the junior pharmacist assessment, a qualified pharmacist was definitely able to use medicine to save people. The theme of the third round was to save patients, as the saying goes, saving people is like putting out a fire, the assessor must concoct the medicine with the fastest time and speed, and then give it to the patient.

    This assessment is precisely testing the ability to make a rapid diagnosis and find out the proper medicine.

    In front of Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were an entire table of bottles and jars, all of them the same height and without any markings, which undoubtedly made the assessment more difficult.

    There was a junior pharmacist who would specifically time her.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Xu Lian, who was staring at her with resentment in the crowd, and her head spun a little, "Lord Dean, in order to show the principle of fair and impartial assessment, I have a better proposal, I don''t know if it is appropriate to speak. "

    The Dean smiled, "Go ahead."

    "Timing is not convincing, I believe that the third round you should select a junior pharmacist of exceptional ability and talent in every way topete with me. The winner will be the one who selects the best medicine and cures the patient at the same time, I''m sure you won''t have an opinion right?"

    It was said quite beautifully as if to stifle the controversy that followed.

    Once everyone heard that they nodded their heads in agreement.

    The dean also smiled, if it was put forward three months ago, the three rounds of tests for junior pharmacists wouldn''t be only one person, so Dongfang Minghui''s proposal coincided with the usual rules. The winner would be the one who was right.

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed her lips andughed, her Ninth Sister is too naughty, always thinking of ways to be bad.

    "Your Ninth Sister''s move is really evil, it seems like she wants a fair and justpetition, but she''s actually trying to step on others to climb up." Qing Momented rudely.

    "Ninth sister is not like that." Dongfang Wanyu chuckled.

    "In that case, which pharmacist with outstanding ability and talent do you want to pick?" Lord Dean asked in a good-tempered manner, he was almost certain that the little girl had started digging a hole again.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes swiveled slightly, sweeping over all of the senior brothers and sisters before finally stopping on Xu Lian, "Dean, I see that Pharmacist Xu''s abilities and talents are all quite outstanding, and she had more than a little regard for me when I was at Angelica Garden, I think that she would be quite a good person topete with me, what do you think?"

    Naturally, the Dean was happy to watch a good show, and he said, "Does Pharmacist Xu object?"

    Xu Lian saw this and took a step forward, "It''d be my pleasure."

    She had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and as soon as Dongfang Minghui provoked her, she rushed up without thinking about it.

    "Pharmacist Xu, please take care of me." Dongfang Minghui also showed her brightest smile towards Xu Lian.

    To the current Xu Lian, any act of kindness from the other party was just another form of provocation.

    The Dean smiled and said, "The third round of testing is about to begin, in order to demonstrate the fairness and impartiality of thispetition, this time the patient will be chosen by me, it''s up to you guys to handle the rest."

    The dean himself appointed the patients, surely he would choose a hard one, but this instead reassured her that she didn''t have to worry about someone cheating.

    The patient was quickly brought in, both with the same symptoms, both rolling on the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui went up to the patient and held him down, "What''s wrong with you? Is it the stomach?"

    The patient''s face turned white with pain, and he could not even speak clearly, so Dongfang Minghui put his hand on the patient''s abdomen. Pressing all over the ce, gently, with each press, she asked, "Is it here?"

    This was repeated until, when pressed at the abdomen, the patient uttered a mouth-wrenching scream.

    "Is it here?"

    She pressed again for confirmation.

    The patient nodded with difficulty, "Right."

    At this moment, it was as if she was back in herst life, treating patients in a hospital, and she was so used to it that she was just about to take out her stethoscope and hold out her hand when she realized she was still in the contest field, not a hospital. She rubbed her brow, feeling confused.

    In order not to interfere with thepetition, a blue cloth was used to separate the two sides in the middle.

    While Dongfang Minghui was on the other side, Xu Lian had finished diagnosing the patient and begun selecting an appropriate elixir for the patient to take.

    "Have you eaten anything wrong today?" Dongfang Minghui continued her questioning without missing a beat.

    The patient shook his head at first but then thought of something and nodded.

    She saw that the other party''s lips were purplish, beads of sweat were falling, his face was pale with pain, his limbs were weak, his abdomen was the most painful, and he couldn''t bear to roll on the floor.

    She had a preliminary judgment, she went to the table, opened each porcin bottle, put it to her nose and sniffed it, then put it down very quickly. It took only the time of an incense stick to burn to divide the medicine into two batches.

    After that, she opened the lids of the porcin bottles again, but this time the sniffing time became longer, and with each sniff, she eliminated one porcin bottle.

    In the end, there was only one bottle left.

    She repeatedly sniffed twice, and even tried a sip herself, feeling the warmth in her abdomen, she poured the medicine into the patient''s mouth.

    Soon, the patient''s pain gradually decreased, the color of his lips gradually faded, and his face was not as pale as before.

    On the other hand, Xu Lian quickly diagnosed the patient and thought it was a mild poisoning, but then she thought that the dean''s choice of patients should not be so simple so she tried to diagnose again.

    Like Dongfang Minghui, she also spent a lot of effort identifying the elixirs.

    She selected an elixir and poured it into the patient''s mouth. The pain in the patient''s body disappeared and his face turned red.

    "You''re already cured." Xu Lian asserted.

    The patient was about to get up but felt an unbearable abdominal cramp, even worse than the pain just now.

    Dongfang Minghui on the other side helped the patient stand up slowly and was extremely patient, "Actually, you weren''t that sick, just a slight poisoning from something you ate, I''ve given you the antidote. Don''t eat random things anymore."

    Everyone had seen the two''s treatment of the patient and in their eyes, it was clear to everyone who was winning and who was losing.

 Chapter 28 (2)

    Chapter 28 (2)

    The dean had the curtain lifted and Xu Lian was still diagnosing why the other party''s injuries had worsened instead after drinking the elixir.

    "As you can see, the result is very clear, and now I, the Dean, will personally announce that Qian Minghui has sessfully passed the test to be a junior pharmacist."

    Xu Lian couldn''t believe that she had lost just like that.

    Everyone came forward to congratte Dongfang Minghui, having an additional junior pharmacist in the pharmacy seemed like a very big event to be celebrated.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even have time to go ahead and stomp two feet at the disillusioned Pharmacist Xu Lian. She was crowded around by the enthusiastic pharmacists.

    "Congrattions Junior Sister."

    "I look forward to your guidance in the future."

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help butugh at her being overwhelmed by the crowd, and after watching her for a while, she quietly disappeared not alerting anyone just like how she came.

    Xu Lian still couldn''t believe that she lost, but with hindsight, she realized that she had fallen for Dongfang Minghui''s trick. The other party didn''t just want to challenge her but also wanted to use her as a stepping stone, just like what she had done to her master. Trampling others on the ground to climb up.

    "Impossible." Xu Lian shouted.

    The shout didn''t disturb them, but it was heard by the Dean.

    "You still don''t understand what''s wrong?" Although the Dean was still smiling, there was still a bit of harshness in his narrowed eyes.

    Xu Lian shook her head and muttered, "It can''t be, I clearly diagnosed that the other party to be poisoned with silk poison, how could this happen?"

    Silk poison?

    Dean tugged at his white eyebrows, "Silk poison does invade one''s internal organs, and it is also true that the initial stage of poisoning is abdominal pain and the symptoms are simr but did you ask the patient how they feel?"

    This question is intended for those who think that they have an extraordinary ability, and think they know everything. But in the treatment of patients, if you do not act cautiously, you cannot be considered apetent medical practitioner.

    Words have alreadye to this point, if Xu Lian still didn''t know where she went wrong, it would be a waste of her many years as a pharmacist.

    "You should go back and reflect on where you went wrong."

    "Yes, Dean."

    Xu Lian stood up in disgrace, walking to the opposite side, her face cold, her fists clenched and her nails pinched into her flesh. Without knowing it, listening to theughtering from behind was like a sharp de, ruthlessly inserting into her chest, from now on, all of her good reputation from the past would be gone.

    It was all Qian Minghui''s fault, and she hated the fact that she couldn''t crush the other party and break her bones.

    The Dean couldn''t stop shaking his head as he stared at her back and sighed, hoping that reflection would make her realize where exactly she needed to correct herself, otherwise her life as a pharmacist woulde to a halt.

    "Alright, it''s time for everyone to disperse, go back and prepare for the promotion test in three months." As soon as the dean gave the word, everyone could only disperse.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Dean, thanks for your help, otherwiseHey, where did Seventh sister go?"

    She wanted to celebrate with her.

    Dean saw her sad little face and said, "Your Seventh sister must have left beforehand."

    Alright she consoled herself, the Female Protagonist was a cultivation addict by nature, it was hard enough for her to spare four or five hours for her.

    "As of tomorrow, you''ll be moving directly into the main Pharmacy residences, just before there was a Pharmacist that left and his ce is unused so as a new Pharmacist you can have that courtyard." The Dean stroked his beard, feeling that this mid-level pharmacist''s courtyard should be a goodpensation for any wrongs she suffered before but was also meant as a bit of a promotion from him.

    When he went back, he would have to study the effects of those pills.

    Dongfang Minghui aimed a nce at him, "Lord Dean, as you know I have my own courtyard near Angelica garden, I temporarily don''t want to move away yet."

    For one, moving Blue Star Dream again would be very troublesome, not to mention the addition of a beautiful geranium in her yard which she didn''t know would grow sessfully or not.

    For the sake of these cute little nts, Dongfang Minghui had to give up the benefits that were at her fingertips and couldn''t help but sigh, "But Dean, I want to let my Seventh sister live in my courtyard, I don''t know if it is feasible to do?."

    "Naturally, it''s not." The Dean nced at her with narrowed eyes and saw her little face copse, looking so sad that it looked like she thought the sky was about to fall.

    "However, you have haven''t epted the courtyard I arranged for you, so I can grant you what you want." Lord Dean''s words were very subtle.

    Good thing Dongfang Minghui heard it too, as she quietly said, "So I can let my sister live in my small courtyard?"

    The Dean coughed, putting his hands behind his back and pretending not to hear, "I''ll give you a day off,e to my office tomorrow to report for duty!"

    That''s an agreement, right?

    Agreement, agreement, agreement!

    "Yes, Dean."

    Dongfang Minghui went back and immediately shared the good news with her two best friends, Blue Star Dream was immediately happy to hear that someone else would soon be living in the house.

    It hadn''t been more than a few days since the beautiful geranium''s twigs had been buried in the soil, she stared at the small patch of soil and circled around it but couldn''t see anything.

    "Don''t waste my time and grow well you"

    The news of her bing a pharmacist quickly spread to everyone in the pharmacy, the steward brother knew that she had passed the assessment and took a set of clothes that only a junior pharmacist had and gave it to her.

    Previously, the medicine gardeners'' clothes were more of a uniform and very ugly in grey, she didn''t expect that the pharmacists also had uniforms, but it was more of a silvery-white, with a pattern on the chest and sleeves, which looked much better than the medicine gardeners'' clothes.

    "You didn''t know, did you? If you were to walk around in the Venus Empire in this, many people would have to pay you some respect. Look here, this is the emblem of the Pharmacy and your name. If you encounter any difficulties, you can go to any of our Pharmacy Union branches for help in the whole Seven Colored Continent.

    "Thank you, senior brother." The clothes still had to be epted, and if her days were bad then just pawn them, they would be worth a lot of money by estimation.

    Dongfang Minghui was not impressed but looking at his face epted it, for a piece of clothing besides exchanging for money what''s the use?

    "Little Sister, you have to change your title too, I''ll call you Pharmacist Qian from now on." The steward brother smiled.

    "Senior brother."

    "Don''t call me senior brother, I''m just a steward in Angelica Garden, call me Yong Xing from now on." Yong Xing couldn''t help but mock himself.

    Dongfang Minghui trailed off, "Senior brother, I''m going to be angry if you call me that, I''ve beening to Angelica Garden since I started. Do we need to be so distant in our friendship when you helped me before? In the future, I''ll still call you senior brother, you can just call me junior sister."

    She''d spoken with the medicinal herbs in the medicine garden and knew some small tidbits of information that others didn''t know.

    For example, Yong Xing, who had been within the Royal Academy since birth, was a child born privately to two medicinal gardeners, probably because they were afraid of being punished, they threw the newly born toddler in the back mountain and left him to fate. The child starved for days and cried so hard that he lost his strength. If the headmaster had not found him while searching for medicines, he would have died.

    At that time, the Dean found a patch of Yong Xing grass growing around him, so he named him Yong Xing.

    Yong Xing waspletely unaware that the person in front of him knew about his background, but hearing her say that made him feel that he had thought too much and that friendships shouldn''t be tied down by these matters.

    Back then, he was still young, but because his qualifications were decent enough, he easily took the position of a steward. Among that batch of medicine gardeners, Xu Lian appeared, and in order to deliberately please him, Xu Lian would always talk with him, making his heart thatcked love grow warm, but that concern had disappeared when she became a junior pharmacist. There was only sarcasm and warnings left.

    Thinking of those things, Yong Xing still felt as if there was a stone in his heart and he was a little hurt.

    "Tomorrow you have a big day so you should rest, is there anything you want to do?" Yong Xing asked happily.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted the Female Protagonist to move in, so she nodded. "I want to cook and treat you guys to a meal."

    Dongfang Wanyu was surprised to hear a knock on the door and opened it, "Ninth sister why are you here? How did you find this ce?"

    Since she had been promoted to a junior pharmacist, Dongfang Minghui felt that it was suddenly much easier for her to walk within the Royal Academy, especially when she wore a pharmacist''s clothes. People would take a look at her wherever she went.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the logo on her clothes, "They told me as soon as I asked."

    Dongfang Wanyu got the general idea from her smug tone, but looking at her looking like a proud kitten wanting praise, she smiled "Well, my little pharmacist, to celebrate your promotion, Seventh Sister has a gift for you too."

    She immediately stared, wow hello, did she just hear something wrong, the Female Protagonist actually said she had a gift for her.

    Blink blink and then blink again. She kept blinking her eyes in anticipation.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw her silly face sheughed and took out a gift from her space ring. A small box was ced in front of her.

    Dongfang Minghui held the small box in her hands, it was quite heavy, "Seventh sister what''s in it?"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked mystified, "Open it yourself."

    She apprehensively unwrapped it, and there was something lying quietly inside the box, she looked confused, "Hey, it''s an egg."

    "This egg is supposed to be the young egg of some kind of magical beast, I picked it up by ident." Dongfang Wanyu said offhandedly.

    Dongfang Minghui was thunderstruck by the Female Protagonist''s gift, giving a gift of an egg, an unknown egg.

    "Thank you Seventh sister."

    Regardless, Dongfang Minghui held the egg, which was bigger than her hands, in her arms and stroking it twice, in a good mood.

    Dongfang Minghui soothed her startled heart before saying, "Seventh Sister, I came today to tell you the good news."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her with a serious face, but in her heart, she couldn''t stop asking if she had given her the wrong gift. Just now Ninth Sister didn''t seem to be as happy as she thought she would be. But seeing the other side hold the egg so tightly, she still reassured herself that it seemed Ninth Sister liked it.

    In fact, Dongfang Minghui had to hold it tightly, not only because the egg was big and heavy but this egg was too slippery! If not for that she''d identally let it slip on the ground and then it would definitely crack

    The Female Protagonist would definitely fly into a fit of rage if she broke it!

    It''s just a broken egg, the egg isn''t as important as the person!

    "Seventh Sister, I have good news for you, the Dean has given you permission to live in my little courtyard ." Dongfang Minghui leaned in to her ear and whispered.

    The warm breath sprayed on her neck, unexpectedly gave her a tingling feeling, Dongfang Wanyu ufortably moved her head to the side a little to keep a certain distance from Dongfang Minghui.

    She sort of understood that it seemed Dongfang Minghui was serious about the joking remark she made the other day. She was just trying to imply to her that she was nothing unless she had the right to speak and a certain authority.

    She didn''t expect the other party to misinterpret her words, but this was also fine.

    "Then, I will have to bother you, Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui smirked, now that she was in the Female Protagonist''s good graces, her super aura would hopefully be able to bring her some good luck.

    Hey, there''s going to be a lucky woman living in her yard soon, soon she and her friends will have good luck too.

    Dongfang Wanyu packed up that day, but there wasn''t really anything to take with her, so she locked the door and followed Dongfang Minghui to the courtyard.

    When Yong Xing saw them return, he immediately said, "Miss Qian, I''ve already packed your room."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to see the other party always stooping so low, "Brother, she is my Seventh sister, don''t be so polite. From now on you can treat her the same as you treat me."

    This was followed by an introduction to the Female Protagonist, "Seventh sister, this is Senior Brother Yong Xing, I had a lot of help from him at Angelica Garden, he''s a good person."

    Yong Xing hung his head, but his eyes couldn''t help but be a little moist.

    "Good, thank you Brother Yong for taking care of my ninth sister, I''m Wanyu, you can call me by my name from now on." Dongfang Wanyu smiled at him.

    Yong Xing nodded and turned to Dongfang Minghui, "Little Sister, do you still need to prepare anything for tomorrow?"

    If his previous care was for Situ Hao''s sake, then his future care was what he willingly gave.

    Dongfang Minghui shook his head, "Thank you senior brother, you''ve worked hard today, go home early and rest."

    That night, Dongfang Minghui just tossed and turned in her bed, unable to fall asleep, she was so excited that the Female Protagonist had moved in.

    She could continue to cultivate a strong friendship from now on, she has to work hard and rise up.

    When she inadvertently skimmed over to the egg in a nest on the side, Dongfang Minghui looked so depressed she wanted to die.

    "You little shit." She took the egg into her arms and smacked it, the shell was fine, but instead, her hand was red.

    "I''m telling you, don''t fool around just because Seventh sister has your back. The day you break your shell will be the perfect time for me to discipline you, so just wait." She simply sat up straight and spoke viciously to the egg, "And you better pop out a pretty little animal or else I''ll fry you up as an egg and make an omelet for breakfast, you think I don''t dare?"

    She sat in bed talking till she got tired and automatically fell asleep holding her egg. She naturally didn''t notice the egg automatically moved to a different position, close to her stomach, and then turned around.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui got up early in the morning, in ordance with the usual routine she took care of blue star dream and beautiful geranium pouring some water, loosening the soil, checking for insects, and so on.

    After everything was done, after a short while, Yong Xing moved all the purchased food to the courtyard.

    Dongfang Minghui then began to diligently clean and sort the vegetables.

    "Little Sister, I can''t tell that you''ve cooked before with these hands?" Yong Xing pointed at her slender hands.

    "Senior brother, you are making fun of me, I can''t help it. When you are hungry, you will think about finding food. In fact, I am also thinking about it all the time." Dongfang Minghui hesitated and said a bunch of nonsense.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui got up, Dongfang Wanyu knew it all, she even knew about yesterday when she flipped around and mumbled to the egg.

    That was the benefit of having a stronger spiritual power.

    If Dongfang Minghui knew that the Female Protagonist had heard her grumbling she probably wouldn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore.

    Dongfang Wanyu watched them for a while, then closed the door and continued to practice.

    She didn''t stop her meditation until there was a knock on the door outside.

    "Seventh sister, breakfast is ready."

    Dongfang Minghui called out many times outside, there was no movement at all from the inside, she thought the Female Protagonist had gone out and turned around just as the door opened.

    Dongfang Wanyu smelled the fragrance of food, in fact, the higher the level of cultivation, the less food she needed to consume, more often than not, she felt that she didn''t actually need to eat, relying on just her spiritual energy would be enough.

    The three people shared arge table of food.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw the table full of dishes, she suddenly had a little more appetite, she picked up her chopsticks and took a bite, the taste was a little sour and spicy, but it was very appetizing.

    "Sister Wanyu, this is specially made for you by Little Sister, you should eat more."

    Dongfang Minghui also looked at her with an apprehensive face, just in case the other party said it wasn''t delicious. When she was in the Purple Demon Mountain Range, whether her meat was cooked well or not, or whether it was cold or not, the Female Protagonist would bluntly state it out, often wounding her young mind to the point of wincing.

    "Good." Dongfang Wanyu ate two more bites.

    The three of us, you eat some food, I eat some food, it was a very warm happy meal.

    Dongfang Minghui ate a little too much, she hadn''t cooked a good meal for herself for a long time, it was the first time since arriving in the Seven Colored Continent.

    However, Dongfang Wanyu was puzzled. The Ninth Miss of the Dongfang Family has always been served by maids since she was a child, so when did she learn to cook so many dishes?

    A beginner shouldn''t be able to make a delicious meal like this.

    There was a problem.

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea that she had been exposed.

    At the moment, she was still stupidly busy clearing the table, not realizing there were loopholes in her actions everywhere.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Just two months after the storm passed from the Royal Academy''s admissions, the academy was then greeted with the assessment of the inner disciples, taking three rounds of battles.

    Dongfang Wanyu was in seclusion in her room and hadn''t gone out for many days.

    Dongfang Minghui had also been working as an assistant behind the Dean for some time and had to receive the Dean''s corporal punishment everyday.

    "How many times have I told you, you always can''t correct this." The Dean picked up a long, slender branch, and every time he saw Dongfang Minghui''s small movements, he would just smack her hands, not caring what she was doing.

    "Ouch." Dongfang Minghui winced in pain, then flung out the elixir in her hand, the liquid in the vial flipping and bursting out.

    "Dean!" She pursed her lips to re angrily at the fat old man, thinking that it had been so many years since she graduated, but she had once again experienced the bitterness of being physically punished by her teacher. The lessons couldn''t have been better. and don''t look at the thin branches thinking it was better, in fact, the thinner the stick, the more painful, she has several red marks on her arms!

    The Dean narrowed his eyes and scolded in a stern voice. Usually, he''s quite easy to talk to but when ites to business he wouldn''t back down for half a step in strictness.

    Dongfang Minghui was about to kneel down and cry, "Dean, you''re going to scare me every time you burst out like this."

    Lo and behold, another elixir was ruined.

    The Dean put away the branch and lifted his chin but because he was so fat, his neck and chin looked almost like they were connected, "Pack up today! We can stop here."

    Dongfang Minghui was at a loss for what to do with this chubby old man who was sometimes even more headstrong than she was but looking at him, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Is your Seventh sister preparing for selection into the Inner Court?" The Dean suddenly mentioned.

    Dongfang Minghui frowned and said honestly, "Seventh sister has been in closed cultivation, I haven''t seen her for a few days now."

    The Dean stroked his beard, "In the past years, there have been casualties from the Inner Court tests, you''d better get her some defensive pills while she''s in closed cultivation."

    "Dean, you''re too kind, thanks for the reminder."

    Since arriving at the Dean''s office, Dongfang Minghui had grown a lot in terms of knowledge. She had almost wanted to read through all the prescriptions at once before re-documenting each one and cing them into her space ring.

    Because of her assistant status, the Dean additionally gave her a jade slip to enter the back mountain area, so that she can get the medicinal nts at any time. After hearing the words of the Dean, Dongfang Minghui refined all the pills from a few prescriptions and put them in porcin bottles.

    After another five days or so, there was a knock on her door early in the morning. She got up in a daze and opened it to see that it was the Female Protagonist that she hadn''t seen in more than a month.

    "Seventh sister, where are you going?" Not having had enough sleep yet, Dongfang Minghui''s mind was still a bit confused.

    Dongfang Wanyu entered the room and saw therge egg of an unknown species wrapped in a nest on her bed. Hmm, she was still thinking that her Ninth Sister didn''t like it before, why would she put it so close to the bed if she didn''t like it and even hug it to sleep? It seemed like she was overthinking it.

    After that she saw arge pile of clothes on the floor, they all looked like dirty clothes?

    "Ninth sister, I''vee to tell you that I''ll be leaving for a while."

    "Oh, I know, Seventh sister you''re going to take the inner court test, aren''t you?" Dongfang Minghui smacked her head before remembering something as she busily took out arge pile of bottles and jars from her space ring. They were allbeled with the names of the pills inside. If the porcin bottles weren''t so small, she would have wanted to write the effects of each bottle of pills on them as well.

    "Here you go."

    Dongfang Wanyu was confused by her generosity, but seeing the expectant expression on the other party''s face, she held down her doubts.

    "Seventh sister, I have a piece of paper here with the effects of all the pills written on it, take it as well." Dongfang Minghui enthusiastically thrust it into her hand.

    Dongfang Wanyu opened it and saw the weird words on them.

    More importantly, hang on, were these all normal words?

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and looked confused, "Seventh sister is there a problem?"

    She then pinched herself hard remembering that she''d written in thenguage she was more ustomed to. Now, Dongfang Minghui waspletely awake and hurriedly snatched the paper from Dongfang Wanyu''s hands,ughing dryly a few times with a knowledgable look and saying, "Seventh Sister, sorry that''s the wrong one, it''s the Dean''s handwriting, you can''t have that one. I think I''d better just exin it to you."

    "Seventh sister, this is the Seven Star Grass, snakes, insects, rats and ants within a hundred miles will avoid you when you use it. Just crush it if you''re in a wild jungle and let the spiritual energy radiate out, it''ll be effective for twelve hours. And this bottle is"

    Dongfang Minghui spoke for half an hour, talking until her mouth was dry, before she had finally gone through the effects of the more than twenty bottles of pills.

    Dongfang Wanyu tapped her little head, "Got it, I''m going now."

    "But" The Female Protagonist looked around her room and gestured.

    "A girl''s room should be cleaned up."

    Dongfang, who was still full of anticipation of what the Female Protagonist was going to saypletely flipped out, the Female Protagonist must not like her for being messy since she was a fan of tidiness.

    Since the Female Protagonist will be gone for most of this month, it''s just the right time for her to learn some more prescriptions, refine some medicinal pills, and make other preparations for future outings.

    The Royal Academy''splex had nine halls but going based on the attributes of spiritual power, there should actually be ten halls. However, in the entire Seven Colored Continent, there was a legend that anyone who had awakened the dark attribute was a member of the undead legion and must be killed, or else the consequences would be dire, they would bring doom and extinction to the entire continent.

    Therefore, most of those who awakened with dark spiritual power would be killed by their families and nipped in the bud. It was a taboo in the entire Seven Colored Continent.

    What''s more, it was a topic that could not even be mentioned within the Royal Academy.

    There were over fifty new students in each hall, adding up to over five hundred people. Divided into nine groups, they entered the trial grounds separately.

    "This jade medallion in your hands is the only one, it''s a symbol of your identity in the Royal Academy, no matter if you enter the inner courtyard in the future or get allocated to the outer courtyard, you will need it to receive spirit stones, and it is also a counter for the test. Now, all of you drop some blood on it to make it recognize you as the owner."

    Everyone was very curious when holding the jade medallion in their hands, such a palm-sized piece was actually so important, they obeyed the instructions and let out a drop of blood to drip on it to make it recognize the owner.

    The examiner saw that the hour was almost up and pped his hands again to draw everyone''s attention back, "Let me tell you about the rules of the game. The rules of your first round of elimination are to hunt beasts, and the number of beasts determines your qualification for the second round. One point for first level beasts, three points for third level beasts, and so on.

    The higher the level of the beast you hunt, the higher the score and the top three will appear in the leaderboard. You all currently number around five hundred, and only two hundred will be allowed into the second round, meaning that arge portion of you will be removed in this first round.

    Some students were bbergasted, it had only just started and more than half of them were about to be kicked out.

    There was a lot of discussions, and the words were particrly heated as they talked and talked.

    "Examiner, I have a question, can we form a group?" The voice was soft and weak like a little girl.

    But everyone heard it anyway, and it inspired a lot of people.

    The examiner looked at him and nodded, "Teams are limited to five people. Not only can you form a group and find a partner, but you can also automatically forfeit thepetition because there is a certain mortality rate in hunting magical beasts. If you are afraid, you cane forward."

    After the examiner said that, there were really a few scattered people who stepped forward.

    The one who had just asked the question was a neer to the Wood Hall, who was looking for a partner because of his own weaker spiritual power. He didn''t expect that therge group of people, after hearing his question would each form a small group of two or three, but they all refused to let him in.

    Looking around at all the people he didn''t know, Mu Sheng was a little frustrated, should he leave the game early like the people who had just stepped forward?

    "Can I team up with you as a partner?"

    Just as Musheng was in despair, he suddenly saw a girl standing expressionlessly, with no one beside her. Looking at the long whip on her waist, his intuition told him that the other party was quite powerful, at least definitely more powerful than him, a Wood Spiritual Master could be useful to her, so he thought he should try.

    Dongfang Wanyu acted cold and as a loner, chasing away many people who wanted to team up with her.

    Mu Sheng''s build seemed small and soft-looking, if you don''t look closely, you''ll mistake him for a little girl. He stood near Dongfang Wanyu''s side and had to raise his head to meet her eyes.

    "No." Dongfang Wanyu refused outright.

    "Ah, it''s not good after all." Mu Sheng was a bit desperate now, he was such a failure, no one would even want to partner with him, with his cultivation, even if he entered the trial, he would likely turn into food for the beasts.

    Mu Sheng''s head hung low, he was very frustrated.

    Dongfang Wanyu suddenly felt that this gesture of Mu Sheng''s seemed to resemble a certain girl she knew. When she had done something wrong or was in a bad mood she''d always hang down her head and look at her toes.

    "You''re from the Wood Hall?"

    Mu Sheng nodded and didn''t look at Dongfang Wanyu again, because the other person had already rejected him.

    This look was really quite simr to her Little Nine.

    "What''s the use of you?" Dongfang Wanyu asked extremely coldly, her eyes sizing him up as if she was estimating his worth.

    Mu Sheng immediately lifted his head and looked at her fervently, "I can actually do a lot of things, like all your logistical work, I can also release poisonous smoke, which can help you poison the beasts unconscious"

    Dongfang Wanyu rubbed her forehead, "Alright, follow me."

    "Are you crazy wanting to drag along such useless trash? Don''t you think you have enough on your te?" Qing Mo was really getting more and more confused by Wanyu''s thoughts.

    "You and I are partners but you must follow my orders the entire time." Dongfang Wanyu said, not consulting him at all.

    Mu Sheng nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice in excitement, no matter if he was eliminated in the first round or not, at least his poor life should be fine because the other party was very strong.

    The beast hunting game officially began, with a time limit of three days.

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately got on the road, she walked quickly along the way, Mu Sheng followed behind her closely, but after two or three hours, Mu Sheng was a bit overwhelmed, his physical strength was terrible but looking at the person in front of him, she didn''t seem to be affected at all.

    "Can we rest for a while?" Mu Sheng strained to ask.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t turn her head, "No."

    Mu Sheng had the impression that if he really stopped to rest on his own, the other party may not care about him, no scratch that it seemed that that would definitely happen!

    Dongfang Wanyu felt the footsteps of the person behind her getting slower and slower and had to exin to him, "This side is not a safe area there are still level one beasts around, you''ll have to wait until we find a safer ce."

    Hearing her say that, Mu Sheng bit his teeth and quickened his pace to follow.

    When they got to a safer area, Dongfang Wanyu took out a Seven Star Grass from inside her space ring and crushed it before scattering it in the air before preparing to replenish her spirit for the next day.

    Mu Sheng sniffed, "It seems to smell like Seven Star Grass, how did you get it?"

    Dongfang Wanyu took out some dried food and nibbled on it twice, "Shut up and rest."

    Mu Sheng immediately shut up and rested nicely for a while, just as he was getting a hazy sleep, he was pushed awake by Dongfang Wanyu.

    "Let''s go."

    After that, they encountered a first-grade and second-grade magical beast halfway through, which was easily dealt with by Dongfang Wanyu, and the score was naturally considered hers.

    "There are two magical beasts fighting ahead?"

    Just like how humans would often fight, beasts would often start fighting when they disagreed over territory, but they always fought with life and death at stake. There''s only one oue, you die and I live.

    Two Level 3 Magical Beasts.

    Mu Sheng whispered, "I can conjure out a mist to let them sleep for a while, then you can kill them."

    Dongfang Wanyu hung her head and looked at him, this little guy''s skill was puffing out mist?

    "Do you have a time limit on this skill?"

    Mushi looked at her and whispered, "I can set off the mists ten times within twelve hours."

    "Range?"

    Mu Sheng gawked, how could this person ask so carefully, skills are supposed to be life-saving tools, you can''t reveal everything about it to someone unless you have to.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw the other party''s hesitation and sneered, "Do you want to pass the test?"

    Mu Sheng was appalled and opened his mouth to ask, "You can help me get past this?"

    "Do you think a meat pie will fall from the sky?" Dongfang Wanyu smiled, "I can get some beasts for you to kill when I reach the top three in the ranking. "

    Mu Sheng''s first reaction was how crazy was the opposite party, she actually wanted to sprint into the top three!

    "Have you considered?"

    Mu Sheng hesitated for a moment before agreeing, the frustration of having the details of his skills made known was immediately suppressed by the joy of being able to pass the match.

    The two immediately came to an agreement.

    However, Dongfang Wanyu didn''t allow Mu Sheng to release the mist right then and there but just rushed to kill them both while they were exhausted.

    "Don''t go yet." Mu Sheng wanted to hold her back, but then he saw her throw out a ball of earth, which was infused with something unknown. It smashed in between the two beasts and made a crackling sound.

    The Level 3 Mad Bull Beast was paralyzed by the electricity, struggling twice before it managed to get up again, seeing Dongfang Wanyu, it immediately let out a roar.

    At this time Dongfang Wanyu flung her long whip, the end of the whip curled around the horns of the bull beast, pulling it hard towards her, a flying sword shot out from her space ring, spinning in the air in a circle, before stabbing straight into the bull beast''s chest, the bull beast copsed to the ground.

    As for the second one, she cut off the head directly, she skillfully opened both their skulls and dug around for two earthy yellow magic cores.

    Mu Sheng felt that he had found a remarkable person to be his partner, he''d just seen her kill two Level 3 beasts and dig out their brains without her face changing.

    The two earth magic cores were good enough to be absorbed by her, Dongfang Wanyu didn''t throw them into her space ring but simply held them and absorbed their spiritual energy in the blink of an eye.

    Ding.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her jade tag, the number disyed at the moment was 27, an hour ago, the number of the top three rankers was slightly higher

    Mu Sheng was unaware that he had gotten caught up in watching Dongfang Wanyu''s amazing battle just now.

    "You''re amazing."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at him with a bloodthirsty smile on her lips, "It''s up to you next."

    "Huh?"

    Mu Shengter quickly realized what she had just meant when smiling at him.

    "You, you, you-" standing on a towering tree, Mu Sheng was already so scared that he couldn''t speak clearly, he felt his hairs stand up on end as he looked at the densely packed second level fire ants beneath his feet.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and patted his little face, "Come on, it''s going to be great to kill such arge number of them."

    Mu Sheng felt that his partner was a demon, she had brought him to a nest of fire ants, if he identally fell down, he would definitely be gnawed by the beasts with not even bones left.

    He gulped and summoned his contracted magic nt, a white-headed lily that was only second grade.

    "Little White, it''s all up to you."

    The white-headed monster climbed down from the tree, clinging to the tree, and began to emit a charmingly light fragrance that covered arger area as the breeze blew through.

    "Suddenly I feel that I''ve underestimated the Wood System Spiritual Masters before," Qing Mo couldn''t help but feel that the Wood System Spiritualists didn''t have much attacking power, but they can summon nts to help out, sometimes serving as a sort of minor aid. If you''re not careful, you could easily get caught in their attacks, it wasn''t to be trifled with.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s mouth was lightly hooked, but she had never underestimated them. This was just a small skill. The second level beasts could no longer bear this kind of smoke and fell down in piles.

    "I''ll lend you this sword."

    After tossing the sword to him, Dongfang Wanyu leaped down from the tree and harvested them like straw, easily taking out the cores of the fire ants as she moved.

    Ding ding ding ding.

    Dongfang Wanyu was numb from harvesting until the end, she was covered in blood, but seeing the number on her jade tag she expressed great satisfaction, it was already 207.

    Mu Sheng was bbergasted for a while before he reacted, and immediately went down from the tree with a grunt, recalling his summoned beast before he began to struggle to dig the cores in the fire ant brains as well.

    Thanks to donators ~

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    The skulls of the fire ants were extremely hard and by the time he got his hands on six Fire Energy Cores, Dongfang Wanyu had already killed arge portion of them.

    Mu Sheng suspected before that if he waited until three dayster, he would likely be eliminated.

    But this was no longer his concern.

    Having killed arge group of Level 2 Fire Ants, Dongfang Wanyu immediately took off.

    "Why are we leaving so fast?" Mu Sheng struggled, in fact, he wanted to kill two more, it was so hard to encounter unresisting beasts, he didn''t want to give up.

    Dongfang Wanyu said, "Shut up, someone''sing."

    After they left, a small group of five people suddenly appeared, "This group of level 2 beasts were ughtered, we were toote."

    The five of them went over to the fire ants'' corpse to check it out and found that the corpse''s wounds showed two distinctly different techniques, one very violent, directly smashing the fire ant''s brain with bare hands and gouging out the core, and the other technique looked very juvenile, seemingly like they had used some kind of sharp object.

    "Two people."

    "Two people killed so many second-grade magical beasts, too cool." One of them couldn''t help but whistle.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at the numbers on her jade tag and snickered, "Let''s continue."

    Mu Sheng could release the poisonous mist ten times in a day, they specifically picked the time when the beasts were in groups and were unbeatable, killing many level one to level three beasts.

    The numbers added up and even Mu Sheng''s numbers rose to five hundred, out of the top three reported an hour ago. Dongfang Wanyu''s big-name had already shot up the top 3 ranks, in third ce at 1093 just a little short of first ce!

    Mu Sheng was full of awe towards Dongfang Wanyu, but right now he really felt like he was about to die. The other person waspletely a workaholic hunting beasts day and night as long as they found any, it''s like she didn''t know what exhaustion was.

    But he was different, he couldn''t even lift his arm holding the sword right now.

    "Don''t you need to take a break?" Mu Sheng couldn''t walk any further and leaned against a tree to catch his breath.

    Dongfang Wanyu kicked him, "Get up, the real fighting is in thest twelve hours. I''ve given you a break."

    Mu Sheng rolled his eyes, they''d only been resting for a few hours

    But watching her gradually walk away, Mu Sheng quickly climbed up and stumbled after her.

    "You''re already in third ce, why are you still working so hard." Mu Sheng couldn''t understand, if anyone was going to be anxious it should have been him right? Since he was only ranked five hundred"

    "Shut up and save some energy to kill the beasts."

    After that, they encountered a wave of magical beasts, the beasts seemed to be frightened by something. It''s as if they were being chased as they panicked and ran around haphazardly for their lives.

    "Wow, so many magical beasts, should I let Little White release the poisonous mist?" Mu Sheng had already done this thing very smoothly, seeing the magical beasts he wasn''t as scared as before but instead excited, it seems his courage had improved.

    Dongfang Wanyu shook her head, to be able to scare off a group of level three magical beasts like this it was either a holy beast or at least a magical beast two levels higher in rank that had shown up.

    "A hundred meters away, there are two rank six magical beasts approaching, you should find a ce to hide." Qing Mo warned.

    Level six magical beasts were equivalent to a human level Spiritual Monarch, which was not as simple as the realm of Great Spiritualist but a realm three levels higher than Great Spiritualist.

    Dongfang Wanyu instantly knew the limitation and grabbed Mu Sheng before quickly running off, she could barely handle a Great Spiritualist, but for her to handle a Spiritual Monarch, that was a joke, unless she wanted to die.

    "W-what happened?" Mu Sheng was tugged on the cor and almost strangled to death. But when he saw the other''s serious face, he asked subconsciously.

    Dongfang Wanyu was following the magical beasts and didn''t know where they had run to, but sensing the surrounding area, she didn''t find any magical beasts with big energy fluctuations.

    "Since level six magical beasts have been spotted, the danger factor has increased substantially, your assessment time will probably end early." Qing Mo judged.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, everyone was still considered a new student, even if their talent was good, they were all still at Spiritual Master or at most Great Spiritualist, dealing with two Level 6 Magical Beasts was far more than they could handle.

    Even if all five hundred students attacked together, they wouldn''t be able to beat those two.

    Mu Sheng breathed heavily, "Did something just happen?"

    "Yes, the tournament will probably end early, how many beasts have you hunted?" Dongfang Wanyu suddenly asked.

    "Almost 536." Mu Sheng was used to her cold words, and the sudden mild tone made him dazed before he quickly responded, "How do you know? Aren''t there still five hours left before the contest ends?"

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t exin and kicked him, "Go, we''ll make up some more numbers for you."

    The two went south, following a path inside a dense forest, there were many gale rabbits hiding in the dark, Dongfang Wanyu took out a porcin bottle from her space ring and sprinkled the medicine on the grass outside, creating a full circle.

    "Seventh sister, this is definitely good stuff, it''s called the Condensed Flower Dew Pill, don''t look at its simple name, actually it''s for seducing foodies. It''s a special recipe I made myself, it''s very attractive to animals especially rabbits! If you can''t find food in the future, scatter it on a tree and I reckon a lot of little rabbits will get caught."

    Dongfang Wanyu showed a smile, she still remembered Ninth Sister saying that to her. She just didn''t know how effective this medicine would be.

    Mu Sheng looked at her quizzically, "What''s the point of this?"

    Dongfang Wanyu made a shush hand signal to him, and they squatted for half an hour before they saw a red-eyed gale rabbit in the tree cave quickly jump into the trap she had prepared. One of them was hit, and the others were still stupid enough to jump inside, more and more started jumping in until it became a big group.

    Mu Sheng was dumbfounded, how could there be such stupid little things in the beast world.

    "Quickly let Little White make a move." Dongfang Wanyu saw that he was still dazed and couldn''t help but kick him.

    "Uh-huh."

    He almost forgot that they were here to hunt magical beasts, Mu Sheng immediately summoned his little friend, "Little White, go. "

    Little White lurched down and bobbed its head, spreading the poisonous fumes vigorously, soon the gale rabbits sniffed and one by one they were all knocked out.

    "Move quickly." Dongfang Wanyu kicked Mu Sheng on the buttocks.

    Mu Sheng though didn''t know what she was in a hurry for, but he still obediently took out a sword and removed the energy cores one by one from their heads.

    The light green energy cores were still very pretty, but they were first-grade wind types and he couldn''t use them for now, so he put them into his space ring.

    The jade tag had been making a tinkling sound, meaning his numbers were climbing, just as he was about to finish them all, a prompting sound stopped him abruptly.

    "Greetings, students, I am your assessment officer, and now I am going to announce a piece of news. Due to an ident during the assessment, the elders of the assessment board have unanimously agreed to end thepetition early. All candidates listen up, put down everything unimportant in your hands, and quickly exit the trial ground."

    The voice that came out of nowhere was yed three times in its entirety, and the entire trial ground''s participants could hear it clearly.

    Mu Sheng was dumbfounded, this situation was guessed by Dongfang Wanyu an hour ago, so the other party scrambled to help himplete his task.

    "Let''s go."

    The three-day-long first round of elimination endedpletely in an abnormal state.

    Mu Sheng smiled stupidly as he looked at thest number 687 that remained on the jade tag. If it had been three days ago, he wouldn''t have believed that he could hunt so many beasts.

    "Qian Wanyu, thank you so much for this time."

    Dongfang Wanyu waved her hand, "Don''t be too happy yet."

    ording to the previous rules, depending on the number of magical beasts hunted in the rankings, all those below two hundred would be eliminated. When the data was announced, Mu Sheng hid on the side and watched nervously, he was both apprehensive and scared.

    The fear part was in case he passed, how would he pass the second round of thepetition? The apprehensiveness is from him having gone through three days of struggles to go from someone who knew nothing about killing beats to someone skilled at doing it.

    "Congrattions." Dongfang Wanyu patted him on the shoulder, scaring the wandering Mu Sheng.

    "Congrats on what?"

    Dongfang Wanyu pointed to the 168th ce on the screen, the name was Mu Sheng, from the wooden temple.

    Mu Sheng''s heartnded on the ground and he jumped for joy, "Wow, I finally did it."

    He then searched carefully and found Qian Wanyu''s name right in third ce, Hall of Thunder.

    "Sister Wanyu, you''re really amazing!"

    Saying top three and actually achieving it, Mu Sheng still remembered that when the other party arrogantly said she''d get into the top three ranks, he didn''t quite believe it, now he was deeply convinced by her.

    It was only after the excitement that Mu Sheng felt his body ached everywhere, and he was so tired that he wanted to lie down.

    "Now that you''ve all seen the results on the screen, those who didn''t make it into the top two hundred step aside."

    Arge group of people walked out silently, they were the ones who were eliminated in the first round.

    Mu Sheng covered his mouth, he felt like he was almost one of them too.

    "All of you stand to my left. An assessment officer will send you out in a few moments."

    "Next, I would like to congratte you all for passing the first round of elimination and sessfully entering the second round of testing. I am your assessment officer, Ouyang, and you can call me Teacher Ouyang. Next, in the second round, I will announce the rules to you. From now on, I will put five spirit stones in your jade medallion, spirit stones are the medium of exchange for the medicinal nts and can be used to allow you entry to the ivory tower for training, and much, much more I just want to say here that the spirit stones are necessary for survival. The second round of assessment is the same as the first, survival of the fittest, whoever has the most spirit stones in their hands would advance. However, in the test, there are senior brothers and sisters who are one year higher than you, and they will try rob you of your spirit stones, when all five of the spirit stones in your jade medallion have been snatched and you can''t snatch someone else''s within an hour, your score will be zero and you''ll be directly eliminated."

    tant robbery! The whole ce was in an uproar.

    Mu Sheng was a bit confused after hearing the rules of thepetition, and he leaned towards Dongfang Wanyu in fear as he looked around at the group of freshmen who were staring at each other like wolves.

    "They''re not going to rob me, are they?"

    "Maybe."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled at him, then looked at the jade medallion in his hand.

    Everyone had already formed a new team when they entered the testing ground.

    Dongfang Wanyu had wanted to ditch Mu Sheng and go in alone, but the other party''s pitiful look reminded her of Ninth Sister, and she''d have felt a little guilty if she hadn''t taken the other party with her.

    "Sister Wanyu, do you think those senior siblings will ambush us somewhere and then rob us?" Mu Sheng''s little head was still spinning pretty fast, ever since the assessor announced that the senior brothers and sisters of the higher year would rob them, he hadn''t felt safe!

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at him, "Definitely, but I guess if I wanted to rob someone, I''d rob you too."

    The test takers entered the new testing ground in small groups, and soon Dongfang Wanyu and the others encountered some test takers that had been robbed by the seniors.

    "Help, is there anyone there!?"

    Arge group of people shouted for help, and a small group of five people were directly tied together with strips of trees, tying each other into a ball.

    Dongfang Wanyu continued on her way as if she had heard nothing and seen nothing.

    "They seem to be screaming for help, Sister Wanyu, should we go over there and take a look?"

    "Yes, you can go over and see if you want."

    Is that an agreement? Mu Sheng''s little brain thought for a moment, and then he ran over.

    "Hey, Mu Sheng,e over here and help us out."

    Mu Sheng looked at the five people and one of them was a familiar face, "Xiao Ruo, what are you doing here?"

    Both of them entered the Royal Academy at the same time and were both new students recruited by the Wood Hall, because they met in the first round of assessment and asked for directions, their rtionship was better than ordinary students.

    However, this was just Mu Sheng''s opinion.

    "Just now there was a team of the previous year''s senior brothers they robbed us and tied us up afterward." Xiao Ruo said pitifully.

    Mu Sheng helped them out as he said, "Then you should be more careful next time, don''t meet them again."

    "Mu Sheng, are you alone?" Xiao Ruo asked nonchntly.

    Mu Sheng naturally shook his head but wondered why Wanyu seemed to be missing. He looked back and saw Wanyu standing farther away and understood the meaning of her "yes".

    "Well, it looks like I''m alone now." Mu Sheng was particrly frustrated. He didn''t expect Wanyu to leave just like that.

    After the five men gave him a look, one of them suddenly overpowered him, and then they tied him to the tree that they had just been untied from with hands tied behind his back.

    Mu Sheng was confused, "What are you doing? Why do you guys want to tie me up?"

    Xiao Ruo stood in front of him with a guilty face, "Mu Sheng, I''m really sorry, but the rules said that if we don''t get any spirit stones within the hour then we''ll be eliminated. Now, there are exactly five in your jade medallion, so give us one each and we won''t be eliminated."

    Mu Sheng face fell..so he will have to be eliminated instead?

    "Xiao Ruo, what are you doing with all this chattering with him, even if he doesn''t give it to us now, he''ll still meet those jackal like senior brothers and sisterster and get eliminated, quickly go and get his spirit stones."

    Mu Sheng looked confused by how fast the situation had turned against him. He felt 10,000 points of damage from this dark world!

    The five of them took the spirit stones and just dashed away.

    Mu Sheng wanted to cry, he''d tried his hand at being a good guy, and what made him even more heartbroken was that his friend actually told him to stay here, saying that someone would pick him up in an hour.

    "Oooh, what should I do? I don''t want to be eliminated at all."

    He had worked so hard for so long to get into the top 200 from the 500 test-takers, and the second round had just started yet he was going to be eliminated in less than an hour, he was so unhappy.

    "Woooo, Sister Wanyu."

    Mu Sheng cried as he mouthed Qian Wanyu''s name in pain.

    "Noisy, what''s the shouting for?"

    Dongfang Wanyu smashed a fruit straight into his face. It broke apart and spurted fruit juice all over his face.

    "Elder Sister Wanyu!" Mu Sheng originally still looked like he wanted to cry but then he saw a person lying on a tree he immediately smiled stupidly, "Sister Wanyu. So you''re still here."

    Dongfang Wanyu smashed a fruit over again, Mu Sheng didn''t get mad when she smashed it in his face, smiling stupidly and even licked the juice off his face.

    "Rest for an hour."

    Mu Sheng was even more desperate, "Sister Wanyu, I was wrong, please let me go."

    One hour of rest and he''d be eliminated straight away, okay?

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at him coldly, "Aren''t you the one who wanted to go and release people?"

    Mu Sheng nodded guiltily, "I thought-"

    "You think just because you saved people they''ll thank you? Since the examiner has made the rules so clear, don''t you understand that you need to be wary of your fellow partners let alone strangers."

    Dongfang Wanyu had learned all these sorts of nefarious tactics back in the Dongfang Family, which was why she had made herself so ruthless.

    Mu Sheng hung his head and mumbled, "I was wrong, I''m sorry, Sister Wanyu."

    In fact, she was just sitting on a tree watching the good show, she could have made a move to stop it, but for a person to grow up, he must experience what it''s like to be cheated and betrayed, because only then will he remember the pain.

    Mu Sheng then said, "Sister Wanyu, just help me out, I promise that the next time I see them, I will take back all that they took from me."

    "You will huh? Gonna try to steal the spirit stones from them?"

    Dongfang Wanyu leaped down from the tree and smilingly pped him in the face, "If I let you go, don''t you think I''d think you''d rob me of my spirit stones? You think I look stupid?"

    Mu Sheng waspletely dumbfounded, how could he dare to rob her of her spirit stones.

    "Sister Wanyu, don''t joke around, even if you give me a hundred galldders, I wouldn''t dare to rob you." Mu Sheng was about to swear his innocence to the heavens if his hands weren''t tied.

    As a result, Dongfang Wanyu waved her hand and just walked away.

    Gone, gone, goneMu Sheng thought with lifelessness.<blockquote>

    Wanyu as ruthless as ever ahaha</blockquote>

    Full chap thanks to donors, another full one tomorrow oyasumi ~

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    "Pack up and let''s go."

    Dongfang Wanyushed out with her long whip, scattering the branches binding him.

    She had just gone over to find two berries to eat, but the other person was crying and wailing in a particrly miserable way.

    Mu Sheng was just reflecting on what to do and the next thing he knew the branches that bound his hands were untied. He got up from the ground with a bone-cracking snap.

    "Sister Wanyu, you''re not mad at me?"

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at him strangely, "Why would I be angry?"

    Mu Sheng hung his head and wiped his face with his sleeve, "Sister Wanyu if I don''t snatch someone else''s spirit stones in one hour I''ll get eliminated. Thanks for your care on this journey, you cane to find me at the Wood Hall if you need anything in the future, I won''t make excuses."

    "Are you giving yourst words?"

    Mu Sheng was busy shaking his head, he just didn''t know when he would be sent away and said everything he wanted to say, even if he was eliminated in the next second, at least he''d given his promise.

    As they walked, Dongfang Wanyu suddenly stopped and pulled Mu Sheng down.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Just about twenty meters in front, two teams had met and were now showing a battle of five against five, one of the teams dressed in green clothes, the leader had a red silk sash pinned to his wrist, and looked like he should be a captain or something. The other team, dressed in the uniforms of various halls, were obviously the new students.

    Old student vs new students.

    Anyone with a brain probably wouldn''t bet on the new students winning.

    Dongfang Wanyu held Mu Sheng down and hid in the shadows to watch. The two teams, whose strengths were vastly different, were separated into winners and losers in less than a few moments.

    "This group of brats have more backbone than the previous team, they actually dare to fight us." One of the men smiled and took out a branch, trapping the fallen group one by one and finally tying them into a ball.

    The man in the lead said, "Come on, stop dawdling, more than 200 people yet we''ve only met two teams, when will this brawl end?"

    A brawl?

    Dongfang Wanyu thought about it carefully and was pleasantly surprised to find a loophole. The assessor had only said that there were senior brothers and sisters who would rob them of their spirit stones.

    But what she heard from them was not the same thing.

    She understood that this wasn''t a game at all, but two duels.

    "This game is really getting interesting." Dongfang Wanyu smiled.

    Mu Sheng looked shocked at the side, when Sister Wanyu showed this smile before, she had thrown him into a pile full of fire ant beasts

    Now she was smiling again, well she seemed to be smiling at the group of senior brothers.

    Mu Sheng suddenly had a not-so-good premonition, but soon his not-so-good premonition came true.

    "Let Little Whitee out."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at him with a smiling face, "From what I understand, the mist of this Little White of yours isn''t just for Beasts right?"

    Mu Sheng''s scalp went numb, wondering how she knew that.

    "Quick."

    Mu Sheng immediately sumbed to her re and summoned his little friend.

    The level of the White Headed Lily wasn''t very high, they could grow up to level five at most. However, the White Headed Lily had some skills and could release two kinds of mist, one was a poisonous mist, and the other was a normal mist. Both emit the same scent, and they floated in the air with different colors, thus distinguishing between poisonous and non-poisonous was very difficult for normal people unless their eye for detail was very high.

    Of course, this was all a littlemon sense that Qing Mo had helped her with inside her soul sea.

    That team of senior brothers was scouring the jade medallions in the hands of the new students, and the only sound that could be heard was the clinking of transactions, as if drawing money, the jade medallions of two people were instantly emptied out into the other party''s jade medallion.

    The new students who were looted hung their heads in frustration, their spirit stones disappeared, another hour would mean elimination.

    This group of senior brothers, however, were all in high spirits, but still unsatisfied, "Is everyone else hiding, otherwise, why would it take so long! How did we only find two teams?"

    "Hurry up, we need to find them faster than the other teams."

    They moved swiftly and orderly, and Mu Sheng watched in awe as just one team was able to clean up the freshman easily, how else were the freshmen going to win, not to mention that there seemed to be more than one team like this, and the others had yet to be seen.

    Little White''s speed of dispersing the powder increased, and soon a light fragrance mixed in with the smell of grass and woodwork.

    "Strange, I think I smell a scent, do you guys smell it."

    "Well, it seems you''re right."

    "Oh shit! We''ve fallen in a trap!" When the man with the red silk shit, the others had already gotten down on the ground with weak legs, and he used his longsword to support his upper half.

    "Who''s hiding? Come out!"

    Mu Sheng thought to himself, "Even if I die I won''t go out."

    But just as he was thinking that, Dongfang Wanyu walked out with great dignity, and incidentally, she mentioned to him, "Mu Sheng, don''te out yet, your hour will be up soon."

    This was clearly an attempt to drag him down with her! Mu Sheng cried out and walked out slowly, like a frosted eggnt.

    "I''ll leave the spirit stones to this senior brother." Dongfang Wanyu casually pointed a finger at Mu Sheng.

    The person stared at the two of them hard, almost spitting blood in anger, "How cocky, you even dare to rob us?"

    "That''s right, don''t the rules of the game state that we can rob each other? If you can rob us, why can''t we rob you?" Dongfang Wanyu smiled and looked at the captain who still looked conscious, "Isn''t that right, senior brother?"

    As the words fell, sheshed out unexpectedly, and a whip rolled around his wrist that was propped up on the sword, pulling gently, and the other man flopped to the ground.

    "Captain."

    Everyone chirped, looking at Dongfang Wanyu with a re in their eyes.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s words, like a pebble thrown onto a calmke, rolled up in a burst of ripples. The five new students who were tied up looked at each other, they only knew that the sessive students would rob them of their spirit stones, but they had never thought of robbing them in return for spirit stones.

    The picture was so beautiful that he couldn''t even look at it. Mu Sheng covered his face. He felt as if he had done something terrible.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that he was slow to move and simply pped him on the head, then crouched down and grabbed their jade medallions opening them up she saw a number of spirit stones inside, Dongfang Wanyu was happy.

    "Fifty." Dongfang Wanyu directly took down the number and then paired her jade medallion with his, soon the spirit stones were all moved to her jade medallion.

    "What kind of magic have you done to us, why can''t we move."

    "Little sister, can you help us untie the ropes?"

    "Yeah, we''re all freshmen, so help out, we''ll appreciate it."

    Mu Sheng saw that they couldn''t get free of that branch even after struggling for a while, and wanted to go up and help, but when he thought about what happened before, he simply stood still and watched as Wanyu happily snatched the spirit stones.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t even look back, she was unusually quick, quickly going through all of them, before long their total spirit stones had reached two hundred and ny spirit stones.

    The five of them looked at her with increasingly grim expressions, obviously not expecting this trip out to rob other people ended up with them being robbed instead.

    "Many thanks."

    After saying that, she pulled Mu Sheng away.

    "How long does your smokest?"

    Mu Sheng didn''t understand why she was asking this question, but he told her honestly, "Little White is only Level 2 now, it willst for about one incense stick of time."

    "Quickly conceal the scent on you, they''ll being after us soon." Dongfang Wanyu said to him as she carried him off at a fast pace, halfway through she turned around running towards another road.

    They managed to see a rock cave and Dongfang Wanyu walked in without even thinking about it.

    "Sister Wanyu."

    "Bring me the jade medallion." Dongfang Wanyu calcted a number and touched both their jade medallions together to transfer them.

    "One hundred!" Mu Sheng was frightened to death by the numbers on the jade tablet, he swallowed his saliva and said, "Sister Wanyu, a hundred is too much, I only need five."

    Five was the basic number, as long as he didn''t get robbed, he could save it till the end.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave him a look, "You deserve it."

    Mu Sheng was a in a dilemma from the way she looked at him, it was neither good to ept nor reject so he simply let it go, sitting at a corner he said, "Sister Wanyu, do you think they''ll find this ce too?"

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed his lips and estimated the strength of the five people. She spat out some ruthless words, "If they catch up, they''ll have their teeth kicked in. Hmph!"

    On the viewing end of the testing ground, Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng were not aware that they were famous. The examiner didn''t tell them that once they entered the trial area, everything would be recorded in the Xuan Guang Mirror, and the team they just robbed was called Team Bloodlust, it was the third-ranked team among the ten teams in terms of overall ability.

    It was also the team out of the ten teams that was favored to take the top spot in the battle, but this had just begun, and those who had ced their bets were at a loss when a little girl who came out of nowhere gave them a fierce beating to the face to the point where both sides were bruised red.

    "Hey, this little girl seems to be from our Thunder Hall, right, not bad, very courageous, if she has excellent grades, she can be my disciple." An old man smilingly nodded his head, his heart was very satisfied, good, their Thunder Hall has produced another Li Yunan, it''s been several years since they''d produced this kind of seedling.

    Strong and brave. Also resourceful and crafty, this youngdy''s ability and character he really liked it.

    Those new students who were eliminated also always paid attention to everything recorded in the mystical mirror, seeing that the new students were suppressed by the senior brothers and sisters with no ability to fight back, one of them was so angry that he couldn''t wait to go forward and directly challenge them to a group fight. But when they saw Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng using the mist and suddenly overthrow a group of five seniors, as well as robbing them clean, they were thrilled beyond measure.

    So naturally, Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng became famous.

    The mirror was set in the square of the Royal Academy, and Dongfang Minghui has been watching every day, hoping to catch a glimpse of the Female Protagonist, as she expected, the Female Protagonist made a stunning debut shortly after she arrived, carrying a small wood system person in one hand, as the pair sprinted for their lives.

    Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng were unaware that the five men of the Bloodthirsty team were actually not far from them! The ce, the scene shown in the mysterious mirror was thrilling as if it was just that certain point away, and everyone held their breath. Both were worried that they would find the two. But soon, Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng disappeared from the mirror.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Why did it suddenly disappear, do you think the girl and that wood system person were found?"

    Dongfang Minghui sneered, how can the Female Protagonist be found so easily? If it''s that easy to find, she would not be called the Female Protagonist. ording to the script, the Female Protagonist was supposed to hide in the cave and find someone.

    Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng sat quietly inside the cave, just leaning against the stone wall, munching on dried food. Dongfang Wanyu had a small sense of urgency thinking she''d had enough rest and was ready to fight.

    They had only met one team and that team was likely in pursuit. On top of that, she believed that the team they met wasn''t the strongest of the ten teams, so what if they met the strongest of them next!?

    After she finished eating, she closed her eyes and prepared to cultivate for a while, she had been killing beasts for the past few days, and she felt like she was about to breakthrough. Suddenly she felt something and wrinkled her brow, "Who is it? Come out."

    Mu Sheng got some dried food stuck in his throat when he heard her yelling.

    "Ah-gah-ahh."

    "Sister Wanyu, who are you shouting at?"

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t answer right away, but snapped the whip off her waist and cracked it on the ground, bursting it open.

    Mu Sheng immediately hid behind her, "There are people in this hellhole?"

    Howe they didn''t notice anything when they came in?

    "Girl you''re very skillful, you actually discovered me." From the depths of the cave a white-clothed young man walked out, the young man was clear-eyed, and particrly charming when he smiled.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t let her guard down just because he was handsome and dashing, she had a remarkable memory and almost had the ability to never forget anything she''d seen once, she didn''t see this person among the two hundred students, thus it was clear that the other party wasn''t a freshman.

    And then look at the clothes on his body, white clothes, the clothes of the nine halls in the courtyard are arranged ording to color, but there were no white clothes, "Exin yourself. Who are you, and how did you get into the freshmen practice area?"

    The white-clothed man stared slightly, his face surprised, obviously not expecting the other party to reveal him after just one encounter.

    "No way." Mu Sheng stared in horror, had they just escaped from the wolf''s teeth to jump into the tiger''s mouth? Who the hell was this pretty boy?

    "Girl, can you put down your Water Thunder Whip, although your Water Thunder Whip is very powerful, however, I advise you to put it down."

    As soon as he opened her mouth, she knew he wasn''t a normal person, although people knew that she used a long whip, no one knew the origin of the whip, not even those close to her knew, the white-clothed man''s words did not make her put down her guard, instead, her passion for fighting was stirred up.

    "Wanyu, retrieve the whip, let''s see what he wants." Qing Mo said in the sea of souls.

    Dongfang Wanyu conceded when she heard Qing Mo''s voice and put the long whip away and asking rudely, "You still haven''t said who you are?"

    The white-clothed boy smiled slightly, a smile so beautiful that people wouldn''t easily forget it once they saw it, "My name is Xiu Qi. What is your name, little girl?"

    "Qian Wanyu."

    Qian family? The white-clothed young man looked at her with an obviously more inquisitive look.

    The white-clothed boy looked at Mu Sheng behind her, "Miss Qian, I had no intention of intruding into this secret realm, just wait until I find the Pig Fairy Grass then I will leave immediately."

    As they were talking, Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but ask Qing Mo in the Sea of Souls, "The secret realm he''s talking about and the Pig Fairy Grass what is it?"

    "The so-called secret realm is like an enclosed space, like the space ring in your hand, butrger in every way by at least ten million times. Pig Fairy Grass I''ve never heard of this, you can ask your ninth sister next time, she''s the one who knows the most about nts."

    Towards the end, Qing Mo couldn''t help but be sarcastic.

    "Your purpose foring here is really for the Pig Fairy Grass?" Dongfang Wanyu looked at him in confusion.

    At the same time, she also took a special look at his wrist, this man didn''t have a jade medallion with his identity engraved on it and probably wasn''t even from the Royal Academy.

    "Naturally, why would I lie to you?" The man spoke faintly and exuded an air of being able to put people at ease.

    "Sister Wanyu, how did he get in?" Mu Sheng whispered and bit his lips.

    Xiu Qi showed a slight smile, "I chased the Pig Fairy Grass into this secret realm by mistake. The grass is trying to trap me here."

    "Pig Fairy Grass, isn''t it a medicinal nt? You can describe it to us and we''ll help you catch it together when we meet itter." Dongfang Wanyu was a little curious about the sudden appearance of this strange nt.

    "It is indeed a medicinal nt, but it''s an enlightened Medicinal nts, it is so cunning that even if you find it, you will not be able to catch it. The name "Pig Fairy Grass"es from the fact that it is a grass with tworge, curly roots and leaves that resemble pig ears." Xiu Qi exined briefly.

    "This Xiu Qi ispletely devoid of breath and seemingly harmless, but I don''t think you''re a match for him, leave as soon as you get a chance, don''t let him perceive the dark attribute inside you." Qing Mo had a rare worried expression.

    This white-clothed man who suddenly appeared in the cave was a total mystery.

    Mu Sheng tilted his head and mumbled, "Enlightened medicinal nts."

    Xiu Qi nodded, "Just like that White Headed nt on you, but unfortunately, this nt of yours will only break through the third level again at most, it''s cultivation hase to an end, it''s impossible to cultivate into a holy pill."

    Damn, the other party lightly stated the existence of his little friend and the fact that the other party''s level was defective, Mu Sheng shuddered, this person was scary.

    Even scarier than Sister Wanyu.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that the two of them were chatting, and simply closed her eyes and cultivated, when she opened her eyes again everything in the cave was the same as usual.

    "How many hours has it been?"

    Mu Sheng had been standing guard, not daring to go to sleep, but dozing off non-stop. It''s been three hours."

    "Let''s go." Dongfang Wanyu stood up and saw that Mu Sheng had been rolling his eyes, knowing in his heart that the other man had kept watch all night for her.

    But then Xiu Qi opened his eyes as well, "You''re leaving?"

    "Right."

    "I''ming with you."

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed his lips, "We''re being hunted, if you follow us, you''ll probably get in trouble with them too."

    She didn''t know if the other team was waiting outside.

    "It''s fine, let''s go."

    Since the other person didn''t care, Dongfang Wanyu was indifferent, the three of them formed a strange trio.

    As soon as they walked out a few hundred meters, they saw an oing group, it was a different team but their team clothes were the same as the ones they had robbedst time, and the leader also had a red satin ribbon tied around his wrist as well.

    "Sister Wanyu, shall we hide?"

    Dongfang Wanyu shook his head, "It''s toote, they''ve already seen us."

    Mu Sheng shivered, he was really afraid of this group of brothers and sisters, "So, we''re going to give them the spirit stones?"

    "Of course not." Dongfang Wanyu quirked a smile, "We''re going to rob them again."

    Mu Sheng stumbled and might have been about to kiss the ground if it wasn''t for Xiu Qi on the side pulling him up.

    The group wasughing and poking fun, "I heard that Bloodlust got screwed by two little guys this time and copsed, it''s a disgrace to us."

    "Hahahahaha, how stupid must that be."

    "Two? I thought there were at least five of them?"

    "The other guy seems to release poison, which is why they were caught."

    "If I see those two little guys, I''m going to tear their bones apart every inch of the way to see if they''re different from the others." The man even licked his lips after that.

    Mu Sheng''s legs and stomach started shaking, they just discussed them right? Talking about tearing their bones apart, this guy seemed so evil!

    "These three freshmen over here seem interesting, though." The previous freshmen who saw them were like mice that had seen a cat. They were all scared to death.

    "Come on, I''m in a good mood, you guys voluntarily hand over your spirit stones and I won''t beat you up." The man who just said he would tear their bones down inch by inch carried arge knife, his legs spread wide, and he red arrogantly at them.

    Dongfang Wanyu touched her waist andshed out with her long whip, swinging it directly at the man''s face.

    "Be careful." The me-haired guy was sharp-eyed, he had just felt that something wasn''t quite right, the other party was too calm, not only didn''t they run, instead they rushed forward!

    The other party was a bit too hot-tempered to start a fight at the drop of a hat.

    Before me-haired could finish, he suffered an attack from Xiu Qi, he didn''t know what the other man had done but he waspletely unable to move his spiritual energy.

    He tried to move his spiritual energy all over his body, but he just couldn''t move. The other party was clearly just in front of him, but he felt as if he was being crushed by a boulder, and the pain was excruciating.

    Carrying the knife was the butcher, he heard him shout and dodge, even so, the knife on his shoulder was hooked by the other party''s whip.

    "Little girl, do you want to try my cramped bone extraction technique?"

    Dongfang Wanyu snorted coldly, "Don''t be a hero by boasting with your mouth,e fight if you have the ability!"

    As for the other three, seeing as the other two had picked an opponent, they immediately focused their attention on the weak and pitiable Mu Sheng.

    In the beginning, the three of them had nned for Xiu Qi to deal with the captain and Dongfang Wanyu to lure away the butcher and then stall for time.

    As soon as Mu Sheng saw them show their weapons, he immediately raised his hands in surrender, "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I''ll give you the spirit stones."

    The three men looked at each other. How strange thisbination was. What was even more strange was that the other party had indeed brought out the jade medallion and carefully discussed with them, "I only have one hundred stones. Can you leave me five when you divide equally? "

    One hundred spirit stones.

    The other party''s eyes lit up and the corners of their eyes curled up in a smile.

    One hundred spirit stones was considered a considerable amount of money.

    "Seeing as you''re such an interesting kid, fine,e on, take the initiative. Don''t force us to do it, haha." One of them extended his hand to grab his medallion.

    Xiu Qi and Wanyu looked at Mu Sheng''s pained expression as he clinked his jade medallion against his and a hundred turned to zero.

    "Hey, hey, why didn''t you guys keep your word." Mu Sheng jumped to his feet in a hurry and cried his heart out seeing the jade medallion go to zero again, he had seen the world so purely and as a result it had shown him a thousand darknesses.

    "Little brother? Do you know how pigs die?"

    Mu Sheng was resentful in his heart, he had thought it was somewhat disrespectful to rob his senior brothers when Sister Wanyu had discussed it with him just now, but now it seemed like he was really stupid.

    "I know ah."

    "Hahahahahaha, he actually said he knew, seeing as how you''re so cute, I''m a bit reluctant to do it."

    Mu Sheng gave the three of them a sly nce and asked rhetorically, "Do you know how you''re going to die?"

    "What?" The three men looked incredulous and thought they had heard something wrong.

    Mu Sheng counted down the time, it was almost time, and silently recited three, two, one.

    The three of them fell to the ground, only a little conscious, and realized in hindsight that they had been tricked. Mu Sheng chuckled, "I''ll tell you the answer, stupid."

    Butcher saw that the four people couldn''t move, it was clear what was going on, they had encountered the two, no, three people who had pitted the Bloodlust team.

    "Don''t grab all the spirit stones yet." Dongfang Wanyu shouted at Mu Sheng as she dealt with the butcher.

    "Kid, do you dare!?"

    Mu Sheng spat his tongue at him, dare? I''m sure he wouldn''t have dared in the past, but being oppressed for a long time made him a little rebellious, plus they''ve sessfully dealt with two teams now, why wouldn''t he dare?

    Wouldn''t the worst result be that he would be robbed of all his spirit stones, then beaten up and eliminated?

    Now that he thought about it, it''s not a big deal, even if he was eliminated, he was at least the loser who robbed two teams of seniors of all their spirit stones.

    Let''s see who''s face was left after that.

    Hmph!

    Mu Sheng quickly stole all the spirit stones from their jade medallions, seeing them all red in the face but unable to move, they were likembs to the ughter.

    Mu Sheng''s heart was filled with a sense of pleasure, and he put on his small face and cursed, "What are you looking at? Feeling so bad your eyes are popping out? You think only you''re allowed to rob and not us?"

    What''s the logic in that?

    It was simply bandit logic.

    It was probably because the butcher was out of the encirclement, so his reaction was a bit slower than the four of them, but he soon felt something was wrong, his spiritual energy was leaking out uncontrobly, and he felt like he was losing control of the situation.

    "You guys-"

    Before he finished speaking, he fell to the ground with a bang from mid-air.

    Dongfang Wanyu kicked him, and seeing that he couldn''t move, she quickly grabbed his jade medallion and clicked it with her own, "I didn''t know you were so poor."

    She was a little disappointed that it was only thirty.

    The butcher''s veins were so blue it looked like it was about to burst.

    Then the three of them mugged them clean, packed up, and dashed away.

    Soon, word spread that the second team had been robbed by the neers.

    However, the Xuan Guang Mirror seemed to have some strange issues. When Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng robbed the me Team, it suddenly cked out and recorded nothing.

    It was only after they left that the mirror returned to normal.

    The five people were lying on the ground, unable to move their bodies, and their faces were all still angry, so it was obvious that they had been robbed.

    "Do you think this picture seems familiar?" One of the eliminated students suddenly said that as he had been paying attention to the test in the inner courtyard.

    When everyone thought about it, it was true, wasn''t the Bloodthirsty team lying down and robbed before, and then unable to move for a period of time, this tactic didn''t need to be guessed, everyone knew that it was the work of Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng.

    "Whahahahaha, so relieved." Oneughed while patting his thigh, before Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng were hiding in the cave. At that time, there were already ten teams that had been robbed by the seniors, five of which were unfortunately eliminated. In other words, over two hundred people now turned into one hundred and thirty-four people left.

    It was so infuriating to see the freshmen being robbed again and again.

    Dongfang Minghui listened to them talk and couldn''t help but smirk from the sidelines as the Female Protagonist robbed two teams, but soon, there would be a joint siege by the other teams and Mu Sheng''s skills would be blocked.

    Counting in her head, there seemed to be eight more chances to unleash the Mist.

    "Hey."

    Dongfang Minghui, who was considering the plot, was startled when someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder from behind.

    "Nan Nan, why are you here?"

    Nan Nan smiled, "I heard them say that there''s an amazing girl who seems to have trampled on those seniors twice, I thought she looked a bit like Wanyu, so I came over to take a look."

    "It''s definitely Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui was very sure of it as she told her.

    Nan Nan looked surprised, then felt relieved when she thought about it, she smiled, "Wanyu is right, the only one who can save me is myself. If she hadn''t woken me up in time, my brother and I wouldn''t have known what to do."

    "Then, did that Lu Peng still visit you?" Dongfang Minghui saw that there were many people and simply pulled Nan Nan aside to a quieter ce.

    Nan Nanughed and shook her head, "After you left, I immediately moved to another ce with my brother, with the attitude of trying my best! I applied for the exam, and then I managed to get into the Alchemy Academy over there, I''m now a freshman in Alchemy."

    "Nan Nan, congrattions."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butment, no matter what, everything was still moving towards the original plot.

    Back in the test area, Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng discussed, it was truly not easy for a freshman to guard their few spirit stones They didn''t rob them when they met them, they simply let them live. They decided to look specifically for those seniors to brush up stones instead.

    asionally when Xiu Qi found the smell of Pig Fairy Grass, he''d leave for a while ande back when he lost the scent. Dongfang Wanyu got ustomed to the strange images of him suddenly appearing and disappearing.

    "Sister Wanyu, I think I saw Xiao Ruo just now." Mu Sheng suddenly said.

    She looked at him, "Do you want revenge?"

    Betrayed by his friend, Dongfang Wanyu knew he had to have some idea in his mind if he didn''t have some idea, she wouldn''t have partnered with him for so long.

    "Of course, I''m going to eliminate all of them." Mu Sheng replied without hesitation.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled, "Very well."

    "Don''t use your skills this time, there are only eight more times, we''ll probably meet eight other teams afterward, leave these guys to me."

    Mu Sheng was suddenly especially touched, not only did Wanyu take care of him from time to time along the way, but she also helped him hunt beasts, and now, the other party was actually going to take revenge for him.

    Previously, they had agreed not to rob the freshmen, but for his sake, Sister Wanyu had made an exception.

    Mu Sheng secretly made a decision in his heart.

    "You take the initiative to hand over the spirit stones, or I''ll do it myself."

    Dongfang Wanyu had paid attention to their team earlier, five of them, of which Xiao Ruo was wood, and the other four, one is Wind, and excels at the skill Whirlwind de, which is strong when it meets the wind. One was Ice, best known for the Ice Cone, and two others, both of whom are Earth, they''re all Spiritual Masters, respectively Level 1 Wind Spiritual Master, Level 3 Ice Spiritual Master, and two Level 2 Earth Spiritual Masters. As for Xiao Ruo, Dongfang Wanyu nned to let Mu Sheng personally take care of him.

    The five of them looked at each other, obviously not expecting how there could be such an arrogant person, they had only seen Mu Sheng before and not Dongfang Wanyu, so they had nothing but endless mockery for this inexplicable woman, not knowing at all that there was a reason for it.

    "Hahahahaha."

    Dongfang Wanyu threw a long whip over, and the first person she dealt with was the Level 3 Ice Spiritual Master. They had taken the enemy lightly in the first ce, so naturally, they didn''t actively defend themselves.

    One of the major skills of the Water Lightning Whip was that it had lightning constantly flowing throughout the whip, whenever it touched, it would always give you a very sore feeling of being electrocuted crisp and numb like being struck by lightning.

    When the two Earth Spiritual Masters looked at it, they didn''t dare to drag it any further, and immediatelyunched their Earth Sting skill, but they didn''t expect that just after issuing the skill, there was suddenly an even stronger earth mound pounding them directly on the ground. This feeling was like wanting to give someone two ps but instead getting smacked with ten ps!

    "What''s going on?"

    Dongfang Wanyuughed, she naturally wouldn''t tell them that she blended her two types of attributes together, the earth was buried with thunder, and when they made a move, it was equivalent to touching the trap she had buried underneath, naturally they would end up like that.

    As for the Ice Spiritualist, hmph lightning loves water the most.

    The other Wind Spiritual Master took a look and in just a moment one by one, three of them had already fallen prey to the other party, knowing that the other party''s ravings just now were not empty, he immediately cautiouslyunched a whirlwind de at Dongfang Wanyu.

    Dongfang Wanyushed out. The whip was as if dancing in the air, and as she smacked all of his whirlwind des back.

    "Ah, help."

    Xiao Ruo was a wood type, he didn''t have much offensive power other than having tree branches attack Dongfang Wanyu. So when the wind des were directly smacked back, one of them wasing towards him and he had no other way but to shout for help.

    Hearing him shout for help, the Level 1 Wind Spiritual Master immediately gave up attacking Dongfang Wanyu and went back to save Xiao Ruo.

    A few people were beaten up, so naturally, they could see the wide skill difference between them.

    "You''re alone, why don''t you join our team, at least we can still look out for each other." The third-grade ice spiritual master spoke up.

    He was the captain of this team.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at them with a sneer, "Just with you guys?"

    nning people so easily, she didn''t care much about such a team even if they were famous. Moreover, they were just a bunch of rabble, not enough to be feared.

    She shouted to Mu Sheng, "Come out, be quicker."

    She didn''t want to stay with these people for a moment longer.

    Mu Sheng immediately ran out with a smile on his face and adjusted his jade medallion, just waiting to directly collect the spirit stones from theirs.

    Xiao Ruo saw Mu Sheng and immediately stared at him, "Mu Sheng, how could it be you?!"

    Seeing Mu Sheng, what else could they not understand?

    Mu Sheng nced at him with cold eyes. I don''t know you."

    The so-called cycle of karma was this.

    "Mu Sheng, let us off the hook this time, if you take away all of our spirit stones, we will be eliminated." Xiao Ruo couldn''t help but plead, then whispered, "Not to mention we only took five of your spirit stones at that time."

    As if he couldn''t hear, Mu Sheng took his jade medallion, brushing all thirty spirit stones they had scattered in their hands, now his jade te showed 395.

    Mu Sheng thought that he would have to find a ce to send these spirit stones to Sister Wanyuter.

    "Get eliminated so what? You were all going to be eliminated before, I''ve already let you dash around this ce for ten hours. The other twenty-five is interest, got it?"

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help butugh at his words. That soft and weak person had grown up as well, this ce of trials really was a good ce.

    "Gag them and tie them up."

    Mu Sheng''s eyes lit up, thinking that Sister Wanyu''s method was a good one, gagging their mouths would save them from continuing their ghostly cries for help.

    "Xiao Ruo, just bear with me, after an hour, an assessor wille and release you." Mu Sheng advised kindly as he tied him up.

    "Mu Sheng how did you be like this, we''re friends aren''t we?"

    Mu Sheng felt that Xiao Ruo''s voice was too noisy and shoved a piece of stinky cloth straight into his mouth from somewhere.

    Mu Sheng felt relieved to see them all unable to speak.

    "Sister Wanyu, let''s go."

    The two of them once again set out on the road to robbery.

 Chapter 32 (1)

    Chapter 32 (1)

    "Sister Wanyu, lean over here with your jade medallion and I''ll share the spirit stones I just got with you." Having robbed the me team before, although the spirit stones obtained weren''t as much as the Bloodlust team, it was still quite a lot.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t refuse, and with a ding sound, the number on the jade medallion jumped to five hundred.

    Seeing her ept them, Mu Sheng felt much more at ease.

    The two of them walked south, and on the way, they encountered many people who hung their heads in frustration at having their spirit stones taken away by the seniors.

    "How could theye up here and beat us up like bandits and take all our spirit stones." One of the teenagers was so angry that he simply sat on his buttocks and refused to leave, cursing his heart out.

    "They''re seniors, after all, they''ve been at the academy for over a year, how can we beat them if we''re the only ones?" Another man hung his head, too, but crouched down tofort his friend.

    The others sighed and looked dejected.

    Everyone was indignant, but there was nothing they could do about those seniors, it seemed like they could only admit their misfortune at being oppressed.

    "Sister Wanyu, what are you looking at?"

    Mu Sheng noticed Dongfang Wanyu had stopped, so he leaned over and looked, there were three or four teenagers sitting on the ground, and by the way, they were hanging their heads, they had probably just been robbed.

    "Definitely robbed." Mu Sheng mumbled, "Well, Sister Wanyu, it seems like a lot of us freshmen have been eliminated from the fifteen groups already."

    Mu Sheng made a careful calction and felt that this number was pitifully low, two hundred people had instantly turned into just a hundred. He pped his head and immediately shouted, "Sister Wanyu, I seem to have found a little problem."

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at him surprised that he''d realized the issue, it seemed that his brain was still quite fast.

    The older students robbed the new students very fast, and when they were done robbing, the robbed students who wanted to stay in the game would have to rob the other new students in an hour, leaving everyone to dog bite dog and eat each other, and whoever had the biggest fist would be left behind.

    But once they encountered the older students, they werepletely helpless.

    This was probably the trap the assessment officer had set for them.

    Dongfang Wanyu stopped in her tracks just because she found this mistake, a mistake that could cause all of them to be eliminated. If the freshmen were all eliminated, what can she and Mu Sheng do with all those older students?

    "We need to change our battle n."

    Mu Sheng blinked, "Sister Wanyu, you found out too right."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, "It''s not an individual battle, it''s a team battle."

    New student vs. old student pk match.

    The four of them were still trying to consider whether or not to rob the other freshmen when they noticed Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng suddenly stood in front of them.

    "Do you want to get back the spirit stones you were robbed by the old students?"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at them indifferently.

    All four of them looked at each other and listened to her words, one of them stood up and said, "Who are you?"

    Mu Sheng rolled his eyes at him, "Sister Wanyu means that she can help you retrieve the spirit stone from the older students, do you want to do it or not?"

    "Naturally we want to."

    Several people stood up one after another, "But, we can''t beat those older students."

    "Even if we add you two, the six of us are no match for them."

    Bah, growing other people''s ambitions and destroying your own prestige.

    Mu Sheng couldn''t help but say, "Have you ever heard of new students beating old students before? That''s us, we''ve robbed two teams of seniors."

    The four men looked shocked, they thought the rumors were false.

    "What, you guys don''t believe it?"

    The four of them looked at each other, full of surprise, and one of them said, "I heard from the older student who robbed us earlier that it seemed like there were two people, but I didn''t expect it to be you, how did you guys do it?"

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw that they were still confused, he said, "Do you want to grab your spirit stones back?"

    The four of them nodded their heads in a row, no matter if the rumors were true or not, since the other party said they could help them retrieve the spirit stone, they would believe it for a while.

    Agreeing, the six of them went on their way together.

    "Everyone, look, it''s the older students." With their ears to the ground and their eyes to the road, the six men soon spotted a group of new students who were being robbed by them.

    "Old third, quickly rob them don''t waste time talking." Thunder bellowed.

    One of the freshmen said, "This group of seniors weren''t the ones who robbed us."

    Dongfang Wanyu told them to take it easy, "Now we can''t rob our own people anymore, we have to be unanimous. Otherwise, we''ll all end up being eliminated."

    The six of them lowered their heads and listened to hermand, Dongfang Wanyu plus four of them went out first to get their attention and dy so that Little White could release the mist without any problems.

    "Hey, what are you guys doing." Dongfang Wanyu appeared with them in a group of five.

    Team Thunder had already heard that two oddballs had appeared among this year''s freshmen, and a team of two had robbed two of their older teams clean of their spirit stones.

    Originally they had made fun of Bloodlust for being robbed but who expected me to get robbed straight after, eliminating two teams at once.

    It was clearly no coincidence when things kept happening over and over again.

    "Hurry up and run, they want to rob spirit stones." The new student who was robbed saw them and immediately shouted out.

    The one who was called old third by Thunder couldn''t help but snicker, "You''re quite righteous, the key is whether or not they have our permission to leave if they want to leave."

    Dongfang Wanyu grinned and walked over with the four men one step at a time, sneering, "Which team are you guys. Give us your name."

    She knew that all ten teams had a name.

    For the first time, Thunder found a freshman who wasn''t afraid of them and was instantly interested in Dongfang Wanyu, smiling, "Thunder."

    Dongfang Wanyu drew her sword from within her space ring and challenged Thunder, "I challenge you."

    The other four followed suit, swallowing their saliva and raising their chests, "We will challenge you."

    Five against five.

    A very fair duel.

    The five people under siege were stunned, clearly not expecting them to make it this far, in fact they had no idea that this was entirely Dongfang Wanyu''s n.

    Thunder and the others sneered, they clearly hadn''t expected such bloodlust among the freshmen and took out their weapons.

    "Come!"

    It was time for both of the older and younger teams to fight their hearts out.

    On the other side, two leaders from another freshman team, Ye Feng and Ji Ye were equally rmed by the assessor''s sinister intentions, and they found each other with a team of five.

    "I''ve heard that there''s a team that has already robbed two veteran teams, so why don''t we put aside our temporary hatred and cooperate. What do you think?" Ye Feng suggested with a smile.

    Ji Ye snorted, "You would be so kind wouldn''t you."

    Ye Feng nodded, "Let''s eliminate those old students first, then let''spare notes."

    Ji Night thought about it, can''t give those older students a free meal after all, "Deal."

    The two teams recruited along the way, they recruited five or six scattered teams, adding up to 50 or 60 people in total, and robbed two older student teams along the way.

    New students robbing older students was nothing new, five of the ten teams had already been eliminated, and the remaining ones were all hidden.

    On another side of the battlefield

    "Boss, we can''t let the neers bully us, ording to Mad de, the one who robbed them was a team that gathered most of the neers'' power. The ones who were leading the fight were called Ye Feng and Ji Ye, and they are especially good at fighting, their strength''s as good as ours, and fighting them is 50-50. But the other side has more numbers so they"

    "Bloodlust, Thunder and the others said the one who robbed them was a little girl, what her name was isn''t clear, but there are a dozen or so people gathered around her. "

    From this, it could be seen that the new students had already realized the true intent of this contest.

    The new students who were scattered everywhere were all gathered together under the leadership of the three of them.

    "Big brother, we have to think of a way, otherwise when the three of them all gather together, we will be facing a team siege of a hundred people!"

    Qingtian tapped his fingers, "Siege, siege indeed. You guys go get Storm, Blood de, Frost, and Shadow over here."

    Soon the five teams assembled.

    "Qingtian, what have you brought us here for?" Frost was the first to speak up, she scoffed, "Don''t tell me you were scared out of your wits by that group of freshmen."

    "The reason for calling everyone here this time is to gather our five teams to round up and annihte one team."

    Qingtian instructed the people below to exin the current situation, "It''s like this, three leaders amongst the new students have appeared, one is Ji Ye and another one is Ye Feng, thest one is a little girl, they each gathered all the freshman forces together. What I want to do is to destroy this little girl''s team before it can join up with Ye Feng and the others."

    Team Frost was the only female team among the ten teams.

    She sneered, "Just for a little girl, you actually n to use the strength of our five teams to go and destroy them together, Qingtian, you really have the worst character amongst us, since you''re so afraid it''s better for me to lead my team to personally meet her."

    Storm disagreed, "Bloodlust''s overall strength is the third-highest among all of us, Frost, why do you think Bloodlust was first to get eliminated? It''s just because they met this little girl when they were robbing the freshmen, and at that time there was only one person besides this little girl at the time. With just two people she eliminated Bloodlust, Thunder, and me, I think there''s a good amount of reason for Qingtian to be so cautious."

    Shadow nodded, "When Thunder was eliminated, he had said that this little girl was calcting, knowing when to attack people, and was especially good at using people, by her side all she has are a bunch of random spiritualists but she''s used them very well."

    Blood de looked at them, "Since it''s so dangerous, let''s go meet her and see what kind of three-headed monster she is."

    The five teams set off and soon discovered the traces of Dongfang Wanyu''s group.

    Everyone was sitting on the ground to rest, she already knew about Ye Feng and Ji Ye''s mutual cooperation, Dongfang Wanyu was sitting next to arge group of freshmen, everyone was talking and looking extremely happy.

    Mu Sheng saw that she had a lot on her mind, so he couldn''t help but sit closer to her and said, "Sister Wanyu, ever since you said you would help the new students to retrieve the spirit stones, our side has never had any eliminations again. But it seems like five teams have been eliminated on the senior''s side."

    Mu Sheng was also happy, ever since he could remember, he had never thought of doing anything big, if it wasn''t for Sister Wanyu, he probably wouldn''t have been able tost even two hours in this game, let alone trample those arrogant seniors underfoot.

    Dongfang Wanyu was not as optimistic as they were, and she figured that with all the noise they were making, the seniors should have a n to do something about it. It''s just that she didn''t know if they would start with Ye Feng and Ji Ye, or her.

    "Let''s get everyone up, we''ll make our way immediately." Dongfang Wanyu''s n was to quickly meet up with Ye Feng and Ji Ye and gather the strength of all the new students.

    Mu Sheng was appalled, "Sister Wanyu, they''ve only been resting for a while."

    "The sooner we find Ye Feng and Ji Ye, the lower the chances of them being eliminated." Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t voice out her deepest anxiety.

    Everyone crawled up with all their strength they all still had a lot of belief in Dongfang Wanyu.

    "None of you are going to leave." Frost suddenly descended from the sky, coldly sweeping over the new students and finally resting her gaze on Dongfang Wanyu''s cold face, "You''re the little girl who eliminated the three teams, Bloodlust, Thunder, and me?"

    Dongfang Wanyu stood up, walked up to everyone, and said, "Right."

    "I''m Leng Bingshuang, the Frost team is led by me, what''s your name?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the other four members of the Frost Team also descended from the sky, followed by Qing Tian, Storm, Blood de, and Shadow, a whole twenty-five older students descended in front of them.

    This scene brought a lot of pressure and shock to the new students. Some of the new students were desperate, if it was one team of old students, they could still put up a fight.

    However, all the veteran students of the entire five teams had gathered together, looking ready to surround and annihte them.

    Dongfang Wanyu raised her eyelids and sneered, just to deal with her they brought out all the teams, these seniors were really great!

    "I''m Qian Wanyu."

    "Jing Qingtian."

    "Mo Fengbao."

    "Qian Anying."

    "Baixie Ren."

    One of the new students gulped, "Aren''t these all characters on the Wind and Cloud List!?"

    Mu Sheng couldn''t help but let his heart pound madly. He knew Wanyu was a good fighter and had many treasures to save her life. But, Five Great Spiritualists they''ll definitely lose this battle! But still, he gave himself a pep talk and puffed out his small chest leaning into Dongfang Wanyu''s side, "Sister Wanyu, what should we do?"

    Dongfang Wanyu took out her sword from the space ring, "Follow what I taught you before, keep the people''s hearts steady and stall for time until Ye Feng and Ji Ye arrive to meet up."

    Mu Sheng was confused, "But how will they know we''re here?"

    "I''ll let them know we''re in the area."

    "You alle one at a time, or just all attack together."

    Dongfang Wanyu took a big step forward, her battle intent was skyrocketing and her spiritual energy was surging.

    What a wild tone!<blockquote>

    TL: Female protagonist domineering 100% hehe</blockquote>

    "I''ll start." Leng Bingshuang stepped forward as well, she had long wanted to challenge this little girl that had been talked about so much.

    "The other party is a level 3 water and ice dual Great Spiritualist, you have to be careful." Qing Mo warned in his head.

    The other four stood on the sidelines watching the show, not in any hurry to clean up the freshmen. Probably in their minds, there was no one to fear in this ragtag group besides the single Qian Wanyu.

    Mu Sheng took advantage of the fact that all of their attention was given to Sister Wanyu and Leng Bingshuang''s battle as he muttered to the new students for a while.

    The hesitant looks of the freshmen slowly became firm, and they all got into a formation without them noticing.

    "You''re only a Spiritual Master, I''m above you in rank so I''ll let you have ten moves." Leng Bingshuang said.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled devilishly, "Thanks for showing mercy senior sister."

    Then she immediately shouted, "Thunder Heaven Seal!"

    The longsword was thrown into the air by her, Leng Bingshuang''s eyes were drawn to the longsword, she couldn''t understand why the other side would suddenly throw away the sword??

    "Not good." Jing Qingtian shouted sensing something was wrong, but couldn''t match Dongfang Wanyu''s hand speed as a long whip flew out and sped Leng Bingshuang''s wrist tightly.

    "Thunder Sky First Seal, Rolling Heavenly Thunder."

    Dongfang Wanyu flew into the air, five palm seals shot out like a heavenly thunderbolt, lighting up half the sky, rolling lightning struck the Water Lightning Whip, and was directed directly into Leng Bingshuang''s hand.

    "Ice Prism Snowke!" Leng Bingshuang instinctively unleashed her ice spirit power when she realized something was wrong, and her wrist, which was bound by the Water Lightning Whip immediately turned into ice and froze instantly.

    But it was already toote, lightning sted the frozen ice edges piece by piece, and the sky rolled with thunder and lightning circling her and bombarding her at the center.

    Leng Bingshuang''s scalp went numb from the lightning, she''d underestimated this little girl!

    Enjoy guys~

 Chapter 32 (2)

    Chapter 32 (2)

    "Captain!"

    "This girl''s tactics are so vicious."

    "Spirits of the Wind God, hear my summons."

    The wind was frenzied, as a storm of wind blew towards the lightning, colliding hard with that heavenly thunder of Dongfang Wanyu, a wild mix of stormy thunder and fierce winds rolled and the two spiritual energies struck so hard that half the sky turned as bright as day when they collided.

    "Second Seal, Thunderous Skies Heaven and Earth Cracking."

    Dongfang Wanyu sneered.

    The gale raged and lightning shed past, clouding the entire heaven and earth with ayer of ck as if in the next second the heavens and earth were about to be extinguished by this dark cloud, by this lightning.

    "Ah, the heavens and earth seem to be shaking." The new students were scared to death by the scene, having never seen such a great skill before.

    The heavens and earth were actually shaking!

    Jing Qingtian flew straight towards Dongfang Wanyu, trying to stop her before she made another hand seal. She dodged, but Jing Qingtian''s spear passed through her arm causing blood to roll off her wrist. Dongfang Wanyu, unfazed by the pain, looked at them with contempt andughed maniacally, "Come on then, you''re all in this together!"

    In the meantime, Ye Feng, who was a hundred miles away, suddenly looked at the sky gathering and saw lightning striking down, then the earth shook.

    "Someone is fighting."

    There seemed to be only one person left among the new students who could make such a big noise.

    Jiye and Ye Feng both looked at each other and guessed what the other might have encountered, "Quickly, everyone go converge with Qian Wanyu!"

    It must have been the seniors nning to divide their forces first, take care of Qian Wanyu, then it was their turn. Now that they knew they''d obviously never let the older students have their way.

    When they arrived, the fierce images were even more brutal than they had imagined, arge group of freshmen being beaten to the ground by the old students, everyone stood back to back, apparently surprised to see theming, hope was born from the despair.

    "Wind God Edict, at mymand, Whirlwind sh."

    The wind rose and an illusory de struck fiercely towards Dongfang Wanyu''s direction.

    Ye Feng and Ji Ye and the others watched Dongfang Wanyu fight hard to while a group of freshmen on the ground were suppressed by a person holding a big knife and couldn''t move.

    "Blood de Sword."

    A blood-red sword flew towards Dongfang Wanyu, and Dongfang Wanyu sneered. Thinking that would take her down? You''re dreaming!

    "Thunderous Skies Third Seal."

    "Wanyu, don''t be impulsive, your spiritual energy is still unable to control the third seal, using it to arge extent will backfire and injure your roots." Qing Mo suddenly appeared in her mind and stopped her.

    "Four men bullying a woman, I''m ashamed for you all."

    Without saying a word, Ye Feng took out his spiral de and resisted the Blood de Sword attack for Dongfang Wanyu. "Go."

    "Jing Qingtian, I''ll fight you." Ji Ye flew up into the air and knocked Jing Qingtian''s spear back as well, he sneered, "In the wind and cloud list, is the famous Jing Qingtian bullying a little sister with a spear? If it wasn''t for thepetition, I really wouldn''t want to challenge an opponent like you."

    Jing Qingtian saw that everyone had arrived and knew that his opponent''s n to dy had seeded, so he said, "Come fight. A battle today will determine the winner."

    Ye Feng also couldn''t help but sarcastically say, "Blood de, let me see if your Blood de is faster than my Spiral de."

    Leng Bingshuang had already been beaten by Dongfang Wanyu and was lying on the ground, covered in injuries, with the remnants of lightning still within her body. Every time she tried to circte some spiritual energy, she would touch the lightning hidden in her body and be instantly electrocuted as soon as she used her spiritual power. This sour feeling was really bad enough!

    "Qian Wanyu!"

    Dongfang Wanyu, bruised and battered, got up from the ground again.

    "Mo Fengbao,e again."

    Mo Fengbao looked at her desperation and shook her head, "No need to fight, I''ve lost."

    Qian Anying also immediately appeared in front of her, curious, "Why are you able to dodge my sneak attacks every time."

    Dongfang Wanyu was expressionless and manifested the jade medallion in his hand, "Since you all concede defeat,e and give me all your spirit stones."

    The two people: ".."

    Since then, Dongfang Wanyu has been called not only a desperate woman but also a wealthy man.

    Ye Feng and Ji Ye fought from dawn to darkness for a day and a night before they came to a draw, but below them was all the other fellows that had been subdued by Dongfang Wanyu.

    Leng Bingshuang looked angry and said, "Qian Wanyu, we''ll fight again when I''m healed. One more fight, I won''t let you off next time."

    "Suit yourself."

    Being light on the enemy was already a major taboo in battle.

    The battle of the new students and old students waspletely over after another three days.

    The examiner suddenly appeared and used the teleporting array to bring them all out of the secret realm, "First of all, congrattions on passing the second assessment!"

    The new students'' eyes were all shining, they couldn''t believe that they passed.

    Instructor Ouyang saw them jumping up and down happily one by one, and couldn''t help but smile, "I forgot to tell you before, the top three this time can go to the library and pick a skill, the first ce can pick two skills. Now I''ll announce the first-ce winner is Qian Wanyu of the Thunder Pce, and the second and third ce winners are tied for the Wind Pce''s Ye Feng and Ji Ye of the Ice Temple Hall, congrattions."

    Instructor Ouyang left the three of them behind, "You guys go back and rest for three days, after three days there will be a special person in charge who will take you to the Hidden Book Pavilion to pick."

    The three of them had fought a dizzying battle and naturally gained a lot of insights during their battles. Each of them returned to their ce of residence. A new round of closed-door cultivation began.

    Dongfang Wanyu gained the most, and when she returned to the courtyard, Dongfang Minghui seemed to not have returned yet, she wrote a note and posted it directly outside her door, then closed the door and fell into a deep meditation.

    She became famous in the magic mirror, a role model for all the freshmen, everyone was asking about her.

    Dongfang Wanyu mingled in the crowd, listening to how they raved about her Seventh sister made her little face smile like a flower in full bloom. She felt even happier than if they hadplimented her instead. There was also talk of going to the Female Protagonist''s residence and asking her to take them in as little brothers.

    She secretly thought, "See, how wise was it of her to lure the Female Protagonist to her little courtyard, or haha, Seventh sister would have definitely been harassed."

    Seventh sister must have returned to the courtyard, Dongfang Minghui thought as she rushed back.

    She ended up finding a piece of paper outside the door that said she had gone into closed-door cultivation to meditate and asked her not to disturb her. Dongfang Minghui immediately lost it, this Seventh sister of her''s is really a cultivation fanatic, but it''s good if the Female Protagonist got stronger and stronger, then her safety was guaranteed!

    And so, Dongfang Minghui continued to live a three-pointed life, one in the Dean''s office and the other back mountain medicinal nt garden, while the third is to return to the small house.

    "Blue Star Dream, your master doesn''t even want you." Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips and said unhappily, she had no idea what was going on with Situ Haotely, he hadn''t visited for ten days, almost half a month now, usually, he''d drop by every now and then to see Blue Star Dream.

    Blue Star Dream wasn''t in a good mood either.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, since Little Colour swallowed the spiritual energy in Blue Star Dream, it has been closed and silent for half a month as well. She suddenly felt like she was the idlest one.

    "Little Colour said that I have to find the skills that suit me to continue my promotion. Blue Star Dream, you see I can''t suppress the spiritual energy in my body anymore." Dongfang Minghui felt so painful that others wanted to be promoted, she just wanted to find a way to suppress it.

    Blue Star Dream curled her fingers around with a tender branch, rubbing and soothing it.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately felt the bumps on its shoots, which she remembered should eventually grow into sharp thorns, she inspected it and couldn''t help but smile, "Wow, Blue Star Dream, you seem to have grown up a bit."

    Blue Star Dream wobbled and was delighted.

    Dongfang Minghui decided to wait until Little Colour woke up and asked it to see if there''s a way for Blue Star Dream to get back to a state where it could talk to her.

    "Ninth sister."

    When she turned back, she saw Dongfang Wanyu leaning against the door, looking at her with arms folded around her chest, apparently, she''d gone out from her closed-door cultivation.

    "Seventh sister, you''re you? How are your wounds?" She remembered the Female Protagonist being besieged, again and again withstanding all the attacks.

    Dongfang Wanyu waved her hand without a care, "It doesn''t bother me, I''m going outter."

    "Seventh sister, you sit down." Dongfang Minghui pinned her down on a stone bench and hurriedly brought out arge pile of bottles and jars from her room.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled up her sleeves and grumbled at the scars that were shocking to the touch. "This Jing Qingtian really has no mercy at all, how could hey such a heavy hand on you. Curse him to not be able to find someone he likes for the rest of his life. Hmph!"

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know if tough or cry from her words, and was surprised, "Ninth sister, how did you know that this injury of mine is from Jing Qingtian?"

    She couldn''t help but smile, "Seventh sister, all the brothers, and sisters in the school know about your valiant form! While you werepeting, the magic mirror would y out the important footage, you don''t even know how heroic you were when you fought one against four. Not to mention me, all the new students in the whole school now worship you as a goddess!"

    Dongfang Wanyu, seeing her radiantly describing the freshmen in the square who were fascinated by her, couldn''t help butugh softly, "Ninth sister, you''re exaggerating."

    "Nooo it''s true!" Dongfang Minghui applied the medicine to both of her arm wounds before pulling the person into the room and wanted to immediately start stripping her.

    "Ninth sister, what are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused, "Taking off your clothes ah, you must have many wounds on your body."

    Dongfang Wanyu was a little ufortable with her proximity and she''d never taken off her clothes in front of anyone before. This sudden intimacy made her ufortable and she immediately stopped her, "Turn your back and I''ll take it off myself."

    "Well, Seventh sister I didn''t know you get embarrassed too." Dongfang Minghui smiled, turns out the Female Protagonist also has a shy side.

    Slightly embarrassed, Dongfang Wanyu wrapped a towel around her chest, her entire back was facing Dongfang Minghui, "All right."

    There was arge shocking wound on her back, there were also sword wounds, dagger wounds, and wounds caused by wind des, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to apply the medicine when she saw it.

    "Seventh sister, my medicine might be a bit painful, so bear with it for now." Dongfang Minghui leaned closer, lowered her head, and carefully cleaned the wounds with alcohol first, before slowly applying the medicinal liquid to her wounds.

    Dongfang Wanyu could feel the hot breath of the person behind her. As she spoke it sprayed on her wounds and tickled.

    "Ninth sister, are you done yet?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s fingers lightly touched those injuries.

    She could clearly feel the temperature of her fingertips.

    Dongfang Wanyu turned directly to her and grasped her hand, "I''ll take care of the rest of the injuries, let me borrow the room for a moment."

    Knowing the other party was shy, Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Seventh sister you have to apply it well."

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know what to do with her, Little Nine had be a good mother-inw since she became a pharmacist, but this feeling of being cared for and nervous didn''t seem so bad.

    Dongfang Wanyu quickly applied the medicine on her wounds, then changed her clothes and walked out.

    "Seventh sister, you''re going to the library, right? You''ll have to apply it again when you get back." Dongfang Minghui instructed.

    "Good."

    As soon as Dongfang Wanyu left the pharmacy gate, someone was already waiting for her.

    "Are you Qian Wanyu?"

    "Yes."

    "Please follow me."

    When she arrived in front of the library, Ye Feng and Ji Ye were already waiting outside the door, apparently arriving before her. They met her and greeted her with a smile.

    "Three of you, before you enter the Hidden Book Pavilion, you should listen to the rules inside, with your own different levels, the floors would be different as well. Also, listen to my advice, don''t pick and choose your sesame seeds, you only have one hour, if you can''t choose the one you like you will still be sent out so the chances are all in your own hands."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, and the three of them said in unison, "Thank you."

    A white light shed before her eyes, and when she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a dreamy library full of scrolls.

    "Wanyu, people are meant to follow their hearts and choose immediately when they''ve picked the right one. You only have one hour, be quick." Dongfang Wanyu whispered in her heart.

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately went to a bookshelf to look for something, she directly ignored the scrolls on the shelf in front of her and followed her feelings all the way to a nook and cranny where the scrolls were located in a very remote location with dust collecting on them.

    She was curious, what was in it that had caught her attention? She looked up and down until she found a dark scroll, the Reincarnation Duel, an Earth Skill.

    She had a hunch that this was it.

    Dongfang Wanyu was about to touch it, but the scroll automatically flew up, dodging her touch and scampering away quickly.

    "Don''t let it get away."

    Since even Qing Mo said so, this Reincarnation Duel must be something extraordinary, Dongfang Wanyu didn''t even think twice before throwing out her water thunder whip, the scroll was cunning as lightning, brushing away and escaping from the gap between the whips.

    Dongfang Wanyu was furious now, the angrier she got the more she felt she didn''t want to let the scroll escape.

    "Nine mouthed bag."

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately threw a bag into the air and the bag split into nine mouths, each going towards the scroll.

    Now, it had nowhere to flee and was bound solidly by the bag.

    "Good boy."

    Dongfang Wanyu gripped the scroll tightly in her hand, then returned to the shelf to look at it, and she suddenly thought of the words Dongfang Minghui had muttered to Blue Star Dream just a moment ago.

    If you can''t get a skill, you can''t advance, no wonder she only went up a small stepst time she advanced, it seems that there were so many twists and turns in the middle of the process.

    "Qing Mo, what kind of skill should I pick if I''m picking a skill for my ninth sister?"

    Qing Mo kept his mouth shut, whatever Dongfang Wanyu said, he could guess what she was going to do next. It was not easy to get an opportunity, but Dongfang Minghui was giving it away again for nothing, he really didn''t understand what Wanyu was thinking!

    Dongfang Wanyu wasn''t annoyed when he didn''t respond to her, so she looked around on the bookshelf and saw a scroll with a rather nice name for a skill  Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers.

    She discerned it more carefully, it was a scroll of Xuan stage, she thought for Dongfang Minghui this was her first time touching a skill, the Xuan stage wasn''t too low.

    "This scroll will do." Dongfang Wanyu took it without even thinking about it.

    This scroll was well-behaved, lying quietly in her hand.

    Once the two scrolls were chosen, Dongfang Wanyu chose to leave automatically and never looked at the others again.

    The old man sitting at the entrance of the library was surprised to see here out, "Little girl, you''re quite fast. Yes. Have you chosen? If you''ve chosen, make a registration here."

    "Thank you, teacher."

    Dongfang Wanyu filled it out and walked away.

    The old man smiled at her back and continued to close his eyes and sleep.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t go out, she had recently missed work and was chastised by the dean, the dean threw a prescription directly at her, it was a marrow cleansing pill, the dean ordered her to refine it within ten days.

    At first, she was a littlecent, thinking that the dean had been lenient. But then, when she got the prescription and started to mix medicinal nts, she was dumbfounded.

    More than twenty kinds of medicinal nts.

    Not to mention the failure rate, she has done the experiment many times to the point that she is going crazy.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her scratching her ears and furrowing her brow when she came in, and her face was covered in medicinal juice, blue and purple, making her look like a kitten.

    "Things should be done slowly, it''s even worse if you were to do it in a hurry." Dongfang Wanyu sat down and ced the scroll on the table.

    "Seventh sister has a point."

    Dongfang Minghui cleaned her hands and handed her the porcin vase she had already prepared, "This is what I made for you today, apply it again after your shower."

    "Okay, I have something for you too."

    "Hmph." Qing Mo snorted in her soul sea, indicating that he was very unhappy with her decision.

    Dongfang Wanyu was a bit helpless and smiled at Dongfang Minghui. You never seemed to find a skill that suits you, it just so happens that I went to the library today and saw this and thought it would be perfect for you."

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her fingers nervously, aiya the Female Protagonist was being so nice to her, she actually felt it was all a little unreal, she even wanted to pinch her cheeks.

    "Iya, It hurts."

    So it''s true.

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed her lips looking at this silly Ninth Sister.

    "Well, you look at this skill first, if you have any problem you can find me next door." Dongfang Wanyu took the medicine and left.

    "Open it and look at it with your soul." Little Colour suddenly woke up and instructed Dongfang Minghui.

    Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers, Xuan Stage Skill, as Dongfang Wanyu''s first skill toy a good foundation, it was actually good enough, Little Colour suddenly felt as if that Seventh Sister, was being overly nice to her, but of course, it didn''t have time to think about it because the other party had already opened the scroll.

    Dongfang Minghui opened it and all the fonts on the skill drilled into her mind. She sat cross-legged and read over the essentials of the Heavenly Maiden''s Scroll.

    "The skill your Seventh sister found for you is pretty good." Little Colour slurred, "You can''t advance until you''ve practised the first essential skill."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but protest, "I''m going to explode if I keep suppressing it."

    "Just explode then, as long as I''m here, you won''t die."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to talk to Little Colour again but realised the other party had fallen back into cultivation.

    Everyone was practising, and Dongfang Minghui was too embarrassed to continue dragging everyone down, not to mention that she had a Xuan Stage skill given to her by the Female Protagonist.

    Dongfang Minghui practised all night and found something that pleased her to no end

 Chapter 33 (1)

    Chapter 33 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui woke up the next day, and when she washed her face, she noticed that her skin felt whiter and more subtle, "Does practicing skills make me look better and better?"

    With this discovery, she became more and more interested in practicing.

    "Sister Qian."

    Just as she was proudly showing off to Blue Star Dream, Yong Xing suddenly ran over.

    "Little Senior Sister, someone is looking for you."

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at her nose, confused, "Someone looking for me?"

    Yong Xing nodded, "It''s a girl, I saw her wearing the clothes of an alchemy apprentice, she''s probably here to seek medicine from you."

    It seemed like Nan Nan was the only person she knew from the alchemy academy.

    "Let''s go."

    She saw a girl anxiously walking back and forth from a distance, and on closer inspection, she really guessed correctly, "Nan Nan, you''re looking for me? What is it?"

    Nan Nan grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "Minghui, you''re a pharmacist, will you take a look at my brother''s leg for me?"

    Damn it, this is not the right plot!

    Shouldn''t the Female Protagonist have stepped in to solve this?

    Seeing Dongfang Minghui hesitate she quickly begged, "Minghui! Please save my brother''s life, I''m begging you, okay, I''ll be a cow or a horse for you from now on."

    Be a cow or a horse or whatever, she didn''t need it!

    "Nan Nan, it''s not that I don''t want to save your brother but I''m only a junior pharmacist, I think I should at least invite a senior pharmacist to help your brother look into healing his legs."

    If she had been in her original world, she''d have been able to put Nan Fei''s legs through a CT or X-Ray scan. Now, she''s just a half-assed pharmacist, is she going to run over there to harm or save someone''s life?"

    "You wait here for me." Dongfang Minghui rushed off, then rushed to the Dean''s office, directing the dean away to the anxious girl.

    "Little girl, why are you so anxious, is the marrow cleansing pill refined?" Lord Dean asked with a smiling face.

    Dongfang Minghui thought of how she could convince the Dean. She couldn''t actually make the Dean take action if he wasn''t willing, she herself probably wouldn''t be able to move half a step out of the office either.

    "How can you not lose weight, Dean? Being this fat, you could easily have a triple-height problem."

    The Dean jerked his beard, "You''ve got a lot of nerve, no one has ever dared to call me fat in front of me before, is it because I''m punishing you too lightly that you dare to talk such nonsense."

    Dongfang Minghui spat out her little tongue, "They don''t dare to say it to tter you, or else how can they ask you to give them medicinal herbs? I''m saying this for your own good. You''re still a pharmacist yourself, don''t you know that transitional obesity is a disease?"

    The President of the Board of Directors was fooled by her clever mouth, "Okay, but you can''t say it like that, I am this size ah, this is all because of age! Oi don''t look at me like that. I used to be a handsome young man. All the girls lined up from the city gates to the Royal Academy to see me."

    "Like Situ Hao?" Dongfang Minghuiughed.

    Deanughed as well and pointed at her, smiling, "I knew you were up to this nonsense, and yes, that little guy, Hao''er, is considered my great-grandson. "

    Dongfang Minghui stumbled and almost fell over.

    "Aiyoo, a little girl like you walking isn''t as steady as me an old man."

    Dongfang Minghui''s thoughts trailed off, looking incredulous, she thought the dean was Situ Hao''s grandfather, but then he suddenly told him that they were actually four generations apart in the family line.

    How old was the dean really?

    "Where are you taking me, little girl?"

    Dongfang Minghui said bluntly, "Sir Dean, I have a friend''s brother whose leg was in training back then. When he identally injured himself while cultivating it left his legs disabled, I was hoping you could go over and help see if he could still have any treatment for his legs."

    The Dean jerked his beard, "What are you still staring at then, lead the way."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately brought the dean over to Angelica Garden, where some of the medicinal gardeners of Angelica Garden saw Lord Dean and greeted. She addressed Nan Nan, "Nan Nan, this is our dean."

    Nan Nan was ttered, "Dean, I-I my brother."

    When the Dean saw that she couldn''t speak, he immediately waved his hand, "Lead the way, where is your brother?"

    Nan Nan said, "My brother is in the alchemy academy." When she was first admitted to the academy, she begged and begged to death to get permission from an alchemist in the pharmacy to bring her brother inside the academy along with her.

    As soon as he heard Alchemy Academy, the Dean''s legs were like roots, refusing to move a step forward he indifferently said, "Bring your brother to the Pharmacy."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was bleeding, he was fine just now, when did the dean be so childish, he actually went back on what he said immediately!

    "Okay, I''ll send my brother over right away." Seeing the dean''s resolute attitude, Nan Nan didn''t think so much about it and made her decision right away. As far as she was concerned, as long as she could save her brother''s legs, she probably wouldn''t hesitate if she was told to die immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that the dean was too much, turning her head the other way and ignoring him.

    But by the time Nan Nan pushed Nan Fei over, Dongfang Minghui was still helpful." Dean, how about bringing him to the office space?"

    The headmaster said directly, "Send him into your small courtyard first, I remember there are a few empty rooms in your small courtyard, arrange for him to live in there temporarily ."

    Dongfang Minghui felt quiteplex emotionally but disyed a serious face. As just an ordinary friend, she showed that she was neither very excited nor unhappy at the prospect. Nan Nan was so sensitive if she showed a little emotion, it is estimated that the other party would be able to feel it, but in fact, she really didn''t want men to live in her small yard ah!

    "Fine, I''ll take you there."

    Soon, Dongfang Minghui brought them into the small courtyard, which was much better than before, not the least bit because there were two people living in the courtyard now.

    When Dongfang Wanyu went to the inner courtyard assessment, she would also pick a little something to nt every day, the red peony seeds she had gotten from the Purple Demon Mountain Range, which had now sprouted a small head, and the beautiful geranium, which had finally survived, adding a little bit and sowing seeds every day, and soon, there was a small patch of the courtyard that she had divided the scope of, which was filled with more than a dozen kinds of medicinal nts.

    After seeing that, the Dean smiled at her and said, "These medicinal nts are growing well. You''re so clever with your hands. Why don''t I send you to the back of the mountain to look after the medicinal nts for me as well? One day a week is fine."

    "No way."

    This fat old man thought she didn''t know ah, those medicine children in the back of the mountain all year round can''t leave the back of the mountain for half a step, going there to take care of them isn''t it the same as being imprisoned?

    Nan Nan and Nan Fei were beside each other and didn''t dare to open their mouths to disturb them, staying quiet, but the anxious look on their faces couldn''t be fooled.

    "Dean, help Nan Fei see how he''s doing." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but remind when he saw it.

    The dean lifted the nket that covered his legs and ced his hands directly over his leg joints, she even saw a little green light shing from the dean''s hands.

    "Ah-" Nan Fei let out a cry, then immediately clenched his mouth, but the sweat on his forehead involuntarily traveled down, looking like he was enduring extremely hard.

    Nan Nan was anxious, wanting to say stop or to help her brother several times but unable to do so.

    She was nervous about the atmosphere and was deeply afraid of what bad diagnosis he might make.

    "It can still be healed."

    The Dean''s one-sentence brought a sigh of relief from the three people in the room, but his next sentence brought everyone''s hearts down again.

    "If it had been a year or twoter, even if a Holy Emperor descends, he may not be able to save him."

    Nan Nan gratefully looked at Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, "Dean, what should we do next to diagnose and treat him?"

    The Dean looked at her with a smiling face, "You said earlier that he was disabled and unable to walk due to his cultivation deviating?"

    Nan Nan and Nan Fei nodded.

    "But the result of my diagnosis is that you didn''t deviate at all, but were poisoned, which caused your meridians to bepletely blocked, a little spiritualist would probably not be able to see the whole thing." Dean also lightly dropped a major bomb, not that he underestimated Nan Fei, but he felt that the poison was very strange, the other party didn''t want him to die but wanted him to have a fate worse than death.

    The two of them looked incredulous.

    "Saving you isn''t impossible, but it requires a special strain of medicine, which the pharmacy doesn''t have either, and you need to find it yourselves. You guys rest for a while." After saying that, Lord Dean took Dongfang Minghui away.

    Yong Xing prepared a room and the bedding before informing Nan Nan, "Nan Nan girl. Dean told me to tell you that you are not allowed to set foot anywhere else but this small courtyard. If you have any other needs, you cane to see me at Angelica Garden."

    "Okay, please don''t worry steward, big brother and I won''t go anywhere." Nan Nan assured.

    The dean brought Dongfang Minghui to the office and asked directly, "Little girl, how badly do you want to save your friend?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled slightly, whatever her answer was, Nanfei''s legs would be fine and he would get back on his feet ording to the original plot.

    "Dean, I naturally want to save him, I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth, but in her heart, she couldn''t stop cursing, damn this script, obviously, the Female Protagonist should have been doing this, now how did it suddenly be her problem?!

    "Will you do anything you''re asked?" Dean looked at her with a smile.

    "Of course."

    She had to say against her will.

    The dean nodded in satisfaction, "You''re the only one who can get this medicinal nt, and only if you go will there be some chances of getting it."

    It''s a pit ah!

    That''s not what the script says!

    Dongfang Minghui feigned curiosity and leaned over, whispering, "What exactly is the medicinal nt?"

    Lord Dean took out a book and threw it over, "Love Flower''s Seeds."

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused, what the hell was Love Flower''s Seeds? She looked through the book and it stated that it was a unique medicinal nt. The patterns of the Love Flower were very beautiful, it looked like a mand flower when it blooms, even the color seemed very simr. It''s a mand, right? Just a different name for a different world?

    Dongfang Minghui doubted it, but she''d never seen a mand bear fruit before. Did this flower have seeds?

    "Why is it that I''m the only one who can get it and no one else can?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe that part. The dean must have used this as an excuse for her to do something secretly.

    "As far as I know, all the Love Flowers that have bloomed and begun to bear fruit have gained sentience, if an ordinary person went there, they''ll mostly be fooled away by it. A Spiritual Master who goes there with too much hostility will also scare it away, and only you, with your knowledge of nts along with high affinity, will be able to make it ept you. More importantly, Love Flowers are inherently poisonous, if you don''t go, your friend can just wait for death."

    With such a serious statement, wouldn''t it be a must for her?!

    "Okay, I''ll go and bring back the love flower seeds." Dongfang Minghui promised.

    Dongfang Minghui promised very quickly, but all the way as the thought about it she couldn''t help but regret, she went back with a crying face, but when she stepped into her own small courtyard she immediately smiled again, it was really fast how she could change faces.

    "Minghui, what did the dean say?" Nan Nan sent Nan Fei to his room and stayed in the courtyard waiting.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go get your medicine back for you." She smiled.

    Nan Nan hesitated, "Why don''t you tell me, it''s better for me to go, I just heard the dean''s words, going to get the medicine seeds will definitely be dangerous, you''ve helped me so much already, how can I let you continue to put yourself in danger for us."

    "Nan Nan, listen to me, I''ve asked the dean, I''m the only one who can get that medicinal nt, none of you can." Dongfang Minghui exined.

    Nan Nan listened and thought for a moment, "In that case, Minghui you should at least let me apany you."

    Dongfang Minghui sized her up, "If you apany me, who will take care of your big brother?"

    Nan Nan couldn''t reply.

    Just then, Dongfang Wanyu''s door burst open, "I''ll go with you."<blockquote>

    TL: Ohhh Wanyu there to save the day</blockquote>

    If the Female Protagonist went with her, the odds seemed to be higher, Dongfang Minghui''s heart was bursting with joy, but her face was still pensive, "Seventh sister, this Will it affect your cultivation?"

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at her, "Cultivation is fine I can do it anytime and anywhere."

    "That''s good then, I''ll make some pills tonight and we''ll leave tomorrow." She said and went back to the house to tinker with some prescriptions and medicinal nts.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll get the medicinal nts back for you."

    Dongfang Wanyu dropped that promise to Nan Nan without looking at her for a second.

    The next day before Minghui left, the Dean dropped another bombshell on her, "The Love Flower is in the Valley of the Dead."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, why would it take a trip to the Valley of Death to find a medicinal nt, aka the Valley of the Dead? That was a battlefield in which thousands of Spiritual Masters were buried in an ancient war. The Valley of the Dead was extremely vicious and dangerous, as dangerous as, if not more dangerous than, the Violet Devil Mountains, those who went in were rarely able to peacefully go out.

    "Don''t you even read the information you were given?" Lord Dean directly threw a book over again.

    ording to the information, the reason why the love flower bloomed there was because its flowers were watered by blood, and the rich death qi in the Valley of the Dead also caused the love flower to be extremely poisonous as it grew.

    But there''s another rumor, the Valley of the Dead is actually a hometown of the undead legion, it''s haunted by the qi of death all year round, and not many people dare to go there for a long time.

    Dongfang Minghui secretly wondered if she could go back on her word.

    "I''ll have Hao''er go with you" Dean added.

    "Fine."

    One more person, one more powerful force.

    Dongfang Minghui threw everything she needed to get ready into the space ring and the two of them stood outside the pharmacy door waiting and soon saw Situ Hao who she hadn''t seen in a while.

    "Minghui, Wanyu little girl, we meet again."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him, "Do you want to go meet Blue Star Dream?"

    Situ Hao shook his head, "Wait until we''ve returned safely from the Valley of the Dead first."

    They followed him to a clearing, Situ Hao whistled into the air, and a gleaming three-legged bird descended from the sky, whistling towards them, its beautiful feathers shimmering in the sunlight with ruffles of light.

    "Three-legged golden crow." Dongfang Wanyu recognized it right away.

    The three-legged Golden Crow was a light bird, also known as the Golden Crow, Yang Crow, or known as the Three-legged.

    The Golden Crow saw Situ Hao and leaned its head down on the ground, affectionately rubbed its head against him.

    "Come up here, Jin will take us to Death Valley." Situ Hao was the first to leap onto the bird''s back, and Dongfang Wanyu pulled Dongfang Minghui went up along with it.

    The Golden Crow let out a resonant cry, then shed its wings straight into the sky.

    Dongfang Minghui was filled with amazement, she had thought they would have to walk to Death Valley on two legs, but she hadn''t expected such a cool vehicle to suddenly appear.

    "Jin can travel a thousand miles by day, and without any surprises, we can reach the cities around Death Valley in five days." Situ Hao exined.

    Dongfang Minghui was fine with it, it was already many times shorter than the expected trip, and she watched as the Female Protagonist sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, actually nning to practice right on the Golden Crow, not caring.

    But she soon realized that the Golden Crow could fly for a full twelve hours, flying at a very even and stable speed, and sitting on its back was as safe as if it were on t ground.

    At first, she was quite surprised by the scenery, but after an hour she became visually exhausted, and after two hours she was bored out of her mind, and after three hours, Dongfang Minghui simply closed her eyes and entered into cultivation.

    The three of them spent the day on the bird''s back, and in the evening, the three of themnded in a forest, and the golden crow turned into a small golden crow bird, stopping at Situ Hao''s shoulder, rubbing against him affectionately, and Situ Hao also fed it the meat he had already prepared, the rtionship between one person and one pet was so harmonious.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little jealous, why was someone else''s contract partner so cute and sweet? Her''s just enjoyed taunting her all day long and can''t get along with her for a moment. And then there''s her Seventh sister, a practicing maniac who''s always in seclusion.

    Actually, she just missed her little friend

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw her sighing, she thought she was not used to the wilderness, so she exined, "Just wait a little more, around Death Valley, there will be towns, and then we''ll find an inn to rest in."

    "Seventh sister. "Dongfang Minghui wanted to ask how about how the pet egg she''d taken from the adventure in the Violet Devil Mountains before was doing. She hadn''t seen the Female Protagonist take out that flying elephant since she left the Purple Mountains. But with Situ Hao around she didn''t want to ask.

    "I''ll be keeping vigil today, so you two get some rest."

    Situ Hao was the only man here, so naturally, such things had to be done by him.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him a bit disdainfully, "I have pills here, why would I be afraid if anything was going toe close?"

    She took out a porcin bottle from within the space ring and crushed the pills inside one by one, quickly giving off a faint scent of jasmine.

    Situ Hao was curious, "What is this?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled slightly, "My special insect repellent Hundred Flowers Dew, does it smell pleasant? "

    In the process of making it, she had also asked jasmine medicinal nts to take a few of its petals, so it smelled refreshingly sweet.

    "Are you sure it won''t attract anything weird?" The more Situ Hao smelled the scent, the more he thought it was peculiar, and if he didn''t know it was to repel insects, he would have taken it for something expensive. The medicinal nts should smell more earthen.

    Despite Situ Hao''s concerns, there was no problem overnight, Situ Hao and Dongfang Wanyu maintained a vignce until dawn, taking turns with one sleeping on the tree and the other keeping watch at all times.

    Enjoy guys~

 Chapter 33 (2)

    Chapter 33 (2)

    On the second, third, fourth, and even on the fifth day, the three of them spent their time on the back of the Golden Crow, and thanks to these days of free time, Dongfang Minghui was able to concentrate on her cultivation day and night, soon she felt a change in her sea of souls. She felt that she should be able to use her new skills now!

    "You have to find a ce and test your skills to perfect them." Little Colour suddenly woke up and felt the spiritual energy fluctuating in the Sea of Souls, it even felt that Dongfang Minghui''s Sea of Souls seemed to have changed along with it, but upon closer inspection, it seemed to be normal.

    "Little Colour, are you ready to go out?" Dongfang Minghui was d that the effort hadn''t been wasted.

    "There''s still a bit of spiritual energy leftover from Blue Star Dream. When you find a ce to settle down, try your new skill first." Little Colour said and fell back into cultivation.

    Dongfang Minghui was getting used to its pattern of suddenly appearing to brush up on its existence and then suddenly disappearing, although there was a little bit of disappointment, she soon came to terms with it.

    "Minghui, why do I feel like you''ve changed." Situ Hao knitted his eyebrows, staring at Dongfang Minghui.

    Thest few days, everyone had been out in the wind and sun and hadn''t found a suitable inn to rest in, there was no time to clean up after themselves, Situ Hao didn''t need to look to know that he was grey-haired and dirty, his eyes darted around Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu''s faces for a moment.

    Dongfang Minghui red at him, she hadn''t forgotten the first time she met him when he was so disgraceful! Those words, it must be from his old habit again, "Come on keep looking, look again and I''ll smack you."

    Situ Hao scoffed, he found Dongfang Minghui''s temper that blew up every now and then too cute to resist teasing, but as soon as he saw Dongfang Wanyu sitting behind her, he immediately wiped his thoughts away.

    "I''m serious, if you don''t believe me, let your Seventh sister take a look at it for you."

    Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips, not believing him, yet she still turned around to let the Female Protagonist take a look.

    In the meantime, Dongfang Wanyu said, "It''s a bit different."

    No way, she was so shocked by Female Protagonist''s words that she immediately tried to find something to use to look at her face.

    "It''s getting prettier and prettier." Dongfang Wanyu went on again, after the words she purposely pinched her face with her hand, "Your skin is really soft, it''s reallyfortable to pinch. Ninth sister, what have you done recently?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even know that her face was red and she recalled, "I don''t think I did anything. I just did what you did."

    But she should know what caused this.

    "Practicing?"

    Dongfang Wanyu and Situ Hao looked at each other, howe they haven''t cultivated to such an extent that it made their faces look better? The effect of beautifying themself through cultivating, Situ Hao couldn''t help but wonder, "What sort of skill are you practicing?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Female Protagonist and blinked, what she was practicing was the skill the Female Protagonist gave her ah! It seemed like the first day when she felt that she''d be prettier, it wasn''t her own delusion, it turned out to be true.

    But at this rate of cultivation, after a month, wouldn''t she be a different person!?

    The great surprise was directly drowned out by fear.

    Dongfang Minghui crinkled her small face, looking at Female Protagonist''s surprised expression probably not sure of the reason, and tried to ask Little Colour, who wasn''t there either.

    "It''s fine, I guess it''ll be fine in a few days."

    "Qing Mo, are you aware of what''s wrong with this skill that Minghui is practicing?" Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but ask Qing Mo in the Sea of Souls.

    "Hmph." Qing Mo only had one word to this.

    As if he was still angry with her, since that day, Qing Mo had kept his mouth shut, and even if he opened his mouth, there was only this one word.

    Dongfang Wanyu was thinking that it would be better to go back to the academy''s book collection to check what the reason was.

    The three of them got down from the Jin Crow as they were approaching a small town in Death Valley. The Golden Crow rubbed up against him affectionately, before spreading its wings and flying away, soon it was gone.

    Dongfang Minghui looked dumbfounded, "It''s gone like that, huh?"

    Situ Haoughed, "Although the Golden Crow is my mount, I don''t limit its freedom, it arrives when I call it and doesn''t run around too far."

    "No wonder."

    "Today, let''s find a ce to rest for the night and then continue our journey tomorrow." The three of them were dressed in dusty clothes, looking like travelers from far away.

    As soon as they entered the city, they felt as if they were being watched. They quickly found a nearby inn to rest in.

    "Three rooms."

    Immediately after rushing through the check-in, the three of them went upstairs and quickly gathered together again.

    "There''s something odd about this inn, everyone should try not to touch anything they send over." Situ Hao lowered his voice and said in a voice that only three people could hear.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but sigh, she hade across a ck shop this time, couldn''t she just get a good night''s rest

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her screwing up a small face with a serious look and said, "Today I''ll be here to help you keep watch, so you get a good night''s sleep."

    As soon as this was said, Minghui immediately showed a smile.

    "Seventh sister, isn''t this hard on you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu loved to see her like this when she''s full of ideas, but she still acts as if nothing is wrong, "Or I''ll take today off and you''ll keep watch."

    Damn, the Female Protagonist''s words just now were a test, right? Good thing she was smart enough to ask.

    Dongfang Minghui looked like she was struggling with a tangled face, "Naturally yes, then Seventh Sister you quickly rest, I''ll just sit here."

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed her lips with a smile in her eyes, "I''m really gonna go you know."

    Dongfang Minghui looked livid, it''s not easy being someone''s little brother, even if she''s sleepy as hell, a word from the Female Protagonist and she''s still on the chopping block.

    "Seventh sister, you should go."

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her eyelids could not open and pinched her face, "Just ying with you, you should go sleep."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s head was in a bit of a knot, and her mind was drifting, unable to guess what the Female Protagonist was trying to do.

    "After practicing for so long, howe you still can''t change your habit of loving to sleep." Dongfang Wanyu sat her down on the bed and gently pushed her down then took off her boots, and helped her cover up straight away with a nket.

    There was a gentleness in her movement that even she didn''t notice.

    "Hurry up and go to sleep, I''m afraid it won''t be peaceful by midnight."

    Dongfang Minghui only heard the first half of the sentence, the second half or whatever she ignored as she rolled over and went to sleep, all was well as long as it''s the Female Protagonist anyway.

    "Not simr at all." Dongfang Wanyu sat on the bed and watched her for a moment, thinking about how she had looked when she had first approached her and the arrogant and domineering Ninth Miss from before, they weren''t the same at all. It''s as if they were different people

    If she thought about it even further, not to mention the heart, even the mannerisms and expressions were not the same, the attitude difference between the two people was as wide as the difference of heaven and earth!

    Dongfang Wanyu''s fingers gently caressed her face, but Dongfang Minghui ducked and ducked her entire head into the nket like an ostrich.

    "Heh." Dongfang Wanyuughed, this little one is so cute, forget it, let''s not expose her yet.

    By midnight, Dongfang Wanyu who was cultivating suddenly felt that the temperature around her was dropping and the cold was piercing her bones, the unwee visitor should be an Ice Spiritual Master.

    She immediately pushed Dongfang Minghui awake, "Get up, there''s movement."

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her eyes and looked sleepy, she smacked her lips in displeasure," Seventh sister, it''s not even dawn yet."

    Dongfang Wanyu was totally lost for words with this little girl, pinching her little face she said, "Someone''sing."

    Dongfang Minghui woke uppletely with a jolt, but there was no light in the room, so she couldn''t get used to it for a while, she felt a soft hand on the side of the bed, she was shocked and wanted to move away, but the Female Protagonist held her back.

    Dongfang Wanyu whispered, "Not yet, find a ce to hide first."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Dongfang Wanyu saw the wooden bolt locking the room shatter, the other party first wrapped the bolt with spirit power, quietly shattering it so that it made no sound at all.

    She pushed Dongfang Minghui into the bed andid herself down on the side of the bed.

    Dongfang Minghui could clearly see a twisted silhouette of a man stepping towards their bed, and she gulped, a little nervous.

    As soon as he reached the bed, Dongfang Minghui saw a bright light illuminate their room. Before she could even react, Dongfang Wanyu had already taken action.

    Dongfang Wanyu hit the person with a direct lightning bolt and also got a good look at their true colours.

    "Ahhhh-"

    Dongfang Minghui screamed. Can you imagine the weirdest thing that could appear above your bed in the middle of the night? How about a skeleton? A skeleton that could move no less!

    As soon as Situ Hao heard the screams next door, he immediately rushed over and then saw the skeleton and bones emitting a dark power.

    As soon as Situ Hao saw, he immediately purified the other party''s darkness with his light attribute spiritual attacks, the two of them joined hands before they were able to subdue the skeleton.

    After it was done, Dongfang Minghui muttered, "Damn Undead Legion."

    Dongfang Minghui patted her chest, that was too scary, what did this guy want to do running in here at this time of night?

    "Why are you both looking at me like that?" Situ Hao and Dongfang Wanyu both stared at her, making her feel a little numb.

    Situ Hao pointed at the bone soldier, "How do you know it''s from the undead legion?"

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, "This is the Valley of the Dead, isn''t there a legend that says this ce-"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Dongfang Wanyu covered her mouth.

    "Then howe it didn''t break into anyone''s room but yours? Maybe you''ve been targeted by them." From this situation, Situ Hao made a quick judgment. He had sat in his room all night waiting, but this skeleton soldier had run to Dongfang Minghui''s room instead.

    "You''ve got to be joking!" Dongfang Minghui was not inclined to think about it. She didn''t want to be targeted by this group of inhuman and ghostly things ah!

    "Situ Hao has a point, I''ll share a room with you from now on so there won''t be any more idents."

    The Female Protagonist delivered a straightforward verdict.

    Dongfang Minghui originally resisted, then suddenly remembered that the Female Protagonist also had dark energy ah, could it be that the soldier was noting for her at all, but for the Female Protagonist?

    "Ninth sister, why are you looking at me?"

    Dongfang Wanyu had a tingly feeling from her staring at herself like that, it always felt as if she was being seen throughpletely.

    Dongfang Minghui directly propped her head up, "Seventh sister, I am thinking about something, isn''t this bone soldier still able to move? Why don''t we just let it go back, we''ll follow behind and see where it goes."

    Situ Hao shook his head, "Bone soldiers are all controlled by people, it won''t bring us to its master. Besides, if we follow it, if we run into theirir, the three of us won''t make it out alive."

    "Situ Hao''s right, we''ll wait and see for now."

    "What should we do about it then?" She got all flustered at the sight of a skeleton soldier, what was the difference between this thing and a dead man''s bones, well besides the fact that it was a little more powerful than a dead man''s bones, it could move and kill after all.

    Dongfang Minghui thought she''d probably have nightmares if she spent the night with it.

    "Leave it to me." Situ Hao took one look at it and just lifted it away.

    The next day, the three of them ran to the town to find out information, and at the mention of the word Valley of the Dead, the attitude of those who were asked for directions turned nasty, and they even waved their hands to show that they didn''t know.

    After one day, they didn''t even get any useful information.

    At night, it was still the same inn, and Dongfang Minghui was a bit jumpy and couldn''t sleep.

    "Seventh sister, do you think the bone soldiers will suddenly appear?"

    Dongfang Wanyu only said, "I''m here, you don''t have to worry about someone hurting you.

    Dongfang Minghui flung herself into the bed, not even a little sleepy just now, but suddenly the sleep bugs came! She mumbled, "Female Protagonist seems to have a point."

    Head tilted, she fell asleep.

    Dongfang Wanyu rolled her over, smoothed her hair, covered her with bedding, and gently said, "Rest easy! Sleep, it will be fine."

    "Situ Hao is a Light Spiritual Master and has a very powerful intuition. If you want to act and hide it from his ears, you should be more careful." Qing Mo was serious in the Sea of Souls.

    Dongfang Wanyu had expected this trip to Death Valley to bring a lot of obstacles when she saw the Golden Crow Bird, but she didn''t expect this obstruction to be beside her.

    "I want to go see where the skeleton soldiers are going." Dongfang Wanyu released a cloud of green fire in her hand into the air. If Dongfang Minghui had seen this, she would have been able to recognize what this green light was.

    When the Skeleton Soldier had broken into the room yesterday, when the lightning had struck, there had been two clusters of green light inside the eye sockets of the skull, which were very spooky.

    But the green light had been absorbed by Dongfang Wanyu, floating like a ghostly fire in front of it.

    "Go, take me."

    Dongfang Wanyu followed the ghost fire all the way north and soon left the vige and town, getting more and more remote as Dongfang Wanyu brought up all her senses to be aware of any changes.

    In the middle of the night, Dongfang Minghui, however, suddenly woke up, and she found that the room was so quiet you could hear nothing at all. The room was dark and she opened and closed her eyes again taking a long time to adjust to the weird darkness.

    "Strange, where''s Seventh sister?"

    She turned the light on and found no one in the room, where was the Female Protagonist who promised to protect her before?

    "Follow her out." Little Colour suddenly suggested.

    Dongfang Minghui was pleasantly surprised, "Little Colour why did you wake up all of a sudden?"

    Little Colour was so angry that he just reached out a vine and smacked her in the sea of souls, "Stupid, you''re being yed! Your seventh sister just dug a pit for you, don''t you think it''s strange that a second ago you were so excited, and you were happily scurrying around in your sea of souls thenter you suddenly fell asleep? If I hadn''t woken you up, an idiot like you could have slept until dawn."

    Luckily he had been sensing the changes in her soul sea, or else he wouldn''t have known she would be trapped by her Seventh sister.

    Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to spread her hands, if the Female Protagonist hadid hands on her, how could she resist anyway. Her little friend''s just bullying her, nothing good woulde from going against the Female Protagonist.

    "I think there''s something wrong with your Seventh sister, there must be something wrong, go out and take a look, I can sense her position." Little Colour said to her in a serious manner.

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her forehead, she didn''t even know how to exin it to her little friend.

    "Well, are you going!?"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go I''ll go."

    She just couldn''t figure it out, having beauty sleep was good, why the hell did she want to run off to the middle of nowhere?

    Following the route provided by Little Colour, Dongfang Minghui felt herself getting more and more isted, there was no one in the wilderness, and there were weird sounds everywhere, which were weird and scary to hear.

    "Little Colour, let''s go back, shall we?"

    It''s too dangerous out here, it''s better to stay at the inn to feel a little safe.

    "I''m here to protect you, what are you worried about, quick, she seems to have walked into the Valley of Death."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, this was the Valley of Death?! Holy shit! Oh my god! She was alone and was tricked by her little friend into this dangerous Valley of Death, thend of many undead.

    "Little Colour, you bastard, you know it''s the Valley of Death and you still made me go, don''t you know how many undead are in there?"

    Sheined but continued to follow forward.

    The valley was silent, with an asional crow or two cawing, scaring Dongfang Minghui''s soul out of her wits.

    She simply couldn''t imagine what would happen if the Female Protagonist knew that she had discovered the other''s secret, would she just kill her?

    Enjoy~

 Chapter 34 (1)

    Chapter 34 (1)

    Eventually, they went into a cave of some sort. Dongfang Minghui gulped, "Little Colour, I think I saw a There''s a figure moving over there, do you think it''s Seventh sister?"

    She moved that way cautiously, very afraid of being spotted by the Female Protagonist.

    "The aura death is very thick there, don''t get too close." Little Colour was alert. nts were many times more powerful than humans in their ability to absorb death aura however if they were tainted too much by it they too would only have a dead end.

    Dongfang Minghui hadn''t felt anything yet but had already noticed that the entire cave was covered in the aura of death.

    She hesitated even more when she heard Little Colour''s warning, "Little Colour, let''s go back, Seventh sister can''t be in this ce."

    Little Colour thought about it and agreed.

    Dongfang Minghui retreated while looking at the writhing mass that was also gradually moving this way step by step, she was scared to death and backed out quickly against a wall.

    "Ah-"

    There was actually nothing behind the wall, the moment her body touched it she fell backwards with her whole body, the sidewall was too smooth for her to grab onto any obstacle, and her whole person fell backwards!

    "Little Colour, help!"

    Farther ahead, Dongfang Wanyu stopped and turned around, she thought she heard the voice of her ninth sister.

    "I sense that something is inside, what are you stopping for, go." Qing Mo couldn''t help but ask.

    Ninth sister should be at the inn right now, she wouldn''t appear here. Dongfang Wanyuforted herself, then followed the instructions to go deeper.

    Little Colour''s vines swished and swiftly inserted themselves into the opposite wall, rmed, "Shit! This damned ce is even covered with the aura of death on the walls, I might notst long, can you climb up?"

    No one expected that below the wall would be an invisible cliff, it was deep and dark below, Dongfang Minghui looked back and saw green glowing spots everywhere, it looked scary.

    "Little Colour, you must hang on, there are so many scary things down there, I don''t want to die yet." Dongfang Minghui was about to cry, she had the weird illusion of something strange about to bite her ass.

    She climbed up hard, but she had to step on the wall when she pressed down her foot, somehow something slimy crawled down her foot and onto her calf, she couldn''t shake it off even when she kicked out.

    "Click-click-click-click,"

    In the dark, when one''s vision is impaired, one''s hearing is infinitely amplified, Dongfang Minghui swallowed some saliva, "Little Colour, what do I do, my feet feel like they''re covered in something sticky. The stuff is sticking, and did you hear any strange noises?"

    Little Colour had stopped talking.

    At the mouth of the cave there was a skeleton soldier with only a skeleton head and no body, the series of sounds just now was because of the sound it made when it rolled over and its upper and lower jaws clinked against each other. It was extra scary to hear in the dark.

    Little Colour looked at it, the two green fires inside the skull''s eye sockets also looked back, the three vines across the wall were like a line stopping it in its tracks.

    The skull suddenly spewed out a cloud of grey gas towards the three vines, the grey smoke seemed to be alive, twisting into a ball and clouding over the vines, at first it was a small portion, but the grey smoke began to spread, spreading from the a small part all the way until it looked like it was going to spread right to the roots.

    "It hurts." Little Colour conveyed its most intuitive feeling to Dongfang Minghui.

    Little Colour could only use its spiritual power to stop the spread of the grey smoke and its corrosive nature.

    Little Colour found that its vines had actually rotted to its roots, very fast, looks like it was getting a taste of the power of devouring.

    Right now, below, Dongfang Minghui was fighting with the slimy stuff on the wall, and she couldn''t pull her foot out of it once she stepped on it.

    "Ah-"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt the vines cken, she fell down, she was scared to death, but her feet were free from the wall.

    One of Little Colour''s three vine branches had beenpletely corroded so Little Colour simply cut it off.

    "Quick, I can''t hold on much longer." Little Colour''s fragile voice came from a sea of souls.

    Minghui was very anxious, this ce was terrifying. With nothing to step on with her feet, Dongfang Minghui could only put all her hopes in her hands. She grabbed the wall with her hands and climbed hard, climbing for a while before seeing the edge of the hole.

    A pair of green firey eyes were staring at her.

    "I did my best, Minghui" Little Colour suddenly blurted out.

    Immediately afterwards, the three vine branches splintered and snapped into pieces.

    "Ah-"

    Dongfang Minghui screamed loudly, that''s not the most terrifying part, what''s terrifying is that she found out that there''s a grey mist wrapped around Little Colour in her Soul Sea, Little Colour was trapped in it, she couldn''t see it at all. On top of that, the grey mist seemed to want to spread and take over her Soul Sea.

    How can this be?

    With the wind whistling in her ears, she couldn''t even seem to feel how far she''d fallen and released all of the spiritual energy she had suppressed in her dantian, one after another wrapping up the grey fog in her soul sea.

    The fog burst multiple meridians in her body, but the crackling sound was not even as loud as the wind in her ears.

    As she approached the bottom, a loud bang sounded, and she lost all consciousness.

    On the other hand, Dongfang Wanyu kept feeling as if she heard Ninth Sister''s voice, Dongfang Wanyu rubbed her eyebrows, she felt that something wasn''t quite right, panicking a bit and saying, "Qing Mo, we''ve got the stuff."

    Dongfang Wanyu searched her space ring and brought out a journal, the journal was already very worn out, many of the words recorded on it werecking, she nned to go back and study it properly.

    "Let''s go back."

    Dongfang Wanyu went back very quickly, she cleaned up herself a bit before pushing open the door of her room, the room was so quiet that she couldn''t even hear any breathing.

    "Your ninth sister isn''t in the room." Qing Mo couldn''t help but say.

    "Impossible, if nothing else, she should have definitely been able to sleep until tomorrow morning." Dongfang Wanyu''s hands were very level-headed and controlled.

    The only possibility was that something had changed.

    Dongfang Wanyu checked the bedding, it was already cold to the touch, there was no warmth at all. From all the signs in the room, it was clear that the other party had walked out on her own.

    "Did Ninth sister wake up on her own?"

    For some reason, she suddenly remembered the screams in the cave.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought of this and immediately went to tap on Situ Hao''s door, then remembered that she had also put him to sleep to keep him out of the way.

    "Wake up, Situ Hao wake up." Dongfang Wanyu poured a ss of cold water directly on his face.

    Situ Hao jumped up from the bed with a start.

    "What are you doing."

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but look away when he saw he was only in his underwear, "Get dressed and apany me outside, we need to find Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister is missing."

    They went out to look for her without any luck, nobody seemed to have seen a girl go outside the inn, not to mention, it was the middle of the night, who would be bored enough to hang around outside.

    The screams from the cave before would always keep ringing in Dongfang Wanyu''s mind, "Could it be that she''s gone alone into the Death Valley?"

    Situ Hao sighed, he had promised the old man to protect Qian Minghui before he came, but it had only been a short while and he had already lost the person

    Dongfang Wanyu ignored him and went straight to Death Valley. Situ Hao followed him, "You how do you know she went to Death Valley?"

    She couldn''t say it was because she''d heard the other person''s screams yesterday.

    "The whole town has been searched, where else could she have gone besides Death Valley?" Dongfang Wanyu was anxious, worried that the voices she heard yesterday night wereing from her Ninth Sister. It must have been something dangerous if that were the case.

    So, she unknowingly picked up her pace.

    Situ Hao followed her closely and couldn''t help butfort her, "Don''t worry, she might have found the Love Flower somewhere. It won''t be long till we meet her."

    "I hope so."

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes and found that she''d plunged into a greyish-ck meadow, surrounded by silence. Nothing seemed to be around, she was in excruciating pain and couldn''t move. She probably fell hard when she fell from such a high ce.

    She didn''t really know what happened after she fell since she had to draw her entire body''s spiritual energy into the soul sea to resist that grey mist. Right now, she was running on empty, somewhat simr to the first spiritual energy depletion butpletely different? It was hard to know for sure.

    However, what was terrifying was that it was really difficult for her to move even a single finger. When she tried, her heart was screaming from all the pain.

    "Someone help me." Dongfang Minghui tried to move her lips, but she was horrified to find that she couldn''t even scream, this was really worse than death

    "Little Colour."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that in the Sea of Souls, Little Colour seemed to be still mixed up with the grey fog, probably unable to save itself it couldn''t care about her business.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but curse in her heart, she knew that going against the Female Protagonist wouldn''t end well. She''d only been stalking the Female Protagonist for a little while, and somehow she ended up falling down from such a high ce, Fuck it hurt her so much

    Next time, she mustn''t listen to Little Colour''s words.

    Otherwise, the consequences will be more serious than breaking into pieces!

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t move, and looked up with a lifeless face, hoping that someone would suddenlye and save her.

    On the other side, Wanyu and Situ Hao searched around Death Valley, but no one was to be found, instead, they encountered a flock of man-eating crows, dark creatures and even some extremely terrifying existences. They had no choice but to hide in a cave.

    Dongfang Wanyu searched carefully inside the cave, finally, she found the skull of a skeleton soldier on the ground, along with a small piece of a vine branch that hadn''t been corroded yet.

    "No need to look further, this is a vine from her magic nt, she was definitely here." Qing Mo couldn''t help but interrupt her, "Your ninth sister''s searching skills are really first-rate, have you forgotten that she can always find you even when we were in the Purple Devil Mountain Range? After she woke up yesterday, she must have followed your trail here, but I don''t know what she encountered halfway through."

    In the meantime, Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but look at the corroded and already wilted vines, if even her magic nt turned out like this, she must be in danger.

    "Qing Mo, is there any way to find her?"

    "You''re crazy, she must have found something fishy if she followed you here. Do you want your identity to be exposed, and then be hunted by the whole Seven Coloured Continent?" In Qing Mo''s view, Dongfang Minghui''s sudden disappearance was the greatest gift, at least for Wanyu it was. She wouldn''t need to worry about the secrets of her body being known.

    Dongfang Wanyu simply ignored Qing Mo''s concerns and handed over the cut off vines to Situ Hao , "Something happened to Ninth Sister, this is a vine from her contracted magic nt, she must have been here yesterday, but somehow disappeared."

    Situ Hao took a look, "This has the aura of death."

    Death Valley was already a terrifying existence, and this aura of Death was even more of a nightmare for everyone in the Seven Colored Continent. Situ Hao no longer dared to imagine what kind of situation Dongfang Minghui had been involved in.

    "Yes, this aura of death has the ability to devour everything, and any species that gets infected will only end up at a dead end. We need to find her as soon as possible." Dongfang Wanyu didn''t want to pay any attention to Qing Mo''s concerns and gambled on her Ninth Sister not having found out anything about her situation.

    The two of them searched for a long time inside the cave, and even went deeper into the cave to look, but they couldn''t find anything.

    Dongfang Wanyu remembered clearly that she heard Dongfang Minghui''s cries in three separate ces yesterday, and her voice also gradually weakened.

    She retraced her previous route again, pausing at one ce and then another, and finally, she returned to the ce where she''d picked up Little Colour''s vines.

    "It must''ve been at this ce."

    Dongfang Wanyu then searched the ce inch by inch, eventually finding traces of a vine poking through the wall.

    "This was prated through by a vine? Minghui''s magic nt seems to be quite powerful." Situ Hao couldn''t believe it, this wall was not ordinary and yet it was prated through with the vine. But he immediately shut up when he thought further. If the magic nt was so powerful and still went missing, it was not good news.

    She closed her eyes and tried to imagine what kind of situation the other was in that could cause her contracted magic nt to stab through the wall.

    Borrowing strength?

    There was still a trail of devoured vines on the ground, traces of which disappeared when it reached the other wall.

    "What have you found?" Situ Hao watched her move inch by inch and couldn''t help but ask.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at the wall, "It broke off right here. Ninth sister should have stood in this position and then been attacked from the other side of the wall."

    Situ Hao looked back and forth in confusion, "It''s just a cave wall, what''s there to see here?"

    Dongfang Wanyu ignored him and reached out her hand to gently rub the wall, who knew that the wall would suddenly bend in! She retracted her hand in a sh.

    "Wow, are you okay?"

    Situ Hao was shocked to witness her hand almost get swallowed into the wall.

    "The secret is here, we have to go in ourselves, maybe we''ll find her." Dongfang Wanyu seemed to understand that this part of the wall was actually illusory, but what''s actually behind the wall was a question mark.

    "Yeah, let''s go."

    The two of them stepped forward, and as soon as they did, Dongfang Wanyu''s entire body was in mid-air.

    "Down there is an abyss."

    She fell straight down feet first but perhaps she was mentally prepared, she calmly took out a long sword from her space ring and inserted it into the wall, her fall then slowed down.

    "Qian Wanyu, how are you doing?" Situ Hao saw her fall and didn''t have time to pull her up so he naturally asked to see if she was alright.

    "Don''te down, I''ll see how deep this ce is first."

    Dongfang Wanyu calcted in her head but then she realized something was wrong. The sword that had been inserted into the wall had turned into a mass of darkness and was about to reach the hilt of her sword extremely quickly!

    "This hidden ce seems to contain a great devouring power within it, this happens to match with your own dark spiritual power, seems like this is a gift sent to you by the heavens." Qing Mo couldn''t help but rejoice.

    Dongfang Wanyu on the other hand wasn''t pleased with the situation all, after watching the longsword being devoured by the darkness, she grabbed her Water Lightning Whip. The other end of the whip had a barbed hook that could be hung upside down on the wall. She also used the power of lightning to engulf the energy on the wall to destroy it.

    She looked down but couldn''t see the end of most of the way.

    Dongfang Wanyu simply took back her whip and followed gravity as she fell straight down.

    "Help-"Dongfang Minghui slumped on the ground, face down could only see darkness in front. She felt empty inside, it was like there was no spiritual energy around her, not to mention spiritual energy, there wasn''t even a de of grass.

    With her stomach growling, Dongfang Minghui wasn''t in the mood to care. She was about into despair, almost eight hours had passed since she had fallen, and so far she hadn''t even seen a single ghost.

    It was hard to meet anyone in Death Valley, not to mention the fact that she had fallen from such a high ce. There probably wouldn''t be another person stupid enough to jump into this ce.

    "Little Colour, I think we''re all going to die here this time."

    One way she''d probably die would be from starvation. Losing her spiritual power made her no different from a mere mortal. She was also badly injured, so she really could die this way. The second way to die was being directly devoured by the aura of death, which would probably turn her into white bones.

    Come to think of it, it seemed that everything only lead death.

    "Whoever fucking saves me this time, I''ll marry him!"

    Heh don''t go back on your words Huihui

    Enjoy guys ~

 Chapter 34 (2)

    Chapter 34 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to shout that, but unfortunately, her voice wouldn''te out, her throat grunted twice, and shepletely extinguished her idea of calling for help.

    Seeing Little Colour persistently fighting against the grey smoke in the sea of souls, Dongfang Minghui didn''t think she should be holding Little Colour back at a time like this, what else could she do? Space ring?

    "Come out."

    Arge pile of bottles and jars appeared in front of Dongfang Minghui arranged in order. She tried to search through them and find the proper medicine. Her arm seemed to be broken and it hurt like hell when she tried to move it.

    She licked her tongue, opened her mouth, and tried to stretch her neck. She bit the cap of one of the porcin bottles, spat out the lid, and sniffed amon medicine, but she didn''t care and just swallowed all ten pills inside.

    A stream of spiritual energy traveled through her veins and finally settled inside her dantian. Dongfang Minghui simply bit into all the other bottles and jars, swallowing all of them into her belly. She watched the spiritual energy swim through her meridians, she immediately moved it around to her sea of souls.

    The range of the grey smoke instantly got smaller.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look, seemed it was effective.

    When Dongfang Wanyu found her, she saw that Minghui was covered in blood, her arms were folded backward andy there motionless, her face was so ck you couldn''t even see her little white face clearly. But there was still a pair of eyes desperately biting a porcin bottle. Her mouth was full of blood, but she still wanted to dose herself with pills.

    It was this pitiful look that made her heart hurt.

    Suddenly a pair of feet stopped in front of her, Dongfang Minghui thought she was seeing things, she tried looking up and saw a frosty face.

    The porcin bottle in her mouth also dropped to the floor, and she opened her mouth stupidly, trying to make herself pronounce, "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu could see her lips, dried to the point of breaking, move twice, and without having to exin, she knew that the two words were definitely meant to say Seventh sister'', then she saw her aggrieved expression that looked like tears wanted to keep falling.

    "It''s all Seventh sister''s fault, don''t cry."

    Dongfang Wanyu tried to pick her up, but as soon as she touched her, Dongfang Minghui just cried out in an even more miserable voice and pitifully shouted, "Pain, pain, pain."

    Qing Mo sighed, "She fell down from such a high ce, broke her leg, broke her arm, and even shifted her internal organs, the fact that she''s still even alive is a miracle."

    Dongfang Wanyu was at a loss for words for the first time, she didn''t know what to do, "What now?"

    "Isn''t Situ Hao a Light System Spiritual Master, the Light System should have healing skills, let him heal her."

    Dongfang Wanyu regretted that she hadn''t let Situ Hao follow her down before

    She poured some water and gently wiped Dongfang Minghui''s face, after removing all that grime from her face, she saw a painfully pale little face. She had to personally lift her chin to feed her a bit of spirit water.

    Dongfang Minghui sniffed her nose in embarrassment, she was done crying now. It''s just that she had seen the Female Protagonist just as she felt particrly aggravated and wronged so the tears fell uncontrobly.

    "Don''t say anything, I''ll go and bring Situ Hao, he will be able to heal you." Dongfang Wanyu touched her head.

    An hourter, Situ Hao and Dongfang Wanyu appeared at the same time.

    "Minghui, how did you get yourself into such a mess." Situ Hao couldn''t believe it.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, words couldn''te out, her eyes looked confused, and she felt the support of her own willpower about to disappear, and immediately cked out.

    "Stop talking so much, quickly see how to treat her." Dongfang Wanyu standing on the side barked out.

    Dongfang Minghui looked a bit dazed when she opened her eyes again, and above her head seemed to be the curtain of an inn , she blinked, then blinked again, and suddenly she was awake.

    "I can''t believe I''m still alive."

    "Ninth sister, don''t think too much about it, it''s Seventh sister''s fault, in the future Seventh sister won''t allow you to go through dangers alone." Dongfang Wanyu assured with a solemn face.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, she felt as if she couldn''t quite pronounce any words yet.

    "Situ Hao said you should rest for a period of time, we''ll inquire about the Love Flower for you."

    Dongfang Minghui just plopped her head back down on the bed, she looked at her soul sea with her mind''s eye and suddenly realized that the grey haze was gone.

    "Little Colour?"

    A seedling appeared in the sea of souls, and two shoots protruded from the seedling, swinging towards her twice.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, it was over, Little Colour had already regressed again. The humanoid shape had reverted back to its original form, and it''s original form now reverted back to its infant form

    "Little Colour, are you alright."

    The young sapling drooped right down to its young branches, listless and obviously badly traumatized by the event.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even know how tofort it, she sighed, this was what happened when she went against the wishes of the Female Protagonist ah. She was trying to tell her not to go out when she drugged her with sleeping pills but instead of just sleeping safely in the inn, she tried going out.

    Well at least, she was home free now.

    "Little Colour, just focus and practice, don''t think about other things." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butment, "By the way, have you solved the grey mist?"

    Little Colour lookedpletely sick, it just floated in the sea of souls without moving, appearing to be dead.

    How could the spirit of death be so easily resolved? Jf it wasn''t Situ Hao then it must''ve been the Female Protagonist?

    Dongfang Minghui just thought she was going to y dumb and pretend it was nothing, she closed her eyes and started to rest.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that she was still smiling in her sleep, and it put her mind at ease. She sat and stared at that sleeping face, her mind would sometimes remember her pitiful face on the ground after falling from the cliff and it made her feel ufortable for some reason.

    As Situ Hao treated her, she stood by and watched as he bent her limbs back to the right ces, it was really a sound she didn''t want to remember at all.

    "Don''t you think you''re paying too much attention to her?" Qing Mo suddenly mentioned.

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed her lips, "Qing Mo, I''m not in the mood to talk to you about this right now."

    Just as the two of them finished talking, Situ Hao pushed the door in and entered with two bottles of spirit liquid in his hands, "Well, Minghui you aren''t awake yet?"

    "She was awake but went back to sleep," Dongfang Wanyu exined.

    "Finally, she woke up, she really made me worried before." Situ Hao thought his head hurt and after hearing Dongfang Wanyu say that, he could finally calm his heart, "Here are two bottles of spirit liquid, I see that she has lost all her spiritual energy, you can give her this for now."

    Dongfang Wanyu took it, took a look, and said, "Thank you."

    Situ Hao was a little embarrassed, "Don''t be so polite, I''m actually responsible for Minghui''s ident, so don''t even mention it."

    "Then I''ll go next door, and you can call out to me if you need anything."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded.

    That night, Dongfang Minghui woke up three times, all three times her eyes were dull and unconscious, so Dongfang Wanyu gave her the spirit liquid in batches and let her go back to sleep afterward.

    The next day, she told Situ Hao.

    "This reaction is most likely a sign of trauma, take good care of her and she''ll be fine. The premise is to give her enough security so that she doesn''t have to be so fearful."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded repeatedly, taking Situ Hao''s words to heart.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even remember what happenedst night, her spirit felt much better after a day of rest.

    "Seventh sister, I''m much better, can I go for a walk?"

    Her request, Dongfang Wanyu naturally would not refuse.

    So, the two of them walked on the streets of the town, there weren''t a lot of people yelling and doing business on the streets, there weren''t many people in this town at all. The pedestrians who came and went would sometimes take a curious nce or two towards them.

    "Ninth sister''s face is getting prettier and prettier, look at them all looking at you."

    Under the sunlight, Dongfang Minghui''s face looked increasingly pale, and the corners of her lips didn''t have any color at all. Without the old lively spirit, and even less of that radiant aura, Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but wonder if this trip to Death Valley was right or wrong.

    She saw the town stalls selling rouge and powder, she picked one or two at random, "I want this."

    Dongfang Minghui just stood at a distance, watching the Female Protagonist picking out something, her lips quirked up in a smile. Seemed like the Female Protagonist was learning how to love her beauty too.

    "Minghui, try applying this." Dongfang Wanyu ced two small boxes into her hands, smiling and urging, "Try it."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, so these were for her.

    At Female Protagonist''s repeated request, Dongfang Minghui opened them up on the street. After a simple smear, she smiled when she was done, "Seventh sister, do you think I look good like this?"

    The corners of her lips were still painted a little unevenly.

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but lift her hand and gently rubbed it over the corner of her lips.

    They were both stunned for a moment.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes turned round when she saw Dongfang Wanyu smooth away the excess lipstick at the corners of her lips. That simple touch just now was like an electric shock, touching even her heart.

    "N- nice." Dongfang Wanyu squeezed her hands into fists and turned around, "N-ninth sister, we should go back, you still need to rest more."

    Dongfang Minghui put the two boxes of lipstick into her space ring and followed the Female Protagonist back to the inn at a slow pace, spending the rest of the day in bed.

    "Little Colour?"

    When she was alone in bed, she would look at her soul sea, and after drinking the spirit liquid for several days, she found that not only did her spirit power recover, even the sapling in her soul sea grew quickly.

    "Looks like we still need to find you more spirit liquid or medicinal nts."

    The little sapling wobbled happily, clearly agreeing with her words.

    Dongfang Minghui decided to ask Situ Hao about it some other time.

    Situ Hao dragged Dongfang Wanyu outside, "I went to the Death Valley today. I''ve checked out a little bit of information about the Love Flower''s seeds, which, as you know, is the purpose of our trip, see if you can bring Minghui with you tomorrow to check it out."

    "No." Dongfang Wanyu refused without even thinking about it, "You know her condition best, she needs to rest for at least five days before she can be ready to venture out again."

    Situ Hao spread his hands, "No no I wasn''t thinking of her going to pick it but for her to check it."

    "Still no." Dongfang Wanyu''s tone of voice waspletely non-negotiable, it left Situ Hao in a dilemma.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that the two were in a fuss over the Love Flower''s seeds, she continued to rest leisurely but found an opportunity to call out to Situ Hao the next day.

    "Situ Hao, do you still have that spirit liquid you gave me every day?"

    Situ Hao watched her face turn red and the colour of her lips glow, "Yes there is, but what do you want to do with it?"

    "Hey, I naturally have a use for it hehe."

    Situ Hao directly left five bottles for her, "Save it."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what it meant to save. Ever since she contracted Little Colour this magic nt, anything with spiritual energy was gobbled up by it.

    "I''ll put it in the space ring, you can take it yourself, but you can''t drink it all in one day."

    Saying it couldn''t do it, but she found the next day that all five bottles of spirit liquid were now empty.

    The little sapling in the sea of souls grew into a big tree.

    "Will you be able to transform into a humanoid shape soon?" Even if it transforms into a little doll, it''s better than this tree that can''t talk.

    The sapling couldn''t talk, but Dongfang Minghui could tell the other seemed very frustrated.

    "It''s going to cost us everything to feed you, Little Colour," she suddenly felt that her little friend was too hard to feed.

    The sapling wobbled a little, feeling a little guilty.

    Five dayster, Situ Hao took advantage of Dongfang Wanyu''s visit downstairs and immediately burrowed into Dongfang Minghui''s room, "Minghui, I have something to tell you."

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised, seeing that he looked hurried, it was obvious that he had something important to tell, "Go ahead."

    "It''s like this, thest few days you''ve been recuperating, so I didn''t mention the Love Flower''s seeds to you. I took advantage of the few days that you were recuperating to walk around Death Valley and found a special ce that I would like to invite you to see."

    "No." Dongfang Wanyu kicked the door open, objecting with Dongfang Minghui''s dinner in her hand.

    Situ Hao got a bit impatient, "Qian Wanyu, why do you object? She''s already much better."

    Dongfang Wanyu put down the things and dragged Situ Hao outside, "Let''s go out and have a good talk."

    Dongfang Minghui cringed, it was extraordinary for the Female Protagonist to start a fire, she didn''t want to take the other woman''s wrath at all so she quietly ate her dinner while they talked outside.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Have you had enough?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Seventh sister, I actually think that Situ Hao is right, it''s just going to be a visit, you see I''ve recovered well, and besides with you there, I won''t be afraid."

    The implication is that with Female Protagonist''s super Female Protagonist luck, she''s definitely going toe out of danger at every turn easily instead of nearly breaking her neck and almost dying likest time.

    But the person listening didn''t think along those lines.

    Dongfang Wanyu gazed into her soulful eyes and murmured softly, "Is that what you really think?"

    "Of course." She nodded without thinking.

    "In that case, I''ll go speak to Situ Hao and we''ll take a look at it together tomorrow."

    Dongfang Wanyu stood up abruptly.

    The three of them walked out of the inn when it was still dawn.

    Dongfang Minghui watched them walk towards Death Valley, taking the same route she had taken when she had snuck out that day. But this time, Situ Hao and Dongfang Wanyu didn''t go to that cave.

    She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, she now had a shadow in her heart when she saw the skeleton soldiers.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw that she looked different, she slowed down her pace for a moment and asked, "Are you tired of walking?"

    She shook her head, "Seventh sister, I''m not tired yet. It''s just that I''m afraid of seeing those skeleton soldiers, do you think someone in Death Valley is ordering them to spy on us? Otherwise, why would we get attacked by the skeleton soldiers on the first day we arrived?"

    Dongfang Wanyu saw from the leftover traces in the cave earlier that the skeleton soldiers were indeed controlled, and there were different levels of Bone Soldiers. The bone soldiers they had encountered at the inn before were probably intermediate level bone soldiers as it could use some abilities.

    However, they had been dealt with by Situ Hao.

    Dongfang Wanyu felt it was a pity, by erasing their undead marks, they could actually be made to obey orders again, and it would be a help in future battles.

    "Maybe, but they''re in the dark and we''re in the light, so we might as well wait and see what happens." Dongfang Wanyu smiled, "Don''t worry, Sister Seventh will be close by guarding you from now on!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face couldn''t be hidden by any means, she smiled like a little fox, wondering what the Female Protagonist was thinking.

    But the words she said did make her feel good inside.

    "Ugh, what are you sisters secretly talking about back there? Let me hear it too." Situ Hao wondered why they were slowing down as he walked.

    Dongfang Minghui red at him, "I''m saying you''re particrly good at flirting with girls."

    Once Situ Hao heard this, he immediately refused to ept it, "s, s, little Minghui, you can eat indiscriminately, but words can''t be said indiscriminately, what if I meet a girl I like in the future? If you say that to her wouldn''t she run away?"

    "Hahaha, you deserve it if she ran away who made you be so shameless hmph!"

    Situ Hao saw this and immediately begged for forgiveness, "My little aunt, I was wrong, if I offended you before please forgive me."

    "Okay, you guys stop it." Dongfang Wanyu felt a bit ufortable when she saw the two of themughing, she reminded, "Situ Hao. You''ve walked through here before, how far is it to that ce."

    Situ Hao immediately turned serious, "Just around the mountain and we''ll find a spot in the middle of the mountain that can amodate a single person. I entered before and felt spiritual energying out of it."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui heard this, she immediately interrupted, "No way, I heard from the dean that the reason the Love Flower blooms beautifully is that it''s watered by blood. If it grows in the mountainsit doesn''t fit that description."

    Situ Hao teased, "You seem to forget that when the Love Flower blooms its spirit sense opens up, I think it''s in hiding."

    "Forget who''s right and who''s wrong for now, let''s go over and take a look."

    The three of them immediately climbed over the mountain and headed towards the location indicated by Situ Hao.

    The cave entrance was in the centre of the mountain and it was still very difficult to climb up, Dongfang Wanyu saw this and directly hugged Dongfang Minghui''s waist then flew up towards that cave entrance.

    Halfway up, she threw out her long whip, the end of which was fastened to the top of the cave. She held Dongfang Minghui in her arms and set her down, "You climb in a bit first and wait for me here."

    After saying that and carrying Situ Hao, the hole could amodate a person about the size of a girl, a man like Situ Hao had to bend down to squeeze in.

    It was only then that Dongfang Wanyu put away her long whip and bent down to get in as well.

    "Situ Hao, this ce is so small, if there''s a dangerous beast of some sort in front of us, we won''t even have time to escape." Dongfang Minghui started cowering again.

    Situ Hao was dumbfounded by her words, thinking, "How could we encounter such a coincidence.

    But the hole was indeed very narrow and not good for them.

    Dongfang Wanyu also felt that she had made a fatal mistake, "Why don''t we exit first."

    But suddenly

    "Ah-"<blockquote>

    Shoutout to Lilim for kofi gold and other donators and supporters~ Next chapter is full ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    "Seventh sister, help!!!!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s scream was so prating that it was almost as if she was dying, Situ Hao instinctively grabbed her legs and Dongfang Wanyu grabbed Situ Hao''s ankles. The three of them connected as one and were dragged a long distance.

    Dongfang Minghui felt her hands wrapped around two icy objects, desperately dragging her forward. The ground inside the cave was uneven, and she was suddenly aware that her stomach had shifted, and the pain was so great that she couldn''t even speak.

    "Can''t hold on."

    Situ Hao grabbed her legs and then found himself grabbing the boot instead and it seemed to be tugging down farther and farther, his eyes were about to jump out of his head.

    "I''ll kill you if you don''t hold on."

    Dongfang Wanyu grabbed his ankle with one hand and flung the whip from her waist with the other end over Situ Hao to tighten the grip on Dongfang Minghui''s belt.

    Situ Hao was scared into a cold sweat, if this hook passed to his head, he wouldn''t be unharmed However, the boot quickly came off, and Situ Hao leaped and grabbed her firmly at the ankle.

    The other side was very fast as well and the three of them were tugging everywhere, hitting their head and waist constantly. Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt her belt being tugged down a little.

    "Seventh sister, let go you''ll all get dragged in this way." Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, her clothes looked like they were about to fall apart.

    Dongfang Wanyu refused without thinking, "I won''t let go."

    "Ah, Seventh sister, my belt is getting pulled apart."

    Dongfang Wanyu froze before realizing what she was saying, tugging on Situ Hao''s ankle and fiercely pinching him, she warned, "Close your eyes, I''ll gouge your eyes out if you peek."

    "We''re going downhill!"

    The three people turned sharply downward and suddenly their whole bodies mmed forward.

    "Pfft."

    "Pfft."

    "Pfft."

    After a sharp turn, all three of them fell into a pool of water below, which was cold and chilly.

    When Dongfang Minghui took a fierce drink of the icy water and emerged, the other two had juste out as well. She immediately covered her chest, embarrassed.

    Just a moment ago, her shoes were gone, her belt seemed to be missing, and now her clothes were all over the ce, even her lingerie was all over the ce underneath.

    It was really a wretched situation.

    Dongfang Wanyu swam up to her, took off her own clothes, and covered her up.

    "Are you all okay?"

    Situ Hao greeted them as he turned his back on them and cried, seeing a raised stone ledge in the middle of the pool. "This water temperature is a bit low, let''s go up there and rest for a while."

    The three of them got on the stone tform, Dongfang Minghui had wounds all over her hands and feet from rubbing against the ground for a long time. All of them had broken skin, and although the injuries were not serious, they looked miserable.

    Dongfang Wanyu pulled out a set of clothes from within the space ring and gave it to her, "Put it on."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, so she took off her coat, then put it directly on and tied it.

    "Your belt."

    The belt came apart and was directly hooked away by Dongfang Wanyu''s Water Thunder Whip.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw that her hands were injured, she simply kneeled down and helped her fasten the belt. "Okay."

    The belt was a little loose, probably from her whip. Dongfang Wanyu thought to herself, when they returned to the Snow Capital she''ll buy a better more secure one for her.

    "Thank you Seventh sister."

    "Don''t you think it''s strange? The mouth of the cave is so small, but the inside of the cave is otherworldly." Situ Hao found icicles hanging everywhere on the roof of the cave, the flowers were beautiful, and there was an opening at the upper end of the cave for a strand of sunlight to shine in.

    Dongfang Wanyu naturally saw it, and she fed a pill to Dongfang Minghui. Some of the other pills were crushed to bandage her wounds.

    "Minghui, did you just see what dragged you in here?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "No, but I''m pretty sure it''s not a nt."

    It was cold, and when it first grabbed her hands, it had frozen her whole body to the core, it was a thousand times colder than this pool of water.

    "When we were dragged in earlier, the ground was damp and I felt a lot of water droplets, so I''m guessing that what dragged Ninth Sister in here was from this water pool." Dongfang Wanyu judged.

    The three of them were immediately alert.

    Dongfang Minghui''s shoes were gone, revealing a pair of small white feet that were now red from the freezing cold, Dongfang Wanyu looked at them frowning, she took out a pair of shoes from her space ring, "Put them on."

    Situ Hao turned his back to avoid suspicion, his eyes slightly scanned and saw that there were actually many holes in the cave, "Look guys! There are so many holes here."

    When he counted them, there were a total of fifteen caves hidden inside, this meant that there were fifteen paths if each cave leads to a different ce.

    Dongfang Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui saw it too.

    "Let''s go check it out."

    The three of them decided to split into two groups and go to each cave to check out the situation.

    But they didn''t expect that as soon as they stood up, the stone tform would start to shake violently.

    There was a ripple in the water, and two silver tails came from the water and rolled over to Dongfang Minghui''s ankle again, immediately dragging her away.

    Dongfang Minghui was hoisted up by it in a sh and she could see it clearly from above.

    "Ah, this isn''t a stone tform, it''s clearly this monster''s back! Seventh sister, help me!" Why the hell was she the one who got hurt every time, Dongfang Minghui was beginning to wonder if she had brought her own unlucky skill?

    Dongfang Wanyu also saw something, this monster is clearly a water monster, and it''s an ice monster at that! "Situ Hao, you deal with it for now."

    Dongfang Wanyu threw out her whip, infusing lightning into it, and she wrapped the other end of the whip on the monster tied to Dongfang Minghui''s ankle.

    The water met lightning and with a crackle, the long tail whooshed and retracted into the water, the waves caused by it below were like boiling water. Soon a pointed head emerged,followed by a second."

    "Back off, it''sing out." Situ Hao shouted and backed up extremely fast.

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself, fucking shit, the Female Protagonist''s lightning spirit was so strong, she had just been electrocuted as well along with the monster and she felt like she got cooked. Her body was feeling quite weak.

    Dongfang Wanyu caught her and took her directly to the other end of the cave, "Stand here and don''t move until I''ve killed that monster."

    Dongfang Minghui was tempted to leave the cave through the way they came in, but then she thought, no, she had been tortured by this damn ce so much. If she easily left, would it not be all suffering all of that in vain?

    Don''t know if it''s a coincidence or not, but Dongfang Wanyu ced her at the entrance of a cave, and she seemed to sense the presence of ghosts who had been killed. There were many ghostsing from inside the cave.

    Little Colour in the sea of spirits threw a vine branch, the meaning was to make her go in.

    Dongfang Minghui was tired of Little Colour''s attitude now and immediately refused with determination, "No. If I go, what if I''m in danger again, you''ll protect me, huh?"

    Little Colour was thundering in the sea of souls, the vines were so angry that they were dancing in the air.

    Dongfang Minghui sniffed and felt that there was a scent of medicinal nts inside, the vines were dancing in the air inside her mind. The scenting from the cave was quite nice, after smelling it, her eyes were confused and disoriented.

    "Ninth sister!"

    Dongfang Wanyu was busy fighting the water beast, but half of her attention was ced on Dongfang Minghui, seeing her just walk into the cave, she couldn''t help but get anxious and shouted.

    The result was as if the other party couldn''t hear as she still walked straight ahead.

    Situ Hao also saw it and couldn''t help but shout out, "Is she possessed, she can''t hear you even though you shouted?"

    Dongfang Wanyu struck even harder, "Let''s clean up this guy first."

    The monster that jumped out of the water had tworge snake-like heads and also possessed two long, thin tails, but its body was thick. It seemed there was only one of them.

    The two of them had never seen such a strange creature before, even though they were well versed in books.

    The two of them attacked each of the two heads one on top of the other, and there it still took a bit of effort to deal with. This water pool was its territory, and if it wanted it to turn into ice, the pool would immediately turn into ice, and the icicles on the cave ceiling would also fall downwards. It was very fast, so they couldn''t dodge it and their arms were stabbed in many ces.

    Dongfang Wanyu was a bit anxious, "Situ Hao, let''s attack its body."

    This monster obviously had two heads and two tails, but its body was shared, it was veryrge, lying on the water could make it undetectable but it couldn''t achieve it otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to use its back as a stone tform just now.

    On the other hand, Dongfang Minghui smelled a particrly familiar scent and stepped closer to the cave. Medicinal nts were everywhere in the cave, and they were not low quality.

    But she didn''t even look at them, she just bypassed the medicinal nts and continued to walk forward.

    After a long stretch of road, she saw a ray of sunshine, she raised her hand to cover her eyes. The next thing she saw was Dongfang Wanyu.

    "Seventh sister."

    As if she hadn''t heard, Dongfang Wanyu sat on a stool across from her, looking at her indifferently like looking at a dead object.

    Dongfang Minghui also looked around, this ce looked very primitive, and she was surrounded by walls. Fenced in like this, it looked like a prison cell.

    The Female Protagonist also had rows of torture instruments behind her, which reinforced her own suspicions. but why is she in jail?

    Dongfang Minghui moved and found herself tied up unable to move.

    "Qian Wanyu, that man of yours tastes good!" Dongfang Minghuiughed out loud, the blood on her lips didn''t affect her disgusting smile.

    Dongfang Minghui''s insides were in tatters, this was definitely not what she wanted to say but why couldn''t she help it? Was this still her own mouth?

    With a cold face, Dongfang Wanyu stomped on the stool and pped her hard across the face a few times. Dongfang Minghui felt her face must have been swollen, "Since you love men so much, I''ll let them serve you well, to your great satisfaction."

    "Get her a hundred of the dirtiest and most disgusting beggars over here." Dongfang Wanyu showed her disgust and wiped her fingers with a handkerchief after touching her.

    Dongfang Minghui stared wide-eyed as some people fed a pill into her mouth for a moment, suddenly from the tip of her nose sweat oozed and her body began to heat up.

    "N-" Dongfang Minghui clenched her mouth, there was bitterness in her heart, she wasn''t the real Dongfang Minghui, she shouldn''t have to suffer like this

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her with a sneer and motioned to the people beside her to throw in a hundred beggars, those who saw her immediately let out a disgusting smile.

    "Ahhh-"

    Dongfang Minghui really felt sick to her stomach and she got goosebumps all over her body. She bit her tongue hard, forcing herself to wake up and keep telling herself that this was a dream.

    She hadn''t offended the Female Protagonist, she hadn''t offended Seventh sister it shouldn''t turn out like this!

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes again and found herself tied to a post. Dongfang Wanyu had a long whip in her hand and she struck her with whip after whip.

    There was a sharp hook at the end of the whip, and every time it hit her, it would remove a piece of flesh.

    Feeling extremely weak, Dongfang Minghui turned her back on Dongfang Wanyu. Laughing to herself she muttered, "What, I''ve just spoiled one of your men and you''re so distressed."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cover this filthy mouth, this was definitely not her, not her, provoking the female protagonist would never end well for her. You see! The Female Protagonist''s face got even colder.

    The long-haired Wanyu hit harder and harder, each whip carried a little thunderbolt with it, electrifying her even more.

    "Hahahahaha."

    Dongfang Wanyu got tired of whipping, "Have someonee over, bleed her out, and cut her flesh one by one! Cut it then call me after you''ve cut three thousand cuts."

    Dongfang Minghui looked lifeless, being cut alive, this was a really painful feeling.

    "Minghui, what''s wrong with you, wake up." Dongfang Wanyu and Situ Hao teamed up to beat up that water monster and managed to half cripple it. They came in to find Dongfang Minghui was leaning against a stone cave, her head hanging low, blood was dripping down her hand.

    Dongfang Wanyu shouted for a long time but the other woman didn''t wake up.

    "She''s hurt." Dongfang Wanyu lifted her hand, then realized that not only her hand but all her clothes were bloodstained. There was blood dripping everywhere!

    Situ Hao was surprised to see her breathing steadily but not opening her eyes, "Could it be an illusion?"

    "Illusion?"

    Dongfang Wanyu held her head in her hands and found the other person had her eyes closed and frowning, her well-tended red face lost its luster again and was turning gray, there was a very pained look on her face.

    "If you are injured in the illusion, you will also be injured in reality. If she is unable to wake up from the illusion, it''s going to get quite dangerous"

    "She must have encountered something extremely dangerous, what do I have to do to wake her up and bring her out of the illusion!?" Dongfang Wanyu asked anxiously.

    Situ Hao looked at the cave strangely, he sniffed his nose lightly, "Qian Wanyu, do you smell a scent."

    Dongfang Wanyu also moved her nose, "It seems there is a little scent."

    "Ahhhhh-" Dongfang Minghui watched as the des scraped across her body, the pain was indescribable, her blood was just dripping on the ground and there was even a little grass growing on the ground, what the hell!?

    No, she wasn''t Dongfang Minghui, she wasn''t Dongfang Minghui, who the hell was she again?

    Dongfang Minghui always felt as if she had forgotten something very important.

    She racked her brain as she endured the pain.

    "Qian Wanyu" Dongfang Minghui shouted, then felt the name called seemed rusty. She''s supposed to say, "Seventh sister?"

    Seventh sister, Seventh sister, that''s right her Seventh sister.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at her head, why couldn''t she remember, she had to remember.

    A round goofy ball rolled down from Dongfang Minghui''s arms and rolled around on the ground as if it was being cheeky.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it with a dumbfounded look on her face, when did she carry an egg on her person. But why did this egg look familiar?

    She tilted her head to stare at the giant egg, which continued to roll on the grass, and soon the white egg became a blood-red egg with her blood all over the shell.

    "Mother!"

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that her jaw was about to drop to the ground, "Who are you calling mother!?"

    She''s obviously only twenty-eight years old, and she hasn''t even found a boyfriend yet.

    "Mother mother mother mother, wake up, you need to wake up or the Love Flower will run away."

    Dongfang Minghui had a little question mark in her head, what was this egg talking about, "Love Flower? "

    "Mother Dongfang Minghui."

    There were bits and pieces of images that floated through Dongfang Minghui''s mind, as she tried to grab them, she couldn''t and she concentrated on thinking about the egg and about the Love Flower.

    "Shit, fuck, I remember." Dongfang Minghui abruptly opened her eyes.

    The scene changed, she was back inside the cave, and she tried to get up but found herself still dizzy from the blood loss in the illusion.

    An egg rolled out of her space ring with her blood on it, and it really turned into a fiery red egg.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit shocked and picked up the giant egg and kissed it, "It''s all thanks to you." Otherwise, her little life would have been on the line.

    "Mama Minghui."

    The giant egg rolled around in her arms and Dongfang Minghui almost couldn''t hold it, "So you can really talk! Ahaha."

    Suddenly having an extra egg child, Dongfang Minghui said in her heart that life really was a joke sometimes.

    She put the egg back inside the space ring and leaning against the wall she crawled up, unexpectedly finding the Female Protagonist and Situ Hao leaning against the wall not far from her.

    "Situ Hao."

    "Seventh sister, Seventh sister."

    No matter how much she called out, the two seemed to be asleep.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but think that they couldn''t have fallen into the illusion as well, but since she was out, they should wake up from the illusion soon.

    With that in mind, Dongfang Minghui walked to the medicinal area that she had previously bypassed. nts were everywhere in front of her so she crouched down, "I am your friend, and I do not wish to rob you or destroy you, can you tell me which one of you is the Love Flower?"

    The medicinal nts probably sensed the smell of wood from her body, and one by one they shook their branches and pointed their stalks at the middle one.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised that the medicinal nt in the middle was very ordinary just like them, not at all like the Love Flower described in the books.

    "You didn''t disguise yourself, did you?"

    nts don''t lie, she thought, the most unlikely thing is probably this, an enlightened medicinal nt, in order to avoid human tracking disguised itself as an ordinary medicinal nt.

    Dongfang Minghui reached out her hand, "Actually I want to save someone, my friend''s brother''s legs were poisoned! This medicine can only be solved by your species, can you give me some help, I''ll do my best to help you achieve whatever you want as well."

    "Liar, you humans are liars." The Love Flower shuddered and immediately returned to its original appearance, the blood-red blossom was very bright, but it was small and bore a few flowers that veryrge and looked a bit funny.

    Dongfang Minghui pouted, "Everyone is different, how do you know I''m lying to you? You''re the one who created that illusion, right? I almost died in it, and depending on that, aren''t you worse than a human?"

    "It''s true that I created the illusion, but it reflects your own deepest fears, and if you can defeat it, it will be beneficial to your future cultivation so it''s a good thing." Love Flower exined arrogantly.

    Dongfang Minghui was in a knot of anger, she had never seen such an unruly Medicinal nt, "ording to your logic, I almost died but I should also thank you?"

    "You''re wee."

    Dongfang Minghui: ".."

    "Hey, I actually think you''re a good kid, why don''t youe back to the academy with me, I have a Golden Thorn tree in my yard and a beautiful geranium, their goal is to one day transform into a human form, and if you are friends with them, they will be happy too."

    The Love Flower was unusually sensitive, it touched Dongfang Minghui''s hand with its own leaf and immediately retracted it realizing that she had never done anything harmful to a nt.

    Dongfang Minghui hadn''t known that she had just been tested and took it as if the other had taken her words at face value.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to leave, tell me your terms, I really need one of your seeds badly, let''s trade, do you think it''s okay?"

    That was really a first for the Love Flower. It had never seen anyone besides the person in front of it to bargain with it to make an exchange.

    "It''s fine I''ll go with you, but you must sign a contract with me to help me transform into human form." Love Flower had been tricked more than once, but once it signed the contract, it could feel the other party''s joy and sorrow.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, she couldn''t help but caress her forehead, "I might not be able to agree to you on that condition, I already have a blood contract with a magic nt."

    "What?!" The Love Flower looked very angry, it shook its leaves, "Call it out, I want to have a talk with it."

    Dongfang Minghui only thought, aiya this nt was so unruly it looked like it wanted to pick a fight, can nts also start fighting when they disagreed?

    "Ahem, it won''t be able to get out for a while because it''s been corrupted and wounded by the aura of death, and now it has to cultivate." She couldn''t imagine what Little Colour would look like if it got beaten up by the Love Flower and couldn''t hold its head up. The image was so fanciful that she thought it''d be unthinkable to its self-esteem.

    "You should make a contract with me then, I can resist the invasion of death aura." The Love Flower looked so proud that its root was about to rise to the sky. It was obviously implying that it was more powerful than Little Colour.

    Little Colour was furiously dancing its vines in the Sea of Souls again if it wasn''t for the fact that it wasn''t able to transform into human form right now, Dongfang Minghui was sure it would run out to smack the Love Flower.

    Dongfang Minghui looked startled as she smacked herself on the head, "Right ah."

    If the Love Flower had no way to resist the aura of death, how could it survive in the Valley of Death? This head of hers really was too slow.

    Even so, Dongfang Minghui cruelly refused, "Love Flower, I''m so sorry, for now, the blood contract simply cannot be undone, and even if it could, I can''t give up Little Colour."

    The love flower was stunned, it had never seen anyone who could resist its charms and reject its contract.

    Little Colour proudly raised its vines.

    "Although my little friend is usually a bit proud and an extraordinarily good eater, and I think I''d probably go broke keeping it. But overall, it has more advantages than faults. Whenever there is danger, it can always do its best, and it has saved me many times. Although its mouth is unforgiving in normal days, everything is for my benefit, urging me to cultivate as well as scolding me. How could I give up on such a little friend, Love Flower, don''t you think so?"

    Love Flower nodded silently, why could the other party talk about the shorings of a magic nt so nicely, suddenly it was a little envious of the magic nt she signed a contract with.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it listlessly, her heart was in a trance, she thought this mission was probably going to be a failure.

    Love Flower, however, suddenly came to life again, "I can follow you back, but you can''t give me to anyone else, I will only follow you if you lie to me I''ll kill you!"

    "I promise."

    Without Dongfang Minghui having to do anything, the Love Flower suddenly uprooted itself, it struggled right out of the dirt and then jumped into her hands.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately held it in both hands, "Love Flower, why don''t you enter my space ring? You''re too obvious like this."

    She thought she''d have to have nine lives to walk back to the academy arrogantly with nt in hand like this.

    "Your two friends they''re still in the illusion, we can''t leave until they wake up."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded.

    "Youe with me and I''ll find you something nice."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head and looked confused, "Something nice?"

    Love Flower didn''t exin, it jumped down and moved to another cave instantly, so she followed along.

    "Careful, there''s a trap here."

    Dongfang Minghui was startled and patted her chest, d she hadn''t wandered off, and d that Love Flower was there to show her the way, or she would have been in trouble again.

    "Here we are."

    After about half an hour of walking, Love Flower led her deep into a cave, where arge pile of pills was stacked on the ground, scattered in bits and pieces, it was like a small mountain.

    There were many bones next to it, Dongfang Minghui was shocked, she reckoned it was because of a fight caused by stealing treasures from each other.

    Dongfang Minghui casually picked up a porcin bottle and opened one to smell it, the pills inside were still giving off a strong scent of medicine, they were all very well preserved.

    "Why don''t you go grab them?" Love Flower wondered, it had seen many people go crazy and grab these things instantly when they saw it before, for that reason, some of them even fought and killed each other.

    "Oh, okay."

    She picked out some high-grade pills and threw them all into her spatial ring, and soon she felt her space ring shrink by half.

    When Love Flower saw that she wasn''t taking anymore, it took her to another cave.

    This time was even better, the cave was full of various scrolls, some of the skills on the scrolls were Earth Tier Skills and Yellow Tier Skills, Dongfang Minghui naturally knew that this was good stuff, and simply took most of the high-level scrolls.

    When Love Flower brought her to the third cave entrance, she noticed that it was full of death aura but it seemed as if it had been sealed, only a wisp of it leaked out.

    Dongfang Minghui stopped in her tracks, this ce should be mostly rted to dark spiritual energy.

    "Love Flower, I can''t enter this ce, you can see the death spiritual energy has leaked out, you can resist it, but I can''t." Dongfang Minghui told it straightforwardly, "The treasure of this ce will have to wait for the right person for it to go and take."

    Not sure if Love Flower understood, but as soon as she walked out, Love Flower followed her.

    "Love Flower, thank you for today." Dongfang Minghui returned to the first hole she had been in before and saw that the Female Protagonist and Situ Hao were still in the illusion, so she took a seat on the ground at random.

    Love Flower just crouched beside her, "Why didn''t you just take them all? Many people tried to clean them out before, but they ended up touching the traps and everyone died."

    Love Flower was curious to see someone so with such little greed for the first time. It became more and more determined to follow her, it could feel the seven emotions of humans, such as greed, and it had strongly felt that emotion in the many people when they saw it.

    Dongfang Minghui secretly patted her chest, in fact, she just did not have enough space, otherwise, she would really have cleaned out all those things.

    It turned out that doing that would cause the traps to trigger! This ce was really scary.

    "There has to be some left for others." Dongfang Minghui was actually also afraid of when Situ Hao woke upter, everyone would definitely explore the cave. It seemed a bit unreasonable if nothing was to be left for them then.

    "Just put me inside your space ring and rest for a while. They''ll wake up soon."

    Uh, does the nt not want to see Situ Hao and Seventh sister?

    Dongfang Minghui ced it in her palm and silently chanted, and saw the Love Flower appear in inside her space ring. The space was more crowded than before, being filled with pills and skill scrolls.

    There was also a huge red egg.

    As soon as it saw the Love Flower appear in the space, the red egg rolled over, squeezing it away. She couldn''t help but find it amusing that the nts and animals, which were clearly interracial, were still fighting over territory?

    The red egg squeezed the Love Flower but the Love Flower was quite tolerant, and in the end, took up a corner. The red egg saw the opposite party take up a corner and felt it was fun, rolling over again and pissing off the Love Flower.

    It''s leaf pped straight away, and Dongfang Minghui also felt that the leaf was too small, trying to smack the Red Egg, she was afraid itcked some power.

    But the next second she was stunned

    The small leaf gently shed and flipped the red egg dozens of times before stopping, and the bottles and jars in her space were naturally crushed to pieces. The red egg wobbled back and forth before managing to steady itself and simply remained still, ying dead.

    "Hahahahaha." Dongfang Minghuiughed.

    This was the first time she hadughed so unbridledly, it was too much fun, she suddenly felt that the days toe would probably be funny like today, like ying with a chicken and dog.

    Dongfang Wanyu wanted to enter Dongfang Minghui''s illusion to bring her out, but as soon as she smelled the smell, she fell into the illusion as well.

    In the illusion, she became a great demon that everyone wanted to kill on sight and everyone already knew that she had awakened her dark spiritual power and practiced the power to control the dead, she was hunted everywhere she went, whether she was saving people or doing something else.

    They unanimously decided that the Dark Ones must be the members of the Legion of Death and must be killed. All her days were spent in situations worse than a street rat.

    She sees that her Ninth Sister, the one who once called her Seventh sister, is among those who were after her.

    When Dongfang Wanyu was caught in the illusory world, she was obviously a bystander, but at some point, she felt that this life was worse than death, and she wanted revenge, she wanted to take revenge, she wanted to kill all those who set her up.

    Kill! Kill! Kill!

    A voice in her heart told her to wake up, if she didn''t, she would deviate and get lost in the illusion. If she doesn''t wake up, others will be in danger. But there was another voice telling her, kill, cut down everyone in the world, cut down all those who disobey, she would stand at the pinnacle of this continent, she was the master of her own fate, as well as the fate of others.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s illusion reeked of blood, but it was all the blood of others. Life was no longer interesting. Her life wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at the blood in her hands, at the dark area behind her, it was from all those who tried to hunt her down they had been devoured, leaving not even a single bone.

    Everywhere she went, the grass and trees withered and there were few people to be seen, there was nothing but death.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t want this, she wanted a new life.

    The illusion burst open, and she opened her eyes to find herself in and of flowers and grass again. It was probably the first vision that gave her infinite despair and emptiness so much so that she suddenly loved the sunshine so much, she loved all the living things here so much.

    "Seventh sister, is it good?"

    Dongfang Wanyu sat up straight and she saw the other person dancing like a fairy through the flowers in the dress she''d given her.

    "Really nice."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled imperceptibly, just looking at her naughty like a fairy figure exuding her favorite vor, "Ninth sister,e here."

    Dongfang Minghui yfully ran over and sat on her knees in front of her, smiling at her, "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu closed her eyes and leaned in to sniff her neck, "Seventh sister, why does your scent smell so good, what did you use?"

    "Seventh sister, it didn''t take much."

    Dongfang Wanyu held her gently in her arms, a voice inside her telling her that this was how it should be.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu''s heart warmed at the way she looked so anxious, she hadn''t had any attention for so long while growing up, she liked the way she looked at her wholeheartedly, she liked the way she treated her like that.

    "Seventh sister, what on earth is wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her red cherry mouth open and close, she couldn''t help but lean in and gently lick it, the taste was even better than what she smelled.

    Dongfang Minghui froze.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that she didn''t resist and leaned in to lick again, the taste was sweet and delicious, better than anything she had ever tried, she couldn''t help but gently suck the tip of her tongue, the slight touch made her head numb with pleasure, it was like a multi-colored explosion was set off in her head, showing her a world she''d never seen before.

    "I like you like this Ninth Sister, don''t refuse me."

    Situ Hao woke up first, and when he did he was secretly relieved to see that it was still the same cave. In the illusion, he saw himself being swallowed by vast darkness, not just him, but also many other Light Spiritual Masters, who together were all resisting the legions of the dead. But, in the end, they had failed miserably, it was a terrible nightmare.

    Situ Hao breathed for a long time before he calmed himself down, telling himself that this was just a fantasy and that nothing existed in reality yet.

    Dongfang Minghui saw him wake up and couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Situ Hao, are you okay?"

    Seems like it''s true, as Love Flower said, the visions shown are the most frightening and terrifying things that can appear in everyone''s mind and she remembered that what she saw in the visions was even more terrifying than anything she could think of.

    It was the original recording of her death that she experienced firsthand. Until now her body hairs were still standing on end, and she probably would have died right there in the illusory world if her egg hadn''t run into it.

    So seeing Situ Hao''s dazed face, she still couldn''t help but be concerned.

    Situ Hao saw that she was safe and sound before his heart settled down, but seeing Qian Wanyu on the other side, he frowned, "Your Seventh sister doesn''t seem to have woken up from the illusion yet."

    Dongfang Minghui was quite worried too, but there was no use worrying, the illusion itself had to be ovee by facing their own individual fears, only then can they get out, she said, "When Seventh sister wakes up, we can leave Death Valley. "

    Situ Hao pondered her words for a moment before responding with an incredulous face, "You mean, you''ve found the Love Flower?"

    "Right."

    "Show it to me, I''ve only seen it in books when I was growing up." Situ Hao was also a little excited, the old man was right, others would probablye in and return with empty hands.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed dryly, "Situ Hao, I''m sorry, but the Love Flower, it Doesn''t really want to see you guys."

    Situ Hao was confused, "Do you mean what I think you mean?"

    "Ahem, probably."

    Situ Hao was stupid, he knew some of the enlightened medicinal nts did have a lot of pride, but, but what was with this LoveFlower, it didn''t want to see them?

    "Are we just too evil-looking? No, a lot of little girls still chase me around, or do nts have a different aesthetic sensepared to humans?"

    Dongfang Minghui silently sat to the side, guarding the Female Protagonist and sighing.<blockquote>

    Thanks to Donators and other readers, andmentators I appreciate you all ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 36 (1)

    Chapter 36 (1)

    "Love Flower, do you think seventh sister is stuck in the illusion and can''t get out?"

    After waiting for two days, Dongfang Minghui was restless and finally managed to ask the question in her heart.

    Love Flower poked out a flower from inside the space ring and took a nce at Situ Hao, who was practicing on the side, before saying, "Strange, your Seventh sister''s illusion was shattered before the man next to you woke up, she should have woken up before him."

    She listened to Love Flower''s words and became even more worried.

    "Then what happened?"

    Love Flower shook her head, "The illusion''s broken, it''s beyond my ability to know, be patient, and wait for her but if she doesn''te out in a day, it may turn into forever"

    Dongfang Minghui is startled, horrified, okay? If the Female Protagonist doesn''te out, how will the rest of this script go on?

    As soon as one person and one flower finished their conversation, she immediately leaned in next to Dongfang Wanyu and muttered on the side, "Seventh sister, you need to wake up."

    "Seventh sister, if you don''t wake up how are you going to find out where you came from, why did the Qian family leave you behind Seventh sister, are you willing?"

    "Seventh sister, don''t you have more important things to do, why are you willing to let a small illusion bind you?"

    "Seventh sister, be stronger, break the illusion."

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself since the Love Flower said the illusion is broken, the Female Protagonist shouldn''t be caught in her own demons, right?

    That''s even worse.

    She''s just sitting around talking all kinds of crap to her.

    Everything in the illusory world was peaceful and calm, with birds chirping and flowers everywhere, and thepany of Dongfang Minghui, Dongfang Wanyu should be very satisfied with this kind of life.

    But in the satisfaction, she felt as if she seems to be missing something.

    Until a very familiar voice sounded in her ears.

    "Qian family?"

    Yes, she is a member of the Qian Family, why did her parents abandon her, why did they leave her in a small Dongfang family and treat her coldly?

    Right, she had more important things to do, she had to wake up immediately.

    "Seventh sister, we''re having our ceremony tomorrow, will you take good care of me from now on?" Dongfang Minghui winked at her yfully, but in her eyes, they seemed to be missing a soul and spiritual energy.

    For such a person, she was even willing to fall, not wanting to go out at all and keep herpany.

    "Little Nine."

    Dongfang Wanyu touched her little face and smiled gently, "Ninth sister how are you doing with the skills I gave you before?"

    "Seventh sister is joking, I''m unable to practice, don''t you know that?" Dongfang Minghui finished her sentence and turned her back on her.

    Dongfang Wanyu gently embraced her from behind and sniffed at the back of her neck with a fascinated expression, "Indeed, it was Seventh sister who forgot."

    Dongfang Minghui kept mumbling so much that her mouth went dry. Dongfang Wanyu still hasn''t moved, and she couldn''t help but feel frustrated about what kind of illusion was holding the Female Protagonist back.

    Damn it! She scratched her head in irritation, it was actually only two hours until dawn, if the Female Protagonist just died here directly, wouldn''t the world fall apart?

    She''d end up dead as well!

    "Seventh sister, wake up!"

    Dongfang Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes, startling her half to death, then she stared in ecstasy not believing it to be true, "Seventh sister, are you awake?"

    Dongfang Wanyu just looked at her quietly, reaching out and gently caressing her cheek, it was the same as in the illusion, warmer than in the illusion, it was real.

    The Female Protagonist was so gentle, so gentle that it made her scalp numb, this wasn''t the same as the usual Female Protagonist!

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took a step back, avoiding the hand that was touching her with dread, andughed dryly, "Seventh sister, you''ve got us worried sick, I didn''t know what I''d do next if you hadn''t woken up."

    Dongfang Wanyu restrained her smile as she took a look at the cave wall and stood up, "Ninth sister, before was it you talking to me?"

    Is this some kind of revenge?

    She tried to remember what she had just said to the Female Protagonist, all of it was from the fucking script, oh shit! It looked like she had identally said too much in order to wake the Female Protagonist up.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head faster than a rattle, "N-no, I didn''t say anything, Seventh sister did you hear wrongly?"

    Yeah, her n was that she wouldn''t admit to anything at all!

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled slightly and didn''t say anything more, "Have you found the Love Flower yet?"

    Dongfang Minghui was secretly relieved to see her stop asking questions, nodded, and then remembered something, "Seventh sister, I''m telling you now there''s some good stuff in these caves."

    Good stuff?

    The fifteen caves were meant to confuse others, in fact, each cave had different trapsid out inside, if you blindly forced your way through, you would definitely end up in a terrible situation.

    Just like those who were trying to get the Love Flower, they would most likely walk into the illusion and then nevere out again from the illusion. It was even more dangerous than the other caves, and it had cleaned up arge group of people without bloodshed, even they had almost gotten caught.

    The three of them followed the Love Flower into the cave. Along the way they saw white bones everywhere, crunching under their feet and sounding oddly scary.

    But with both Situ Hao and the Female Protagonist present, she felt a lot more at ease.

    "Love Flower said that you can''t take everything, or you''ll touch the final mechanism in the entire cave." Dongfang Minghui repeated the words back to her.

    Dongfang Minghui and Situ Hao took a look at each other and were both very surprised, as the quality of the pills were very pure, so they quickly scavenged it.

    Dongfang Minghui pretended to scavenge behind them, but in fact, her space ring was almost full.

    This time when she returned to Snow Capital, she definitely needed to get a new high-ss space ring, it was quite annoying when there was not enough space.

    After scavenging the two caves, Dongfang Minghui led them to another cave, however this time she stood at the entrance of the cave and pointed inside, "This ce is filled with the aura of death. Anyone who wanted to find the treasure never came out again."

    Situ Hao stared at the cave and mulled over the details, "If the caves are all hiding different treasures, I assume that this also contains a treasure, one that was purposefully left behind for a Death Spiritual Master"

    What quick thinking, realizing so quickly that something good was hidden inside, Dongfang Minghui had to give him credit for that.

    She was going to secretly reveal it to Female Protagonist, but when she thought about it, it''d probably be bad if she provoked the Female Protagonist''s suspicions, wouldn''t she be throwing stones at herself?

    She simply shook it out of her head.

    "Maybe, Love Flower hasn''t gone in either." Dongfang Minghui secretly lied.

    Situ Hao thought to himself, "Since it''s something left behind for a Death Spiritual Master, it must be extremely important so we can''t let it manifest itself, or it will surely cause a great disaster, I think the best thing to do is to destroy it. "

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her forehead, this wasn''t quite what she''d expected.

    "How do you destroy it?" She grumbled, "Situ Hao can''t you use your head, there are only three of us and you''re the only one who''s a Light System Spiritual Master."

    Dongfang Wanyu calmly looked at the two of them, a little confused at Dongfang Minghui''s emotions being so great.

    "Qing Mo, when I was in the illusion, did Ninth Sister say anything strange to me? Like about the Qian Family?"

    "Wanyu don''t you think it''s strange for you to ask that? As soon as you were tied up in the illusion while trying to save your Ninth Sister I was blocked from the outside world as well."

    "I heard Ninth Sister''s voice in the vision, and she told me to check out the Qian Family and figure out why they abandoned me and to find out their true intentions, that was the reason how I could wake uppletely from the illusion."

    Because of reluctance, that''s what made her wake up.

    "I told you long ago that there was something weird about your ninth sister, but you still don''t believe me. You can simply test her again." Qing Mo suggested.

    "Qian Wanyu, tell me if you approve of my opinion." Situ Hao was about to die from exhaustion from Qian Minghui''s lecture.

    "My thoughts coincide with yours, it must bepletely destroyed." As if afraid that Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t understand, Dongfang Wanyu also made a special effort to talk to her and exin, "Ninth sister, the danger of the Death Legion is immeasurable, we must destroy it so that it doesn''t fall into the hands of people with ulterior motives."

    Situ Hao nodded his head in agreement, and Dongfang Minghui tilted her head, wondering to herself if she should have nodded and agreed.

    "Little Minghui, see, your Seventh sister also agrees." Situ Hao unted proudly.

    Dongfang Minghui''s voice trailed off, she didn''t believe that the Female Protagonist''s proposal had no other purpose, "Fine, if you all agree, let''s destroy it, it''s useless for us since we can''t take it anyway."

    The Female Protagonist''s aura was a very powerful one, and she didn''t believe that something that belonged to her would be easily destroyed.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t make a sound as she scanned her tangled face and gently patted her on the shoulder, "Your body has just recovered, so stand outside the cave and don''t get too close."

    Dongfang Minghui definitely didn''t want to get involved in this, nodding her head and running out.

    Love Flower emerged from within her space ring, "You humans are so strange, you don''t want it, but why do you want to destroy it as well? And why did you just lie to them, I know what''s in there."

    It couldn''t understand what Dongfang Minghui and the other two were doing at all.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her head against it, "Love Flower, the Aura of Death is so powerful that many people have no way to deal with it. We can''t leave it to the Dark Spiritualists or else the consequences would be unimaginable. As for lying to them just now, it''s also because we don''t want them to kill each other in order to get the treasure, so it''s better to just destroy it."

    Love Flower shook its flowers, "The human heart is tooplicated, can''t understand it, can''t understand it."

    Dongfang Minghui touched it lightly, "Love Flower, I don''t think the two of them alone can destroy the aura of death inside the cave, right?"

    "Right."

    So let''s just allow Situ Hao to toss and turn then hit a wall before he''s willing to turn back, hehe.

    When the two of them came out of it in a grizzled state, Dongfang Minghui hid the smirk under her eyes a bit. Feigning concern she hurriedly asked, "Wow, Seventh sister, are you okay?"

    Situ Hao repented, "Wanyu sorry, I was out of my depth and dragged you into that ce. The Aura of Death is too strong, and this matter is of great importance, I think we need to immediately report it to the Royal Academy to see how they deal with it."

    "Don''t say anything first, we need to recover first."

    Dongfang Wanyu closed her eyes and immediately sat down on the spot.

    Situ Hao spoke to Dongfang Minghui, "We''ll trouble you little Minghui, please help protect us for a moment."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded as she crouched to the side and couldn''t help but sigh at how things had escted and risen to the level of having to inform the Royal Academy of the situation.

    It would be much harder for the Female Protagonist to get what was inside.

    "Let''s go."

    After the two recovered, they immediately walked out of Death Valley.

    "Wanyu, you have to find a way to get what''s inside that cave, or else when the Royal Academyes, it''s unlikely you''ll be able to find anything." Qing Mo was talking with her in her Sea of Souls.

    "First, gotta figure out a way to keep Situ Hao out of the way."

    With a Light Spiritual Master around, it was inconvenient to do anything.

    "Seventh sister, we still haven''t found the person behind the skeleton that attacked us earlier we can''t just go back now." Dongfang Minghui blurted out, holding out her hands, "Besides, the wounds on my body haven''t fully healed yet. On top of that, you guys have just consumed a lot of spiritual energy, I think we should stay another night to refresh ourselves."

    That was quite a reasonable proposal.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw the other party''s pitiful expression, "Okay, I''ll reapply your medicine when I get back, you take care of yourself! Get some sleep and we''ll leave tomorrow."

    Since bothdies had spoken up, he had to show his gentlemanly demeanor as a man, "In that case, we''ll stay and set off the next day."

    Once back at the inn, Dongfang Minghui stripped off all of her clothes and pants, leaving only her lingerie, she looked at the bruise marks on her body and opened her mouth wide.

    "Fuck, I''m literally fighting with my own life."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but curse, back to the original issue, why was she always the one who was hurt the most?

    "Knock knock."

    "Ninth sister, I''ming in."

    "Ok."

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was fine for the Female Protagonist toe in, we were both women anyway, we have the same body parts so it''s not a big deal.

    When Dongfang Wanyu pushed the door open and entered, she saw a picture of a beautiful woman sitting on the bed, unkemptly dressed, with her shoulders half-naked and smiling at her.

    She immediately mmed the door shut behind her.

    The room smelled of a faint scent, it should be the scent of pills, almost identical to the scent in the illusion.

    Unaware that there was a burning gaze staring at her, Dongfang Minghui looked up to find the Female Protagonist still standing stupidly near the doorway.

    "Seventh sister, sit down for a moment, I''m just applying my medicine it won''t take long."

    She lifted the bedding to reveal her legs, her otherwise white and wless skin was bruised everywhere, some of it even broke through the skin, somehow, while it was clearly a miserable sight, Dongfang Wanyu found the image in front of her incredibly alluring. It was revealing a charming taste of beauty everywhere, she swallowed her saliva constantly and forced herself awake.

    "Hiss." She was already a person who couldn''t stand any pain, when the pill was crushed and applied to the wound, the pain still made her frown.

    Dongfang Wanyu stepped closer and sat directly on the edge of the bed, "Your hands are still wounded, let me do it."

    She directly snatched the porcin bottle from Dongfang Minghui''s hand, a hint of distress in her eyes that even she wasn''t aware of, and familiarly crushed the pills and applied them to her wounds.

    "Have you cleaned these wounds yourself?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "I always apply the medicine as I wash."

    Hearing her say that, Dongfang Wanyu set aside the porcin bottle in her hand and picked up the a bowl of clear water on the side, she sniffed it and smelled that it was alcohol.

    "It''s going to hurt, so bear with it."

    That''s easy to say, but it wasn''t at all easy for Dongfang Wanyu when she did it, she always felt that whenever she touched it lightly, her sister''s body would instinctively dodge, apparently afraid of the pain.

    "After returning to the academy this time, you need to follow me, when I practice, you need to practice, and you can''t stop for even half a moment." Dongfang Wanyu had sort of figured out that the only way to reduce the chances of her getting hurt again was to make her improve her own strength.

    She herself also had to be stronger and even stronger again, strong enough to protect her as well as strong enough to imprison her just like the illusion

    Dongfang Minghui looked pained, "Seventh sister, it''s not that you don''t know, I''m just a pharmacist, and a pharmacist is a person who only focuses on the ability to make pills"

    "You can only continue to refine pills if you have the ability to survive right?"

    Her words were so reasonable, she couldn''t even retort.

    Dongfang Minghui was ying dead at the side, she couldn''t help but mouth off again, "Seventh Sister, what did you experience in the vision? Love Flower said you should have woken up early."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s hand paused as she looked into the other''s glittering, curious eyes, her lips turned up softly. With a very gentle smile, she squeezed her lightly, "I experienced a beautiful dream in the illusion."

    "Huh?"<blockquote>

    Yandere Wanyu is very cute ?

    Been ying Genshin Impact the past few days, have you guys tried it too? :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 36 (2)

    Chapter 36 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui thought the Female Protagonist''s brain had broken. Experiencing beautiful dreams? Wasn''t it meant to be experiencing nightmares?

    She stroked her forehead,ter on when the Female Protagonist left, she wanted to have a good talk with the Love Flower about this unfairness.

    Thinking of the person in front of her, Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but take back her smile again and continued to apply medicine to her thighs, Dongfang Minghui shuddered, she was actually a little afraid of the itch.

    "Seventh sister tell me, what was your beautiful dream like?" Dongfang Minghui was curious. No wonder the Female Protagonist was trapped for so long, if she also had a beautiful dream, she would definitely be reluctant to wake up.

    Thinking about it this way, that sort of illusion was really terrifying, no matter if it was a nightmare or a beautiful dream, they were both testing one''s mind, and the slightest mistake would be doom and gloom.

    "You just rest well and don''t think about nonsense."

    Dongfang Wanyu helped her apply the medicine, then left her with some advice.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to retort, so she fell back straight down on the bed, "Love Flower, why did Seventh sister say she was experiencing a beautiful dream?"

    Love Flower emerged from the space ring, "She probably encountered a dream as dangerous as a nightmare."

    It didn''t really know so it just gave a vague response.

    Dongfang Minghui had a good night''s sleep and it was dawn before she had woken up, all soothed. The three of them packed up and left straight back to the city.

    It was only when they returned to Snow Capital that Dongfang Minghui''s heart settled down.

    "Are you guys going straight back to the Royal Academy or are you going to follow me to my house as guests?" Situ Hao actually kinda liked the two sisters.

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, "I have to go shopping."

    She swore she was going to get a fancy space ring, but she cried when she felt her pocket.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw the tangle on her face, "Let''s go, I need to buy you a belt."

    She felt very insecure when she looked at the other''s loose belt, and made up her mind to go back to the academy after shopping, or else it would probably be a month before she came out again next time.

    Dongfang Minghui snuck a nce at her, she could sense that the other person was still in a good mood, did this mean that she had already gotten what was inside the cave?

    "What did you just say you wanted to buy?" Dongfang Wanyu suddenly asked.

    She scratched her head and looked embarrassed, "Seventh sister, I just remembered that I don''t seem to need to buy it anymore."

    "What is it?"

    Dongfang Minghui coughed dryly, "Actually, it''s like this, that gift that Seventh sister gave me before, that egg, it takes up too much space, plus there''s Love Flower as well this time, I think my space ring is a bit insufficient to put everything in, so I wanted to buy a-"

    Wait

    She suddenly made the tragic discovery that she was so poor she didn''t even have a single coin!

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth was left wide open, she was a daughter worth a thousand taels of gold, but in the end, she didn''t even have a single penny now. This matter was so humiliating, she was almost embarrassed to say it.

    "Why don''t you want to buy it." Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but reach out and touch her head when she saw her hanging her head.

    "I didn''t bring any money out."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled, "You little fool, don''t you usually make a lot of pills? If you set up a stall inside the Royal Academy, you''ll get a lot of spirit stones, and spirit stones can buy whatever you want in the outside world."

    "Right." Dongfang Minghui pped her head so hard that her eyes lit up, "I forgot about that."

    She calcted then she suddenly realized that she was still a rich woman, Dongfang Minghui secretly wondered if she should take out some of the pills and stuff she had found in the cave and put them up for auction.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw the bad smile on her face, she found it amusing and didn''t point it out to her, "Forget it, let''s just go back today."

    Walking around the Snow Capital with Love Flower in tow, there was probably no one else but her idiot ninth sister who could do this.

    "Well, Seventh sister let''s go see the Dean first."

    They returned to the pharmacy and went to the dean''s office together.

    "You''re back atst, how was the trip?" The smile on the chubby old man''s face was all piled up, he hadn''t dared to believe it when Hao''er hade to say speak to him before.

    The moment Dongfang Minghui saw the dean''s face piled up with smiles till it looked like he had many chins, she immediately knew he had bad intentions, "Dean, there''s something to dere beforehand."

    "It''s about Love Flower?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "I promised the Love Flower that I wouldn''t give it to anyone, it must follow me. As for the seeds mentioned before, it''s also offering one for Nan Fei''s leg."

    The Dean immediately frowned as he stroked in his beard, "Did you think of this condition yourself? Or did it ask for it?"

    "Naturally, it asked for it, otherwise how could it follow me back." Dongfang Minghui was also concerned about her little life, Love Flower had made a big statement before saying that if she dared to betray it the Love Flower would poison her to death!

    It could even resist the aura of death, obviously, Love Flower was a particrly strong nt, she couldn''t help but shiver just thinking about it.

    The headmaster paced around the office with his hands behind his back, looking at Dongfang Minghui every now and then.

    Dongfang Minghui hair stood up from all the nces and she really didn''t know what the chubby old man was considering.

    "Little Minghui ah."

    "Dean."

    "Can I have another seed?" The dean squinted and asked carefully, he extended a chubby hungry finger, "Just one more."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, "Dean what do you need a love flower seed for?"

    "Just tell me if you can."

    She gave a quick thieving roll of her eyes, "I can''t make a decision on that, I have to ask Love Flower before I can answer you."

    Dongfang Wanyu was tickled at the sight of her little fox-like look, she loved her when she acted like this.

    The chubby old man rubbed his hands, "Then can you ask it for me."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes blinked at him for a while, "Love Flower doesn''t want to see you guys for now!"

    Dongfang Wanyu was also curious to see that there was another nt in the world that was so proud. Although there was something to be said that the Love Flower species was indeed a coveted medicinal nt. It was the only thing in the world that could resist the aura of death.

    "Dean, I''ve never seen the true appearance of the Love Flower either." Dongfang Wanyu''s words showed that she really didn''t mean to target the dean, but that for normal people, the Love Flower, unfortunately, didn''t give a damn about them

    The dean touched his forehead, rubbing his beard, slightly irritated, "Little Minghui, go back and help me. Ask it, just ask it to provide me a seed, the terms are whatever it wants."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened a little more, just great, that was all she needed

    They returned to the small courtyard and Dongfang Minghui immediately moved Love Flower out of the space ring.

    "This small courtyard, you like it, right?"

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down and pointed out the beautiful geranium that had sprouted a flower head, and some other medicinal nts, not many, just twenty or so.

    After Love Flower made a domineering tour around the garden, it soon found a ce to settle, and it pointed to the location of Blue Star Dream, "I''ll stay next to it! Okay?"

    After saying that, not even needing her hands to help, it moved over and rooted itself.

    Dongfang Minghui was baffled, why did all of them pick this inconspicuous nook, before Little Colour also said that there was something in this courtyard, she felt that there was, perhaps, really something.

    Dongfang Wanyu stood by the side, surprised for a long time, this nt had cultivated quite a unique character, right?

    "Love Flower, you heard what the dean said just now, right?" She moved over and squatted right next to Blue Star Dream to talk to it.

    "Definitely not."

    Love Flower waspletely disrespectful, "It takes a hundred years for me to bloom and bear fruit once, I''ve had a hard time just having three, and I''ve agreed to give one to you as well."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes fell out of their sockets as she wiggled her fingers, by this calction, the other party was at least three or four hundred years old.

    A seed took a hundred years of cultivation. She suddenly felt that those legs of Nan Fei''s were quite valuable!

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to, I''ll go back to the dean and you can settle down here."

    Love Flower was satisfied that the other party didn''t reach out for a mile after getting an inch, shaking a bit and turning into a beautiful geranium then turning to its quiet neighbor, Blue Star Dream.

    Dongfang Wanyu wouldn''t have recognized the beautiful geranium was actually Love Flower if she hadn''t been observing it, she wasn''t sure what Love Flower and Ninth Sister had talked about, but she could tell from the other party''s demeanor that the request the dean had made earlier was probably rejected.

    "Ninth sister, you, me, the dean and Situ Hao are the only ones who know about Love Flower, don''t reveal it to anyone else." Dongfang Wanyu warned in a low voice.

    "Okay, I got it." Seeing everyone''s cautious expressions, she suddenly felt as if she had brought back a hot potato.

    Even the Dean just wanted a single seed and was willing to exchange it for anything. It must be quite a valuable thing!

    "Minghui, Wanyu, you''re back."

    As soon as they finished speaking, they saw Nan Nan pushing Nan Fei in.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded towards them and said in a rare and amicable manner, "The Love Flower seeds have arrived, your brother''s leg will be fine soon."

    "Really?" Nan Fei had a smile on his face.

    Nan Nan happily took both of their hands and said, "Really? Did you really get a Love Flower seed?"

    "Yes, I will discuss with the dean about how to diagnose and treat you, you just need to take good care of your big brother." Dongfang Minghui patted her hand reassuringly.

    Afterward, Yong Xing told Dongfang Minghui that during the few days she was away, Nan Nan was the one who took care of the medicinal nts and hygiene in the courtyard, and that on weekdays she just pushed her brother around the Dean''s courtyard for a walk and nowhere else.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she guessed that Nan Nan really wanted to repay the kindness, but the object of this kindness was not right!

    What can we do about this?

    When she robbed one of the Female Protagonist''s men in the original plot it just ended up with her dead, if she robbed one of the people that was supposed to be her little brother as well, Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.

    Everything''s easy to rob on this continent, everything except the Female Protagonist''s stuff those all can''t be robbed

    Dongfang Minghui tossed and turned, thinking about it all night.

    "I have to close up for some time." Dongfang Wanyu mentioned the next day, early in the morning.

    "Is there anything you need me to do?" Dongfang Minghui already knew the other party was a cultivation fanatic, let alone the Female Protagonist just got back from Death Valley, there should be a lot for her to research.

    Dongfang Wanyu touched her head, "Just take care of yourself and don''t let me worry about you."

    Dongfang Minghui always felt that something wasn''t quite right about this gesture, and nodded without thinking about it.

    For a long time after that, Dongfang Minghui was busy in the dean''s office, refining medicinal nts and taking all the medicinal nts that Nan Fei needed out of from the back of the mountain, she got really busy.

    "Little girl, little Minghui ask the love flower again, let it give me a seed, I willpensate it." Humpty Dumpty Old Man was constantly sticking behind Dongfang Minghui.

    After all, he still wanted the Love Flower seed.

    "Old man, Love Flower only blooms and bears fruit once every hundred years, what do you think you canpensate it with?" Dongfang Minghui was bored to death. If it wasn''t for Nan Fei''s legs, she would have found a ce to hide out in peace.

    The Love Flower had seen all the human emotions after hundreds of years, its mind was very developed, she sometimes felt that this nt''s mind was even brighter than hers, although it was a bit shocking to think so.

    The chubby old man blew his beard in anger, "There''s really no way at all?"

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui answered without even thinking about it.

    The old man grumbled, "Hmph, if you don''t get me a love flower seed, I won''t save this person."

    "Hey, hey, old man how can you go back on your word, you can''t just burn the bridge like that." Dongfang Minghui was out of breath, she really had never seen such a stubborn person before.

    She turned her back in anger, but in her heart she was wondering, seeing that Nan Fei''s legs were hopefully saved, if this old man really didn''t save her, how would she exin to them ah.

    The stubby old man saw that she was really angry, immediately softening his tone, "Hey hey, little girl are you angry? I take back what I said. I''m just desperate since I really need one of the Love Flower''s seeds. You should know that the Love Flower is the only kind of thing that can resist the aura of death. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many people going to Death Valley without fear of death just to catch it."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was bleeding, daring her to go and take the Love Flower actually this dean''s personal agenda, no wonder the other party made Situ Hao follow her, she felt like she was being jointly pitied.

    "Then you can wait another hundred years."

    Humpty Dumpty Old Man: ".."

    "A hundred yearster, the love flower will definitely bloom and bear fruit again, then I can talk to it properly and maybe it''ll give you one of its seeds."

    What Dongfang Minghui said was reasonable. But she had forgotten that a hundred yearster would she still be in this ce?

    Once again, the fat old man returned without sess.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but sputter at heart, hmph, giving you Love Flower''s seed, isn''t it just going to be used against the Female Protagonistter?

    With all the medicinal nts ready, Dongfang Minghui and Humpty Dumpty Old Man discussed the exact day to treat Nan Fei.

    "Tomorrow we''ll start, you tell them to prepare properly today." The dean was still the same dean, he would only be abnormal when facing the love flower.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and went back to knock on Nan Fei''s door.

    "Qian girl."

    She took a look and Nan Nan was actually not there, "Big Brother Nan, where did Nan Nan go?"

    "Nan Nan said she has some business over at the alchemy academy, she''ll be back in a few minutes."

    She entered the room and pushed Nan Fei into the courtyard, and poured him a cup of spiritual liquid, "Brother Nan, drink it, and replenish your spiritual energy, tomorrow we''ll start."

    The spirit liquid she made was ording to the method given to her by Situ Hao when she got bored after returning, she made some of it herself, watering a little for the medicinal nts in the yard on weekdays, and they were very cheerful.

    Nan Fei sniffed gently and knew that the other party had given something good. He smiled and said, "This thing should be of great value. Qian girl has treated us so well. I don''t know how to repay your kindness in the future."

    Repay?

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, "Nan Nan is my friend, Brother Nan Fei you''re speaking like an outsider. If you really want to repay me, it''s better to cooperate well for the treatment, then Nan Nan will be better off as well."

    Nan Fei smiled and nodded, "Miss Qian is right, I''m not as good at seeing the bigger picture as you are."

    Only when you''re better yourself can you make the people around you better.

    Nan Fei drank all of the spirit liquid in one gulp and soon felt the spiritual energy start to run into his organs all the way to the bottom of his heart.

    "Mmm." He grabbed the handle of the wheelchair with a painful expression.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, reacting quickly.

    She immediately pushed Nan Fei, who was in the wheelchair and ran inside the dean''s office.

    Along the way, Yong Xing saw it and immediately came to help, "Yong Xing, you should go and inform the dean, his reaction to the situation is even more severe than we thought!"

    "Good, good."

    Dongfang Minghui also wondered, "Who exactly have you offended? Such a cruel method."

    As soon as he applied his body''s spiritual energy, he was in excruciating pain, no wonder the two people before thought that it was the result of Nan Fei''s own cultivation deviating.

    Nan Fei smiled bitterly, the other party didn''t want his life but ruined his entire cultivation, this person, he kind of knew who it was.

    "Miss Qian don''t worry, I''m fine."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up, this is still called fine.

    "It''s better to let the dean take a look, he''ll start the treatment today if he thinks you''re ready to proceed."

    She gave him a precautionary shot in advance.

    Dean''s chubby form soon appeared in front of the two, he picked up Nan Fei''s wrist and prodded it, he couldn''t help but stare at Dongfang Minghui looked at him, "I told you to give him some medicinal nts, why did you give him a bottle of elixir, you think he''s lived for too long ah?"

    The dean beckoned for Yong Xing to carry the man to the bed that was already prepared.

    "Yong Xing you guard outside the door, don''t let anyonee in and disturb us."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as the dean stuffed the pill they had been concocting for days into Nan Fei''s mouth, a pill that contained the essence of the Love Flower Seed, which was extremely poisonous.

    She watched as Nan Fei''s face instantly turned blue then purple, his entire face looking particrly terrifying.

    Nan Fei clenched his lips till they bled but did not utter a word.

    "The Love Flower Poison can really suppress the poison he was previously poisoned with." She couldn''t believe the existence of attacking poison with poison, this sort of methodweren''t they afraid of identally being overly poisoned and directly dying?

    The headmaster disgustedly pushed her outside, "You just stand in the corner, shut up, and don''t disturb me."

    Then Dongfang Minghui witnessed the bloody brutality, she covered her mouth and watched as the dean knocked all of Nan Fei''s legs and leg bones off.

    She watched Nan Fei struggle in pain, it was all a bit too much for her heart to bear. After that, she then saw the dean straining to pick up his leg bones little by little with his spiritual energy, the process was very slow.

    She even saw sweat dripping down from the dean''s forehead.

    These three days and three nights of treatment were a kind of torture for all three of them, both mental and physical.

    After everything was over, the first thing Dongfang Minghui asked was, "Dean, why did you break it first? For his legs, didn''t you say before that they were just blocked?"

    Breaking someone''s leg had caused more damage to the patient, and if Nan Fei wasn''t strong enough, the treatment probably wouldn''t have been sessful.

    "Both of his legs have been disabled for so long, not allowing them to grow back to what they once were. He''d have a handicap for life if he tried to cultivate in the future. I''m setting it right before then, what do you know little girl, go back and have a good rest."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head seeming to understand but not really.

    "Minghui, how is my big brother?" Nan Nan was anxiously waiting, having been held back outside the door before.

    "Don''t worry, the dean said it''s fine." She patted the other person, "I''m going to go back and rest, you go check on him, it won''t be long before he wakes up."

    Dongfang Minghui went back to her ce, and without saying a word, she just fell into bed and went to sleep. In her sleep, she always felt that something was bothering her, a little itchy feeling, also a little sweet and fragrant.

    She couldn''t resist smacking her lips.

    Mmmm Minghui x Wanyuing right up!

    Enjoy guys!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    She smacked her lips and rolled over straight away, damn she was just too sleepy.

    After three days and three nights without sleep, Dongfang Minghui was close enough to need a toothpick to support her eyelids, and it must be thanks to Dean''s chubby body, that he had the energy to not even stop for a moment to treat Nanfei.

    Some sort of wet stuff followed her as she turned around.

    "Pah." She smacked it away.

    The world went quiet.

    Dongfang Minghui had a smile on her lips, now she could sleep soundly.

    The overturned little guy was stomping around on all fours, and because of its size, it didn''t manage to flip over after a long time.

    <em>Bump</em>

    identally stomping on the nket, the hind limbs of its four legs were tangled up in the bedding, it used some strength to sessfully crawl up again towards Dongfang Minghui''s face.

    The little guy got on her face and licked it, from nose to mouth.

    "Pah."

    Dongfang Minghui pped it off again.

    In her dream, she was being chased by a big dog, and as she ran, the big dog just pounced on her and pinned her down, then licked and licked at her.

    Fuck, Dongfang Minghui was about to be scared out of her wits by this dream.

    Suddenly she felt as if something heavy was pressing down on her chest and she couldn''t roll over, she moved her fingers and forced herself to wake up from the dream.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a small, wet tongue licking at her chin.

    "Oh shit."

    In shock, she rolled right off the bed, taking the little one with her as the bedding flopped down.

    "Motherfucker."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as a somewhat ugly little thing with four short legs and a small clump of an ungrown tail on the back of its buttocks came running with glee, running halfway across the room and falling over as its limbs got tangled in the bedding.

    This thing couldn''t be the giant egg, could it?

    To confirm what she guessed, she immediately used her mind to enter the spatial ring to see, there were pieces of broken bottles and jars and where there was a giant egg, now it was just a pile of broken eggshells and a little bit of sticky unknown liquid on the ground.

    "Why do you look so strange?" Dongfang Minghui picked it up and weighed it, and boy, was it heavy! Wonder if it''s because it was soaked in spirit liquid, it was so damn heavy.

    It''s just a bit ugly, Dongfang Minghui regretted.

    "Mother mother mother mother."

    Dongfang Minghui propped its mouth open and looked at it, there were still a few small teeth marks inside its mouth, probably not grown up yet, "Toothless?"

    "Mother mother mother mother."

    A certain beast also responded cheerfully, thus settling on its new name.

    "If you''re so happy, you''ll be called Toothless from now on."

    Now that Toothless was out of the shell, she had no idea what the other party was, Dongfang Minghui thought after a moment, thinking that she didn''t have enough brainpower, must probably because she hadn''t slept enough.

    "Come on, go back to sleep."

    Dongfang Minghui rolled onto the bed with Toothless in her arms, one arm pressed against it, the other cradling it, and went back to dreaming.

    Toothless struggled and found that it couldn''t break free, and slept in the same position.

    Yong Xing sent Nan Fei back to Dongfang Minghui''s small home, Nan Nan was nearby to take care of him. Naturally, she could not forget the great kindness of the Dongfang sisters, she told Nan Fei about her decision and received his full support.

    Dongfang Wanyu left her room and opened the door to see Nan Nan carrying a meal to Ninth Sister''s room wondering, "What''s going on here?"

    "I''ve made a little something for her."

    Dongfang Wanyu approached the door of the room, listened, and smiled, "She''s still sleeping, you can give me these, I''ll serve it in."

    Nan Nan hesitated, "She''s been sleeping for almost three days, is she alright?"

    Three days?

    "It''s okay, go back to taking care of your brother, I''ll take care of this ce."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Wanyu pushed the door open and when she entered, she found her sprawled across the bed, her clothes in disarray, half of her bedding had fallen on the floor, she would probably roll right off the bed onto the floor if she rolled over again.

    The two of them had shared the same bed before, and now after seeing her sleeping posture and sleeping skills again, Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know if tough or cry.

    Dongfang Wanyu was about to move her deeper into the bed.

    Dongfang Wanyu was just about to move her to the bed, when a little guy popped out and came out from her back, facing Dongfang Wanyu with an open mouth and a fierce grin.

    Dongfang Wanyu flinched, she''d only been in seclusion for a while, not even a month, where had this little thinge from.

    She carried the thing by the neck and Toothless stared and struggled for a long time but couldn''t get free. It simply opened its big mouth to directly bite on Dongfang Wanyu''s outstretched fingers, the mouth had no teeth so even if it bit on people it didn''t hurt at all.

    "This is probably the giant egg you found in the Dongfang Family Forbidden Area before." Qing Mo said in the Sea of Souls.

    Dongfang Wanyu was surprised, "Didn''t we exhaust all our methods before and couldn''t hatch it, how did Ninth Sister do that?"

    At the mention of Dongfang Minghui, Qing Mo was so angry that he simply didn''t respond to her.

    "Mother, mother, there is a big viin, help-" Toothless wailed noisily. Dongfang Minghui suddenly turned over and opened her eyes to stare at it, "Toothless?"

    Toothless covered its mouth with two paws.

    "So it''s called Toothless." Dongfang Wanyu smiled coldly.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised by the Female Protagonist who appeared inside her room and asked with a startled voice, "Seventh sister, what are you doing here?"

    Dongfang Wanyu threw Toothless right into her arms, "Nan Nan said you slept for three days and I came in to check. Let''s see how long you n to sleep."

    The promise to cultivate seriously was all smoke and clouds before sleep!

    Dongfang Minghuiughed dryly twice and quickly tidied up her clothes, "Seventh sister did you know when Brother Nan Fei had his legs treated before, I didn''t get a good night''s sleep for three whole days, so-"

    "Is his leg better?"

    "Right." Dongfang Minghui responded immediately, the Female Protagonist was asking about Nan Fei, wonder if this means they have a crush on each other.

    "The Dean said that Brother Nan needs to recuperate for a few months, at least three months, the dean needs to see how he''s recovering at any time, that''s why I suggested to Nan Nan and him not to move back to the Alchemy Institute for a while." Dongfang Minghui was slightly excited.

    Three months, what kind of rtionship couldn''t be cultivated in three months?

    Hehe, she''s a genius.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t care how long the Nan Nan siblings were going to stay here, she wondered, "Ninth sister are you happy?"

    "Yeah, of course, I''m happy."

    Dongfang Minghui replied without even thinking about it. Since she wouldn''t be the evil person who stole the Female Protagonist''s man, those retributions wouldn''t be fulfilled on her. What could possibly be better?

    So the next step was to find a way to set up the Female Protagonist and Nan Fei so that her feelings can be released and Female Protagonist won''t be so cloudy, Dongfang Minghui thought darkly.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s face remained the same, but her eyes darkened a bit.

    "You like the Nan siblings so much?" Dongfang Wanyu''s voice was a little dangerous.

    But someone who was trying to think about the future didn''t notice it at all, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl upwards, "Not really."

    She didn''t care at all about what happened to the siblings, all she cared about was that in the future the Female Protagonist wouldn''t have any energy for her after she fell in love with her harem of men.

    She''ll just be able to go wherever she wants and do whatever she wants.

    La, the future is too good.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a tentative nce, "Didn''t you mutter earlier that you were going to set up a stall, have you picked a location?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused, she''de back and gotten busy then forgotten about this important matter.

    "Too busy and forgot about it right?"

    For some reason, she felt as if the Female Protagonist was a little upset.

    "I asked the dean before and he said whatever." Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t say, she''d exchanged a small condition with the Dean the chubby old man. That''s why she was allowed to set up the stall.

    "It''s fine, I will show you around this afternoon."

    This section was not strictly regted in the Royal Academy, many students would take the opportunity to treasure hunt while they were out on an adventure, and when they returned they would sell or exchange those treasures they found for what they wanted, some did this privately, others just put the treasures on the stall.

    As it rted to making moneyter, Dongfang Minghui naturally followed the Female Protagonist.

    As they looked around, at the intersection of theplex near the Pharmacy, there were some alchemist stalls selling medicines, but the stall owner was just one person.

    "Let''s go check it out."

    Dongfang Wanyu pulled her over to the stall and squatted down, there were a few of the mostmon solidification pills, quenching pills, marrow cleansing pills, and so on scattered around it.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at the Marrow Cleansing Pill, "How many spirit stones does this cost?"

    The vendor didn''t even say a word and just held out five fingers.

    Five spirit stones, Dongfang Minghui looked at the Female Protagonist to ask if this was expensive or cheap.

    "Thanks, I''ll take it." Dongfang Wanyu directly passed five spirit stones to him by passing him the jade tag then pulled Dongfang Minghui aside and said, "They are selling pills while they are in front of the pharmacy, they obviously want to rob the pharmacy''s guests. You also sell pills, and although alchemy and pharmacy are not essentially the same, this pill of yours, Ninth Sister, is somewhat simr to the quality of their pills, in order to not cause a dispute, let''s go to the North Academy and take a look."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t mind, as long as it wasn''t a rough area of the Royal Academy.

    However, the Royal Academy was really big, they walked for an hour before they were even halfway there, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but think, if she went out every day to set up a stall, was this considered exercise?

    "What are you thinking about, Ninth Sister?"

    Dongfang Wanyu had been observing her and noticed that she was smiling andughing at one moment and sad at another, her mood changing so quickly that she couldn''t catch it if she tried.

    "I was thinking that if I went out every day to set up a stall, the hours I wasted on the road would be enough to make a few more jars of pills."

    "How can you set up the stall every day, you should try once every three days when starting and then decide on a few days after you get popr."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Female Protagonist with an adoring face, she was still thinking about walking too much, the Female Protagonist had a long term n to advertise her name, damn this horrible brain.

    "This is the Royal Academy''s famous Couples Garden, a lot of couplese over here when they have time, set up the pill spot over here." Dongfang Wanyu observed and finally set the location at the intersection.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit confused, she wasn''t selling couples'' products, what was she doing specifically selling around these ces that emitted sweet lovebirds, is this abuse for single people?

    "No, Seventh sister, why are we here?"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her and just said, "I''ll treat you to a good showter."

    A good show?

    Before she understood, she saw the Female Protagonist take out a piece of animal skin from the space ring and spread it on the floor. Then she took out many bottles and jars from the ring, all with the names of the pills written on them.

    "Seventh sister, aren''t these pills the ones I gave you?"

    Dongfang Minghui quickly shoved the bottles back into Dongfang Wanyu''s hand, "What''s given to you is yours, you can''t take it out for selling. Don''t worry, I have plenty here."

    She vigorously pulled out some more from her space ring, cing more than twenty bottles from it.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled the Female Protagonist and crouched to the side, blinking and looking at the people walking around in pairs in front of her and whispered, "Seventh sister, do we need to yell?"

    Dongfang Wanyuughed and shook her head.

    Dongfang Minghui is at a loss, unable to guess the Female Protagonist''s thoughts.

    Without keeping them both waiting too long, a girl soon hurried through the lovers'' garden with an injured man, and the girl, looking anxious, walked past them before quickly walking back to Dongfang Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui. "Hey, are you guys selling pills here, quickly give me a blood stopping pill."

    This girl is quite soft-spoken but her voice is still particrly loud, and the person next to her is was injured, at the moment his stomach was still bleeding and the blood loss looked pretty serious. This yell of hers attracted a group of two or three more groups of people, who crowded over to see.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, what''s this situation? Did Female Protagonist set this up on purpose?

    "What are you gawking for, why don''t you go help?"

    "Right right."

    Dongfang Minghui jumped over from the stall and let the girl set the man down on the ground, checking his hand. Where it was covered, there was coldness on it in addition to blood, "Was he stabbed by ice spiritual power?"

    No wonder the blood flowed so much, at first the wound was sealed by ice, but as time passed and the ice melted, he couldn''t cover this wound.

    "Yes, you''ve good eyesight, my brother just dueled with an Ice Spiritual Master and identally got stabbed, that''s why he''s injured, do you have a pill that can heal his injuries?"

    Dongfang Minghui regretted that she hadn''t gone out in pharmacist''s clothes, she only brought along pills and no tools, the pills wouldn''t be enough to stop the bleeding and seal the wound.

    "Don''t disturb me."

    The girl immediately shut her mouth knowingly and crouched down, watching her anxiously as she pressed and touched the wound for a moment.

    "Seventh sister, I think this wound of his is a bit strange, can you help me with the ice remnants in his wounds and pull it out?" Dongfang Minghui was trying to figure out how to reach in and get something out of the wound or what to use, she brought a lot of pills but no tools to heal people.

    Dongfang Wanyu instantly understood her words, crouching down, and with a little use of her spiritual energy, she easily pulled out a spiky ice ridge from his stomach, it came out with some pieces of flesh on it and looked terrifying. "You just need to use your spiritual power to bring it out, I''ll show you how to do it when you get back."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly took out a porcin bottle and took the pills out. She crushed and scattered them on his on therge hole of a wound, but the wound was sorge that she had to crush five pills to get it done.

    The bleeding soon stopped, and the man lying on the ground being watched strangely whispered, "Sister, I don''t seem to be in that much pain anymore."

    The girl immediately stared as they walked out of the tournament, her brother had said that his stomach was cramping when they came out of the tournament, and then a touch revealed it was bleeding. Not only that, but the pain was multiplying with every step, and the blood was flowing faster and faster. Then after that, there was the thrilling scene of the girl helping him just now.

    "Two girls, these pills are so useful are you selling them?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was about to turn ck, "I''m a pharmacist, these are medicinal pills, not just ordinary pills."

    Dongfang Wanyu instead patiently exined, "These are pills that my ninth sister made herself the spiritual energy is well preserved, even the head of the pharmacy has approved if you can believe it. You can purchase a bottle to keep around in case you need it."

    The siblings were a little embarrassed when they mistook the two''s identities, and she grabbed the porcin bottle in Dongfang Minghui''s hand." Girl, name a price, I see my brother is much better now, no matter if it''s a pill or a medicinal pill, anything that can stop the bleeding quickly is good stuff."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Dongfang Wanyu, what exactly is the use of the spirit stone, as a pharmacist who lived deep in the pharmacy she was not really sure and didn''t understand what a spirit stone could be exchanged for.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought for a moment, "Three spirit stones for one pill, your brother just used five, you need to pay fifteen Spirit Stones."

    Wow, this price seemed a bit high, fifteen spirit stones would be enough for a rich spiritual meal in the academy, even so, everyone wasn''t that willing to eat it.

    "Do you guys think this girl looks a little familiar?"

    "Don''t tell me, let me think, I''m sure I''ve seen her before."

    Dongfang Minghui saw everyone talking to each other and pointing at them, and couldn''t help but move towards the Female Protagonist and lean over a little bit, a little more, "Seventh sister have they recognized you?"

    It had been a while since she''d left the house, and she''d almost forgotten about that test before where the Female Protagonist had been admitted to the inner court. Wow, will they have to roll up and runter from all the fans?

    That sister and brother also thought about it. The man covered his stomach that had stopped bleeding since the culprit had been removed and pointed at Dongfang Wanyu, "I remember her, she''s the one who brought us together against that group of seniors."

    The sister, on the other hand, asked with concern, "Are you sure these pills are effective? If it really works, then we''ll take the remaining five pills as well!"

    "Two girls, we''ll take these pills, thirty spirit stones." The brother confidently shouted.

    Dongfang Wanyu pushed Dongfang Minghui, this jade tag of hers still had quite a useful function. It was given by the old man, the jade tag not only recorded the number of spirit stones but also engraved her identity as a junior pharmacist, it was the same logo as the pharmacy, she had a spirit grass symbol engraved on this jade tag.

    "Okay, thanks." Dongfang Minghui felt herself following Female Protagonist''s momentum.

    "She''s the one who made a name for herself, isn''t she, Qian Wanyu?" The girl asked secretly while she was swiping her jade tag.

    Dongfang Minghui looked back at the Female Protagonist and smiled nodding, "Well, keep it a secret."

    "Ah, I remember, it''s Qian Wanyu."

    Suddenly a shout came from the crowd, immediately focusing everyone''s attention on Dongfang Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but caress her forehead.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw that everyone was so excited that they wereing this way, she immediately sent out her spiritual energy to stop them, "We appeared today to sell medicinal pills, and this person beside me is a pharmacist approved by the Dean of the Pharmacy. If you are ufortable, you can look for her."

    Dongfang Wanyu just vanished into thin air in the Royal Academy since taking first ce and everyone was wondering if she had closed up afterward in order to sprint to the top thirty on the list.

    There were various rumors circting outside but none were as exciting as seeing her with their own eyes  selling pills.

    "Qian girl, is this pill really as good as you say?" Someone picked up a porcin bottle, opened it, and sniffed, from the appearance of the pills they were not as round and smooth as the ordinary pills made by the Alchemists, the colors were also of all kinds. It looked a little odd and they weren''t really sure about it.

    "Naturally." Dongfang Wanyu assured without a doubt.

    What came next was beyond Dongfang Minghui''s expectations, with that one, light-hearted assurance. All of Dongfang Minghui''s newly disyed vases were sold out.

    However, the prices offered by the Female Protagonist was not cheap, and each vase costs about 25 to 40 spirit stones. After the thirty spirit stones from before, Dongfang Minghui saw the number on the jade te swish swish swish up, after an hour, the stall was empty.

    "Seventh sister, you''re a great signboard." Dongfang Minghui smirked, the first day of setting up the stall with the Female Protagonist''s protagonist aura and she instantly harvested over five hundred spirit stones.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her smiling like a little fox and gently rubbed her head, "Not a bad harvest today. Let''s go."

    Along the way, Dongfang Minghui beamed with joy as she suddenly wondered, "Seventh Sister, that pair of siblings just now aren''t the ones you found specifically, are they?"

    Dongfang Wanyu asked with a straight face, "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Like you specifically asked for someone to act the part so a crowd would gather and they''ll trust the product."

    "No, they''re not. I don''t know them."

    "Then how did there happen to be such a coincidence near the Couples Garden?"

    "There''s a big martial arts arena next to the Couples Garden, and there are many fights, the younger freshmen like to go to the martial arts arena to challenge their seniors who are higher in rank than themselves, and if they win they can get the corresponding number of spirit stones, it''s a good way to earn them."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but apud the Female Protagonist''s n, "Seventh sister, have you ever been to the martial arts arena?"

    Dongfang Wanyu aimed a nce at her, "Don''t you know best if I''d been to the martial arts arena or not?"

    ".."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head in embarrassment as if she remembered that ever since Female Protagonist lived in the same house, she often closed up and thenter apanied her to the Death Valley. They don''t seem to have been apart for very long at all ugh.

    Does that mean she''s brushed up a big sense of existence by now? By the looks of it, the Female Protagonist should have forgotten about past events.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind started toe alive again.

    Back at the courtyard, Dongfang Minghui saw Nan Nan watering the medicinal nts to water them, she walked over and snatched the bucket from her hand, "This job is mine Nan Nan you can''t snatch this job from me."

    Nan Nan couldn''t help but stomp her foot, "Minghui, you''re a great benefactor to me and my brother, let me do something for you."

    "I''d prefer if you just treat me like a friend, if you want to do something, make us a good meal."

    She immediately sent the person away, crouching alone in front of a patch of medicinal nts, "Did you all get enough water?"

    The medicinal nts immediately shook their leaves with glee, "No, no, no."

    Dongfang Minghui set the bucket aside, loosened the soil for them, and helped them to see if there was anything wrong. She gotfortable and hands-on to fix them all and take care of them.

    "Has your contracted nt woken up yet?" Love Flower still didn''t want to give up, seeing how well Dongfang Minghui treated the medicinal nts, it got more and more unhappy.

    There was a bad feeling in its heart, like how could such a good cabbage get snatched by a pig.

    "Not yet, Love Flower you buried yourself in this corner every day, the sun can''t even get you, do you want me to help you move closer to the sun?"

    The Love Flower could actually move, but the other party was so kind, it naturally wouldn''t refuse, "Yes, just half an hour would be nice."

    When Blue Star Dream saw her, it immediately stretched out its branch, which rolled up her wrist and affectionately rubbed against it twice as if to say, "Hui Hui, I also want to sunbathe!"

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but cover her face, "Blue Star Dream, you''re too big, I can''t move you."

    One move before and it made the world even change color, she felt tired thinking about it.

    Dongfang Wanyu was just sitting on the stone bench watching her take care of this and that. It was busy work, but the other party was happy doing it andpletely ignored her presence.

    "Surely enough I still have to look out for her." She muttered to herself.

    An afternoon passed and Nan Nan cooked them a luscious meal, Dongfang Wanyu nced and found out what was the issue.

    "The food at this table shouldn''t be cheap."

    All the dishes were more or less filled with spiritual energy.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care, she tried a bite andughed in relief, "I never knew that fish could still be eaten this way."

    The fish was covered in water-based spiritual energy, and a taste of it felt like a geyser of sweetness going straight from the back of your throat to your stomach.

    "Nan Nan, this meal must have taken a lot of thought on your part. But what about Brother Nan? Did you bring him any food?" Dongfang Minghui asked as he ate.

    Nan Nan smiled, "Not yet, big brother said he can''t eat them for now."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Yes, he can only eat something light for now, you haven''t made his dinner yet, right?"

    "Yes, why don''t I go make it for my brother now, he''ll be ready to eat just in time after we''re done."

    "No, I''ll do this, I''m the pharmacist, I know better what he can and can''t eat."

    A brilliant idea popped into her head, and Dongfang Minghui hastily picked up a bite of food, eating two bites before she ran away.

    "Ugh, Minghui. "Nan Nan didn''t even have time to stop her.

    Dongfang Wanyu quietly watched her back, suddenly feeling a bit overwhelmed by the food in front of her.

    "Nan Nan you''d better sit down and eat. Since we''re friends, let''s not bother. Ninth sister is right, she is a pharmacist, she must know best what exactly Brother Nan should eat."

    Dongfang Wanyu ate absent-mindedly.

    As soon as she put down her chopsticks, she saw the person rushing over and pinching her earlobe as she ran.

    "Seventh sister, are you done eating?"

    "Right."

    "Youe with me for a moment."

    Dongfang Minghui took her by the hand and dragged her to the kitchen, she handed her a bowl of porridge on a te.

    "Seventh sister, please take this to Brother Nan Fei''s room."

    Dongfang Wanyu flinched, but took it anyway, "Did you cook this for him?"

    "Yes, Big Brother Nan Fei''s injuries still need to be rested, and he can only drink a little of this at the moment, but I added a few medicinal nts, it should be alright."

    "Added medicinal nts?"

    Dongfang Wanyu walked out of the kitchen, having the urge to spill the porridge, but in the end, she held it back. She wasn''t so petty as to be bothered with a bowl of porridgeprobably

    "Wanyu girl." Nan Fei was currently unable to get out of bed and move around, his range of motion was just a bed, either lying down or sitting.

    He quietly leaned against the edge of the bed and read a book for a while with the light from outside.

    As soon as he looked up, he saw Dongfang Wanyu standing beside him, with hot porridge in hand.

    Dongfang Wanyu ced the porridge on the table, saw that he couldn''t move, and brought the bowl to him with her own hands." The porridge is a little hot, with a few medicinal nts in it, it should help your recovery."

    Nan Fei sniffed and smiled, the smile on his already gentle face was particrly appealing, "Wanyu girl, please thank Minghui for me."

    Minghui, he called her so familiarly.

    Was it something that had happened during her time in closed cultivation that she didn''t know about?

    Dongfang Wanyu narrowed her eyes, "I''ll pass on the message."

    Dongfang Minghui hid outside and peeked, thinking to herself, Female Protagonist how can you be so unenlightened!? She''s created such a great opportunity for her, why can''t she personally go about feeding Nan Fei the porridge?

    In this way, the man would fall in love with the woman and bam it was a done deal!

    "Minghui, what are you looking at?"

    Dongfang Minghui almost jumped when she heard Nan Nan as she made a quiet sounding motion, Shhhh'', I''m watching Seventh sister and Big Brother Nan."

    Wanyu and Big Brother?

    Dongfang Wanyu saw him finish the bowl of porridge slowly and carefully, and when she took it she just said, "You rest well. I''ll see you some other time."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui saw that Female Protagonist wasing out. Immediately, she pulled Nan Nan and hid in the kitchen, "Ahem, Nan Nan, what do you think of Seventh sister?"

    "Wanyu is very good."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded under her breath since she thought it was pretty good, she''ll be your sister-inw soon enough, let''s count on everyone being one big family from now on.

    Dongfang Wanyu brought the bowl to the kitchen with a nk expression, "Okay, you guys take your time talking, I''ll go practice. "

    Don''t think she didn''t feel Ninth Sister at the door just now, what did she want?

    Dongfang Minghui seeing the Female Protagonist walking away gave herself a secret pat on the back.

    "Seventh sister is so nice, wouldn''t it be nice if she was with Brother Nan Fei?"

    "Huh?" Nan Nan shouted, incredulous, "You mean Wanyu and my big brother?"

    Nan Nan imagined it and immediately waved her hand, "No way, Minghui, so that''s your idea! Don''t do this, you shouldn''t bother with it."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care about her words, her Big Brother Nan is obviously a warm man who just happened to be able to thaw this cold Seventh sister''s heart.

    She was working for her own welfare ah!

    The next day, early in the morning, Dongfang Minghui purposely slipped into Nan Fei''s room after doing everything.

    "Big Brother Nan Fei, do you want to go out for a walk?" Dongfang Minghui secretly winked at him.

    Nan Fei was already bored in his room, so he was naturally happy to hear her offer, "Yes, but if Nan Nan knows, she''ll definitely nag me."

    Like a juggler, Dongfang Minghui dragged his former wheelchair over from outside held him with her spiritual energy, and helped him into the wheelchair.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a pharmacist. You can''t stay in your room all the time, you need to get out to get some fresh air and sunshine once in a while. When the timees, if she nags you, just say that''s what I said."

    Nan Fei smiled and nodded, he quite liked staying with Dongfang Minghui, he felt that her aura was very soft and gentle. He was very happy to be near it.

    "You''ve taken care of this little courtyard very well." Nan Fei couldn''t help but praise it.

    He hadn''t been here for a short time, and he was often faced with this patch of medicinal nts and this unknown named tree, he was not a Wood Spiritual Master, he could feel a very strong sense of wood type spiritual energy lingering around in this small garden.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui heard his praise, she was immediately delighted, "Of course, I''ll take you to the Pharmacy to take a lookter on."

    Nan Fei said hesitantly, "The dean seemed to have ordered us to only stay in the vicinity of the small courtyard before and not to go near other ces."

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself that was the dean was probably wary of the Alchemy Academy and he didn''t know the exact details of you guys but Nan Nan and Nan Fei''s background was clear as day to her.

    "It''s fine, the dean of the academy has had a grudge against the head of the alchemy academy since he was a teenager, this is no small matter in the royal academy, everyone knows. It wasn''t you guys he was targeting, it was the Alchemy Academy behind Nan Nan."

    This was what she had heard when she and Yong Xing gossiped, no wonder the fat old man had refused to move a single step once he heard that Nan Fei was in the Alchemy Academy! It''s definitely because he swore not to set foot in the Alchemy Academy for the rest of his life.

    She eximed at the time, no wonder the two academies are often at odds with each other, the bad habits are all caused by the people leading them.

    The Alchemy Academy looked down on the Pharmacy, but the status of the Pharmacy in the Royal Academy couldn''t be shaken by anyone. They had the potential of fire and water.

    With a smile on his lips, Nan Fei listened to her jabbering on by herself.

    When Dongfang Wanyu walked out of her room after her cultivation, she saw Nan Nan sitting in the courtyard staring at her. "Why are you sitting here? Not going to take care of your brother?"

    Nan Nan smiled, "No need for me to look after him now, Minghui took my brother out for a walk."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s eyes turned cold when she heard that.

    "Wanyu, what''s wrong?" Nan Nan knew how to read people''s faces and could tell right away that Wanyu was not happy.

    Is it really like what Minghui said, that Wanyu likes her big brother?

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her and softened her voice a bit, "Didn''t the Dean instruct your brother to recuperate in bed for a month."

    Nan Nan breathed a sigh of relief, that was what it was all about, she had thought

    "I just went to ask the dean about it and he said that a proper walk outside would help him physically and mentally, so it''s fine." Nan Nan exined with a smile.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, "I''m going to go check on them."

    Nan Nan chased after her as well, "I''ll go with you to see them."

    "You like these medicinal nts a lot?" asked Nan Fei curiously.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "They''re a bunch of cute little things, you can''t live without them. If someone needs them, they will do everything they can and never hesitate."

    nts know how to sacrifice and give, but people dont. They only know about treasures and will do whatever they can to fight for it, no matter how dirty.

    It was the first time he''d heard someone describe medicinal nts as cute, but thinking about it that way it seemed like it truly was the case.

    "You know what? The love flower''s seed that I brought back from Death Valley earlier was one of the fruits that love flower took a hundred years to cultivate."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if she was sorry for them or what, but she just felt that nts didn''t have it easy either, especially ones that couldn''t even speak.

    Good thing she could understand what they were thinking.

    Nan Fei looked at her gently, because he didn''t know what to say to repay this saving grace.

    When Dongfang Wanyu arrived she saw the other party gazing at Dongfang Minghui who was gathering the morning dew in the medicinal garden with a gentle look on his face.

    "Big brother."

    Dongfang Minghui heard Nan Nan''s voice and as soon as she turned around, she saw them and couldn''t help but raise the porcin jar in her hand, inside which was some morning dew, one of the greatest herbs that could be used to make porridge.

    She was now used to getting up regrly and then collecting the morning dew, and her own little cuties in the courtyard would immediately shake off their morning dew and let her collect it early in the morning.

    "Seventh sister, you can send big brother Nan Fei back, I need to talk to Nan Nan about something." Dongfang Minghui winked at Nan Nan.

    Dongfang Wanyu silently pushed Nan Fei back, keeping her mouth shut the whole way, "What has Ninth sister been talking to you about?"

    Nan Feiughed, "She told me a lot of fun things to do in the pharmacy."

    "Such as?"

    Nan Fei did not expect the other party to be so serious, he thought for a moment, "Actually it''s not really anything important, she said she''d take me to see the Angelica Garden one day and told me about how she enjoyed talking to herself about these medicinal nts, while happily collecting morning dew. I''m sure she loves those medicinal nts."

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t say another word all the way home, "Rest well and leave as soon as possible."

    Nan Fei was startled, then smiled and responded, "I''ll make myself try to get up, it''s been a lot of trouble for you guys to take care of us."

    More than just trouble! Hmph!

    When Dongfang Wanyu thought of Dongfang Minghui''s idental fall into the cliff, she didn''t even want to see these two siblings at all.

    However, Ninth Sister still kept taking care of them from the side, making her hate them even more.

    Dongfang Wanyu mmed the door without looking back.<blockquote>

    Wanyu is so petty ahahaha I love it</blockquote>

    Thanks to all donators for the full chapter~!

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Dongfang Minghui stared nkly at the Female Protagonist and suddenly thought, Damn! Did she pay too much attention to Nan Fei just now? Wouldn''t that be stealing men from her in the Female Protagonist''s opinion?

    It''s over! She''s screwed!

    "Seventh sister, I was wrong."

    Before the Female Protagonist could press the issue, Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes, actively hugged her waist, and apologized with a livid face, "Seventh sister I was wrong, forgive me this time, I''ll definitely not get involved in Big Brother Nan''s affairs next time."

    Even if I y matchmaker, I''ll do it in secret!

    With such a soft body in her arms close to her, Dongfang Wanyu''s heart, which was still hazy, suddenly seemed as if she''d seen the sunlight, she tried to hug her tightly, her hand reaching into the air, and finally just patted her on the back and smiled with a hooked lip, "Good that you admitted it! I''ll forgive you once, but Ninth Sister, no more next time."<blockquote>

    TL: The misunderstanding is so big ahahaha</blockquote>

    Dongfang Minghui stared at her and thought she was hallucinating, she really guessed the Female Protagonist''s heart, Damn it''s horrible, next time, let''s keep a little distance from these men, can''t just put her little life in danger.

    As far as she was concerned, this group of quality men were all a scourge. A giant scourge after her own life so the final conclusion was to stay as far away as possible.

    "Ah, Seventh sister I remember I have a bit of work to do, so I''ll head back to my room."

    Dongfang Minghui was forgiven and quickly pushed her away then made an excuse to slip away.

    Dongfang Wanyu watched silently as she closed the door to her room before slowly walking back to her own room to practice.

    "Toothless, that was close, I''m telling you this time it was really close." Dongfang Minghui sat on the bed and patted herself on the back, luckily she was resourceful enough to recognize her mistake in time.

    She prepared a barrel for Toothless, the same barrel she had prepared earlier to incubate the giant egg, with a small amount of spirit liquid and medicinal nts inside. It''s just big enough for Toothless to swim around in.

    Toothless was tired of pounding and stomping his four legs inside the water, so he just floated on the surface and snored a little.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr-"

    Dongfang Minghui was like a startled bird, already startled by the Female Protagonist''s attitude, she just jumped right out of bed in fright at the strange sound, and searched the room to find the sounding from the barrel.

    "Toothless."

    The little thing was actually sleeping, and Dongfang Minghui was going to pinch it, but seeing this little guy was just floating on the water, sleeping, her heart softened. She felt the temperature of the water in the barrel, it was getting a little low, so she grabbed a small towel off to the side and carried Toothless out of the water, wiping it dry and tossing it into her bed.

    "Hey, what''s this?" Dongfang Minghui cuddled Toothless and found two small bumps on his back. She touched them and Toothless shivered, when she did it and Toothless opened its sleepy eyes to mumble to her "Mother Mother."

    The voice was cute and soft, and it melted the heart.

    "Toothless, why do you seem to have wings on your back." Dongfang Minghui had seen a flying winged elephant cub once, and it seemed like these were a pair of ungrown young wings.

    Toothless shivered twice and headed for the den, ignoring her.

    "I''ll have to look you up in the library sometime." Dongfang Minghui''s thought before she went to bed, she had to know what species this little oneing out of the giant shell was.

    Dongfang Wanyu had been sitting in her room, listening to the person next door talking to herself until the sound of the other person''s steady breathing was heard and she began to practice, it was as if it had be a habit.

    "Wanyu, I noticed that your mood has been unstabletely, what happened?" Qing Mo was in her Soul Sea and could feel the other party''s spiritual energy fluctuations, as well as her mood.

    Dongfang Wanyu also knew that it was her own problem, "Don''t worry, I''ll adjust myself."

    "Wanyu, don''t forget the purpose of your visit to the Royal Academy."

    Three dayster, Dongfang Minghui went to the North Courtyard again to set up her stall, and as the Female Protagonist had said before, she set up shop in the Couples Garden.

    She didn''t know if her business would be as good without the Female Protagonist as her living advertisement sign.

    Dongfang Minghui had just set up twenty bottles of pills when a man strode up and crouched in front of her stall.

    "Little sister,st time I had a friend who bought a small porcin bottle of blood coagtion pills from you, do you still have any here?"

    "There''s more here."

    Dongfang Minghui handed him a porcin bottle and poured out a pill to show him, "Is it this kind? "

    The man took out the pill and sniffed it, "Right."

    "Is it thirty spirit stones?"

    "Yes, there are a total of ten pills inside."

    They clinked their jade tag, and Dongfang Minghui''s first business of the day was done, unbeknownst to her, the spiritual power of her pills was twice as much as the spiritual power retained by the ordinary pills made by alchemists.

    After the pair of siblings bought it back before, they privately did a small experiment just to see if the pill they bought back was better or worse than the pills they usually bought just to see if they had spent the spirit stones unjustly.

    If you don''tpare, you don''t know, but if youpare, you can see the clues.

    This wasn''t the only case and her first business quickly became a nice advertisement.

    Dongfang Minghui had sold off twenty different bottles of pills one after anotherst time, she wasn''t sure about whether the other people were using it well or not. Without the Female Protagonist to apany she at least still had that advertising from before so she felt much more secure. At least some people still knew the quality of her goods.

    Suddenly a teenager rushed over, took one look at her, ran through the Couples Garden, and finally circled back.

    "Do you sell pills here?" Mu Sheng was running a bit out of breath, he also overheard a conversation yesterday about someone selling pills here, and that it was Sister Wanyu selling.

    But when he ran over to look, there''s no Sister Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui propped up her chin and looked at the other person carefully, hehe, isn''t this the crybaby that the Female Protagonist met at the trial?

    "Mu Sheng."

    Mu Sheng froze and looked like he''d seen a ghost, "How do you know my name?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled without making a sound and pointed to the pills on the stand, "My pills are very good, you don''t have to buy any but if you do I''ll tell you."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled like a little fox, her calctions crackling in her heart.

    Mu Sheng was a little embarrassed, but he quickly picked a bottle of blood tonic pills, "How many spirit stones."

    "Thirty, seeing as you''re an acquaintance, I didn''t fudge the price."

    Mu Sheng''s mouth was wide open, not expecting this porcin bottle to cost thirty spirit stones, he suddenly felt like it was a hot potato in his hand, which he could neither put down nor take up.

    Dongfang Minghui found him quite amusing and tried to bully him, "I have ten pills in this porcin vase! You won''t lose anything with these pills."

    "Alright." Mu Sheng gritted his teeth and bought it, regardless of whether it was expensive or not, the purpose of his visit today was to find an answer, "So, since you''re working here, how long have you been here? Did you see a girl a little taller than you, with a slightly more pointed chin?

    Taller than her? The Female Protagonist was indeed taller than her.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and pointed around her, "I don''t know who you''re talking about, but look at this Couples Garden. There are still quite a lot of girls, try to look around and see if there''s the person you''re looking for."

    Mu Sheng shook his head and leaned in front of her to whisper, "The one I want to find is Qian Wanyu, the one who led the freshmen to first ce, do you know her?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head in confusion, "Not quite sure, who''s that girl you''re looking for?"

    Mu Sheng felt 10,000 points of damage, who was the one who said Wanyu was selling drugs here?

    Seeing his frustrated face, she was about tough to the point of stomach cramps.

    "I don''t know Qian Wanyu, but I know you, didn''t you previously make a name for yourself in the second round of the Inner Academy test? That''s why I knew your name was Mu Sheng."

    "Mu Sheng, I''m telling you, actually-"

    "Get the hell out of here."

    Before Dongfang Minghui could tell him the truth, she saw several men with fierce faces rushing over in her direction as if they wereing for her, there were as many as five of them.

    "Hey Mu Sheng someone ising to pick a fight, you should hurry to the pharmacy to find my Seventh sister. It''s Qian Wanyu, hurry up."

    Mu Sheng''s reaction was several beats slower before he understood Dongfang Minghui''s words, and there was no time to investigate why she had just lied about not knowing Sister Wanyu, he saw five peopleing this way and immediately ran in the direction of the pharmacy.

    "What are you looking at, all of you get out of the way."

    Arge crowd of spectators were scared off by their appearance and pointed at them several times.

    "Did you guyse over in such a hurry to buy my pills? Who''s hurt?" Dongfang Minghui was smiling at them, these people looked a bit strange to look at, and she didn''t know any of them.

    ording to what the Female Protagonist saidst time, she came to the Couples Garden to set up her stall only twice, so she couldn''t have blocked anyone''s money.

    So who was it that didn''t want to make her feel better?

    "Who told you to set up a stall here?" The man came over, without looking directly swept the bottles and jars with his foot to the ground, porcin bottles are easily broken, so that kick had shattered several of them and pills were rolling about outside.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit distressed, it was a bit of a pity to destroy them, as they had all taken a lot of time and used a lot of spiritual power to refine them.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hurry and pack up, get out of here immediately, I''m the master of this territory, do you hear me?" The man''s voice was loud, his words overbearing and unreasonable. Dongfang Minghui was greatly annoyed by this asshole.

    Dongfang Minghui red andughed, "Good words, since this is your ce, why don''t you say that you run the entire Royal Academy? If you don''t dare to do that, how dare you bully me and not even state your name."

    "Yo, this little girl is quite a bold one haha, my big brother told you to roll, why''re you talking so much."

    "Right, roll out if you don''t want to be beaten up, heh it just so happens that my fist is itching."

    "Shut up and fuck off, you guys think five people can bully me and think I''m afraid of you? Let someone who speaks the humannguagee here to speak to me." Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe that this group of people could stir up any storm at the Royal Academy.

    "Do you sell pills here?"

    During the period when the two sides were facing each other, an extremely cold voice suddenly intervened.

    Dongfang Minghui looked happy, it was an acquaintance, Bai Rou, someone from the Warrior Hall, who was currently caressing her other hand, her fingers still dripping blood.

    "Sister Bai, did you get injured?"

    "You are?"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took out a porcin bottle from her space ring, "Before the new students took the test, you helped me. Here, this will be a reward for your kindness, crush the pill and apply it to the wound and it will soon be fine, you should go."

    But Bai Rou directly took the porcin bottle and sat down, crushing one of the pills and pouring it on her arm, where a piece of flesh had indeed been cut off.

    A few of the five men knew Bai Rou, watching her sit on Dongfang Minghui''s side they felt a moment of hesitation. Pulling on the one in the lead, "Brother Zhang, this Bai Rou is a member of the Warrior Hall, and a ruthless person, we should do this next time. "

    "Yeah, Brother Zhang, and I see that this little girl seems to have a background, you see she''s not even afraid of us."

    Hmph, these few were just a few grass-headed bags, the leader groaned inwardly but his heart truly was shaken, he panicked when he saw Bai Rou.

    "Come, let''s continue to solve the problem between us." Dongfang Minghui got angry as soon as she saw the wimpy faces of those people across the street. Such people dared toe and smash her stall, did they really think she''s a soft tomato. She yelled loudly to the five people, "You can''t just leave like that, I don''t even know who you are or what I did to you, why did you alle here to start trouble?"

    Those people looked at each other, not expecting the other party to not step back and even loudly question them.

    "What a nuisance, I your father never changed my first name nor surname, it''s Zhang Mao." Zhang Mao, who had been spoken to by several of his men, directly gave his name.

    "What was that? Dumbass?"

    "Hahahaha, dumbass." Arge group of people watching the show outside couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    A few people who were looking for a fight obviously didn''t expect this little girl to have sharp teeth and immediately became fierce, "You''re looking for death."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a very strong spiritual energying to her face, there was a burning sensation, he should be a fire system Spiritual Master. Fuck, how can you just take action straight away, these reckless people had no principles at all.

    Just when she thought she was going to suffer, a strong arm wrapped her waist and instantly brought her away from the position she was just standing, "Zhang Mao go back! Tell Xu Jin that if he dared to take action against a pharmacist, has he considered taking on the wrath of the entire pharmacy?"

    As soon as she heard the voice that spoke, Dongfang Minghui was immediately dumbfounded, not only that, she immediately pushed the person away, her legs trembling in fear.

    Li Yunan was not annoyed even though he was pushed by her, holding a fan up and smiling at her.

    The people led by Zhang Mao were scared and couldn''t believe it, and some even pointed at him, "Y-you, you are a pharmacist in the pharmacy?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled brightly at them, "Yeah, I am! I learn directly from Lord Dean every day on how to make pills!"

    Hah, see if that doesn''t scare you.

    She also seemed to have just heard a familiar name, "Xu Jin?"

    "You guys are Xu Jin''s people?" Dongfang Minghui finally figured out whose people these were. She hadn''t had time to tidy up this Xu Lian and she actually went to her brother toin.<blockquote>

    TL: If you guys don''t remember who she is, she''s the Pharmacist that bullied Minghui before.</blockquote>

    How dare Zhang Mao and the others continue to stay here with two bigshots and this girl having such a big background, quickly they just ran out of the crowd.

    Dongfang Minghui stomped her foot, "What a bunch of gutless people."

    She just revealed herself as a pharmacist, and this crowd actually ran away.

    "It''s not that they don''t have the guts, it''s just that they''re afraid that your pharmacy will cut them off from medicinal nts, and that will really get them killed in the future." Li Yunan, who was standing on the side, exined.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but caress her forehead and said to Li Yunan, "Thank you for saving me before."

    Li Yunan looked at her with interest and smiled, "Is this your way of repaying kindness?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s biggest fear was getting involved with him. If the Female Protagonist saw that, it would probably be misunderstood, she pulled out a porcin bottle from within her space ring, "This is a bottle of marrow cleansing pills. There are 10 capsules in total after you use them all, the hidden wounds on your body will probably disappear and your practice will be a lot smoother, no need to thank me, we''ll just call it even, okay?"

    The first time, she hadn''t needed him to mind her business at all. As for this time, well, count him as having helped her a bit before.

    Li Yunan was in a teasing mood, but he didn''t expect that the other party would actually take out a pill very formally and state the fact that he had many hidden wounds, his eyes grew dark and he directly took the porcin bottle from her hand.

    "This Marrow Cleansing Pill is too expensive, but I do need it. Count it as me owing you a favor." Li Yunan opened it and looked at it, making a promise after determining that it was indeed effective for himself.

    Ha?

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t think she could understand this person, she''d said she wanted to be even, but now this guy said that he owed her a favor, now he''s gonna continue trying to be involved with her in the future ah

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu arrived just in time to see Dongfang Minghui deliver the porcin vase to Li Yunan, she scanned the circle of people present, as well as the scrambled porcin vase on the floor, then she carefully looked at the other person and found that there were no injuries which put her mind at ease.

    "What happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui skimmed, "It''s Xu Jin, Xu Lian''s brother, he deliberately found someone to cause trouble, but it''s alright now, he was scared off by this senior brother."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at Li Yunan, the two of them were both in the Hall of Thunder, so naturally, they knew each other''s names.

    "Senior Brother Li."

    "Sister Qian."

    Dongfang Minghui took a look at these two, hehe, there''s some drama oh.

    After that happened, Dongfang Minghui didn''t have the heart to continue to set up her stall, she threw all those porcin bottles that didn''t break into her space ring.

    "So you''re Wanyu''s sister." Mu Sheng also came over to help her clean up.

    Dongfang Minghui still liked Mu Sheng and nodded when he asked, "Yes, but the two of us are about the same age. You can call me Minghui from now on."

    Mu Sheng gave her a big smile, "Minghui, I heard Sister Wanyu say that the pills were all refined by you, you''re awesome."

    Dongfang Minghui''s stared stupidly, she''s not awesome, if she was, she wouldn''t need the Female Protagonist toe over and clean up the mess, "I only know how to make pills."

    "Seventh sister, I''ll go back if it''s okay."

    "I''ll go with you."

    "What about Mu Sheng?" Dongfang Minghui asked, gesturing to Mu Sheng, "He came here specifically to find you." He even made a special trip to the pharmacy for her.

    "Mu Sheng, we''ll be setting up a stall at this ce in three days, you shoulde over then." Dongfang Wanyu addressed Mu Sheng directly.

    "Okay, Sister Wanyu."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded towards Li Yunan again, and followed after Dongfang Minghui, "Ninth Sister, why did Li Yunan suddenly appear?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s biggest fear right now is the Female Protagonist. Why did her man show up here? When she was asked, her scalp went numb.

    "I don''t know, I didn''t pay attention before." If Dongfang Minghui knew she would meet Li Yunan today, she definitely wouldn''t have gone to the stall, "There''s another person that helped too, I have to thank Sister Bai Rou. If it wasn''t for her, I guess that group of people would have already made their move."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s mood immediately rxed upon hearing that she didn''t know Li Yunan, but mentioning Bai Rou she thought, "Just now, it seems that I hadn''t seen her."

    "Probably thought I''d be fine, so she left."

    "Looks like I should be apanying you to the stall from now on."

    It was only the next day and something already happened. If Mu Sheng hadn''te running just in time, she probably wouldn''t even know about it and wouldn''t have been able to see what happened to her and Li Yunan.

    There was a Nan Fei inside the courtyard, and Li Yunan outside the courtyard.

    Dongfang Wanyu felt she had to keep a closer eye on her person.

    "Seventh sister, that''s not good, I''ll dy your cultivation." Dongfang Minghui politely refused.

    "I can stay with you while I practice."

    Since she said that, Dongfang Minghui nodded, everything had to be done following the will of the Female Protagonist anyway.

    "Ninth Sister, have you been practicing the skills you were given before?"

    As soon as she asked about her cultivation, Dongfang Minghui wanted to pretend to be dizzy, it seemed that she had only been cultivating for a day or two since returning from Death Valley.

    If you really wanted to ask about the progress, no one had been urging her since Little Colour had turned into a sapling so she was all focused on concocting medicine.

    "You need to practice that skill, I''ll take you to a nice ce tomorrow."

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache, she felt like the good old days of her future were gone and she was going to have to be watched daily by the Female Protagonist as she practiced.

    "Seventh sister, can I-"

    "No." Dongfang Wanyu knew what she wanted by looking at her, and didn''t even want to think before rejecting it straight away, "If you had practiced your skills earlier properly, you would at least have the ability to defend yourself in today''s matter."

    Not even giving room for bargaining, Dongfang Minghui could onlyfort herself, "Got it, Seventh sister."

    The next morning, while Dongfang Minghui was still asleep, Dongfang Wanyu dug her up, followed by Toothless.

    "Let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui led her to a small grove of trees on the east side of the Royal Academy, close to the forbidden area but another wall away from it.

    No one went there on weekdays.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know anyone anyway, so the two of them chose their own ce to practice, each with their own skills.

    Her skill was Celestial Maiden Scattering Flowers, which stimted her spiritual energy and made whatever was outside be her weapon, Dongfang Minghui saw the leaves all over the ground and tried to move them.

    She recited the chant and let her spiritual energy release and gather into her hands. For her first time, the outside world didn''t react at all.

    The second time, when she tried again, the leaves on the ground were a little stirred, but probably because she didn''t have enough spiritual energy, after floating a finger''s distance from the ground, the leaves fell back to the ground.

    The third time, Dongfang Minghui pushed all of her spiritual energy around her to the leaves on the ground, "Get up. "

    The leaves floated up a little bit, one, two, three, and soon, three circles of leaves gathered around her. Dongfang Minghui looked for the right opportunity and pointed at a boulder not far away, "Go."

    The leaves swished and flew over, and all fell off halfway.

    It failed again.

    Toothless, who was watching, justid down on the ground, revealing his soft belly. Even he couldn''t bear to watch.

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head as she looked at her palm, thinking that she probably didn''t have enough spiritual power to support a long-range attack?

    "Let me teach you how to control your spirit."

    Dongfang Wanyu watched until she gathered out all the leaves before she came over.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded and instructed from the sidelines, "First attempt to make one of the leaves on the ground float and then attack that big tree."

    Dongfang Minghui did as she was told and used her entire body''s spiritual energy to control a leaf, which inserted itself into the tree trunk as easily as a sword.

    "Huh."

    So strange, she had tried the same thing before, however, those leaves just fell off when they reached a certain distance,pletely disobeying orders.

    "Try again."

    Dongfang Minghui still used the same method, and the second leaf was easily inserted into the trunk, after a few tries, she found she could do it after all.

    "Seventh sister, it seems like I can really do it."

    Dongfang Wanyu touched her head and encouraged her, "Now start trying to get two leaves together at the same time."

    Dongfang Minghui did as she was told and two leaves floated up from the ground and shot into the trunk following her instructions on, "Seems like it works."

    Dongfang Wanyu walked over to that tree trunk and looked down, "Ninth Sister,e here."

    She pointed to the four marks, "Look at these two that you just shot, and the two that you started with, do you notice the difference?"

    Dongfang Minghui took a closer look andmented, "How can a leaf shoot through the trunk of a tree?"

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but shake her head and gestured to the depth of the two leaves, "Your control over one leaf is much greater so the depth you could shoot was deeperpared to two leaves."

    She understood, no wonder so many leaves had all fallen off halfway before, it''s because her own spiritual energy wasn''t enough to support them.

    "If you continue to control three leaves together, you''ll have even less traces than this, so let''s make it so from today onwards, you just control one leaf to cut down the tree and if you can get one tree to fall, then we can keep practicing the rest."

    Dongfang Minghui stared, unable to believe it, "Seventh sister. You mean you want me to cut a tree with a leaf?"

    How soft was a leaf, but the Female Protagonist was crazy enough to want her to saw down a tree with one leaf?

    "Yes, start, and I''ll keep urging you until you finish."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt hopeless in life, cutting a tree would take her months, she was afraid. As she looked and looked at the leaf, she couldn''t see how it would be able to cut through such a thick trunk.

    Since that day, Dongfang Wanyu really did what she said she would do, and dragged the other party out of bed early in the morning, but of course she also used all kinds of methods.

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself that she would probably be haggard from the Female Protagonist torture, but looking back at her face reflected out of the water, it was so unscientific to think that she was getting more and more beautiful.

    She felt like the skill was cheating, a cheating artifact that gave her face a strange power, and not only that, she felt all energized.

    "Concentrate."

    Dongfang Wanyu patted her on the shoulder and sat aside to practice.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down and touched Toothless, Toothless was such a strange little guy, every time she was fished out of bed by the Female Protagonist, it had toe along too.

    "You''re still the best." Dongfang Minghui rubbed its little belly, "Toothless cheer for me."

    "Mother Mother cheer cheer."

    Dongfang Minghui almost fell overughing as she concentrated on getting her spiritual energy to its best, making the leaves float off the ground and shoot towards the trees over and over again.

    After a day of practice from dawn to night, the cut marks of that onerge tree had only gone in a little more than yesterday, and Dongfang Wanyu inspected the results before letting her go home.

    "Tomorrow you can make pills in the courtyard, and in the afternoon we''ll go to Couples Garden to set up a stall, once every three days." Dongfang Wanyu reminded her that she had allocated her cultivation time and pill refining time properly earlier.

    Dongfang Minghui had the feeling of lifting a stone to smash her own feet, she had invited the Female Protagonist to the small courtyard to cultivate her rtionship, but ended uppletely losing her freedom, it wasn''t a good day to be bossed around, Boo hoo hoo.

    It looks like she''d better get the Female Protagonist to fall in love soon so she doesn''t have time to supervise her.

    "Toothless, how do you propose to make one person fall in love with another quickly?"

    Toothless rolled over directly on the bed, and rolled over on all fours, very roguishly showing his belly, and soon the little snore started.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed, she had forgotten that Toothless could say nothing but call out to his mother, and under her tutge, could still at least say the word cheer''.

    "I''ve never seen a sleepy little beast like you, what kind of breed are you anyway?" Dongfang Minghui rubbed its belly, knowing that animals usually reveal their soft side to the ones they trusted the most. This soft belly was that part, and now that Toothless had grown a little, she felt as if it wasn''t as ugly as it first appeared when it hatched.

    Dongfang Minghui tucked it into her nket and got into it herself.

    After Dongfang Wanyu heard her words, she sat on the bench one night, not to mention practicing she was just busy thinking about what Ninth Sister meant by what she said before.

    How does one make one person fall in love with another quickly?

    Is she referring to herself?

    Who does she want to fall in love with?

    Or who does she want to fall in love with her fast?

    Dongfang Wanyu pondered this question until dawn and had no answer. The culprit, however, had a sweet sleep and woke up to give her garden''s medicinal nts a weeding.

    Nan Nan pushed Nan Fei out of the small courtyard and returned from their walk to see Dongfang Minghui gathering morning dew and loosening the soil.

    "Minghui, you seem to be getting up earlier and earliertely." Nan Nan couldn''t help butpliment.

    Dongfang Minghui turned around and smiled at them, "Is Brother Nan''s leg ready to walk yet?"

    She seemed to remember the Dean saying that after half a month of convalescence she would be able to let Brother Nan Fei start walking on his own, which was always difficult at first, and would get better and better from there.

    However, she had promised the Female Protagonist to stay out of Nan Nan''s and Nan Fei''s business.

    Nan Nan couldn''t help but shake her head, "Not yet, how about Minghui you help big brother out."

    "Nan Nan." Nan Fei interrupted on the side, "I''m tired, why don''t you walk me back to my room."

    Nan Nan nodded, "Okay, big brother."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, why did she feel as if there was something strange about the Nan siblings as well. Well, it''s for the sake of the Female Protagonist so she still had time to go to the dean''s side and ask about it.

    Dongfang Wanyu had been listening to her conversation with the Nan siblings just inside the door of the room and was very pleased to see that she hadn''t given way to Nan Fei.

    She was satisfied that Minghui did not approach Nan Fei, but she was able to defend against one but not another, that Li Yunan for example

    In the afternoon, just after Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu left the pharmacy, they saw Mu Sheng waiting outside the courtyard and he was very happy to see them both.

    "Seventh sister, Mu Sheng must have something to say to you, I will go first, both of you talk about it." Dongfang Minghui liked Mu Sheng, he''s a simple boy, and she was happy to help him.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw this and could only nod.

    "Sister Wanyu, I actually just want to follow you, I don''t have any other intentions." Mu Sheng had been trying to tell Sister Wanyu about his decision since the end of the inner courtyard assessment, but Qian Wanyu has been hiding in the academy since the war and no one expected her to be with Dongfang Minghui. Huddled in an abandoned courtyard of the pharmacy.

    Dongfang Wanyu had a cold face, "What are you following me for?"

    Mu Sheng hung his head in embarrassment and looked at his toes, "Every year, the inner court would team up with each other and go out for training. Sister Wanyu I want to partner with you."

    Dongfang Wanyu thought seriously, "Mu Sheng, I won''t be partnered with you, I have to look after Minghui."

    Mu Sheng looked like the world had fallen apart and said, "Sister Wanyu, do you dislike the fact that I will only hold you back? "

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at him with that look in her eyes as if she was affirming Mu Sheng''s thoughts.

    "Sister Wanyu, I''ll try not to hold you back, think about it, I''lle back to you next time." After saying this, Mu Sheng ran away in aggravation.

    Dongfang Minghui had just set her things up when she saw the Female Protagonist walk over.

    "Where''s Mu Sheng?"

    "He probably had something to do and left." Dongfang Wanyu casually pulled an excuse.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she was going to tease him a bit more, "Seventh Sister, do you think those people from before will stille looking for a fight?"

    "They shouldn''t."

    Huh, that voice, Dongfang Minghui raised her head and saw Li Yunan again, she felt her forehead veins pounding, why does this person keep appearing.

    "Why are you here again?" Dongfang Minghui''s tone wasn''t happy, this fellow she can''t afford to provoke and she can''t even hide, really annoying.

    Li Yu Nanughed and pointed at the back, "Your pills are too good, but you onlye once every three days, they said they wanted me to bring them here."

    Dongfang Minghui took a look at the group of brothers and sisters behind, guessing that it must have been something Li Yunan said to make her pills sell well.

    "Brother Li, don''t think that you can get a free pass just because you introduced them here, let me tell you, the pills I have here are not cheap, one pill is three Spirit Stones, ten pills inside a porcin vase, a total of thirty Spirit Stones."

    Dongfang Minghui did not speak politely at all, Dongfang Wanyu beside her looked at the two of them in confusion and immediately crossed Li Yunan off the list. One nce at Ninth Sister''s various attitudes towards him showed that the other party could never be the person that Ninth Sister was talking about.

    The one who she wanted to make fall in love with her as quickly as possible.

    But, other than Li Yu Nan, who else could it be?

    "Don''t worry, they are all old enough to be seniors, how could they not even take out thirty spirit stones, I''ll only be worried that you don''t have enough pills." Li Yu Nan smiled and gave up his seat, letting other people find their own suitable pills at the stall.

    Dongfang Minghui simply squatted down to clear their confusion, "This is the Blood Coagtion Pill, this is the Tong Medicinal nt pills, and this one, it''s all written on thebel, so you''d better get the one you want to buy. Just ask me if you''re not sure, I''ll help you pick them."

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help and simply stood up.

    "Sister Qian, the old man from the Hall of Thunder asked me to tell you to go sit at his ce sometime." Li Yunan said with a smile, holding a fan and fanning himself.

    "Why are you so nice to my Ninth Sister?"

    Dongfang Wanyu stared at him with narrowed eyes, as if she would never let him go if the other party didn''t tell the truth.

    Li Yu Nan took a look at Dongfang Minghui who was passionately telling them about the function of his pills, and he shrugged, he didn''t know know why he helped her and brought a bunch of his brothers and sisters, "Probably because her pills are very good?"

    He went back to try one, and the pill that went into his stomach produced an unexpected effect, although the process was painful and made him think at one point that he''d been trapped by the girl.

    After the effect of the pill was over, however, he found that the hidden wounds he had suffered from collecting lightning a few years ago seemed to be a little better, or at least he felt a little more rxed.

    That was one of the reasons why he hade to see Dongfang Minghui again.

    After Dongfang Minghui finished describing the effects of the pills, everyone took one bottle each and quickly snatched up the twenty porcin bottles from the stand.

    Watching the number of spirit stones on her jade tablet climb up, Dongfang Minghui''s face blossomed withughter.

    "Little Sister, do you have time to listen to me for a moment or two." Li Yunan saw that she was done with her busy selling and suddenly jumped in front of her and said with a smile.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head like a rattle, "No, I don''t think we have anything to speak about."

    Li Yu Nanughed and cried, why did he feel that this little sister avoided him as if she had seen a snake, he thought he was pretty sincere.

    I mean, hasn''t he left any good impression on her?

    "Little Sister, saving a life is better than creating a seven-stage pagoda, please give me a chance to talk, just once."

    Dongfang Minghui was about to go crazy, howe she couldn''t get rid of this Li Yuman, she couldn''t help but secretly look at the Female Protagonist, and seeing that the other didn''t seem to be responding much, struggled for a long time before saying, "Just do it here, you can say it."

    Li Yu Nan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the other party could listen to him finish his sentence, he felt that it was all a very good start, he thought for a moment before slowly speaking.<blockquote>

    Enjoy guys!

    btw if anyone wants to add me on Genshin, I''m on Asia server  807666801</blockquote>

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Li Yunan looked at the two of them, "Since Little Sister can see that I have hidden wounds, she must be someone with some skill, so I''ll be honest with you. I have an uncle who loved me since I was a child, and he''s now at the cultivation of Spiritual Monarch but due to a hidden wound, he has remained there for thirty years and is now very old, if he still can''t make a breakthrough, his life expectancy wille to an end, I''d like to ask little sister you to take a look at my uncle for me."

    Most of their n, who had awakened the lightning spirit, often had toe into contact with lightning, and over time, they would have hidden wounds on their bodies. This kind of injury was also different from other people''s hidden wounds. Finding the lightning essence in the lightning was actually quite a dangerous thing to do, and if you weren''t careful, you could be struck by lightning strikes. Their hidden wounds were mostly apanied by residual lightning that tormented them from time to time.

    Dongfang Minghui hadn''t expected his casual remark to reveal a secret about Li Yunan''s history, bringing her to attention. If she had any advantage in this world, she at least knew the script in advance.

    The Marrow Cleansing Pill she had refined had indeed worked for him, only after using a Marrow Cleansing Pill, Li Yunan found that his stagnant spiritual energy had loosened, and that was a good sign.

    He had recently turned to the alchemy academy for help for his hidden injuries, hoping that they could refine a pill to suppress his hidden injuries, unfortunately, the results they gave were far from satisfactory. In recent years, the hidden wounds on his body had been increasing, and his spiritual energy was not moving, Li Yunan thought that he would soon be stepping into his uncle''s footsteps, he didn''t expect an unexpected surprise just three days ago.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, pointed to her nose, and asked incredulously, "You want me to go see your uncle!?"

    Li Yunan nodded, then said, "Little sister I know you''re in a difficult situation, but for my uncle''s sake, I''ll pay any price."

    Don''t pay any price, she didn''t want to get involved with Li Yunan at all, she pulled out a porcin vase inside her space ring then thought for half a second before taking a pill out of the vase, "Marrow Washing Pill,st bottle, fifty spirit stones, do you want it?"

    Li Yunan didn''t know if tough or cry from her action, he pondered for a moment, "Little sister, my uncle''s situation is not the same as mine."

    Dongfang Minghui impatiently shook the porcin vase in her hand, "Do you want it?"

    Li Yunan immediately transferred over the fifty spirit stones, "Little Sister, my uncle''s situation is really different from mine, could you consider again? Any condition is fine."

    "Alright, Brother Li, Ninth Sister will consider it, don''t push her."

    Dongfang Wanyu stopped Li Yunan and looked at him very seriously.

    She hid behind the Female Protagonist and nodded, it was a very unpleasant thing to be pestered by someone, especially if it was the Female Protagonist''s man.

    Li Yunan knew that he was also too anxious and took a step back, "Well, I hope little sister can seriously consider my proposal, any request you have, if I can do it I''ll do it."

    Li Yunan''s favor, if it were a bystander they would have already jumped on it and grabbed it, but Dongfang Minghui was the only one who was afraid and wanted to desperately refuse. Even Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t see through her Ninth Sister''s thoughts.

    On the way back, Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but mention, "Ninth Sister, before did you have a problem with Senior Brother Li?"

    "No no, just that any person who got their hands on your man wouldn''t end up well." Is what Dongfang Minghui wanted to say. But of course, she didn''t speak it out loud, "No, I have met him a few times in general. Don''t you know Seventh sister?"

    It was only when she saw Female Protagonist''s face didn''t change that she had the nerve to say, "I simply don''t like him, just that."

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a puzzled look she had no idea why her Ninth Sister not only disliked him but seemed to hate him as well.

    "You should think about this matter of his uncle today."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, since Female Protagonist had asked her to consider it, she really needed to mull it over.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui was practicing her flying leaf shooting when she suddenly heard a howl.

    "It hurts, it hurts."

    She searched for the painful howl before realizing that it wasing from the tree she was targeting.

    "I''m sorry sorry." Dongfang Minghui said sorry one after another, and she immediately took out a bottle of elixir from her spatial ring. "Take this aspensation."

    She channeled some of the liquid into its wounds and the other part directly into its roots.

    "Why didn''t you pay attention to me when I was talking to you before." Dongfang Minghui was frustrated, she had thought the tree had no spiritual sense.

    The wounds on the trunk quickly recovered from the infusion of the spirit liquid, and the old tree''s roots absorbed all of it, and it shook it''s leaves, "There was a scary person before, how dare I speak?"

    A scary person?

    Dongfang Minghui looked around, "You mean my Seventh sister?"

    The tree trunk shook as an answer, "She has the scent of death on her, that thing is our nemesis, one touch and we die."

    Luckily, this old tree mistook her for a kindred spirit, Dongfang Minghui sighed, thinking, Female Protagonist is too careless if this hidden spiritual energy can''t be covered up Wouldn''t she start a storm in the Royal Academy and then provoke the entire Seven Colored Continent to hunt her down?

    The point is, as the Female Protagonist''s Ninth Sister, she''d definitely be the first to suffer.

    "You smell nice, I''ll let you sit on my branch." The old tree stretched out a branch directly and ced Dongfang Minghui easily on the trunk, it pointed to the Forbidden Zone behind, "There''s a lot of good stuff in that ce."

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking about how to hide the aura on the Female Protagonist''s body. She was worried and listening to the tree''s words she asked, "Great Tree, how did you sense the hidden power?"

    The tree shook as if in thought, before responding to her for a long time, "Long ago, this ce had this death aura before, thatst time when that big demon brought you here, I was going to save you. But I didn''t think you''d be harmed by her."

    Dongfang Minghui patted it lightly, thinking to herself that the tree was quite righteous, "Don''t worry, I won''t let her hurt you."

    Besides, as long as you don''t piss off Seventh sister, there probably won''t be any blood and bodies scene, right? Dongfang Minghui thought uncertainly.

    "What are you doing?" Dongfang Wanyu had gone to the Master of Thunder Hall''s ce and when she got back she saw this naughty girl cking off!

    Dongfang Minghui was frightened by the sudden sound and fell directly from the tree, seeing that she was about to make close contact with the ground.

    Strangely the tree, as soon as it saw Dongfang Wanyu, really yed dead, it''s promptly stretched out branch froze in mid-air.

    "Can''t you be more careful?" Dongfang Wanyu easily caught the person andnded safely on the ground.

    "Seventh sister, don''t make sudden noises next time, you''ll scare people to death." Dongfang Minghui pped her chest, she was thinking about the Female Protagonist''s thing then the Female Protagonist just popped up and it had the feeling of being guilty and getting caught by the owner.

    "As soon as I don''t supervise you, you getzy."

    Dongfang Minghui threw her hands up in surrender, "I don''t think it''s very good to cut down trees, I''d better practice trying to cut a stone instead, Seventh sister, what do you think?"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her smilingly for a long time before saying, "Very well, go and bring a stone."

    Dongfang Minghui instantly burst into tears, the tree was not easy to cut, let alone stone.

    When Dongfang Minghui went far away, Dongfang Wanyu circled around the old tree, all traces of the previous flying leaves cut out had disappeared without a trace, she smiled and patted the tree.

    The tree shook twice after she left.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to hurt the tree so she found a big rock instead, did she want to use a leaf to cut this thing open? Her mouth was twitching just thinking about it

    Dongfang Wanyu was watching her from the sidelines, the corners of her mouth quirked in a smile.

    The stone was harder than the trunk of a tree, Dongfang Minghui had practiced for a day and there was no sign of anything on the surface of the stone, she couldn''t help but cover her face, it really was a case of lifting a stone and hitting her own feet.

    "Skills are not meant to be acquired overnight, let''s take our time, Seventh sister will be with you." Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help butfort her.

    "Okay, we''ll continue tomorrow."

    Dongfang Minghui patted her chest and peeked into her space ring, suddenly remembering Toothless, "Toothless?"

    "Did Toothlesse with you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu was pretty sure she hadn''t seen the little guy when she arrived.

    "Yeah, it wouldn''t have been carried away, would it?" Dongfang Minghui was worried that Toothless was too young and can''t talk and it also had nobat ability.

    Dongfang Minghui was in a bit of a hurry, but she forced herself to calm down, she thought about how the little guy was still around her feet when she was practicing her flying leaf shooting at the tree earlier.

    When the tree made some noise, she got distracted and was speaking to it she had thought the little one followed but he actually disappeared!

    "Seventh sister, what to do?"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at her face that was on the verge of tears, "Don''t worry, we''ll look for it."

    The two split up and Dongfang Minghui saw Dongfang Wanyu heading towards another ce. As soon as she went away to look for it, she immediately hugged the tree, "Tree, tell me where Toothless has run off to y."

    The tree''s stiff branches immediately drooped, Damn, the demon was just there and it didn''t dare to move a muscle, "It went to the other side the ce before where I said there''s a lot of good stuff."

    The other side? Where''s that ce?

    Dongfang Minghui took a look in the direction it was pointing, wanting to faint to death, isn''t the ce the tree was pointing at the restricted area of the Royal Academy?

    "Are you sure, big tree?" Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, what''s Toothless doing in a forbidden ce?

    When Dongfang Wanyu came back, she saw Dongfang Minghui''s unrecognizable face. Sitting on the floor, she looked like she was out of it, "Ninth Sister, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Toothless ran off into the forbidden zone, Seventh sister, what to do?"

    Dongfang Wanyu was so sure of this that she didn''t ask her how she could be so sure, "Go back first and think of something."

    Dongfang Minghui had already decided that if Toothless could stille back in one piece, she would use a chain to lock it up and take it wherever she went, never to let it run wild again.

    "Wanyu, are you sure you want to break into the forbidden area, if the Royal Academy finds out, the consequences would be unthinkable, have you ever thought about that?"

    "When did you be so cowardly, Qing Mo, since it''s a forbidden area, it must have something to do with the secret of the Royal Academy, maybe in the forbidden area, we can find the answers we want to find. In any case, I need to break into this forbidden ce eventually."

    "Alright." Qing Mo was convinced by her line of thought.

    Dongfang Wanyu had wanted to trespass the forbidden area alone before as part of her n, if she saw that little thing Toothless, she''d just take it along and bring it back with her. But as soon as she opened the door, she saw Dongfang Minghui sitting in her doorway.

    "Seventh sister, I''m going too." Dongfang Minghui was unusually determined this time.

    The Forbidden Area was one of the great secrets of the Royal Academy, it had existed for hundreds of years, and anyone who entered the Royal Academy would try to find out what was going on, but they all ended uping back in vain.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought for a moment before agreeing as they both headed to the Forbidden Zone.

    Dongfang Wanyu was feeling a little annoyed when they arrived. As she had expected, there was a formation outside the Forbidden Zone, and anything that came near it would be discovered.

    "Are you sure Toothless ran in there?" Dongfang Wanyu asked again.

    Dongfang Minghui also asked the surrounding nts, they mentioned that just in the afternoon, they did see a little guy crawling through a dog-sized hole.

    "Yes, you see, there are still its little paw prints near the hole." Dongfang Minghui crouched down and pointed to a hole not far away, and every time she gave Toothless a shower and was familiar with his size and w marks so naturally, she recognized it at once.

    "Qing Mo, I''m going to trouble you for this part."

    Dongfang Minghui saw a wisp of white mist floating out from Dongfang Wanyu''s space ring, what was presented in front of the formation was a very handsome man, dressed in a blue coat, the clothes seemed a bit familiar, with the logo of Qing Lan Sect on it, his ck hair was bound only with a jade hairpin, he looked a bit otherworldly and aloof.

    Qing Mo, she had finally seen a strand of his remaining soul today.

    "I will hold out for half an hour at most, whether or not you find Toothless, you muste out."

    Qing Mo was good atying out and undoing formations.

    Dongfang Minghui pretended to look frightened and was pulled straight into the forbidden area by Dongfang Wanyu, the forbidden area at night exuded a strange atmosphere.

    As soon as the two of them stepped foot inside, they heard crunching noises and Dongfang Minghui was too frightened to move.

    With that being the case, how could Dongfang Wanyu feelfortable splitting up to find Toothless, she whispered, "Can you feel the presence of Toothless?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked Little Colour in her head, "Little Colour, I need your help now, quick, can you help me feel Toothless'' presence?"

    She stayed with Toothless all the time, with more or less a bit of Toothless'' feeling around her, she wasn''t sure what the little guy had encountered all the way in. Plus, outside Qing Mo mentioned that he could only hold on for half an hour at most.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that finding Toothless in such a dark ce was undoubtedly a needle in a haystack.

    Little Colour immediately gave directions, the vine pointed, and Dongfang Minghui immediately tugged on the Female Protagonist''s sleeve, "Go this way."

    The two of them walked around seven times to a quiet little loft that was exactly the same style as theplex''s courtyard office, with a fewrge trees outside, and Dongfang Minghui thought she had gone the wrong way when she saw it.

    "Toothless."

    Dongfang Wanyu took a big step and walked straight in. Dongfang Minghui sensing the direction of Little Colour''s vine had to walk a little further inside, so she had no choice but to follow.

    The more they walked inside, the more Dongfang Minghui felt that there was something wrong with Little Colour in the Sea of Souls, Little Colour was trembling all over, and in the end, was about to shrivel up into a ball.

    "Seventh sister, something''s wrong."

    Dongfang Wanyu knew something was wrong because she felt an aura of death that shouldn''t be here, "You stay here, for now, I''ll go in and look for Toothless."

    "Okay, Seventh sister be careful, make sure you find Toothless."

    Dongfang Minghui just stood there and waited, but the more she waited the more anxious she became, the dark night and the surrounding area was quiet enough that she could hear her own breathing. No matter how much she hid, she always felt like there were eyes on her in this ce and there was some dark energy that was trying to break through the boundary.

    "Namo Amitabha."

    In a rush, Dongfang Minghui recited a sutra out of fear. She had been really frightened by the Aura of Death after the previous experience. Judging by Little Colour''s situation in the Sea of Souls, it too had been scared shitless from it. She definitely didn''t want to experience it a second time in her life.

    No wonder this ce was ssified as a forbidden area of the Royal Academy, a long time ago, something must have happened to a Dark Spiritual Master, and it was probably all sealed off as a secret by those in the know.

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head to carefully recall the script, aftering to the Royal Academy, the Female Protagonist would meet all kinds of beautiful men, and then once by chance, she had sex with the young prince of the Elves, it seems that in order to hide the Dark Spiritual Power of the Female Protagonist, she had to double cultivate with this male several times, as a way to confuse the scent on her body, so that others could not detect her Dark Spiritual Power.

    By the way, the Female Protagonist should have found a copy of a double cultivation method here

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as she thought of this, finally able to settle down. Before she knew it, her little life was already tied up with the Female Protagonist.

    It was a good thing that the Female Protagonist''s protagonist aura had been working, or else she probably wouldn''t have been able to cover it up for her if she''d just fucked it up.

    "Ah-uh."

    Dongfang Minghui''s back was pped, scaring her so much that she screamed and then had her mouth covered.

    "Ninth Sister, it''s me, Toothless has been found, let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui could feel the cold breath of the Female Protagonistst, seems like she had found something in this forbidden area, she nodded.

    As soon as she turned around, Toothless pounced on her.

    "Mother." Toothless took advantage of Dongfang Wanyu''s turn and spat something icy from its mouth into her hand, Dongfang Minghui touched what seemed to be a bit like iron, and threw it into the space ring without looking at it.

    With a warm little one in her arms, Dongfang Minghui, who had just been shivering from the cold wind, felt as if she hade to life, and as soon as she did, she immediately picked up Toothless'' ear.

    "How dare you run here alone, ah, don''t you know what this ce is?" Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth, she knew the little one had to be disciplined at a young age, and it was her fault. It was so busy that it didn''t seem to have been taught anything except to y by itself.

    "Mother mother mother mother."

    Dongfang Minghui felt she absolutely could not be soft, and as soon as they returned to the small courtyard, she just put Toothless on the ground, took a tree branch, and gave it a good smack on the ground.

    Toothless had thought she was ying with it, but after identally getting a few hard smacks on herself, it immediately yed dead and got down on the ground and didn''t move a muscle.

    "Toothless."

    "Mother."

    "Are you going to run aroundter?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt pained to hit it, so she simply threw the branch away andy down on the bed to sulk.

    Toothless was lying on all fours on the ground with its head resting on its paws, looking innocent. It looked as if it still didn''t understand why its mother was angry.

    Dongfang Minghui gasped for a moment, realized the other was silent, looked back, and, well, she was mad as hell, the little guy was asleep on the floor.

    She could only resign herself to the fact that Toothless had to be picked up again and cleaned. She scrubbed its four paws with a clean, damp cloth.

    Toothless snuck one eye open while she went to put the damp cloth away, then quickly closed it again and went back to sleep, purring shortly afterward.

    "What''s in the forbidden zone?" Qing Mo asked.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought for a moment, and finally said, "It turns out that the Royal Academy also suffered from death aura a hundred years ago! But this didn''te from Death Valley, but from a teacher at this academy."

    She found a little remnant of the events of that year in that attic, too far back in time to contain much, but enough to be shocking. No wonder the Dark Spiritual types are considered a big no-no. In the Royal Academy, even this ce was considered a forbidden ground, buried in the many years of time at this ce.

    "Can you find a way to hide the dark spiritual power in you?"

    This was Dongfang Wanyu''s ultimate goal ining to the Royal Academy, of course, it was also for self-preservation.

    Dongfang Wanyu took out a book from her space ring, it was a book she found in the attic, it was put together with the previous journal she casually flipped through a few pages. The diagram on it was very clear, it drew a picture of a man and woman having intercourse, she roughly flipped through it once and set it aside.

    It turned out that this was that teacher''s method back then, he was using the method of double cultivation, where two people''s spiritual energy intermingled, it could be used as a way to disturb the sight of bystanders. It was not a bad method, however

    "There isn''t any."

    Qing Mo was a bit disappointed, "In that case, let''s try to find another method."

    Dongfang Wanyu directly burned itpletely with some fire, looking at the fire with a shadowy look, she muttered, "I''ll find one"

    A more appropriate way to ovee the dark spirit power in her body must be found

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui got up early, and she waited for Female Protagonist to appear before suggesting, "Seventh sister, I''m going to go to the library. Gonna see if I can find out about Toothless'' origins."

    "Let''s go together then."

    The library was the ce where Dongfang Wanyu had received the first ce reward and obtained the skill scrollst time, but this time it wasn''t the same door they had entered before.

    There were a total of twelve floors and eight doors in the Hidden Book Pavilion, making it thergest library in all the academies.

    Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu entered the regr door, from which there were all sorts of books that the students wanted to know about. But before you can read anything, you need spirit stones because taking away a book will automatically deduct three spirit stones. If you return it within the set timeframe then nothing would be deducted after that but if you don''t heh, ten times more will be deducted aste fees.

    Counting it as a serious matter, Dongfang Minghui read over the rules of the first level of the Hidden Book Pavilion and decided to behave herself in ordance with the Academy rules.

    Otherwise, the spirit stones she had just earned wouldn''t be enough to be deducted!

    "Seventh sister, I might be here tillte, so if you can''t find me, you can go back first." Dongfang Minghui also had her little guy in her arms.

    Of course, it was brought in secretly.

    "Toothless, be a good boy, and don''t mess around, or I''ll whip your little butt when I get back." Dongfang Minghui touched its newly emerged tail, just a little clump. Toothless shook twice thinking it was quite fun.

    "Mother!"

    "Shh, don''t scream." Dongfang Minghui peeked at the information on it and soon found a book of beasts. She flipped through it and quickly became interested.

    It also recorded the magical rank of the Poison Flower Lightning Rat and such, she tsked as she read it. It turned out that in very ancient times, magical beasts would hunt humans, and humans were often beaten without a chance to fight back, their homes destroyed, this kind of vulnerability wasmon. The duel got turned around quickly after the humans grew stronger and started to cultivate, and then there was the situation of humans hunting beasts today.

    Like humans, beasts could also cultivate in the Seven Colored Continent, and it also records the ssification of beast levels, and whether the beast of the corresponding level corresponds to the Spiritual Master or Spiritual Emperor among humans.

    Dongfang Minghui read with great interest, but Toothless wed at the books and covered them, quickly hooking another one with his paw and cing it in front of her.

    "Toothless is so smart."

    Dongfang Minghui picked up his little paw and kissed it, and then one pet and one human each continued to look for Toothless'' photos.

    As a result, Dongfang Minghui had piles of books piled up in front of her from morning to night, but none of them had Toothless in them.

    Toothless hid directly in her arms and fell asleep, Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to move anymore, took something, and hurried out.

    Grrr-.

    As soon as she heard the signature sound, Dongfang Minghui understood that Toothless was asleep.

    She couldn''t help but rub her head, she had looked at too many pictures of beasts today, and not one of them was Toothless. Dongfang Minghui returned to the house only to find that the light in the next room wasn''t even on.

    Apparently, the Female Protagonist was even busier than she was and simply hadn''t evene back.

    "Toothless, you little cker."

    After a quick freshening up, Dongfang Minghui cuddled it and fell asleep.

    Dongfang Wanyu had actually found a strange book in the nook and cranny of the library, a book that didn''t even have a name on it, not even a title.

    The picture depicted on it was faint as if it had been written a long, long time ago.

    When she opened it, she found that it was written by a woman, and she was drawn to it because the book was about her lover, who was also a woman.

    It was as if a door had been opened for her, and the untold secrets of her previous understandings had been unraveled and released.

    She had even changed the character in it to her Ninth Sister

    There was also the dual cultivation book that she had burned yesterday. If there was a method for both men and women, why couldn''t there be a dual cultivation method for both women and women?

    Dongfang Wanyu insisted on wanting to find another way to hide her dark spiritual energy.

    For three days, Dongfang Wanyu stayed in the library and never left.

    Dongfang Minghui tried to look for her in the Hidden Book Pavilion, but she didn''t find anyone and she didn''t have much luck, just as she was about to leave, Toothless suddenly jumped up and then swiped a pile of books down with a paw, a few of them hitting her directly on the head.

    "Toothless!"

    Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth, this little guy is definitely gonna be detained in the house for three days.

    Toothless dragged and bit into a book and threw it in front of her, gesturing for her to keep reading, then automatically jumped back onto her chest and nestled there, ready to read together.

    "You can try to look too, but the point is that none of them are written about you ah."

    Since it was the little one who took it, Dongfang Minghui opened it and read it, it recorded the nine different sons of the ancient dragon god.

    She knew a little about this legend, so naturally, she was quick to turn the book over.

    Who would have expected Toothless to cover a picture directly, Dongfang Minghui nced at it, "Little guy, let me see what it is, you don''t really look like it?"

    Dongfang Minghui said that but still looked at it very seriously, "This mythical animal is a good luck charm good at devouring evil spirits. Hmph, the only thing you''re good at is causing me trouble, I haven''t forgotten about thest time."

    The Forbidden Zone. Is that a good ce to enter?

    Toothless dozed its head directly onto the book with a slightly innocent nce and a flick of its tail.

    "Since you''ve admitted your mistake so sincerely, I''ll forgive you." Dongfang Minghui kept flipping the book, but there was not a single match. "Is it hard to believe you''re a hybrid?"

    Different species of animals probably give birth to different pups, so Toothless was probably abandoned. Dongfang Minghui was already thinking about its tragic birth.

    "Toothless, don''t be sad, I''ll help you find your kind." Dongfang Minghui was quick to promise, but her heart was not in it at all.

    Dongfang Minghui had been so busy looking for bookstely, along with dodging that whole Li Yunan thing, that she hasn''t set up her stall for a few days now.

    It''s a good thing the Female Protagonist is nowhere to be seen and doesn''t even supervise her training anymore.

    "Toothless, let''s go practice darts."

    Dongfang Minghuipared her skill to shooting darts when a flying leaf can strike through stone, it means her skill has the power to kill.

    As she practiced, Toothless sniffed around on the floor, asionally picking at it with his own paws, incurring the wrath of Dongfang Minghui.

    "Toothless, is it dirty?"

    She kept throwing for about two hours and still felt energized. She picked up Toothless and squeezed its little paws, "If you keep this up today I won''t let you sleep in the bed."

    Dongfang Minghui thought that when Toothless grows up, she won''t have enough room for it to sleep in her bed, and immediately got the idea to make a little nest.

    Practicing her flying leaves until the evening, Dongfang Minghui looked down at the stubborn stone, which had no scars just a bit of green juice, and felt she had to keep working hard.

    "That''s not how flying leaves should be practiced." Suddenly a beautiful and ethereal voice appeared above her, Dongfang Minghui was startled, and at the same time, Toothless bellowed twice at the top.

    It really roared! Although it''s roar was quite small and kind of cute rather than scary, Dongfang Minghui was still pleasantly surprised and hugged Toothless kissing him twice, "Toothless, you''re actually being protective, awesome."

    A beast should behave like a beast, or else how humiliating would it be to look like a puppy.

    The man in the tree was dressed in white andnded lightly beside Dongfang Minghui, "This is what you raised? A puppy? I see you''re very close."

    Dongfang Minghui looked ck in the face, "Which eye of your''s made you think it''s a dog?!"

    What kind of doges out of an eggshell?

    Then it hit her, Dongfang Minghui felt as if she had been looking in the wrong direction. She had always thought that Toothless was and beast, so all the information she was looking for revolved around those beasts.

    But Toothless jumped out of an eggshell!

    Dongfang Minghui tapped her head, "Hey, when did you get here, and why are you spying on people practicing skills?"

    Lu Xing spread his hands and said, very gently, "I''ve always been here, you just haven''t seen me."

    She saw that the other didn''t seem to mean any harm and nodded, "Well, since you''re here, I''ll find a new ce to practice my skills."

    Lu Xing didn''t quite understand, "Why? Is it just because I''m here?"

    He actually came this way because he was too bored, but he didn''t expect to be meet the human and beast that got along well in the Hidden Book Pavilion.

    "Yeah, practicing skills would require finding a ce where no one was around, and with you here, I''ll have to find somewhere else." Dongfang Minghui was helpless as she picked up Toothless and prepared to go back.

    Lu Xing hesitated for a moment, "Maybe you should practice over here and I won''te next time."

    Dongfang Minghui snickered and pretended to be embarrassed, "I''d be too embarrassed to let you that."

    "It''s okay, I was the one who identally wandered in here, so can Ie to watch you practice flying leaves next time?"

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated, "Are you a student of the Royal Academy? What temple are you from? Howe I haven''t seen you before."

    At least from the freshmen, she had indeed never seen his face.

    "I''m from the Temple of Wood, and my name is Lu Xing."

    Lu Xing?

    It was like a lightning strike from out of nowhere, Dongfang Minghui was annoyed, everywhere she went she met the Female Protagonist''s men, isn''t this the little prince of the elves?

    Dongfang Minghui tensed her little face, this little elven prince was the source of all her sad fates from the original plot, she gave Toothless a hard pinch, resulting in Toothless screaming owlishly twice.

    "Mother, Mother."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and went off in a state of disbelief.

    When Dongfang Wanyu came back, she noticed that the house next was quiet and there was no sound.

    "Ninth Sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a nightmare, she dreamt she was back in the dream world and was trapped in the nightmare and couldn''t break free. Toothless on the other hand was rmed by her.

    "Mother, Mother."

    Four limbs and ws stomped on her face, and instead of waking up, Dongfang Minghui looked pained.

    When Dongfang Wanyu arrived, she noticed that the other party''s face was flushed as if she was hot, and when she touched her, her forehead was red. Scalding hot as well. Next to her Toothless was still eyeing her.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Don''t, I''m not, don''t, I''m not-" she wasn''t Dongfang Minghui, she shouldn''t suffer these consequences, she didn''t like any of those men at all.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that she was still in a nightmare and simply inputted spiritual energy into her body, and after the spiritual energy circted around, Dongfang Minghui''s mood stabilized.

    But her forehead was still hot, and Dongfang Wanyu''s initial guess was that she had a cold.

    When she woke up the next day, Dongfang Minghui was still a little confused and had no strength left in her, she turned her head to see the Female Protagonist with her eyes closed.

    Toothless saw her awake and immediately leaned in to lick her.

    "Seventh sister."

    As soon as she shouted this, Dongfang Wanyu woke up and she carried Toothless off the bed, "You were burning upst night. Is it better now? If it''s not, I''ll ask your dean toe over and heal you."

    She had really intended to do that yesterday, and if she hadn''t been holding her hand so tightly, Wanyu would have invited someone over.

    Dongfang Wanyu touched her forehead, the fever seemed to have subsided.

    "Seventh sister, I''m much better, you go about your business."

    It really sucks to see her after a night of facing that cold, heartless woman in her dreams, she doesn''t want to see Dongfang Wanyu at all now.

    Dongfang Wanyu thought she was being polite, "You can go back to sleep for a while, and don''t go practice today! Also, don''t set up your stall, you must be overworked from thest few days."

    Dongfang Minghui flipped right back around and didn''t face the Female Protagonist.

    "Seventh sister, I''m going to rest a little longer."

    Whether the other party is asleep or not, Dongfang Wanyu was too familiar with it, sometimes she listened to the other party''s breathing sound to enter into cultivation but now this girl was actually lying to her.

    Why?

    This awkwardness continued until Dongfang Minghui got out of bed and she couldn''t reverse it.

    Dongfang Wanyu seemed a bit distracted, she just can''t understand why Minghui seemed to be actively avoiding her after getting sick once. She wouldn''t even speak to her.

    How would Dongfang Minghui dare to mess with the Female Protagonist, she just couldn''t stand the fact that all these men from the Female Protagonist''s harem were all out there running to her, what is she going to do!?

    It''s best to just stay at the pharmacy every day to tend to nts so she doesn''t run into any of them

    Dongfang Wanyu listened for the sound of someone breathing next to her before quietly opening her door, Toothless grimaced at her as she threw her spiritual energy right out to trap Toothless so it couldn''t make any noise.

    "What do you want, Ninth Sister?" Dongfang Wanyu leaned into the nape of her neck. She closed her eyes and sniffed, feeling that addictive smell like a magical flower, "It''s exactly like the illusion."

    Dongfang Wanyu leaned into the nape of her neck, feeling the warmth of her body, which was the only way her anxiety could be slightly reduced.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui always felt like something was bothering her and thought it was Toothless, she rolled over and put her face right up against the Female Protagonist.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s fingers gently caressed her face, in the illusion she was as quiet as she was right now.

    Her lips were slightly open in a beautiful looking shape.

    Dongfang Wanyu leaned in and gave it a gentle lick.<blockquote>

    Hehe sorry guys didn''t want to cut you off there but the author did it!

    Thank you to all donators especially Croix who funded most of this chapter. I appreciate all your support~~~! ?

    In other news, I pulled Klee! So happy I got her!</blockquote>

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Dongfang Minghui woke up feeling a bit sore on her lips, her teeth were numb, and she wondered if her mind had been more preupiedtely and she was feeling stressed.

    She got up and poured herself a ss of cold water straight away.

    "Toothless,"

    "Mother, Mother."

    Dongfang Minghui squatted under the bed and looked, the little guy had rolled off the bed at some point, flipping his belly over and just under the bed, but the distance between the bed and the floor was too narrow so it was stuck there, unable to get out.

    If it hadn''t shouted, she probably wouldn''t have noticed.

    "Toothless, how did you roll off the bed and then identally roll under it?" Dongfang Minghui was on the verge of admiring the little beast''s intelligence, how did it manage to jam itself in there so well.

    "Mother mother mother mother." Toothless looked aggrieved, it hadn''t rolled down by itself, it had been thrown down!

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed its face, "It''s too unsafe to sleep like this with you, I think it''s better to give you a little nest, and from now on you can sleep alone, little kid."

    "Mother." Toothless stirred his legs in protest.

    Dongfang Minghui did what she said she would do, and she asked Yong Xing to help her find some branches, intending to cut them down to size using a sharp weapon.

    After watching for a while, Dongfang Minghui suddenly practiced just that. There were many leaves falling from Blue Star Dream in the small courtyard, she ced the stake a meter away from her and used her whole body''s spiritual energy to make the leaves fly up. Then she swished the flying leaf into the surface of the stake, she walked over to inspect it to see how deep it went.

    As she got more and more engrossed, Dongfang Wanyu and the others pushed out the door to see her continue practicing the move as if she hadn''t seen them at all.

    "Minghui."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at them, "Don''t bother her, it''s rare for her to find some sense and start practicing her skills. "

    Nan Nan nodded and helped her brother walk out.

    Dongfang Wanyu just leaned against the door and watched as she impaled the flying leaf into the stake over and over and over again. After a while, her eyes drifted downward, and she couldn''t help but be drawn to her red lips.

    Last night, the memory of that sweet and wonderful taste still gave her a deep crisp feeling, she even felt her heart thumping in her mouth right now. Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but touch her own lips, she felt the heat fromst night rush right through her all the way through her spine.

    She would make sure to keep Ninth Sister''s eyes on her alone and no one else

    It took her a full day of continued practice before she cut a piece of wood off.

    "Great." Finally recovering a bit of confidence from this dead wood, Dongfang Minghui no longer had to think that the inability to practice her skills was because of poor qualifications.

    Toothless was rolling around hungrily on the floor and mumbled, "Mother!"

    "Looks like I won''t be able to make your nest today."

    Dongfang Minghui scooped it up and fed it a bit of spirit liquid, "Toothless. The semi-annual Pharmacist Promotion Tournament ising up soon, should I use this to close up?"

    It would get rid of a lot of people, a lot of troubles. At least it kept her from having to worry so much.

    Toothless rolled over and rolled right into the bed, leaving it covered in its smell.

    "Toothless, you''re messing up the bed, how are we going to sleepter?"

    For thest few days, Dongfang Minghui has been concentrating all her attention on her skills.

    It took her three days to cut the stake into four pieces, then she went off into the woods in search of rubber trees.

    "Actually, Seventh sister you don''t really need to apany me." Dongfang Minghui was a little frustrated.

    "Don''t worry about it."

    Dongfang Wanyu went a few days without being by her side and it turned out that she was resisting her and she had checked long enough to find out that her days at the library had been uneventful.

    "What are you searching for? I''ll help you search together, two people searching is faster." Dongfang Wanyu was pleased that she had made a nest for Toothless, every time she saw the little thing in her Ninth Sister''s bed she got really itchy wanting to teach it a lesson.

    Dongfang Minghui described what the rubber tree looked like, and the two of them parted to find it in this small forest.

    "Can you tell me if you have a tree here that can secrete a sticky liquid, a very sticky liquid?"

    She asked several trees with no answer.

    "I know one."

    The sudden appearance of Lu Xing startled Dongfang Minghui so much she leaped from the tree. Wearing green clothes today, if you didn''t look closely, you indeed wouldn''t be able to spot him right there in the tree, "Why haven''t you gone to practice thest few days?"

    Dongfang Minghui exhaled deeply, "You said you knew, where that kind of tree is?"

    "Come with me."

    The two of them went back and forth, and asionally Lu Xing would turn back and unrelentingly ask why she didn''t show up.

    She got very annoyed when he asked too many questions and just barked, "Because I''m about to close up."

    "Oh." Lu Xing was very disappointed, "I see that you like nts a lot, and so do I. Why don''t we train together in the future?"

    Lu Xing hadn''t really had a happy life since he came to the Royal Academy, the forests weren''t as big as their''s and the people here weren''t the same as they were over there.

    He found Dongfang Minghui while reading books in the library, the picture of one person and one pet was especially warm and inviting, making him follow her, not expecting to find out that unexpectedly she was a human who knew what was in the nt''s heart, it was amazing.

    "You and I aren''t from the same Hall, you might as well find someone from your Wood Hall to cultivate with you." As she said this she suddenly thought of Mu Sheng, perhaps through Mu Sheng he would know the Female Protagonist.

    With that in mind, Dongfang Minghui immediately warmed up, "I can''t practice with you, though, I can rmend someone for you to meet who is like you."

    Lu Xing hadn''t been hopeful, and when she said that, he immediately asked, "Who is it?"

    "He''s in the same Wood Hall as you, called Mu Sheng, you can pull him along in your training so you won''t be so lonely." Dongfang Minghui sighed, there was actually nothing wrong with the elven young prince as a person, she just didn''t think it''d be good to get involved and trigger a death g.

    "Is Mu Sheng your friend?"

    "Sort of."

    "We''re almost there."

    Dongfang Minghui soon saw arge, sturdy tree with a trunk about as thick as a human. She identified the tree''srge leaves, patted it gently, andmunicated with her mind, "Tree, can I get a bit of your juice?"

    Dongfang Minghui pulled out a porcin vial of elixir from her space ring and ced it at the roots of arge tree. "If you agree, this porcin vial of spirit liquid is yours."

    A porcin vial of spirit liquid was quenched from more than twenty kinds of medicinal nts, mixed with morning dew, and then evaporated with spirit power and concentrated.

    It couldn''t transform a nt much, but it was better than nothing and was always a bit of a boost.

    The tree was unmoved, "One bottle is not enough."

    "Two bottles, if you don''t agree, I''ll think of something else."

    One nt and one human haggled for a while, and the big tree finally agreed.

    Lu Xing was dumbfounded as he saw the other party take out a porcin bottle of a strong spiritual liquid, and then another bottle. Although he didn''t understand her intentions, he probably guessed a little.

    "No wonder all these trees and grasses are especially gentle to you." Lu Xing sort of understood the reason. In life, people treated you the way you treated them. The same was true of nts.

    Dongfang Minghui sliced open the trunk of the tree directly with a flying leaf, a small cut wasn''t enough to make those flow out, she added a few more to the original opening, then took out a small bucket from her space ring and just tied it to the tree and waited for the tree sap to flow out.

    Lu Xing was curious, "What''s this for?"

    "There are many uses for it, I''m using it to make a nest for Toothless." Dongfang Minghui didn''t exin too much.

    Lu Xing just sat on the tree watching her work down below, "Are you talking about that contracted beast of yours?"

    A contracted beast

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "I didn''t make any contract with it, I already have a contact with anotherbeast"

    Little Colour shook its branches in the sea of souls, it decided to make a strong effort to try and build up its human form and get out before this idiot made another stupid mistake. It also had to tell her that her Seventh sister had some bad intentions towards her hmph.

    Lu Xing was dumbfounded, "No way! If you haven''t made a contract with it why would it still follow you?"

    Dongfang Minghui chuckled, it''s probably since the little one had seen her first since waking up so it had treated her like family.

    "I''ve seen you keep to yourself a lot, don''t you have a few friends in the academy who are close to you?"

    "Ninth Sister, so you''re here, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Dongfang Wanyu had already seen Lu Xing, she nced up at him coldly and ran to Dongfang Minghui''s side, pointing to the white goo flowing out of the trunk of the tree, "That''s what you wanted? Is it glue?"

    "No, it''s something else it''s going to take some processing."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief seeing that the Female Protagonist''s face hadn''t changed much, every time the Female Protagonist bumped into her with one of her harem of men, she felt like she''d been caught red-handed!

    "Seventh sister, this is Lu Xing, he''s a Wood Spiritualist like Mu Sheng. "

    "Lu Xing, this is my Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui briefly introduced the two people who were supposed to have fallen in love at first sight.

    They both nodded slightly and then proceeded to wait around for Dongfang Minghui''s glue.

    "Okay." Withstanding this awkward atmosphere, Dongfang Minghui took enough sap then started to heal the tree. Dousing a bit of spirit liquid on it, she found the wound was healing very slowly.

    "Strange." She tried twice and found the same result, no wonder when the tree traded with her before, it had to say that it wanted two bottles of spirit liquid, she felt like she''d opened her lion mouth too widely before and felt a little guilty.

    "These two bottles are also for you, thank you very much." Dongfang Minghui took out thest two porcin bottles from her space ring again and gave it all the spiritual liquid so the healing of the wounds on the tree trunk soon became faster.

    Dongfang Minghui guessed it was probably because the tree wasrger, so it needed enough spiritual liquid.

    Lu Xing watched them leave and sat on the tree for a moment before muttering, "Mu Sheng"

    They went back and set about building Toothless'' nest, with Dongfang Wanyu still helping out no less, freaking her out a bit.

    She''d always thought the Female Protagonist seemed weirdtely, but she couldn''t tell where.

    "Is that it?" Dongfang Wanyu applied the sticky sap to the two stumps and asked.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head, she took the stumps from the Female Protagonist and fixed the four stumps on a wooden board, which was covered with arge board.

    A small nest was secured for the time being, and Dongfang Minghui made a point of shaking it hard.

    "Toothless, your nest is almost ready."

    She moved the wooden nest back into the room with a flourish, stuffing it with two moreyers of cotton cloth.

    "Toothlesse here." She stuffed Toothless inside it, which resulted in Toothless rolling over and running back out in displeasure immediately crawling into the bed.

    The first thing it did after crawling in was wing the bedding, and Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see what''s wrong with it. She just thought that Toothless simply didn''t like it.

    She still drove Toothless out of bed, no less than ten times that night.

    In the end, Dongfang Minghui simply gave up and left everything.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit sad, how would she get Toothless to stay in his nest?

    She was racking her brain about whether or not to make a bed for him in there but she quickly rejected it. Toothless had grown so fast she didn''t know what it''s been eating, but in less than a month, it''s grown bigger than before, it''s tail also got longer.

    "Ninth Sister, I''ll be gone for a while, take care of yourself." Dongfang Wanyu suddenly appeared in front of her, advising.

    "Seventh Sister, where are you going?"

    "Inner Courtyard."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she had forgotten that just as the Pharmacist Promotion Tournament was taking ce, the Inner Courtyard would also be selecting a team, for the event a monthter, the New Student Selection Tournament held by the three empires, the team that got first ce would be able to enter the Xuanmu Pond to undergo a Spiritual Baptism.

    Female Protagonist being an inner courtyard disciple, she was definitely a candidate for the team.

    "It just so happens that I''m also going to close up and sprint for the next Intermediate Pharmacist promotion assessment."

    Dongfang Wanyu had already heard her talking to herself about this before or else she wouldn''t have felt asfortable to leave to go through the selection process in the inner courtyard.

    "Wait for me to return."

    "Okay."

    Witnessing the Female Protagonist leave, Dongfang Minghui immediately rejoiced like a monkey, unable to stop in her excitement.

    She ran to cool off under Blue Star Dream, and little Toothless followed her over and started digging in the dirt with its paws.

    "Why are you looking more and more like a dog?"

    "Make it stop digging." Love Flower suddenly spoke up as it moved to where Toothless was, a leaf flinging lightly over. Toothless immediately bounced and ducked.

    Toothless roared at Love Flower, looking so fierce that it startled Dongfang Minghui.

    Love Flower and Toothless had already had a fight in her space ring, and now this was like round two?

    "Toothless."

    Toothless was still digging in the dirt with a vigor that looked like it had a vow not to stop until it had made a hole in the ce.

    "Tell it to stop digging, there''s a big treasure down there." Love Flower had no choice but to tell the truth.

    Dongfang Minghui stared as she pulled Toothless up from the ground with a grunt, "There''s a treasure?"

    Little Colour had been right in its initial estimation, and this abandoned courtyard actually had a treasure hidden in it.

    "Toothless."

    "Mother."

    Dongfang Minghui picked it up and turned her head to ask Love Flower again, "What''s down there."

    Love Flower shook itself, "I can''t quite be sure, it''s probably a Spiritual Gathering Treasure."

    Spirit Gathering Treasure? That was a good thing, it was said that a Spirit Gathering Treasure could gather spiritual energy from a hundred-mile radius.

    No wonder she felt more and more that her little courtyard was full of spiritual energy, and the medicinal nts also grew better than in the Angelica Garden, so there was such a treasure down there.

    "Then why was this small courtyard deserted for so many years before?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t quite understand.

    Love Flower didn''t answer her either, just said, "Don''t let anyone know, or you''ll be in big trouble again."

    Dongfang Minghui: ".."

    "Toothless, let''s stop digging, I can''t withstand the consequences if you dig it up."

    Toothless stirred his legs and ended up staying safely in Dongfang Minghui''s arms.

    She didn''t know how the Spirit Gathering Treasure had ended up in this small courtyard.

    She felt that this matter should be discussed with the Female Protagonist, unfortunately, she had just left.

    Dongfang Minghui carried Toothless back to the house, and Toothless wed around everywhere, unable to stop for a moment.

    "Toothless, how did you know there was a treasure in our little yard?" Dongfang Minghui remembered when the little one could just run and fought its way to the medicinal garden. She was afraid that Toothless would trample all the medicinal nts that she couldn''t easily grow so she told it not to go near. Today, it''s probably because Toothless saw her sitting there close by and got bold.

    "Toothless, you''re such a naughty kid." Dongfang Minghui hugged it and gave it a big kiss.

    Toothless licked and licked at her face as well, "Mother mother mother mother."

    Dongfang Minghui tugged on its front legs and stood up, "Toothless, when are you going to be able to talk?"

    Toothless continued to lick and lick.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui was called over by Lord Dean.

    As soon as the chubby old man saw her, he narrowed his eyes into a slit, "Little girl, have you been refining pills properlytely?"

    "Of course, what do you want with me, Dean?"

    The chubby old man walked back and forth, jerking his beard, "You know there''s a freshman tryouting up at the college, right?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Yes, I know."

    Some of the top students from the new students were picked out and focused on training, but this time the selection was still quite formal, not held by the Royal Academy, it was jointly run by the three empires, just to see which of the four academies was more outstanding.

    In fact, there was also the implication of a secret rivalry.

    "The Pharmacy School is also part of the Royal Academy, and in this new student selectionpetition, our Pharmacy School must also select three disciples to follow the group of freshmen from the general academy to head to the White Moon Empire together."

    "What do you mean, Dean?"

    "Three new trainees, I think it''s good for you to lead the team and try to earn some face back for our pharmacy."

    Dongfang Minghuiughed dryly twice, it would be good if she went and didn''t be an embarrassment let alone earn face.

    "Lord Dean, can I not go?"

    The chubby old man''s small eyes stared, "Why don''t you want to go? I see that you have the best qualification among the new students, you even refined some high-quality pills for me, really gave me a lot of face."

    Heh, that''s not giving you face, that''s hitting the Alchemy Academy''s face for you, so you''re happy.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but criticize in her heart.

    "You can also just happen to see thebined strength of the other academies'' pharmacists."

    "Sir Dean, I actually want to sprint for the Intermediate Pharmacist Promotion Assessment." Dongfang Minghui interrupted him.

    "Practice has to bebined with theory, you are toocking in practice, I won''t approve the intermediate pharmacist promotion assessment."

    Dongfang Minghui: ".."

    The other side was using his power for personal gain, directly erasing her qualifications ah, Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry.

    "Alright, thank you, Dean."

    "In the near term, just prepare for the New Student Selection Competition, don''te here if there''s nothing else."

    Dongfang Minghui knew too well the Dean''s nature, since he let her go to some sort of selectionpetition, there must be a follow-up after that.

    She''d have to think carefully to see what he wanted, and not bepletely screwed over as she had been on thest trip to Death Valley.

    "By the way, Dean, how is Nan Fei''s recovery of his legs?"

    Dean gave her a puzzled look, "You and Nan Fei had a fight? He lives next door to you, don''t you see each other on normal days? Why are you asking me about such things, little girl, are you a qualified pharmacist?"

    The chubby old man''s series of questions rendered Dongfang Minghui speechless.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded knowingly, "I''m off to prepare for the new student selection."

    She left the dean''s office and went straight to the back of the mountain to select many medicinal nts to bring back.

    Back in her room, Dongfang Minghui sat on her bed and pondered over the dean''s words, she actually felt that there were a few good points.

    Firstly, she was a qualified pharmacist, and secondly, she was Dongfang Minghui.

    As such, facing a patient who lived in her small hospital, she neither cared for him nor paid attention to his condition, avoiding him all the time, it was really unworthy of the word pharmacist.

    "Hey, I''m going crazy just dealing with the Female Protagonist."

    Dongfang Minghui knocked on her head, then opened the door and walked to Nan Fei''s room.

    "Brother Nan, are you there?"

    "Inside,e in."

    Nan Fei was just lying on the bed when he heard Dongfang Minghui''s voice and lifted the nket to lean on the bed head to stand up.

    Dongfang Minghui pushed open the door and saw him struggling to get his two legs open. She looked surprised, "Brother Nan, you can stand up?"

    Nan Fei nodded and stepped a little more quickly, identally falling down with his entire body.

    "Big Brother Nan."

    Dongfang Minghui caught the man with one swift step and both hands outstretched, but the weight of a grown man was definitely more than she could have imagined.

    "Ouch."

    Both people fell heavily to the ground.

    "Brother, Minghui, what''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she had hurt her back from her fall, and she hurriedly asked for help, "Nan! Nan, quick, give me a hand."

    Nan Nan helped Nan Fei to the side and immediately came back and pulled her up, "Minghui, are you alright? ?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t stop giving a grimace, she sucked in an air of pain, but still waved her hand stubbornly, "It''s okay, I just came to see Big Brother Nan."

    The three of them sat around on the ground, Nan Fei''s fair face was all red, "Minghui, I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to just now. "

    "It''s fine, I should be the one to say sorry, I was busy with my own cultivation a while ago, I didn''t care much about you." Dongfang Minghui looked apologetic since the person was in her ce, how could she also care so little as thendlord. Hey, she''s such a failure as a human being.

    Nan Nan teased the two and poured them each a ss of water, "Alright, have a ss of water."

    "Actually, there''s something else I want to ask you guys this time." Dongfang Minghui took a big sip and slowly said, "It''s almost time for the freshman selection, I don''t know if you guys have any particr ideas."

    Nan Fei smiled, "I''m all for Nan Nan going for it, but she''s worried about me, so, hey, it''s still me dragging her down."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Nan Nan, "Actually, if you really want to go, I can have Yong Xing Senior Brother help take care of Big Brother Nan, and besides, after a month, I think Big Brother Nan''s legs should be able to walk."

    Nan Nan hesitated and pondered for a moment, "Minghui you will go, right?"

    "I''m going, it just so happens that Seventh sister is going too." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help thinking it''ll be quite noisy on the way.

    Nan Nan saw this and gave a firm nod, "Minghui, I want to go, so for big brother I hope it won''t be a problem if you can help take care of him for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand indifferently, "Don''t be so polite, since Brother Nan is recovering here, I''ll definitely take care of it."

    Nan Nan immediately returned to the alchemy academy after making her decision.

    Dongfang Minghui personally took care of Nan Fei, while at the same time refining some life-saving pills.

    She was sure that this trip to the White Moon Empire would not go so smoothly.

    While Dongfang Minghui was busy during this time, Dongfang Wanyu also managed to emerge from the inner courtyard, and she led a small team of five people.

    "Nan Nan came with good news earlier, saying that she scored second in the selection quiz and will be following the Inner Courtyard''s people to the White Moon Empire together."

    After nearly a month of rehab, Nan Fei was able to stand straight on his legs and could walk around the small courtyard.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, "Such good news! When we leave, the medicinal nts in my courtyard will be in your care."

    Nan Nan was supposed to be the Female Protagonist''s right-hand man, and this trip to the White Moon Empire should allow the Female Protagonist to take her in.

    "What good news?"

    An indifferent voice behind her suddenly sounded.

    Dongfang Minghui turned her head and saw the Female Protagonist''s face was extremely cold as she looked at Nan Fei on the side.

    She had the feeling of being caught red-handed again.

    Nan Fei smiled gently at her, but there was no smile inside the corner of his eyes.

    "Minghui, I''m a bit tired, I''ll go back to my room first."

    He didn''t know if it was his illusion, but he always felt as if Qian Wanyu was very hostile towards him.

    "Seventh sister, you''re back, I was talking to Nan Nan about Brother Nan. She went through the Alchemy Academy''s quiz and can also go with us to the White Moon Empire for the New Student Selection Competition."

    "Us?" Dongfang Wanyu followed up with, "You''re going too?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Seventh sister, can I go with you?"

    The dark cloud on Dongfang Wanyu''s face instantly dissipated, "Rest well for the next few days, you''ll leave with me, I''ll notify you of when."

    "Okay."

    Both of them went back to their rooms, Dongfang Minghui patted her chest, scared her to death, Female Protagonist face was so scary just now, luckily she immediately changed the subject before escaping.

    On the day of departure, Dongfang Minghui brought along two other freshmen, one was Liu Qi, the other was Bai Lu, and the three of them inserted themselves into Dongfang Wanyu''s five-member team, instantly raising the number of people in the team to eight.

    "Wanyu, Minghui, may I join you?" Nan Nan was alone, and two Alchemists behind her were still pointing fingers at them.

    "Sure."

    Now, their group became nine people.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s group included Lu Xing, Mu Sheng, an Ice Hall''s Li Qin and a Wind Hall''s Lu Chen.

    "This is the Flying Winged Tiger, it can travel ten hours on the wind, the journey to the White Moon Empire is a bit far, we will stop halfway, is everyone ready?" Dongfang Wanyu tossed the Flying Winged Tiger''s space ring towards the air.

    Soon a huge tiger, with wings on its back, came flying, it was covered in white fur and looked majestic.

    "Alright."

    Everyone collectively got on the flying tiger, and the other groups pulled out their flying beasts, carrying their team members towards their destination.

    Dongfang Minghui sat with the Female Protagonist, the other two young girls she had brought with her were not far from her, and Nan Nan was the only one sitting near the end of the Flying Tigers.

    "Seventh sister, the flying winged tigers can fly for ten hours, after that shall we stop and find a ce to rest?"

    Dongfang Wanyu opened his eyes and smiled down at her, "Don''t worry, you''ll have a ce to sleep."

    After saying that, she saw a little one burrowing and emerging from Dongfang Minghui''s chest.

    "Why did you bring Toothless?"

    Dongfang Minghui grimaced, Toothless this little guy ever since he knew she was going out, it was clinging to her and being nicer than usual, looking at her innocently as if it was wrong for her not to take it out of the house. And, not only that, Love Flower came along too.

    "It''s alone in the courtyard, I''m just a little worried. Seventh sister you know about it, it likes to run around."

    Dongfang Wanyu narrowed her eyes at Toothless, who quickly retracted his head and continued to snore in Dongfang Minghui''s arms.

    "Seventh sister, you''ve scared it."

    Dongfang Wanyu kind of regretted why she had casually given the egg to Ninth Sister in the first ce, now there was a little bug that hatched out of the egg following her Ninth sister.

    Toothless the bug: ""

    Dongfang Minghui saw that everyone had closed their eyes to cultivate, she also quickly closed her eyes and quietly sank into her cultivation.

    After ten hours, the winged tiger automatically found a spot tond. Dongfang Wanyu opened her eyes first andnded them in a small wood.

    "Today, we''re sleeping outside, so everyone get up." With a word, nine people got up to take stock of the scene around them.

    Dongfang Minghui, as the leader of the pharmacy, was responsible for taking care of the other two new students.

    "Liu Qi, Bai Lu, we''re going to sleep out tonight, you guys take out some of the insect repellent liquid and spread it around."

    Dongfang Minghui had already spent a few nights outside, so taking it for granted, she took out some pills from within the space ring, crushed them, and scattered them around the perimeter.

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing were the three males who raised their torches and a group of men gathered around the fire, each munching on dried food.

    "Nan Nan what are you doing sitting so far away,e over here." Dongfang Minghui greeted her.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave her a light nce, "Come sit."

    Dongfang Minghui took out a small pack of the dried food from her space ring and handed it to Nan Nan, "I purposely made it, try it."

    She idly researched spiritual food within the Royal Academy, sealing the food with spiritual energy in the food itself, then cooking it, and keeping it inside at the end was the only true way to make spiritual food.

    She had experimented many times and failed, this dried food she was munching on now was still a half-finished product.

    Dongfang Wanyu just quietly watched her, staring until Dongfang Minghui''s hairs were standing on end, she didn''t steal the Female Protagonist''s man, could it be because she stole Nan Nan''s attention?

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw her flinch, she simply snatched the other half of the dried food from her hand and took a bite of it where she had bitten it, the spiritual energy flowing from it into her mouth.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, the Female Protagonist was snatching food from her

    "Yummy."

    "Seventh sister I''ve got more here, you, you just nowmy, my that-" before Dongfang Minghui could finish her sentence, the Female Protagonist finished her dry food in a few bites.

    How hungry was she!?

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took half of the dried food in the space ring and handed it to her.

    "Seventh sister, it''s all for you."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and touched her head, "I''ll keep vigil today, you guys rest well."

    On the back of the flying winged tiger, Dongfang Wanyu had set the rules, they would go through six or seven nights in total, there were nine people in their team, two people would take turns keeping vigil each night.

    The first night, she and Mu Sheng were the two.

    Dongfang Minghui was quite relieved with the Female Protagonist keeping watch, not to mention the pills she had sprinkled around to repel the beasts.

    She greeted Liu Qi and Bai Lu, and the three of them rested against arge tree.

    Pharmacists and Spiritual Masters were fundamentally different, Pharmacists'' spiritual energy was weak, and their spiritual energy level was only high enough to sustain them in concocting potions.

    Therefore, in the eyes of a Spiritual Master, Pharmacists were weak and fragile, slightly better than ordinary people, but also close to ordinary people because they had nobat power.

    The difference between Alchemists and Pharmacists was that Alchemists must all be Fire Spiritual Masters, their senses must be very strong and their precision in controlling the fire of the stove must be very high.

    Lu Xing saw that all three of them were Pharmacists, so he leaned in, "So your name is Minghui, I''m relying on you too so don''t worry I''ll protect you."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him and couldn''t help but sputter in her heart, protect them? It''s good that they don''t protect him instead, if he''s not careful and his elf ears were exposed, he''ll probably be caught and taken by the mercenaries. Then, auctioned off at an auction.

    Don''t know how big this Spiritual King child''s face was, but never mind, she''d help him out, seeing as how friendly he was to her.

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s cold gaze swept straight over, Dongfang Minghui quickly closed her eyes and pretended not to see anything.

    Lu Xing also leaned in beside her and closed his eyes.

    The others followed suit, and soon Dongfang Wanyu and Mu Sheng were the only ones among the nine who sat by the fire.

    In the silence of the night, the crackling of the fire and the asional chirping of insects could be heard.

    The night went by peacefully, and the next day, they continued their training on the winged tiger.

    By nightfall, it was a stationing point.

    The so-called stationing point was a resting station specially prepared by the White Moon Empire for the new students who were on their way, and the treatment inside was quite good.

    Dongfang Wanyu counted the heads, among which Lu Xing, Mu Sheng, and Lu Chen were men, so they''d be in one room. After that, two men in one room, for a total of four rooms.

    Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu were definitely in one room, and they went back to their rooms after they received their door tags.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t I just sit down here instead."

    Dongfang Minghui''s whole heart panicked at the thought of sharing a bed with the Female Protagonist, she was afraid that her sleeping posture was not good and she would identally kick the Female Protagonist out of the bed when she got excited at night and then, oh, there would be something for her to see.

    Dongfang Wanyu who did not know her thoughts, carried the person directly to the bed, "Quickly rest, and get prepared for tomorrow! We need to continue the journey."

    Dongfang Minghui shrank into the bed, it wasn''t big enough and she felt ufortable when she slept.

    Dongfang Wanyu closed her eyes, not caring if she was tossing and turning in the inner bed, with a smile on her lips, she felt satisfied.

    Dongfang Minghui really tossed and turned for a long time, and it took her a while to fall asleep.

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately opened her eyes at the sound of steady breathing, measuring over to look at her quietly.

    Her fingers gently traced through the air, but she eventually ced them on her side.

    In the middle of the night, Dongfang Wanyu suddenly heard movement outside and immediately sat up.

    Dongfang Minghui was awakened by this movement and rubbed her hazy sleepy eyes, "Seventh Sister, what''s going on? Why aren''t you asleep."

    She seemed to have dreamed of something delicious just now, hey, now the food''s all gone

    Dongfang Wanyu listened carefully, "It seems to be Nan Nan''s room."

    Nan Nan?

    Dongfang Minghui immediately sobered up, "I''m going to take a look as well."

    This movement was so loud that not only Dongfang Minghui and the others rushed over, but everyone in the other rooms rushed over as well.

    Nan Nan was stunned for a moment, and when she saw Dongfang Wanyu, she said, "The person in the same room as me, I don''t know where they went!"

    Dongfang Wanyu looked around, eight of the nine people had arrived and only one was missing.

    "Li Qin."

    Nan Nan said eagerly, "She said she went out to pee, so I went to sleep first, when I woke up, she still hadn''te back."

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately assigned people, "Lu Chen you and Nan Nan stay here, if Li Qin gets back, put this re out."

    "Okay."

    After that, she divided the six people into two groups, "Mu Sheng, Lu Xing and Bai Lu you three, go to the main building and ask if anyone has seen Li Qin. I, Minghui, and Liu Qi are one team, we''ll look around to see if we can find Li Qin, whether we find anyone or not, we meet back in one hour. Afterward, we will gather in this room."

    After saying that, everyone moved out.

    Dongfang Minghui used her advantage to walk through the grass around her and ask, "Seventh sister, we can go over there and check it out."

    "Minghui, no, didn''t they say earlier that Li Qin disappeared on her way to the toilet, we should go this way." Liu Qi interrupted her.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the Female Protagonist and waited for her to make up her mind.

    "Listen to Liu Qi first, let''s go to the toilets."

    Thanks to all Seren, Lilim, and other donators recently, next I think it''s 2 almost 3 chapters will be full!

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, but then realized what the Female Protagonist was trying to do.

    She was able to exchange questions with the grass about Li Qin''s whereabouts, but to an outsider, her baffling conclusion was utterly baseless.

    The two of them apanied Liu Qi on this journey, smelling the stench of the toilets from afar, and Dongfang Minghui covered her nose, wondering why she hade to suffer this, and she turned her head to look at Dongfang Wanyu to find that the other party was actually unfazed, silently giving thirty-twopliments for Female Protagonist''s calmness.

    "Li Qin!"

    Liu Qi yelled at one cubicle.

    "What are you doing in the middle of the night, can you allow people to use the toilet properly?" Suddenly a rude voice came out of thest cubicle.

    Dongfang Minghui tensed her face and almostughed out loud.

    Dongfang Wanyu suggested, "Liu Qi, go back and see if Li Qin''s gone back! If she hasn''t we might be looking at the wrong ce."

    Liu Qi thought it was possible, so she left.

    Only after seeing her go did Dongfang Minghui say, "Seventh sister, let''s go take a walk this way, we might run into Li Qin."

    "Let''s go."

    The two of them walked for a while and found nothing, the specifications of this rest area was different from other inns, the amodation was all in the backyard. The front yard was where people could entertain themselves, eat and enjoy themselves, and there was a flower garden between the front and back yards. Where they were standing right now was in the middle of this flower garden, and at night it was pitch ck, so they couldn''t see anything.

    "Strange, no one''s here."

    "Seven-"

    Dongfang Wanyu quickly covered her mouth from behind, scooping her up by the waist and shing into the flower garden bushes.

    "Shh, someone."

    Dongfang Minghui lifted the Female Protagonist''s foot and pointed to the trampled flowers and nts on the ground, looking pained.

    Dongfang Wanyu covered her mouth and pointed to a spot not far from them.

    "Ah-"Dongfang Minghui heard a coquettish gasp and goosebumps shook out.

    No, this voice seemed to be that iceberg-faced Li Qin.

    Dongfang Minghui stared, in the darkness, she couldn''t see very well, but she had good ears.

    From the sound that was heard, she probably judged that the two people were undressing right now!

    Why are you taking off your clothes?

    What can you do with your clothes off?

    What else can you do with your clothes off!???

    Could it be? Dongfang Minghui was interested, her eyes were opened wide and she tried staring but couldn''t see the scene since it was too far away.

    It was pitch ck in the distance, and even if she tried to look, she could just vaguely see two ovepping figures.

    Dongfang Wanyu was different from her, she was already bursting with spiritual energy, and with dark spiritual energy in her body, she could see the scene in the distance clearly.

    "Ah, Sister, be gentle."

    Sister?

    The two people secretly wanted to listen in and Dongfang Minghui was scared and confused hearing that, this improper stuff isn''t between a man and woman ah?

    She had secretly read a few porn books, watched a few porn movies, and such when she was in college, but she had never seen a female and female one, it seemed a little exciting.

    Dongfang Minghui gawked and moved down to get closer, but the next second she was pulled from behind by the Female Protagonist, and her feet gave out, sitting directly on the thighs of the person behind her.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    She just wanted to stand up, but she heard two people not far away, "Sister, ah, don''t, there seems to be a sound."

    It had to be said that Li Qin''s alertness was still very high.

    Dongfang Minghui was immediately too frightened to move and sat stiffly on the Female Protagonist''sp.

    Dongfang Wanyu, however, wrapped one hand around her waist and brought her smoothly into her arms.

    "You little demon, you''re actually so unfocused underneath me, just see how I''ll deal with you."

    Soon, lingering moans came out intermittently from both of them, and there were even some sounds of exchanging saliva, they were all especially loud in the silent night.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned red as she listened to their lewd moans, she didn''t expect these two to be so bold as to stay awake in the middle of the night ande out for a wild romp in the garden!

    To add to her headache, the Female Protagonist''s body behind her was burning hot and scalding.

    She couldn''t leave nor stay. Her entire body just turned stiff.

    Thest door in Dongfang Wanyu''s mind opened uppletely so that''s how two women can have intimate rtions.

    She grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s waist with one hand, and with the other, she stared at the scene of the two people having sex ying out in the distance.

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was beating like a drum, she felt the hand on her waist getting stronger and stronger, hugging her so much that she could not escape. She felt a hot breath down her neck it was from the Female Protagonist and it made her shiver.

    "Seven-"

    Dongfang Minghui turned to lean into her ear and wanted to whisper softly, who expected that as she turned she rubbed against the Female Protagonist''s lips as their cheeks gently rubbed against each other due to their proximity.

    Their lips lightly touched each other, Dongfang Minghui''s pupils widened in horror and she immediately retreated.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Inside there was a mass of fireworks going through her head.

    Her hands shook and she quickly turned her head around.

    Next, the entanglement continued not far away, but Dongfang Minghui no longer had the desire to peep.

    Dongfang Wanyu raised her hand to touch her head, but thinking about the other party''s frightened gaze, she decided not to frighten her and couldn''t help smiling.

    Like two buddhas, they sat there quietly until they had finished and left.

    Dongfang Minghui felt faint as soon as she stood up, it was only because Dongfang Wanyu held her in her arms that she didn''t fall.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Probably squatted too long." She felt both her legs go numb and tried to walk a few times before they came alive.

    "Let''s go back."

    "Yeah."

    Dongfang Minghui followed her back, feeling so embarrassed at the thought of that careless rubbing motion she''d just made.

    By the time they returned, Li Qin had returned to her room, and everyone, sensing that everything was fine, went to their respective rooms.

    "Minghui, why is your face so red?" Nan Nan was the first to notice the other''s difference.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed dryly, sneaking a nce at Li Qin''s reaction, the other party was sitting on the side drinking water, it looked like she should have just screamed too much, but this thought made her ashamed.

    "It''s fine, it was probably just a little cold wind outside, you guys get some rest, we still have to travel tomorrow."

    Dongfang Minghui trailed off, followed slowly behind her by Dongfang Wanyu.

    "Rest well." Not wanting to see the other person sitting restlessly, Dongfang Wanyu simply gave up and went back, she casually sat on a chair, closed her eyes, and began to practice.

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief and tossed and turned on her bed for a long time before falling asleep.

    The next day, when they left the station, they realized that students from other empires had also arrived at this station.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked at the logo on the other''s clothes, a purple loosestrife flower.

    "It''s someone from Zng Academy." Lu Chen whispered.

    The people from Zng Academy were a group of five, and the leader was a tall, handsome woman.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded lightly at them as a greeting.

    The nine people turned around and left the station, Dongfang Minghui looked back at the other person, this person, she seemed to be the person who had sex with Li Qinst night, why did the two people pretend that they didn''t know each other?

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know what she was doing when she saw her at the end.

    "Let''s go, we''d better get to the White Moon Empire as soon as possible."

    The group once again sat on the flying beast, probably because of what happened to Li Qin, for the next few days, nothing eventful happened.

    They settled down in the White Moon Empire and found several inns but were turned down for being overcrowded.

    Probably because all the new students from the three empires had gathered here while they werete.

    "Let''s split up in groups of two and go check it out, if there''s none, we''ll gather back at the same ce, if there is, one person cane back to report." Dongfang Wanyu suggested.

    "I''ll team up with Mu Sheng and Lu Xing." Lu Chen volunteered, out of the nine of them, it was just the three men here after all.

    They ran through several ces and found them all full. Dongfang Minghui said strangely, "Before the White Moon Empire set up rest houses in every ce. It''s not like every inn can be full of guests. Didn''t they think this would happen? This situation?"

    "You don''t know anything about the recent situation youngdy, in recent days, the Nangong family held arge auction, and it was said that it would auction off Mr. Zhongshan''s weapons. Many peoplee here in admiration for the mid-grade weapons, and this crowd is overflowing with customers."

    It turned out that the innkeeper heard Dongfang Minghui''s confusion and kindly gave an exnation, he then smiled, "By the looks of you two, you should be here to participate in the New Student Selection Tournament held by the White Moon Empire, don''t bother looking for any lodging, even if you break your legs the inns are all full. How many of you are there?"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, it turns out it''s because there''s a big auction, "Shopkeeper, there''s nine of us, do you think you can arrange shelter for us?"

    The innkeeper hesitated for a moment, "There is a space avable, two firewood rooms for storage, if you don''t mind, you can squeeze in although it''ll be tight."

    They discussed the matter, and Dongfang Minghui waited at the inn while Dongfang Wanyu went to get the rest.

    Just as this innkeeper had said, their groups went out to try their luck, all to no avail.

    In the end, the nine were assigned to the two rooms, with the men staying in one room and the rest of the group in the other.

    The innkeeper also gave them extra bedding especially for them, and a few of them startedying them out on the ground.

    "The New Student Selection will only be in five days, and there will be teachers from the Royal Academying to meet us, so we should be practicing well for the next few days."

    That said, the result was that the next day, everyone met up to hang out in Yundu City.

    Dongfang Minghui was also dragged out for a stroll by Liu Qi and Bai Lu, due to the recent Nangong family''s auction event, which intermittently boosted the economy of the entire Yundu City, many merchants took their business directly to the street, with peopleing and going on both sides.

    "Minghui, I see that your skin is much better than before these days, what did you use to protect it? Tell me about it too." Bai Lu dragged them over to the girls'' favorite shop and asked as she opened some rouge to look at.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her face, as she got better at cultivating her skills, she found that her skin seemed to be getting finer and finer.

    "Actually, I don''t take care of it much, probably because I drink too much spirit liquid daily." Dongfang Minghui lied, actually, the pharmacy''s pharmacists don''t even practice normally, not to mention getting more beautiful from a skill. Even if she said it, I''m afraid not many people would believe her.

    Bai Lu sneered at her, not believing her at all, she picked two boxes of rouge, "Boss, I want this."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know that she was being remembered, so it had to be said that a woman''s heart was like a needle.

    Liu Qi was fine with it, "Let''s go see what''s good to eat over there."

    At the mention of food, Dongfang Minghui immediately got energetic, she heard Yong Xing speak in Angelica Garden about the White Moon Empire''s specialties, and she was already drooling.

    The two of them hit it off and immediately ran towards the distant food shops.

    At the inn, everyone went out, but Dongfang Wanyu sat cross-legged, although instead of cultivating, she took out a colorful stone from the space ring that was about to lose its luster.

    "The seven-colored stone is about to lose its luster." Qing Mo was a bit anxious, it was reasonable to assume that in the journals of those dead Dark Spiritualists there should be a little bit of documentation of how to hide dark spiritual energy.

    "Wanyu, didn''t you really not find anything useful in the forbidden area of the Royal Academy?"

    Dongfang Wanyu calmly tossed the colorful stone back into her space ring, "Before the seven-colored stone is thoroughly used up I''ll find a way to cover up the dark spirit energy."

    "Since that Nangong Family is holding arge auction, why don''t you go outside and ask around to see if you can get in, maybe you can find some treasures." Qing Mo suggested.

    "Good."

    After saying that, Dongfang Wanyu also left the house, but she was running to get news of the auction.

    She found a local beggar and gave him a little money to get the news she wanted.

    "I didn''t expect that only those who got an invitation to the auction would be allowed in, why didn''t I know that the Nangong family would have so many rules now." Qing Mo couldn''t help but get worried for Wanyu.

    "Since there are many rules, it means that all the items in this auction are good." Dongfang Wanyu said, being so cautious, it seemed that the finale of the auction must not be simple.

    Just now, she heard from the beggar that apart from the merchants from the other two empires that would being over, many of the families of the White Moon Empire possessed an invitation from the Nangong family, as well as many of the local mercenaries with some reputation, they more or less all had one in their hands.

    Dongfang Wanyu already had a n.

    She turned her head and ran to the mercenary guild, which happened to have newly posted quests on its board, with many mercenaries flocked around it. Dongfang Wanyu came just in time to see this scene.

    At the same time, the other side of the bulletin board also had the current top three mercenaries ranked on the list, which included the Fierce Tiger, Silver Wolf, and Rosebud Mercenaries.

    "Hey, I heard that the Rosebud Mercenary Corpspleted another A-rank mission this time, how many does this make?"

    "When theyplete another S-ranked mission, I''m afraid they''ll be able to surpass Silver Wolf in points and take over second ce."

    "It''s still because of that ruthless person on their team, he always looks like he''s going for the hardest every time, and dares to take on even the most dangerous missions."

    "Shh, stop it, they''re back to deliver the mission''s results."

    Dongfang Wanyu silently listened to the conversations of the people on the sidelines, then soon found arge group of people gathered at the entrance of the mercenary group, the crowd suddenly dispersed, then seven people came forward, the leader was a girl who held arge de, she carried it on her backand came towards this side in big strides.

    Behind her were four men and two women, all with blood on their faces. Apparently they ran to the guild as soon as theypleted the task.

    The man in the middle swept over with cold eyes and was surprised when he saw Dongfang Wanyu.

    Dongfang Wanyu also raised her eyebrows and looked at him twice.

    As soon as the Rosebud Mercenaries walked over, the crowd at the entrance of the guild dispersed to watch the show.

    "Miss Wanyu, when did youe to Yundu City and why didn''t you notify me?" Zhao Sanqi''s face wasn''t as cold as it was when he came in just now, and there was more than a hint of warmness.

    Dongfang Wanyu took one look at him and smiled slightly, "Long time no see, big brother Zhao."

    The two of them found a quiet teahouse, and Zhao Sanqi personally poured tea for her.

    "Time flies by so fast, it''s been more than a year since we parted in the Purple Devil Mountain Range." Zhao Sanqimented.

    Dongfang Wanyu quietly drank tea, she could feel that the other party''s cultivation had increased quite a bit, but the smell of blood on his body was also heavy and he seemed to have changed a lot.

    "Did something happen after we left?"

    To make someone change so much in a short period of time, it must be something that one could do nothing about.

    And just now, she didn''t see Wang Fei and Mu Qing in the Rosebud Mercenary Group, from their actions at the Purple Devil Mountain Range, she could tell that they were all as close as siblings.

    Zhao Sanqi''s hand holding the cup of water suddenly paused, "Actually, that mission was intentionally set up by someone and it was-" then he smiled miserably. "It doesn''t matter anymore, Fifth Brother and Sixth Sister are gone, leaving me alone, and it just so happens that the head of the Rosebud Mercenaries was willing to take me in, so I threw myself at them."

    So that''s it.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, "I can see that you''re doing pretty well now."

    Zhao Sanqi looked at Dongfang Wanyu, "What did Miss Wanyue to the White Moon Empire this time for?"

    "I''m one of the new student representatives of the Royal Academy, I came to the White Moon Empire to participate in the New Student Selection Competition." Dongfang Wanyu said gently.

    "Miss Wanyu is a new student of the Royal Academy, congrattions."

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that the look of surprise on his face did not seem to be fake and said, "Right now, however, I have one thing that I want to discuss with you."

    Zhao Sanqi immediately answered, "Miss Wanyu, please speak."

    "When I came to Yundu City, I found that there were many peopleing from all over the continent, and after asking around, I found out that it was because the local Nangong Family was going to hold arge auction, can you tell me what are the items in this auction?"

    Zhao Sanqi couldn''t help but look around at the bystanders before lowering his voice, "Does Miss Wanyu want to participate in the auction? "

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, "Yes, I do want to get into this auction, but I made some inquiries and they said the auction site presided by the Nangong family this time is very strict, only those with the invitation letter they handed out are allowed to enter."

    Zhao Sanqi tapped his fingers lightly on the table, "What item does Miss Wanyu want?"

    Dongfang Wanyuughs, "My Ninth Sister had a belt that was previously worn but broke off, I heard that Mr Zhongshan had a belt-like weapon to put up for auction this time, so I wanted to go get it to give to Ninth Sister."

    Zhao Sanqi hesitated for a moment, "Miss Wanyu and your sister''s rtionship is truly enviable, let''s do it like this, Miss Wanyu wait for me for a day, I''ll get back to you after I ask the group head."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, although she was anxious, she also knew that this could not be rushed. It would be a relief if she could use the Rosebud Mercenaries to blend in.

    "Seventh sister, you''ve been out and about too, did you find anything interesting? Tell me about it." Dongfang Minghui was full and satisfied, she couldn''t stop talking when she was rxed.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and listened to her finish, finding that she and Dongfang Minghui were the only ones in the room. Bai Lu and Liu Qi, weren''t in their rooms, "Is everyone else still not back?"

    "Bai Lu came back, but she seems to have lost something and went out looking for it again, we said we''d apany her, but she wasn''t happy about it. As for Nan Nan and Liu Qi, we split up before and I have no idea where they ran off to."

    Dongfang Minghui also didn''t understand why, after a good shopping trip, in the end, Bai Lu got upset and lost something.

    Dongfang Wanyu ran next door to look and found that the males side had alle back.

    "Wanyu, the other nine teams have all arrived, but they don''t seem to have a ce to stay, should we see how many we can squeeze in here?" Lu Chen saw her and immediately said.

    "Ask Mu Sheng and Lu Xing''s opinion first. If they agree, three more people cane. More than that, and it will instead affect their respective cultivation and rest."

    "Mu Sheng and Lu Xing are fine with it."

    "That''s good."

    Bai Lu''s face was very bad when she returned, her entire face was sunken, and out of the six people, it was Dongfang Minghui and Liu Qi who were the most familiar with her, and from the same pharmacy.

    "What''s wrong with you? Did you get your stuff back?" Dongfang Minghui asked after her with concern.

    Bai Lu red at her and directly shrugged off her hand, "It''s all because of you, if you and Liu Qi weren''t running everywhere to eat, how could someone steal my space ring? It''s full of medicinal nts I''ve prepared especially for thispetition. More than a dozen kinds, how do you want me topete now?"

    After saying that, she cried out all by herself.

    Dongfang Minghui and Liu Qi looked at each other, she felt particrly aggrieved and simply retreated to the side as well.

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at her coldly and dragged Dongfang Minghui out.

    "Don''t feel bad, it''s not your fault at all."

    Dongfang Minghui trailed off, she was the leader of the Pharmacy, if Bai Lu''s Space Ring was stolen, this entry was really a bit up in the air.

    "What kind of thief is so powerful that they can even steal a ring on someone''s hand?" She couldn''t help but touch her ring, purposefully going in with her consciousness to find Toothless'' lying on his back with his limbs just syed out in the open. She was lucky to still have her space ring, it was full of her important treasures, Love Flower, Toothless, and those elixirs and pills of hers. If it was stolen, she would most likely cry without any face left like Bai Lu, no, even harder than her.

    As if Dongfang Wanyu had read her mind, she touched her head, "Bai Lu''s Space Ring being stolen is pretty normal for thesemon thieves to steal, I forgot to remind you before you left. There are many stealing hands in a busy area, and I''m to me for that."

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache, "This isn''t good, the dean also asked me to take care of them well before going out."

    Is it possible that she has to give the medicinal nts she prepared to Bai Lu?

    Dongfang Minghui was a little unhappy, but she was not stupid, Bai Luo had some hostility towards her, why would she do such a mother mary like thing and give her her own nts?

    "Don''t think too much about it, wait until we meet up with the leading teacher and see if we can help her make up for her participation." Dongfang Wanyu saw the other person frowning and scrunching up her face like a little olddy.

    Dongfang Minghui was also about to cry, even a shopping trip can also turn into a disaster.

    As expected, it was definitely no good to be outside of the Royal Academy.

    By the time the two of them entered the room, Bai Lu had already been persuaded by Liu Qi, her eyes were still red and she didn''t even want to look at Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui leaned towards the Female Protagonist, she saw her close her eyes to practice, and started to practice as well.

    The next day, Dongfang Wanyu went to the teahouse again to see Zhao Sanqi.

    Zhao Sanqi met her and smiled, "Miss Wanyu, first I''ll tell you a little news, the head of the group she agreed to bring you into the auction. However, I told her that you were my bonded sister, so I''ll trouble you a little."

    As soon as Dongfang Wanyu heard this, she immediately smiled, "Then this sister says thanks, brother."

    Once the pass for the auction was done, Dongfang Wanyu went back and found that Lu Chen had already brought the teacher in charge over to a side.

    She immediately remembered the incident with Bai Lu and pulled the teacher aside immediately to inquire, "Teacher, one of our pharmacists lost a space ring with twenty or so medicinal nts she prepared. Can the situation be reported to the higher-ups?"

    The teacher hesitated for a moment, "I''ll report this to the top immediately, but I won''t be able to guarantee that they''ll make up the difference for these twenty kinds of medicinal nts."

    Dongfang Minghui was still unaware that the Female Protagonist had asked for her, and she was, at the moment, fighting a big war in her head. One side righteously telling her to give herself for the greater good, and the other side telling her that people need to fend for themselves.

    Bai Lu lost her space ring, so naturally, she stayed in the room and didn''t want to go out.

    When she saw that there was no one else in the room, she immediately ran to Dongfang Minghui, "Qian Minghui, you are also involved in the loss of my space ring. If I don''t join thepetition, I will tell the others the good deeds you did when I get back."

    Dongfang Minghui was confused, was this a sign of begging?

    "Why don''t I know about any of these good deeds, enlighten me?" She was very serious about her question.

    But Bai Lu took her to mean that she was being sarcastic, "Qian Minghui, you''re the one who''s leading our pharmacy. You must have done some foxy tricks to charm the dean, or else with your low-level Medicine Gardener status, you shouldn''t have been promoted in such a short time to a junior pharmacist."

    "Shut up!"

    Dongfang Wanyu kicked open the door andshed out her whip at Bai Lu with an angry face.

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking in her head, so it turns out that some person was displeased with her and had already made up such a great story about her in the pharmacy?

    When she saw the Female Protagonist take out her whip though, Dongfang Minghui blocked it without even thinking about it.

    "Ouch, fuck that hurts."

    Dongfang Wanyu had no mercy at all with this whip, and she obviously didn''t expect her sister to rush in to block this whip for someone else.

    Dongfang Minghui gave the Female Protagonist a mournful nce, tantly beating up a pharmacist in anger, she still wanted to be in the pharmacy and didn''t want to get involved in this random fight anyway.

    "Get out." Dongfang Wanyu barked.

    Bai Lu was dumbfounded, she couldn''t even hide if she wanted to when she saw the whip just now, with a cold look from Dongfang Wanyu, Bai Lu ran out even if she had to roll and crawl.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned white with pain, her forehead beaded with sweat.

    Dongfang Wanyu put the long whip away and pulled her clothes away from her wrist, and saw a bloody whip mark on the fair wrist, on top of which there was also the charred ckness of lightning clicking, clearly visible bones under the whip mark, how much force was in this whip, she knew best.

    "Did you want to die?"

    Calming down, Dongfang Wanyu could see why the other person was stupid enough to block it.

    "It hurts, Seventh sister. "Dongfang Minghui''s eyebrows knitted together, she felt that she had multiple disasters and cmities attached to her as soon as she left the house.

    Dongfang Wanyu was so distressed that she wanted to give herself a smack with the whip too, thinking that she had caused it.

    "The wound must be cleaned try to endure the pain for a bit."

    She used her spiritual power to force out the remaining lightning from her wound, then removed the charred ck flesh.

    Once she looked up, she saw Dongfang Minghui tearfully biting her lip, looking pitiful.

    Dongfang Wanyu acted rudely and wiped away the tears from the other party''s eyes, speaking in a rough tone, "The matter of Bai Lu. You''re not allowed to be in charge anymore, let me handle it."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes hurt and she lowered her head, thinking to herself, is it really okay to leave it to the Female Protagonist?

    Seeing how the Female Protagonist had just looked like she was going to kill her, Dongfang Minghui was not too relieved.

    "Well, I won''t hit her again at least, you can rest assured."

    Receiving the other''s assurance, Dongfang Minghui sniffled and nudged her little head.

    Crushing the pills and applying them to the wound, Dongfang Wanyu wrapped the wound with a cloth, "Stay inside for the next two days. Rest well in your room, I''m going out tomorrow, so I can''t apany you."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head, she probably knew what the Female Protagonist was going to do.

    If nothing else goes wrong, the Female Protagonist''s innocence should be handed over tomorrow, so she''d have to be sensible and not cause her any trouble.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and couldn''t help but mouth off, "Seventh sister, you want to take Lu Xing out?"

    "Lu Xing? "Dongfang Wanyu looked at her strangely and flicked her fingers at her head, "Rest well and don''t think about nonsense."

    The next day, Dongfang Wanyu pretended to be Zhao Sanqi''s righteous sister and managed to blend in with the Rose Mercenary Group.

    The leader of the mercenary group was the domineering woman she saw that day carrying arge de.

    Her eyes narrowed to a line when she saw Dongfang Wanyu, "You''re Zhao Sanqi''s righteous sister?"

    Dongfang Wanyu wasn''t afraid, "Right."

    The womanughed with an open-mouth at her, "Come, let me try your skill." The woman immediately shed with her sword without warning.

    If Dongfang Wanyu hadn''t dodged just in time, she would have been sliced in half by therge de just now.

    Dongfang Wanyu also took out her long whip and met the attack.

    "Haha, good whip." The group leadershed straight at her without any unnecessary movements, everything was done in one action.

    Dongfang Wanyu had a few difficulties coping with it, and she was shaken back a few steps just now from that sh.

    When Zhao Sanqi saw this, he immediately held the sword and stopped her, "Captain, my righteous sister is still just a junior, please be merciful."

    The head of Rosebud frowned slightly but then took the sword back, "Since Sanqi said so, how could I not show mercy. We''ll fight again some other time."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled and took the long whip back.

    "Thank you Captain for your mercy."

    The captainpatted Dongfang Wanyu''s shoulder, "Since you are Sanqi''s righteous sister, in the future, you will also be everyone''s righteous sister, everyone, right?"

    This cheerful personality was really

    Dongfang Wanyu grinned lightly, did she have a good impression of her? At least for now this mercenary captain seemed alright with her.

    After being acquainted, Dongfang Wanyu walked around with Zhao Sanqi in the Rosebud Mercenaries, she watched them train normally, several people fought against each other, and the training was very intense.

    "When we don''t have missions, we mostly train in the base, in groups of two, for ten hours a day."

    Zhao Sanqi took Dongfang Wanyu for a walk around their residence and introduced her warmly.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded slightly as she realized that most of the mercenaries were warriors.

    The residence and office within the Rose Mercenary Corps were in the same ce, with overly simple furnishings, and aside from some training equipment, there were no other unnecessary things. Especially the female stuff.

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help admiring Captain Mu''s careless appearance.

    "I wonder if I could form a mercenary group." She muttered.

    "Brother Zhao, I heard them talking about your mission at the mercenary guild earlier, what''s an A-rank mission?"

    Zhao Sanqi saw that she was curious, so he exined to her in detail some of the rules of the mercenary group, such as the fact that a group must be at least three people. The higher the mission level, the higher the corresponding points would be.

    A mercenary group''s rank was based on points.

    Dongfang Wanyu became even more curious about this line of work after hearing about it.

    That night, she didn''t go back home, but stayed with the Rosebud Mercenaries, listening to their stories about the strange things they encountered in each mission, and fell asleep listening to them.

    The next morning, the group packed up and headed towards the Nangong family''s auction site.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw a three-story building from a distance, and only when she reached it did she see the three words on the que  Tianyun Pavilion.

    When Zhao Sanqi saw her staring at the que, he couldn''t help but exin, "Wanyu you don''t know, this Nangong family has been passed down for three generations, today there''s only one Nangong Tianyun from the first generation, so the auction was named Tianyun Pavilion."

    "It seems that the Nangong family is very fond of this young master."

    "Right." Zhao Sanqi also shared with Dongfang Wanyu an interesting incident that happened a few months ago in the recent past.

    A character from out of town had identally offended Young Master Nangong and ended up being skinned and left to dry on the walls of Yundu City.

    Dongfang Wanyu was listening to the story and stepped into the Tianyun Pavilion, it was very luxurious, with waiters everywhere upstairs and downstairs, dressed in uniform and wearing ornate masks.

    The Rosebud Mercenaries were considered to be one of the most powerful groups in Yundu City, but they were only given a ce at the back of the building.

    Dongfang Wanyu raised her head and looked around curiously at the third floor''s set up, there were a total of three private rooms on the third floor, in a three-pointed configuration, each of which was separated by a curtain, making it impossible to see the people sitting inside.

    The second floor was set up with five private rooms, also with beaded curtains hanging separately.

    The third floor was the normal hall, at the front of the hall there was a booth with an erected tform on top of it, next to it stood a masked girl, looking at her graceful figure, Dongfang Wanyu decided that she was the main auctioneer this time.

    Zhao Sanqi saw her looking around, so he whispered a few words of advice to her.

    After half an hour when people started to enter, the auction was officially opened.

    To her surprise, the auction opened, and at the front, a row of very well-built girls suddenly appeared, singing and dancing, and soon an amorous dance came on, drawing everyone''s interest to the highest level.

    Dongfang Wanyu found that all these girls used spiritual power when they soared into the air, thus showing that all the servers in here were at least Spiritualists, and their spiritual power was not weak.

    "There are hidden dragons and tigers in here, the girl you saw by the booth is a Dual System Spiritual King. And the servants behind you are all Great Spiritualists. The Nangong family is really rich and powerful!"

    Dongfang Wanyu was amazed, no wonder an auction of this Nangong family would cause such a big stir, causing all the respectable people of the three empires toe over.

    "So it seems that today''s auction item must be a very rare treasure."

    "If you see something useful, there''s no harm in carrying it off." Qing Mo said.

    "Good."

    After the dance ended, all the people soon stepped back one by one and returned to their proper positions.

    The girl beside the stage lifted her veil to reveal a delicate and beautiful face, her lips smiling and her thin waist full of grace bowed towards them.

    "Everyone, I''m Xue Xin, the auctioneer of Tianyun Pavilion, I''m pleased to meet you all again. In order to save everyone''s precious time, I will be bringing you the first entry of the day."

    After she finished smiling, she directly ced her palm on the stone groove next to the stand, and soon the tform opened and a crystal clear egg emitting a faint fluorescent light appeared in everyone''s eyes.

    "Dragon n''s egg." Qing Mo said in surprise.

    Dongfang Wanyu also took a closer look at it, although she didn''t know why the Dragon n''s egg fell into their hands, the eggs of the Dragon n were thought to be precious, and this auction was bound to be extremely hot.

    "Be at ease, this is the first auction item, the more precious items wille to the end."

    Xue Xin saw everyone talking about it and directly answered with a smile, "This is a dragon egg that is still alive, the little one inside is about to be born as well. You can imagine how cool it would be to have a spirit pet like this."

    Dongfang Wanyu sneered, Dragons are inherently a proud species, even a stray young dragon might not easily bow to humans, and to subjugate them, that sort of thing really couldn''t be done without a little skill.

    Of course, the auction house wouldn''t be kind enough to tell people that

    Enjoy the chapter guys~~! Stay safe!

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    The little guy inside the egg waspletely unaware that it was being auctioned off at the moment, and ity quietly inside the protective shield, allowing the price to be opened for bidding.

    "The price starts at one thousand spirit stones, and every increase must not be less than one hundred." The auctioneer, Xue Xin smiled.

    As soon as the words fell, someone under the stage began to call for bids.

    "Five thousand spirit stones."

    "Ten thousand Spirit Stones."

    Zhao Sanqi and his group just sat there, enjoying the free food and tea given away by Tianyun Pavilion, letting the people next to them raise their cards and call out prices,pletely indifferent.

    "Brother Zhao, don''t you guys want to have a dragon cub that can soar through the clouds and mist?"

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but ask curiously when he saw that they were not participating at all.

    Captain Mu turned around with a cheerful smile and asked, "Little sister Wanyu, you don''t think the auction is over just because you get it, do you?"

    It was only considered their own if they could hold onto it and they, the Rosebud Mercenaries, were still very self-aware of this, in the entire Yundu City, there were countless people who dared to bark at them.

    This time, they actually had no intention ofing, but since the Nangong family had sent an invitation, they made a casual visit as a way of giving face to the Nangong Family as well as Wanyu.

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded her head, she understood, in fact, the position of the Rosebud Mercenaries could be seen from the arrangement of the location they were sitting, insignificant yet not to be overlooked in the heart of the Nangong Family.

    "One hundred thousand spirit stones."

    Thest price was directly shouted, one hundred thousand spirit stones, a price shouted from the leftmost private room on the second floor.

    Xue Xin smiled slightly, "One hundred thousand spirit stones once."

    "One hundred thousand spirit stones twice."

    "One hundred thousand spirit stones-"

    Suddenly one person on the third floor slightly lifted the curtain and raised his sign and called out, "150,000 spirit stones."

    Dongfang Wanyu had only had a little concept of spirit stones since she came out of the academy, 100,000 spirit stones if converted into gold coins, it was about a one to ten conversion equivalent so about one million gold coins.

    Spirit Stones only becamemon with the promotion of the three major empires, but for some small, remote ces, it was probably still more useful to use gold coins.

    "One hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones once."

    "One hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones twice."

    "One hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones three times."

    As soon as Xue Xin finalized it, she smiled and congratted, "Congrattions to the Sui family for winning this dragon egg, congrattions to Sui Second Master."

    Dongfang Wanyu raised his head to take a look at that Second Master Sui, dressed in an airy, simple dress pattern, with a medium to high temperament, but his appearance only looked like he was in his early twenties.

    It was really hard to know where this second master''s title came from.

    Zhao Sanqi saw her face filled with confusion, so he exined in a low voice, "Wanyu little sister you just arrived in Yundu City so you don''t understand. There are four major powers in the capital that should not be easily offended. One is the Nangong family of the Tianyun Pavilion, second is the head of the Rose House, but no one is sure what his origin is, third is this Sui family."

    Captain Mu gently nced at Zhao Sanqi, he immediately shut up.

    Dongfang Wanyu looked around at the servants standing around and immediately smiled, "These families are so huge, naturally they can''t be offended, Brother Zhao, let''s see what''s next to be auctioned off that will really open people''s eyes."

    Most of the servants in this ce were at the Great Spiritualist level, and there were even higher level Spiritualists sitting around, it was feared that their every word and deed would be watched and listened to.

    Afterward, everyone continued to drink tea and eat spiritual food.

    "The next item up for auction is one of Mr. Zhongshan''s weapons, a female''s belt, so watch carefully."

    What was soon presented was an exquisite green glowing belt, the belt''s surface was all jade, but the inside was full of mystery, it was divided into many pieces and in each of these individual small pieces was space storages, which could be used to put some daily necessities.

    No need for her borate too much about it, Xue Xin mentioned all the advantages and disadvantages of this object.

    "Everyone please don''t underestimate this belt, this is an Earth-grade weapon made by Mr. Zhongshan, the inside of the belt conceals poison needles. You can look at the opposite side, there are a total of twelvepartments on the side, thesepartments are all an individual space, and the built-in capacity is also veryrge, from the smallest torgest, it can hold many things. The only w is that this jade belt is probably only suitable for women." Xue Xin finally said with a little regret.

    The style of the jade belt was also very small, so it seemed that Mr. Zhongshan had made it for a specific type of woman in mind.

    Zhao Sanqi immediately whispered as soon as he saw the object, "Wanyu girl, this is the item you want to buy at auction, right? To give your Ninth Sister? Or was it your Eighth Sister, why do I remember that you seem to have just a Ninth Brother?"

    Dongfang Wanyu was very happy when she saw it. She did want to give it to Ninth Sister! A special item, with concealed weapons that was really made for Ninth Sister, with the poisoned needles inside, after Ninth Sister''s skills were practiced, staying alive shouldn''t be a problem. There was also the built-in space, just enough for her to put pills and such.

    "Brother Zhao, it was a necessity to hide it from you, please forgive me." Dongfang Wanyu saw that she couldn''t conceal it, so she simply didn''t lie, she was genuinely thinking of Zhao Sanqi as a friend, and she didn''t want to have a gap in trust in the future.

    Zhao Sanqi pped his head, he said, "When I saw that little brother was white and pure, as well as soft and weak, I didn''t think about it that way. The other party also had a delicate heart, easily seeing the feelings of fifth brother and sixth sister, she really did seem like a girl.

    "Hey, I don''t me you, it''s really my clumsy eyes as a big brother." Zhao Sanqi smiled bitterly and shook his head, his mood lowered when he thought of his Fifth Brother and Sixth Sister.

    Xue Xin smiled, "Mr. Zhongshan has given this item a very touching name  Entangled Love, the starting price is fifty thousand spirit stones, each time''s increase shall not be less than five thousand spirit stones, the bidding begins."

    "Weapons made by Mr. Zhongshan are usually fine quality, and this second lot has been auctioned off, I''m really looking forward to it more and more! The next lot is up."

    "Sixty thousand spirit stones."

    "One hundred thousand spirit stones."

    "All of Mr. Zhongshan''s weapons are unique, I must get this item, one hundred and fifty thousand."

    "Two hundred thousand."

    Dongfang Wanyu sat watching them fight with cold eyes, next to her, Zhao Sanqi looked at her, "Thepetition is so strong, Wanyu have you brought enough spirit stones?"

    Dongfang Wanyu took a look around and sighed when she saw that everyone was looking over, "Who would have thought that Mr. Zhongshan''s work is so popr, it''s no one''s fault if it can''t be taken today."

    Just as they were talking, the asking price had risen from two hundred thousand to eight hundred thousand.

    "Eight hundred thousand once."

    "Eight hundred thousand twice."

    Dongfang Wanyu held up a sign and lightly said, "One million spirit stones."

    Although this weapon was the work of Mr. Zhongshan, in the end, it still made for a woman to wear, the few bidding men looked at each other and thought it wasn''t worth it since it was likely to just be given to their family''s younger sisters to y with. Now hearing this price, they suddenly felt the price was a little high.

    They all shook their heads and withdrew from the bidding.

    Xue Xin saw it then continued, "One million calling once."

    "One million calling twice."

    "One million final call, deal."

    "Congrattions to the winner, the youngdy from the Rose Mercenary Corps."

    A waitress came over and murmured a few words in Dongfang Wanyu''s ear, she nodded, "I''ll immediately go over."

    "Captain, Brother Zhao, I''ll go over there first."

    Zhao Sanqi asked after me, "Do you want me to apany you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu shook her head.

    The waitress took her to a small hall in the middle of nowhere, and when she walked in, the hall door quickly closed.

    Then the small door in the hall was opened from inside and an old woman came out.

    "Little miss, I''ve brought you the spirit stones you asked for."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked through the valuables inside her space ring and took them all out and gave them to her.

    "Aunt Mo, you can privately have these pills taken to Yuntian Pavilion to be appraised, they are all of good quality, and the price should be able to cover one million spirit stones. "

    Aunt Mo shook her head and refused, "Little Miss, I can''t take your things, if Miss finds outter, she will surely chastise me. "

    Dongfang Wanyu handed over the space ring, "To run an underground business is a big risk! How can you do that if you don''t have the funds, besides, there''s not much use for these things on me. These things were brought out from Death Valley, you must have one of your faceless men send it over, don''t let Yuntian Pavillion find any clues."

    After saying that, not caring if the other party epted it or not, Dongfang Wanyu directly walked out.

    When an auction was over, the tform on the stand immediately withdrew the item, and then another item was sent out.

    Again, a shield enveloped it, as if it were a small formation, and no matter how the contents tossed around inside, they could not escape.

    Dongfang Wanyu quickly sat back down, so quickly that nothing was noticeable. However, when she saw what was on the stand, a trace of apprehension shed in her eyes. This third lot was actually a living medicinal nt, looking at the size and colour of its flowers. Dongfang Wanyu''s heart surged.

    If Dongfang Minghui was here, she would be absolutely astonished, because this third lot was exactly the same as the love flower in her space ring. It was only missing the colour of love flower, and the flowers were more than twice as small.

    It was not exactly the same looking closely, but it was still more simr than most nts, it couldn''t have been a coincidence.

    "What is this?" Everyone was curious.

    Can''t me them for not having eyes to see, most of the people who have actually seen the Love Flower have turned into bones in the Valley of Death.

    Dongfang Wanyu was lucky enough to be able to see the true face of the Love Flower because of Dongfang Minghui''s help.

    She saw the Love Flower in the protective shield, it kept hitting the shield with its leaves since it was consciously hitting it, without stopping, it was obviously enlightened.

    Xue Xin saw that everyone''s curiosity was piqued, and that''s why she exined without missing a beat, "The third auction item you see is a medicinal nt with intelligence, the one medicinal nt that we all dream. This nt, its name is Love Flower."

    The love flower was no stranger to everyone''s ears, which person wasn''t afraid of seeing the aura of death, that gadget was something that even a top rank Spiritual Sage had to worry about. It could lead to dire consequences if even they were attacked by the aura of death not to mention these ordinary spiritualists.

    "It''s interesting to see a love flower that has opened its intelligence." The Sui Second Young Master on the second floor suddenly lifted the bead curtain and apuded, "Xue Xin Auctioneer, I have a question I would like you to answer."

    Xue Xin''s smile remained unchanged, her mannersplete, "Second Master, please ask."

    "I would like to ask, is this Love Flower of yours the one that opened its spiritual wisdom in Death Valley? How did you bring it back?"

    It had to be said that this Sui Second Young Master''s questioning was a bit tricky, especially for such a stunning beauty.

    Of course, the people next to him didn''t dare to call him out, everyone knew that the Sui family had sent a group of Spiritualists to Death Valley, but unfortunately no one returned.

    Xue Xin smiled and shook her head, "Second Master, it''s not that Xue Xin doesn''t want to tell you the answer, but rather this enlightened love flower species is not the one from Death Valley, this is an artificial love flower seed that someone cultivated from its seeds.

    "Wow, so that''s how it is."

    "Who''s so powerful to actually cultivate a love flower seed, let him cultivate one for me as well."

    "I''m telling you, that hellhole in Death Valley, you can''t get out once you go in, let alone bringing a love flower seed out."

    "I''ve heard that an older generation of my n who had the privilege of seeing the Love Flower said that the Love Flower is always cunning and is the most treacherous of all the spirit nts. If anyone gets close it will release a cloud of smoke to disturb the mind."

    Everyone was mesmerized by the love flower.

    Probably the only person in the room still intact from the love flower''s illusion was the one now drinking a cup of tea, quietly sipping it.

    Dongfang Wanyu, watching the attitude of his crowd of people eager to try, became even more determined to be stronger. If bystanders knew about Ninth Sister bringing out the Love Flower from Death Valley, the consequences would be unimaginable. Fortunately, she has aplished her goal today, if nothing else, the belt can be given to Ninth Sister as a gift for the New Student Competition.

    "Everyone take it easy, if you have any doubts about the love flower you can bring them up to us, we can even identify them for you, regardless of whether this one is the Love Flower that was brought back from Death Valley or not, it has all the effects of the Love Flower, including  resisting the invasion of the Aura of Death."

    As soon as Xue Xin said that, the discussion grew even louder, and everyone shouted, "Alright, auctioneer Xue Xin you''d better hurry up with the auction, we can''t wait!"

    The whole atmosphere was boiling, only the Rosebud Mercenaries, all of them were watching the good show, even if they were excited, they did not change their faces.

    Dongfang Wanyu had to admire Tianyun Pavilion''s means of mobilizing the atmosphere to move people''s hearts, thisrge auction was just the beginning, and the price had already been raised to a million gold coins.

    "The price starts at 100,000 spirit stones, with each increase of 10,000 starting from now." As soon as Xue Xin finished speaking, the shouts from below immediately rose and fell.

    The barking was also continuous.

    But after being away for two days, Dongfang Wanyu felt like she missed Ninth Sister a bit, she would have been surprised if she was here and her face would be very vivid and active.

    "Resisting the aura of death, this love flower seed really has this effect?" Zhao Sanchi, who was three beats slower than the others, suddenly asked.

    Dongfang Wanyuughed, "Brother Zhao, none of us have ever used it, so how do we know?"

    "Right."

    "Regardless of what kind of enlightened medicinal nts, a fake love flower is already asking for five million spirit stones, we can''t afford it." Captain Muughed loudly, and herughter was brisk.

    While they were talking, the bidding still continued, shouting from five million spirit stones to six million spirit stones.

    "I only realized today that your Ninth Sister is actually very rich." Qing Mo suddenlymented in his soul sea.

    Dongfang Wanyu pursed her lips andughed lightly, indeed, only her silly Ninth Sister felt that she was a poor person who couldn''t even afford a high-grade spatial ring. No matter if it was the love flower seed or the golden thorn tree in her yard, or even the pills she had made with her own hands, if they were put on auction and called for a price, she could casually call out an astronomical price.

    However, she believed Ninth Sister wouldn''t do that. Seeing her like that, she couldn''t bear but to feed her own belongings to those medicinal nts, how could she bear to give them up and auction off all her medicinal nts?

    "Six million spirit stones once."

    "Six million spirit stones twice."

    "Six million spirit stones three times."

    Qing Mo said regretfully, "Actually, the Love Flower''s real auction price is probably more than that, the Nangong familyI don''t know what they want to do this time, auctioning off this kind of valuable thing, I reckon the finale behind it is the truly amazing thing."

    Dongfang Wanyu also felt a little sorry, just one artificially cultivated love flower seed cost six million spirit stones, if it was the real love flower, it could probably go for more than 100 million spirit stones, and then it would still be a mad rush to keep bidding up.

    The next lot after the love flower, and the next lot after became even more stunning, and the price change is even more dramatic.

    Dongfang Wanyu ignored it, and even Qing Mo in the Sea of Souls couldn''t help but sigh, "I think this time''s it''s going to be hard toe up with the treasure we''re looking for."

    "It''s not toote to see thest two before we say that."

    As soon as she said that, a red curtain rose up on the stands, making it impossible to see what was inside.

    Everyone poked their heads in one by one not to being able to see the treasures inside directly through the red curtain.

    Auctioneer Xue Xin smiled, "Looking at everyone''s eager looks, Xue Xin won''t hold out, please look at this secondst auction item!"

    As soon as the red curtain lifted, a beautiful man appeared in front of everyone, his skin was fair and crystal clear all over, his long light blue hair up to his heels covered the key parts of his body, his ears, however, were not like human ears, they were pointed and looked extraordinarily inviting, and a pair of pure pale green eyes stared at them in awe.

    "It''s an Elf." Qing Mo said in the Sea of Souls.

    Dongfang Wanyu was slightly surprised, she had never seen anyone so beautiful before, this Elf n''s people were truly all beautiful creatures.

    However, tantly auctioning off the Elf n''s people, what did this Nangong family want to do?

    "Oh God, it''s beautiful."

    "I want this demon, I want, I''m getting hard looking at him."

    The shouts of arge group of people prated the eardrums as Dongfang Wanyu watched the scene coldly.

    She watched the elf shrink and tremble all over, but he couldn''t stop the humans'' greedy gaze.

    When Xue Xin saw this, she immediately spoke, "The starting price is two hundred thousand spirit stones, and each call will be no less than fifty thousand spirit stones, begin."

    Zhao Sanchi also looked around coldly, the greedy and disgusting mouths of this group of people were deeply imprinted into his eyelids.

    "The Tianyun Pavilion is truly great." Captain Muughed coldly, this Elf was ced in the secondst part of the auction, only to win the affection of some special people, but this sort of behavior was disgraceful to her.

    Dongfang Wanyu also took a deep breath, she didn''t like this kind of auction either.

    Suppose one day, humans were also in a weak position and their family members were put up for auction like objects, how would they feel?

    In the end, the Elf was sold to one of the people sitting on the third floor for a whopping ten million spirit stones.

    Everyone looked at each other, the people on the third floor were all respectable, sitting on three separate floors, one was Nangong Yuntian, the Young Master of the Tianyun Pavilion. The second was the mysterious owner of the Rose House, and the other one was the great wealthy owner of Snow City, Lu. It was rumored that the son of Elder Lu was particrly lustful and often did things to forcefully rob people''s women, but his family was rich and powerful, so even if Lu Peng was out there doing shameful things, that old man of his will always help wipe his little tail clean.

    This time, the Lu family also got an invitation to the auction, this must be the Lu Master bringing his son over, and that Lu Peng saw that Elf, and had drooling out so he had to make his old man buy the elf.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know yet that there was an old acquaintance on the third floor. They insisted on waiting until thest one even if they didn''t care for such tactics, which was also the finale of this huge auction.

    Xue Xin took a deep breath as she smiled at the crowd, waiting for the booth to channel the items over.

    "I''m sure you''ve guessed that the recent grand finale is Mr. Zhongshan''s masterpiece, Blood Soul de."

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know anything about des, but she saw that Captain Mu''s eyes were opened wide, and not only her, but all the people of the Rosebud Mercenary Group were carefully looking at the stand.

    As soon as the red curtain opened, a cold weapon appeared in everyone''s eyes, it was featureless and looked just like a worn-outrge de.

    Dongfang Wanyu wisely chose to keep her mouth shut, but Qing Mo in the Sea of Souls tsked, "No wonder this weapon is at the end and it became the final auction item."

    "What''s so special about it?"

    Qing Mo knew that she had always used a long whip and a sword but had never really paid attention to the sword, so he patiently exined to her, "I''ve heard of Mr. Zhongshan''s name! He may have only produced one work in decades, but for this de, I guess he spent a lot of money. Almost thirty years ago, this knife had birthed a soul and needed to choose its owner, if it''s not someone it recognizes, don''t even think about touching it."

    It was the first time Dongfang Wanyu had ever heard of a de having a soul and actively choosing its owner. Wouldn''t the auction item be useless even if they were auctioned?"

    "Right. But I believe that since Mr. Zhongshan has put it up for auction, he must not want it to fetch an astronomical price, but rather he hopes that it will find someone who is fortunate enough to have it!"

    As soon as Qing Mo''s side of the story fell, Xue Xin exined the rules of thest auction item to everyone.

    "The rules for thisst auction item are different from the previous one, this item already has intelligence, you can alle up and try, whoever can pick it up, is the owner of the Blood Soul de."

    There''s still such a good thing?

    The entire audience was boiling, but Dongfang Wanyu encouraged Captain Mu, "In that case, whoever likes can go on the field, Captain, you should go up thereter to try it out."

    Captain Mu pped her palm and said, "For sure."

    "Being able to see the Blood Soul de, today''s trip was worthwhile."

    Since the auctioneer Xue Xin had said that everyone could go up on stage and try it, there were soon people impatiently jumping on stage, rubbing their fists and running up, rubbing their hands and holding the hilt of the Blood Soul Knife.

    One, two, three, up.

    The knife was motionless as if it were a rock, unmoving.

    "Hey, I really don''t believe I can''t lift you." The man crossed his legs and stomped on one leg, unable to shake the Blood Soul de by half an inch with all his strength.

    Xue Xin saw this and smiled, "I''m sorry, Blood Soul de didn''t choose you, next please."

    A small queue had formed on the stage, and everyone was putting in their best effort.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw that Captain Mu was also on stage, and said to Zhao Sanchi, "I see that Head Mu truly loves the de, if you move the Blood Soul de with your heart, it''s not impossible."

    People beside them bared their noses at this andughed at Dongfang Wanyu''s exaggerations.

    "Wanyu, the Blood Soul de already has a spirit, it must see blood to feel satisfied." Qing Mo prompted.

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately whispered in Zhao Sanchi''s ear, and Zhao Sanchi immediately ran to Captain Mu''s ear and whispered twice.

    The scene was already chaotic, everyone was speaking loudly, even if one wanted to listen, they wouldn''t be able to hear what''s being talked about. What''s more, many people''s hearts and minds were all focused on the stage.

    Everyone cheerfully went up to the stage to try it out, but they returned in defeat, all of them dejected.

    Soon, it was Captain Mu''s turn, since she hadn''t awakened her spiritual power since childhood, her father asked her to choose one of the many weapons, and without even thinking, she chose arge de, which was even bigger than her person, yet she still held it, and woke up every morning to practice martial arts for ten hours a day.

    It could be said that a de had apanied her throughout her great youth, so much so that to this day she had never met a person who liked it as much as her. She dedicated herself wholeheartedly to her own organization, the Rosebud Mercenaries, following her father''s old path.

    Mu Qing''s muscles tensed up as she held the big de in both hands, the most she thought about was holding it across, chopping, shing and beheading as a child, practicing daily to the point where her hands blistered, and she never put it down, sleeping with it, eating with it, and walking with it on her shoulders.

    This was her.

    "Ah  get up." She shouted, veins pulsing, her palms actually bleeding from holding the knife so hard that warm blood slid down the handle into the It flowed onto the knife, dripping finely, and finally being sucked clean by the de.

    The de rose up.

    Mu Qing swished the knife and split it twice in mid-air, and finally held it lightly.

    "Damn it, waste of my strength."

    The Blood Soul de let out a shudder, and everyone couldn''t believe that the knife that had just been immobile was now being picked up by a granny.

    Xue Xin was also stunned, then smiled, "Congrattions to Mu Qing, the head of the Rosebud Mercenary Group, for gaining the Blood Soul de."

    "No way, how can it be her."

    "That''s right, isn''t she ying some trick, Auctioneer Xue Xin, it''s just got to me, I haven''t even tried yet."

    The crowd said one thing to you and one thing to me, hating that they couldn''t just drown Mu Qing with a mouthful of saliva.

    "What are you doing,e fight if you''re not satisfied." The Blood Soul de in Mu Qing''s hand swung around.

    Dongfang Wanyuughed, "Brother Zhao, go congratte Captain Mu Qing for obtaining this weapon."

    Qing Mo sighed, "I didn''t know how heroic a woman''s blood could be, but it did in fact cause the Blood Soul de to acknowledge its owner."

    Xue Xin saw that everyone was unconvinced and immediately stopped them, "Don''t do anything reckless, this matter was specifically instructed by Mr. Zhongshan, whoever can pull up the Blood Soul de is the winner."

    She then turned to Mu Qing, "Congrattions, Captain Mu, but Mr. Zhongshan still has another request, saying that the Blood Soul de must recognize an owner, and that the person must be brought to him. If Captain Mu is fine with that, please follow me."

    Mu Qing went with her, and the people from the Rose Mercenary Group were naturally waiting outside. Dongfang Wanyu also took this opportunity to follow the servants to the exchange room.

    Each auction winner had a separate private room, and Dongfang Wanyu was the same.

    Dongfang Wanyu sat in the private room for a moment and soon saw a waitress arriving with the auction items.

    Dongfang Wanyu handed her spatial ring directly to the other party, and the other party handed her the auction item inside the spatial ring.

    Delivering the goods with one hand and handing over the spirit stones with the other.

    "This girl, pleasee with us and we''ll escort you out."

    In order to avoid the auction item being robbed by someone down the path, Tianyun Pavilion had also sent someone to escort her out from the ce.

    "Thoughtful service." Dongfang Wanyu went out thinking about Captain Mu and the others and asked, "Qing Mo, do you think Captain Mu can keep this Blood Soul de?"

    Firstly, Mr. Zhongshan''s reputation was too great, and many people had begged him many times for a weapon.

    Secondly, people might still not approve of the Blood Soul de''s recognition of ownership, and it might even draw attention to the Rosebud Mercenaries.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s worries were not unreasonable, but Qing Mo said, "Based on my understanding of Mr. Zhongshan, he will certainly help the Rosebud Mercenaries get out of trouble once, but there''s no telling what will happen after that."

    They weremunicating, and naturally, they didn''t see anyone sneaking up on them since Dongfang Wanyu had left.

    Until suddenly Qing Mo called out, "Be careful, sneak attack."

    Even so, the ring in Dongfang Wanyu''s hand had been attacked, so fast that her finger was close to being cut off by the de that it was bleeding.

    "Quickly chase."

    Qing Mo was furious in the sea of souls, "This thief''s hand skill is so quick, even you and I were yed."

    Dongfang Wanyu was certain that the other party had followed her since she had left the Cloud Pavilion, but she was worried about the safety of the Rosebud Mercenaries.

    The other party''s target was definitely the item she wanted to give Ninth Sister as a gift for today''s auction, that jade belt.

    "Damn."

    Dongfang Wanyu quickly chased after her, but the thief was so nimble and scampered through the crowd, she was soon so far away that Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t quite catch up to the other party.

    "Be careful, the road is getting more and more isted, a thief like this is mostly from an organization, I''m afraid he''ll lure you into the jar." Qing Mo warned.

    Dongfang Wanyu drew out the Water Thunder Whip directly and ruthlessly said, "Come one kill one,e a pair kill a pair."

    It was always only her who robbed others, how could she allow others to rob her. On top of that it would be fine if it was a normal thing, but it was meant to be a gift she was going to give to Ninth Sister.

    "Thief where do you want to go now?"

    Dongfang Wanyu bounced on the wall andshed out at the thief with her whip.

    The thief, who was also a sensitive spiritualist, dodged lightly and let her whip hit the ground.

    There was a crack in the ground and charred ck marks on it.

    "Lightning Spiritual Master, hmph average."

    Leaving those words behind, the thief immediately turned around and fled again. Dongfang Wanyu waspletely angry.

    "Drop what you''re holding and I won''t kill you."

    She directlyunched her earth spirit power, and soon, a wall appeared out of thin air,pletely blocking the thief''s path.

    The thief saw this and shouted, "You''re also an Earth Spiritual Master!? Double systems! That''s not fair."

    Dongfang Wanyu gave him a cold stare, "Give it to me."

    The thief turned his hand back and shouted, "No, I like this, the worst-case scenario is I''ll give you the Spiritual Stones back."

    "No." Dongfang Wanyu refused without even thinking about it, "Give it to me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."

    The thief saw her stubbornness and stomped his foot, also fiercely saying, "If you can,e over and get it yourself."

    Without saying a word, Dongfang Wanyushed out at him, and the thief actually managed to get under her whip, using the earthen wall to try to get over.

    "Still trying to escape."

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately reinforced the height of the earthen wall so that the opponent couldn''t get over it at all, curling a whip around the opponent''s ankle and pulling him straight down from mid-air.

    She threw him hard on the ground, and the whip came back down, "Are you going to hand it over yourself, or let me get it myself."

    The thief fell out of mid-air and grunted, "I won''t give it to you,e and get it yourself if you have the guts."

    Dongfang Wanyu, with a cold face, leaned right in to try to snatch the ring back from him.

    "Beware of any tricks." Qing Mo warned.

    How could Dongfang Wanyu not be aware of the little thought inside the other party''s head, she knew that the other party must be ying tricks and wanted to see what else the other party could do.

    The thief saw her approaching and a grey smoke directly came out from her fingers and floated towards Dongfang Wanyu.

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled coldly and easily absorbed that grey fog. She fiercely strangled the other party''s neck andughed, "Well done, fighting me with dark spiritual power, just see how I can make you die without a burial ground."

    Qing Mo was about to freak out in the Sea of Souls as well, "He''s a Dark Spiritual Master, although his spiritual power is weak. But I''m pretty sure he''s a Dark Spiritual Master, yet we didn''t sense anything just now. Don''t kill him just yet, tie him up, and see how he managed to hide his Dark Spiritual Master identity. "

    Qing Mo didn''t need to say this, she also knew what to do.

    Dongfang Wanyu tightened her grip and smiled at the struggling person in her hand choking like he was dying.

    "You let go, I''ll-give it to you, ooh, I''ll give you the-ring- to you." the thief sensed that the other person was really trying to kill, never expected to meet someone who was so immune to his dark spiritual power.

    Dongfang Wanyu snatched the ring back, checking that the jade belt inside was still there, she transferred everything inside to her other ring, this one was thrown straight to the ground.

    "Are you trying to get me to let you go?" Dongfang Wanyu looked at his look and asked in a cold voice.

    The thief nodded fiercely and soon felt the other party loosen her hold on him, he just wanted to flee, but then he found the other party''s whip curled around his ankle, he had just tried the taste of that whip, he was really shocked by lightning but still hasn''t slowed down yet.

    "Don''t, I''ve given you everything, what else do you want?"

    "You are a Dark Spiritual Master, and in the Land of the Seven Coloured Continent, for any Dark Spiritual Master, anyone has the right to be put to death, you ask me what else I want, I should be asking you how you made yourself seem like a normal person and live in the sun like that?" Dongfang Wanyu''s lips lightly hooked a smile, her voice was soft, but it made the thief feel great pressure.

    The thief shrank back in fear, his usual invincible move had actually been broken, something he had never thought of.

    "I-If told you, you can''t kill me."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled, "No? Why? No matter what your identity is, as long as it''s a Dark Spiritual Master, you must die."

    The thief was stumped, the other person was right, no matter what his identity was, as long as the Dark Spiritual Energy was awakened in his body, he would definitely have to die.

    "If you want to kill, go ahead and kill."

    If he had known that he would encounter such an asura today, he would never have run out on his own.

    "It''s not impossible to let you go, but you have to tell me how you''re hiding the fact that you''re a Dark Spiritual Master." Dongfang Wanyu retrieved her long whip straight away and wasn''t afraid of any more tricks he might pull.

    "What do you care what method I use." The thief was a bit annoyed, his head spun and he immediately shouted, "Why are you asking so much, is there someone else around you who is a Darkness Spiritual Master?"

    Have to say that this thief was quite intelligent.

    Qing Mo said in the Sea of Souls, "I have a soul search method here, I don''t think you should use it unless you have to, because it''s detrimental to others. But if he recognizes your identity and threatens you or something, you can just kill him."

    Dongfang Wanyu gave him a light nce, "Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me, to live or to die, it all depends on your words, tell me, what exactly did you use to make yourself look like a normal person."

    "This, I can tell you anything else but this is absolutely not possible."

    Dongfang Wanyushed straight to his neck and pulled it gently in front of her, "It seems that you don''t want to live at all."

    Because he was close, the thief once again released a cloud of grey gas from his fingertips, and he watched as his opponent easily absorbed the grey gas.

    The thief''s brain was quick enough to point at Dongfang Wanyu with a frightened look on his face, "Oh, I see, you''re not a dual-system Spiritual Master, you''re a triple-system Spiritualist, and you''ve awakened-"

    Dark Spiritual Power.

    That''s why she was able to evade his sneak attack.

    That would exin why the other party was pushing so hard to find out what method she used to hide the Dark Spiritual Master''s Identity.

    "Hahahahahaha."

    As soon as Dongfang Wanyu tightened her grip, the Water Thunder Whip around the other person''s neck tightly contained the mouth of his throat, leaving him out of breath.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    "Minghui."

    When Mu Sheng and Lu Xing approached, Dongfang Minghui''s expression was still a bit confused.

    "Lu Xing what are you doing here?"

    Shouldn''t the Female Protagonist and this Male Protagonist be happily giving each other their first times?

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and rolled her eyes.

    "Minghui, we''ve one more day to thepetitions, Wanyu is still away, did she say where she''d be going?"

    At this point, even Minghui had no idea. She felt like things were deviating a little too far beyond the script.

    "She doesn''t seem to have said anything." Dongfang Minghui racked her brain and couldn''te up with anything, "Why don''t we go outside and find out. "

    The Female Protagonist wouldn''t go missing anyway, after all, the first ce winner of the freshman tryout can receive spiritual enlightenment, she would definitely not be absent from such an important matter.

    The three of them joined together and ran around the streets of the city.

    "Strange, ording to reason there shouldn''t be any changes." Dongfang Minghui tapped her head, she always felt like she was missing something.

    If the Female Protagonist isn''t having intimate rtions with Lu Xing, how will she get the help of the Elves in the future?

    "Minghui, what are you doing?" Lu Xing took her hand in his, "You have injuries, we shouldn''t have let you run out with us, we should have let you stay at the inn to rest."

    "How did you know that I was injured?" Dongfang Minghui found it strange that even Liu Qi didn''t tell him about her injury, and the daily bandages were applied secretly when they weren''t around.

    Lu Xing pointed to his nose, "I sniffed it."

    Mu Sheng tensed up, "Hurt, how could you be hurt? If we''d known we wouldn''t have taken you out with us."

    "Shh."

    "Ugh, do you know what was auctioned off at the Nangong Family''s Auction?"

    "I''ll tell you secretly, it''s all good stuff, really an eye-opener."

    "What kind of stuff?"

    Just as they were speaking, two passers-by walked in front of them, Dongfang Minghui''s ears were sharp enough to hear the three words Nangong Family''s Auction.

    The auction items in the Yuntian Pavilion were definitely worth a lot of money so she followed them quietly.

    Lu Xing and Mu Sheng looked at each other, neither of them knew what she was doing following behind them, so they just followed along as well.

    "The things auctioned off this time are truly unheard of, the first was a dragon egg, after that Mr. Zhongshan''s jade belt, and then let me tell you about the final item it''s also one of Mr. Zhongshan''s works."

    "Mr. Zhongshan''s works have alwaysmanded high prices at auctions." The man said.

    "Hehe, you guessed wrongly, thisst item didn''t even need any money. It''s rumored that at the auction, Mr. Zhongshan''s Blood Soul de didn''t even cost a penny. Breaking the concept of an auction!"

    "Seriously? There''s still such a good thing."

    "Yes, I heard that it was taken by a mercenary leader, I reckon she''s pretty fierce."

    "From what you''ve said, it seems like it''s really quite interesting, hurry up and tell me what the other rare treasures were."

    "Hehe, have you ever seen a kind of precious object that can haunt your dreams? I''m telling you now, what we saw was an incredibly beautiful elf at the auction, an elf do you get it?"

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth in surprise, an elf was actually put up for auction! She secretly cast a nce at Lu Xing''s face and it was clearly shown that the other party was pale and although he seemed unmoved, his fists were clenched tightly.

    "Hey wait, what are you all following us for?"

    Probably because they suddenly noticed three people following them, the two people who were just having a conversation were shocked and immediately became cautious.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed dryly, "Um, big brother we are the new students of the Royal Academy, this time we''vee to participate in your city''s studentpetition, just now when you passed by me you said something about an auction so the three of us were just curious."

    This exnation of hers made sense, and the other two people saw that they were indeed wearing academy clothes with the Royal Academy logo on them, and looking closely, the three of them didn''t look like dangerous people either.

    "Hey, you guys scared me to death. Just say so earlier." The man even patted his chest.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was smiling a little stiffly, "Brother, I just heard you say something about an elf, what''s that about? And Mr. Zhongshan''s work, can you tell us more about it?"

    She turned her head and pointed to a teahouse not far away, "Why don''t we treat you to a cup of tea? I''m also really curious about the auction, but it''s a pity I didn''t even know there was an auction or else I would definitely have gone to join in the fun."

    The two of them smiled at each other and simply followed the three people to the teahouse, talking about the auction''s happenings.

    After hearing more about the auction, Dongfang Minghui was one hundred percent sure that the Female Protagonist that had disappeared for thest two days had attended it, but she still poured water for each of them, "After listening to you two big brothers, I''m curious who this person who purchased the elf was? He must have be very brave. Also, that Artificial Love Flower, can it really resist the death aura? "

    In fact, she asked about the elf for Lu Xing on purpose, since the Female Protagonist and Lu Xing haven''t consummated their marriage yet, which means there''s still a chance she could set them up, or at least not have the script skewed too badly. Otherwise, the world might copse and she would have cried.

    "Little girl you don''t know yet, that Love Flower does have this effect, and it was indeed bought by the Blood Fiend Alliance for a high price of six million spirit stones! As for that elf, s, it''s a pity."

    Blood Fiend Alliance?

    Dongfang Minghui immediately leaned in and said, "What exactly is it that you say is a pity, brother?"

    The man was about to stop talking as if it was something that the little girl couldn''t conveniently hear, but finally he gave in to that curious look on her face, he said, "It is said that the Elf had fallen into the hands of one of your Snow Capital''s bigshots In the hands of a bigshot surnamed Lu, yes, that rich man Lu."

    Dongfang Minghui heard a rattling sound, and she stole a nce to see that the stool was missing next at a corner, something wasn''t quite right with Lu Xing.

    "Ugh,e on, little girls shouldn''t know this, let''s have some tea." The man saw Dongfang Minghui''s and the other two men''s faces weren''t looking so good and took it as a result of hearing about that filth. They changed the topic back to the Blood Soul de.

    When the people had left and the tea had cooled down, Dongfang Minghui and the three of them returned to the inn in a slow and leisurely manner.

    "Mu Sheng, Minghui you guys go back first, I suddenly remembered that I seem to have forgotten to buy one thing."

    As soon as he reached the door, Lu Xing suddenly stopped and said to the two people with a pale face.

    Mu Sheng didn''t doubt anything and specifically asked, "What is it, do you want me to go with you?"

    Lu Xing refused evenly, "No, Minghui is injured, it would be more proper for you to send her back to her room right now. "

    Mu Sheng thought carefully and nodded, "You go then and return quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui however felt that Lu Xing was mostly going to inform his n to get help.

    On the other side of the city, Dongfang Wanyu heard someone break into the dark alley just as she wanted to kill, so she brought them to an abandoned temple.

    She threw the person directly on the ground and threatened, "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of such a technique as soul searching, directly searching someone''s memories, do you want to let me know what I want now?"

    The thief sneered, "Do you know that if I blow myself up, you won''t get anything?"

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded thoughtfully, "Then let''s race to see who''s faster"

    Dongfang Wanyu jammed her hand around the thief''s neck and leaned closer only to find two piercing rays on his earlobes, she froze, "Are you a woman?"

    The thief wasn''t afraid of her identity being exposed and snarkily replied, "Yes, and if you kill me unless you have wings, you''ll never leave the White Moon Empire. Father will definitely kill you."

    Dongfang Wanyu sneered, "Father? Could it be that you think you''re a princess? A good princess should stay in the royal family, but you go around stealing and are full of nonsense, do you still want me to believe you?"

    The thief didn''t reply but tossed a piece of jade directly from her bosom on the ground, Dongfang Wanyu picked it up and looked at the jade medallion. It really had the White Moon Empire''s emblem symbol on it, a jade white moon symbol.

    "It is indeed the jade sign of the White Moon Empire''s royal family, turn it over and look at it, I remember that the White Moon Empire''s jade emblems all have names engraved on the back." Qing Mo exined.

    The other side of the jade medallion had the word Xuanzhu engraved on it, "Since you were able to steal the ring from me, you can naturally steal this from someone else as well, I can''t believe you."

    That said, Dongfang Wanyu wasn''t going to return the jade medallion to the girl.

    Xuanzhu was so angry that she stomped her foot, she had never seen such a cold and stubborn woman before.

    "You know my identity and you have my life in your hands, so what exactly do you want to do?"

    "I told you, I won''t be difficult with you if you tell me how you covered up your dark spiritual energy." Dongfang Wanyu spread her hands, she didn''t really want to use tough tactics on a girl, if the other party took her seriously she didn''t mind letting her off the hook. If she still had a hard mouth, she might as well use the means given to her by Qing Mo to search her soul.

    Xuanzhu lightly bit her lips, slightly embarrassed.

    "It''s not impossible to tell you, but you have to be true to your word and let me go."

    "It''s up to you to give me an answer that I''m fully satisfied with." Dongfang Wanyu toyed with the whip in her hand.

    Xuanzhu''s mouth pped in aggravation, she had never been treated this way in her entire life, after she grunted twice, "It''s the Mixed Heaven Pill."

    A Mixed Heaven Pill?

    Dongfang Wanyu had never heard of such a thing before, and she held out her hand, "Give me the prescription, and you can go. "

    Xuanzhu shrank back, "I don''t have a prescription."

    "Hey, hey, don''t move your whip, I''m telling the truth, but I can give you a Mixed Heaven Pill first, it willst for half a year. Trust me, I''ll find a way to get the prescription."

    Xuanzhu took the initiative to take out a small porcin vial from within her space ring and carefully handed it to Dongfang Wanyu.

    "Mixed Heaven Pill, I think I''ve heard of it before." Qing Mo sat cross-legged in her Soul Sea and thought.

    Dongfang Wanyu opened it and gently sniffed it, discovering that it was an upper-middle grade pill, and from the other party''s kind of regretful expression she could tell the value of this pill.

    Plus, the other party had just said that she could get the prescription.

    "How can I believe that you can get the prescription?" Dongfang Wanyu gently cupped the other person''s chin and asked with a smile.

    "Let go." Xuanzhu pped her hand away, "How can I, a princess, be under constant surveince, not to mention that you also know that not having this Mixed Heaven Pill is the same as giving your life away. Naturally, I also want the recipe for this Mixed Heaven Pill."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded, "Also true. Since that''s the case, I''lle to you in three months."

    "Hey hey." Xuanzhu was so angry when she just threw her hands and walked away so easily that she almost vomited blood. She chased after her and shouted, "Give me back the jade medallion, or else how can I go back to the pce?"

    "You can ask your Ninth Sister to identify the ingredients in this pill for you, and if you can make up your own prescription it''ll be even better." Qing Mo said.

    "Are you sure this pill can cover up the dark spiritual energy in me? She''s a thief, and if she deceives me with a pill she brought from nowhere, my identity will be exposed and we''ll both die." Dongfang Wanyu was also taking a chance.

    She was pretty sure that she wasn''t the only one in this Seven Colored Continent who had awakened dark spiritual energy, besides this Princess Xuanzhu, maybe there were many others.

    She would have to go back and mull this matter over.

    "Take me to the Blood Fiend Alliance, I want to see what that imitation they''re talking about has to do with me."

    Ever since Dongfang Minghui had returned from outside, the Love Flower had been messing around with her inside the space ring.

    Probably agitated, it muttered that it had to go see that other Love Flower that was auctioned off by the Blood Fiend Alliance in the Yuntian Pavilion.

    Dongfang Minghui got a bit of a headache from it, the Blood Fiend Alliance was an assassination organization, even if it was a small branch of the White Moon Empire, it was still full of experts.

    If she went, wouldn''t it be like going into a tiger''s mouth with no return?

    "Love Flower, it''s not that I don''t want to take you, look I still have an injury on my hand, I have to attend the freshman tryouts the day after tomorrow as well, it''s such a critical time can''t you stay at the inn and recuperate?" Dongfang Minghui''s mouth was dry.

    These two strains were both love flowers, there was a bit of an origin, but Love Flower didn''t recognize it, and felt like the other was just an imposter.

    "Could it be that someone got your seed in Death Valley and slowly cultivated it?" Dongfang Minghui guessed.

    When Dongfang Wanyu returned, she found her sister propping up her head, eyes looking ahead in a slight daze, and wondered just where had this Ninth Sister''s mind of her''s drifted to this time.

    She took the belt out of the space ring and dangled it in front of her twice, smiling and calling softly, "Ninth Sister. "

    Dongfang Minghui came out of her exchange with Love Flower with a jolt, "Seventh Sister, you''re back?"

    Then her eyes were drawn to the jade belt, "What is this?"

    Dongfang Wanyu pulled her to her feet, undid the somewhat loose belt for her, and personally brought tied it around her waist saying softly, "It suits you."

    The surface of the jade belt was very smooth, it should have been made of good jade, and it felt even better than the texture of amon jade item.

    Dongfang Minghui was very sure that the other party had gone to the auction house, and this thing it''s likely what those people were talking about before, the belt was called Entangled Love, a small item made by Mr. Zhongshan.

    It was worth a lot of money.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t like it?" Dongfang Wanyu saw her expression was a little dumbfounded and couldn''t help but ask.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head and forced herself to smile, a jade belt that cost a million spirit stones the Female Protagonist had given her a huge present ah, but she had the feeling of taking advantage of her and wasn''t so happy about it.

    "Seventh sister, this jade belt is really beautiful."

    Dongfang Wanyu circled around her as well, nodding her head, the jade belt not only concealed the hidden weapon mechanism but also made Ninth Sister''s waist look even better. She expressed her great satisfaction with this purchase.

    "Ninth Sister, untie the belt and Seventh sister will tell you about the secret mechanism inside. "

    Dongfang Minghui looked curious as she unbuckled her belt, still having her own clothes hanging loosely, she was curiously expecting some sort of miracle to happen.

    Dongfang Wanyu nced down at her and her eyelids fluttered, she immediately touched the belt that was about to break from before, "There are people thate and go here, it''s better to put this on first."

    "Ninth Sister, look here."

    Dongfang Wanyu enthusiastically showed her some of the tiny mechanisms on the reverse side of the jade belt, and Dongfang Minghui stared at the Female Protagonist''s smiling face looking a bit silly.

    It was as if she had never seen her sister smile so happily before. It''s almost as if she was the one who had received a treasure.

    Female Protagonist was often cold-faced and expressionless, even when she smiled, it was a sneer or augh that sent chills down her spine.

    "When you''re done practicing your Celestial Lady skills, you can try recing the flying leaves with these silver needles."

    "Yes, I''ll have the ability to defend myselfter." Dongfang Minghui rubbed her face, she was feeling a bit offtely.

    "Come here and look at this ce."

    Behind the jade belt, there were two card slots and twelve distinctive slots.

    Dongfang Minghui touched it lightly and was pleasantly surprised, "Wow, there''s a lot of space."

    There were twelve in total, and as she tried each one, the space capacity inside was veryrge, ten timesrger than this space ring of hers! More than that even!

    "Seventh sister, I love it so much."

    This way, when she finds treasures in the future, she''ll have a ce to put it.

    Dongfang Wanyu couldn''t help but see her happy and the corners of her mouth turned up, "I''m d you like it. By the way, let me see your wound."

    "It''s actually almost healed, it shouldn''t affect thispetition."

    As she spoke, she pulled up her sleeve and unwrapped the bandaging cloth, revealing a newly grown piece of tender pink flesh.

    "Very good."

    Dongfang Wanyu was a bit shocked at how fast she had recovered, unable to help but think that if it was Ninth Sister''s pills that were so magical or maybe it was something else peculiar about her. If the Water Lightning Whip''s wounds were on someone else, not to mention a week, even a month would probably be difficult for it to fully heal.

    But the other person was able to heal it as good as new in just two or three days, she''d even grown new skin.

    As far as Dongfang Minghui''s pills, or her real identity, Dongfang Wanyu had few concerns though.

    "Ninth Sister, I have a pill here, I would like you to help me identify the prescription, do you think you can do it?"

    Dongfang Wanyu took the Mixed Heaven Pill out of the space ring.

    "Seventh sister, I am a pharmacist, not an alchemist, how can I help you identify this pill''s ingredients?"

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled, she didn''t speak, and put the porcin vial into her hand, "I only believe in you."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t ept nor reject, she felt as if the porcin vial was a hot cake. Especially the Female Protagonist''s words just now  I only believe in you.

    It made her so excited that even her soul was about to float out of her body, God, did that mean that the goodwill she had brushed in front of the Female Protagonist was already maxed out to full trust level?!

    "Okay, Seventh sister I''ll try."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t start appraising right away, she reckoned that what the Female Protagonist had given her must have been very important. So she received it directly into the space ring.

    She then quickly went next door to find out what Mu Sheng was up to, and to make sure Lu Xing hadn''t returned yet, then she returned to her room in a state of shock.

    Dongfang Wanyu frowned while looking at her.

    "You simply irresponsible, Wanyu how can you so easily give the Mixed Heaven Pill to your Ninth Sister, are you crazy?" Qing Mo felt that what Dongfang Wanyu was doing was simply unbelievable.

    It was hard for him to imagine the consequences if this pill was identally lost, where would Dongfang Wanyu have to go to find another one, would she have to wait to be hunted down and killed?

    "In three months I''ll go to the royal family to meet Xuanzhu." Dongfang Wanyu made up her mind to take advantage of Ninth Sister''s identification of the pill''sposition while the Seven Coloured Stone could still hold on. If Ninth Sister can identify the Mixed Heaven Pill''s other medicinalponent that would be the best. If she fails to identify it, she''ll go straight to Xuanzhu to get the prescription.

    What''s more, isn''t there that other Nan sibling besides Ninth Sister?

    Qing Mo was still angry with her, "I can feel that the seven-colored stone spiritual energy is about to run out soon! You better prepare for the worst."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of the Female Protagonist''s dangerous situation, and she was currently having a headache with Lu Xing and the others elves'' next n.

    Should she have the Female Protagonist identally find out that the other party is an Elf, then she can drop by to help them rescue their Elf buddy to sell them a favor? Then after that they can build up their rtionship and finally it''ll end up with them having loving OOXX. >///<

    The premise however is that the Female Protagonist followed Lu Xing and the others to rescue that elf so that the rest of the plot can be connected.

    Dongfang Wanyu watched from a distance as Ninth Sister grimaced and held her head up as if thinking about something difficult, she quietly kept staring at her.

    This silly look of her''s always made her heart beat faster.

    "Seventh sister. "Dongfang Minghui suddenly rushed in front of her. smiling.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s heart couldn''t stop beating furiously for a few beats as she stared at the face obsessively, her Ninth Sister''s delicate skin always tempted her to want to touch and pinch it twice.

    "Seventh sister, did you go to the auction these two days when you disappeared?" Dongfang Minghui blinked and looked at her with an innocent face.

    "Right." Dongfang Wanyu didn''t want to lie to her at all, especially since there was no way she could hide that jade belt from anyone.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled, and every time she did that, Dongfang Wanyu knew what she was up to.

    She didn''t reveal that she knew what wasing though and quietly waited for the other person to speak.

    "Seventh sister, I heard from someone on the street today saying that there was an Elf at the auction."

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded lightly, "Yes."

    "Seventh sister, I''ve never seen an Elf before and I''m a little curious, could you show me?"

    Dongfang Minghui was very apprehensive when she made this suggestion, and subconsciously started trying to think of more excuses, she was making such a rude request, the Female Protagonist would probably get mad

    "What exactly is your Ninth Sister up to?" Qing Mo could see that something was wrong with the other party.

    Dongfang Wanyu naturally noticed it as well, she looked at the other party''s nervous look and smiled, "Since it''s Ninth Sister who requested it, I''ll naturally satisfy your curiosity."

    Dongfang Minghui shivered from the Female Protagonist''s stare, she found the other''s gaze very dangerous.

    That night, the two of them casually made an excuse to leave the inn.

    "Seventh sister, where are we going?"

    Dongfang Wanyu nudged her nose and smiled, "Didn''t you say you wanted to see the elf? I''ve found out where the family that auctioned off the elf is."

    By coincidence, the other party was actually from Snow Capital as well, and when she investigated, she quickly came to a conclusion since he wasn''t an outsider.

    Due to the Nangong family''s hospitality, they were currently staying at one of thergest inns in Yundu City.

    Rich man Lu, who brought along his precious son Lu Peng, was currently enjoying the VIP hospitality of this inn.

    The Laiyun Inn, one of the Nangong family''s properties, hadrger specifications and was also as tall as a three-story building, it also housed guests ording to their status.

    Ordinary people who entered could only live on the first floor, those who were members of the Yuntian Pavilion Auction house could enter the second floor, and VIPs who were favored by the Nangong family could enter the third floor.

    Lu Dafei and his son Lu Peng lived on the third floor.

    After Dongfang Wanyu learned of this, she had Aunt Mo take care of the arrangements to arrange a room at the Laiyun Inn.

    "Seventh sister, we''re just going in like this ah?"

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that the level of the Laiyun Inn was quite high, there were Spiritual Masters standing guard outside, and it looked very scary.

    Dongfang Wanyu directly took her hand and held it tightly, holding the special door emblem she went straight up to the third floor. There were a total of four rooms on the third floor.

    The one they were assigned to was the leftmost room, and there were two other pairs of doors in the middle, as well as one on the far right.

    To give the guests a good impression, there was no one on the third floor, and the whole floor was quiet.

    Dongfang Wanyu brought her into the room and smiled, "We will rest here today."

    Atst, there were no bystanders to disturb her, Dongfang Wanyu was very satisfied with Aunt Mo''s arrangement.

    Dongfang Minghui surveyed this room in amazement, it was fully equipped with all the amenities, and through the window, one could also see the lights downstairs as well as across the street.

    The bed was also a big double bed, the kind that could be rolled around in.

    She leaned against the window, smiling and watching the people below her.

    Dongfang Wanyu raised a smile and leaned back while sitting on the bed, looking at her tenderly, "The one opposite to us is where that rich man lives, the one next to his is where the elf and his son are."

    The implication was that they would be able to sneak off to see the elf tonight.

    "Seventh sister, how are we going to get there, will we be discovered?"

    She saw many servants when she came in just now, and their spiritual energy seemed to be stronger than hers.

    Dongfang Wanyu also thought of this possibility, but the Laiyun Inn was not any more important than the Yuntian Pavilion, naturally the guards were not going to be much more powerful. It would also not be as guarded on this floor. If it was the second floor, she might not be able to attempt that yet.

    "Don''t worry, sister will grant your wish."

    Dongfang Minghui secretly patted herself on the back, she was sure that once the Elves knew that one of their people had fallen into the hands of a human, they would definitely try toe to the rescue.

    However, the elves were still a bit simple in the end. They weren''t as crafty and full of plotting as humans.

    At midnight, Dongfang Wanyu pulled her straight out of the window and leaped onto the roof.

    She identified a direction and led the two of them over the roof above the target room. She lifted one of the tiles to get a clear view of the scene below.

    Theyout of the room was roughly the same as their room, it was also divided into an inner and outer room.

    What they saw was the scene in the inner room, a beautiful teenager tied naked to a bed, and something stuffed in his mouth so he couldn''t make a sound.

    His beautiful long light blue hair was spread on the bed, the skin on his body set was very fair and he had a fine face as well as a pair of pale green pure eyes that were currently filled with fear and tears. His body didn''t have an inch of hair, even the thing between his legs was as white and clean as a baby''s bottom.

    This handsome man, this beautiful man, was truly nice to look at.

    Dongfang Minghui almost drooled and tried to look again but a pair of hands covered her eyes from behind.

    "Shh, don''t look, look too much and it''ll stain your eyes." Dongfang Wanyu domineeringly half embraced her in this position, if she had known thating here she''d be shown this lewd scene of a naked elf male, she wouldn''t have bothered to bring her Ninth Sister here!

    The hot air from the person behind her blew right on her neck and Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were covered so she couldn''t see anything. But she could feel the hot breath of the person behind her and the fast-beating of her heart.

    She suddenly remembered the night she went out looking for Li Qin with the Female Protagonist, that same night she had also been cradled in the Female Protagonist''s arms like this

    "I didn''t expect it to be him."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s hand unconsciously loosened, and Dongfang Minghui''s eyes could see the light again. Looking down, she saw another man in the room, that man was currently wiggling his hips and shifting his clothes off one by one. It looked like he was nning to taste the delicious body of that Elf.

    Dongfang Minghui squinted and saw that the person getting naked underneath was none other than Lu Peng, the scum she''d had the chance to meet at the Snow Capital.

    This pervert was actually interested in both men and women!

    Seeing that a beautiful young man was about to be eaten by a pig, Dongfang Minghui had the feeling of wanting to vomit.

    After removing all the clothes from his body, Lu Peng couldn''t wait to get on the bed and pressed down on the beautiful man. His slimy hands went up and down that jade-like body,

    The elven man struggled a few times, but was never able to do anything, the despair deep in his eyes was transmitted to Dongfang Minghui''s heart, she could even feel the other party''s feelings, a sense of suffocation came over her.

    "Seventh sister, let''s save him, okay?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t even know why she''d make such an unreasonable demand all of a sudden.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s face sank as she tugged at Dongfang Minghui''s hand and held her tightly.

    "You have a crush on him?"

    Dongfang Minghui was befuddled and shook her head, "I just feel sorry for him."

    "Just feel sorry for him?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she couldn''t bear to keep watching as she saw Lu Peng''s fingers caressing that private ce.

    Dongfang Wanyu gently kissed her forehead and spoiled her, "Good."

    Good?

    Dongfang Minghui directly ignored what the Female Protagonist had just done to her, and she was filled with joy.

    "Do you want to wait here, or should I take you down with me?"

    "I''m going down too."

    Lu Peng, with a lusty face,y down on the elf and was just about to lift his thing

    Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu broke through the window at that time and the movement was so loud that he jumped in fear.

    "When we get back I need to wash my eyes." Dongfang Wanyu directly kicked the robe on the ground away, covering Lu Peng''s eyes.

    Before Lu Peng could see who the two people who suddenly appeared were he was blindfolded and beaten up furiously.

    In the room, the door was suddenly kicked open and a group of people dressed in ck and wearing ck masks burst in.

    Dongfang Minghui was trying to find a way to help the elf man undo whatever had sealed his spiritual energy, when she looked up and saw a pair of familiar eyes.

    "Don''t misunderstand, we''re here to rescue someone."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately raised her hands and exined.

    When Dongfang Wanyu saw this side of the situation, she immediately knocked Lu Peng out at once.

    "You lot are from the Elves." Dongfang Wanyu immediately recognized their costumes, "If you want to save him, hurry up."

    The chains that locked the Elf''s hands and feet were a special kind of iron chain with a small sealing formation inside that easily sealed all the spiritual energy in his body.

    They had failed to unlock it using many different methods, but Dongfang Minghui had seen this kind of lock before, there should be a special key for it.

    Seeing that they were all trying to break the chain, she put her efforts towards searching Lu Peng.

    "I''ll try." Dongfang Wanyu pulled out the Water Thunder Whip and mmed it towards the chain.

    An unpleasant sound of tearing rang out.

    The iron chain didn''t break.

    Dongfang Minghui, on the other hand, picked up the clothes that Lu Peng had just taken off and rummaged through them one by one.

    She managed to find the scum''s space ring and snatched it right up, wanting to check out what was inside, but only to have a barrier bounce back at her.

    "Let me." Lu Xing saw that she was a bit dizzy from the knockback, and immediately erased the mark engraved inside the space ring before handing it back to Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui took out a lot of things from inside the space ring, as she rummaged through it she finally found an exquisite key.

    "Here, you guys see if you can open the chain with this."

    She then searched to see if she could find anything good, and found a very beautiful porcin vial with an engraving all over it of a pattern she didn''t recognize.

    She opened the lid of the porcin vial directly and gave it a quick sniff, a fragrance ran right into her nose.

    "What is this?"

    She turned the porcin vial upside down and poured but nothing came out.

    "Seventh sister,e here and see what this is."

    Dongfang Minghui handed the porcin vial directly to the Female Protagonist. Dongfang Wanyu had the same reaction as she did, and sniffed first.

    "Never mind this, let''s get out of here."

    The Elves in the room had already opened all the chains binding the captive elf, Lu Xing looked deeply at them and handed over a jade medallion from the Green Forest to Dongfang Minghui.

    "If something happens in the future, you cane to me in the Green Forest. Take out this jade medallion and the Elves will serve you as our guests."

    Dongfang Minghui happily received it and directly gave it to the Female Protagonist, with no politeness at all replying, "Good."

    Dongfang Wanyu smiled at her happy face, "You guys leave, this guy will wake up soon, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble then."

    Lu Xing led the crowd away while they returned to their oom.

    The moment Dongfang Minghui returned to her room, she was shocked to realize that something wasn''t right, this y didn''t seem right.

    The script waspletely off, Lu Xing didn''t show his face, and the Female Protagonist, although she recognized and learned that the other party''s people were all Elves, she didn''t know that Lu Xing was the young prince of the Elves. The other party gave her a jade medallion though

    How will the Female Protagonist and his rtionship continue like this?

    The promised xxxx, the promised emotional drama!?

    Dongfang Minghui thought of this and scratched her head in panic, she felt a little dizzy.

    "Somebody-"

    When Lu Peng woke up, he found that his room was a mess and the beauty on his bed was gone.

    All the contents of his space ring were scattered outside, and he didn''t need to think about it to know that the other party had erased the soul mark he had engraved on the ring, after all that was the only way they could find the key.

    He hurriedly put on a shirt, ran outside and shouted, "Someone  there''s an attack!"

    This shout immediately alerted the innkeeper of the Inn, whose defense was considered top ranked in the entire Yundu City.

    In the end, the innkeeper took a look outside, the servants were all knocked out, no wonder the entire inn felt so silent as if no one was there, and it allowed people toe and go as they please.

    Dongfang Minghui watched people rushing about downstairs as if they were investigating the theft of the elf.

    Dongfang Wanyu sat with her for a while, "Go take a good bath and rest for the night. The Freshmanpetitions areing up."

    Another tough battle to be fought.

    Dongfang Minghui was relieved to see no one knocking on their door, she directly went to the inner room and stripped off her clothes to get into the tub.

    As the hot steam lingered, she felt a hot wave of heating up from underneath her body.

    The more she washed, the hotter she got, and it felt like she was about to be steam cooked.

    "Mmm-"

    Dongfang Minghui had a sh inside her mind that something seemed to be wrong, but her senses were quickly extinguished by the heat.

    She tried to get up, but she felt weak and slumped in the tub.

    "Seventh, Seventh sister."

    Her voice was so soft as if she was mumbling to herself.

    On the other side, Dongfang Wanyu, who was always watching her, heard her voice and walked over, but didn''t go straight in." Ninth Sister what''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt so miserable all over that she wished a little cold water could be poured over her to help bring down the heat.

    "Seventh sister, I''m hot."

    Dongfang Wanyuughed when she heard the other party''s child-likeining voice, "If you feel hot, then finish washing up faster."

    It seemed that recently her sister was a bit spoiled.

    She''d have gone in as well to bathe with her but it wasn''t convenient for so many people to squeeze into that small room.

    Dongfang Wanyu was still waiting for her to finish washing and go in for a soak as she sat back down in front of the window afterughing at her cute seventh sister''s antics.

    Dongfang Minghui tried to get up, but every time she tried to stand up, she sat down again, weak on her feet.

    After two or three times of this happening, the sweat on her forehead was getting thicker and thicker.

    All she could do was lie down in the tub and keep panting for breath.

    "Seventh sister  I''m dying."

    She felt like a fish that was about to be steam-dried, fluttering here and there on the shore but unable to swim into the water.

    Dongfang Wanyu listened quietly for a while before realizing that something was wrong, the breathing inside was getting heavier.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s going on?", she burst into the room and got close to Dongfang Minghui with concern.

    Dongfang Minghui licked her lips moistening the tip of her tongue, and her deep ck eyes were tinged with a crazy red glow.

    She pressed the other woman''s hand against her hot skin as a way to relieve the unrelenting heat in her heart.

    Aaaah steamy Minghui x Wanyu (cover eyes)!<blockquote>

    Enjoy the chapter guys ~~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Dongfang Wanyu felt like she was going to go crazy, the person she dreamed of so much was now pulling her hand close to her hot face, standing up from the tub naked, her other arm was wrapped around her neck, and hugging her with all her strength.

    She desperately told herself to look away, but her eyes couldn''t help but dart down.

    "Seventh sister, I''m so hot."

    Dongfang Minghui''s entire body clung into her arms, right now she felt the cool feeling of the other woman''s body soforting that she immediately and intolerably rubbed against her as a way to relieve the burning passion inside that had nowhere to erupt.

    Dongfang Wanyu gulped, she felt a fire burning within herself, if the other woman continued to rub against her like this, she couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t do something to her.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    She pushed the other person away from her with all her might, then wrapped a sheet around her.

    The other person''s skin was as red as a lobster, and her whole body smelled inviting, but her eyes were tinged red, and she was rubbing her face painfully against the nket.

    "What you just smelled before should be something that aids people in their lovemaking, probably a sort of aphrodisiac." As Dongfang Wanyu was at wit''s end, Qing Mo exined.

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately remembered that just now in the room, Dongfang Minghui had held a small porcin vial for her to sniff, "If that''s true, why am I fine?"

    No, actually she was not really fine, why did she suddenly also feel like she was getting hot all over her body as well

    "How about a random trip down the street to find two guys?" Qing Mo teased.

    Dongfang Wanyu ignored the other party''s banter, she directly tied Dongfang Minghui up with a sheet, stuffed her on the bed, opened the door and walked out, soon, a servant brought in four wooden barrels, two filled with cold water and two filled with ice.

    "Ninth Sister, I''ll have to trouble you a bit."

    Dongfang Minghui was already going insane from this aphrodisiac, and when she was held by Dongfang Wanyu, she pasted her entire face on the other person''s face, not caring at all and rubbing against it, face to face, the corners of her lips always were opening and closing panting.

    "Qing Mo, I''ll need to block your vision for a while."

    "Good."

    A barrier was immediately erected in Dongfang Wanyu''s sea of souls, shielding his sight.

    "Seventh sister" Dongfang Minghui purred in a hot and gruff voice.

    If Dongfang Wanyu could still endure this, she would really need to be a saint.

    "Ninth Sister, you brought this on yourself!"

    Dongfang Wanyu''s sweat dripped straight down her forehead, her deep ck eyes had an obsessed look as she nced with impatience at the opposite party''s face.

    "I want."

    "Do you know who I am?"

    Dongfang Wanyu had her face to herself and saw a pair of cloudy, yet confused eyes that were reflecting her own face. But yet she knew that right now the person in her arms just wanted pleasure, and whoever could satisfy her, she would show that look.

    Those eyes that were originally pure were now filled with dewy-eyed lust.

    For a moment, Dongfang Wanyu''s entire body''s heat receded cleanly, and she embraced the person in her arms and kissed her intimately.

    "I''m not going to be able to do anything about it", she sighed.

    Dongfang Wanyu carried the person directly into the barrel filled with cold ice and dumped her inside.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui entered the barrel, her body''s heat was lowered a lot. With a jump, she woke up for a few moments but was quickly overwhelmed by the heat that was pouring in from all sides of her body.

    When Dongfang Minghui woke up again, she was feeling sore and achy everywhere as if she had been run over by arge truck.

    She rubbed her temples, her head was throbbing in pain not to mention her sore throat.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui was scared of her own voice, not to mention the husky raspy sound, her throat was sore as hell.

    What was wrong with her?

    She found herself lying on the big bed and the Female Protagonist wasn''t in the room as she struggled to sit upright and think carefully about everything that had happened yesterday.

    It seemed like she''d identally passed out in the shower?

    She banged her head, then how did she suddenly feel like she''d been pressed into the bed?

    Is it because she saw a handsome man''s naked bodyst night and had a springtime dream?

    She immediately lifted the nket and found that there were no suspicious liquids under the nket.

    Could it be that what she dreamed at night was real?

    Dongfang Wanyu saw the other party wrapped up like a dumpling when she came in, and she had a smile in her eyes. She directly asked, "Ninth Sister, how is your body?"

    Dongfang Minghui gulped, she was just about to open her mouth when the other person leaned down and caressed her forehead with an icy palm.

    "It shouldn''t be hot anymore."

    Dongfang Wanyu poured a ss of water and handed it to her, "You suddenly passed out in the tub yesterday, it''s a good thing I found a doctor toe over and check on you, he said you might be sick."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, no wonder she remembered being hot and cold for a while yesterday, she was sick.

    She touched her head, it wasn''t hot.

    "Seventh sister, I''m fine now, let''s go back."

    Dongfang Wanyu handed her the porridge that was brought up from outside, "There''s no rush, you can rest for the afternoon, we''ll meet up with them again at night."

    Anyway, she had just made arrangements with Mu Sheng and the others, so there was no rush at this moment.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the clothes she had discarded on the side, "Seventh sister, clothes."

    When she thought about the fact that the Female Protagonist brought the doctor to see her yesterday while she was naked, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    Dongfang Wanyu took the clothes and saw the frightened look she exined, "As soon as you fainted, I got anxious and forgot to put your clothes on for you."

    In fact, Dongfang Minghui had only just been fished out of the ice bucket by her, and yesterday''s drug which who knew what it really was, made her keep begging for pleasure and to be satisfied all night without stopping.

    Dongfang Wanyu had run out of methods, in the end, she directly used her dark spiritual energy to absorb the medicine from her body.

    Only then did she dissolve the effects of the drug in her body.

    The ice and water fromst night were enough for both of them cool off so it worked out well.

    Dongfang Minghui''s current state was quite poor, her head was dizzy and she was feeling weak, she felt like a soft sponge not being able to properly control her body.

    Dongfang Wanyu was also quite worried about how her Ninth Sister would cope in thepetitions if she was still like this tomorrow.

    In the evening, the two people checked out of the room and walked to the living room on the first floor, where they met Lu Peng.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t pay any attention, she wasn''t in good spirits at the moment.

    So when Lu Peng bumped into her, if the Female Protagonist hadn''t been holding her up from behind, she probably would have been knocked off her feet.

    "You-"

    Dongfang Minghui felt her throat hurt as soon as she opened her mouth, and in the meantime, she pointed at the other with an angry face, unable to say anything.

    In the next second, however, her expression subtly narrowed, changing from anger to disdain.

    Lu Peng was angry after losing an elven beauty, but now that he saw a sickly beauty, he immediately became horny again.

    He was also originally angry at the other party, but when he saw those watery eyes of the other party, somehow, he felt itchy all over his heart, lungs, liver and kidneys.

    "Aiyoo, where is this beauty from?" Lu Peng leaned over lustfully, rubbing his hands sneakily.

    It was an action he did every time he had bad ideas or sexual fantasies about another person.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s face turned cold as she pulled Dongfang Minghui behind her, she squinted at Lu Peng, then barked, "Ninth Sister, let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, knowing that the Female Protagonist would have to take care of this pervert sooner orter, maybe then other men and women would be safe from this scum.

    She didn''t want to bother with a dead man.

    "Aiya aiya, where are you two girls going, would you like a ride from this young master?" Lu Peng scampered up to the two of them at once, his eyes still staring at Dongfang Minghui with a lustful re.

    That lust-filled look really made Dongfang Wanyu have the heart to tear him apart.

    "Fuck off."

    Dongfang Wanyu directly used her Earth spiritual energy to create mounds to wrap around his feet, immobilizing him in ce unable to move. Then, she brought Dongfang Minghui around him and left the Laiyun Inn in an open manner.

    The other servants of the Laiyun Inn didn''t move, rightly ignoring it.

    "Hey hey, why can''t I move, you bunch of fools, why don''t you pull this young master''s legs out."

    As they walked away, a little of Lu Peng''s angry shout could be heard.

    Dongfang Minghui looked up to see the Female Protagonist''s gloomy face, she was guessing that Lu Peng''s actions earlier had thoroughly angered her.

    She tugged at the corners of her mouth, Lu Peng had not only angered the Elves but also even worse, the Female Protagonist! Looks like his good days wereing to an end.

    After they assembled with the rest of the students, they met up directly with the Royal Academy''s lead teacher.

    There were a total of ten groups of neers who had arrived at Yundu City, and the reason why the academy didn''t let them go together was probably to see how well the leaders of each group could lead their teams.

    Except for Li Qin''s disappearance that night, the five members of Dongfang Wanyu''s team had no other problems, so they were the first to arrive among the ten groups, and she had even brought four extra people with her.

    Dongfang Minghui heard from them that there were other teams, such as one team of five people who had been wandering all the way to the city and still hadn''t arrived.

    Dongfang Minghui saw a familiar figure in one of the nine teams, but she smiled and didn''t take it seriously.

    Lu Xing saw her face turn pale and quietly leaned in to ask, "What''s wrong with you, I feel like you''re weak."

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she didn''t know what was wrong with her, she always felt like she had identally forgotten somethingst night, but she couldn''t remember now.

    "The doctor''s seen me, it should be nothing serious, I guess I was tired from all the activity that night."

    Lu Xing didn''t really believe her when he saw her at the Laiyun Innst night, she was still alive and kicking, and now she seemed so sick that it was like she was having trouble standing up.

    Dongfang Wanyu gave them a sideways, faint nce.

    Lu Xing was unmoved, he took out a porcin bottle from his space ring and handed it to her, "This is my n''s tonic pill, it''s very effective. "

    Dongfang Minghui received it curiously and poured out one tonic pill, it was a greenish lustrous colour, and had three lines on it.

    Since she was a pharmacist, she had a little more insight into pills, the lines on a pill, in general, indicated its quality, the deeper the lines, the higher end the quality.

    "How can I ept such expensive pills." Dongfang Minghui took a look at it and gave it back to Lu Xing.

    Lu Xing thought for a moment, "Tomorrow is thepetition, you being in this state will definitely affect the oue of thepetition, these pills aren''t that valuable to me, and I think it''s just right to give it to you, so take it, as a small token of my appreciation for yesterday."

    Dongfang Minghui flinched for a moment before realizing to her surprise that the other person seemed to have already known that she recognized him.

    Still, the script wasn''t right. It was clearly the Female Protagonist who had contributed the most, so why was she getting all this benefit?

    It was a good thing she had given the Female Protagonist the jade medallion used to enter and leave the Elf n yesterday, otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to take this potion.

    "Thank you."

    Lu Xing returned to Mu Sheng''s side with a smile in his eyes.

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at him coldly, but she didn''t move.

    "Everyone go back and rest well this time, tomorrow we''ll head to the ce prepared by the royal family."

    The tenth group members werete in returning, and the lead teacher was also anxious, but consistently making everyone wait for five people wasn''t an option, so he simply sent the new students back to recuperate well.

    The ce this time was not as crude as the first time, it was a normal inn, which was chartered by the Royal Academy, with two people per room.

    Dongfang Minghui and Bai Lu shared a room, and as soon as she entered, she saw Bai Lu ncing at a copper mirror again and again.

    She didn''t say a word and went to sleep in her bed.

    Dongfang Minghuiy down for a few moments and then felt something wrong, why did she feel something moving under the nket?

    Is she dreaming?

    She closed her hands confusedly and felt a smooth thing sliding through it.

    "Ahhh-"

    Even with her voice breaking, the screams could still be heard far and wide.

    Dongfang Minghui fell off the bed on her butt almost as soon as she touched the thing, and she was horrified to find a few silver snakes under her nket.

    "Hahahahaha." Bai Lu pointed at the shocked Dongfang Minghui on the floor andughed.

    The next second their door was kicked open.

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her sitting on the floor with a frightened look on her face, a couple of silver snakes on the bed were still trying to slide down while another person was about to lose her breath fromughter. She didn''t even need to think to know what had happened.

    The long whip shot out of her hand uncontrobly.

    Bai Lu''sughter came to an abrupt halt as she pointed at the whip in Dongfang Wanyu''s hand in horror, "W-what. You want to hit me again?"

    Dongfang Wanyu nced at her indifferently, with a single swing of her long whip, she directly snapped the three silver snakes on the bed into two halves, even the bedpletely fell apart under her deliberate actions.

    This showed how powerful the other party''s whip was.

    "Ah-" Bai Lu screamed.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her ears, had she known that this Bai Lu hated her so much, she should have brought it up to the lead teacher when assigning rooms, why did this crazy woman have to make such a mess

    "Ninth Sister, let''s go, you''re staying in the same room as me tonight." Dongfang Wanyu heard her sister''s scream as soon as she finished talking to the lead teacher and came in to see her haggard and weak appearance, an urge to kill was rising up in her heart for no reason.

    If it wasn''t for Qing Mo''s reminder in her Sea of Souls just now, she would definitely have killed Bai Lu without hesitation.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded still in a daze, she just wanted a good night''s sleep, it seems as if she could only sleep more soundly if she stayed beside the Female Protagonist.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s roommate saw her lead Dongfang Minghui back and immediately made an excuse to go stay elsewhere.

    "Sleep well."

    Dongfang Wanyu said in an extremely easy-going manner as she sat on the edge of her bed and tucked her in.

    Dongfang Minghui slept extremely quickly, within moments actually and herst thought before going to sleep was, why has the Female Protagonist be so gentle?

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her sleeping before she crossed her legs and began to meditate.

    "Wanyu, did you just get affected by the dark spiritual energy?" Qing Mo was a bit anxious, "You haven''t even started cultivating it yet, if you have a heart demon now it''s going to be a disaster for your future cultivation"

    "I know, I know I was just being impulsive." She tried to restrain her anger so that she didn''t kill someone by mistake.

    "A moment of impulsiveness? Why are you so impulsive? I feel as if your feelings for your Ninth Sister are a little"

    "Qing Mo, I''m going to practice."

    Without waiting for Qing Mo to finish his sentence, Dongfang Wanyu directly interrupted the other party.

    The next morning, Dongfang Minghui was woken up by someone shaking her, there was a foot directly on her face, and the weight felt familiar.

    Dongfang Minghui knew who it was even with her eyes closed.

    "Toothless."

    She opened her eyes to really see the other guy on her chest sitting with its fat butt and rubbing two paws on her face.

    "Thanks for waking me up Toothless but I don''t have time to y with you."

    Toothless was thrown back into the space ring before it had a chance to protest.

    She washed up and looked in her space ring, she now had the porcin vases storing pills inside of her new belt, even the Love Flower had followed to a separate space in the belt. She had separated it and Toothless to avoid fighting.

    The only thing left in the space ring was the dozens of medicinal nts she had prepared for today''spetition.

    "Ready to go?"

    Dongfang Wanyu woke up to see her transferring a bunch of stuff into Entangled Love.

    She felt pretty happy that her own gift was so valued by the other party.

    "Hmm."

    Thepetition was very simple this time, the fighting was not between individuals, but teams.

    First, the leading teachers of the four colleges would go up and draw straws to decide which college would take on which college, after which the forty group leaders would each draw the corresponding numbers, thus deciding thepeting parties.

    This however applied only to the General Academy.

    As for the Pharmacy and Alchemy Academy, thepetition was different from theirs. The rules of the Pharmacy were also a three-person team, but three people participated in three separatepetitions, and the party who had the most wins was the winner.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled Bai Lu to the side, "Seventh sister and I had asked the lead teacher to prepare a dozen medicinal nts for you. You can go first and if necessary you can ask me for anything else."

    Bai Lu shrugged her hand off impatiently, "You''re annoying."

    "Hey."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but give Bai Lu an angry re, she still wanted to fight for some face for the pharmacy otherwise wouldn''t it be a big disgrace to the fat old man? She''d be embarrassed to see him again if they lost.

    Liu Qi pulled Dongfang Minghui away, "Bai Lu won''t listen to you, you''d better go with her."

    She couldn''t help but caress her forehead, go with her? That''s definitely going to end in disaster.

    Today, their first match was against the pharmacists of Zng Academy, the first match was simple, each took out ten herbs for the other to identify. If one side made more identification errors, they were considered to have failed.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that the topic was too simple, but soon she was dumbfounded, even Liu Qi was stupified.

    The teacher who led the team didn''t understand the situation inside the pharmacy, he thought it was just any medicinal nts that could be used in thepetition, so he casually went to gather a few random medicinal nts.

    The result is that the dozen or so medicinal nts that Bai Lu took out were all the mostmon. It''s not even primary medicinal nts. As long as they weren''t idiots, anyone could identify them.

    This hand of hers made the other academy''s participantsugh so hard they almost lost their teeth.

    "Bai Lu!" Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth and shivered with anger, she could handle whatever dirty tricks the other party was using on her for the time being but she was angry that the other party hadpletely thrown out the academy''s matches from her mind.

    Liu Qi held her hand, "Minghui calm down."

    Dongfang Minghui exhaled deeply and said directly, "Referee, we concede this round."

    Bai Lu immediately screamed, "By what right do you."

    "By virtue of the fact that I''m the leader of your group, we concede when I say so." Since they lost the first round, she naturally had to save herself in the remaining two rounds, holding on tight she might even be able to put up a fight, otherwise they wouldn''t even be able to enter the finals and immediately get eliminated from thepetition.

    By then, she would really cry when she had to go back to see the fat old man.

    The judges discussed with each other and agreed with Dongfang Minghui''s decision.

    The next round was the concoction of potions, and Dongfang Minghui directly handed this round over to Liu Qi.

    "This one is your strong point, grasp it well."

    Dongfang Minghui saw a man sent out by Zng Academy, and he greeted Liu Qi with a gentle and polite greeting.

    After that, they were each given a prescription, Dongfang Minghui''s concoctions were her weak point, she was not in a position to give better advice.

    "Do you have all the medicinal nts you need on the prescription?"

    For this tournament, she had taken a lot of medicinal nts out from the back mountain garden.

    In the first match, she had wanted to give Bai Lu a few medicinal nts, if Bai Lu was willing to listen to her it wouldn''t have been such an instant win for Zng Academy.

    Liu Qi quickly took a look and said honestly, "Two nts are missing, one random grass and one horse bamboo lotus."

    Dongfang Minghui looked through her space ring and swished it out, "Quickly refine it."

    While the people from the opposite academy were still getting together to look for medicinal nts, Liu Qi had already started to very smoothly refine the medicine.

    Dongfang Minghui watched her refining and matching properly rating her performance highly in her head. She very much agreed with the old man dean''s words. Liu Qi is indeed a very stable pharmacist, and she will definitely reach a new height after a few more years of training.

    Refining was originally an extremely patient matter, and Dongfang Minghui even went to the other side to have a look.

    The male pharmacist on the other side was not bad, he didn''t find the medicinal nts in the prescription but used another as a substitute that wasn''t less in value than the one in the prescription. His speed was also very fast, it actually seemed as if he was about to overtake Liu Qi.

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t in a hurry, and anyway, the worst result would be that they would be sent back before they entered the finals.

    "Alright."

    Liu Qi handed over the medicinal liquid in her hand to the examiner, who in turn handed things over to the four judges.

    The results soon came out, Liu Qi''s concoction was effective and had few side effects.

    They were a little faster than the other team in the second round and went straight into the third round, where Dongfang Minghui had to heal a patient.

    Basically, the whole process of the match was simr to the assessment of a junior pharmacist in a pharmacy.

    If she hadn''t experienced this, she might have been nervous and overwhelmed.

    As soon as the male patient came up, he was carried directly in front of her in an unconscious state.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was a doctor herself, patiently took his pulse, which was steady and strong but not too strong. It seemed like a sickness. After that, she looked over the other person''s pupils, then moved to check for injuries on his body.

    Everything seemed normal.

    It was only at this moment that the other academy''s contestant turned in the medicine they had made.

    The judgment of the medicine was that due to using another medicinal nt as a substitute, it had shed with the other medicinal properties of the other nts so even though it was refined it had many side-effects.

    Dongfang Minghui was still holding her head and thinking about the various reasons why the patient was unconscious.

    "Have you checked if his tongue is ck?" Love Flower looked at her serious face and couldn''t help but remind her, "There is one medicinal nt I''ve seen before. It''s something that can give the body the illusion of unconsciousness, but it''s nothing serious."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t expect the other party to suddenly help her, and she resolutely held open the other party''s mouth, "Hey, Love Flower, how did you know?"

    The Love Flower sighed helplessly, "At the very least I have survived for hundreds of years in this world, the number of medicinal nts I''ve seen is definitely more than you."

    "Yes, yes, how do we solve this then?"

    "This medicinal nt is called Three Days Drunk, after eating it, you will be drunk for three days like a drunk."

    Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips under her breath, this academy''s assessment officers are really screwed in the head, Three Days Drunk, damn letting this person sleep for three days, how can he wake up

    "I remember that Three Days Drunk has a natural enemy, a kind of silkworm on the ground, they can suck out all the medicinal properties of Three Days Drunk, and once they''ve sucked out all of it the person will naturally wake up."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to run her head over, this sort of difficult question was a clear pain in the ass, there''s no way she could run around and catch that swallowing silkworm, right?

    "Examiner, I''m applying for a suspension of thepetition, I need to go and get something." She raised her hand and spoke directly.

    The examiner was confused by her sudden words but nodded when he saw the patient lying on the ground, "Okay, we can suspend for one incense stick time, after one incense stick if you haven''t returned yet, this examiner has the right to treat you as abstaining from thispetition."

    Liu Qi immediately chased after her, "Minghui, where are you going in such a hurry?"

    Dongfang Minghuipared the swallowed silkworm described by Love Flower with her, "Go find it for me, be sure to find it."

    Thispetition could hinge on it.

    "Love Flower, do you think there will be any near the Three Days Drunk''s ce?" Dongfang Minghui''s head suddenly spun.

    "There will be."

    "Do you think there will be predators near it?"

    "You could say that."

    "In that case let''s go look for it."

    Dongfang Minghui put her ntmunication skills to direct use and ran all the way south to the medicinal garden, where she found a flower that was now swaying incessantly against the sun.

    "Love Flower, I found Three Days Drunk, where do you think the Swallowing Silkworm is?" She pouted and got right down on the ground to look, and didn''t see a single bug.

    "Don''t you have some of the ck Anemone leaves on you? Put a leaf in this ce, and if there are any silkworms nearby they''lle."

    Waiting for a rabbit ah.

    Dongfang Minghui had no other good idea anyway, so she listened to Love Flower and just pinched a small piece the leaves in an open area, and secretly tied a thread to the leaves, the thread was thinner than a hair, and not carefully looking no one could see it. Then she ducked under some bushes and incorporated her scent into the flowers and nts around her.

    The silkworm''s sense of smell was very sensitive, and it smelled the ck anemone from far away, ck anemone was a nourishing medicinal nt, and often they could evolve if they swallowed it.

    Even if there wasn''t a single nt, one leaf was still good.

    A silly but insistent silkworm found the leaf, it first hid in the vicinity of the medicinal nt to check the situation, to make sure no one was around, then step by step quickly moved next to the anemone, and sniffed it.

    The smell was simply delicious.

    Dongfang Minghui waited for this moment, as soon as the other party opened its mouth, she immediately pulled in the thread, dragging the ck anemone leaves to her side, then she took a few steps backward and reeled it in.

    In order to eat the medicinal nts of its dreams, the silkworm also bounced step by step into the trap Dongfang Minghui had set for it.

    As such, she started to reel in the thread she heard a voice.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui secretly puffed her cheeks, one step short of the trap sheid for the silkworm.

    "Shh, be quiet."

    The person beside her saw her concentrating on the front and crouched down curiously to look at what she was doing.

    The silly swallowing silkworm sniffed, and it seemed to smell a human. But seeing the ck anemone just a step away from it, in the end, vignce was defeated by greed.

    It lunged forward, and Dongfang Minghui pulled backward as well, and the swallowing silkworm rightfully ate the ck anemone leaf it coveted.

    She was also very happy that she had finally caught one of the silkworms, and she squeezed it between her two fingers and put it in her porcin jar.

    "Now I can defeat them."

    "Hey, hey, why do you have this jade belt?"

    Xuanzhu stared at the jade belt at Dongfang Minghui''s waist, which was her favourite belt, but it was also the belt that caused her to steal the chicken and lose the rice, not only that she also lost the wife and army as well!

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her belt, and then looked at the girl in front of her, "It''s mine to start with!"

    The Female Protagonist gave it to her, so naturally, it was hers.

    Xuanzhu''s eyes swivelled around slightly, smiling, "Sell me this jade belt, I''ll give you anything you want."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, "Sure, I''ll untie it for you, but first you turn around, You can''t open your eyes until I count to ten."

    Xuanzhu didn''t even think about it and just turned her back, she was rejoicing in her heart, this girl is so gullible.

    Dongfang Minghui, on the other hand, made a face at her back, threw out her tongue, and tiptoed straight away with the silkworm.

    "Hey, didn''t you say to count to ten? Why don''t you start counting?" Xuanzhu was getting a little impatient.

    "We''re all women, what''s there to be ashamed of, I''ll just turn around ah."

    There was no sound at all behind her, and when Xuanzhu turned around, she stared at the empty scene with incredibly stupid eyes.

    There was actually someone outside of the royal family who dared to lie to her!!!!

    "I got yed by another woman again, huh." Xuanzhu stomped her foot in anger, cursing her stupidity for being yed by that person before and now another person

    If she met them again, she would make them look good hmph!

    Dongfang Minghui ran extremely fast as if something was chasing her from behind, and she arrived at the assessment site just in time.

    She immediately took out the silkworm, squeezed its head, and pointed it at the unconscious man.

    The Swallowing Silkworm had just sucked the leaves of the ck Anemone and smelled the Three Days Drunk medicinal nt, opening its mouth just like that, it bit the man''s finger directly, sucking and sucking, sucking all the excess medicinal properties from his body clean.

    After stopping and burping, Dongfang Minghui saw it eat until it couldn''t move, poked its bulging belly in amusement, and then put it back into the porcin bottle.

    The examiners all saw the scene and nodded their heads in praise.

    After a few moments, the one lying on the floor woke up leisurely, and he threw his head back with surprise.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled and exined, "It''s fine, you were just drunk."

    Although the first game was lost, it was chased backter, and this fight with the Zng''s Medicine Masters ended in a draw.

    Liu Qi happily came to hug Dongfang Minghui after hearing this verdict.

    "Great."

    As long as they weren''t eliminated, it wasn''t too bad of an oue. Next, they would have to wait until the other two academies decided a winner, and only after the match could they continue to see the results.

    Bai Lu, however, stood at the side and gave them a cold stare.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her calmly, but in her heart, she had made a decision, Bai Lu couldn''t participate in the nextpetition.

    "Teacher, I''m the leader of the Pharmacy, I have full authority to decide on the participation of the next students on behalf of the Dean of the Pharmacy ."

    Immediately after the match, Dongfang Minghui approached the teacher who had led the team on behalf of the Royal Academy this time.

    Her reasons were very good, Bai Lu''s own mistakes, and Bai Lu''sck of cooperation and hostility.

    The lead teacher, however, tried to dissuade her, "Pharmacist Minghui, although you represent the Pharmacy, I am representing the Royal Academy. Thepetition has only just started and there are rumors of discord among the students from the Pharmacy, how will the other three schools look at us? Wouldn''t you beughed out of the room?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t understand the other party''s insistence, but she was pretty sure that someone like Bai Lu who repaid her grievances with a grudge definitely wouldn''t be grateful to her for a single cent and would still take cheap shots at every turn.

    "Teacher, if that''s true then you will have to bear the consequences of the results of thispetition and any mistakes Bai Lu might make next. Do you want to?"

    Dongfang Minghui threw that question straight at him. If the other party was willing to take responsibility for the stupid things Bai Lu hadmitted, she was fine with it.

    The lead teacher was so lost for words by Dongfang Minghui''s question that he couldn''t even answer.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    Probably to ease the awkward atmosphere just now, the lead teacher directly opened the door.

    "Yunan, you''ve finallye."

    Li Yunan rushed over in dusty clothing, and at the same time, behind him followed five dejected young men.

    "You guys-" the team leader teacher looked hateful, pointing especially at the one at the front, "Especially you, Mu Cheng, leader of the team! Is this how you managed to lead the team into a pit?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked on and thought it was funny, is this the same team that traveled all the way to the mountains and ended up ying themselves out of existence?

    As soon as Li Yunan opened the door, he saw her and saw that the lead teacher was reprimanding the new students, he immediately came over and smiled, "Little Sister you''re here too?"

    "Why are you here, Brother Li?"

    When Dongfang Minghui saw the other party she had a small amount of a guilty conscience, the matter of Li Yunan''s uncle she said she''d consider before but she never gave the other party a reply.

    "Little Sister, wait for me here."

    Li Yunan hurriedly said this, and immediately exined to the lead teacher, "Teacher, don''t me them, although they are at fault for wandering off first, it''s also true that they were trapped by a formation, if I hadn''t arrived, they probably wouldn''t have been able to participate this time."

    Once the lead teacher heard this, he resolutely stopped his usation.

    "Tell me the details."

    Dongfang Minghui sat extremely patiently at the side and listened to Li Yunan tell the whole story, it turned out that the five of them were walking and ying, then they saw a medicinal nt that could run and went after it.

    This chase led to something, and they were trapped in a certain ce by themselves for three days and three nights.

    "I''m curious to hear you guys say that, can you tell me about this medicinal nt. What does it look like? What are the characteristics and such?"

    A medicinal nt that can run?

    It looks like it must be enlightened, she silently praised this medicinal nt in her heart, it can actually lure people into a formation, this sort of plotting skill is not inferior to the Love Flower!

    In addition, just like the Love Flower, an old grandpa nt that has lived for hundreds of years will not rampantly pull out its legs and run away when it sees a person, but will silently disguise itself as something else to confuse people''s vision so that they can''t find it.<blockquote>

    Enjoy guys~ a bitte since I didn''t expect to do a full chapter today haha

    Thanks to Croix for the donation~~</blockquote>

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    After thinking for a moment, Mu Cheng recalled, "It was when we were resting that it scurried out of nowhere and ran in front of us to dance like it was showing off, we saw it and thought it was interesting and easy to deal with so we wanted to catch it."

    "Then what happened?"

    Speaking of the result, Mu Cheng''s face turned red, and it became obvious that not only did they fail to capture the strange spirit grass that had opened up its spiritual wisdom, but they even got yed like fools by it.

    "We were taken into a forest full of rocks, and I remember, when we first went in there there was a fog for some reason. The five of us just walked in circles around the same spot for three whole days and nights."

    Dongfang Minghui found it a bit funny to see them all hanging their heads in frustration and indignation.

    "You said it''s a de of spirit grass? Do you know what it looks like?"

    "Let me think."

    "This spirit grass looks a bit strange, two very fat leaves, like curled ears, ah and also, there''s a bit of a slight curl at the end of the grass looking like a pig''s tail. It looks very funny when it dances and the tail shakes here and there."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded but she wasmunicating with Love Flower in her mind, "Have you heard or seen something like this before? Is it a dangerous nt?"

    "Nope never heard of it."

    Li Yunan also turned his gaze towards her, "Does Little Sister know this strange spirit grass? From my initial estimation, this spirit grass could be an extremely dangerous existence."

    "Dangerous existence? Does Senior Brother Li think that you can''t even clean up a single spirit grass?" Dongfang Minghui identally spat back an insult.

    But Li Yunan was not angry at all, smiling andining, "Little Sister, you don''t know what happened, when I received the message from my teacher, I went to search for the five of them and find their traces. I found something odd about the stone forest that my junior brothers and sisters mentioned."

    "Where they were was originally a deste ce, ording to logic, there shouldn''t be any formations there, another oddity is that we found traces of the spirit grass in the center of the formation. Although we didn''t catch it in the end, I''m almost certain that it''s a spirit grass that knows how to create formations."

    He spoke so frankly and exined so well that Dongfang Minghui didn''t even know how to answer him

    She propped her head up and talked to Love Flower, "What kind of spirit grass is so skillful that it can even create formations, could it be that it just got bored and wanted to find a few people to experiment on?"

    "It''s possible."

    "But since it has caught the attention of the Royal Academy, I expect it will mostly get into trouble with people following up and chasing."

    "Let it suffer a bit, then it''ll learn about how cunning those humans really are."

    Hey, she''s a human too, okay!?

    Dongfang Minghui touched her nose with a guilty conscience, she felt that there weren''t many humans who were as simple-minded as her in this world.

    The teacher in charge of the team saw that there was something strange about their situation and it was not convenient to me the five people who had fallen behind. He sent them away, leaving behind Li Yunan and was just about to say something when he saw Dongfang Minghui''s face. She was just sitting there patiently, he wondered why she hadn''t left yet

    "Teacher, have you considered the previous proposal?"

    Dongfang Minghui had the disadvantage of being hard-headed, once she decided on something she''d definitely aplish it.

    When she said she wouldn''t let Bai Lu continue thepetition, she definitely wouldn''t let her and no one could ever try to change the subject to lead her astray.

    The team leader had never seen such a difficult to deal with freshman, but seeing as she was the team leader of the pharmacy, he was a little more patient with her. "The other teachers won''t say anything more, you''ve got a strategy, so do it your way, but if Bai Lu doesn''t join you''ll have one less person on your team, that doesn''t fit into the rules of thepetition."

    "Don''t worry everything else will not be a bother to you, Teacher." Dongfang Minghui also thought of many ways to solve this problem, one way was to recruit an alternative pharmacist from outside. A dead horse was still a horse but since she couldn''t guarantee the quality, she estimated this method wouldn''t work.

    When Li Yunan saw her leaving, he immediately said to the lead teacher of the group, "Teacher, I still have something to talk about with my junior sister, if there is nothing else, I will leave too."

    The lead teacher was a bit confused, how did this happen? Sending one person away but now two wanted to go!

    Unable to shake off this sticky piece of gum, Dongfang Minghui rubbed her head feeling an iing headache.

    Li Yunan was an extremely patient person judging by his personality, he followed her all the way here and there and didn''t say where he was going nor did he say that he''d found something.

    The attitude was just so free and easy that it boggled the mind.

    Dongfang Minghui was most annoyed when having to deal with this kind of person, she would rather simply and inly talk to him about the situation.

    After walking awkwardly for some distance, the two people walked straight to the public venue of the Four Great Colleges'' arena today. There were many people here so Dongfang Minghui immediately braked to a halt, feeling a bit frustrated.

    "Senior Brother Li, I''m really sorry about your uncle, but as you can see, I simply can''t spare any time right now."

    Li Yunan looked at Dongfang Minghui with a gentle face, "Little Sister you''re too worried, today I am not here to discuss the matter of my uncle, I actually have a very important matter to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    "For thest month or so, I''ve continued to use the marrow cleansing pills you gave me, and all my old illnesses have disappeared! I''ve been to the pharmacy to look for you many times, but they said you weren''t there, that''s why I deliberately escorted Mu Cheng back here when I heard you werepeting."

    Dongfang Minghui face scrunched up, she thought she''d deliberately managed to block off Li Yunan, and made it look that everything was okay to the Female Protagonist.

    She didn''t want to be misunderstood.

    But why was this getting worse and worse!?

    "Little Sister, actually, I was trying to tell you-" Li Yunan''s face turned red before he finished speaking.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s match had just ended, and there was still a lot of stuff to deal with but when she heard from Mu Sheng and the others that they had seen Ninth Sister and Li Yunan walking together, she walked out to interrupt them just in time!

    "Seventh sister, I was just going to see your match, you''ve finished?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care about any sort of distance and immediately leaned over to ask.

    As soon as Dongfang Wanyu saw the pleased look in her eyes, she couldn''t resist teasing her, "Yes, today''s tournament is over. We won''t have our next match until three dayster."

    "Senior Brother Li, why are you here?"

    Dongfang Wanyu was very surprised at Li Yunan''s sudden visit. In order to train the leadership skills of the new students, the Royal Academy selected a dozen new leaders from the entire academy. The older students naturally teamed up to go on their own adventures elsewhere, a student like Li Yunan shouldn''t have appeared in this ce, especially in front of Ninth Sister.

    Li Yunan saw that they were having a moment of sisterly affection as he stood aside quietly so as to not interfere and only spoke when Qian Wanyu asked the question, he formally greeted her and exined, "It just so happens that you are also here, I wanted to make something clear today, you can help me bear witness to it."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her cheek, she felt like this Li Yunan was a bit abnormal today.

    "Say it then."

    "I came to Yundu City this time because of your sister Qian Minghui, I wish to be junior sister Minghui''s guardian, no matter how many she has in the future, I will never give up!"

    Guardian?

    Dongfang Minghui looked stupidly at the Female Protagonist, before immediately reacting to what he''d just said, ducked in horror behind the Female Protagonist''s back.

    "Seventh sister, t-this this has nothing to do with me."

    She definitely didn''t expect Li Yunan to say something so scary, if she had known, she would have just listed him as one of the clients that she''d refuse to deal with!

    Dongfang Wanyu''s face turned dark as she asked coldly, "Brother Li don''t rush into swearing so quickly, just because Ninth Sister once gave you a bottle of pills today, and you were grateful you don''t need to-"

    The meaning of her words was don''t confuse gratitude with affection.

    But Li Yunan smiled and shook his head, the fan in his hands made him look handsome and dashing, "Junior sister Qian has misunderstood, in fact since back in that small town the first time I''d seen sister Minghui, I fell in love with her at first sight."

    Dongfang Minghui hid behind the Female Protagonist, before she only thought she might die now she knew she''s definitely gonna die! Didn''t even need any proof, she just got caught by Female Protagonist ah!

    It couldn''t get worse than that.

    The first time they met, Dongfang Minghui had made an impression on him, the other person''s yful and spirited demeanour directly throwing the silver on the counter, that appearance of hers was deeply imprinted in his mind.

    The second idental meeting, the other person dressed in a medicinal gardener costume, she looked entric and seemed to want to avoid him. He''d wanted to tease her a bit when they met again and seeing her act like that made him a little unhappy.

    But after that, the other partypletely overturned the impression she left in his mind with her identity as a pharmacist, and Li Yunan was very sure it was love.

    "Sister Minghui, please give me a chance to guard your side."

    "No, I don''t want it."

    Dongfang Minghui desperately shook her head and waved her hands, looking disgusted, unless she thought she''d lived too long, why would she do such a stupid thing?!

    "It''s okay, I''ll keep trying until you agree."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    So she''s going to be haunted by this ghost forever?

    Themotion of this event was a bit loud, Li Yunan was able to squeeze his way into the Royal Academy''s ranking list, and was a pretty boy in the academy. There were of course girls who liked him to the point where gathering up could form a long line. If he had openly professed his heart to any girl in the pharmacy, they''d be more than willing for him to be their guardian. It''s actually the equivalent of a confession of love after all! What could be better than that?

    On top of that, the name Qian Minghui was also famous among the new students.

    "That girl''s just a junior pharmacist in the pharmacy, she better not think that just because she''s leading thispetition that she can be with Senior Brother Li, I won''t allow it."

    "Yes, speaking of this Qian Minghui, I''ve heard a little bit of gossip about her as well. When I heard it I still felt sorry for her, but now she dares toe and steal Brother Li from me. Just wait and see how I''ll deal with her!"

    "Qian Minghui and Qian Wanyu, don''t you think those names seem a bit simr?" Someone else picked up how simr the names were to the recent star of freshmen, Qian Wanyu, who had made a name for herself in the academy.

    "Are you stupid? They''re sisters, I could tell just by their names. Didn''t someone mention before that there was a person selling potions over the North Courtyard before? It was them."

    ".."

    Dongfang Wanyu rubbed the handle of the whip in her hand. Her face seemed a little gloomy. No matter how many rumours there were outside, she knew the entire story. It seemed like she couldn''t change the decision of this person to pursue Ninth Sister.

    Hmph, she''ll ept the challenge from this Li Yunan and defeat him for sure!<blockquote>

    TL: Go go wanyu!</blockquote>

    Dongfang Minghui was secretly observing the Female Protagonist''s expression. After all, this had gone way off the original plot, she had no idea what was going to happen!

    It''s obvious that Li Yunan and the Female Protagonist were meant to have sparks flying between them with him saving her but what was with this plot? Suddenly everything had gone wrong?!

    "Still thinking about him?"

    That the other party was observing her, she naturally knew, Dongfang Wanyu saw that she was holding her head and looking miserable and couldn''t help butugh.

    This matter should have been exciting and a big chance for anyone else to the point where they wouldn''t even be able to sleep and would even want to unt it.

    Pharmacists were already at a disadvantage in the Seven Coloured Continent, with a wholehearted guardian by their side, anyone would have just agreed to this since that was basically an extra guard to protect their life!

    But her Ninth Sister, she immediately refused before even thinking about it, that outright refusal suited Dongfang Wanyu''s taste. She was even more certain that her Ninth Sister was absolutely the sort of person that she liked.

    "Seventh sister, I''m not thinking of him, I just don''t understand." Dongfang Minghui sighed, she couldn''t see the reason, was Li Yunan blind? Did he not see the bright shining Female Protagonist next to her? Her halo was almost blinding ah!

    "Do you think Li Yunan has some other purpose in mind?"

    Dongfang Minghui had so many conspiracy theories in her head that she wanted to just rip out Li Yunan''s heart to see if it was ck!<blockquote>

    A ck heart is something like having evil thoughts or being full of plots. In this case it''s like a joke by the author with Minghui wanting to rip out his heart to see if it''s ck ie he''s plotting something hehe.</blockquote>

    ording to her understanding of Li Yu Nan within the academy, the other party shouldn''t be taking advantage of her feelings.

    In other words, the other party was sincere.

    "Ninth Sister, don''t you think that for someone as good as Li Yunan, epting him would actually be beneficial for you?"

    Dongfang Wanyu asked tentatively, a hint of nervousness in her eyes that she herself hadn''t noticed.

    Beneficial?

    When she heard Female Protagonist say that, Dongfang Minghui''s entire body chilled to the bone, she straightened her back and mped her lips, "It''s useless no matter how good he is, I don''t like him."

    Dongfang Wanyu seemed to hear the sound of her heartnding smoothly, she then asked, "Ninth Sister, what do you like then?"

    It was rare to see Female Protagonist so fervently concerned about a problem, and one she dreaded the most.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her cautiously and carefully and yed dumb, "Seventh sister, it''s not like I''ve ever liked anyone or known what kind of person I like, how about you, do you have a crush on someone?"

    Dongfang Wanyu nodded quite frankly, gazing at her with extremely gentle eyes, "Yes, Seventh sister already has someone she likes."

    "What kind of person? Do I know them?"

    Dongfang Minghui, who had been worried about the Female Protagonist''s rtionship problems, heard her admit that she had a crush on someone and immediately asked questions.

    What kind of guy?

    The corner of Dongfang Wanyu''s lips lifted slightly, quirking up a mischievous smile, "The person I like is someone that usually seems confused, but when ites to business that person still takes it seriously and asionally ys one or two tricks."

    Dongfang Minghui frowned and racked her brain, thinking of all the men from the Female Protagonist''s harem but none of them quite seemed to fit.

    Then she stood up abruptly, surprised, "Seventh sister, you don''t like Mu Sheng do you?"

    Mu Sheng seemed to be the only one who could fit the Female Protagonist''s description.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but frown, she liked Mu Sheng, but Mu Sheng was just a junior brother, how did he suddenly jump status from his junior brother position to be a member of the harem.

    "I wonder if adding one more person to the harem will change the script" She couldn''t help thinking of all the scenarios in her head from this new harem direction.

    In the meantime, Dongfang Wanyu saw her frown and couldn''t help but reach out her fingers to gently stroke and smooth it out, "You''re overthinking it, but you did the right thing in this case since you don''t like each other, just refuse."

    Getting back on topic, the conversation returned to Li Yunan.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Seventh sister, I actually have an idea I''d like to discuss with you."

    Li Yunan and the Female Protagonist shared the same problem, they both were attracted to the wrong people. She hadn''t really thought about how to arrange these two misfits together, but she didn''t want to give up yet.

    Dongfang Minghui''s idea was going off the original plot, small deviations were fine but if the entire story changed would the Female Protagonist still be the protagonist? Wouldn''t that mean she''ll lose her female lead aura?!

    The whole world might even copse and she''d have to pay with her little life ah!

    Dongfang Minghui felt like her brain cells had died by the untold billions to save this poor life of hers.

    "I''m listening, tell me."

    "Actually, I want to follow Li Yunan to see his uncle." Dongfang Minghui was slightly apprehensive as she said this, she was afraid that the Female Protagonist might misunderstand and think she had ulterior motives. She checked to see the other person''s expression and confirmed it looked unchanged before she dared to continue, "If I can get rid of this one obsession of his, I think it would be good. I heard in the academy that the Li family''s power in the Ziyu Empire can''t be underestimated either, so I thought-"

    "Ninth Sister, alright." Dongfang Wanyu patted her lightly on the head, she still had the Elven jade medallion in her space ring, she didn''t need to hear the next words to know that they were likely something to do with her again, "Don''t force yourself."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, what''s forcing herself? She hadn''t been forcing herself she''s just going to great lengths to save her own little life!

    The two of them slept a solid, peaceful sleep, but the outside world was already in an uproar.

    The next day, Qian Wanyu was practising in her room, she felt that the barrier to the next realm had loosened a bit, her breakthrough was likely just a few days away, she would have to suppress it until thepetition was over and then find a ce to make a good breakthrough.

    As for Dongfang Minghui, she had her own fight to attend to, as soon as she appeared, she immediately caught the attention of the crowd, many people were still pointing various fingers at her and exchanging whispers.

    "What''s going on here?" Dongfang Minghui did not yet know that yesterday''s matter of Li Yunan had attracted the attention of the new students participating in the selectionpetition this time, and various versions of the rumours were spreading.

    Coincidentally, Li Yunan''s fame in the Ziyu Empire was not small, and many of the girls from Zng Academy who hade to participate had already shown hostility towards her.

    When Liu Qi saw her face, she pulled her to the side and said, "You should be more careful in today''spetition, I heard that many girls are scolding you behind your back, calling you a-"

    The curses were so harsh that Liu Qi couldn''t bear to repeat them again.

    "Called me what?"

    As a victim, she should know how the outside world judged her, right? So, Dongfang Minghui pursued with asking.

    "Scheming Bitch"

    "Whore"

    Dongfang Minghui facepalmed, the more she thought about it the more hrious she thought it was until she couldn''t helpughing.

    This group of little girls had quite the poisonous mouths, actually calling her a scheming bitch and a whore.

    Dongfang Minghui nibbled on her pearly teeth and rubbed her fists, now she wasn''t thinking of winning thepetition, but of how to get back at them.

    "Pity." She couldn''t help butment that yesterday''spetition with Zng Academy had ended, Zng Academy was the academy of the Ziyu Empire, and there were probably many girls in there who were all kinds of jealous of her.

    So, it was really too bad she couldn''t get the chance to retaliate.

    Liu Qi couldn''t understand what the other party was thinking, who else couldugh out loud like that after being scolded?

    She tugged on Dongfang Minghui''s sleeve, "Are you really not going to let Bai Lu enter? In fact, she didn''t mean to stuff up yesterday, she even deliberately went to my ce in the evening to admit her mistake. Why don''t we give her another chance?"

    At the mention of Bai Lu, the smile on Dongfang Minghui''s face suddenly fell, "Liu Qi do you still think we have another chance to let her pull her stunts again? This time our match is with the Ark Academy, if we lose or draw, we''re bound to lose. We must win today, or we can pack our bags and go home early."

    Yesterday''s good opportunity was ruined by Bai Lu, thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui had a big lump of fire in her chest.

    Not to mention giving her another chance even if the emperor of heaven came and asked for a favour for her she wouldn''t give him face.

    Liu Qi saw that she directly refused and was still angry so she had no choice but to agree, she changed the topic and asked, "How will the two of us deal with the three of them then?"

    This issue had also been considered a thousand times by Dongfang Minghui, she even had the crazy idea of randomly going to the pharmacy union to pull a pharmacist to helppete and so on, but these ideas were nipped in the bud. In the end, she just decided on not getting a third person.

    "I''ll be on the first and third matches, as long as you don''t make any mistakes in the second match, we''re sure to win." She was able to answer Liu Qi so confidently because she still had Love Flower in her space ring.

    The Love Flower told her that it had experienced hundreds of years in Death Valley moving here and there. It managed to encounter ma many crazy Death Spiritual Masters, one of which was so crazy that he would use his spiritual power to control dead bodies and had the delusion that he could resurrect the dead. Staying in such a dark ce, Love Flower had seen many cruel tricks and some ancient recipes for concocting pills.

    So Love Flower was definitely going to be morepetent than her as a half-baked pharmacist, or at least a lot it was going to be more open-minded than her. Thest match between them and Zng Academy was won solely because of Love Flower''s reminder.

    "Two matches in one day, are you able to take it?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "No problem."

    Love Flower reminded, "Don''t forget what you promised me if I helped you win thispetition, you have to-"

    "Good, I know."

    For the sake of Fatty old man''s face, she really fought hard enough even agreeing to an unreasonable request from Love Flower.

    Dongfang Minghui thought she must really be crazy.

    For the match against the Ark Academy, sure enough with Love Flower, this cheat level helper, Dongfang Minghui could be said to have steamrolled ahead and trampled the opponent.

    But afterwards, she still had to sigh, thepetition wasn''t over yet.

    Now there was still one tournament left, going up against the White Moon Empire''s Holy Feather Academy, it was said that the Holy Feather Academy''s pharmacists were also very powerful, and they had just easily won their match with Zng Academy as well, sessfully advancing to the finals.

    The White Moon Empire, in order to cater to the progress of the entireprehensive academypetition, had granted them permission to have a good three days of rest and the official final was to be held on the fourth day.

    However, while waiting for that, Ark Academy and Zng Academy would still have anotherpetition to choose a third-ce winner.

    Whether thatpetition was important or not, to Dongfang Minghui didn''t care, that was their business.

    "Liu Qi, I''m not leaving, help me talk to her, just tell her that I''ll never make a mistake again, and let me still be scheduled to enter thest match, okay?"

    Bai Lu refused to leave, she was determined to stay for thepetition, if she went back right now like this those pharmacists in the pharmacy would definitely look down on her. How would she hold her head up in front of everyone?

    She still had to stay in the Pharmacy for a long time after all and she had a great future ahead of her, she couldn''t let her reputation getpletely ruined because of this stain.

    Liu Qi also had a headache, in fact, Qian Minghui had taken good care of the rest of them along the way, even though they''d never spoken to each other normally, in the pharmacy she still asionally heard from others that Minghui was a very easy person to get along with, despite that, she wouldn''t budge an inch on this issue of Bai Lupeting again.

    There was nothing she could do about it

    "Bai Lu, it''s useless for you to beg me, I''ve already helped you speak in front of her"

    Useless?

    Bai Lu''s previous pretence of being pitiful immediately changed and she said fiercely, "She wants me dead, doesn''t she? You all want me dead, don''t you?"

    Liu Qi and Bai Lu were also considered to be acquainted from the same batch of neers, if they really had to talk about friendship, the friendship between them was definitely deeper than the one she had with Qian Minghui.

    "Bai Lu you don''t have to be like this, if you really want to join I think it''s better if you go yourself to talk to Minghui, she''s not a heartless person." Liu Qi advised.

    Bai Lu smacked her outstretched hand all of a sudden, her face was fierce, "She won''t, she definitely won''t."

    After saying this, Bai Lu ran out like a madman.

    "Bai Lu! Bai Lu!"

    Dongfang Minghui had rarely seen Bai Lu since being carried back to the house by Female Protagonist, she thought she had done her best as a leader, the other person had lost her space ring and not only her, but even the Female Protagonist had bothered to help.

    But what had the other party done?

    Thest time when she put that silver snake on her bed and scared her out of her wits she''d already decided to teach her that she Dongfang Minghui was not a soft persimmon!

    Remembering the events of that day, Dongfang Minghui immediately pulled out some tonic pills that Lu Xing had given her and studied them carefully.

    She scraped off a little bit of the pill and ced it on the table with the pill the Female Protagonist had asked her to identify the medicinal ingredients for.

    Nan Nan came to see her just in time to see the other person''s entire head on the table. She had no idea what Minghui was working on.

    "Minghui."

    Dongfang Minghui was so startled by someone suddenly touching her from behind that that she dropped the two small things on the floor.

    "Nan Nan, next time don''t shout at me from behind you''ll scare people to death." Dongfang Minghui looked annoyed, she found that she had just scraped a little bit of each of the two kinds of pills mixed together. Because both the pills almost had the same colour, she couldn''t exactly tell which one was which

    Nan Nan nodded seriously and leaned over, "Why are you the only one in the room? Where''s Wanyu? What have you been up to?"

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at the two small pieces and said in distress, "I can''t tell the difference between these two pills, Nan Nan, aren''t you a Medicinal Master? Can you distinguish the ingredients of these two pills?"

    Nan Nan immediately cried out in fright, "Minghui you really think too highly of me, I''m only a small junior alchemist, this kind of identification work should be left to a senior alchemist at least"

    She couldn''t help but look at the other party''s annoyed face as she added, "But I can try to identify them I guess"

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands, the pills were already broken into little pieces, a little less if she scraped them off. She didn''t want to have to use up the pills Female Protagonist had given her before she''d even identified them.

    "One is a Tonic Yuan Dan given to me by Lu Xing, the other  ahem, I found it, I don''t know what the pills do, Nan Nan you can just help me identify the Tonic Yuan Dan."

    Nan Nan sat right where Dongfang Minghui was before and bowed her head to examine the two samples of the pills and began to study them, "Give me some time."

    Dongfang Minghui sat aside curiously, "By the way Nan Nan did youe over for something?"

    Nan Nan smiled, "I don''t know many people here, our Alchemy Academy''spetition is almost over same as you guys, so I thought you''d be free for the next two days, so I was going to ask you to go out on the street with me and pick out a gift for my brother to bring back."

    It dawned on Dongfang Minghui, yes, she had almost three days until herpetition, but the Female Protagonist had only just two days left to herpetition.

    "Seventh Sister said she was going to find a ce to practice in absolute silence, I''m sure she''ll show up before thepetition."

    "Okay, Minghui don''t bother me, I''ll let you know when I''ve identified it."

    With someone to help, Dongfang Minghui took it upon herself to retreat to the side and start thinking as well, the entire room was quiet.

    It wasn''t until someone knocked on the door that Dongfang Minghui jumped up, she felt like she had just fallen asleep from all that thinking

    Nan Nan was still busy, as if she hadn''t even heard the knock on the door.

    "Minghui."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that the visitor was Liu Qi and thought it was something important, so she walked out and left the room to Nan Nan, "Liu Qi, what''s wrong?"

    When Nan Nan heard the word Liu Qi, she continued to concentrate on identification, she was just about to tell Minghui that she had made an unexpected discovery, there seemed to be amon medicinal nt between the two pills, but she wasn''t sure yet.

    Liu Qi pulled her aside and whispered, "Minghui, see if you can be merciful towards Bai Lu, if she goes back like that, the pharmacy side will definitely make fun of her."

    It was the matter of Bai Lu again, Dongfang Minghui felt that her patience was almost worn out, her eyelids started to pop again, she rubbed them, "Liu Qi, I know you and Bai Lu are still on good terms, but for Bai Lu''s matter, my mind is made up, you''d better stop bothering me about it, there are still two days to go before ourpetition, you might as well work on the aspect of making potions."

    Liu Qi''s eyes turned slightly, wanting to speak but hesitating.

    Dongfang Minghui had just noticed that something was wrong when a sharp pain in the back of her head caused her to immediately lose consciousness.

    When Liu Qi saw Bai Lu''s scarlet eyes, there were traces of disapproval, "Didn''t you say before that you just wanted to talk to her, that''s why I helped you ask her out, what are you doing!?"

    "Look at her attitude just now, would she talk to me? I''ll knock her out, so she can listen to me quietly." Bai Lu viciously threw the stick aside and then said to Liu Qi, "There are many people here, I''ll get her out of here and you can forget about this."

    This was the first time Liu Qi had seen this hideous appearance of Bai Lu, she was truly shocked, and before she could react, a few strong men came from nowhere and carried Dongfang Minghui directly on their shoulders, they disappeared in a few leaps.

    Liu Qi was at a loss for words, but still took a handful of Bai Lu''s hand, "You said you were just going to work out your problems with her properly, you really won''t hurt her?"

    Bai Lu impatiently opened her hand, "Liu Qi, why are you so concerned about her matter? Even if thepetition is won by our academy this time, the dean is going back to praise her, not you, and I don''t want you to be a pawn in her hands willingly."

    "Hey, Bai Lu, that''s not what you said to me before!" Liu Qi chased after her.

    But in just a blink of an eye, Bai Lu and the others had disappeared.

    Liu Qi thought carefully in ce for a moment and immediately realized that she was used and she seemed to have done something wrong

    "Bai Lu she''s wouldn''t really dare to do anything to Minghui, would she?" From the fact that the other party dared to put a silver snake in the bed such ruthless tactics, Liu Qi suddenly had a headache, how could she believe the other party''s words just by looking at her face

    Nan Nan was still appraising when she was suddenly startled by the door crashing open.

    "Liu Qi, what are you doing?"

    Liu Qi looked anxious and pointed outside, "Something big happened, Minghui has been kidnapped by Bai Lu''s men."

    "What!"

    Nan Nan immediately put down her work at hand, all the problems found in the appraisal just now were messed up by this news, where was there any thought at the moment, she paced back and forth in the room, "Wanyu isn''t here right now, what should we do?"

    There were only a few people left in fullbat strength, and no, now was not the time to consider this.

    "Liu Qi, go tell the head teacher about this, it''s a hundred thousand times more urgent. I''ll go look for someone."

    The first person Nan Nan thought of was Li Yunan, he wasn''t a freshman, plus he had just shown his heart to Minghui, if what the other party said about being Minghui''s guardian was true, he would definitely go out of his way to save her.

    Liu Qi also knew that she had done something wrong, and didn''t dare to y around at all, running straight to the head teacher.

    On Nan Nan''s side, she asked a few people about where Li Yunan''s room was an immediately rushed to it kicking open the door directly and saw the other person was still practicing.

    "Minghui was kidnapped!"

    Li Yunan''s face changed, and he walked out of the room quickly, while running out he asked quickly, "Tell me what happened!"

    Who is so bold! To openly kidnapped a freshman of the Pharmacy in Yundu City, and at this time as well when it was the semi-finals of the match.

    But no matter how anxious they were, if the person had already been taken, they couldn''t follow immediately.

    The leader of the team was also taken aback by Liu Qi''s statement. After hearing what she said, he was even more upset, "You, you, Liu Qi, what do you want me to say about you? If Minghui has any issues from this incident how am I going to exin it to the Dean? Also, she treated you so well all this time how could you give her to Bai Lu?"

    At the start, before they left, the Dean of the pharmacy had actually especially reminded him to look after Qian Minghui so he was quite worried about her safety.

    Liu Qi was so scared that tears came out. She also didn''t want them to have such stiff rtions, she thought she was helpingafter all, everyone would meet in the pharmacy in the future.

    Unexpectedly, Bai Lu cheated her.

    "Sorry, teacher, let''s think of a way to get Minghui back first. I will ept whatever punishment will happen then."

    Li Yunan nced at her coldly, "Just a small pharmacist, how could she alone manage to find people take away Junior Sister Minghui? Don''t you think it''s strange?"

    Along the way, everyone knew what Bai Lu was like as well as her background.

    "Yes, I know Bai Lu is actually an orphan, and her space ring was just stolen, all her belongings were inside that. There''s no way she could''ve hired so many people in such a short time, but when those people broke in today she managed to bring so many and quickly get away after taking Minghui!"

    Liu Qi was even more shocked after this analysis. Those few people had made it clear that they were aiming directly for Minghui, no wonder it felt so well nned that they could get away before she could reactshe was used by others in this scheme, perhaps even Bai Lu was used

    "What should we do now?"

    When Dongfang Minghui regained a little consciousness, she heard the sharp voice of Bai Lu outside.

    "Didn''t you say it before? If I helped you get the person you''ll provide me with enough money to make me live the rest of my life worry-free."

    "Heh, Miss Bai, please look clearly, this is the person ourdy wants, and youhmph"

    "Ah, you guys can''t do this, I"

    After hearing a little bit of conversation, she didn''t have time to even think before passing out again.

    Before she passed out, she thought to herself, when did she offend so many people, besides Bai Lu, there were others as well?

    When Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes again, she found herself in a carriage. No wonder she felt ufortable. It turned out that she was just tossed in the back and bumped around in the back.

    Seeing Bai Lu''s swollen face looking like a pig''s head, she almost didn''t recognize it, but the other party''s hands and feet were also tied up, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    In this scene, the writer is the master of y. A real story of the mantis catches the cicada unaware of the oriole behind, first let them fight each other, and then collect them all at once.

    "Love flower, where am I now?" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see outside, she was tied up firmly all over her body, unable to move, and finally sat up straight.

    "Still in Yundu City."

    Dongfang Minghui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, since she was still in Yundu City it was still ok. At least, if she was gone, people shoulde rescue her right?

    But then when she thought more, she was suddenly not sure, Would Seventh Sister and Lu Xing really spare no effort to rescue her?

    What sort of status did she have in their minds?

    "They injected a kind of medicinal nt into you, which made you unconscious all the way. It is thanks to me that you managed to wake up now. If you don''t want to attract their attention, pretend to be unconscious." Love Flower said slowly.

    Little Colour in the sea of souls also shook its vines. If it weren''t for it secretlymunicating with Love Flower, s, this stupid Minghui would die again

    Why is it that every time it closes up to practice, the other party always encounters such bad situations?

    "Can you just let me cultivate peacefully?!", Little Colour moaned in its heart.<blockquote>

    Phew! That felt really long. Enjoy the chapter guys! Once again, thank you to K as well as other donators for the support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    "Love Flower can you help me hide my breath, I need to see what''s going on outside."

    If she just continued sleeping then she''d just be meeting the King of Hell soon enough

    Dongfang Minghui felt the outside of the carriage, there were at least two or more Great Spiritualists, two Spiritual Masters, and four or five other people.

    With just herself as a little Spiritual Master, she definitely couldn''t deal with them, she hung her head and found herself in quite a mess, tied up like a dumpling. Peeking out from the curtain of the wagon, she couldn''t see anything but walls. Her eyes identally caught a glimpse of Bai Lu, andbined with what she had heard while she was unconscious, how could she not know what had happened?

    This pest.

    She kicked the other person hard.

    "Ouch." Bai Lu was knocked unconscious during the argument, and now this kick directly woke her up.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly tilted her head and closed her eyes, pretending that she didn''t do anything.

    The carriage curtain was quickly lifted and a head poked in from outside, snapping at Bai Lu.

    "Why are you shouting? Do you still want to get beaten up? Don''t think that just because you''re a woman I won''t dare to take care of you, if you scream again I''ll make sure you''ll never be able to speak."

    Bai Lu immediately shut her mouth automatically, showing that she had already tried this tactic before and failed so she was afraid.

    The man also took a deliberate look at Dongfang Minghui, seeing that the other person hadn''t woken up yet, so he put his mind at ease and returned to his position.

    The carriage continued to move forward, Dongfang Minghui was apprehensive, there was a man in the carriage and five strong enemies outside the carriage.

    Who the person behind the scenes was, she was still unclear.

    "Love Flower, do you think we''ll be able to escape this time?" Dongfang Minghui felt her head hurt, since she left the Dongfang family, she was running into constant disasters everywhere.

    Like thest time in Death Valley, she couldn''t even die from a fall from a high ce, it''s as if her little life was as stubborn as a cockroach.

    "I''ll have no problem escaping at least."

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, only then did she realize that she had been disowned by Love Flower, "Love Flower don''t be like this, you forgot what I promised you before, Blood Fiend Alliance."

    At the mention of Blood Fiend Alliance, Love Flower remembered the counterfeit guy.

    "I''ll remind you when we get to a ce where you can get Toothless to sneak out and get help."

    After saying that, Love Flower continued to be silent again.

    Dongfang Minghui felt happy hearing that and nodded, "Right."

    After about another half an hour or so, Dongfang Minghui felt like she was being carried down.

    Then just like throwing a dead pig, the men threw her to the ground like a rice sack, although she winced in pain, Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth to endure, hmph, she''ll remember this when she takes revenge

    If Female Protagonist could still find her, she would definitely criticise them then let Female Protagonist take care of them.

    Bai Lu was also very unceremoniously thrown to the ground, but she didn''t have Dongfang Minghui''s patience, "Ouch, you killers should die a death of a thousand cuts."

    Dongfang Minghui secretly rolled her eyes, choosing the best moment to open them, hazy and looking as if she didn''t know where she was.

    "Bai Lu?"

    The corner of her mouth curled up into a smile, Bai Lu this kind of person that wanted to harm others deserved to be tied up as well.

    After seeing that she was able to still drag the culprit down with her, Dongfang Minghui felt a strange sense of superiority, even though she was also in a passive hostage situation at the moment.

    Bai Lu snorted twice, looking at the brilliant smile on Dongfang Minghui''s face she gritted her teeth wanting to just jump over and tear her apart.

    Unfortunately, her hands and feet were also tied.

    "Keepughing, I''ll see how you canughter."

    Dongfang Minghuiughed because Toothless had escaped just now thanks to Love Flower and was now helping her bite the rope with his newfound baby teeth.

    It also kept biting her finger every time, but the little tooth bite didn''t hurt, it was just funny.

    Her finger teased it gently, "Toothless, you need to go find Seventh sister."

    Love Flower saw that it was still ying around so it just stuck out a small leaf from the space ring and gave it a good p.

    "If you keep ying, you''ll lose your little life."

    Toothless was pped so hard on the head that when it came to, it probably tell east from west, but it still pouted and moved out just a little bit.

    "Bai Lu, did you not think you''d be in this situation? Do you know what it means that Gods can do what they want but humans can''t do what they want? You''re stupid thinking you could get away scot-free."

    In order to cover Toothless'' departure, Dongfang Minghui automatically activated her poisonous tongue skills, and she''d figured out that since she couldn''t show this woman a piece of her mind with her fists tied she could just piss her off with her mouth.

    Too bad.

    "If I''d known you were so useless, I would''ve simply asked for a new team member from the Dean before we left. So stupid, doing all this nonsense, what good has it done? When I tried to even help you you just caused even more trouble pft."

    The more Dongfang Minghui kept talking the better she felt. She should have said that earlier and pissed the other party off, rather than being getting caught in this shithole.

    "Love Flower, are you sure we''re still in the city? Instead of being trafficked off to a ditch somewhere?"

    Love Flower was silent.

    Bai Lu was angry but no matter how much she squeaked or moaned out noises, it was hard to understand with her swolled face. Dongfang Minghui found her face to be quite funny with it being so red and swollen looking like a pig.

    "What are you staring at huh, I''ll gouge your eyes out if you keep staring." Dongfang Minghui''s small face scrunched and she looked fierce.

    Bai Lu red directly at her face.

    "Seeing that you''re both arguing quite vigorously, you can both simply starve for another day or two." The door suddenly opened and a tall man walked in, he had a sword on his back and had Spiritual Energy on him, looking at his icy face, Dongfang Minghui guessed he was probably some kind of mercenary or something.

    It was likely he was a seasoned warrior or Spiritual Master or even both.

    "Hey, who are you and what do you want to do by kidnapping me?" Dongfang Minghui stared, this kidnapping incident simply baffled her.

    The man saw that she was very energetic and couldn''t help butugh, his fingers gently hooked Dongfang Minghui''s chin and teased, "This mouth is quite talkative, do you want me to seal it up for you?"

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth to bite him, but he sensed it and quickly withdrew.

    "You''re quite smart-tongued, we''ll let you enjoy thesest two days of pleasure."

    The man said and gave Dongfang Minghui a look full of meaning and bad intentions.

    "What do you mean?" Bai Lu looked at Dongfang Minghui with a nervous face, "What did he mean by that just now?"

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, she didn''t want to pay any attention to her, but upholding the principle of not letting her feel good even if she didn''t feel good herself, she smiled and exined to her, "It''s to let you live for two more days, and after that send you to your death."

    Bai Lu was about to go crazy, she looked at Dongfang Minghui with a fierce face, "How can this be!? It''s obviously you, they obviously want you"

    She didn''t even know what Bai Lu was talking about, but it was still a pity to see the proud Bai Lu reduced to this.

    "Hopefully Toothless can travel a thousand miles in a day and find Female Protagonist quickly, or we''re going to die!"

    Dongfang Minghui mused in her head as Love Flower snickered and corrected, "Actually you''d be the only one that''s going to die heh."

    She looked around and realized that they had actually been thrown into a dpidated temple.

    "Love Flower, you were able to create illusions for the humans before, so why don''t we let them fall into the illusion and then sneak away." Dongfang Minghui suggested.

    "I can''t right now" Love Flower hesitated for a moment before saying.

    "Why?"

    Dongfang Minghui was befuddled, Love Flower''sbat power was very strong, just a single illusion could screw a lot of people over.

    But if the other party was unwilling, she wouldn''t force it.

    After Bai Lu calmed down for a moment, she suddenly lifted her swollen face and said to Dongfang Minghui, "Qian Minghui, let''s work together."

    "Cooperate?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her with funny eyes, who would believe her now after the incident before? She shook her head, "Sorry, I don''t believe you."

    Bai Lu sneaked a nce at the outside and then zombie bounced towards Dongfang Minghui''s side.

    "Hey, Bai Lu, I''m warning you, stay right where you are or I''ll just call someone in."

    Even if she knew that Bai Lu was afraid of death, and probably really wanted to cooperate, but how could she trust someone who stabbed her in the back like that?

    This sort of virulent woman, she''d just kick her to deathter in the middle of the road.

    She felt that the most dangerous ce was still the safest ce, stay here well for some time and pray Toothless'' short legs could run a little faster.

    Bai Lu saw that she didn''t believe her and was anxious, "You don''t believe me but can it be that you believe them?"

    Dongfang Minghui also nodded her head as if nothing had happened, "I''ve been captured anyway, I don''t n to escape for now."

    Guns you could see are easy to defend against, hidden arrows are hard to defend against, she would like to see who was the one that wanted to kidnap her.

    Bai Lu saw her unmoved and was immediately depressed, weeping and sitting on the ground, "I didn''t have any ill will towards you, I just wanted to teach you a lesson and scare you. I didn''t expect them they didn''t keep their word."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart softened at the sight of her crying snotty tears, but she still had a very serious face, "Everyone has to pay for what they do, Bai Lu, I really won''t work with you."

    She wasn''t stupid in the head, even with both of them, just two little pharmacists pft they weren''t strong enough. If it was a spiritual sage or something, she''d have immediately tried to escape with that person.

    Go with Bai Lu and get caught again before she even stepped foot out this door? She might be able to live for a few days if she didn''t annoy them, but if she tried that they probably wouldn''t let her live for even half a day more right?

    Dongfang Minghui was trying to stall for time on this side while on the other side, there were already people searching like crazy in Yundu City.

    Due to Situ Hongying''s influence, the leading teacher reported the matter to the royal family of the White Moon Empire, Liu Qi even went to the Pharmacy Union with her junior pharmacist badge to ask for help, because the reputation of the Royal Academy was at stake, the Pharmacy Union directly issued a request for help, ordering people from Spiritual Emperor and above toe assist the search.

    Li Yunan even used his family''s power to search for Dongfang Minghui''s whereabouts in the entire Yundu City.

    Almost everyone had a piece of drawn-up paper in their hands, and the portrait on it was Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t know about this yet, she deliberately chose a hidden ce to release the dark energy she had absorbed, and practiced repeatedly so she had no idea about the recent events.

    Her spiritual energy had been extremely unstabletely, and was already on the verge of breaking through, so she sat quietly in order to make her spiritual energy a little more stable before finding the right opportunity to break through.

    However, she didn''t expect to feel her clothes being torn just after sitting quietly for a moment.

    "It''s you Ninth Sister''s Toothless," Qing Mo woke her up in the sea of souls.

    He had a few doubts, but didn''t say it directly.

    Dongfang Wanyu immediately opened her eyes, a small beast that was supposed to be clean came out of nowhere, its hair and ws were dirty and disfigured, it looked quite pitiful.

    "Toothless, where''s Ninth Sister?"

    Toothless was particrly possessive and would never voluntarily leave Ninth Sister. Even since it was born, the only time it left was that ident in the forbidden area of the Royal Academy.

    She wasn''t even sure why a newborn beast would be hostile to her, but Toothless did indeed have some animosity towards her. Dongfang Wanyu immediately stood up, she was certain something was wrong with Ninth Sister.

    "Toothless, go."

    Toothless ran extremely fast and dug everywhere, running wherever there was a shortcut.

    Dongfang Wanyu almost lost it a few times, but as she walked she sensed something was wrong.

    The ce was getting more and more isted, and there was a temple not far away that looked more like a monastery, with two men guarding it outside and people patrolling the area.

    She saw Toothless'' entire little body slumped on the ground, moving in small steps and wiggling his little buttocks.

    It was considered an attack tactic among the beasts, which meant showing weakness first and giving the enemy a fatal blow when they were caught off guard.

    "Good job."

    Dongfang Wanyu understood, though she wasn''t sure why Toothless was showing such a warning move, but most of the people here were enemies.

    "Wanyu, there are five strong people here, just perfect targets for you to practice with." Qing Mo said with confidence.

    Two Great Spiritualists, one more half-step to Great Spiritualist, and the remaining two were Spiritual Masters.

    If she still had a few scruples before, then now with Qing Mo''s confirmation she felt it really was suitable to practice her skills.

    "Toothless, you stay right here for now."

    Toothless was lying there motionless, people wouldn''t even realise it was a living thing if they weren''t looking closely.

    Dongfang Wanyu pulled out her long whip and jumped on top of the roof, close to the location of the ce where the five men were.

    "Why did this task even need five of us to deal with? Just two weak dolls, even one person could have handled it. Hmph so annoying. I need to piss in the back keep watch here while I''m gone."

    Weak dolls?

    It seemed she was right, Ninth Sister was here.

    She quietly jumped down the roof a touched down and covered the other person''s mouth while he was in the middle of undoing his pants, her long whip shot out from behind and wrapped around his neck.

    "N-no."

    Dongfang Wanyu whispered, "What are you guarding? Let me guess, two freshmen from the Royal Academy?"

    The man tried to struggle.

    Dongfang Wanyu added, "How about this, when I ask a question, you nod or shake your head, and when I know what I want to know, I''ll let you go, okay?"

    The man nodded cautiously, only because the thorns of the Water Thunder Whip were thrusting deeply into his adam''s apple, just one small move and it would pierce his neck easily.

    "Did you guys capture someone named Qian Wanyu?"

    The man pondered a little and immediately nodded his head.

    Dongfang Wanyuughed coldly, but her voice grew softer, "Did you do anything to her?"

    The man shuddered in fear and shook his head.

    "Very good, thank you, I''ve decided to leave you intact." Dongfang Wanyu said and simply snapped the man''s neck.

    "Uh-"

    The man''s pupils dted and his hands covered his neck, to the point of death he probably had no idea what he did wrong.

    Dongfang Wanyu peeled off his clothes and put them on, fixing them a little so it covered her face, she seemed to have transformed into the man lying dead on the ground.

    "Ugh, I say why are you so slow in going to relieve yourself." The person next to him was rude and pped the other person right on the face.

    Dongfang Wanyu flicked her hand to avoid it and chuckled, "I just found a treasure over there, do you want to know about it?"

    The other party''s voice and appearance, she managed to imitate them so vividly that the other person couldn''t tell the difference without examining closely. The person immediately leaned over and smiled, "What treasure, aren''t we good buddies? C''mon take me there."

    "Yeah, I''ll show you"

    Walking awayter with a wry smile, Wanyu was quite pleased, she had easily managed to take out the two men outside the door.

    With three tougher men left, Dongfang Wanyu took the other man''s clothes and changed her face walking into the temple. It was divided into a front temple and a back temple, the two men before had just guarded the first entrance and as for the second entrance, a swordsman, had a sword stuck in the ground blocking the path.

    "What is it?" There was a scar on the knifeman''s face that spanned his entire face diagonally, making his face look particrly horrifying.

    Dongfang Wanyu feigned shock and took a small step backwards, "Someone was killed while relieving himself"

    The man''s eyes widened, "Then what are you doing over here? Why don''t you go to hell with him."

    After saying that, the big sword was rudely about to greet her.

    "Good eye."

    Knowing she''d been exposed, Dongfang Wanyu ripped off the human skin mask off her face, threw it to the ground, and her whipshed out in response.

    Toothless kept moving like a turtle, wherever Dongfang Wanyu went, itgged slightly behind her. Wherever Dongfang Wanyu retreated, he was also a little behind her. It''s just that because his clean fur was full of dirt and the colour of soil, no one could tell the difference.

    Dongfang Wanyu fought fiercely in mid-air, making so much noise that everyone inside could hear it, but the two men guarding the inner temple did not move.

    It wasn''t until they saw the other appear before them that they gave a slight reaction.

    "You''re alone?"

    The man who was carrying a sword before stood up and asked curiously.

    Dongfang Wanyu''s body had been stained with blood, although that swordsman just now was also only a Spiritualist, but he was close to the Great Spiritualist, and he was also a warrior as well as a Spiritual Master, for him, killing people was the norm, the sword had no eye and this sort of person would wound a thousand enemies while injuring eight hundred of the same side. In other words, a reckless style of fighting.

    She was certain now that the other party was not a mercenary, but a killer.

    The two people outside the door would have been very difficult to deal with if she hadn''t been able to sneak attack first.

    "People from the Blood Fiend Alliance?" Dongfang Wanyu asked.

    She remembered that they shouldn''t have had a grudge against the Blood Fiend Alliance, no wait, that time in the Purple Demon Mountain Range, it could be that the Blood Fiend Alliance''s people recognized the two of them.

    "Wanyu, there''s another scenario, they''re assassins hired by another employer." The only thing that Qing Mo couldn''t figure out was that if they were killers, why not kill the people cleanly, why leave behind a live person?

    Of course, he didn''t actually dare to mention that in front of Dongfang Wanyu, he always had the illusion that somehow Wanyu cared a lot about Dongfang Minghui.

    "You guys  who hired you?" Dongfang Wanyu looked at the two men warily.

    The other man picked up a sword turns out he was also swordsman, he held pointed to her, "The one you just killed was my brother, so Mu Yang, this one is mine."

    The person called Mu Yang smiled wickedly at Dongfang Wanyu, "I''ll tell you some exciting news, the employer''s request to us is that when whoeveres to save that woman in here arrives, we are to personally torture and kill her in front of whoeveres to save her."

    Dongfang Wanyu''s pupils immediately dted and her hand tightened around the Water Thunder Whip, "If you hurt her in any way, I''ll make you regret being born to this world."

    Mu Yang tossed a light flying kiss at her, "We''ll see what happens."

    The door was rudely kicked open with a bang.

    Bai Lu and Dongfang Minghui were both shocked.

    Mu Yang''s bloodthirsty smile looked at Dongfang Minghui with a look that was like the excitement that appeared when a hunter was looking for prey.

    Dongfang Minghui gulped, good thing the ropes on her hands had already been untied by little Toothless.

    Just moments ago, while Female Protagonist was outside talking to them, her Toothless had snuck back in.

    "What are you doing?"

    Mu Yang tilted his head and looked her up and down, "I really don''t understand, how can you be worth such a high price?"

    "Hey hey, what do you mean." Clearly hearing derogatory meanings from the other side, Dongfang Minghui was not happy.

    What do you mean worth such a high price? She''s not cargo.

    "Someone offered you a high price for your life. I can give you this one condition, choose which way you want to die."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him like he was an idiot, hadn''t she lived long enough? Death was death who the fuck cares how they die?!

    "If I gave you a choice of which way to die, what would you choose?" She asked rhetorically.

    Mu Yang smiled, Mu Yang had a masculine air about him, and when he smiled it was very sexy. But there was a trace of evil in this sexiness, and one couldn''t help but be fascinated by it.

    Dongfang Minghui, however, was secretly stalling for as long as she could.

    "Wanyu, you have to hold steady, if you show your weakness, the other party will want not only your life, but also your Ninth Sister''s life." Qing Mo felt that Dongfang Wanyu was a bit anxious as he saw Mu Yang walk into the temple just like that.

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately started jumping backwards when she saw the other party move step by step towards her.

    "Brother, how about this, how many gold coins did that person give you to buy my life, I''ll pay you double the price, okay?"

    Mu Yang shook his head, "Our Blood Fiend Alliance, once we take up a contract we never voluntarily retreat, unless that person withdraws the order."

    Dongfang Minghui listened, backing away as she negotiated, "How about this, how about you tell me that person''s name and I''ll go talk to them?"

    "Haha, I''ve never seen someone as interesting as you, to be honest, I''m suddenly a bit reluctant to kill you."

    With that said, Mu Yang fished with one hand and caught Dongfang Minghui in his arms.

    "Hey, didn''t you just say that you were reluctant to kill me? What are you doing now?" Dongfang Minghui really wanted to find something lethal from her space ring to knock on the other person''s head.

    Mu Yang carried her like a chicken to the door and said to Dongfang Wanyu, "Hey, how would you like to see her die?"

    Dongfang Wanyu was shed right on her back by the opponent''srge sword due to this distraction, and if she didn''t immediately dodge, half of her body would have been sliced open by that sword.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui stomped her foot in a hurry, she had never seen Female Protagonist in such a mess, covered in blood, it was simply frightening to see her this way. She couldn''t care less and said loudly, "Leave this ce, I''ll be fine."

    She stomped on Mu Yang, "You''re too despicable."

    Mu Yang spread his hands, "This is following the request of my employer, but I''m more curious as to why the other woman would want to use such a cruel method to take care of you, did you offend her somewhere?"

    Dongfang Minghui snorted, her fingers felt around in her jade belt and suddenly touched a hidden bump in the band.

    She remembered Seventh Sister had told her that there were many silver needles in it, and it wouldn''t be a problem to use to save her life in a critical time.

    "It really surprises me to see your sisterly love, but I''ve already chosen a way for you to die."

    Mu Yang directly drew his sword, but the moment he drew it, he suddenly felt as if something had slipped into his body.

    Then his body couldn''t move.

    Dongfang Minghui prevented her spiritual power from being too strong and shot out some more silver needles.

    She used her spiritual power to make the three silver needles fly, "Go."

    The silver needles shot off in the direction she was pointing.

    "Seventh sister, get out of the way."

    Dongfang Wanyu saw her silver needles and immediately dodged out of the way, all three silver needles just happened to go into the swordsman''s body.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Dongfang Wanyu killed the opponent straight away.

    As soon as shended on the ground, she smiled and looked up to see Mu Yang, who was standing behind Dongfang Minghui, raise the corners of his mouth by one degree, as he bobbed his head left and right. Dongfang Minghui who was standing in front of him waspletely unaware of him.

    "Ninth Sister."

    She watched as the other man raised his sword, took a half step back with his feet, and then a straight stab. Dongfang Wanyu watched as this oblivious Dongfang Minghui still smiled stupidly at her.

    She took a quick step and pulled her aside, throwing her behind her back.

    <em>Pfft.</em>

    Dongfang Minghui heard two sounds as the sword pierced into flesh and then pulled out quickly.

    Mu Yang''s sword was very fast, he was an expert in the Blood Fiend Alliance. Every time he killed someone he had a habit of only using one sword strike, regardless of whether he seeded or failed, he would stop.

    Dongfang Wanyu sprayed a mouthful of blood directly onto her face, and Dongfang Minghui''s slightly parted lips seemed to taste a warm and fishy sweet taste.

    "Seventh sister."

    The long whip in Dongfang Wanyu''s hand flung towards Mu Yang, but Mu Yang easily avoided it.

    "You''re the toughest woman I''ve ever seen, but you were able to snatch someone from my hands. Very well, I''ll remember you."

    Before Mu Yang left, he winked at Dongfang Minghui again, smiling meaningfully.

    Dongfang Minghui''s reaction was half a beat slower, waiting until Mu Yang was gone before she was shocked to realize what had just happened.

    The other party was so close to killing her! For real!

    She knew that if the Female Protagonist hadn''t saved her, she''d be in theherworld right now.

    "Seventh sister, don''t scare me."

    She touched her wound, which had pierced right through her lung, and there was blood everywhere on her hands, she felt like the Female Protagonist was bleeding out and might die!

    Dongfang Wanyu reached out and touched her small face, gently wiping the blood off her face.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Wanyu thought that her life would in danger, she didn''t think that the assassins of the Blood Fiend Alliance were so difficult to deal with.

    She was just thinking about what Ninth Sister would do if she couldn''t kill Mu Yang. She hadn''t expected the other party to give up of their own ord.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly remembered that there was still a Tonic Yuan Pill in her space that Lu Xing had given her, "Seventh sister, I have pills."

    She shivered her hands several times before finding the small porcin vial from those bottles and jars.

    "Tonic Yuan Pill. Lu Xing said that one pill is enough for any serious injury, so you should eat it."

    She was going to use it for research, but she didn''t expect it to be used on Female Protagonist.

    Dongfang Wanyu didn''t refuse, she was afraid that someone else wouldeter, if she fell down here, who would protect this foolish fellow?

    Dongfang Minghui wiped the blood from her face and still couldn''t believe that the Female Protagonist would risk her life to save her.

    Her head was full of questions why? Why? Why?

    She kept to the side and watched as the Female Protagonist closed her eyes and practised, it took about four hours.

    Dongfang Minghui sat directly inside the temple and watched Bai Lu screaming there, but Bai Lu''s voice was so shrill that she simply took a piece of cloth and gagged her directly.

    It was still thrilling to think back on it now, but if it wasn''t for Seventh Sister, she would have really died.

    Blood Fiend Alliance, but she had clearly heard the other party say theirdyst time, could it be that the group of people who were out there were different from them?

    Dongfang Minghui picked up a branch in boredom and wrote Blood Fiend Alliance, as well as ourdy on the side.

    "Is it true that they had kidnapped her just to torture her, as Mu Yang said?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t guess and simply didn''t think about it, as soon as she looked up she saw that Bai Lu was leaning on a pir next to her. She was actually asleep, her anger immediately blew up and she kicked her twice with her foot lightly.

    "Wake up, what are you sleeping for?"

    Bai Lu''s tense emotions rxed after the group had left, so she felt tired and achy everywhere.

    "Bai Lu, do you want me to let you go?" Dongfang Minghui looked at her with a smiling face.

    Bai Lu nodded straight, she would never fight this person again, the worst that could happen was that she would just find a random vige to be a pharmacist and never go back to the Royal Academy again

    Although that ce was her dream ce, but, after experiencing so many things, she seemed to have gotten over it. Nothing was more important than her little life!

    Dongfang Minghui saw her sad look and said, "It''s not impossible to let you go, but you have to answer a few questions first."

    Bai Lu nodded, the meaning was clear, go ahead and ask.

    "The first one I would like to ask is, who exactly wanted to kidnap me, is it Mu Yang and the five of them?"

    Bai Lu nodded and shook her head.

    Dongfang Minghui simply removed the cloth from her mouth, "You give me a good exnation, and when I''m satisfied, I''ll let you go."

    Bai Lu had the strength to say, "It''s not the same people, they''re just people who took the request."

    She was also scared, she had watched these five people, Mu Yang especially, kill with her own eyes, otherwise how could she have been so docile.

    "I really didn''t mean to tie you up, I was so angry that you wouldn''t let me go to the match, I went to look for Liu Qi, but she said she wasing to look for you, so I ran out. Then I met a very strange woman, she asked me if I wanted to get back at you. I was still full of anger so I asked her how to get back at you."

    What followed was a series of lies plus exploitation. Dongfang Minghui nodded thoughtfully.

    "You mean that the person who tried to kidnap me and to kill me is among our group of freshmen?"

    Dongfang Wanyu woke up just in time to hear that, she stood up and checked her injuries, feeling as if she was in even better spirits than before.

    "Bring her back."

    Dongfang Wanyu directly grabbed Bai Lu and picked her whole body up, when she thought about how the other party had actually nned to use a group of outsiders just to get back at her Ninth Sister, she was so angry she wanted to kill the person immediately.

    Bai Lu smiled miserably, "I''ve said all that I need to say, but you should let me live, I''ll be able to identify who that person is."

    Dongfang Minghui also didn''t approve of the Female Protagonist killing Bai Lu, she was narrow-minded and calcting, and had even done such a thing, but she was not guilty enough to die. After all, she was also used as well.

    "Seventh sister, since she''s from the Pharmacist''s Academy, I think it''s best to leave it to the Headmaster to deal with. There''s yourpetition soon, I don''t want you to be distracted anymore."

    Dongfang Minghui was scared to death just now, if it was because she had messed up the whole scenario and the Female Protagonist couldn''t get first ce, how would she receive the Spiritual Englightenment? How would she breakthrough? Plus what would happen next?

    This one wrong step and everything goes wrong, she almost became the biggest sinner of this world.

    Dongfang Wanyu touched her little head and said, "Let''s go, I''m sure they''re all anxious that you''ve been missing for a day."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui let out a sigh of relief, she was finallypletely over this event, ever since she entered this world, she had no sense of belonging to this ce, all she had done was to save her one little life, because she didn''t want to die yet.

    For all that has happened in the past, she stood as an outsider to everything, it felt like nothing really had anything to do with her, she couldn''t make any friends and be as cheerful as she wanted to be.

    Every step is a step forward on a set track, if you make one wrong step, you have to break it all to go back.

    Now, Dongfang Minghuiughed.

    "Seventh sister, I''m suddenly a little homesick."

    Dongfang Wanyu looked up at her with a smile in her eyes, "After being out for two years, we should go back sometime."

    "Mmhmm."

    When the three of them got back, they realized that the city was full of Dongfang Minghui''s picture, and Dongfang Minghui folded one of them up and put it into her space ring.

    "I didn''t expect to be missing for a day, but I''m sorry for making you guys so worried."

    Dongfang Minghui gave them a grateful nce, in which Nan Nan and Liu Qi had red eyes, as well as Mu Sheng and Lu Xing and the others.

    It was a wonderful feeling to be missed, and the time she was held hostage always made her wonder who the hell she was and how important was she to other people?

    Dongfang Minghui?

    It seems to be both, although she wasn''t the real Dongfang Minghui, but if she dies, would anyone cry for her?

    When she goes missing would they do everything they can to save her?

    She asked herself many times until she felt Seventh Sister''s warm blood.

    "Seventh sister, you practice well, I will try my best to identify the ingredients of the potion you gave me in these two days."

    Dongfang Minghui said with a smiling face.

    With the tonic pills gone and some froth leftover, she proceeded with the identification of the ingredients that Nan Nan had analyzed earlier.

    "Strange, howe the same medicinal nts appears on both of these pills? "Dongfang Minghui was curious.

    She finally decided to go and ask Nan Nan for rification, after all, he was the real alchemist and she was just a pharmacist, so she would inevitably be biased when analyzing the pills.

    "Minghui, why don''t you rest?" Nan Nan''s face was also a little haggard, the person had disappeared under her nose, it would be hard for her to exin to her brother when she returned. Besides, she was also partly to me for this, if she had been a little more attentive on that day, how could there be anything that could happen? While the other person had been missing, she hadn''t had a single break trying to find her.

    "Nan Nan, didn''t I ask you to help me analyze two pills before, I just wanted to ask you why would these two pills have amon medicinal ntposition, was I wrong in my judgment?" Dongfang Minghui scratched her head puzzled, the ingredients of the two pills were directly opposite, yet there was amon medicinal nt among them, how could she not be confused.

    "You didn''t misjudge, I was just about to mention it to you one day, and you disappeared." Nan Nanughed bitterly, "I identified the same result as you, there is a particr medicinal nt inmon, as to what exactly it is, I''ll have to go back to the academy and look up the information to tell you."

    Dongfang Minghui was slightly relieved to hear an affirmative answer, "Okay, thanks."

    "Do you still need me to continue to help you identify it?"

    "Not for now, I want to research it myself."

    Dongfang Minghui eventually walked out, Seventh sister trusted her so much to give her these pills, this Mixed Heaven Pill seemed to be a suppressing potion for Dark Spiritual energy, it wouldn''t do to take too her time ah.

    "It''s water from a spirit spring."

    Love Flower suddenly mentioned.

    "Love Flower, you mean that themon point on both pills is that they both use water from a spirit spring, but what is this spirit spring?"

    "You can ask that friend of yours, the one from the elves, about the spirit springs and the elves."

    Love Flower was silent after saying that.

    Dongfang Minghui was even more confused by what it said, "Hey, hey, Love Flower, don''t y dead, where did you run off to before the Blood Fiend Alliance''s killer showed up?"

    She kept talking to herself but Love Flower didn''t utter any more words.

    She felt as if the other party had a really cunning mind, a medicinal nt with such a cunning mind was simply rarely seen under heaven. This world was way too weird, she didn''t really understand it

    She thought about when Love Flower''s problems seemed to have started, seems when she brought up the illusion, Love Flower didn''t want to talk about it.

    Could it be that the creation of the illusion required a price to be paid by Love Flower?<blockquote>

    Please enjoy the chapter :^)

    Thanks for the donations, special thanks to KittenSnips and other donators. Highly appreciate the love for Minghui and Wanyu''s love story uguu</blockquote>

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    She wiggled her fingers, counting the days, and realized that she would be in the city for another twenty days or so before returning to the Royal Academy.

    Female Protagonist would be going to herpetition soon, and after their preliminary round, there would be a rematch, after which they would be able topete for the top three.

    As for the Pharmacy and Alchemy teams, they would both end a day earlier.

    "Love Flower, didn''t the judge from before say earlier that the winning team this time would give out an unexpectedlyrge gift? If that''s true I''ll give you a big gift."

    Dongfang Minghui chatted with Love Flower, who had been silenttely and not active at all. On the contrary, Toothless in her space ring often ran around to provoke Love Flower.

    Of course, Toothless always returned with a ck face

    Dongfang Minghui was also curious as to why Toothless''bat strength was as trash as hers, a small beast couldn''t even beat a flower!

    "No need, just remember what you promised me."

    At the mention of this, she just copsed internally, Blood Fiend Alliance wasn''t an easy ce to break into, not to mention that they must have a use for that false Love Flower. There was a chance that by the time she she had broken in that Love Flower would be gone, ok??

    But even if she said that to Love Flower, it would still continue to insist.

    Geez, she found Love Flower''s obsession was really scary.

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed Toothless right out of her space ring and gave it a scrub with a small tub.

    As soon as Toothless came out, it scratched her arm with its paws and even opened its mouth to lick her fingers, licking and biting them.

    "Toothless stop it."

    Dongfang Minghui knocked away his pawn and held it in herps to examine its wounds.

    While she was trapped, Toothless had been out and about on its own, getting itself dirty and it got quite a number of injuries, it broke her heart to look at it.

    She propped its mouth open and found some teething out of Toothless'' mouth, "Toothless have you growntely?"

    Toothless licked his paw and nibbled on it, "Ngmgmuh Ngmgmuhfh."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that it was always trying to bite things, and when it couldn''t find something to bite, it nibbled on its own paws, she secretly decided to make it a couple of teething sticks for when it wanted to bite something.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu had just returned and saw her sitting and staring with Toothless in her arms, Toothless was jumping around in herp and being restless for a moment but her eyes were vacant, and Wanyu didn''t know where her silly sister''s mind had wandered.

    She guessed that the other was frightened by this incident.

    After Dongfang Minghui was rescued, Qian Wanyu went to the team leader to exin the details of the incident.

    As for Bai Lu, she was sent back to the Royal Academy by the lead teacher, along with a letter to inform the pharmacy, so she was sure to be severely punished.

    Liu Qi should have been punished in this matter as well but Qian Wanyu considered that they still hadpetitions to attend so she interceded on her behalf and convinced the lead teacher to think of the bigger picture.

    "What''s Ninth Sister thinking?"

    "Seventh sister, you''re back, did the teacher say anything?" She ced Toothless on the bed and personally poured her a cup of water and handed it to her, "Seventh sister, take a sip of water."

    Qian Wanyu smiled lightly at the cup in her hand, "No issues, he wants you to rest for a few days and will try to help you postpone thest contest. But there are no results yet."

    "I don''t have any injuries though, I think thepetition should go on as usual, but Seventh sister you, yourpetition is tomorrow, is it really not going to be affected?"

    After all, even though she had taken the pill before, no matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t instantly restore the Female Protagonist to her peak.

    She was actually worried, but it was hard to ask directly.

    Qian Wanyu was very amused to see her worried face and she pointed to her injury, "It''s already healed."

    The thought of that killer Mu Yang''s sword piercing through the Female Protagonist''s body brought back an image of the Female Protagonist''s blood spraying all over her face.

    Qian Wanyu saw that she was lost in thought yet again, she drank all the water in one gulp and pinched her face, as expected, this incident had still caused some psychological trauma to her, she couldn''t help but say, "Don''t go watch my match for the next two days, just rest well in your room."

    That being said, the next day Qian Wanyu left for her match but Dongfang Minghui quietly went to watch the match with Toothless and Love Flower in her pocket.

    As soon as she sat down, she felt a line of sight staring at her.

    Dongfang Minghui looked around, and strangely, didn''t see anyone familiar.

    But as soon as she sat back down, the sight drifted over again.

    "There''s something fishy here"

    "Little Sister, you''re okay, right?" Li Yunan appeared in front of her with a happy face.

    He had been very worried since Dongfang Minghui''s ident and wanted to pay a visit afterwards, but was turned away by Qian Wanyu.

    The reason Qian Wanyu gave was that the other party was in shock, and the assessment was that she needed rest so she couldn''t see visitors for a while.

    But out of nowhere, the person who should have been recuperating appeared here in the crowd, how could he not be pleased.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled at him with an embarrassed face, and in hindsight noticed that other people next to her were looking at them. She immediately waved her hand, "Brother Li you should sit down first, the match will start soon."

    She had originally found a remote ce, but it turned out to be a perfect spot with Li Yunan sitting beside her.

    Many people moved over in order to get closer to Li Yunan, but when Dongfang Minghui saw this, her buttocks twisted and grinded, and she wanted to leave.

    In no time at all, Dongfang Minghui was surrounded by arge group of people, everyone''s eyes were focused on the two people, she felt as if there was like a thorn on her back, how ufortable

    "Brother Li, I''m not feeling too well, I''m leaving first, take a good look at Seventh sister''s match for me."

    After saying that, Dongfang Minghui was like a frightened rabbit that quickly scampered away with how fast she escaped. While running away she suddenly bumped into someone.

    "Ouch, who''s the one that doesn''t have eyes."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit dizzy from this hit, the key was that Toothless, who was hidden inside her clothes, was hit solidly as well and rolled right out of her clothes.

    "Mother."

    Toothless rolled over and quickly ran back to Dongfang Minghui''s side, both paws firmly picking at the other''s clothes.

    "Ugh, what a coincidence."

    Xuan Zhu was very unhappy at being bumped into, but once she saw Dongfang Minghui''s face, she smiled. You wear out iron shoes running around but in the end still find nothing yet somehow she bumped into this girl again.

    Dongfang Minghui had a bad feeling, why did this person look a little familiar.

    Dongfang Minghui had seen Xuan Zhu once, when the other party was dressed in a very gorgeous and extravagant outfit, and was a girl,pletely different from the person in front of her right now.

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment, unable to figure out where she had seen this person before.

    "Hey, you''re the one who made a big ssh in Yundu City?" Xuan Zhu''s arrogant attitude was at max as she kept looking up and down examining Dongfang Minghui, she couldn''t believe she was actually fooled by such a person.

    Dongfang Minghui on the other hand didn''t care too much about this incident, ming it on the day the lead teacher panicked and ran to the royal family to seek help, they deliberately drew her portrait and spread it around so people must''ve thought she looked familiar.

    Dongfang Minghui simply ignored the strange person, she always encountered such weird peopletely.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you, why don''t you answer?"

    Xuan Zhu felt a little less charmingtely, how could it be that not just one but two people didn''t give a shit about her.

    "I don''t know you, what''s the point of talking to you, I''m busy."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit annoyed, just because she had been held hostage once, she had be a celebrity in Yundu City, everywhere she went people were pointing at her, those who knew were sympathetic to her, those who didn''t treated her as if she had done something shameful.

    Xuan Zhu was stunned by her words, then remembered her identity and pointed to her jade belt, "I like this, if you let me have this, I won''t pester you anymore."

    Dongfang Minghui followed her gaze and looked at the jade belt, she suddenly remembered that just a few days ago a crazy girl saw her jade belt and said she wanted to buy it too.

    She carefully identified the other girl''s face, "You-"

    Her eyes looked up and down, the other person had not only changed into a new set of men''s clothes, but her face had been changed a bit, it was no wonder she couldn''t remember just now.

    "So it''s you."

    Xuan Zhu smiled, her face changing as she threatened, "You yed a trick on mest time, I''ll remember that. Name a price, give me this, and I''ll leave you alone. What do you think?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her for a moment, then hugged Toothless and walked right away.

    Naturally, Xuan Zhu saw Toothless too, but she had been treating the other as a pet dog, she didn''t expect the little animal lying on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder to turn its little head to show its teeth.

    It seemed to be protective of its owner.

    "Wha-"

    There was a concerted scream from the stands, and Xuan Zhu was immediately distracted as she picked a seat.

    When she got a good look at the people in the arena, her eyes zed over and she almost lost her soul in fear.

    Then she thought about it, it was actually normal to meet here, the owner of the jade belt was here, so that person would definitely not be too far away from her, but she didn''t expect that the other person was also a freshman.

    "Hey, do you know the name of the woman leading the team?"

    After Xuan Zhu calmed down, she leaned over to a person nearby to ask for some more information.

    "Junior Brother, you can''t be serious, you don''t even know Qian Wanyu? Didn''t you watch the previous inner court assessment ah? She led our freshmen group to take first ce straight away."

    The person next to him, with an adoring face, kept talking and going on about Qian Wanyu''s deeds to Xuan Zhu were poured out as he kept retelling Qian Wanyu''s previous glorious battle performance again.

    In the end, just as the battle was at its peak in the arena, the person immediately roared, "Wow, not bad worthy of being the object of my adoration."

    Xuan Zhu looked excited at his appearance, after hearing about Qian Wanyu''s deeds a little envious, she has been living in the royal family since she awakened her dark spiritual power, and she has paid a lot for it.

    She couldn''t cultivate, couldn''t expose herself, and lived a life of dread, the only fun she had was probably dressing up as a thief to steal things every now and then.

    Butpared to the person in the field, it was the difference of heaven and earth.

    Seeing the unrestrained figure of that woman, Xuan Zhu suddenly lost interest in watching the game.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she should have listened to the Female Protagonist and stayed in her room to rest.

    Now she only went out once and met a weird person.

    She carried Toothless on her bed and picked up his four paws to inspect them, "Not banged up, right?"

    Toothless nibbled on one of his paws, licking and licking.

    "I''ll make you something you can chew on, you can y with these first."

    She looked over the medicinal nts in the space and found a few, shaking each of them under Toothless''s little nose.

    Toothless chased after her as she gave him several medicinal nts to y with in batches, the first few, he was uninterested until she pulled out a jasmine medicinal nt, which he immediately jumped on.

    "Hey, so you like this."

    After that, she got down to work on the Toothless brand teething sticks, which she hadn''t finished until Qian Wanyu came home.

    She had to make sure that Toothless would like to bite on it, but she also had to consider its nutritional content, the type of medicinal nt and whether it was safe.

    Qian Wanyu just stood by and watched her work. Toothless probably smelled something and kept circling her ankles, and even tried to climb up her pants from time to time.

    Qian Wanyu quietly watched this cosy scene, somewhat envious of Toothless'' ce in Ninth Sister''s heart.

    "You can also properly ask your Ninth Sister about the ingredients of that Mixed Heaven Pill, she has time to concoct whatever mess she''s making here, why doesn''t she have time to help you concoct some pills out?"

    Qing Mo still had a strong opinion about this, especially after experiencing thest time when Qian Wanyu like a moth to me to block a fatal sword for Dongfang Minghui, hepletely understood.

    The other party''s normal actions that seemed abnormally odd, as well as asionally erecting a barrier to shield him in the Sea of Souls  all linked together to a good exnation.

    If he hadn''t died yet, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to understand, much less ept, this kind of emotion. But as a lost soul that had been wandering outside for hundreds of years he had seen the world, killing his father and brother, killing his brother and taking his sister-inw, and all kinds of paradoxical actions he had seen too many.

    "Hey." Qing Mo sighed, he felt as if he couldn''t do anything but sigh.

    "Give her some time." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to put too much pressure on the other party, thest few nights she noticed that the other party wasn''t sleeping peacefully, so she didn''t want to bring it up even more.

    "The main thing is that you don''t have time!" Qing Mo was exasperated.

    Dongfang Minghui used the pill-making method to concoct a finger-sized mr stick.

    "s, it failed."

    A mr stick almost the size of an index finger, and it also emitted a burst of jasmine fragrance.

    "Toothless, look at this."

    She crouched down and dangled the short mr in front of Toothless, and Toothless jumped and bounced anxiously.

    "You eat it first, and then I''ll make you a new longer one if you like it."

    Toothless took it in one bite and jumped on the bed alone to grind his teeth in silence.

    It seemed that her control of spirit power still needed to be strengthened, and she might as well practice her skills more in thest few days with nothing else to do.

    She secretly resolved to practice the skill of Scattering Flowers. If she encountered Mu Yang again in the future, she would just poke him to death with a poison needle.

    "Oh my, Seventh sister you scared me to death."

    Dongfang Minghui was secretly thinking of how to cut Mu Yang to death by a thousand cuts, and was thinking happily when she turned back and found the Female Protagonist gently gazing at her.

    That gaze was the most gentle gaze she had ever seen, and her heart jumped a few beats uncontrobly.

    Dongfang Minghui ignored it with the excuse of being too surprised, and she patted her chest, forgetting where her mind had wandered off to.

    "You looked busy when I got back, Ninth Sister what were you doing?"

    "Ooooh, that''s right, Toothless has been getting some new teethtely and I saw him chewing on things everywhere so I made him a teething stick to sharpen his teeth. Seventh sister is your match over?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "Yes, you can take a day off tomorrow, and the day after and the day after that if you need."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t intend to ask any further detailed questions.

    Qian Wanyu also offhandedly remarked, "Today I saw someone who particrly resembled you appear on the stands, I guess my eyes were blurry and I was mistaken."

    Female Protagonist said she was mistaken

    Dongfang Minghui immediately raised the white g in surrender, "Seventh sister, I was going to watch your game. But-"

    Qian Wanyu spread her hands, she actually didn''t see anything today, but she heard a lot of people talking about Ninth Sister and Li Yunan, curious she tried to inquire more about it but that''s all she heard.

    In regards to Dongfang Minghui not listening to her and resting in her room, but instead running off to hang out with Li Yunan she had one or two things to say.

    However, the other party''s light-hearted words had righted the jealousy jar that had been turned over in Qian Wanyu''s heart again.

    "Watching my match?" Qian Wanyu had a satisfied smile on her lips.

    Being gazed at so intently by Female Protagonist, Dongfang Minghui''s heart suddenly missed a few beats, she ufortably looked away and nodded lightly, "I wanted to sneak off to watch your match, I didn''t expect to meet Senior Brother Li there, I, didn''t really like him sitting next to me, and then I left first. "

    "Well, I believe you. The next match is the day after tomorrow, so you can go over there if you want to watch it."

    Dongfang Minghui counted the time. Seems as if her match had been postponed as well?

    "I can go see it the day after tomorrow."

    Qian Wanyu was in a good mood and settled down to practice straight away.

    Dongfang Minghui woke up early in the morning to find Toothless tearing at the nket, she checked the short grinder from yesterday and all but a little crumb remained.

    "Toothless, you can''t eat this, spit it out"

    Toothless, however, thought she was ying with it and with a tug, the bedding, which already had a hole chewed through by Toothless, ripped in half.

    "Toothless when did your strength get so strong."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the half of the broken bedding in her hands, Toothless immediately recognized his mistake and stoically slumped down on its forelegs, blinking at her.

    "Come on, I happen to be free today, let''s get you some materials and make you a long, thick teething stick."

    She plunged two fingers into Toothless'' mouth and touched its newly emerged teeth, which seemed evenrger than the ones she''d touched yesterday.

    "Toothless, it looks like you''ve been growingtely."

    Toothless had been given plenty of nourishment by Dongfang Minghui while it was still inside its shell, had you ever seen an egg bathed in spirit liquid?

    The daily feedings after that were also spirit liquid, but from all that she still couldn''t see it grow up, but now with this improvement, Dongfang Minghui was naturally very motivated.

    When she walked out of the room, she saw that the Female Protagonist was still practising, and after a moment''s hesitation, she quietly closed the door.

    "Minghui, where are you going?"

    Dongfang Minghui encountered Liu Qi just outside the small courtyard, and they hadn''t spoken properly since she''d been taken hostage.

    "Liu Qi, is something wrong?"

    Liu Qi was a bit embarrassed, she handed the thing in her hand to the other party, "This is some medicine I made, I''ll give it to you."

    Dongfang Minghui probably knew the reason why the other party was doing this, and simply took it away and put it into her space ring.

    Liu Qi looked at her, wanting to speak, then she saw Toothless in Dongfang Minghui''s arms, and found a topic, "Are you taking your spirit pet out to y?"

    "Yeah, I''m going out to get it something to eat."

    "Can I go with you?" Liu Qi asked quietly, she knew she had made a mistake, but she didn''t know how to apologize.

    "Let''s go."

    Liu Qi was not a bad person, Dongfang Minghui also guessed what she wanted to do, the two of them still had a match tomorrow, if the atmosphere was awkward, it would instead make othersugh.

    The two people went to a few ces selling cakes to see, Dongfang Minghui casually bought a few exquisite-looking cakes, after tasting she thought they were delicious and went back to buy a few more boxes.

    Then she ran to the marketce to find some ingredients, some vegetables and some other bits and pieces.

    Liu Qi took out the flour on the side and wondered, "Minghui what did you buy these for?"

    "To make food for Toothless."

    A kind of teething stick would also be enough, but she wanted to make some vegetable and meat-based ones for little Toothless to gnaw on and get its teeth faster.

    Liu Qi shrugged, she never knew there was so much work to do when taking care of a pet. She was only concerned about how many medicinal nts were used in the preparation.

    By the time the two of them came out, they had already purchased almost everything they needed to purchase today.

    As they walked along, the atmosphere was slightly awkward as neither of them mentioned the day''s events.

    Liu Qi took several deep breaths before opening her mouth, "Minghui, I want to tell you that I''m really sorry about thest time, I didn''t know-"

    "Minghui."

    Liu Qi screamed, she just turned back and saw a crazy beast rushing towards this side.

    The hairs on Dongfang Minghui''s back stood up, she instinctively looked towards the back, a one-horned reptilian beast was rampaging straight at her, and there was a group of people chasing after it.

    "Quickly make way, quickly make way."

    Since the one-horned beast was a vehicle in itself, it was huge and could carry many people it was dangerous for people standing in the way.

    Few people would let this sort of beast appear on the street, the street''s narrow opening made it limited as to where you could dodge to and it would literally kill them if it came barreling over like that.

    For some unknown reason, just when the one-horned reptilian beast was half a meter away from them, Liu Qi pulled her behind, closing her eyes in fear, making a big show of not going to see what would happen to her if she was trampled to death by this huge beast.

    Dongfang Minghui also froze, looking at the girl in front of her with trembling shoulders.

    "Liu Qi."

    Even if you want to apologize, you don''t have to put your life on the line

    Suddenly two silhouettes descended from the sky, one carried her and Liu Qi''s cor and flew to the opposite side of the teahouse, and one directly stomped on the one-horned reptilian beast''s head, hard into the ground.

    The ground cracked and pedestrians retreated.

    Dongfang Minghui was in shock, she patted Liu Qi''s shoulder and said in a false scared voice, "Liu Qi, it''s okay."

    Liu Qi''s eyes were red with fear, she had never experienced such a frightening scene before.

    A tall man was standing right next to them, Dongfang Minghui tilted her head up only to see the other''s chin.

    The man had a beard, a strong smell of sheep, a ne of unknown animal teeth strung around his neck, the fabric of his clothes was animal skin, and he had veryrge pecs.

    She took two steps back before she could see the other''s entire face, the other''s eyebrows were very thick, and the slight downwards angle of his two thick eyebrows gave a sense of pressure.

    She probably knew exactly who this person was who had saved the two of them.

    The man below had a veryrge sword on his back, and he only used his feet to directly make the one-horned reptilian beast bow down and struggle for half a second before it couldn''t move.

    "Oh my, you barbarian, how dare you kill my family''s one-horned reptilian beast!?"

    The man below just jumped off the reptilian beast, and he was stared at by the family servant who came after the reptilian beast.

    The other man was somewhat at a loss for words in the face of such questioning, and Dongfang Minghui tugged at the taller one next to him, "Let us down."

    "Do you know which family we are? Quicklypensate us for our losses, or I''ll make sure you won''t feel better."

    This servant was rampant enough to dare threaten people after letting their own beast go wild like that and possibly causing injury or death to other people. They even wanted to bepensated!

    "Hey, you two enough, do you know who I am?" Dongfang Minghui was trying to pull the tall one who killed the reptilian beast behind her, but she tugged twice and the person didn''t move.

    Frustrated, she jumped directly in front of the man and pointed at the two servants, "Do you know who this girl is? Your stupid beast almost ran me over just now, do you know what would happen if you ran me over?"

    Dongfang Minghui red at them fiercely, not to mention, her face was really useful.

    They had seen a portrait before when they had set off a frenzied search for her in Yundu City.

    The girl in that portrait was somewhat simr to the one in front of them.

    When the two household servants saw her, they immediately muttered and bit their ears, checking her out with their eyes as they muttered.

    "But, girl, this reptilian beast is our young master''s constantpanion when he goes out, this, if you kill it we won''t be able to exin it when we go back."

    Sure enough, wicked people had to be dealt with using wicked means.

    She saw that the other party''s attitude had softened, so she didn''t want to embarrass them, "You guys released this thing, do you know what consequences it will cause? If the one-horned reptilian beast didn''t die, a few more people would have to die, and what if some of them are too much for your young master to handle?"

    The two household servants had a cold sweat, one of them tried to make an excuse for the sake of it, "Girl, we didn''t let it out, it was originally brought back in the cage, but the cage that locked it was opened up halfway by someone and it just escaped and went on a rampage.

    "Someone let it out on purpose to try and kill you."

    When Dongfang Minghui looked up, she saw a pair of blue eyes looking at him with a smile.

    "How do you know?"

    She asked a question subconsciously.

    The other pointed to his eyes, "It was a girl that Mu and I saw with our own eyes."

    Liu Qi pulled Dongfang Minghui''s hand as soon as she heard, "Minghui, we''d better go back."

    This repeated ident was not a coincidence, there was someone trying to target them.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the two household servants, "You just heard, it was simply someone trying to kill me using your hands. It''s already fortunate that I''m noting after you guys, but since I''m still in a good mood, you guys should hurry up and leave."

    "By the way, take this with you."

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the corpse on the ground, she saw that the two household servants were both thin-armed and probably couldn''t drag it.

    Both of them had just heard what was said and were too frightened to say anything else, immediately pulling on the reptilian beast''s corpse, but after pulling for so long, it wouldn''t budge. They simply left the corpse and just slipped away.

    Dongfang Minghui watched them flee with a smile on her face as they ran away, then pulled a little distance away from the two tall men before lifting her head in order to talk to them properly.

    "Thank you for saving our lives today." Dongfang Minghui thanked them and after thinking about it she found a few bottles of pills and medicinal pills from within her space ring, "This is my thank you gift, please ept it."

    The pills were the same ones she had taken out of Death Valley before, and they were all of very good quality. The medicinal pills were all made by her own hands, so naturally, they were not far behind.

    However, those two were waving their hands, and the man who killed the reptilian beast smiled, "Just a small effort, no need to-"

    "No need to be polite."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at their silly appearance, really wondering how these two had survived in this ce.

    After thinking about it, she threw them all back into her space ring and brought out a porcin bottle.

    Before she spoke, she was met with rejection again.

    Dongfang Minghui, however, insisted, "These are easy-to-use pills, I''m sure you''ll need itter."

    "Easy to use pills?" The man repeated.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to his face, "Yes, you will definitely need it."

    The man held out his hand and took the porcin vase, "Thank you then girl, goodbye."

    Dongfang Minghui, however, pulled at the man''s hem and was almost dragged away, she quickly let go in embarrassment and saw the man''s confused face.

    She pointed to the crowd of peopleing and going, and then to the other person''s clothing, "You guys look too different, you better change your appearance a little so you don''t get recognized."

    Dongfang Minghui said that then quickly pulled Liu Qi to hurry away.

    "Minghui, what did you mean by what you just said to them?" Liu Qi''s head was in a dense fog.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head and didn''t exin a word more, "It''s better to go back quickly, it''s too dangerous out here."

    When they got back, no matter how much she tried to rack her brain, she still couldn''t figure out who she had offended, "Seventh sister, who do you think would harm me?"

    Qian Wanyu heard that the two of them encountered danger again when they went and her face was cloudy, "You must tell me when you go out in the future."

    Enemies hiding in the shadows, it''s really hard to guard against them. She took a look at Liu Qi, "Liu Qi, thank you for following her out today."

    Although the other party didn''t help much, she reminded her, otherwise by the time this silly Ninth Sister of hers reacted, it really would be toote.

    She didn''t even dare to think further.

    Dongfang Minghui knocked her head, she looked at Liu Qi, "Liu Qi, we still have to participate in the assessment tomorrow, you''ve suffered a shock today, go back and rest early."

    Liu Qi nodded her head, "Minghui you also rest early, see you tomorrow."

    "Seventh sister, today Liu Qi shield me behind her when she saw the one-horned reptilian beast."

    Dongfang Minghui felt really lucky, if that big guy had run over her, she would have turned into a meat pie.

    "Yeah?" Qian Wanyu sullenly said, "If Seventh sister is there, Seventh sister will protect you too."

    Dongfang Minghui blushed slightly, and the atmosphere that was still somewhat sentimental was ruined by this sentence.

    "By the way, you said that two people saved you? Who were they?" Qian Wanyu asked.

    It''s the barbarians.

    Dongfang Minghui was puzzled by this development, the barbarians shouldn''t have appeared at this time, unless there was some change in the script.

    "I''m not quite sure, but in the future, if I encounter one, I''ll be sure to thank them."

    Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t have been so worried if she hadn''t seen those two with her own eyes, she felt she''d overlooked something.

    "Yes."

    "You''ll bepeting tomorrow, the people behind the scenes shouldn''t be so bold, you should rest early today and refresh yourself." Qian Wanyu had a few headaches as well, she and Dongfang Minghui were practically inseparable and she had never seen her offend anyone.

    If there were some to offend, there might be a few like Xu Lian and Xu Jin but both were at the Royal Academy, so it was impossible for them to travel to such a faraway ce tomit murder.

    Apart from these two, there didn''t seem to be anyone else.

    She shook her head, unable to understand so she simply started meditating quietly.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui and Liu Qi made an appointment to head straight to the assessment location.

    Today''s examination questions were almost the same as thest one, simr, nothing more than a slight increase in difficulty.

    Because of the sessive events, Dongfang Minghui was a little distracted, she thought over and over again yesterday a night, after listing the people she had offended she found that she had neglected a person.

    Fourth sister, Dongfang Lizhu.

    But in the end she had been away from home for too long, two years, could a woman who had married someone still make waves?

    "Minghui, Minghui, the examiner is calling you."

    Liu Qi sneakily pushed her in the back.

    Dongfang Minghui had just thought of this key person, and her thoughts went nk after being pushed like that.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The examiner was wondering what was going on, it was the first time he had seen such an inattentive student.

    "You may begin."

    "Alright."

    This match, except for the second round when Liu Qi almost made a mistake on it, all of them were considered to have passed the assessment smoothly.

    The people from the other side, Sacred Plume Academy, were very gracious and came to congratte them when they saw that the two of them were on the field and had won the match.

    Dongfang Minghui was smiling, but the smile wasn''t in her eyes, her whole body was distracted as she kept thinking. Liu Qi who was beside her could tell that her mind wasn''t here, and simply said, "Minghui, I see that you seem to be a bit mentally exhausted, so why don''t you go back to rest first, and leave the rest to me."

    "Good."

    She had just thought of someone but forgot again

    Dongfang Minghui kept walking, not knowing where she was going she just randomly wandered, she didn''t think much about it, and continued walking, she went through all the things that had happened since she came to this world.

    Visualizing all the people she had met, then it came to her.

    "I thought of it."

    Aside from Dongfang Lizhu, she had indirectly offended someone who by all rights shouldn''t hold a grudge against her.

    Dongfang Minghui realized upon returning to her senses that she wasn''t sure where she was yet.

    There happened to be a beautifulke in the pavilion next to her, the surface of theke was crystal clear, and fish could be seen swimming in the water, as well as scattered medicinal nts around the area.

    She saw the scenery was good, so she found a ce to sit down and just watched the ripplingke.

    But it was only a short while before she felt the powerlessness that was weighing on her heart disappear.

    If it was the same person who had harmed her twice, then at least there had to be a stronger reason ah, she had neither stopped her fortune nor done anything to harm her.

    At most, it was from when she identally bumped intost time.

    The person she was thinking of was Murong Qingyi, the person she had met in the Royal Academy

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly hit herself on the head, "I''m so stupid, obviously she''s also someone who participated in the freshman tryouts this year."

    She had met her before, but turned around and forgot about the person.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately stood up, but inadvertently caught a glimpse of someone behind her from the reflection of theke.

    "Ah-"

    She was scared out of her wits.

    The person ended up kicking her right in the knee, pulling her by the hair with one hand and just holding her down towards theke.

    "Wh-"

    Cold water poured directly through her nose, eyes and ears, Dongfang Minghui felt like she was going to die.

    She struggled a bit, but found that the other party was super strong and she couldn''t get free.

    For just a short moment, her face had remained on the surface of the water for no more than ten seconds.

    "No  gulp  teeth."

    Several water bubbles appeared on top of theke''s water.

    Dongfang Minghui struggled unsessfully, gradually losing her strength and her mind became dizzy, the suffocating feeling was very ufortable for her.

    She was trying to grab the other''s hand, but inadvertently touched something cold.

    A jade belt.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately groped for the silver needles concealed inside and shot them away with her spirit power.

    "Ow-"

    She heard a yelp from the other as she wished.

    The other person was poked somewhere, a hand loosened its hold on her, and Dongfang Minghui took the opportunity to raise her head and take a couple of quick breaths.

    Before she could turn back to see what her killer looked like, her head was pressed down again.

    "Ow-"

    Toothless screamed.

    Toothless slipped out of her space ring and pounced right on the person.

    It bit into the man''s hand.

    "Hey, what are you doing!"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly heard a particrly familiar voice, the next thing she felt was the person''s hold on her loosening, she then looked up and saw a silhouette of a person in her eyes.<blockquote>

    Thank you to all donators, readers andmenters again~ Please enjoy this chapter~~</blockquote>

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    Dongfang Minghui was choking and covered in water as she pointed to the figure that had disappeared and asked in a choked voice, "Did you see the other person?"

    Toothless ran up to her and rubbed against her, licking and biting her fingers.

    When Xuan Zhu saw who it was, she immediately freaked out, "How is it you again?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her gratefully, part of the reason she managed to survive was thanks to her help calling out the attacker.

    Xuan Zhu looked at her frightened face and couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "Why are you so useless, if it wasn''t for me today, you would have drowned here."

    Dongfang Minghuiughed bitterly, Xuan Zhu was right, but the other party might not feel better either, the silver needles she had shot out must still be inside the other person''s body.

    "Thanks."

    Xuan Zhu saw her in a mess, "Forget it, for the sake of you being so pitiful, I''ll escort you back myself."

    "Hey, let me ask you about something, what does the person who gave you this jade belt have to do with you?" Xuan Zhu gossiped as she walked.

    Entangled Love was originally a weapon made by Mr. Zhongshan, and was named that because it was apanied by another object, which Mr. Zhongshan said was a couple''s weapon, he was hoping that two lovers who used it would be husband and wife. However, what happened exactly after that, she did not find out.

    Because she was a thief, plus she couldn''t use her dark spiritual energy openly, she was actually a weak chicken outside of rampaging around the pce with the title of princess. So she especially wanted an item to defend herself.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through the auction, a woman came out and took the item she was interested in. To make matters worse, she was caught by the same woman and she also discovered the secret she was carrying.

    Xuan Zhu snuck a nce at Dongfang Minghui, and she suddenly understood why Qian Wanyu gave Entangled Love to the person in front of her.

    Just like her, she was useless at fighting

    "Why must you insist on getting this jade belt?" Dongfang Minghui walked around for a while and felt morefortable after the ordeal.

    "You already know that this looks like a belt, but it''s actually a weapon, right? Someone with no spiritual energy like me has to find something to defend myself with. If Entangled Love is used by me, I''m sure I can put it to better use."

    She was a thief andbined with this hidden weapon, in her hands Xuan Zhu was confident she could put it to good use.

    Unfortunately, the thing wasn''t hers.

    "You-?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her and smiled.

    "Hey, hey, what do you mean by that look?" Xuan Zhu hated being underestimated, "And you still haven''t answered my question."

    "What question?"

    "What does the person who sent you this Entangled Love have to do with you?"

    They chatted blindly all the way until they reached the small courtyard where Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu lived, Qian Wanyu was already standing outside the room watching them.

    She looked at the two of them and noticed the other person beside her sister, "It''s you."

    "Yes, aren''t you surprised to see me?" Xuan Zhu threw a you understand wink towards Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t even look at her and walked right past her to Dongfang Minghui, looking at her all messed up, "Ninth Sister, go back to the house and change your clothes, I have something to talk about with this Xuan Zhu girl."

    Sure enough, they knew each other.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed everything she had just wanted to say and nodded, leaving the two of them alone.

    Xuan Zhu looked at Qian Wanyu with a bit of fear and took a few steps back, shouting to Dongfang Minghui who walked away, "Hey, didn''t you say you''d invite me to tea? Don''t go, hey hey, I just saved your life ah!"

    "What did you say to her?"

    Qian Wanyu asked in a gloomy, low voice.

    When Xuan Zhu saw her cold face, her neck shivered and she stammered, "W-w-w what?"

    Qian Wanyu was quite surprised to see her here, the familiar attitude between her and her Ninth Sister made her curious.

    "Don''t y tricks on me just because you think you''re some kind of Princess, Xuan Zhu, I haven''t tried finding you yet but don''t think you''re one step ahead of me."

    Xuan Zhu immediately took a big step backwards, "Hey, hey, how ungrateful. I just saved her life and kindly sent her back as well, I didn''te here to find you."

    No matter how much she thought about it she had no idea why Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were living together. She never expected to meet her here.

    Qian Wanyu wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at her indifferently, "Speak then, exin what just happened."

    Xuan Zhu red at her with a slightly aggrieved look, but under the pressure Qian Wanyu deliberately unleashed, she still honestly told her what she had seen.

    "You really didn''t see the other party''s face?"

    Xuan Zhu nodded repeatedly, "When I shouted, the person ran away and I only saw their back, I assure you that what I said was true, or you can ask that Qian Minghui."

    "Got it, now that that''s out of the way. Let''s settle things between us." Qian Wanyu forced the person to back onto the wall handheld out her hand, "The pill prescription"

    Xuan Zhu stared at her, her eyes red with anger, "You still have the nerve to ask me for the prescription, I''ve given you all my pills."

    She only had one left for herself after giving them to Qian Wanyu, without it she had to go back and get more again, it was simply a massive loss.

    "Didn''t we agree on a six-month deadline?"

    Qian Wanyuughed, "Six months is the deadline you set yourself, I only said three months. But now that I''ve seen you, I''ve changed my mind."

    Xuan Zhu had never seen such a scoundrel before, even more so than her, then she thought of the other party''s identity and immediately straightened her back and said angrily, "You want to threaten me?"

    "I don''t dare, you''re the precious Princess Xuan Zhu, the jewel in the palm of the White Moon Empire''s royal family, I''m just amoner, how would I dare?" Qian Wanyu said with a smile.

    She had asked around about Xuan Zhu in Yundu City, the most beloved princess of the White Moon Empire Xuan Che, but unfortunately, this princess had not yet awakened her spiritual energy and had no talent for medicine, so she could only be an ordinary person under the protection of the royal family.

    Rumours have it that the princess would be used as a pawn in a marriage with one of the other two countries.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t care which prince Xuan Zhu was meant to marry, she only thought that the rumours although they were not always trustworthy, sometimes have a basis in fact. If she hadn''t discovered the hidden identity of the princess, she would have had to hide it from her.

    Xuan Zhu looked at her light-hearted look but didn''t care at all, she didn''t think that the person before her would actually dare to fight and kill her right now.

    "Hmph, I already know you don''t dare. Let me tell you if you leak out my secret, I''ll drag you down as well, hehe, don''t think I don''t know your identity, Royal Academy freshman, Qian Wanyu." She red at the other party and fiercely said, "At the worst, we''ll fight in the open, this princess is not afraid of you."

    Thest sentence was for her own courage, in fact, she was afraid that the other party would use some kind of soul searching technique, by then she would probably be the meat on Qian Wanyu''s chopping board then have disappeared before she could be caught in a.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with a funny look, "Okay, Xuan Zhu, whose hand does the prescription actually belong to?"

    Xuan Zhu shook her head, "I can''t tell you that."

    "Then how sure are you that you can get the Mixed Heaven Pill, don''t ever tell me that when you said you would get the prescription, you were just trying to stall for time."

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with a sneer, acting as if she would take action if she didn''t exin things clearly.

    "No, I can swear on my life." Xuan Zhu raised her hand, she looked at the other party and found that she didn''t stop her as she nibbled on her pearly teeth.

    "No, I want you to swear on your father''s life." Qian Wanyu didn''t believe her at all, how could a thief tell the truth.

    To her surprise, the other party hesitated for a moment and immediately did as she was told.

    "Her words are trustworthy." Qing Mo said to her in the Sea of Souls.

    "Tell me, when are you going to fetch the prescription, how are you going to do it and are you sure you can do it? Do you already have six months of pills?" Qian Wanyu was thinking that since the other party was telling the truth, there must be some secret that she couldn''t tell, but since the two of them had the same goal, they could work together on seizing the prescription.

    Xuan Zhu was somewhat moved, she thought that the other party only cared about her without caring about her life, without the Mixed Heaven Pill, she was definitely going to be found out. After all, in the royal family, there were as many experts as there were clouds.

    Xuanzhu pondered for a moment and discussed with the other party in a rare and pleasing manner, "I haven''t nned anything yet if I need help I will definitely ask for your help. As for the pills I nee. don''t worry about it, they will never just let me die for no reason."

    Thest sentence was said in an extremely low voice but Qian Wanyu still heard it.

    For the first time, the two of them had a pleasant conversation about theirmon goal.

    Xuan Zhu found out that the other party wasn''t that cold, so she grew bold, "Hey, Qian Minghui, Qian Wanyu, you two are sisters, right?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her coldly and turned around to go back to the house.

    "Hey, Qian Wanyu I sayyou''re a person who is really! Howe you don''t have any human feelings ah!"

    Xuan Zhu stomped her foot hard. This person was extremely cold and heartless, really it was just her wishful thinking that the other person was cold on the outside and warm on the inside, she had to take back her previous words.

    Dongfang Minghui gave herself a good clean up as she grabbed Toothless and pushed him down on the bed, checking him all over.

    "Toothless, are you stupid or what, I called you out to get you to go get someone, I didn''t tell you to bite the attacker."

    Good thing Toothless was fine, she hugged and kissed Toothless, "Next time I call you out, you''d better run."

    Don''t go up there and bite someone out of your league, if she encountered a stronger person today, I''m guessing both of them would have perished.

    Toothless opened her mouth and took her finger in his mouth, biting it gently.

    "I heard Xuanzhu say that someone followed you today to kill you." Qian Wanyu spoke in an icy tone.

    Dongfang Minghui felt as if the other''s mood wasn''t quite right and nodded, "I think I saw the person''s figure it''s a female and I think I know her but I can''t be sure. I injected three silver needles into that person''s body, and Toothless also bit them. If I see her again, I''ll probably be able to recognize her."

    "Who is she? Do you know her?"

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated, but still told her guess, "Seventh sister, do you remember how you once went out to buy herbs and ended up meeting someone who used a whip just like you."

    Qian Wanyu naturally remembered that girl in the store that had bullied and humiliated her when she was at a low point. In particr, it seemed as though at that time it was also Li Yunan''s love at first sight when seeing Ninth Sister also because of the girl who wanted to rob the Medicinal nts from her.

    "She-"

    "Previously at the academy, it was that day when I went to see you for your assessment, I identally bumped into her and she seemed to recognize me. I saw her in the freshmen lineup this time as well, she has a motive for the crime and fits what Bai Lu said about the freshmen earlier. I suspect her, but I''ll have to see her in person to be sure."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that this was the only one of the people she had offended, as for her Fourth Sister? She''s actually a little suspicious, but the original script didn''t say much about her

    Qian Wanyu had a few impressions of Murong Qingyi, arrogant and domineering, uncaring, and with poisonous enough means as well. This was obvious by how she immediatelyshed out with her whip to beat a person just for buying a medicinal herb earlier.

    Qian Wanyu was walking back and forth in the room, the new students had onestpetition, at this juncture, even if they tried to bring it up, the lead teacher would probably turn a big issue into a small one. Instead, it would be a bargain for that person

    "When thepetition is over, I will personally help you avenge this grievance." Qian Wanyu assured her.

    Dongfang Minghui was baffled at how serious the Female Protagonist was, "Seventh sister, feel free topete without worrying about my affairs."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu sat quietly and tried to meditate but could never calm down, she felt she was too weak and always put her Ninth Sister in a dangerous situation.

    It wasn''t until half an hourter that she gradually entered into her cultivation state.

    This incident was also a major blow to Dongfang Minghui, she naturally couldn''t feel it when she was in the pharmacy but this time out, her vulnerability was very obvious. One after another, she was pitted against by people around her, not to mention kidnapped and almost murdered. The other side was really out to kill her and she was helpless

    She felt the deep evil hidden in all corners of this world.

    She clipped three silver needles from the jade belt and shot them directly towards the stone bench, the silver needles only entering a third of the bench.

    Shepared the distance between her and the stone stool, which was at least two meters away.

    She recalled that when the person had pinned her down in the water earlier, she had bent down and was about a hand''s length away from the other side.

    Dongfang Minghui stepped out towards the stone bench again, and when she shot the three silver needles in with her spirit, the entire three silver needles plunged into the bench, leaving only a little tip behind.

    The human body was several times softer than this stone bench, especially if the other party was not yet prepared, her three silver needles should have prated into the other party''s body.

    Either the abdomen or the chest.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled out all the silver needles from her jade belt and ced them on the stone bench, then picked up four silver needles and began to practice.

    When Qian Wanyu woke up, the sky outside was just dawning. She found that her sister''s bedding was still intact, she walked out of the door to find dozens of silver needles around the room, floating in the air, shining with silver light, then these silver needles all shot towards a stone bench.

    Each time they shot in, Dongfang Minghui would carefully check the difference between them and thest silver needles that were shot in.

    If there was a deviation, she would adjust the gap at the right time, and after one night, she found that the control of her spiritual energy seemed to have improved.

    From being able to control only three silver needles she could now control fifteen or sixteen, the number had increased and the angle of the silver needle pration had also changed.

    "Pop, pop, pop."

    "After cultivating all night, isn''t it time to take a good rest?"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly apuded, she could tell from where she was standing that there were many small holes on the stone bench, she was guessing that the other party was determined to practice well after these incidents.

    Yesterday, Qing Mo had also spoken to her for a long time about this issue, and after some reflection, she realised that she had spoiled her Ninth Sister too much.

    She thought that as long as she became stronger, she could protect the people around her properly, but unfortunately, she couldn''t keep the person tied to her all the time right?

    It was only a few moments of being away from her, and the other person had so many idents, if she continued to keep spoiling her, Qian Wanyu felt sure that she would regret it one day in the future.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui had finally found a bit of confidence in practising her skills, she had always felt that a pharmacist was the best ce for her, her goal was to turn from a junior pharmacist into a revered special-grade pharmacist, with such an identity she could walk sideways across the entire Seven Colored Continent and resume her old career of a doctor as well, how nice would that be?

    But reality gave her a resounding p in the face.

    In this ce where strength was paramount, even if she had a golden finger when it came to medicine, with no fighting skills she would be killed sooner orter.

    "Cultivation is not something that happens overnight, but something that is umted over a long time, in fact, to a certain extent, you''re able to cultivate even if you don''t sleep at night. During the day you can continue to study medicine, and at night you practice, you can''t miss either area." Qian Wanyu pulled her hand and touched it, it was very cold, and she ced both of the other''s hands in her palm to warm it.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she understood. In the past, she was trying to save her life and her mind had a huge misunderstanding of how this world worked. She thought that just by clinging to the Female Protagonist''s thigh, she could walk sideways across the entire Seven Colored Continent.

    Now she truly understood that to save her little life, she would have to make herself strong and grow alongside the Female Protagonist.

    "Yes, Seventh sister is right."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, she felt like she had trulye to a realization. When she returned to her room, she sat cross-legged and settled down.

    "Danger and opportunity always go hand in hand, congrattions to your Ninth Sister for realizing that. It seems she''s finally starting to grow up." Qing Mo felt that some other day, he would have to ask Wanyu to personally thank the person who wanted to kill Dongfang Minghui, if not for that person, this Ninth Sister would definitely drag Wanyu backwards and potentially be her downfall in the future.

    But what''s more important was Wanyu''s attitude towards this matter.

    On her way to the tournament, Qian Wanyu noticed the woman whom Ninth Sister called Murong Qingyi, who was dressed in fiery red with a whip at her waist.

    The other party was a little pale, and Qian Wanyu wondered if it had something to do with the three silver needles Ninth Sister had shot into her body.

    "Go test her."

    "Sister Wanyu, where are you going?" Mu Sheng watched her walk towards a group of people and chased after her.

    Qian Wanyu walked fast and furiously, finding Murong Qingyi and mming into her, arching her elbow heavily against her stomach.

    "Ah."

    Murong Qingyi''s brows furrowed and she let out a scream, her entire body fell to the ground, touching her abdomen, her face was pale white, her eyes were extremely grim as she red at Qian Wanyu, "Don''t you use your eyes when you walk!?"

    With this blow, Qian Wanyu was almost 100% sure that the other person was the one who Ninth Sister was talking about.

    "Sorry sorry I was in too much of a hurry, are you okay?" Qian Wanyu stretched her hand out and shouted to make a big show of it.

    When the people around them saw Qian Wanyu, they immediately shouted in excitement.

    "Ugh, just a small a bump, the other person has apologized, just get up pft." Everyone saw Murong Qingyi sitting on the ground with a hideous expression on her face, and they couldn''t help but whisper.

    Almost all the people present were Spiritual Masters, their ears were much better than normal, so naturally, they all heard themotion.

    Everyone saw Murong Qingyi curse and stare with hatred, plus many people had thought she was too arrogant before as well, so they muttered in her face.

    They really wronged Murong Qingyi this time though, Qian Wanyu''s elbow went really deep with her purposeful bump, plus yesterday she was pierced by Dongfang Minghui, there were still three silver needles inside her stomach

    Murong Qingyi felt aggrieved, this Qian Wanyu was also acting very generous smiling and leaning down to take her hand and pulling her up gently then immediately giving her another pat in the same area!

    "Ah-"

    Murong Qingyi was really sweating in pain now, she raised her head and gave the other person a stern re, but ended up finding Qian Wanyu smiling an apologetic smile towards herself.

    "Sorry for bumping into you, do you want me to get a pharmacist toe over and take a look at you?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes moved down a little and noticed a small tooth mark on the back of Murong Qingyi''s left hand, and she immediately recalled Ninth Sister''s im that Toothless had run out and bitten the other person, but wasn''t sure where it had bitten.

    Now she waspletely sure that the other person was the one who had tried to hurt her Ninth Sister repeatedly.

    Those two bumps were a temporary punishment for her, she''de back to take care of her properly after her match was over hmph!

    The smile on Qian Wanyu''s face became more and more sincere, but Murong Qingyi didn''t want her kindness, "Seventh Sister of the Dongfang Family, hmph, no need for you to fake kindness here."

    What Qian Wanyu? Even her name was fake.

    Murong Qingyi fiercely pushed Qian Wanyu away, and Qian Wanyu took an exaggerated step backwards in a smooth manner, looking as if she had been pushed by the other party and had to back down.

    "Sister Wanyu, are you alright?"

    Mu Sheng actually watched the entire scene, from the other party purposely going to hit Murong Qingyi, to going down and hitting her stomach with her elbow, then apologizing, etc he watched the entire scene, but upholding the thinking that everything Wanyu did had a purpose, he just pretended to be on her side and rushed over to help her fight the injustice.

    "Mu Sheng, let''s go."

    Mu Sheng red at the other''s back, and they walked to a deserted ce before he asked in a low voice, "Sister Wanyu, what''s wrong with that girl just now?"

    Qian Wanyu said simply, "Minghui''s recent ident was rted to her, yesterday Minghui finished herst match and almost drowned in theke because of her."

    Mu Sheng stared at her, incredulously turning back to look for Murong Qingyi''s shadow, and finally, furiously said, "Then why don''t we just arrest her instead of letting her go?"

    Suddenly, he felt that Wanyu had been too easy with just those two light jabs earlier.

    "Don''t worry, I was just testing her, a better appetizer is still toe." Qian Wanyu sneered.

    Mu Sheng was relieved to hear Qian Wanyu say that, but he was still a bit frustrated.

    He knew something about Murong Qingyi''s reputation, he recalled the conversation between the freshmen and pped himself hard on the head, "Ugh, Sister Wanyu, I think I know why she targeted Minghui."

    Qian Wanyu was ready to proceed with preparations before the match, but after hearing Mu Sheng''s shout, she wondered, "Do you know why the other party wanted to harm Minghui?"

    This question had been bothering her for a long time, she was actually baffled, ording to Ninth Sister''s words, it was just a small issue between her Ninth Sister and this Murong Qingyi. Once was that time with Li Yunan and the other was when she bumped into her by ident. But after that, they never had anymore contact

    "Sister Wanyu, I heard many of them say Murong Qingyi ah, that girl, when she was in the academy, was madly pursuing senior brother Li, most of the new students know this, could it be because she knew that senior brother Li confessed to Minghui that she got jealous and wanted to"

    Qian Wanyu normally paid no attention to these things, so naturally, she was unclear about the rtionship between Murong Qingyi and Li Yunan.

    But that first time they met, didn''t the two of them fight?

    "It''s not impossible." Qian Wanyu sort of acknowledged Mu Sheng''s words, but she''d have to keep checking to make sure.

    "It''s useless to think too much now, I''ll deal with her when thispetition is over." Qian Wanyu ruthlessly said.<blockquote>

    TL: Ahhhh Wanyu is so cool!!!!</blockquote>

    While thepetition was starting, Dongfang Minghui stayed safely in the room to do experiments,st time she took the small fragments of Mixed Heaven Pill and analyzed three medicinal nts, unfortunately, this par of the Mixed Heaven Pill, she felt that at least fifteen were used.

    "Knock knock."

    She heard a knock on the door and went to open the door without even thinking about it, but when she touched the wooden bolt, Dongfang Minghui suddenly stopped.

    "Who is it?"

    It wasn''t that she was paranoid, it was mainly because she had been victimized so many timestely that her alertness was somehow heightened.

    With the suddenck of movement outside, Dongfang Minghui''s entire heart stopped, and she couldn''t help but wonder if it could be that the other party hadn''t given up yet, preparing toe and kill her again while Seventh sister wasn''t around.

    She could vaguely see a shadow shing outside the door, but half a secondter, the sound was gone, she swallowed and took a few steps backwards.

    Rummaging around the room for a moment, she tried to find a weapon but there was nothing to be found!

    Then the window suddenly moved, and a man rolled in from outside.

    "Ah-"

    Dongfang Minghui was scared and just pulled the bolt and ran out.

    "Oh my, what''re you doing, it''s me." Xuan Zhu almostughed at the other party''s shocked reaction.

    Then again, she couldn''t help but sympathize when she thought that the other party had gone through a kidnapping, a murder, and probably a lot more that she didn''t know about.

    "How is it you again? You scared me to death." Dongfang Minghui had almost fully flown out of her room running before seeing Xuan Zhu perched on the window swinging her legs leisurely, and she patted herself on the chest.

    "I can''t help it, I knocked on the door and you didn''t open it did you? I could onlye in through the window ah."

    Xuan Zhu exined in a reasonable way, but the truth was that her old habit was back, her hands were itchy and she always wanted to do something.

    She was bored in the royal family too, and it just so happened that she met two new friends so she came to y with them.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, "Didn''t I ask before who you were? Why didn''t you answer?"

    "Geez so many questions, you''re alone anyway, and I''m also alone, so let''s y together." Xuan Zhu threw a stone at her.

    The other person dodged lightly and backhanded the stone at Xuan Zhu.

    "Ouch, you-"

    Xuan Zhu wasn''t paying attention, who expected that Minghui would throw the stone back so she got hit and fell to the floor in confusion before finding the stone to throw it again.

    Dongfang Minghui dodged out of the way, "Are you done, how old are you, still ying these childish games."

    She then threw the stone back, and this time, it hit the other person''s head.

    "Ouch, how did you."

    Xuanzhu finally found the problem, she circled around the other party and picked up the other''s finger and looked at it, "Hey, did you secretly practice some kind of new skill?"

    Being asked that by the other party, Dongfang Minghui immediately shook her head, "Nope, why are you asking that."

    Xuan Zhu covered her head and frowned, "No, you must have practised something, or else how could you be so urate."

    She was a thief, she was quick and ruthless with her hands, how else could she steal from someone, but she suddenly realized that her technique wasn''t as urate as the other person''s.

    Dongfang Minghui saw her muttering all by herself and immediately took her hand out of the other''s hand, "What exactly are you doing here? If it''s all okay I''ll go back to making pills."

    "Hey,e on, at least I saved your life, why don''t you talk with me?"

    Xuanzhu cautiously leaned over and said.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that that was kind of true, if it wasn''t for Xuan Zhu yesterday, she wouldn''t have been able to escape so easily, and even if she did, she would have had to suffer a bit fighting back.

    Just for the sake of that, she also had to give the other party some face, "Alright, what do you want to talk about?"

    Xuan Zhu''s eyes swivelled slightly and leaned in front of her to ask in a small voice, "What is your rtionship with Qian Wanyu? One of your names is Qian Minghui and the other is Qian Wanyu, are you sisters?"

    Dongfang Minghui gave her a puzzled nce, "Aren''t you and Seventh sister old acquaintances? How is it that Seventh sister didn''t tell you about our rtionship?"

    Old acquaintances?

    They''ve only met so many times in total, and every time they''ve been in a stand-offish situation, nearly taking each other''s lives. Could they even be called old acquaintances?

    "Ahem, that''s not the sort of stuff we talk about together, it''s not like you don''t know what kind of person Qian Wanyu is, would she talk to me about that?" Xuan Zhu continued bbering but in truth she was just very curious about the rtionship between the two anyway.

    "Right, you''ve already heard me call her Seventh sister, and you still have to ask such questions?" Dongfang Minghui reckoned that the Female Protagonist would most likely still refer to her as her sister until she found out her origins.

    She just didn''t know how their rtionship would change once she did

    "But I don''t think you two look alike."

    "Nonsense, I look more like my mother, she looks like-" Dongfang Minghui pondered for a moment, realizing that she looked neither like her mother nor like father. Bah, Female Protagonist wasn''t even from the Dongfang family, where could there be any resemnce?

    "Ugh, I find you really strange, are your siblings simr to you?"

    Xuan Zhu was stunned, then said in a small voice, "I don''t have any siblings"

    "Uh, sorry, I didn''t know that." Dongfang Minghui realized that she had said the wrong thing and simply stopped going on the subject.

    Instead, Xuan Zhu was sad for a moment and then immediately said, "Your Seventh sister is so good at fighting how are you so"

    The implication was howe she was the like the hunter while you''re like the dish.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to roll her eyes and ignore the question, but thinking of her other identity, she justified it, "I''m a Pharmacist, what do I need to be that powerful for?"

    Xuan Zhu naturally knew what a Pharmacist was, her father used to send her to study under a certain master''s door, but the result was she really didn''t like making potions because she felt that those flowers and nts actually looked too simr, they knew her but she didn''t know them and had no idea how to identify them. As she had no talent in this field, the result was naturally null. After that, she met her current master by mistake, and that''s how she learned how to be a thief.

    Thinking about Dongfang Minghui''s two random stone throws just now, Xuan Zhu still wanted to try a few more tricks.

    "Let''s throw some stones and see who throws them farther."

    Dongfang Minghui looked dumbfounded, this was a game for three-year-olds, okay? It was simr to throwing a sandbag and checking the distance to see who was stronger

    She watched as the other person pulled her in with a flourish and stood next to the stone bench, drawing a bar at a distance of two meters.

    Then, she picked up a few rocks and ced them in her hands.

    "Are you really so bored?"

    "Yeah, I''m bored so what?"

    With that answer from the other side, what else could Dongfang Minghui say? She yed with the pebble and found that it weighed about ten times as much as a leaf, she weighed it and then aimed it at a line, "Does it have to be thrown on the line? Why don''t you draw a circle, wouldn''t it be more fun to be in the circle."

    She''s was about to try and demonstrate but Xuan Zhu was too impatient.

    Xuanzhu urged, "Hurry up, I''ll give you a big reward if you smash it across the line."

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head, curious, "What kind of prize?"

    Xuan Zhu remembered the first time she had seen the other party before, the other party was going to the medicinal nts garden, plus the other party was a pharmacist, "How about I let you take a medicinal nt from my medicinal nt garden?"

    "Let me pick anything I want?"

    Dongfang Minghui has seen her dressing luxuriously and nobly, so naturally, she didn''t doubt that the other party was deceiving her but she secretly wondered if it was alright to cheat the White Moon Empire of their valuable items directly

    "That''s what you said, don''t regret itter."

    Xuan Zhu thought to herself, "Aren''t you just a freshman pharmacist? I''m only letting you pick a single medicinal nt, it''s not like you''re going to take away the entire medicinal garden.

    "Naturally, this Princess has made a promise,e on, don''t dawdle, throw it."

    With a reward, the nature of the match changedpletely, Dongfang Minghui immediately perked up a bit, visualized the distance between her and the line with her eyes then tossed the stone in her hand, she smashed it like she always threw flying leaves and silver needles.

    "It hit." Xuan Zhu''s eyes widened and immediately jumped up in excitement.

    "Hey, what are you excited about, don''t cry if you lost." She felt more and more baffled by Xuan Zhu.

    Those who didn''t know would''ve thought that Xuan Zhu herself had won the match.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do as I say, I''ll never go back on what I promised you just because you won against me."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she was tired of throwing silver needles and flying leaves every day anyway, so she would have fun throwing stones today.

    She always had to weigh the pebbles several times each time she picked them up, so that she knew what she was doing, and she had learned how to control the quantity, the force, and the precision from all the practising before.

    "Bingo."

    "It''s hit again."

    Xuanzhu covered her face, her eyes were as wide as two copper bells, she couldn''t believe that her opponent could actually hit the target with ease.

    She had put a lot of effort into practising her precision before, and she had suffered for it.

    "Alright, you''re next."

    Dongfang Minghui threw all the stones, and every single one of them pressed precisely on the line, no more or less than the middle of the line, exactly in the middle, not too far up or too far down.

    Xuan Zhu looked stupidly at the result, the other party''s spiritual energy was weak, she could sense it a little bit, she would have known if the other party was cheating.

    She would never have thought that the other party would not only be cheating but also cheat in a very clever way.

    Dongfang Minghui had been practising her skills for not just one or two days, all the random fragmented practice had added up to a couple of months.

    Throwing things with natural precision was easy after all that or else it would be her turn to cry.

    Xuan Zhu also picked up a few stones and hit the line with ease, she looked at thest stone in her hand.

    "If I hit this one as well, we''ll have another gameter, and you''ll smash all the stones I smashed on the line, and I''ll give you a gift, how about it?"

    "Sure."

    She happened to be free anyway, might as well practice her skills.

    "Ninth Sister, what are you doing?"

    At the sound of Qian Wanyu''s voice, Xuan Zhu was surprised, her hand instinctively threw the stone, missing its mark and going nowhere.

    "Ugh."

    Xuan Zhu was dumbfounded and so was Dongfang Minghui, who then burst outughing.

    "What''s so funny?"

    It had been a long time since Qian Wanyu had seen the other personugh so openly, especially with the idents that had happenedtely.

    She walked over, took a look at the scene and tenderly touched the other party''s little head, turning to Xuan Zhu, but the smile in the corner of her eyes was gone, "Why is Xuan Zhu here?"

    Xuan Zhu was so scared of the way Qian Wanyu was looking at her that she forgot what she was doing.

    "Oh, actually I''m just here to y with Minghui."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, joyfully sharing the good news with the Female Protagonist, "Seventh sister, just now Xuan Zhu told me that if I beat her, she''ll let me go to her medicinal nt garden and find a nt to pick from there."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the other with a light nce, "Really?"

    Xuan Zhu was busy nodding, "Yes, it''s true  I lost."

    She was a little disappointed, if Qian Wanyu hadn''t suddenly appeared, she might have been able to see if Dongfang Minghui''s uracy in throwing stones was better than hers.

    Unfortunately, it caused her to directly lose the match

    Qian Wanyuughed instantly when she thought of her sister''s ability tomunicate with nts, "Ninth Sister is awesome."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked innocently and blinked again, she felt that she would soon have another medicinal nt to add to her space ring, though she didn''t know the species yet.

    "Love Flower, you''ll soon have another little friend to y with."

    She was happy with the oue and wanted to share the news with Love Flower.

    "Let me pick when the timees," Love Flower suddenly said.

    Love Flower had been acting very weirdtely, and when Dongfang Minghui heard its request, she naturally agreed.

    "Since I was willing to bet, my earlier promise is valid, Minghui, when will youe to my medicinal nts garden?" Xuan Zhu was curious as to why those two sisters wereughing so hard, and thought it was because they could get an extra medicinal nt from her slip up before.

    "Seventh sister, do you have time now?"

    Qian Wanyu immediately guessed the other party''s intentions and nodded, "Naturally, I''m free."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled again and looked at Xuan Zhu, "We''d like to go over and pick medicinal nts right now."<blockquote>

    TL: Haha Xuan Zhu about to be robbed blind by Minghui

    Thank you to all KoFi donators, readers andmenters <3. Please enjoy the story~~!

    p.s any mistakes in grammar or spelling you notice please tell me inments so I can fix it up for future readers :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 49 (1)

    Chapter 49 (1)

    Together, the three of them walked into the medicinal nts garden.

    Xuan Zhu was quite frank, "Pick, pick any nt, I will never regret what I said."

    Qian Wanyu followed at the end and took a look at theyout and size of the medicinal nts garden, and at a nce she could estimate the number of medicinal nts in the garden.

    Dongfang Minghui had been here once, or twice, and she remembered that there was an octagonal pavilion and ake where she could rest after strolling around the garden.

    "Love Flower, we''ve been here before, do you have a little friend in mind?" She used her mind tomunicate with Love Flower inside her space ring.

    But Love Flower directly said , "This medicinal garden is only an auxiliary garden, the medicinal nts in it are all quite low grade. No wonder she was so generous, she yed you."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little hurt, why did everyone always want to bully her

    "It''s like this, you''ve seen the size of the Angelica garden, the Angelica garden is much bigger than this ce, do you understand?"

    "Naturally I understand"

    The highly intelligent ones y with the highly intelligent ones and just throw the unintelligent ones aside  Dongfang Minghui wanted to hide in a hole, she couldn''t make heads or tails of the thoughts of these people.

    She looked disappointed as she casually turned around, sneaking a nce at the two of them and couldn''t help but aggrievedly say, "Seventh sister, there is nothing I like here."

    Qian Wanyu also identally saw those medicinal nts in the back of the pharmacy once, she had been attracted by the huge resources of the Royal Academy. The medicinal nts in their garden alone was the mostplete in the entire Seven Colored Continent.

    But still, this was the royal family''s garden anyway. There would definitely be good stuff in their medicinal garden but it would be hidden away in a more important ce. It was easy to tell that this wasn''t the ce because there was no one watching the garden.

    Dongfang Wanyu could obviously tell the trick now. She curled her lips seeing Dongfang Minghui''s nk expression and spoke to Xuan Zhu faintly, "This garden isn''t the biggest one right?"

    As she asked, Dongfang Minghui properly pretended to not know anything and looked at Xuan Zhu with a questioning simple face.

    Xuan Zhu was stunned, and then embarrassedly defended, "Actually, I nted all these medicinal nts, but the quality is quite good"

    She nted them?

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu had a big word pop into their heads  Cheater!

    Qian Wanyu knew Xuan Zhu''s personality, the other party was a thief, anything she said was seven parts false and only three parts true so she didn''t believe anything she said.

    "Ninth Sister, I think Miss Xuan Zhu was just fooling around with you, the previous bet was probably just a joke.

    Qian Wanyu stated and took the initiative to take Dongfang Minghui''s hand, she nodded to Xuan Zhu indifferently as a greeting, and then the two left directly.

    That was simr to giving Xuan Zhu aplete p in the face!

    Xuan Zhu''s face was flushed red, and there was a thought in her heart, Qian Wanyu was indeed a very difficult person to fool.

    Not to mention that she was still the supreme princess in the royal family, even if she was an ordinary person if she was looked down upon like that by other, she probably wouldn''t let it go.

    The first thing you need to know is how to make sure that you are not going to lose your money.

    "Hey, wait, you guys don''t leave yet!"

    Xuan Zhu shouted a few times and found that the other party not only didn''t stop but walked even faster.

    "This princess told you to stop."

    She shouted, and they were forced to stop.

    Dongfang Minghui sneaked a nce at Qian Wanyu, who blinked down at her, but still didn''t change her face.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked by Qian Wanyu''s adorable action, and then realized that the other party was helping her.

    "Princess?"

    Xuan Zhu just used her princess title in a fit of rage and coughed twice in the face of her newfound friends, "What are you guys running so fast for?

    Qian Wanyu nced at her faintly, "Does Princess Xuan Zhu have any orders?"

    This attitude was really bad, and Xuan Zhu felt a little aggrieved, what was wrong with bringing the two of them to her own medicinal garden?

    If you really got down to it both her and Qian Wanyu were two people on the same boat.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui took the other girl''s hand.

    "Since you guys don''t like the medicinal nts this girl nted, I''ll take you to the biggest ce in the royal family, but as promised, you can only choose one nt, no more than that." Xuan Zhu said with a serious face.

    Dongfang Minghui looked surprised, "So those medicinal nts were really nted by you?"

    She had thought that Xuan Zhu was lying to her.

    "Of course it''s true!" Xuan Zhu was about to vomit blood having to deal with these two sisters, although she was a thief but she always told the truth when it mattered yet these two were looking at her like she lied to them since the startwhat the hell!?

    "Okay."

    After this, Xuan Zhu also showed some sincerity when treating them and took them for an open and honest stroll around the inner court of the royal family.

    Dongfang Minghui had seen many strange things but she was curious why in such a huge pce there seemed to be very few if any guards.

    "We''re almost there."

    They turned around many small courtyards hidden within other courtyards, so much so that Dongfang Minghui could no longer tell where she was going.

    Soon, however, she saw the guards in the royal court.

    They wore thick armor, and their faces and bodies were wrapped like an iron-d machine, their faces were not visible at all.

    They all had cold weapons in their hands, which looked very cool.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but take a curious look at them a few more times.

    "These are the Irond Guards of our royal family, they only listen to Father''s orders alone."

    Irond Guards, Dongfang Minghui was shocked, so this was the famous Irond Legion of the White Moon Empire, the first group of warriors sworn to defend the empire to the death, and were all doomed to die for the country in the end.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly found that the other party''s mood swings were a little strange, and she squeezed the other''s palm lightly.

    "Huh?"

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, feeling just a little sorry for them.

    "Princess."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui had to go through five stages of interrogation, even if princess Xuan Zhu was there, they still received the attention of many people.

    "Do you know why I didn''t want to bring you here?"

    Xuan Zhu looked at them sympathetically and smiled, "This ce has a lot of rules, I''m not asfortable herepared to my ce."

    Dongfang Minghui took a look at something that looked like a wristband worn on her wrist and asked, "Xuan Zhu, what is this?"

    "This ah, this thing nullifies your spiritual energy, I''m sorry, but they''re also just following orders." Xuan Zhu also had one in her own hand, and she yfully showed it to them.

    Nullify spiritual energy?

    Dongfang Minghui tried several times to use her spiritual energy and found that her body''s internal spiritual energy was unresponsive.

    Qian Wanyu also found out and was shocked.

    The royal family was really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. It gave them the illusion that there were no guards anywhere else in the royal family, which made them rx their guard. But then in this important area, not only were there multiple checkpoints for a medicinal garden it was heavily guarded by the Irond Legion.

    The two of them followed Xuan Zhu calmly, and a steward led them into the courtyard.

    "Love Flower, is there something very important inside the Spiritual Courtyard of the Royal Family, can you feel it?" When Dongfang Minghui saw how formal the other party was, she couldn''t help but specte a bit more as to what was so important.

    "There are indeed a few medicinal nts here that have opened their spiritual wisdom, let me feel them in detail."

    "Uncle Xuan, you don''t have to follow us." Xuan Zhu felt that everyone seemed to be very ufortable with the other party following, so she wanted to send the steward away.

    But she didn''t expect the other party to say with a smiling face, "Princess, just now His Majesty ordered me to treat your two friends well, and I must do my best to be a good host to them."

    Xuan Zhu left her mouth, her father was good at everything, but he really was too overly cautious. She turned to Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui and spread her hands, "I''m sorry, you two, you guys can choose yourself."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui and smiled, "Ninth Sister is the pharmacist, let her choose, I''ll take a look around."

    Xuan Zhu nodded, with her little understanding of Qian Wanyu, the other party was a cultivation fanatic, talking to her about medicinal nts was the same as ying the piano for a cow.

    With the previous garden, part of her was wanted to test Dongfang Minghui''s knowledge of medicinal nts, but she managed to pick up on it.

    "Minghui, do you need Uncle Xuan to assist you on the side?" When Xuan Zhu saw that Qian Wanyu had walked away, she kindly asked Dongfang Minghui.

    She asked Dongfang Minghui kindly. "Yes, I''ll leave it to Steward Xuan."

    Dongfang Minghui was fine with it, she didn''t care if there was anyone around to watch over her, but it was strange that they were so cautious about them.

    There must be something in the courtyard that needed to be guarded by them.

    "Love Flower, what did you find?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s frank face made Steward Xuan cast his eyes on her and nod as he followed her.

    "Go to the patch of medicinal bushes on your left." Love Flower gave her a wide area to walk around.

    Dongfang Minghui first led Steward Xuan around in a big circle, pointing at some strange and bizarre medicinal nts, always asking a question or two, and Steward Xuan dutifully answered her doubts.

    However, he would always leave half of what he said un-answered, deliberately confusing her. After a few times, Dongfang Minghui sensed the other party''s real intention.

    "Girl can how about you just tell this old man about what sort of medicinal nts you need and I can point them out to you specifically." The steward said patiently.

    The other party''s attitude was very friendly, if not for the fact that Dongfang Minghui''s space ring had an old and mature Love Flower, most likely she would have been fooled by this person.

    "Steward Xuan, in fact, to be honest, I have also been to the Angelica Garden of our Royal Academy, but I was very curious about the medicinal nts inside your Royal Family''s Astral Academy. It just so happens that Princess Xuanzhu was hospitable, and wanted to give me a medicinal nt, I couldn''t be rude and say no so we''re here. Since I have to pick something, I want to pick something I like. Can Steward Xuan walk with me for a while?"

    With no clear goal in mind, Steward Xuan couldn''t say anything more, but he got a lot of information from the other party''s words.

    "Naturally, Miss Qian is a friend of the princess, this way please."

    Dongfang Minghui circled around and finally arrived in the direction the Love Flower pointed out, she squatted down and carefully observed each medicinal nt.

    "Love Flower, is this where you wanted to find your little friend?"

    Her brow scrunched up in confusion, the nts in this area of the garden seemed to have some sort of issue. They all seemed almostlifeless?

    In the meantime, Steward Xuan had also been observing her expression, and when he saw her frown, he stood aside with a nk expression revealing nothing.

    "Yes, right here, let''s not go into the details, let''s take it out first." Qinghua told Dongfang Minghui in her consciousness, adding a few words to make her hurry up.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the medicinal nts in this garden, "Steward Xuan, why are your royal family''s medicinal nts so strange?"

    Steward Xuan smiled and said, "Miss Qian is overly worried, this medicinal garden is tended to by dozens of medicine gardeners everyday, they would inspect each of them as well afterwards."

    "This medicinal nt is quite cute, I''ll take it."

    Dongfang Minghui casually pointed to a sickly medicinal nt, the medicinal nt was shaped like amp, its whole body hung down, normal people looking at this nt would thing it was dying or something.

    When Steward Xuan looked in the direction she was pointing at, he asked, "Why did Miss Qian choose this?"

    She pointed to the medicinal nts'' shape, her eyes widened, and she said with a look of surprise, Dont you think its stalk bends down and looks like a cats w saying hello? I think it looks very lucky, it can definitely bring me some good luck."

    Dongfang Minghui was talking nonsense in order to take home the medicinal nt!

    After staring at the medicinal nt for a while, Steward Xuan thought what she said did make some sort of sense, "Miss Qian is quite right, in that case, Miss Qian please wait a moment, I will soon present the medicinal nt to you."

    "Thank you, Steward Xuan."

    If not for the choice of Love Flower, Dongfang Minghui certainly wouldn''t have picked this nt, not to mention how sick and dead it looked to normal people She decided, with a twist of the heart, to call this medicinal nt Lucky from now on!

    "Seventh sister, I''ve chosen."

    She saw Xuan Zhu and the Female Protagonist talking from a distance, and when they saw hering, the expressions on their faces were different.

    Something was definitely going on between the two of them.

    "I''m going to go see what you''ve picked out." Xuan Zhu was very curious, the other party took so long to pick the medicinal nts so they must be very special.

    As a result after checking, Xuan Zhu had a smiling expression on her face, "Hey, if word gets out that you picked such a medicinal nt, they''ll definitely not think you got it from Xuan Zhu."

    Qian Wanyu also followed, but didn''t say anything, "Princess Xuan Zhu must be joking, I think Ninth Sister must have a reason for choosing it.

    Qing Mo also looked disgusted, "Is your Ninth Sister too scared or what? Or did her brain just go to the-"

    "I believe her."

    A single sentence blocked Qing Mo from saying anything.

    "In fact, don''t you think it looks like it''s beckoning to the cat''s paw? There was a legend that such an action was inviting good luck. I''ve had a lot of bad things happen to metely, and I thought it was probably the will of god that sent it to me, sp I wanted it to bring me good luck like the legend, that''s why I chose it."

    Xuan Zhu was confused, did anyone really believe in this superstition?

    Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui with a smile at the corner of her eyes, and stunned Xuanzhu. She pursed her mouth, trying tough.

    Xuan Zhu suspiciously looked at the two of them, and as a result could only nod, "Okay, don''te crying to me when you take it back."

    "Naturally."

    Since the medicinal nt was taken away, the bet was over. Xuan Zhu sent the two back to their small courtyard and left.

    Qian Wanyu pulled them into the room, took one look outside to make sure no one was there, and locked the door.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took the cat paw looking nt out as well as Love Flower who followed.

    Qian Wanyu red at Dongfang Minghui and pulled her aside, "Ninth Sister, why did you bring it with you?"

    God, her Ninth Sister''s heart was really big, first Toothless, and then this Love Flower as well, a nt that was enough to make people go crazy!

    If it was discovered, there was no telling what kind ofmotion it would cause.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui saw the Female Protagonist''s face, she immediately admitted her mistake, "Seventh sister, Love Flower was bored in the courtyard and wanted toe out to see the world."

    What does a medicinal nt want to see! In Qian Wanyu''s opinion, this Love Flower was an extremely cunning medicinal nt that could not only disguise itself but also release illusions to fool anyone.

    Ninth Sister''s bad habits were definitely mostly brought about by these naughty medicinal nts.

    "Hmph."

    Even if she was angry, she couldn''t bear to scold Dongfang Minghui after everything that had happened.

    "Tell me why you chose this medicinal nt."

    She put the topic back to the half-dead medicinal nts on the table, "Don''t keep fooling me with what you just said."

    Dongfang Minghui stretched her hands helplessly, "This is the little friend that Love Flower chose."

    Love Flower didn''t exin much and brought the nt into her ring.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    So this really was a useless medicinal nt, and Love Flower was just too lonely? Looking for a buddy toe back and make soy sauce?

    Qian Wanyu saw her silly eyes, held back herughter, patted her little head lightly, and warned seriously, "Don''t get too close to it."

    She always had the feeling that Love Flower was a disaster waiting to drag her Ninth Sister down not to mention her strange contracted magic nt.

    As she watched Female Protagonist go off to practice, Dongfang Minghui looked at her space interior, where Love Flower was now silently staying with the new medicinal nt.

    She had the feeling that she was the youngest daughter-inw of Love Flower, not able to understand what was going on she saw the other was weak and simply threw a few bottles of spirit liquid in.

    "Is it sick?"

    When she came back, it was pulled into the space ring by Love Flower before she could say a word to it, and she thought it was really just a little friend that Love Flower had found to keep itpany.

    She was like an outsider despite technically being the owner ah!

    "No, it''s just ying dead." Love Flower''s gave a brief answer.

    When Love Flower finished exining, Dongfang Minghui saw that Lucky stretched out a leaf, gently hooked around one of the bottles and opened the porcin bottle of spiritual liquid, after swallowing two of them in one go it dropped its head weakly again like it was about to die.

    This top tier level of fake acting, Dongfang Minghui had seen it for the first time on a medicinal nt<blockquote>

    Enjoy the chapter guys!</blockquote>

 Chapter 49 (2)

    Chapter 49 (2)

    She intended to pay silent attention to the attraction to see if there was anything special about it, but with the sudden addition of another nt, she felt as if the mood of Love Flower had risen considerably.

    Seeing the Female Protagonist practising, Dongfang Minghui also picked up some silver needles and ran outside. The matter of Murong Qingyi had not yet been resolved, and she reckoned that the other party would still try to do something bad.

    "Minghui, I feel like I have something to confess to you."

    Just as Dongfang Minghui was about to continue after practicing all night, she suddenly heard the low voice of Love Flower.

    "????"

    Dongfang Minghui''s head popped up with big question marks. Before she could ask, Love Flower confessed honestly, "Actually, the day you finished the assessment, I already noticed that someone was following you, but I didn''t warn you."

    Little Colour in her sea of souls shook its vines, testifying for Love Flower that they were nts so it made sense that their senses were dozens or even hundreds of times more developed than those of humans.

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, a little confused, but still a little sad to hear what Love Flower had to say, her little friends seemed to have some reasoning for doing what they did the other day but it did make her a bit sad that they made her go through it despite knowing about it.

    "When I followed you out of Death Valley I sensed something, if one day we''re all not around you anymore, you"

    She was sad, but she still listened carefully to Love flower, thinking that if one day she were to be in trouble without her friends, she would probably die no less than ten times. Thinking about it more, she might die even more times than that!

    She was too dependent on her friends.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little ashamed, thinking about it made tears well up in her eyes, but then she heard Love Flower ask, "Don''t you want me anymore?"

    Ding!

    "How could I not want you."

    Dongfang Minghui wiped the corners of her eyes, so this was the reason for the recent mood swings of Love Flower.

    "Ok then it''s agreed that you''ll take me with you wherever you go from now on. So when do we go to the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    This naughty flower was changing frequencies so fast she couldn''t catch up. She didn''t know if tough or cry saying, "As soon as I''ve practised my second skill, we''ll go." She calcted that she would be able to defend herself by then.

    She calcted that by then she would have the ability to defend herself and sneak into the Blood Fiend Alliance to take a look while being able to get away.

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui practised until dawn, the sun was about to dawn as she put back the silver needles into the jade belt.

    "I heard that at the other end of the Seven-colored Continent, there''s an incredibly poisonous nt called the gipsy grass, if you soak your needles in its juice as your secret weapon, if anyone bullies you in the future, you can just give them a few needles." Love Flower said lightly.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes twinkled, right, how could she have forgotten about this? But the other side of the Land of the Seven Colored continent?

    "Where is that?"

    "I don''t know."

    ""

    "It should be possible to try using other types of poison." Dongfang Minghui thought gipsy grass was too far away from her, she hadn''t gone through the entire Seven Colored Continent even once, and ot wasn''t wise to leave the country rashly.

    "Humans can use spiritual energy for protection, so it''s hard to hurt them with ordinary concealed weapons." Love Flower gave an example of Mu Yang.

    "I see."

    She had already wondered about why that day she had obviously shot the silver needle into Mu Yang''s body, yet the other party didn''t seem bothered and even managed to injure Seventh Sister.

    "The poison of the gipsy grass is different, it can directly erode into a human''s soul sea, it is a very difficult to deal with venom."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately shivered when she heard what Love Flower said, she felt that this gipsy grass was a bit simr to the death aura.

    "Love Flower, when I get back to the academy I''ll check to see if there is any other ce to find it besides the one you mentioned."

    "I''m going out for a while, so stay in your room and don''t go anywhere, okay?" Qian Wanyu took her hand and touched it, and guessed that the other woman had been practising her skills for another night.

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui wondered what the Female Protagonist could be up to when thepetition was over and the next step was to wait for the White Moon Empire''s royal family to announce the winner list then they could receive their spiritual empowerment.

    "Minghui."

    "Minghui."

    "Minghui."

    Not long after Qian Wanyu left, three people suddenly appeared in the small courtyard. Dongfang Minghui stunned, and then exined, "Lu Xing, Mu Sheng and Nan Nan, did you make an appointment with seventh sister? She just left."

    "We''re here to keep youpany." Nan Nan smiled.

    Mu Sheng pulled Lu Xing to sit on a stone bench, "Sister Wanyu is afraid that you''ll get too bored in the small courtyard alone, so she asked us toe and y with you."

    Dongfang Minghui knew the Female Protagonist''s intention as soon as she thought about it, she probably thought that there would be fewer idents if she had someone to watch over her lest she encounters yet another dangerous situation

    She suddenly felt warm in her heart as she watched them.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu reached the street, she spotted the sign of the Rose House, and followed it all the way to a dark alley in the street.

    "ve Jing''er, has seen the young master of the building."

    This time the person who came to make the connection was a young girl, who looked as if she was still a maid in her costume.

    "Why isn''t Aunt Mo here?"

    "Head Mo said that she had discovered the whereabouts of the owner of the building, so she entrusted the matter to this ve to handle."

    "How are things going?"

    The little girl whispered something in her ear, and Qian Wanyu nodded, "Take me there."

    Li Jing brought her into a private room, the window of which was slightly open with a slit, just enough to see clearly what was happening upstairs.

    The room upstairs across the street was still empty.

    Li Jing respectfully poured a cup of tea for her, "ording to the young master''s exnation, we have already sent her a letter, asking her to meet us at the Qingfeng Tower Tea House.

    After saying that, Li Jing stepped aside.

    She had delivered her message to the Rose House that day after she had determined that the other party was indeed the one who wanted to harm Ninth Sister.

    Today, she dug a big grave for Murong Qingyi.

    As Li Jing said, Murong Qingyi appeared on the opposite side of the teahouse, and the teahouse assistant gave her a letter.

    She was a little impatient, "Give it to me."

    She looked pale and bad-tempered, so the waiter immediately threw her hand away and handed the letter to the other hand, leaving her alone to read it.

    "Didn''t you just receive itst month, why are you suddenly writing to me now?" Murong Qingyiined as she opened the envelope.

    As soon as the envelope was opened, a cloud of powder floated out, and Murong Qingyi immediately covered her nose, shook it, and took out a nk piece of paper from inside.

    It was obvious that someone had yed a trick on her.

    Murong Qingyi was so furious that she was about to kick the door open with the intention of calling a waiter to exin.

    As soon as she opened the door, she found two people, and she suddenly felt dizzy, and only a second before she fainted did she realize that there was something wrong with the letter.

    "Young Master, the person has been captured, is it time to go over?" Li Jing came back and soon brought good news.

    "Let''s go."

    Li Jing led the way, the Rose House''s business was all over the Seven Colored Continent, and the White Moon Empire also had a few locations that were Rose House properties.

    This time they walked into a building in a dreary area of the city, it was not yet afternoon, and there were fewer people around.

    There were a few thugs at the back door, and when they saw her, they ignored them and went about their own business.

    They approached a room on the third floor, which was simr to any other normal building.

    Li Jing groped under the bed.

    Qian Wanyu heard a slight sound of turning, and soon the bed was turned on its side, revealing the tunnel underneath.

    "Young Master, the tunnel is a bit dark, please watch your step."

    The tunnel probably led somewhere else, but it was a bit long, so Qian Wanyu had to take a long flight of stairs down before she reached level ground.

    Soon, she saw a faint light and saw two people standing guard outside a stone door.

    "Young Master."

    Those two guards saw her and immediately greeted her.

    Li Jing was at her side and immediately helped to order them, "Open it."

    Inside the stone door was another scene, chains tied up Murong Qingyi''s whole body very tightly.

    Qian Wanyu looked around carefully and realized that this ce was a small private torture chamber. In addition to the chains, she also saw many other torture instruments she had never seen before.

    Li Jing brought a chair for her, "Young Master, please sit down and watch."

    "No need, I''ll do it myself."

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the person on the floor, "How many hours will the drugst?"

    When Li Jing heard her ask, she immediately said, "Rose House has invented an antidote for it that allows people to wake up instantly, if the Young Master feels the need, I can go get it now."

    "Go ahead."

    She didn''t want to waste so much of her time on Murong Qingyi, she wanted to get rid of this person quickly and bury her quickly

    But she still had a few questions she needed to ask her personally.

    Li Jing quickly fetched a porcin bottle, what was on it she didn''t know, but she saw the other party pinch Murong Qingyi''s mouth open and very roughly pour the liquid from the porcin bottle into the other party''s mouth.

    "Cough cough"

    Murong Qingyi''s face turned bright red as her throat throbbed and she coughed, probably due to the strong dose of medicine in the vial.

    She opened her eyes to find herself lying in a closed and unfamiliar ce, she then saw a blurred figure, Murong Qingyi immediately tried to sit up straight but found herself locked down with chains.

    "Where is this?"

    One second she was disoriented, the next she waspletely awake and screaming.

    Qian Wanyu squatted down to check her out and asked, smiling, "Third Miss Murong, do you remember me?"

    Qian Wanyu had been a prominent figure among the new students, and she was well known as a ruthless person, so how could she not recognize her?

    What''s more, from the same town, she still remembered that this same person was abandoned by her family more than two years ago because her spiritual power had not yet awakened.

    "Dongfang Wanyu," Murong Qingyi looked like she wanted to eat the other party alive, then sheughed, "No, you even abandoned your family name, you''re now called Qian Wanyu, right?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled indifferently, her resentment and hatred towards the Dongfang family seemed to have faded a lot with the appearance of Ninth Sister, at least when she heard the other party say Dongfang family, she was not thinking about how to destroy this family, but remembering what Ninth Sister said when she saved her from the Blood Fiend Alliance a few days ago  she wanted to go home to take a look.

    "Do you know why I''ve brought you here today?" She took out the whip on her belt and asked with a sneer.

    Murong Qingyi''s eyes wavered, "You actually dare to kidnap me, if my father knew about it, just see how he would deal with your family."

    Qian Wanyuughed as if she had heard a big joke, and in the next second, the water lightning whip in her hand swung towards the other party''s head.

    "Ah-"

    Just as the long whip was about to touch the other party''s head, she gently moved her wrist downward, and the end of the whip hooked directly into the other party''s face, taking away a piece of flesh, and instantly her face was blurred with blood and flesh scraped off, looking very hideous.

    "Ah, my face hurts!" Murong Qingyi rolled all over the ground in pain, she waspletely unaware that this punishment had just begun.

    Li Jing beside her didn''t blink an eye.

    "Tsk, sorry, I just missed, I was going to just smack that face of yours, and then-"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the blood stains on the top of the whip and, with a disgusted face, pulled out a cloth from within her space ring and wiped it off.

    "Jing, treat her well."

    Murong Qingyi watched in fear as Li Jing stepped forward, and she shouted, "Dongfang Wanyu what do you want?"

    "What do I want?" Qian Wanyu found her question very strange and motioned with her eyes for Li Jing to stop, and she asked curiously, "Do you like Li Yunan?"

    Murong Qingyi gulped, she couldn''t understand Qian Wanyu''s purpose, "Yes, what''s wrong with me liking him? Are you the only one who likes him?"

    In the Academy, she knew that the other party was also in the Hall of Thunder, in the same hall as Li Yunan, and that both of them were well-known people in the Academy.

    Many people consciously paired them up, and she naturally regarded the other as an imaginary enemy, who would''ve thought that the object of Li Yunan''s confession was actually Dongfang Minghui.

    "What''s the point of catching me if you like him? You should go to Dongfang Minghui, she''s the one who stole Li Yunan, not me."

    A cold light shed in Qian Wanyu''s eyes, "Is that why you tried to kill my Minghui again and again and again?"

    Murong Qingyi shivered, she felt that the person in front of her was nothing like the one two years ago, she shook her head desperately and defended, "No, I didn''t want to kill her."

    She had the audacity to even follow up bad mouthing Minghui, "Besides, weren''t you bullied by Dongfang Minghui in the Dongfang family before, you should have looked for her first."

    Qian Wanyu enjoyed the other party''s frightened appearance, she pped the right side of her face heavily, "You don''t want to admit it, do you?

    After saying that, she released her spiritual energy with her left hand and shot it hard into Murong Qingyi''s abdomen.

    "Ah, pain, you you p-please stop."

    While the screams rose and fell, Qian Wanyu looked at the person rolling around in pain on the ground with admiration.

    "Do you know why you''re in so much pain?"

    The silver needles from Ninth Sister''s jade belt were handpicked by her, so the arrows of the needles were barbed, unlike the needles used in ordinary sewing clothes, once they entered her body, those with less spiritual power would suffer, like this, it would churn around in her intestines and make her want to die.

    Murong Qingyi nodded, "Please, I admit, I admit that I wanted to kill her."

    But, didn''t it not work out in the end?

    Seeing her admission, Qian Wanyu stopped, "You had to kill her because of Li Yunan?"

    Murong Qingyi was really afraid of Qian Wanyu, her being a big miss from a rtivelyrge family had always been domineering, she had never been bullied before.

    "Yes, I''m not used to Yunan always floating around her, every time I see them together, I just want to kill Dongfang Minghui."

    They had only met twice, the first time, when she heard that Yunan hade to the White Moon Empire she wanted to look for him, she saw him with the two sisters of the Dongfang family, and he also showed his care to Dongfang Minghui, that trash, in public.

    The second time, when she participated in thepetition, she saw the other party clinging to Yunan again. That''s why she made up her mind to get rid of her.

    The vicious light in her eyes made Qian Wanyu very ufortable. Qian Wanyu could not bear but want to gouge out this woman''s eyes, she did not want to see that look again.

    As Mu Sheng had expected, Murong Qingyi didn''t hate Dongfang Minghui because of the hatred from meeting before, but because of the fuse, Li Yunan''s love.

    "Jing, help me entertain her."

    Ninth Sister had been frightened so many times by this woman that there was no reason to let her get away with it, Qian Wanyu felt the desire to devour within her growing stronger.

    "Wanyu, calm down." Qing Mo also found that the other party was very violent on a few asions, it was probably also rted to the loss of Spiritual Energy from the seven-coloured stone, once her dark Spiritual Energy grows, it could easily affect a Spiritual Master''s emotions, amplifying the dark side of the other party''s heart. In the long run, something would really happen from this sort of hidden danger.

    "Ah, I''ve said it all why are yo-."

    "Ah  you still want to beg now?"

    Li Jing''s tactics were also very ruthless, each whip was directed at Murong Qingyi''s softest spot.

    Inside the stone room, a burst of screams sounded out but did not affect Qian Wanyu''s cultivation in the slightest as she tried to suppress her turbulent emotions.

    When she opened her eyes again, Murong Qingyi was already half-dead, screaming so much that her voice was gone.

    "Li Jing."

    She had to shout to stop before Li Jing put down the whip, after these hundreds ofshes, the other party still stared at her with those sort of eyes, this person, really death wasn''t enough for such a spiteful person.

    "Wanyu, the deposit for the Blood Fiend Alliance is not cheap." Qing Mo suddenly said, "Go see how Murong Qingyi, a youngdy from a small family, could suddenly be capable of hiring five assassins from the Blood Fiend Alliance."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Murong Qingyi thoughtfully, "Murong Qingyi, I''ll give you a chance to live."

    Murong Qingyi opened her mouth, but her eyes were still staring at the other party, as if asking, what chance?

    "If you tell me the details of how you wanted to kill Ninth Sister, I''ll give you a chance to escape."

    As soon as she heard the opportunity, Murong Qingyi immediately opened her mouth, probably because her voice had been injured earlier.

    Qian Wanyu directly said, "Li Jing, give her a recovery pill."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Murong Qingyi guessed that she must have been identified by Qian Wanyu because she had followed Dongfang Minghui to theke that time and was hit by the other party''s hidden weapon, and Qian Wanyu had repeatedly tried to identify her from that.

    "I saw her dazed and surrounded by five people, so I secretly pinned her down in the water from behind, and when she was struggling, I fired a secret weapon at her.

    Qian Wanyu stared at her silently, making the scalp of Murong Qingyi go numb from fear.

    "Really, what I said is the truth."

    "There''s nothing else?"

    It is possible that the other side decided that she had only known about this one incident, and therefore denied the other two assassination attempts.

    Qian Wanyu thought this scenario was very likely.<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading guys~! Wow Wanyu is a scary woman! > <</blockquote>

 Chapter 50 (1)

    Chapter 50 (1)

    "Is there nothing else?"

    Murong Qingyi''s eyes drifted down and immediately shook her head.

    Qian Wanyu thought for a moment and motioned to Li Jing, "Li Jing, let her go."

    Li Jing nodded and lifted Murong Qingyi from the ground just like that, then sent her out of the stone door, with a warning, "It is our young master who gave you a chance if you have the ability to escape from here safely, count yourself lucky."

    If you can''t escape, then you can''t me them for not keeping their word

    Murong Qingyi touched her face, the wound that had been inflicted before could not be healed immediately and she guessed that she might even have been permanently scarred. She couldn''t even hear Li Jing''s words clearly.

    Murong Qingyi took out her long whip and ran along the road Qian Wanyu hade from, but her body was wounded and the pain from her abdomen was unbearable, so she fell to the ground halfway along the road.

    There were unsteady footsteps approaching behind her, it was the same people who were standing outside the stone gate before.

    Murong Qingyi tried her best to move forward, one step at a time.

    Suddenly, the light in front of her dimmed, and she noticed that someone was walking towards her step by step.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t have to wait too long before Li Jing pushed open the stone door, and a man carrying a dying Murong Qingyi walked in from behind her.

    "Young Master, if you let her go, it will reveal information about the Rose House, so you can''t keep her." The man casually threw Murong Qingyi on the ground.

    Murong Qingyi still had some consciousness, and only after hearing their conversation did she realize that she was stupid enough to believe Qian Wanyu would let her go.

    "You-"

    She tried to get up.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a faint nce, "Yes, she already knows the secrets of this ce, and we can''t just let her go."

    Not to mention divulging the information about the Rose House, even her identity couldn''t be divulged from her mouth.

    This sentence was equivalent to a death sentence for Murong Qingyi.

    "Just now, right here, you lied to me, and this is the price you pay for your lies."

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her beautiful palm, touched her forehead, and very gently said, "Now, tell me everything you know."

    Murong Qingyi didn''t expect that Qian Wanyu would ask Qing Mo for a way to search her memories the moment she left.

    Although it was insidious, it was quite useful, especially in dealing with those who were full of nonsense but refused to tell their secrets.

    "Uh- you."

    Qian Wanyu closed her eyes and saw clearly the series of events that had taken ce since Murong Qingyi entered the Royal Academy, including the image of her and Ninth Sister colliding with each other and her pulling out a whip.

    After the memory search was over, Qian Wanyu needed to sit quietly for a moment to digest the memories she had just read from the other woman''s mind.

    It turned out that except for the third time when Murong Qingyi couldn''t wait to kill Ninth Sister, the other two times were actually done by someone else, it was no wonder that she felt that the other party was hiding something.

    She quickly remembered the person in Murong Qingyi''s mind who was wearing a ck robe, she grabbed the other party by the neck, "Spit it out, who''s that person?".

    Murong Qingyi looked at her with a bloody mouth and a sarcastic smile, "Want to know? Beg me and maybe I''ll tell you as soon as I''m happy."

    "Beg you?"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, her hands tightened and sped her neck, ready to search her memories for the second time but was stopped by Qing Mo.

    "Wanyu, calm down, it''s useless, searching for memories is rted to your own spiritual power, those with weak spiritual power can only search for memories of a recent period of time, if you want to search for more memories from her, you must improve yourself as soon as possible."

    Qian Wanyu was reluctant, she couldn''t think of anyone else''s hand reaching out to Ninth Sister besides Murong Qingyi.

    The person in the ck robe, cape and ck hat, who had used Murong Qingyi and Bai Lu, these two foolish women, and also in a few words invited the Blood Fiend Alliance''s assassin, was really something.

    The first time, it was a naked warning, the second a deration of war. Hmph!

    If she hadn''t wanted to get to the bottom of this, it would have been easy to confuse even her from all the misdirection, a consequence she wouldn''t have dared to think about.

    "No good, she''s going to self-destruct."

    Just as Qing Mo finished speaking, a bright light directly broke through the entire stone door, shaking the t ground, not to mention the entire underground tunnel.

    Qian Wanyu almost jumped towards the door at the same time, but the self-destruct of a Spiritual Master still gave her a certain impact, directly throwing her outside, and then the stone blocks above fell down, burying herpletely.

    "The movement just now was-"

    The guards outside the passage looked at each other and said in unison, "It''s the fluctuationsing from the underground secret passage."

    "The Young Master is still inside."

    When the two of them went down together, they realized that the underground tunnel had turned into a pile of ruins, and that the stones were blocking the only entrance.

    "Young Master!"

    "Quick, tell the sisters upstairs toe down and help clear out all these stones."

    Li Jing immediately went to call the sisters upstairs, and a group of people came over to move the stones blocking the entrance out, when they were halfway there, they noticed that the stones not far away moved twice.

    Everyone looked surprised, forgetting to move the rocks.

    "Wow-"

    Qian Wanyu''s left hand was covered in blood, and she crawled out from underneath it, but her right hand was hanging by her side, looking badly injured.

    "Young Master."

    Qian Wanyu stepped on the stone block and jumped in front of them, her body was covered with scars and her face looked very bad.

    "Li Jing, clean this ce up and see what else you can find."

    "Young Master, you''re injured, we''d better go up and heal you first."

    That was the first time she''d experienced the power of self-destructing, if it wasn''t for Qing Mo blocking that final strike just now, she might not have been able to live today.

    "Qing Mo, are you okay?"

    Although the other party was merely a wisp, he was important in her heart as a teacher and a friend.

    "Wanyu, I may need to go into hibernation for some time. Murong Qingyi did not voluntarily self-destruct it must have been triggered by someone else"

    Qing Mo''s voice was silent after he finished speaking.

    In the meantime, Qian Wanyu caressed her broken arm, and ordered, "If you find anything rted to Murong Qingyi, bring it to me."

    "Yes."

    She disappeared for two whole days, and Dongfang Minghui couldn''t guess where the Female Protagonist had gone.

    On the other hand, the disappearance of one of the new students attracted attention from the royal family, and Nan Nan made some inquiries and gossiped, "Apparently it was a student from the Fire Hall. She disappeared for two days before her roommates discovered it.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care at all. People who were arrogant and domineering easily offended, and they are indeed not well-liked by others, "Nan Nan why do I hear your tone of gloating? Did she get you in trouble before?"

    Mu Sheng had never met anyone who was slower than he was. Heughed lowly and exined, "She''s the one who got you into trouble before. Sister Wanyu hadn''t returned for two days, and that person had also been missing for two days."

    If there was no rtionship between them, Mu Sheng didn''t believe it.

    "The one who harmed me?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked surprised, she was going to work hard to cultivate her skills, then she was going to end this feud herself after a period of time, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble for the Female Protagonist.

    "Are you talking about Murong Qingyi?"

    Mu Sheng nodded, "Last time in ourst match, Wanyu went to test her personally and basically confirmed that she was the one who hurt you."

    Hey, had Female Protagonist already confirmed this? Howe she never told her about this matter?

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit dumbfounded. Last time when she said she was suspicious of the other party, she thought that Seventh sister did not care at all.

    "So, what''s Murong Qingyi''s whereabouts?" Dongfang Minghui asked nervously.

    Nan Nan shook her head and smiled, "Ever since we came to the White Moon Empire, first you and then Murong Qingyi went missing one after another, the lead teacher''s furious, ming the White Moon Empire for not doing enough to protect the students. They have now gone to investigate, and seem to have found that the other party went to a teahouse, after which the clues were broken."

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea what to do. With the Female Protagonist''s methods, it probably wouldn''t take two days to clean up a person. Why didn''t she return after two days? Did she encounter something difficult? She was so absent-minded and distracted that she didn''t even listen to what Mu Sheng and Lu Xing said afterwards.

    "Minghui, are you too tired from your recent cultivation? I see you don''t look too good, why don''t you go to your room and rest for a while."

    In these past few days, the three of them would always apany her, while Dongfang Minghui cultivated her skills, they would each do their own thing in the small courtyard, basically making sure to apany her every step of the way.

    Since it was hard to find an excuse to get away, Dongfang Minghui nodded her head.

    "Love Flower, do you think Seventh sister will be okay?"

    Love Flower was educating Lucky, and when it heard Dongfang Minghui''s question, it crawled out of the space and rubbed her with its flower.

    "She''s much stronger than you, she should be fine."

    Satisfied with Love Flower''s confirmation she perked up and proceeded to pick up the materials she had purchased earlier to make a teething rod for Toothless in the room.

    Love Flower also went back in the space ring to continue its education of Lucky.

    When Qian Wanyu returned, it was already dark, and the three people were ready to leave.

    Lu Xing was the first to notice that something was wrong. He looked Qian Wanyu up and down and asked, "Wanyu, did you make a breakthrough?

    Lu Xing was an Elf, his senses were far stronger than that of ordinary people.

    When he mentioned this, Mu Sheng immediately circled around Qian Wanyu, smiling and congratting her, "So Sister Wanyu has gone to the next level, no wonder we couldn''t find you.

    This was good because it was also a good alibi for what had happened before, no one would have associated the disappearance of Murong Qingyi with Wanyu''s disappearance these two days.

    Since it was obvious to everyone, Qian Wanyu nodded her head and admitted, "Indeed, this tournament gave me great inspiration, so I found a quiet ce to practice, and I was lucky enough to break through to Great Spiritualist.

    Qian Wanyu kept her hands behind her back, and her facial expression remained indifferent. Lu Xing and the rest did not notice anything wrong at all, so they congratted her and went back to their own houses.

    Nan Nan was thest to leave. She whispered in Qian Wanyu''s ear, "You haven''t been home for two days, Minghui is very worried about you.

    "Thank you."

    Dongfang Minghui had already heard the voices outside, she opened the door and said with a smile, "Seventh sister, you''re finally back."

    Breakthrough to Great Spiritualist?

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyeballs rolled slightly. Didn''t the Female Protagonist breakthrough during her spiritual empowerment? How could it be earlier?

    "Ninth Sister, have you been practising well these past two days?"

    "Yes, I spend at least five hours a day practising skills." Dongfang Minghui basically freed some time to sleep but after a few days of practice she found that it didn''t seem to matter if she didn''t sleep, the next day she had the same amount of energy as usual. When she discovered this benefit, she naturally intensified her practice, and night time became the best time for her to practice.

    Qian Wanyu wanted to raise her hand, but found that her right hand was injured, so she simply overtook her and entered the room.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately followed her in, cautiously probing, "Seventh sister, where have you been for the past two days?"

    Qian Wanyu gave her a puzzled look, "Some time ago, I noticed my spiritual energy was unstable, and I found a ce to retreat for two days." She said frankly, seemingly not hiding anything.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little disappointed, she thought to herself, Female Protagonist really was a cultivation maniac who never forgets to practice anywhere.

    "Seventh sister, I don''t think yourplexion is so good, so take a good rest in the room."

    Dongfang Minghui closed the door lost, thinking she took Mu Sheng and the others too seriously.

    Even if Murong Qingyi had disappeared, it probably had nothing to do with the Female Protagonist.

    She kicked the stone bench hard, but it was her own foot that hurt. Aiya!

    "Forget it, keep practicing."

    Little Colour said before that she could only breakthrough if she has cultivated her first skill to the extreme.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her right arm and moved it a little, because of the sudden breakthrough in her spiritual energy, all the other injuries on her body were almost healed, except for this arm, it was still a little hard to move.

    She guessed that it had something to do with her touching the hint of that ck robed person in Murong Qingyi''s memories that caused her to self-destruct as well as force Qing Mo to go into hibernation. She was really unwilling to let it end like this

    In Murong Qingyi''s memory, that person wearing a ck robe was the one who did the nning. It was clear that that person''s target was her and Ninth Sister, but somehow, it had suddenly shifted to just targeting Ninth Sister.

    If this person wasn''t found, Ninth Sister would not be able to live in peace from now on.

    Qian Wanyu sighed, she was the one who was weak at the end of the day, otherwise, she wouldn''t have given a hint to that person in Murong Qingyi''s mind when she searched the other person''s memories, and what happened next wouldn''t have happened.

    It took awhile before Qian Wanyu managed to calm herself down.

    She could clearly hear every breath of the person next door, as well as the number of flying needles the other person threw.

    "Great progress."

    She took out three silver needles of different lengths from her space ring, these were all around the stone room, forced out of her body due to Murong Qingyi''s self-destruction.

    After the secret passage was emptied at the bottom, nothing was found inside except these.

    When Qian Wanyu opened her eyes againter, Dongfang Minghui was sitting on the chair opposite her, looking straight at her.

    She smiled a little.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister, I forgot to tell you something." The smile from the female protagonist momentarily stunned her, Dongfang Minghui immediately came back to her senses, wondering how she found the female protagonist seemed to look more and more beautiful, and she scratched her face a little embarrassed.

    "The two days you were away, Xuan Zhu came to see you twice, it seemed like it was something particrly urgent, she wouldn''t say even if I asked her."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu heard this, she guessed that it must be the recipe of Mixed Heaven Pill, she immediately stood up, "Indeed, it is very important I should see her."

    Dongfang Minghui followed her out of the doorway, and just watched as the Female Protagonist quickly left, not even throwing her an unnecessary nce, she could feel the other party''s eagerness.

    "What''s so urgent?"

    She was alone and mumbling to herself, the script hadn''t written anything about the Female Protagonist having anything to do with Princess Xuan Zhu.

    She scratched her head, thinking that she really couldn''t understand the whole situation.

    To her surprise, the Female Protagonist went out for the whole day and only came back at night.

    At that time, she was shooting flying needles, which formed a semi-circle and shot straight at the trees in the distance.

    She had made a deal with the trees, exchanging five bottles of spiritual liquid for the damage she would do to them when she practised her skill.

    Lately, however, probably because she had really aplished something, the trees had been asking for more and more, or else they would not let her practice.

    Dongfang Minghui had the feeling that she would soon breakthrough.

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu didn''t find Xuan Zhu in the royal family. She was a little worried about the change in situation from the incident before, so she stayed in the pavilion near where her medicinal nts garden was. Who knew that as soon as she practiced, a day passed.

    "Seventh sister, it seems that you are going to the Phoenix Pond to receive spiritual empowerment tomorrow, right?"

    So, it seems that she''s going to be left alone again.

    Ever since Murong Qingyi blew herself up, Qian Wanyu was even more worried about the other party''s safety, especially when she wasn''t by her side.

    "How about this, tomorrow I''ll have Xuan Zhue over to apany you, what do you think?"

    Xuan Zhu again

    Dongfang Minghui curled her lips reluctantly. Why did she suddenly feel that Xuan Zhu and Seventh sister seemed to have some sort of secret, this sort of intimacy that others couldn''t break in to.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t like Xuan Zhu apanying you?" Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows. Thest time she saw Ninth Sister and Xuan Zhu seemed to get along fine.

    She couldn''t help but reach out her left hand and lightly touch her head, "When I return, we can go back to the Royal Academy."

    Once back in the Snow Capital, with the Dean of the Pharmacy as her background, Qian Wanyu would feel a lot more at ease.

    "All right, Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui readily epted the arrangement, knowing that it was for her own sake.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui saw the three victorious teams fly from the royal family towards the Phoenix Pond with flying beasts.

    Liu Qi was beside her, "Minghui, are we going to take the awards back to the academy?"

    "Yes."

    The day after thepetition, she left on her own. Liu Qi perfectly epted the prizes on her behalf, including what the pharmacy judges called a great gift, an advanced medicinal nt.

    "Liu Qi, when I go back, I will tell the dean about your contribution, and I believe he will give you an extra reward.

    It was true that a high-grade medicinal nt did not interest her, but for pharmacists, it was a great gift that could not be found elsewhere.

    Selfishly, she believed that Liu Qi and Bai Lu were not the same kinds of people. However, objectively, there were some things that should be made clear earlier to avoid unnecessary troubles.

    Liu Qi smiled, "Minghui, after going back, I will personally report to the dean about everything that happened, including the danger you almost encountered because of me, I believe the dean will also make the right judgment.

    Dongfang Minghui remembered the day when she was stunned by the beast rampaging before but this little girl in front of her stood in front of her despite being so scared.

    "Liu Qi."

    "Qian Minghui."

    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Princess Xuan Zhu running over from afar, jumping in spite of her image, and Liu Qi upon seeing this immediately took it as a cue to leave, "Minghui, it seems like your friend is here, I''m leaving first."

    Female Protagonist really dragged the other party to apany her, really did what she said she would do Dongfang Minghui grimaced.

    "Hey, Qian Minghui, I came over to kindly y with you, why are you looking at this princess with this expression?" Xuan Zhu''s eyes zed over, expressing great displeasure.

    "How dare I?" Dongfang Minghui turned around and walked away.

    Xuan Zhu didn''t believe it and chased her, and pped her back fiercely, "Hey, you and your Seventh sister are too unjust. Last time you picked a medicinal nt from our royal family. For this reason, I was also scolded by my father. You know, he''s never been willing to scold me since I grew up. He actually made a big deal of it at that time, and he was angry with me for several days."

    Listening to Xuan Zhu''sint, Dongfang Minghui did feel a little guilty. Maybe there was something special about Lucky.

    However, ording to her observations over the past few days, Lucky still seemed like a dead person, sick and half dead.

    This trick of pretending to be dead was really amazing.

    "Princess Xuan Zhu, the bet was proposed by you, you don''t think-" Dongfang Minghui squinted with a disdainful expression.

    If the other party dared to nod her head, she was going to spray her to death with words.

    "How can that be, this princess has a mouth of gold. There''s no reason to take back what I have said, but my father wants to see you."

    Thest sentence, Xuan Zhu''s voice was so small that even ants couldn''t hear it clearly.

    Dongfang Minghui pretended not to have heard it and did not change her face but shemunicated with her mind to Love Flower in her space ring, "Love Flower, you didn''t pick up the Royal Family''s treasured nt did you?"

    "Lucky is not it."

    Listening to Love Flower''s words, Dongfang Minghui sighed in relief, but then was a bit disappointed.

    What about the promised good vision from having lots of experience, the promised partner and friend?!

    Instead of that you picked up a random nt that only knows how to y dead ?!?!

    "Ah, Princess Xuan Zhu, what did you say just now, I don''t think I heard you clearly." Dongfang Minghui yed dumb and blinked her eyes cutely.

 Chapter 50 (2)

    Chapter 50 (2)

    "Come on, let''s continue to y throwing stones."

    The broad-minded Xuan Zhu dragged Dongfang Minghui back to the small courtyard and drew another line one meter in front of the previous position.

    "Minghui, although I lost thest game, this princess is not convinced, so today this game we''ll increase the difficulty, if you can still hit the stones on the line, I will give you a big gift."

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes. She didn''t care about any big gift, as long as the other party didn''t try to take money from her.

    "Well, what do you want to bet on this time?"

    She was used to Princess Xuan Zhu''s routine of throwing stones, winning, and then getting a big prize.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that Princess Xuan Zhu was probably a fool to gamble on something so simple, and she felt guilty.

    "I''ll throw first this time, and if you can hit my stone out and still get it on the line, I''ll offer a big gift, no need for you to put up anything." Xuan Zhu said boldly.

    "All right."

    Dongfang Minghui had nned that no matter if she won or lost she wouldn''t take her gift, she''d just consider it as ying and having fun.

    The distance was almost three meters.

    It was good that she had been diligent in her cultivation for some time, otherwise, she would have been unsure.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up as Xuan Zhu quickly threw ten stones, each of which was almost exactly on the line.

    She weighed the weight of the stones, and each of the ten stones was different, she made a rough estimate and threw the stones lightly, each one hitting the stones that Xuan Zhu threw.

    Dongfang Minghui''s stones wobbled but fell back to the line.

    "Okay."

    She pped her hands and turned back with a wry smile on her face to find Xuan Zhu staring at her.

    Xuan Zhu''s eyes were so wide that they looked like they were about to pop out.

    "Minghui, I''m going to give you a super gift."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately waved her hand, "Forget it, it''s embarrassing to ask you to give me a gift every time, I won''t do it this time."

    "No, you definitely need to ept this gift!"

    Xuan Zhu grabbed her shoulders with a serious look on her face, "I''m telling you, you have to have this gift."

    "I have to?" Dongfang Minghuiughed bitterly, why did she feel that the other party was a bit nervous and her mood seemed weird.

    "Right."

    As a result, Dongfang Minghui was dragged out by Xuan Zhu, and they appeared on the street of Yundu City.

    "Xuan Zhu, what are you trying to do making me wear this outfit?"

    She pulled on her men''s clothing, it was a little ufortable, if the people of Qing Lan Sect saw her in Yundu City, she would be finished.

    "Ugh, be natural, or you''ll be recognized" Xuan Zhu said with a calm face, winking at her.

    Dongfang Minghui was speechless, could she act natural in this? She had at least worn men''s clothing before but the one she was wearing right now was too showy

    "Are you taking me somewhere?"

    The matter of Murong Qingyi was still unresolved, although the other party was now missing, they could identally meet again.

    With her three-legged kung fu, and this princess who was even more useless could they escape?

    "Don''t worry, since I promised your Seventh sister to take care of you, I''ll keep my word." Xuan Zhu patted her chest and promised.

    Dongfang Minghui was sceptical. When the time came, she didn''t know who would protect who if anything happened.

    After eight turns and three more blocks, Dongfang Minghui was already fully confused as to where they were going as Xuan Zhu led her into a dark alley.

    "Hey, I think you''d better keep that big gift for yourself."

    What if Xuan Zhu sold her out? She didn''t know yet, but Dongfang Minghui looked at the alley and began to think about retreating.

    She stepped backwards.

    "Hey, why are you running, worried that I''ll eat you?" Xuanzhu''s sharp eyes caught her.

    Dongfang Minghui was grabbed by the cor, and with a slight spin, she broke free of Xuan Zhu''s restraint.

    "Yo, I underestimated you." Xuan Zhu''s hands were empty, and when she flinched, she saw that the other party was looking at her with a guarded face.

    She had thought that the other party was a freshman pharmacist, unarmed, caught once and almost harmed once, such a person must be weak in spirit.

    But to her surprise, the other party was nimble and quite smart.

    "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll never go with you again." Having experienced several incidents, Dongfang Minghui was already on guard. Regardless of whether Xuanzhu was trustworthy or not, the fact that she had brought herself here seemed very strange.

    They had only met a few times at most and had gambled twice, so they were not the best of friends, it was only a matter of time before someone like this could sell you out.

    Xuan Zhu''s mouth hung open, she truly didn''t think of harming Minghui, but the other person was so on guard. Then again, when she thought of the other party going through so many bad things, she could also understand, once bitten twice shy.

    "If I was going to hurt you, I could have done it when we were in the Royal grounds before, why would I wait till here and now?"

    Dongfang Minghui directly touched her jade belt.

    As soon as Xuan Zhu saw her move, she immediately shouted, "Stop, I know what you''re doing, don''t move or I can''t guarantee about what''ll happenter."

    Xuan Zhu stared straight at Dongfang Minghui''s hand, fearing that the other party would suddenly fire a secret weapon at her.

    She knew too well the function of Entangled Love, which was hidden with the jade belt.

    "In that case, what do you honestly want to do by bringing me here?" Dongfang Minghui was really nning to give her a couple of stitches if it was anything bad.

    Xuan Zhu walked back and forth with difficulty, her eyes still glued to Dongfang Minghui''s hand, and she bit her fingers, "Actually-"

    "If you''re here why don''t youe in?"

    A loud voice came out from the house in the dark alley, deafening and directly prating their eardrums.

    Dongfang Minghui stepped forward and pointed a silver needle directly at Xuan Zhu''s throat, as long as she gently bent her fingers, Xuanzhu would have one of these silver needles in her throat.

    Xuan Zhu immediately raised her hand, swallowed, and whispered, "Qian Minghui, I treated you with kindness, why are you still treating me like this."

    Kindness?

    If she wasn''t wrong, the person inside was at least above Spiritual King!

    "Tell me how do I leave?"

    "That man inside is my master, think about it, what do I, a princess, want with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it carefully, it seems to be true, the other party bet a medicinal nt and ended up giving away the nt for free to her.

    "What is the purpose of you bringing me here?"

    At this point, Xuan Zhu had no choice but to tell the truth, "You meet all the conditions."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, and with that distraction, Xuan Zhu took the opportunity to spit out a stream of grey smoke toward her.

    "You-"

    Xuan Zhu caught Dongfang Minghui, who was about to faint, and took a deep breath, "It''s better to fall asleep."

    She only knew that Qian Wanyu was a very difficult person to deal with, but she didn''t know that Qian Minghui was also a very difficult one to deal with

    These two sisters were really simr, neither was easy to fool.

    "Little brothers and sisters,e help."

    Xuan Zhu tried to pick the person up but found the sad fact that she couldn''t.

    Soon a group of children rushed out through that door and carried the person to the house.

    A man sat on a chair in the room, wearing a blue gown, with nothing under his legs, and he looked at Xuanzhu with a smiling face.

    "Who is she?"

    Xuan Zhu, with a smiling face, leaned over and said, "Master, I''m telling you, this person is the kind of gifted person you''ve been looking for."

    The man called Master immediately sat up straight and asked seriously, "Seriously?"

    I have tested her twice, and her eyes and hands are very flexible and precise." Xuan Zhu told the man her observations, "If you don''t believe me, wait until she wakes up."

    When Dongfang Minghui came to shefelt something was wrong and rubbed her head.

    "The other party is a Dark Spiritual Master, what you were sprayed with before was just a little mist. It won''t hurt the human body to absorb it."

    As soon as she woke up, Love Flower spilled the beans on what that man and Xuan Zhu had just been plotting.

    "Hey, do they all think I''m stupid?"

    Dongfang Minghui was amazed. Did she really seem so stupid?

    "Yeah."

    "Hey, are you awake? My master says he wants to see you." A little boy shorter than her said arrogantly to her.

    Dongfang Minghui simply ignored it, she would not bother with a child.

    "Let''s go."

    She followed the other party, through the hall, and walked to a small room, "This is my master''s room, you can go in."

    Knowing the other''s scheme, Dongfang Minghui was not afraid. She pushed open the door of the room with extreme frankness.

    The room was a mess, and there was a strong smell that almost killed her.

    It was the stinkiest room she had ever been in.

    Inside the room, Xuan Zhu was kneeling on the floor with her head hanging low, expresionless. In front of Xuan Zhu, there was a man sitting there quietly.

    "What exactly do you want to do by bringing me here?"

    Dongfang Minghui made a pre-emptive strike but actually came to watch the show. Just now, Love Flower had told her everything that the two had discussed.

    The man struck Xuan Zhu with his cane, "How should you be punished for bringing an outsider here and revealing my secret?"

    Xuanzhu immediately fell down in front of the other party and cried, "Master, have mercy, I just wanted to relieve your worries, I didn''t mean to bring outsiders in."

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside and watched Xuan Zhu and her master act, with a slightly torn expression on her face.

    The main thing is that the other person''s acting was so bad, this sort of fake crying with no tears, did they really think they could fool her?

    "Ever heard the saying a beating is a kiss, and scolding is love? It should be more like this." Dongfang Minghui went straight over and snatched up the cane.

    Just a secondter, she realized something was wrong.

    The cane was too damn heavy.

    "Never mind, I''ll show you with this." Dongfang Minghui threw the cane back, hurried outside, talked to a tree, and broke one of its thin branches.

    "Xuan Zhu, I''ll teach you, about how a real beating is a kiss, and scolding is love."

    Dongfang Minghui said, and then she smacked Xuan Zhu several times with the thin twig which was very painful.

    "Ahhh, you''re seriously whipping me!?" Xuan Zhu was directly hit and jumped up, thinking that she was a princess and had never been treated like this before.

    "Yeah, could it be that you guys were just acting?"

    Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth and ran after her, whipping as she ran, "Xuan Zhu, don''t run, this is real love, okay?"

    "Ah, don''t fight, don''t fight, I was wrong ok?" Xuan Zhu was in tears, she felt so painful at the area where she had just been smacked, it should be red and swollen now

    "Good to know."

    Dongfang Minghui threw the thin branch behind and said with a cold face, "In that case, send me away."

    Xuan Zhu bit her lip, "Qian Minghui, my master is the most powerful thief in the Seven Colored Continent. If you be his disciple, wouldn''t anything you want in the future be easily stolen?"

    Thief hmm.

    Strange, how did that feel a little familiar.

    "Tsk, so you''re a thief." Dongfang Minghui only discovered Xuan Zhu''s real identity at this moment.

    "Yes, I am." Hyun-joo admitted generously, "Your Seventh sister already knows by the way."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    What''s the point of mentioning her Seventh sister?

    "I''m not interested in acknowledging any master or anything, we''re not from the White Moon Empire, we should be leaving when Seventh sister returns."

    She even felt that the White Moon Empire was simply a ce of cmity for her constantly being kidnapped, almost getting crushed and drowning

    "I see that you are an extremely dexterous youngdy, and you are very precise in your movements of smacking people with a branch, why don''t we have a contest." The man himself came out pushing his wheelchair and looked at her calmly.

    When the wheelchair came down, the wind gently lifted a corner of the nket on the other''s leg, and Dongfang Minghui realized that the strange thief was actually a man who had lost both legs.

    No wonder the other party had to use crutches, it seems that it couldn''t be helped.

    "What''s the contest?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked into her opponent''s eyes and couldn''t say no if she wanted to.

    It was nothing more than a contest, and she would have nothing to do if she lost.

    "Xuan Zhu, bring your friend here."

    The thief''s hand propelled the wheelchair itself toward the hall where Dongfang Minghui had just walked.

    After passing through the hall, he turned to the rightmost open space.

    Dongfang Minghui followed Xuanzhu and watched in puzzlement as a group of small kids dragged many things out of the house.

    "Hey, what are they doing?"

 Chapter 51 (1)

    Chapter 51 (1)

    "Just a reminder, don''t underestimate these kids, or you''ll suffer a big loss." Xuan Zhu wrapped her arms around her chest and stepped aside to watch the show.

    The tallest of the children was only half a head shorter than her, and his eyes shone brightly. The smallest one was only three or five years old, and just at the height of her feet, a pair of eyes blinked at her.

    Dongfang Minghui watched them work very quickly, one by one, and within an the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the small empty square was transformed into an alternative martial arts arena.

    As soon as things were set up, a group of small kids took the initiative to form a small procession, standing in front of the strange thief master with hands held out.

    "This is a distinguished guest invited by your senior brother Xuan, which one of you will entertain her in Master''s ce?" The thief''s finger pointed at Dongfang Minghui.

    The little peas looked at each other.

    "Master, I''ll do it."

    The smallest of them, who had been watching Dongfang Minghui secretly while he was working, stepped forward and said, "I challenge you.

    The little child walked slowly up to Dongfang Minghui, looked up at her, and looked pitiful with a dirty spot on his little face and many patches on his clothes.

    But his eyes were very clean and pure.

    She squatted down and looked at him eye to eye.

    "Are you sure you want to challenge me?" Minghui asked.

    With a puffed out chest, the little pea simply said, "Sure."

    "How should we fight?"

    Thief Master pped his hands, and soon two pots containing some unknown stuff were brought out.

    "If you can win this game against Xiao Mao, you can leave."

    Dongfang Minghui looked wary, would he simply let her go? The two children opened the lid and two pots of colorful beans appeared in front of her.

    "What''s this for?" She immediately had a bad premonition that it might be a game of picking beans or something like that.

    But as soon as she saw the little pea who was trying hard to see what was inside by jumping, she had no choice but to hug and carry him up so that he could see what was in the basin clearly.

    Xiao Mao struggled a few times while she was holding him, and after he got a good look he signalled Dongfang Minghui to put him down.

    "There are seven colors of beans mixed up in here, the rules of the game are simple: within half an hour, the one who picks out the most prominent red beans in the pot wins."

    Dongfang Minghui took one look at her opponent''s short-legged little hands and almost screamed to the sky, but she felt guilty and touched her nose, she had the strange feeling of having bullied a child

    "That''s it?"

    Thief Master nodded, "Yes, it''s that simple."

    Xuan Zhu personally prepared a veryrge incense burner and ced it between the two of them, timing it, she took a look at it and estimated that this was the calction of half an hour.

    Both of them washed their hands before, and a small basin was ced in front of them.

    "Go Xiao Mao."

    "Brothers, I will win."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the group of excited little peas and couldn''t stopughing and crying.

    Why did she have the illusion of ying a game with children, but these kids were still looking at her like she was the enemy.

    "All right, let''s begin."

    As soon as the voice of the Thief Master fell, Dongfang Minghui saw a serious face beside her as the kid began to pick the red beans out of the pot.

    In the blink of an eye, the other side had already pulled out five red beans!

    Fast!

    Now, Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to treat the other party as a child anymore, she immediately started to look inside the pot of colourful beans.

    After searching for a moment, her eyes got a little blurry, the beans were too pretty, she looked for red beans yet found other colors.

    A second look at Xiao Mao, he used the same movements as before, the same expression, the same concentration it made him lookpletely different from other children.

    Dongfang Minghui was too embarrassed to say she gave up against this little rival and simply focused more.

    Only when the Thief Master shouted, "Time''s up" did both of them stop at the same time.

    Dongfang Minghui''s head was spinning in circles.

    Dongfang Minghui looked sideways and stared in amazement, "Xiao Mao, you are amazing."

    Xiao Mao, however, stared at her with big eyes and said, "You lose."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately blushed when the little guy said it out loud admitting, "Yes, I lost,"

    The Thief Master at the side also spoke, "Since you lost, continue the second game until you win."

    Wow, Dongfang Minghui just realized what he meant Win a game to get out of here? If she keeps losing, she won''t be able to get away!

    "Hey-"

    A group of small peas looked at her together, and Dongfang Minghui shut up immediately.

    It was a great shame to be defeated by all these kids. She didn''t believe it, she really couldn''t win a single game?

    As a result, the next situation was one-sided.

    Instead of ying a match against the Thief Master, the gang of kids took turns teaching her an important lesson  that in this world, you can''t underestimate anyone.

    That''s what happened to her.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Xuan Zhu couldn''t bear to see the other party being deeply shocked. She was afraid that the master would directly destroy the willpower of Minghui, but what could be done?

    Dongfang Minghui knew that she was weak, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t even win a single game against a bunch of children!

    Xuan Zhu saw the other party''s face looking hopeless andforted, "Minghui, in fact, they are all my little brothers, hand speed, as well as eyesight, they are all specially trained by master, even Xiao Mao has also been trained since childhood, so-"

    It''s not so humiliating to lose

    Dongfang Minghui crawled up from the ground with a grunt, "No need tofort me."

    She knew her situation very well, just too weak!!!!

    "Take me to see your master."

    Xuan Zhu was delighted, "Hey, I tell you, don''t look at Master like this, he was one of the most troublesome people in the entire Seven Colored Continent back then, anything he wanted, he never failed to get."

    Dongfang Minghui wandered off, she always felt that she had seen this name before, she just couldn''t remember in which episode it was.

    "Master."

    The Thief Master looked at Dongfang Minghui and motioned for Xuan Zhu to get out.

    "Have you thought about it?"

    "Yeah, I''ve thought about it."

    The Thief Freak Handughed, "Before you said you were about to leave the White Moon Empire, but now you want to worship me as your master, how do you want to take on the name of a Thief''s disciple?"

    Dongfang Minghui choked, just now she did think so, but now that she recognized a truth, she did need to recognise a master but she also had to return to college.

    For a moment, Dongfang Minghui looked embarrassed.

    "No more embarrassment for you." The Thief Master knew what the other party was thinking at a nce from the expression on her face, "Before you leave, these few days follow Xuan Zhu here."

    "Oh."

    Dongfang Minghui walked out a bit confused, was she a disciple or not?

    As soon as Xuan Zhu saw her go out, she immediately pounced on her and hooked her shoulders, "Little Sister, from now on, Elder Sister is covering you."

    ""

    Dongfang Minghui saw her excited face, and realized what Love Flower had said before, that the other party was not powerless just that she couldn''t practice.

    As a Dark Spiritualist, another person who had awakened the Dark System it was dangerous for her to do so.

    No wonder she always felt there was a secret between the other party and Seventh sister, that was where the problem arose.

    "What was that technique you used to knock me out before?"

    Xuan Zhu''s smile stiffened, she actually forgot about this, she immediatelyughed and said, "It''s not a secret, I hid a little bit of a drugs on my body.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded as if nothing had happened, but was a little ufortable with Xuan Zhu''s closeness, "Don''t get close, I''m not your little sister yet, your master didn''t seem to want to take me as a disciple.

    "No, master is a bit subtle and embarrassed to say it out, but since he is willing to teach you his skills, he must have epted you as his disciple."

    Dongfang Minghui always felt that she had gotten scammed on board the Xuan Zhu thief ship, what sort of master will ept what sort of disciple after all.

    "Is this the big gift you said you would give me? So you had a n, and I thought you were a friend."

    Have to say though, this gift from the other party was indeed quite surprising and unexpected.

    When Xuan Zhu saw that the other party seemed to be angry, she immediately admitted her fault, "Come on, I''m doing this for your own good, you and I are about the same anyway, so it would be good for you to learn one more skill."

    "What do you mean same?" The other side was just a dark Spiritualist.

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it, suddenly she remembered that since she was young and awakened her dark spiritual power she had to hide it from everyone.

    It''s not just a matter of living in fear and trepidation, even the people closest to you could not know.

    "Well, on ount of this great gift you gave me, I''ll forgive you."

    Since that day, Dongfang Minghui went out with Xuan Zhu the next, and after a long detour, she came to the dark alley.

    The room in the dark alley was closed and not open on weekdays.

    Each time they arrived, they also had to say the secret code, Dongfang Minghui at first thought it was quite new, this group of thieves made it seem like some secret underground club.

    "This is to prevent the enemies from knowing."

    Xuan Zhu couldn''t help but exin when she looked at her silly face.

    "Enemies?"

    Xuanzhu exined, "Yes, Master is known as a thief, there were people who wanted Master to steal precious things, and if Master took up the task, he''d anger the other party whom he stole from, so naturally he will have enemies."

    "No wonder."

    Dongfang Minghui deeply felt that this line of work was also not easy, seeing these small group of children, she did feel a little bad for them.

    The cane in the hand of the Thief Master was ced on his wheelchair, when he saw which of the little ones waszy, he just went up and gave them a little smack.

    She had tried the weight of this cane personally. It would be impossible if it didn''t hurt to get hit like this.

    Dongfang Minghui saw another harsh side of the other party and couldn''t help but stick out his tongue.

    "You, practice with them."

    These little peas were running a circuit route at the moment. There were many obstacles on the route, and they''d be beaten if they were any slower.

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated but was pushed by Xuan Zhu.

    "This is training your speed,e on."

    "Okay."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t keep up so she followed the smallest one, Xiao Mao and concentrated as he ran.

    If they did not concentrate it was easy to step on the obstacles and get beaten.

    Dongfang Minghui has spiritual energy in her body, so she couldn''t detect how tired she was, she observed the other small children, although they were sweating there was no one who cried and gave up.

    "You will follow them and practice for a while, then rest for an incense stick of time, and continue with the next practice." Xuan Zhu pushed the wheelchair into the room after saying that.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, she had to practice during the day and at night, her duties as a pharmacist had been thrown to the wind.

    She was still thinking about the special pill Seventh sister gave her, which still hadn''t been developed

    "Enough of a break, let''s continue." Dongfang Minghui, an adult who was much older than the others, naturally she was not willing to be weak, so she followed them and practised together.

    After practising all the tasks once, she realized with hindsight that each exercise seemed to increase their hand speed, eyesight, and escape skills.

    If she practised to the level of the Thief Master, she would have no problem running away from the enemy even if Seventh sister wasn''t there.

    With this kind of awareness, she practised even harder.

    But when Xuan Zhu came out of the room, Dongfang Minghui felt that the other party seemed a bit unhappy, and her eyes were red.

    Did something happen when she was practising with the group of little peas?

    "Xuan Zhu, what''s wrong with you?"

    In Dongfang Minghui''s heart, Xuan Zhu was just a silly girl who tried to act tough, she had never seen her get bothered by anything.

    But who knows what part of her heart was touched by this question. Xuan Zhu stared at her unhappily, "It''s all your fault."

    Dongfang Minghui felt ten thousand points of hurt, she pointed to her nose, incredulous, "me me? What have I done to wrong you?"

    "Hmph."

    After going back, Xuan Zhu was still in a bad mood and didn''t stay back in the small courtyard.

    This made Dongfang Minghui even more puzzled, after a moment''s thought, she simply took out her silver needles again to practice.

    As she practised the flying needles, Dongfang Minghui thought about the tricks she had practised during the day to improve her eyesight and hand speed, as well as her own spiritual power.

    She had an epiphany.

    She sat there cross-legged, closed her eyes, and settled down quietly.

    Love Flower felt a huge spiritual energy and immediately crawled out of her space ring, followed by Lucky and Toothless who jumped out as well.

    "Promoted."

    The Love Flower immediately summoned Toothless and Lucky as it distributed some tasks.

    Lucky didn''t pretend to be dead and straightened its waist moving to the entrance of the small courtyard.

    Toothless rolled over and dug a hole in all four corners.

    The Love Flower shook its flower, shaking out some pollen from its red flowers.

    The pollen blew away with the wind, forming a protective shield in mid-air, enveloping Dongfang Minghui''s entire body.

    Then Love Flower shook twice before turning itself into an ordinary de of grass, quietly guarding Dongfang Minghui.

    Toothless leaned down on all fours and had a teething stick in his mouth, grinding two bites and chewing on it.

    After returning to her chambers, Xuan Zhu sat there for a little while, remembering Dongfang Minghui''s tendency to get into trouble and forced herself to go back to the courtyard.

    However, she left in a hurry, and instead directly ignored the hanging head of the nt outside the courtyard.

    "Hello."

    When she saw Dongfang Minghui, she immediately walked over to her and saw that her eyes were closed as if she was practising, so she couldn''t help but say, "Sorry, I''m not in a good mood today."

    Love Flower lifted a leaf to sense the other party, and when it saw it was her, it immediately stayed silent again.

    "You don''t know how important Master is to me, but he suddenly told me today that he was leaving Yundu City."

    Xuan Zhu said with unusual sentimentality, she was born in the pce since childhood, surrounded by arge group of people guarding her, she has no brothers and sisters, she didn''t even know who her mother was, she only had her father as her only family.

    She didn''t quite understand how much of a stir a Dark Spiritualist would cause throughout the continent, but at the age of ten she personally saw how a boy three years younger than her was strangled by his n just because the spirit that awakened in him was dark. She was terrified and confused at the time. Only afterwards did she understand why her father was always nervous about her, making her keep her secrets close, she could tell absolutely no one.

    She wanted to be useful, she listened to her father and tried to learn to identify herbs and even nted some medicinal nts, but for some reason, they all looked sickly and weak, she couldn''t get it right.

    After that, she met her master and learned the skill of stealing from him, as well as met a bunch of cute little brothers and sisters.

    She was a little sad to see him leave Yundu City like this because if he left, he would definitely take the little brothers and sisters with him, which would mean that she would be all alone again.

    Xuan Zhu was sentimental for a while, but it turned out that the other party didn''t respond at all.

    "Hey."

    Why did she have the feeling that all the sadness she just felt was just talking to a wall and the other party didn''t even throw a nce at her, it seemed like

    "No way, right?"

    She leaned in close to Dongfang Minghui and held out her hand to test in front of her to see if the other person would react, but she hit a protective barrier and her entire body bounced off.

    "Ouch."

    It was fortunate that she reacted quickly enough, or else that knockback would have sent her bouncing straight into the wall, and she would have fallen even harder. Xuan Zhu stood up holding her waist, took a deep breath, and walked over to Dongfang Minghui again, but this time she didn''t dare to reach out her hand freely again.

    "Qian Minghui, I simply owe you myst life, you said you were a pharmacist, pharmacist?? Howe I''ve never heard of pharmacists still needing spiritual advancement"

    Xuan Zhu gritted her teeth and pointed at Qian Minghui in a huff, but also cursed from a long way away from her.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of what was going on outside, so of course, she missed the other party''s mncholy andints~~!

    Enjoy guys!

    Looking forward to cyberpunk2077 releasing tomorrow! I hope you all give it a shot if you like RPG''s the story should be very good! (but not as good as Wanyu x Minghui ship) uwu

 Chapter 51 (2)

    Chapter 51 (2)

    She was now feeling amazing, she hadn''t studied the acupuncture points in her body ever since she had opened fourteen meridians.

    She watched as all the spiritual energy in her body poured into the acupuncture points on her left and right hands, and began to hit them again and again, her spiritual energy skyrocketed, and the entire Sea of Souls felt the sensation.

    Little Colour even stretched out vines and branches from the sea of souls.

    The stronger she was, the faster Little Colour could transform back into human form.

    With this knowledge, she focused all her attention on her left and right hands.

    As if for the sake ofpetition, her spiritual energy split into two strands and entered the circumference of the acupuncture points in her left and right hands respectively, and began to sprint tirelessly.

    She was watching from the sea of souls, and found that soon she had rushed through five acupuncture points, with a total of twenty-eight points on her hands, and every time she rushed through an acupuncture point, she felt her hands bing lighter.

    In her mind''s eye, she read the first part of her Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers Technique, which she had been practising in the past few months repeated in her sea of souls.

    After she had rehearsed the first part several times, the twenty-eight acupuncture points on her hands were cleansed by her spiritual energy.

    Each time she cleansed them, her spiritual energy fluctuation became one point stronger, and soon she broke through from a Rank 1 Spiritual Master to a Rank 9 Spiritual Master.

    The spiritual energy from the outside world still continued to enter her body, except for the more than 600 acupuncture points that had not yet been broken, causing some of the spiritual energy to be wasted. From now on, as long as the spiritual energy is abundant, she could practice anytime and anywhere, absorbing the spiritual energy around her automatically.

    As Dongfang Minghui was flushing her meridians, she was considering whether she should break through to Great Spiritualist in one fell swoop.

    The contents of the second volume of the book, which was previously recorded in the Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers, suddenly passed through her mind like a movie.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took the time to read them, memorizing them one by one in her mind.

    Little Colour in the sea of souls smacked her with a vine, and Dongfang Minghui actually understood what it meant.

    Little Colour had said before that she could only continue with the second part if she had practised the first well, and that every time she practiced a skill, she would break through one level.

    She immediately stopped absorbing the spiritual energy around her, andpressed all the spiritual energy in her own dantian.

    When Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, she was shocked, mainly because her small courtyard was in disarray, as if a tornado had struck.

    Xuan Zhu was even farther away from her, and she saw a nt beside her, and then Toothless was lying on the ground chewing on a teething rod.

    "Xuan Zhu?"

    Xuan Zhu has been guarding her for three days, and these three days have scared her to death.

    Before it was fine, she was meditating quietly, but after one day, she felt spiritual energy sweeping over her, she as a dark Spiritualist couldn''t approach Dongfang Minghui''s side, so she sat farther away, sitting on the steps outside the room.

    After that, she saw a terrifying scene, all the flying needles in the jade belt flew out, centred on Qian Minghui, they flew into the air, formed a circle, and then the needles shot everywhere, almost piercing her and turning her into a bunch of holes!

    It was fortunate that she ran away quickly and hid in her room, or else the oue would have been really hard to say.

    "Oh my, you really scared me to death." Xuan Zhu couldn''t help butin, she was kindly guarding her, but this promotion of the other party was too strange and unheard of.

    "Why are you here?" Dongfang Minghui picked up Toothless in the corner, who was dirty and looking at her with sleepy eyes.

    Love Flower also took advantage of the moment when Xuan Zhu''s back was turned to quietly slip back into the space ring.

    "Ugh, since you''re fine, I''m going back to bed."

    After being on guard for three days and three nights, Xuan Zhu felt that she had done her duty very well.

    "Hey, that''s right, we haven''t been to Master''s ce for three days, so when I''ve rested enough, we''ll go there tomorrow."

    Xuan Zhu thought to herself that Master would have waited until they were all there before announcing the news of his departure, rather than just disappearing without a word.

    "Three days?"

    She looked at herself, she picked up the silver needle on the floor and after firing it at long range, it easily punctured into the opposite wall.

    "Wow, it seems to be much easier than before." She looked at her hands in surprise, besides her skin being whiter, her fingers seemed to be the same.

    But she just felt that something was different, in the past she had tried to shoot the silver needles further away, the current opposite wall was about ten meters away from her, and she usually practised three or four meters this way.

    She also had to estimate the distance, weight, and softness of the needles.

    She gradually increased the number of silver needles from one or two to ten or twenty. She saw thirty silver needles lined up in a row, and then all the needles fell into the wall.

    She ran over to the wall and found a small, imperceptible crack in the wall.

    She was so shocked that she quickly stopped the experiment.

    Qian Wanyu, who had just advanced to the next level, was sitting at the nearest point to the center of the phoenix pool, receiving a spiritual awakening.

    Qian Wanyu had already advanced to Great Spiritualist, but when she was receiving spiritual empowerment, she unexpectedly discovered that the spiritual energy in the phoenix pool contained the essence of lightning left behind by Heavenly Thunder.

    In order to find out the source, Qian Wanyu sneaked into the bottom of the phoenix pond while everyone was in the process of promotion.

    Without Qing Mo''s reminder, she had to y it by ear and approached the bottom of the pond cautiously but found that the bottom of the pond contained a huge thunderstorm.

    Qian Wanyu sat down cross-legged at the bottom of the pond, closed her eyes and tried her best to absorb the essence of thunder from the thunderstorm.

    When the essence of thunder entered her meridians, it swam around her body like several snakes, and damaged her meridians, bursting them open.

    Qian Wanyu used all her spiritual energy to suppress them, but the result was a frantic fight between the two strands, with each heavy impact causing her excruciating pain.

    Qian Wanyu gritted her teeth and endured their reckless destruction.

    The essence of thunder was extremely overbearing, and every time it wandered around, it destroyed her entire body''s meridians so thoroughly that they were broken into pieces.

    Qian Wanyu used her spiritual energy to reorganize her broken meridians and regenerate. But in just a few moments, the essence of lightning came back like a whirlwind, and the meridians she had worked so hard to repair were once again destroyed.

    In order to take control of this essence of lightning into her own hands, she had been reduced to a bloody mess, with blood dripping down her body from all pores.

    The blood droplets fell into the pool water, but were quickly evaporated, leaving no trace.

    In order to deal with these strands of lightning essence, Qian Wanyu''s spiritual energy skyrocketed all over her body, and all of it was used up to cope.

    First, she divided her spiritual energy into two small strands, luring the other two strands of thunder essence to other ces, and the remaining huge spiritual energy was used to pack up the remaining strand of thunder essence, forcing it into her dantian, and then ruthlesslypressing it, over and over again, suppressing it until finally there was only a small point left, only when it stopped rioting did she leave it alone in her Dantian.

    Following this method, she packed up the remaining two strands as well.

    Only after that did she begin to repair her internal organs, which had just been destroyed by the essence of lightning.

    When Qian Wanyu saw that there were still a lot of violent essence at the bottom of the pool, she boldly absorbed five more strands of the essence of thunder into her body.

    Suffering from extreme pain, she gritted her teeth and separated them one by one, concentrating on one of them, until she had absorbed nine strands of the essence of thunder into her body.

    It was as if she heard thunder echoing in her ears.

    "Oh shit, I''m going to advance."

    She had already advanced from Earth Spiritualist to be an Earth Great Spiritualist before but she didn''t expect that this infusion would actually cause her Thunder Spiritualist part to advance as well.

    She didn''t know if to be happy or sad at this oue but normally when a Thunder Spiritualist advances, the sky would rain down lightning and if you could survive that only then you could reap the benefits.

    If you can''t, you''ll mostly be broken into pieces. Therefore, the people of the Hall of Thunder paid special attention to this.

    Qian Wanyu never thought that she would experience an advancement here

    "Ninth Sister, bless me!"

    Qian Wanyu swam back to the top from the bottom of the pool, had it not been for the growing thunderstorm, she might have continued to absorb the essence of lightning from below. She stopped because the risk was too great. The Thunder Spiritiualists had a harder time and risk than others when advancing however the power they could exert was also iparable to the others.

    "Someone is advancing!!!"

    "Quickly pull the others out!"

    The teacher guarding the outside was scared out of his wits, it was only a small spiritual energy top-up how could someone suddenly advance?!

    When the lightning struck down, if there was someone next to the person advancing, they would be struck as well.

    When they heard the noise outside, Mu Sheng and Lu Xing quickly opened their eyes. They had already touched a little barrier, so they thought they would be able to advance to the next level after a little more time.

    But then looking at Qian Wanyu on the side, they immediately stood up.

    "Sister Wanyu is going to be promoted again."

    The spiritual energy in the pool water had turned into a vortex, and several people looked at each other, and all of them immediately withdrew from the pool water automatically in fear.

    Qian Wanyu exerted all her spiritual energy and formed a barrier around her body.

    When the first bolt of lightning came down, it struck superficially on the barrier that Qian Wanyu had set up.

    The second was even more menacing than the first, and struck more violently above Qian Wanyu''s head.

    The barrier was ruptured by the impact and immediately became cracked.

    The others didn''t dare toe forward to see it, they retreated far away, so they didn''t realize that Qian Wanyu was doing two things at once, absorbing the essence of thunder from the bottom of the pond, and also fighting against the second thunderbolt.

    There were three thunderbolts in total to break through to Great Spiritualist for Thunder Spritualists, the higher the level, the more thunderbolts there were.

    These three thunderbolts were just an appetiser.

    After experiencing two, Qian Wanyu was basically relieved, but the third thunder was somehow dyed.

    Everyone waited quietly with bated breath, and the sky cleared up, but the third thunderstorm did note.

    Qian Wanyu had almostpressed the strands of thunder essence she had packed into a small ball, and was refining the next few strands.

    A few momentster, the sound of thunder was heard, and the sky, which had just cleared up, was immediately filled with dark clouds and looked very frightening.

    "This is the third thunder, Qian Wanyu is going to break through the Great Spiritualist!"

    Among the new students, there was only one Qian Wanyu who was a Spiritual Master of the Thunder System, apart from her, there really couldn''t be anyone else that could be promoted just from this small enlightenment.

    Everyone knew very well the rules of cultivation, it was hard to break through for people practicing the Thunder System because if they didn''t cultivate properly and ensure a stable foundation they could die under the tribtion. However, Heaven is fair, a sessful Thunder System Spiritualist was quite powerful, they had no issues steamrolling other experts from other systems at the same level.

    This was why the other students had looks of envy on their faces.

    So we were all envious and jealous.

    The third bolt was much stronger than the previous two, it was like the previous twobined!

    The sound of the thunder was thick and it shot directly toward the phoenix pool.

    "Oh no, this pond is going to be destroyed!" The teacher from the White Moon Empire was distressed.

    The Phoenix Pond has a long history in the White Moon Empire, almost every new studentes here to receive their initiation.

    If it was destroyed because of this thunderstorm, he really didn''t know whether to cry orugh.

    The barrier set up by Qian Wanyu was directly struck by the third thunderstorm, and not only that, all the treasures around her only managed to block the impact for a split second before everything was destroyed.

    Qian Wanyu sacrificed one strand of the essence of thunder that she had just absorbed in her body, and directly confronted lightning strike with pure violence. When the two struck, a huge vibration blew out from the epicentre.

    The sky and earth changed color and the entire earth shook. Everyone felt the water of the Phoenix Pond boiling from the powerful impact.

    Qian Wanyu, who was in the centre of the vortex, was looking for opportunities within the lightning storm. She felt the joy from the essence of lightning in her body, it should have resonated with something inside the lightning.

    Everyone stared at this scene, and they couldn''t see the lightning dissipate for a long time, it was as if Qian Wanyu had been struck by lightning and died.

    At the next second, the lightning suddenly dissipated without a trace and Qian Wanyu jumped out of the phoenix pond, wrapped in a simple shirt.

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing were so worried about her that they were incredibly relieved to see her appear.

    "Sister Wanyu, congrattions on your sessful promotion."

    "Congrattions."

    Qian Wanyu moved her right hand, which was just as active as before. Apparently, in this promotion, she had not only harvested arge amount of the essence of thunder at the bottom of the pool, but even the injury in her right hand had healed.

    She felt that the spiritual energy in her body was very abundant, if she had to fight any magical beasts, confronting even a fourth rank should not be a problem.

    "Looks like it''s time for us to head back to the Royal Academy."

    Qian Wanyu''s promotion to the Phoenix Pond ended with a great deal of discussion, a few peopleined about the fact that she was the only one who had seeded in advancing from the enlightenment.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t say much about this. When the opportunity came, could she just let it go? What a joke! If she could advance then she would advance!

    She wanted to be the first to tell Qing Mo the good news, only to remember that Qing Mo had to go into hibernation to cultivate because of the incident before.

    Qian Wanyu clenched her fists and vowed to find out who that person was, in the meantime, she had to be even stronger.

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing, both of whom were of the Wood System and close to Qian Wanyu, were most able to feel the huge aura from her body, it exuded a thick aura of pressure.

    When Qian Wanyu returned to the courtyard, she found that Dongfang Minghui was not there. She searched around outside, and even asked Liu Qi and Nan Nan.

    It turned out that one of them was closing up to make medicine and the other was closing up to make pills, but neither of them knew where Minghui had gone.

    She went directly to where Xuan Zhu was and found that the other party was not there either before she was slightly relieved.

    She wandered around and saw silver needles all over the walls and floor, many of which were basically scrapped now.

    She picked one up and looked at it carefully, and found that it was naturally bent, she became more and more sure that something had happened during her absence.

    Dongfang Minghui and Xuan Zhu went to a dark alley where the kids were ying with each other instead of practicing, a rare urrence.

    Without saying a word, Xuan Zhu crossed the hall to her master''s room.

    "Master."

    The Thief Master smiled at the two of them, "You''vee."

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, she only heard Xuan Zhu mention her master''s leaving on the way here, bbergasted she did not know how to react.

    "Well, Xuan child, Master is just moving, it''s not like I won''te backter."

    The other party said so he must have already made up his mind.

    The Thief Master saw Dongfang Minghui standing aside, "Minghui,e,e to me."

    Dongfang Minghui could only move over and exined in a low voice, "I didn''t mean not toe during these three days."

    "It''s all right, we''ll see each other more often in the future anyway."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, that was right. Wait..!

    "Ah, you mean we''ll have more chances to see each other in the future?"

    Xuan Zhu gave her a hard stare, how was this person so slow

    She couldn''t help but exin, "Yes, master he''ll be going to the Venus Empire to stroll, if it''s good there, he''ll stay there temporarily."

    "Huh." Dongfang Minghui was surprised, so the other party was going to follow her back to Snow Capital?

    Observing her reaction with a smirk, the Thief Master joked, "Am I not wee?"

    "No noo, but if you''re going to Snow Capital, are you going to look for one of these houses as well?"

    Dongfang Minghui was already wondering how much it would cost to buy a house. She was actually pleasantly surprised at the Thief Master moving closer, she thought she could only learn the skill of stealing from the Thief Master

    Yesterday however, she was able to advance smoothly to the next level, obviously it because she had learned the skill of stealing and it had improved her cultivation as a byproduct, so she was able to break through to Great Spiritualist.

    So she was still very grateful to this person in front of her.

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it, and decided to ask Situ Hao to help her find a suitable ce when she went back, she''de out with the money as a sign of her respect to her master.

    "Are youing back to the Snow Capital with me?"

    Thanks for the continued support guys~~

 Chapter 52 (1)

    Chapter 52 (1)

    A little whileter, Qian Wanyu saw the two peoplee back dressed in male attire, eyebrows lightly raised she asked, "You both went out?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, happy to see Qian Wanyu and then her expression turned sickly, she felt that before she didn''t seem to have consulted her seventh sister before taking on a thief as a teacher. Who knew if the other party could ept it?

    "Yes, I took her out to see some famous ces in our Yundu City, anyway, since you''vee here, going out to sightsee is no loss, right Minghui?" Xuan Zhu smiled and asked.

    Hugging Dongfang Minghui''s shoulders affectionately, Xuan Zhu always hooked up her shoulders like this regardless of asions ever since she identified this little junior sister.

    Being dragged down by Xuan Zhu''s lie, Dongfang Minghui could only fake a smile and let the matter continue.

    When Qian Wanyu saw how intimate they were her heart felt a little stuffy and she had the impulse to separate them immediately!

    "Seventh sister, you seem to have broken through?"

    Minghui noticed that the aura on the Female Protagonist''s body had be even more intense, seems that she had identally broken through while receiving the enlightenment at the Phoenix Pond.

    Qian Wanyu was also sizing up Dongfang Minghui at the same time. After not seeing her for a few days, the aura on Ninth Sister was getting softer and softer, making her to want to get closer.

    "Y-you advanced? Congrattions."

    Xuan Zhu congratted absentmindedly, she took a look at Qian Wanyu, but the other party did not even look at her, her whole mind was set on Qian Minghui''s body, that look was so gentle it was like water was about to flow out.

    These two were real sisters right? Is this the same Qian Wanyu that could kill people out of nowhere? Are you sure she didn''t get swapped???

    Why did she feel that something seemed wrong.

    "Princess Xuan Zhu, thanks for taking care of my sister, I think you are tired, go back and rest early."

    Qian Wanyu smiled and looked at the other party.

    That kind of face had a kind smile but a cold gleam in her eyes, it made Xuan Zhu''s entire body shiver

    "I-I''ll leave."

    Xuan Zhu stomped her foot indignantly, she had long been used to this cold Qian Wanyu but before leaving she turned to Dongfang Minghui to whisper a few words.

    She thought that the other party could not hear her, but she did not know that Qian Wanyu had heard her words word for word.

    "Ninth Sister, youe with me."

    As soon as Xuan Zhu left, Qian Wanyu dragged the person back into the room and pressed her into a chair.

    "Remember what I said to you before?" Qian Wanyu''s voice was cold and icy.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see the other party''s expression, so she couldn''t stop the beating of her heart, not knowing at all which sentence the other party was talking about.

    Female Protagonist had said so many things to her, how could she remember which one it was?

    "Seventh sister."

    She tried to turn around, but was pressed by Qian Wanyu on her shoulder, "Don''t move."

    "Oh."

    Qian Wanyu unravelled her long hair that was tied up high, a strand of ck hair fell down, her five fingers gently rubbed it, she picked up a small handful and sniffed it gently.

    It was the same as that memory.

    Dongfang Minghui did not know what the person behind her was doing, but she could feel the other person''s breath right next to her ear, and her eyes rolled wildly, and her heart was beating uncontrobly as the burning breath behind her drew nearer, and her ears could not help but redden.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed her saliva.

    "Why are your ears red?" Qian Wanyu gently pinched her earlobe and asked in a low voice.

    Dongfang Minghui''s whole body trembled lightly after being touched like this, and the redness covered her whole face. Unlike the cold and icy voice of the past, the low and sexy voice of the female lead just prated her eardrums.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu wanted to just press her on the bed directly and kiss her licking and biting her lips till she begged for mercy. But she didn''t want to scare her away, ording to her knowledge of Ninth Sister, she would most likely run away

    Her Ninth Sister was bold something and other times timid.

    "Shouldn''t you exin to me about the thief master? Hmm?" Qian Wanyu let go of the hair after a few moments of regret.

    She didn''t feel too relieved regarding Xuan Zhu.

    "Ah." Dongfang Minghui tried to turn around, but she could not move as she was pressed down by the other party''s two hands.

    Speaking with her back to the Female Protagonist, she always felt weird.

    "Seventh sister, things are actually like this." Dongfang Minghui told Qian Wanyu what had happened in thest few days, and at the end, exined, "Seventh sister, I actually feel that my Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers Skill is somewhat simr to the fast and ruthlessness method that the Thief Master uses."

    Thief Master wanted to find someone to be his sessor, and he and Xuan Zhu both tested her and even cheated her just to make her ept.

    Coincidentally, Dongfang Minghui just happened to want to dig a little deeper into her skills and wanted to ask for some lessons from Thief Master, so she went along with it and naturally epted their arrangement.

    Qian Wanyuughed, Ninth Sister had some bad ideas again, always smoothly scamming other people by ident. Thinking about it, Xuan Zhu and Thief Master thought they had gotten a bargain, but little did they know that Ninth Sister was the winner in the end.

    "Since you have decided to learn, learn it well, and don''t lose the reputation of the Thief Master."

    "Good."

    Nine people came, Bai Lu was sent away so only eight people were left when they went back. The teacher considered everyone''s safety, so he divided the eight of them into two groups of four, one group led by Lu Chen, and one group still led by Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui was originally assigned to Lu Chen''s group by the teacher, Nan Nan however offered to swap before returning to Qian Wanyu''s squad.

    "Everyone, see you at the academy."

    The two teams got on the flying beast in groups, and Xuan Zhu looked at Qian Wanyu and Qian Minghui with reluctance.

    "Wanyu, Minghui, I will go to Snow Capital to see you guys some time."

    Seeing the flying beast take off, Xuan Zhu shouted.

    Mu Sheng poked his head out curiously and said, "Isn''t this girl the one who came to see Sister Wanyust time?"

    Dongfang Minghui squinted at Female Protagonist and inexplicably came up with, "Yes, she is more familiar with Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu gave her a puzzled look, Dongfang Minghui immediately pretended to look elsewhere, but in her heart, she could not help but spit.

    The day before they left, the two of them were still meeting secretly, they really had an intimate rtionship.

    No wonder she always feels that there is a secret between the two, and fortunately, she doesn''t need to sleep at night now, otherwise, she couldn''t follow the Female Protagonist.

    As a result, she discovered the topic she and Xuan Zhu had to talk about.

    Thinking that Female Protagonist had to cooperate with Xuan Zhu in order to get the form, Dongfang Minghui felt uncontroble anger in her heart.

    She remembered the elixir given by Female Protagonist inside her space ring, the Mixed Heaven Pill but she didn''t know what herbs were used to make it.

    Because Nan Nan had said that the two pills had amon ingredient, Dongfang Minghui had asked Lu Xing about it secretly.

    Lu Xing''s answer was that the medicinal nts of their n were grown by soaking in special water, the spiritual spring in the sacred pond.

    This increased the difficulty of identification because the Mixed Heaven Pill was made from more than a dozen medicinal nts, not to mention identify which medicinal nts were watered through the spiritual spring, she didn''t even know which spiritual spring was used.

    "What are you thinking about in your little head?"

    Qian Wanyu was still wondering what the other person''s nce meant. Se couldn''t settle down. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the other person frowning and didn''t know what she was thinking about.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the Female Protagonist and wanted to say something, she obviously knew that the other party was a dark spiritual master, just like Xuan Zhu, and even knew more than the other party, but why couldn''t she be as frank as Xuan Zhu?

    Suddenly, Dongfang Minghui was a little jealous of Xuan Zhu''s openness.

    "Nothing."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were slightly dark, the more the other party said nothing, the more it meant something was wrong if only she could read the other party''s mind how good would that be she always felt that the other party was hiding something from her.

    This feeling was terrible.

    "Don''t think too much, practice, you just broke through Great Spiritualist, but you don''t have enough experience in realbat, you still need to solidify your foundation."

    Qian Wanyu was already ready to find a chance to take her out for some experience when she returned to the Royal Academy this time.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she also felt that this time she broke through a little too fast, there was a bit of an unreal feeling to it.

    When night came, the flying beast automatically slowed down, Qian Wanyu found an open ce in mid-air, and the four of themnded there for the time being.

    The four of them had a clear division ofbour. Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing prepared dinner, while Qian Wanyu and Mu Sheng went out to look for wood.

    After the fire was lit, the whole ce was much brighter.

    Dongfang Minghui had ced insect repellent pills in various ces long before they came back, hoping to expel the general insects and beasts.

    "Did you guys still have a good trip to Phoenix Pond this time?"

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Dongfang Minghui asked curiously while roasting some meat.

    "Naturally it went well, but the only thing I didn''t expect was Sister Wanyu''s sudden advancement during the enlightenment, Minghui you don''t know, that scene at that time was simply" Mu Sheng said with great fanfare as if it was him that was breaking through at the time.

    Even if he didn''t say it, she knew that scene, but she still cooperated with Mu Sheng to act very surprised and curious.

    "Haha, if I had known I would have followed."

    "You pharmacists, s, it''s really a pity." Lu Xing sighed and pointed at Mu Sheng, "This time, with the Spiritual Infusion, both Mu Sheng and I are about to break through Great Spiritualist. This annual freshman audition is really something for the freshmen to aspire to."

    Qian Wanyu sat aside and watched them chatting quietly, watching the other partyughing with Mu Sheng and Lu Xing, her heart inexplicably grew a bit annoyed.

    "Ninth Sister, apany me to go out for a walk."

    Qian Wanyu directly handed the chicken leg in her hand to Lu Xing and pulled the other party towards the forest.

    "Seventh sister, you''ve been cultivating all day, aren''t you hungry?" Dongfang Minghui was surprised, she felt a creepy aura emanating from the other party.

    Qian Wanyu did not answer but pulled the person deeper into the forest with big steps.

    Dongfang Minghui licked her lips, she felt that the forest was too dark, and the Female Protagonist just looked a little bit wrong.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly turned and used some force to push her against arge tree. Her long legs locked her in ce and their skin touched directly as she kept her hands on both sides of her body.

    The two of them were so close that they could feel the heat of each other''s bodies and the hot breath sprayed on each other''s faces.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, she did not understand what the Female Protagonist was trying to do, she instinctively shrank back, and found that behind her was a tree, there was really no way back!

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu saw the other party''s throat moved, her eyes grew even darker as she gently approached, so close that the tips of their noses were pressed together, she liked the scent and taste of Ninth Sister''s body.

    They embraced each other like this many times in the illusionary world, and that feeling made her yearn for it every day.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but swallow, her heart thumping as the other came closer.

    "Seven"

    Qian Wanyu saw the other party slightly open her vermillion coloured lips and without hesitation, she pressed her lips against Minghui''s.

    Dongfang Minghui pupils widened so wide they almost popped out, she was so scared that her legs went weak and she almost fell to the ground.

    Qian Wanyu smoothly fished her with one hand domineering wrapping her arm tightly around her waist, and using the other hand to press the back of her head against the tree as she stretched out her tongue into Minghui''s mouth, sucking her little lc tongue with all her might.

    This sucking, for Minghui it felt as if her soul was sucked away!

    Dongfang Minghui felt dizzy, she subconsciously wanted to push the other party away, but who knows that the moment her hands reached out, she touched the other party''s chest along with two soft parts

    "Mmm."

    Qian Wanyu let out a short murmur and loosened her restraint.

    Hearing such a sound, Dongfang Minghui shivered in fear and realizing what she had identally touched, she was so frightened that she retracted her hands straight back and put them behind her back, ufortable as to where to ce her fingers.

    "No more smiling at them in the future, hmm?"

    As soon as the other party approached, Dongfang Minghui''s legs were weak, and she nodded vigorously, regardless of whether she heard what the other party was saying.

    She felt her heart was about to beat out of her chest, and it kept thumping and thumping.

    Qian Wanyu saw that she kept her head down and did not dare to look directly at herself. With the help of the faint light, she could see the other party''s red ears and her attractive lips. She subconsciously licked the corners of her lips. Next time she should just tie her hands up, lest she touches the wrong ce again.

    "Well, I won''t embarrass you, let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu held the person''s hand behind her, feeling that the palm was sweaty, she couldn''t help butugh or cry at this timid ninth sister.

    Dongfang Minghui''s legs felt week, and each step felt like she was walking on clouds totally unreal. She hung her head like a little daughter-inw and followed Qian Wanyu back to their resting ce, only to find out after the fact that her tongue was a little sore and her mouth had a bloody taste.

    She subconsciously licked her lips, there was a little tingling, she guessed just now that the Female Protagonist must''ve been very violent when she sucked on her tongue.

    "Sister Wanyu, Minghui, where have you been, this roast leg is almost cold,e over and eat." Mu Sheng enthusiastically handed something to the two.

    Qian Wanyu directly took Dongfang Minghui''s portion over as well, she walked over and handed it to her, "Eat a little."

    Dongfang Minghui did not dare to raise her head, she just took it, squatted to the side of the tree and ate some small mouthfuls of food.

    It wasn''t until half of the meat was in her belly that she realized exactly what had just happened.

    She was kissed by the Female Protagonist!

    Kissed by the Female Protagonist!

    Kissed!!!??

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were wide and she was just squatting dumbly, the first time she identally kissed Female Protagonist, it was a total ident! ident! ident!

    Now this situation, she secretly twisted her head and found that Qian Wanyu had closed her eyes and started cultivating.

    There was silence all around, just the campfire crackling and burning.

    She touched the corner of her lips, a little sore seems like it was all real.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the rest of the beast''s leg in her hand,pletely lost her appetite, the thought of the other party putting her tongue deep into her mouth

    Her face tumbled into aplete red tomato, but it''s a good thing the light nearby was dark, and no one could see her red cheeks.

    Why did the Female Protagonist kiss her?

    This question, she thought for a night but did not figure anything out, naturally, she was spiritlesse morning.

    A group of four people were on the flying beast, and Dongfang Minghui picked a position a little far from the Female Protagonist.

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing have found it surprising that Qian Wanyu and Minghui had always been so close but today for some reason they seemed a little distant from each other. Normally the rtionship between the two sisters was so good that it made onlookers envious.

    This, what''s wrong today?

    The two of them looked at each other and were surprised did they go and argue yesterday in the forest?

    Dongfang Minghui was nervous when she saw the Female Protagonist, there were a few small twists in her heart. She did not know how to face it.

    She didn''t know what was going on in Seventh sister''s head, the aura and feeling from the Female Protagonist''s body was a bit off.

    She wondered if the other party was struggling because of the dark spiritual power breeding and couldn''t find a solution, the only current solution was the mixed heaven pill in her hands. Following the normal plot, the Female Protagonist should have had two men at this time, could it be that she was horny yesterday and took her for Lu Xing? Or someone else?

    "Minghui, what''s wrong with you and Sister Wanyu? Did you have a fight?" Mu Sheng came up next to her and asked carefully.

    Dongfang Minghui gave him a powerless look, this question was about to burst her brain as well ah!

    But seeing that the other party wanted to say something else, she immediately interrupted, "Mu Sheng, Seventh sister and I didn''t quarrel."

    If it was just a quarrel it wouldn''t be so annoying

    This time they stillnded in the wilderness, a pile of rocks surrounded this wastnd.

    From time to time since yesterday, Qian Wanyu would observe her reactions in secret, admittedly her actions yesterday were on purpose. She was tired of watching Ninth Sister hooking up with another person, she''d always talk to Nan Nan, Liu Qi, Xuan Zhu or any other person and they all looked so intimate.

    She knew very well about Mu Sheng and Lu Xing''s intentions, but there were still some misgivings in her heart. She didn''t mind letting the other party have time to think but she wouldn''t allow her to run away

    The good thing is that after that night, Dongfang Minghui was acting as normal, looking no different from other days.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu tried asking, "There is no wood, apany me to collect some branches from other ces."

    "Okay."

    Without saying a word, she followed behind.

    The two of them were walking one after the other, Qian Wanyu''s fingers moved, trying to hold the other''s soft little hand.

    After struggling for a moment and not being able to grab it, she suddenly stopped turned to Dongfang Minghui and said, "The road is not good, I''ll hold your hand."

    Not caring about Minghui''s opinion, she domineeringly grabbed her hand.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was confused, the road was not quite good to walk on? The road was straight and smooth! Not to mention that there weren''t even any obstacles on the road just somerge stones ah!<blockquote>

    Ahahaha Wanyu!

    How did you guys enjoy this steamy chapter ?

    Their story is building up!</blockquote>

 Chapter 52 (2)

    Chapter 52 (2)

    She tried to take back her hand, but it was held firmly by the other side, the force was too strong for her to get out of

    Qian Wanyu looked around and her eyes swept around the surroundings. Did they seem to have entered a stone forest?

    Looking up, there was nothing besides rocks.

    "There seems to be nothing suspicious here."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, blinked again, and suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu tightened her hand and gazed at her with tender eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face reddened, and her heart thumped uncontrobly fast, almost forgetting what she was going to say.

    "Um, before when we arrived at Yundu City, wasn''t there a team that lost contact with everyone else, do you still remember?"

    Qian Wanyu naturally remembered because the freshmen waited for those five people for a long time, fortunately, they arrived in time for the match.

    In the middle of this was also of course the appearance of Li Yunan, if not because of his brain turning to mush and suddenly confessing to Ninth Sister in public, it wouldn''t have caused so many issuester like the one with Murong Qingyi.

    "Rted to them?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "I was fortunate enough to be inside the teacher''s office that day, and I heard the reason why the five of them werete."

    She told the story of what the five had encountered, focusing on the fact that they had been besieged by a special spiritual grass and walked in a stone forest for three days.

    "I seem to have a slight impression of the strain of grass you mentioned." Qian Wanyu remembered the man in white, called Xiu Qi, whom she had met in the examination grounds before, he seemed to have said that he was chasing a medicinal nt that had gained wisdom.

    "Seventh sister you know that medicinal nt?"

    "Pig Immortal grass, it is said to be extremely cunning."

    Hearing the name of this medicinal nts from the Female Protagonist''s mouth, Dongfang Minghui became more curious.

    Love Flower was the most cunning of the medicinal nts she had ever seen, and she did not expect that another rival would appear that was on par with it.

    "It would be good if we could meet."

    Qian Wanyu smiled, "Let''s take a walk."

    Because of the presence of this person beside her, she suddenly felt that the longer the road, the better, best if it went on forever!

    Dongfang Minghui felt the warmth from the other person''s hand, passing from her hand to her heart.

    She couldn''t help but think of yesterday''s night, the burning breath spread on her face, and her face instantly flushed again.

    Qian Wanyu kept walking forward, walking for almost an hour, with a nce they still could not see any end.

    "Let''s make a mark."

    She drew out her long whip and used the unique hook end of the Water Thunder Whip to make a mark on arge rock.

    The two of them made marks along the way.

    An hourter, Dongfang Minghui pointed to the ce not far away that had been cracked by the Water Thunder Whip, "Seventh sister, we''ve just been here."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little confused, so they were really trapped here?

    Qian Wanyu squeezed her palm, "Don''t worry, Seventh sister will find a way to take you out."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little ufortable with this new style of affection from the Female Protagonist, but she still believed in the Female Protagonist''s words.

    Qian Wanyu took out a smoke bomb and threw it into the air, but it met with a random wall of nothing in mid-air and fell straight down.

    Smoke spread throughout the rocky forest.

    The two people covered their noses, turned around and ran in another direction.

    "This should be a formation since it is a formation, there will definitely be an eye." Qian Wanyu thought, if Qing Mo was here, this ce wouldn''t be able to trap herit''s too bad she didn''t know too much about formations.

    Dongfang Minghui was even more ignorant, she didn''t know anything besides making pills, shooting needles and talking to nts

    "Seventh sister, have you noticed that there is not a single nt here?" She turned around and wanted to catch a little nt to ask about the situation.

    Qian Wanyu nodded and found a stone to sit down, "Don''t get worked up yet, rest here for a while."

    Strictly speaking, they''d been walking for almost an hour or two.

    "Seventh sister, the stone forest we encountered doesn''t seem to be the same as the one they encountered." Dongfang Minghui had heard the people narrate how they got to the stone forest and then encountered a mist, then they kept walking around for three days trying to find a way out.

    Qian Wanyu took out a bottle of spiritual liquid directly from her space ring and handed it over, "Drink it."

    Female Protagonist was too gentle! T-this and the personality from the original plot was too different ah!

    Dongfang Minghui foolishly took the spirit liquid, drank a mouthful and blinked, still thinking this was all unreal.

    When Qian Wanyu saw her in a daze, she went to the centre of the stone forest, drew out her long whip, waved it a few times, and the big stone broke into countless small stones.

    Some stones even directly evaporated into dust, that shows how powerful her force was.

    She continued to whip around and within a few moments, the surrounding rocks had turned into a pile of rubble.

    "Seventh sister."

    Female Protagonist''s technique was simply too violent!

    "Go."

    Next, Dongfang Minghui saw the Female Protagonist''s simple and brutal method. All the way through, all the stones turned into a pile of small stones under Qian Wanyu''s Water Thunder Whip, which further turned into dust when the wind blew.

    She thought that Qian Wanyu would''ve slowly deduced the location and then destroy it not bulldoze like this Truly an eye opening experience.

    "Seventh sister, we should have walked for half an hour, it seems that we have not encountered the path we walked before."

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "Let''s just keep walking, we should be out of here soon."

    She was convinced that if she just destroyed everything in her path they would get out, so the long whip in her hand waved even harder.

    Dongfang Minghui stood just a meter away from her because when the stones flew up, they would always ssh down around her, and a meter away was the safest distance.

    "Seventh sister, take a break."

    She chased closely all the way and saw the other party swinging the long whip all the way but she didn''t seem tired at all!

    However, hearing her say so, Qian Wanyu still turned her head and looked at her, "Let''s rest in the next stone forest."

    Not long after, Dongfang Minghui did see another stone forest, allrge rocks, each oneparable to the height of a grown man, thergest one they had ever encountered.

    "Ninth Sister."

    This weird sort of stone forest that looked different from the previous ones there must be something fishy.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her, "Don''t go there, you stay here first."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as the Female Protagonist walked into the stone forest. As a result, the stones in the stone forest out of nowhere started to all move.

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    Every time the stones moved, they brushed directly past Qian Wanyu''s side, if she hadn''t dodged in time, this collision would have sent her flying. The stones started to move faster and faster as well!

    Dongfang Minghui who was watching the show had just calmed down but then she got anxious seeing this scene.

    "This should be the centre of the formation." She walked back and forth, wanting to go in but afraid that she would drag the Female Protagonist back.

    She watched the Female Protagonist dodge those big boulders and didn''t even have a chance to swing the whip.

    As time passed, the stones in the stone formation moved very fast, almost forming a line.

    "What to do what to do."

    Dongfang Minghui''s anxious head was on fire, and she suddenly remembered what Female Protagonist had said earlier, "The eye of the formation."

    How do you find the eye of the formation? What the hell is the eye of the formation in the first ce? She looked left and right and only saw small stones scattered everywhere, the speed of the stone forest was too fast.

    Dongfang Minghui was about to give up when she found a stone next to a small, inconspicuous grass.

    Her first reaction was wow this is strange.

    The second reaction was a direct instinctive pounce, and the result was that the small grass was so scared that it directly pulled its legs out and ran.

    "Holy shit, I knew it!"

    Dongfang Minghui directly cursed.

    All the way here, not to mention grass, she hadn''t even seen a leaf!

    "Pig Immortal grass do not run!"

    Listening to her so shout, without having to call them, Love Flower and Lucky flew out of her space ring. Toothless also fell out and they all ran after the happy little grass. Their speed was quite fast, in the blink of an eye they''d ran tens of meters.

    "Boom boom boom boom boom -"

    Just when the pig fairy grass pulled out its roots to run, the big stones in the stone formation all stopped.

    Qian Wanyu seized the opportunity to wave her long whip and shatter all the stones into rubble.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu quickly followed, the result made her have blurry eyes, she seemed to see three nts in a race? A small nt which she couldn''t see clearly, and another two nts behind???

    Toothless ran halfway and went to bite Dongfang Minghui''s pants, causing her to almost fall on her heels.

    "Toothless, what are you doing?"

    Toothless bit her pants and dragged her back.

    Dongfang Minghui looked back at Love Flower and Lucky and found that the two nts had run back again.

    "It got away."

    Love Flower and Lucky burrowed back into her space ring with little interest.

    Toothless ran back to the previous stone formation, burrowed through the cracks, and then found the spot where the Pig Immortal Grass was before and began its usual skill of digging a hole.

    "Toothless!"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her wrist and said, "Let''s see what it''s going to do first."

    Toothless dug and dug, and soon dug out a bunch of things, including many shiny ss eggs, colourful and very beautiful, and a piece of tin fragment.

    Toothless bit the tin fragment directly into its mouth, ran to Dongfang Minghui''s side, and spat it out into her hands.

    Dongfang Minghui picked up the tin fragment and looked around, wondering why she felt as if she had seen this thing somewhere before.

    No matter what it was it should be good stuff, she casually threw the stuff into her space ring.

    "Wow, are these supposed to be hidden by that pig immortal grass?"

    This result seemed somewhatughable, a spirit grass needed these shiny things? The key was that this spirit grass''s intelligence was also a little too high, it even knew how to hide its treasures.

    "Toothless, you are wonderful."

    After being besieged in this stone forest for almost half a day, it''s good to be able to get these things aspensation.

    Qian Wanyu also stretched out her hand to touch Toothless, only to have Toothless squeal at her and almost bite her.

    Its face showed a fierce look, showing two sharp teeth.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, Toothless seemed to be defensive towards Seventh sister all the time, who knew what was going on

    "Seventh sister, it didn''t mean to be mean to you."

    She hurriedly held Toothless in her arms and propped its mouth open to see the other''s teeth, sharp and long. toothless stuck out its tongue and licked her finger.

    "No issue, first put all these things away. If it''s really from that pig immortal nt, it will probablye back to you to get it."

    "Huh, it can still find me?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was funny, she had to think about it, if the pig immortal grass came back, she would set a trap to catch it. Thinking that this bag of loot was what lured it to her door, she was very happy to throw all the stuff directly into her space ring.

    Once the stone formation was broken, Dongfang Minghui looked at the sky, it was already broad daylight, "I don''t know if Lu Xing and Mu Sheng are looking for us everywhere."

    Qian Wanyu directly took her hand, "Come on, we should go back."

    As she expected, after they''d been gone for a few hours, Mu Sheng and Lu Xing could not sit still, they took their things and went in the direction they went, but they were also trapped in the stone forest formation.

    They''d however only gotten to the first half of the journey, while the two of them were a little farther, directly in the centre of the formation.

    Once the formation was broken, the four people walked for a few moments and met up.

    "Oh my God, Sister Wanyu, Minghui, where the hell have you guys been, we were just spinning around in circles here, we couldn''t get past it." Mu Sheng exaggeratedly shouted.

    Dongfang Minghui cheekilyughed, "No, we all got out safely in the end."

    Lu Xing bluntly said, "I thought I saw a nt slip by from my eyes, it was so fast"

    It must be the pig immortal grass, that nt looked especially like a little pig with ear-shaped leaves and a curly tail. The running skill of the grass was also first ss.

    "I didn''t expect it to be the eye of the Stone Forest Formation."

    Dongfang Minghuimented that if she had listened a little more carefully, she wouldn''t have been trapped for so long when she met it.

    In the end, at least they got a bunch of shiny things, although she did not know what use they had, being so cherished by a nt, they must be good.

    "Let''s go."

    The group walked around and spent seven or eight days, and on thest day, they were nearing Yundu City.

    They found a ce to stop.

    As usual, two people checked the security nearby and two went out to find dry branches, and this time, it was Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing''s turn.

    "Minghui, I will return to the n at the end of this semester, do you want toe back with me to our side for an adventure?"

    One of the reasons Lu Xing was close to Dongfang Minghui was that he could feel the strong softness of the other party, he liked it very much and thought the people from the elf n would definitely wee her if they meet her.

    The second reason was that the other party was really kind, he had seen her help them save one of his n membersst time.

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the other party in surprise, she didn''t expect the other party to invite her to enter the elf n, isn''t it normal that the elves don''t like humans in their territory?

    She suddenly remembered the Female Protagonist''s Mixed Heaven Pill, she pondered for a moment, "Lu Xing, isn''t there still some time left at the end of the first semester?"

    "Yeah, but you forgot, we can choose the time of the vacation, as long as we finish the tasks handed in by the academy."

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment, "Yes, but can my Seventh sister go?"

    Lu Xing had a few difficulties when it came to this request, in fact, he didn''t like Qian Wanyu''s aura at all, perhaps the Thunder Spiritual energy was too strong, it made him very ufortable. He naturally couldn''t say this to her sister though, "Yes, you helped saved our nst time, both of you will always be our recognized friends."

    That''s good!

    If possible, she could bring back some water from the spirit spring and refine some Mixed Heaven Pills for the Female Protagonist.

    "Let''s pick these-"

    "Minghui be careful!"

    Almost as soon as Lu Xing pushed her, dozens of flying needles appeared around her and flew out towards the back.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    A series of flying needles shout out but only a few of them entered the body of the man behind her, the rest shot into the trunk of a tree nearby.

    "Who are you people?!"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the group of ck-d people who suddenly jumped down from the trees, they were all wearing ck trench coats and had thick hats, making it impossible to see the face under the hats clearly.

    "Take her away, and as for this elf boy, take him along with you."

    The man leading the group lightly recognised Lu Xing''s identity, making Dongfang Minghui unusually surprised.

    But more than that, this damn group of people actually came to capture her too!

    "Wheeeee"

    Dongfang Minghui put two fingers in her mouth and let out an extremely short and sharp shrill whistle.

    The sound spread far away through spiritual power.

    "Lu Xing, split up."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if the Female Protagonist could grasp her meaning but she darted towards a random direction.

    Lu Xing chose a direction opposite to her, he wanted to attract the group''s attention, but the main force of the group focused on Dongfang Minghui''s direction.

    "The other side is from the Dark Legion, how did you provoke them?" Love flower suddenly popped with a question in her head.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly ran away, not even bothering to talk back to it.

    She did not know how she provoked these lunatics ah!

    "Heh heh heh heh"

    The chasing group''sughter was dark and sinister from behind, it simply made goosebumps show up on her skin, like a chasing ghost!

    Wherever she went, the other side followed.

    The speed was so fast that she could not hope to run free, so she stopped in front of a tree and released all her spiritual energy. The leaves around her floated in mid-air.

    "Get the hell out of my way."

    The other side was bbergasted, they wanted to hide but it was a little toote, and soon their bodies were all attacked by the leaves.

    Blood sshed everywhere, on their face and body cuts were bleeding out.

    Dongfang Minghui took this opportunity to slip away, in the blink of an eye, she escaped tens of metres.

    This was the first time she tried using an object other than a flying needle inbat, next time she would have to try again to see if she could use a flying sword instead.

    "Minghui, speed up, they''re catching up."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, that move just now almost drained her spiritual power, the probability that she could escape sessfully this time was probably less than ten percent!<blockquote>

    Oof cliffhanger! Almost Christmas guys, I hope you all have your presents ready and are getting some nice ones :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 53 (1)

    Chapter 53 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui ran forward with all her might, but running was not enough to get away from the fast shadow behind her.

    "Ninth miss, please follow me back."

    A ck shadow descended from the sky andnded in front of her, blocking her path. The person in the ck robe gave off an icy aura, an aura she had felt on the Female Protagonist before, but it was only for a moment.

    "You''re a Dark Spiritual Master."

    Combined with what Love Flower had just said about the Dark Legion, she guessed what the other party was.

    "Ninth Miss seems to have a lot of questions."

    The manughed grimly a few times, and suddenly two grey clouds of smoke emerged from each of his two hands.

    Once this smoke came out, it immediately pulled Dongfang Minghui''s memory back to the valley of death, where that grey fog had entered her body and soul sea.

    Little Colour paid a terrible price for this and until now still hadn''t recovered its human form.

    "Aura of death!"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately used her entire body''s spiritual power to resist but the other party seemed to be at least a Spiritual Schr level Dark Spiritual Master. Although this was only a single level difference but this single level could crush and suppress her till she couldn''t breathe.

    Little Colour was going crazy in her soul sea. It seemed to have noticed this familiar aura.

    She watched as the two clouds of grey smoke fused together and became an oversized cloud of smoke that moved closer and closer to her side.

    If she got tangled in this thing, her life force would definitely be devoured by it!

    "It''s over!"

    Dongfang Minghui nervously half-closed her eyes.

    Likewise, the ck-robed man grinned, sinisterly watching the other side being wrapped up in his aura of death but suddenly he was surprised at what happened.

    Looking at the cloud of grey smoke puffing out, Dongfang Minghui had resigned herself to death and wanted to close her eyes not willing to see it but suddenly the grey smoke disappeared upon touching her as if it had been drained by something.

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui could not help but be surprised.

    After a moment of confusion, the ck-robed manughed, "As expected of the Elven Heart, the Lord was right in his guess."

    Elven Heart?

    "Run quickly!"

    Seeing that the other party was bbergasted, Love Flower couldn''t help but roar at her in her consciousness.

    Dongfang Minghui subconsciously turned around and slipped away, before leaving she did not forget to continue throwing flying needles, flying leaves, and arge pile of stones on the ground have all flown up.

    Before being able to even touch the man they were all swallowed by the aura of death and quickly decayed into dust.

    Qian Wanyu first heard a shrill sound from the other side, a simr sound she had heard Ninth Sister blow before in the small courtyard, during her training with Toothless.

    She remembered that there was a difference in the length of the sound, if it was long and sharp it was an emergency if it was three short sounds it was amand to gather.

    Toothless was smart enough to hear it once or twice before it could tell the difference easily.

    She found Ninth Sister''s method of training interesting and wrote it down.

    She was about to hunt a beast, thinking she could roast it for dinner at night, but she didn''t expect to suddenly hear this sound, long and urgent.

    Almost subconsciously, she swept her eyes towards the road she and Lu Xing had just taken.

    After walking for half a moment, she found a pile of branches scattered around, when she took a look she noticed there seemed to be paths leading in all directions.

    She managed to follow the path Dongfang Minghui had taken and halfway found the scene of withered grass and trees.

    "Dark Spiritual Master."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes widened and she didn''t dare to think of the consequences, she immediately sped up.

    As expected further down, she saw four ck shadows surrounding Dongfang Minghui in the centre. It seemed like they wanted to capture her alive and not kill her.

    "Since Ninth Miss is not willing to cooperate with us we''ll have to force you."

    "Hey, how can you guys be so unreasonable what do you even want me to for?" Dongfang Minghui remembered the Elven Heart that came out of this person''s mouth earlier, and she immediately called out, "I don''t have that whatever Elven Heart you want, you must have the wrong person."

    These Dark Legion people were said to be able to manipte the dead and hid in the dark all day to research strange and weird things even experimenting on people. It was too scary to think of going back with them

    She felt that if she was taken away by them, her chances of survival were slim.

    Besides, the appearance of the Dark Legion in the plot shouldn''t have been this early! How did this happen!?

    "Help"

    She had just tried her skills just now to fight back, but they didn''t seem to work too well against this horrible group of people, probablyshe probably hadn''t trained enough

    Seeing the other party stretch out a thin, bony hand, Dongfang Minghui directly stabbed out some flying needles held in her ten fingers.

    Pffffffffffff

    The flying needles entered his hand but as if unfeeling, he continued to reach out towards her.

    "Ninth Sister, dodge."

    A bolt of lightning, no, a whip fell from the sky, followed by a thin purple thunderbolt directly on the man''s hand, instantly exploding the hand and half of his body.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her face and fell to the ground amidst a rain of blood and body parts.

    Strangely enough, half of the man''s body was blown away, but not much blood came out, what emerged from the body was mostly dense gray mist.

    "Seventh sister, careful, they''re Dark Spiritual Masters!"

    Qian Wanyu strong appearance immediately attracted the attention of the other three men, Dongfang Minghui obediently hid to the side, "Love flower, you''ve stayed in the Valley of Death for so long, do you know the weaknesses of these Dark Spiritual Masters?"

    She had also just remembered the skill of Love Flower just now, it was likely that skill that allowed her to survive the aura of death before. Otherwise she would have died for sure

    "Just twist their heads off."

    Dongfang Minghui shivered, just as the Love Flower finished speaking, she saw the Dark Spiritual Master, who had been half destroyed by Female Protagonist earlier, bouncing on one foot towards her side.

    With one eye staring at her and the other half of his head destroyed in a gruesome way, she held back the vomit that was churning inside her stomach.

    "Shit, is this a zombie or what?"

    Dongfang Minghui backed up, she used the time to look at the situation of the Female Protagonist. Three Spiritual Schrs surrounded her so she was already in the weaker side if this continued they''d all die here.

    "I''ll clean this guy up first."

    She took a deep breath and gave herself a pep talk, she suddenly remembered a saying that the Thief Master liked to keep repeating, the true method of stealing could be surmised in three words. Fast Ruthless urate

    Aim at the target, strike quickly, ruthlessly, and urately.

    If the opponent''s head was the target she wanted to steal this time, she had to hit then immediately escape, this was the essence of a thief.

    Dongfang Minghui walked over step by step, taking the opponent''s disgusting head as the target for her flying needles, she calcted the probability of the opponent being able to dodge, and calcted the orientation the opponent was on when dodging the flying needle.

    "Hyah!"

    The flying needle flew out from her fingers. Just as she calcted, the half-ruined body stopped for a moment and immediately dodged towards the left side.

    Just then, Dongfang Minghui swept by quickly, a short de slipped out of her sleeve and shed strongly towards the man''s throat, but instead of leaving immediately, she turned around and snapped the man''s neck off.

    It was only when she saw the man''s head on the ground that she realized she had killed someone!!!

    "Seventh sister, break their necks."

    Dongfang Minghui then leaned against a tree and took a deep breath, the half head of the man rolled off on the ground as the corpse slopped down without any more movement.

    She actually wasn''t scared despite it being her first time killing, there was more relief alongside nausea.

    Observing Qian Wanyu''s fight again, she immediately stood up again, pondering how to attract the attention of one person so as to lighten the Female Protagonist''s load.

    Suddenly out of nowhere

    "I only made you capture one person, yet you''re still not done, what use is there for all of you."

    She had been calcting before that if she eliminated three people, this disaster should be over. She absolutely didn''t expect that the hope that had just been born in her heart waspletely dashed by the sudden appearance of this person.

    The strong aura and presence of this man was overwhelmingpared to everyone on the field. If these four people were Spiritual Schrs, there was an 80 per cent chance that the person who just appeared here was a Spiritual King.

    Spiritual King!

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, wiped the blood from her hands, and lightly licked the corners of her lips, "Love Flower if I am unfortunately taken away this time, you, Lucky and Toothless need to take the opportunity to escape."

    When the time came, when she fell into the hands of these people the contents of her space ring would definitely be known. She didn''t want all her little friends to get stuck in her bad luck as well

    "Hey, I heard that you guys want some kind of elven heart."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly shouted and opened a space ring the Female Protagonist had given her with dozens of bottles of spiritual liquid still inside. She almost used up all her spiritual energy before trying to escape.

    The thought of all her pills and potions being taken by themter alongside all the treasure she had taken from the Valley of Death made her heart bleed. If she knew it was gonna be like this she should''ve exchanged it for money in the Nangong Family''s auction in exchange for some worthless spirit stones instead.

    She looked at the other party with cold eyes while desperately drinking spirit liquid, in a few moments, ten bottles of spirit liquid were poured into her stomach, an abundant spirit power came out from her body, flowing through her meridians and five internal organs.

    "Do you want to die?!"

    Love Flower suddenly shouted in her consciouness.

    Dongfang Minghui gurgled the fifteenth bottle down her belly, "I don''t want to die."

    Before dying she had to at least put up a good fight and see if she could win something from this hopeless situation.

    "I have the elven heart you want here." Dongfang Minghui took out a very shiny thing from her space ring, green and shiny it looked particrly dazzling.

    The two words "Elven Heart" focused everyone''s attention.

    Qian Wanyu face turned colder, she didn''t know what that gadget was exactly. It wasn''t any Elven Heart or any nonsense it was one of the things stolen from the Pig Immortal Grass'' treasure trove. Until now she still didn''t really have any clue what it was.

    But, apparently, the other side believed it to be the real thing.

    "Let my Seventh sister go, or I will destroy this thing, and then you''ll have nothing." Dongfang Minghui showed a ruthless smile.

    Qian Wanyu fingers moved, feeling a bit itchy.

    "If Ninth Miss cooperates, naturally everything can be discussed."

    The other party raised his hand, and Qian Wanyu walked directly over. Looking at her with aplicated expression, he coldly asked, "What do you want?"

    "Seventh sister quickly go!"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly shoved back her hand, her look was firm, "No, not to mention a small Spiritual King, even if a Spiritual Saint came today I won''t back down!"

    This is a sign of cowardice, a disgrace, and it would be a heart demon for her that she could never ovee.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, yes, she was wrong, she underestimated the Female Protagonist. She''d always been quite cowardly, always thinking that such a powerful enemy was too strong, and the Female Protagonist was still too weak. She did not know that her Seventh sister had never yielded in the face of the strong, she preferred to be broken than to back down.

    She lightly walked to her and whispered, "Seventh sister, you deal with the three of them, I will deal with this Spiritual King, take a gamble okay?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know exactly what the other side was going to do, but the thought of fighting with Ninth Sister made her fighting spirit soar, her whole body''s blood was boiling and full of battle spirit.

    "Okay, let''s gamble."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her whole body''s tendons and bones were about to break, and she was just one step away from death. She had just drunk twenty bottles of spiritual liquid, and her spiritual power had skyrocketed, a power she had never felt before was surging through her body but the price she paid was also quite painful.

    The spiritual power was beyond her tolerance and it would gnaw away at her flesh and blood inch by inch until she died from the inside

    "Here, if you want to get this, fight until I am unable to fight anymore."

    She waved the greenish thing in front of her opponent and threw it back into her space ring with a bad smile.

    With a swipe of her hand, all the stones around her floated in mid-air with her spiritual power, surrounding her in a circle.

    "Ninth Miss, with just one hand?"

    The man stepped forward, reached out and grabbed, the whole space around them seemed to distort as all the floating stones were destroyed in seconds.

    Even the surrounding trees were partly destroyed. A Spiritual King''s power cannot be underestimated.

    "More than that."

    Even with those things gone, all the silver needles in her space ring flew out, forming a sword shape in mid-air, and shed towards the man.

    "Minghui, let''s take a gamble."

    Love Flower suddenly jumped out from her space ring, along with the other two little ones, the man just coldly looked at this happening without reacting.

    The appearance of Love Flower had changed from how it looked in Death Valley so he couldn''t recognise it. Even if he did, to him the other side was just a bunch of medicinal nts.

    Medicinal nts were born to be collected and refined, there was no right for them to speak.

    Love Flower and Lucky were tangled together while Toothless looked at the man dumbly. It couldn''t understand what was happening so it simply focused on Dongfang Minghui and paced back and forth, wanting to rush up and bite the person on impulse.

    "Minghui, sister Wanyu."

    Mu Sheng knew something must have changed, he searched around and did not find Lu Xing, but he was a Wood Spiritual Master and could feel a deadly aura in this forest.

    He was walking along the trail and found the withered grass, and then he saw four figures in ck, bizarrely shaped, stronger than any disciples he had ever seen in the academy.

    They seemed to even be a few points stronger than Sister Wanyu.

    Mu Sheng did not hesitate, he felt that Sister Wanyu''s side was still okay, mainly Minghui side was too obviously lopsided, the power difference was too big. He had a total of two big skills, one was small white''s confusion and poisonous smoke, but everyone was fighting already so this didn''t seem useful now.

    "Little green, go."

    Little Green was a magic nt that was taken in by Mu Sheng, and like Little White, it was also a low-level magic nt, its growth was not very high but it had many skills and could summon little friends to help.

    The vines and branches swish all around, enclosing the small battle circle directly.After that, the vines all intertwined, binding the hands and feet of all the Dark Spiritual Masters.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu took this opportunity to catch their breath for a moment, and in a sh, all these nts retreated as like a backflowing flood.

    "What''s going on?"

    Mu Sheng froze, there was something in this group of people that made the nts fearful, even Little Green had retreated back into his body.

    "Death!"

    All of Dongfang Minghui''s spiritual energy manifested into her hand, and the invisible sword from before swung down on top of the other''s head.

    Mu Sheng watched the thrilling scene and forgot to react.

    The man in ck looked at this calmly and gently mped the entire sword with one finger thenpletely destroyed it with a little force. Dongfang Minghui watched as those needles fell down one by one

    "Come with me."

    The other side extended a pale-skinned hand to pull Dongfang Minghui away.

    "No."

    Mu Sheng suddenly blocked the hand but the aura of death merely touched him and made him roll his eyes and faint.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly used a dagger to cut into the extended hand at the same moment.

    If it was an ordinary dagger naturally it couldn''t hurt him but this dagger had taken all her spiritual power, the dagger''s entire de was wrapped in spiritual power.

    The other party wrinkled his brow as it stabbed in, and all the spiritual energy around his body shot out not only blowing Mu Sheng five meters away, but also throwing Dongfang Minghui against a tree.

    "Poof."

    "Poof."

    She hit the tree hard and fell down. Her entire head was dizzy from the impact and she could barely make out some random voices.

    "Ninth Sister, stand up."

    "Kill them all."

    "Get up."

    Dongfang Minghuiy on the ground and closed her eyes, she felt so tired, her whole body was in severe pain, she didn''t even have the strength to get up.

    Seeing this, Qian Wanyu directly extracted all the essence of thunder from her dantian, and one after another thunder sted her remaining opponents into charcoal.

    Thinking of Dongfang Minghui''s previous reminder, she directly crushed the heads of the three people one by one as well to put her mind at ease.

    Seeing that the other party had walked up to Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu threw out a water thunder whip directly at the other party, "If you want to take her away, go through me first."

    The man saw all the people he brought had died andughed, then spat, "A group of useless trash!"

    Two waste spiritualists actually made him have so much trouble. If he had known this before he would''ve just taken them when they were returned to the Dongfang Family.

    Letting the tiger go back to the mountain will always create endless troubles.

    "Just you, a Great Spiritualist, want to protect her?" The man snickered.

    It had to be said that the killing power of these words was greater than any stimtion, Qian Wanyu looked colder than ever as her grip on the water thunder whip in her hand tightened.

    "Cut the crap ande!"

    Dongfang Minghui did not know what was happening, she was muddled, it was as if she was back in the years when she was a doctor, seeing the patient sent into the operating room there was always hope, but when they came out covered, there was a bit of a small sadness. After seeing so many patients passing away, her heart had also be cold.

    "Minghui, wake up."

    "Wake up."

    "Wake up."

    "Wake up."

    "Mother wake up."

    She struggled to open her eyes, and somewhere in her body, a soft boing sounded, as if a lock had just been opened by a key. Then somewhere deep inside her body, a huge surge of spiritual energy surged out from her body, startling the two people who were about to fight.

    "Impossible!"

    It was only a matter of moments before the depleted spiritual energy in her body not only recovered as before, but her level also rose and rose all the way from Great Spiritualist to Spiritual Schr, and with a gentle break, it soared to Spiritual King, not stopping there the spiritual energy was still bubbling all the way forward.

    The man in ck changed his expression, but Qian Wanyu frowned, slightly worried.

    At that moment, the promotion stopped, stopping at the level of third rank Spiritual King.

    Dongfang Minghui abruptly opened her eyes, she had never felt such abundant spiritual energy, all her blood vessels seemed to have opened up epting the baptism of spiritual energy from the outside world.<blockquote>

    Hope you guys had a Merry Christmas! Enjoy the chapter guys! Stay safe!</blockquote>

 Chapter 53 (2)

    Chapter 53 (2)

    She pped the ground with one hand, and she rolled up in mid-air to stand up in on leap.

    "Seventh sister, I made you worry."

    The spiritual pressure emanating from her was of the Spiritual King level, Qian Wanyu gave her a worried look, if Qing Mo hadn''t closed up at this critical moment, things might not have been so bad.

    "How is it possible!? What secret method did you use??"

    With such a big breakthrough, the man in ck couldn''t think of any other method other than using a secret method to raise her level. But the act of using a secret method like this was a situation that all cultivators were most unwilling to face.

    Although secret methods could truly increase your rank immediately, the person using it would suffer a bacsh and stay at that level for life, unable to grow any stronger. Their cultivation would forever stop there and may even go backwards.

    Qian Wanyu felt her heart hurt, such a secret method was indeed something that shouldn''t be easily used. The water thunder whip in her hands was so gripped tightly her knuckles turned white.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled very brightly to answer, "You shall die."

    "Seventh sister, we''ll team up."

    Dongfang Minghui stretched out her hand, Qian Wanyu felt her heart hurt but grasped her hand, although she was sad they had to solve this enemy first before anything else.

    Afterwards, they could talk more about Minghui''s strange power boost.

    "It couldn''t be a secret method, what other method did you use?" At most, ordinary secret methods could only raise one level from the base, he had never seen any cultivator like Dongfang Minghui, who went to Spiritual King out of nowhere!

    A white mist drifted by, and Qian Wanyu found herself in an illusionary world, it was the home she and Ninth Sister had built together. Since the two of them were holding hands, Dongfang Minghui naturally saw it too.

    "Seventh sister, this is the illusionary realm."

    Earlier, Love Flower briefly told her the detailed n which was to pull this Spiritual King level Dark Spiritual Master into the illusionary realm and take the other person''s head while he was busy fighting his heart demons.

    She was currently a third rank Spiritual King, but the other party was an entire six levels higher than her, a ninth rank Spiritual King, one step short of Spiritual Monarch realm, thankfully the other party did not cross into this realm, otherwise, she and Seventh sister would really have to die here.

    "Go, Love Flower has found the other party."

    This illusionary realm was controlled by Love Flower, it naturally knew the location of the other party, and had transmitted it to Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled Female Protagonist and left, but found that she didn''t budge.

    "What method did you use to enhance your spiritual power, tell me."

    "Seventh sister, it''s a seal."

    In fact, she also forgot about this, this sealed power was originally Little Colour''s helpless act when it signed the contract with her because without sealing all of its cultivation, with her status as a little Spiritualist at that time, she would probably explode.

    Little Colour was not willing to have years of cultivation ruined, so it sealed it all inside her body.

    Qian Wanyu wrinkled her eyebrows but did not loosen them, and instead pursued, "Is it that magic nt?"

    "Yes, quickly Seventh sister I have limited time."

    Using this sealed power was not normal like a breakthrough, she would suffer a certain bacsh. What exactly it was, she was not sure.

    But that person, she was definitely going to kill first before that.

    When the two of them found him, the other party, as Love Flower expected, was caught in this realm as well but when he saw the two of them, the other party even shouted and scolded.

    "Ninth Miss,e with me!"

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, even in the illusionary realm he still had such a heavy obsession, was this heart of the elf really so important?

    "Come!"

    Vines wrapped around the other party from all sides and Little Colour jumped out of Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea, fiercely smacking the other party a few times.

    The dark figureughed and emitted a dense grey smoke throughout his body, but this time Little Colour''s vine wasn''t instantly eroded by the aura of death.

    Little Colour was extremely angry, it still remembered thest time on what happened in the Valley of Death, that little death qi was enough for it to force it to lose its human form which wasn''t easy to transform into.

    So it became more aggressive, smacking the person and deliberately pulled the ck hat on his head directly off, revealing the other side''s horrible face which looked worse than a ghost.

    The face was very thin, his eye sockets were concave and skin on his face was also pale and wrinkled, it looked like a corpse that should''ve been dead lying in the coffin.

    Although he looked old, just from his voice you couldn''t tell he was old.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little surprised but surprisingly calm, the original plot described Dark Spiritual Masters as having this look if they were even bigger sinners perhaps they wouldn''t even be able to keep this look and would look more inhuman.

    "Answer my questions honestly."

    Qian Wanyu cursed that she could not swing her whip over, thinking about what Ninth Sister had suffered before, she had uncontroble violence in her heart.

    "Your purpose is to capture Ninth Sister? Why?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a few moments of silence as she pulled out the greenish object in her space, "How did you guys know about the Elven Heart?"

    The heart of the elves was a holy relic of the elves, in the original plot it was also involved but because the author dropped the novel, she didn''t know fully what the use of it was.

    So did she just open up a new plotline?

    "Heh heh heh, Ninth Miss, your mother is now a guest in our ce."

    The expression on Dongfang Minghui''s face changed, "You captured my mother?!"

    The other party smiled darkly and it made his eyes look even more sinister, "That''s why I advise Ninth Miss to know the situation and follow me back honestly."

    After saying that, with a bang, all of Little Colour''s vines were broken by the other party.

    The other party''s pale hand directly reached for Dongfang Minghui.

    "Looking for death!"

    Qian Wanyu has been watching out for this, seeing the other party''s movement, she immediately stopped in front of Dongfang Minghui to meet it.

    Dongfang Minghui was distracted for a bit, when she just heard about the Second Lady, she was a little confused, the original script mentioned that the Second Lady was very doting on the Ninth Miss, after learning that the Female Protagonist killed her she also tried to take revenge for her.

    Such a mother made her suddenly think of her mother in the modern world.

    "Seventh sister, let me help you."

    Bringing her mind back to the current situation, the spiritual energy on Dongfang Minghui''s body immediately rippled, Little Colour once again flung its vines but this time it didn''t intend to let the opposite party struggle anymore.

    The three of thembined their efforts and Little Colour''s vines tied his legs and hands, hanging him in mid-air.

    Qian Wanyu wrapped her whip around his body and used a small strand of purple coloured thunder essence to electrocute him enough to cause sparks to ssh

    Dongfang Minghui used her flying needles and imbued them with her spiritual power to transform them into a giant sword, much bigger than the one before.

    Without mercy, she shed the sword down just like that in one go, and the spiritual sword directly split the person into two.

    "What"

    The spiritual power split his whole body and grey smoke started to spread out little by little but it dissipated in the air. Dongfang Minghui took a look and thought that this was likely rted to Love Flower.

    Even though the man was split in half, he still crawled stubbornly on the ground.

    "My mother where is she now?"

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down, she believed that the other party''s words could not be aimless, something must have happened that she didn''t know about.

    The man smiled at Dongfang Minghui, and Qian Wanyu sent a long whip out the moment she saw mist came out of his mouth.

    Qian Wanyu stepped forward and twisted his head off directly, stacking the two halves of his body together.

    Seeing that the Female Protagonist had killed him so quickly, she was a little disappointed that she could not get any useful information.

    As soon as the illusion disappeared, Qian Wanyu was still a bit ufortable, she immediately turned to Dongfang Minghui and found the other party sitting against a tree stump, with a bit of a lonely expression on her face.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes turned slightly, looked at her and pulled a smile with some effort, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu felt a little distressed when she saw her listless appearance. She understood that the seconddy was very important to Ninth Sister. Now that the other party was missing and possibly in danger, she would definitely feel ufortable.

    "Ninth Sister, have you written a letter back?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, naturally, she hadn''t, she had been thinking of all the ways and means to please the Female Protagonist for the sake of her own little life up to now.

    Plus she just reincarnated into Dongfang Minghui not too long ago, there was always an unreal feeling about the people and things around her, so she subconsciously chose to escape.

    She hadn''t written anything because of all the experiences of near-death in the Purple Devil Mountain Range, and gradually forgot about those annoying thingster on. Later, when she settled down in the Royal Academy, she did not know what to write plus she was busy with upgrading and refining pills, so she also forgot about it.

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth and finally did not exin the reason why she just immediately killed the other person. She had read a small portion of information about the man in ck in Murong Qingyi''s memory, and the other party was able to both ce hints in Murong Qingyi''s mind to make her explode. There was also a chance that he could have self-destructed and hurt Ninth Sister.

    "Don''t worry too much, perhaps the other party deliberately made you think about it to let your guard down." Qian Wanyu stroked the other party''s small head, "Why don''t you write a letter back to ask about the situation when we return to the Royal Academy."

    "Good." Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Seventh sister, go tend to Mu Sheng, he is more seriously injured than me. Also, Lu Xing, I don''t know if he is safe and sound now either"

    Qian Wanyu saw Mu Sheng blocking the blow for Ninth Sister before and immediately ran over to check him out, "Strange."

    Mu Sheng was obviously attacked by the Aura of Death, but now he was unharmed?

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, wanting to tell her that it was because Love Flower had already cleansed the Aura of Death from his body before.

    Regardless, Mu Sheng still sacrificed himself by standing in front of her before to block a blow and she had to thank him properly. But before she could say anything

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt more and more exhausted, and her consciousness became more and more blurred, after a moment she could no longer feel anything and cked out.

    By the time she woke up again, she was lying in her room.

    Toothless was leaning over her bed, it''s little head nestled near her neck and snuggled close. As soon as she opened her eyes, it also woke up.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to touch it but found that she could not move, not to mention move her hand, even her fingers seemed to be stiff.

    She checked the inside of her body with her spiritual sense, there was no damage, everything seemed to be intact.

    When she looked at her sea of souls, she found that Little Colour had be a seedling again, as if everything she had encountered in the forest had disappeared like an illusion, leaving nothing behind.

    Dongfang Minghui probably knew what was happening.

    After forcibly breaking the seal, the aftermath she had to bear afterwards, the result of the bacsh, was it to lie in bed and be a vegetable?

    As if sensing her mood, Toothless snuggled her neck and licked her affectionately.

    "Despite living hundreds of years, I don''t even know what grade your magic nt is"

    The voice of Love Flower suddenly sounded in her consciousness.

    The implication was that it didn''t know what kind of bacsh she''d face if the other party''s seal was broken.

    Little Colour had no way to solve this problem for her either for the time being.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes wide and did not move, suddenly the door of the room was pushed open. Qian Wanyu was holding a basin of water, and when she saw her waking up, she smiled and said, "Ninth Sister, youzy sleeper you finally woke up?"

    Although she couldn''t move, she felt that the aura on Seventh sister was more stable if her state when she first came to the royal academy was sharp and oppressing, now it was a hidden sharpness it felt harmless and mellow yet hid a sharp de underneath.

    "Don''t worry, I have written a letter back home for you, I think there will be a reply in a few days." Qian Wanyu carefully wiped her fingers with a towel, and finally simply held her hand and did not let go.

    That day, as soon as the other party fell into aa, she immediately took her and Mu Sheng back to the Royal Academy, and the first thing she did was to ask the dean of the pharmacy toe and see her.

    She didn''t hide what they had encountered on the way, but the other party''s diagnosis was that she had suffered a certain bacsh and the situation was not too optimistic.

    She has been waiting for the other party to wake up, and this wait had turned into two months.

    When Dongfang Minghui heard what the other party said about the letter, she noticed something was wrong. The Royal Academy and Dongfang House were at least tens of thousands of miles apart. If they didn''t cross the Purple Devil Mountain, they would have to take a detour, going between two countries. If they were talking about letters, most of them were sent via flying beasts, so it would take at least a month how could a reply be back so fast?

    She opened her mouth and found that she couldn''t speak, so she gave up.

    Qian Wanyu put her hand on her mouth and took a few bites. "You have been in aa for two months."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes moved slightly, remembering that the thing she was most concerned about before she fell into aa was Mu Sheng and Lu Xing.

    This time, however, Qian Wanyu was not exining more, "The dean had beening to your courtyard daily to see how you are doing, he would be very happy if he knew you woke up."

    "There''s also that Blue Stars Dream outside, it''s grown taller and bigger, ording to Yong Xing, when a few medicine gardeners came to this small courtyard unintentionally before, they were directly thrown out by Blue Stars Dream, and they were all terrified."

    This is was something they did when they were in the White Moon Empire. Several of the medicinal gardeners were instructed by Xu Lian toe and make trouble for Dongfang Minghuis medicinal nts and destroy some of them.

    The other party was sneaky, but was attacked by Blue Stars Dream and ran out in fright. Soon news that there was something dirty in the small yard spread like wildfire. Later, the dean suppressed it.

    Of course, those few medicine children disappeared afterwards as well

    If not for that, Qian Wanyu would''ve definitely cleaned them up herself.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised, but more than that amazed, ording to her projection, Blue Stars Dream would need five years before it could return to that previous appearance.

    It must be because of the spiritual energy gathering object inside the yard!

    She suddenly thought of a brilliant idea, since even Blue Stars Dream could recover quickly, if she was also near the location of Bluestar Dream, couldn''t she also get well quickly?

    Unfortunately, although her solution seemed good, she couldn''t speak!

    Knowing her dilemma, Love Flower, seemed to understand her mind a little, it immediately jumped out from within the space ring and jumped to Qian Wanyu''s front.

    It shook its flower and pointed a small leaf, then ran away from her.

    Qian Wanyu originally did not understand what the meaning was but after Love Flower made several demonstrations back and forth she followed the other party out and saw that Love Flower was running to where Blue Star Dream was rooted.

    "Ninth Sister?"

    "Are you are trying to tell me that there is a thing under Blue Star Dream that can help you?" Qian Wanyu asked.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, blinked, and blinked again.

    "Will that thing help you recover?"

    She blinked again and suddenly felt that the Female Protagonist was too smart being able to understand so fast. But whether it worked or not, she would only know after using it.

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment, looking at Love Flower who had rooted itself there as well, she asked in a daze, "You''re trying to say you want to go over there to be near like Love Flower right?"

    The meaning was spot on, talking to smart people was really easy and convenient.

    Together with a capable sidekick like Love Flower, Dongfang Minghui blinked three more times.

    "Okay, I understand."

    Qian Wanyu hurriedly went out for a trip, soon Nan Nan came over with her and said, "You finally woke up, you don''t even know that when Wanyu saw your unconscious she went so crazy from the anxiety she spent all her days going to the arena to challenge all the famous people alwaysing home bruised and injured it really made us ufortable"

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, seventh sister really cared so much about her?<blockquote>

    HAPPY NEW YEARS GUYS!!!

    THANK YOU TO ALL DONATORS, READERS AND COMMENTERS FOR YOUR SUPPORT IN 2020!

    p.s the full sponsored chapter after this wille out soon once I''m done drinking kekw</blockquote>

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    News of her waking up spread, not only did the dean personallye to help her check, Mu Sheng, the Nan siblings and Yong Xing also came to take turns toe and look after her.

    Since Nan Nan revealed what happened, she always looked twice whenever the Female Protagonist returned, except for a smell of blood, on the surface, it was not at all obvious that she had just fought a duel to the death inside the arena.

    Dongfang Minghui has gotten used to her wiping her face and hands as soon as she returned, especially her fingers, she always wiped each of them very carefully to the point where she thought the that the Female Protagonist had a hand fetish!

    After wiping, Qian Wanyu found a pile of porcin bottles suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, she picked up a couple of porcin bottles and looked at them, all of them were to treat trauma and replenish Qi.

    The things inside a space ring could appear merely from thinking about it hence why Minghui could do this.

    "This is for me?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes turned slightly, in fact, she didn''t object to her training through this brutal method but her seventh sister never loved herself enough, she didn''t know to treat her wounds even when she was tired.

    Qian Wanyuughed as she put all the porcin bottles into her space ring,

    "I''ll carry you out."

    Love Flower had helped to repeatedly identify that the spiritual energy at this time was the densest so every time at this time near dusk, Qian Wanyu would bring her outside to the courtyard and put her in a sitting position on a thin nket close to the ground next to Blue Stars Dream.

    Blue Stars Dream cooperated by wrapping two branches around her body, which were recessed inward to stabilize her body so that she would not fall to the ground like an unstable man tilting from side to side.

    Qian Wanyu would let her sit like this for half an hour, after half an hour she would directly take out the bedding andy her on it, then she would sit next to her to practice and after a few hours, she''d open her eyes to pay attention to her situation. If she was already sleeping she would check if she was cold and take out some nkets to wrap her up in. If she wasn''t then she would stay and talk to her for a bit about her day until the other party closed her eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the night sky, it gave her the illusion of camping back in the modern world. The sky was bright and full of stars, there was a bright moon shining down from above.

    The first few days, looking at the stars, she would just be bored with nothing to do so she counted them in her head but one day she found by coincidence that the stars scattered in the sky were somewhat simr to her own scattered spiritual energy inside her body. She carefully observed how they moved after that trying to blend her spiritual energy into the same form as that in the sky.

    She used her sleeping time every night to practice this, imitating and connecting the lines. As she practised, she suddenly felt as if her right hand was not so stiff. For her, this was big progress.

    With an initial result, she treasured every second of her cultivation at night.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes folded and glowed, Qian Wanyu was almost the first to notice the mood of the other party, she felt that her eyes were very grey and soulless in the few days after she woke up.

    "Ninth Sister, are you morefortable?"

    The other party''s eyes told her that something had rekindled her hope. Qian Wanyu stopped her practice and found that the other party hadn''t closed her eyes the whole night. She seemed to constantly be staring at the stars in the sky.

    She also tried to lie down and see what the other person was looking at but couldn''t find anything special about it.

    The next day she went to the library to check out books simr to the cultivation bacsh as well as books to stars. She also went to the dean to discuss the changes with Minghui the past few days.

    She was so busy that she forgot about her own issues until one day Dongfang Minghui ced the porcin vase containing the Mixed Heaven Pill in front of her.

    When she saw the familiar porcin bottle, Qian Wanyu froze. Without Qing Mo''s special reminder, she was so focused on how to make Ninth Sister recover as soon as possible that she neglected some important issues, the light of the seven-colored stone in her space ring was dimming fast and the little glow was about to vanish!

    Dongfang Minghuiid straight on the bed, she could now move her fingers and used her left finger to push it to her, she pushed the porcin vase to the other side with great difficulty.

    If there were no idents, she would have been with Seventh sister in the Elven forest right now, but unfortunately, ording to Mu Sheng, Lu Xing''s trails had gone cold since that time. They had no idea if he was alive or dead.

    Additionally, since she suffered a bacsh, she quickly realized that she had piled up a whole lot of things she hadn''t done.

    The Mixed Heaven Pill was useless to be kept with her now. She might as well let seventh sister eat it and dy the exposure of her dark spiritual energy for another half a year.

    Qian Wanyu gripped the porcin vase tightly and poured out the Mixed Heaven Pill. The round pill was missing a small piece that could not be seen without looking closely, she put it back in the vase, only to see the fingers of the other party''s hands struggling to grab the nket.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth and found that she couldn''t even do such a simple thing yet.

    "Ninth Sister, your fingers can move now."

    Qian Wanyu was surprised and held her hand tightly, Dongfang Minghui''s fingers moved and tickled the palm of her hand.

    At first, she thought she was ying, but soon Qian Wanyu realized that the other party was writing on her palm.

    Dongfang Minghui wrote at least five times before the other party understood what she meant.

    "Eat?"

    "You want me to eat it?"

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, blinked and blinked again, the three times was a very definite meaning.

    Qian Wanyu stroked her little head, obediently cing down her arm andughing in a low voice, afterughing for a long time, she suddenly raised her head, "Ninth Sister did you already know that I awakened the dark spiritual power?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes drifted down, subconsciously ying dead, she looked straight up at the ceiling but her eyshes kept moving around as she pretended she hadn''t heard anything.

    Qian Wanyu was originally testing her but did not expect the other party would have such a vivid expression, the smile on her face was more cheerful and more pleasant.

    The other party knew that she had awakened the dark spiritual power yet was not afraid and hadn''t run away, what more could a person want?

    "Ninth Sister, I will eat it, don''t worry."

    Qian Wanyu swallowed the Mixed Heaven Pill in front of her, she wanted to cover up her identity well and make good use of these high-quality resources in the Royal Academy to be stronger.

    Dongfang Minghui was secretly relieved, she was afraid that after the Female Protagonist knew the truth she would strangle her emotionlessly. What a false rm! Phew!

    However, she always had a surreal feeling when she watched Qian Wanyu take care of her with all her heart and soul.

    The original seventh sister would''ve shown a disgusted expression when she saw her, yet somehow now she seemed to have truly epted her from the bottom of her heart.

    It''s a good sign that she has seeded in brushing her sense of existence Q_Q

    After thinking about all her effort not having gone to waste, Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled two or three times, she wanted to test the Female Protagonist''s bottom line

    With this intention, Dongfang Minghui wanted to work harder to cultivate then she could hold the Female Protagonist''s golden thighs and if it all goes well, the future seemed very bright.

    Qian Wanyu also found that recently the other party''s mood seemed particrly good, her state was also getting better and better.

    "Sister Wanyu, there is a letter for you."

    Qian Wanyu had just left the pharmacy when she saw Mu Sheng, who raised a letter in his hand.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were slightly gloomy, this letter was unsurprising. It was definitely from the investigation the Rose House did on the Dongfang Family.

    "You sent this here on purpose?"

    Mu Sheng nodded, "Yes, I wanted to see Minghui''s situation as well, as for Lu Xing''s disappearance, the academy has also sent teachers out to search, and strengthened the vignce around the Royal Academy."

    That day''s incident was reported by Qian Wanyu to the dean, since it was rted to the aura of death, the pharmacy and academy attached great importance to this news. Not to mention, the disappearance of Lu Xing and Minghui''s injury as a result.

    Since this situation happened around the academy, it was going to be investigated by them, if it were within the White Moon Empire, this matter would most likely be investigated by them instead.

    However, she concealed the enemy''s real purpose  the heart of the elves. These four words, she had heard many times, by going to check the books in the library, she incidentally tried to find more about this as well.

    "Thanks." Qian Wanyu brought the letter over and indeed saw Li Jing''s handwriting, she casually threw the letter into space, and seeing that Mu Sheng had no intention of leaving at all, she asked, "Mu Sheng are you going to see Ninth Sister?"

    "Yes."

    "Ninth Sister has shown some signs of improvement, and Yong Xing and Nan Nan are also here, so go and talk to her for a while."

    Mu Sheng walked a few steps, then turned around, "Sister Wanyu are you going out for something?"

    "The temple master of the Hall of Thunder summoned me, I have to go for a while."

    It was probably because of the matter of the Aura of Death, she had arranged the situation to be exined to the academy with the small lie, it had turned into from their small group being chased and tracked by the Death Legion to somehow Lu Xing and Ninth Sister encountering them by ident.

    Mu Sheng looked slightly moved, "Wanyu sister, why don''t I go with you?"

    He was not stupid, on the contrary, he was actually very smart, as a Wood System Spiritual Master he could feel Death Qi. That day he was choked by the Death Qi of that Dark Spiritual Master and it had flown into his body. However, when he woke up he found that not only was he unharmed but he was in fact the least injured of all of them!

    Minghui suffered a bacsh and was lying on the bed unable to speak, Lu Xing since that day had disappeared, and Wanyu ever since that day had been cultivating like crazy, it seemed as though the incident was a big blow to her.

    The end result, however, was that no one was tainted with the Qi of Death, this was a very strange thing, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t figure it out.

    Mu Sheng kept this matter in his heart and didn''t say a word to anyone about it.

    In the Hall of Thunder, Qian Wanyu perceived a huge spiritual pressure as soon as she entered, which almost shocked her and Mu Sheng.

    The two walked in with difficulty, only to find that in addition to the Thunder Hall Hall Master, the rest of the eight Hall Masters as well as the Dean of the Pharmacy and the Dean of Alchemy had appeared, the only one who did not appear was the highest person of the Royal Academy, the principal.

    Such a gathering of powerful people, no wonder she had the feeling of being suppressed until she couldn''t move, Mu Sheng almost kneeled down as soon as he entered, if not for Qian Wanyu pulling him with one hand, the other party would''ve kneeled just from the passive pressure of this group of people.

    From just this moment of pressure, Qian Wanyu''s seven coloured stone immediately lost itsst bit of light and disappeared turning into a piece of ordinary stone.

    Qian Wanyu''s back broke out in a cold sweat. If Ninth Sister hadn''t insisted that she eat it there, she would most likely have been seen through by this group of old-timers, and at that time her life would have been in danger

    "The two of them are the lucky ones who managed to escape from the Dark Spiritual Master?" The Dean of Alchemy had a pair of small eyes that gave a very sinister feeling when narrowed. The one with almost the same small eyes as him was the Dean of the Pharmacy, but the chubby old man was always smiling, his eyes curved into a slit, but he gave an amiable impression. The two of them formed quite a sharp contrast.

    She had heard Ninth Sister gossip about these two old men, and when shepared them today, the scales in her heart immediately tipped to one side.

    Before Qian Wanyu could reply, the fat Dean of the Pharmacy red at him and scolded, "I spit, old pig can you not talk properly? Are you cursing my disciple to die?"

    The Dean of Alchemy who was called an old pigughed, "Howe I didn''t know about this new disciple?"

    "Do I need your permission to ept a disciple?"

    The two old men instantly traded insults at each other, Qian Wanyu did not change her face and continued to stand aside, but took all of what Situ Hongying said before to heart.

    It turns out that the other party really was good to Ninth Sister, since he openly stated his idea of epting her as a discipleter on when she recovered it would likely turn into reality right?

    When she thought about how Ninth Sister would suddenly have the backing of the whole pharmacy, Qian Wanyu looked at the fat old man more kindly.

    "Ahem, both of you old men can you stop it, today you are invited toe to investigate the Dark Spiritual Master''s matter."

    The Hall Master of the Thunder Hall interrupted the argument between the two, they were used to this, every time there was a major event, the two old men who were almost a few hundred years old would argue constantly and look at each other badly.

    The disagreement between the Pharmacy Academy and the Alchemy Academy was no big secret in the Royal Academy.

    Everyone justughed it off.

    "All right, for the sake of Old Thunder, I won''t bother you for the time being." Although Situ Hongying hated alchemists, he was never one to beat around the bush for major events.

    "I remember that you already askedst time, why did you get these two kids here this time?"

    Mu Sheng and Qian Wanyu often walked around within Qian Minghui''s small courtyard, and over time, Situ Hongying had a few familiarities with the two of them, and since they were rted to Qian Minghui, he had to stick up for the two little guys anyway.

    "It''s like this, we have a few doubts about what you said before and want you to clear up the confusion for us." Thunder Hall''s Hall Master could have gotten Qian Wanyu toe here privately, but the matter was significant, and several other students were involved in it including from other halls and the Pharmacy.

    In order to avoid trouble and then cause a bigger stir, he immediately convened a meeting as one of the most important matters of the Royal Academy at present.

    "Earlier, I heard Wanyu say that you guys met that team of Dark Spiritual Masters by ident and they wanted to take Minghui and Lu Xing along with them?"

    "Hall Master, at that time, it was like this, that day it happened to be Minghui and Lu Xing''s turn to go out to collect branches while we were resting on our way back from the White Moon Empire. When I arrived, Lu Xing was nowhere to be found, and I only heard Ninth Sister''s plea for help." Qian Wanyu replied with a calm face.

    "Since your Ninth Sister was captured, why is there not even a trace of the Aura of Death on your body? We all know that the Dark Spiritual Masters were best at emitting this Qi. Some of them coat their entire body with it and ordinary people will die if they touch it. It''s impossible that a little pharmacist could be unharmed right?" The old Dean of Alchemy asked in a strong tone, with some aggression. Before waiting for Wanyu to reply he immediately followed up, "Could it be that your Ninth Sister is also Dark Spiritual Master, and she deliberately concealed her identity, what you thought you saw was that they were taking her captive but in fact they were in cahoots!"

    "Old Pig, stop talking nonsense!"

    Situ Hongying was so angry that his entire beard blew up and he red almost wanting to punch him if it wasn''t for the other hall masters here this interrogation would''ve been a joke.

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips, there was some displeasure in her eyes, the other party insulting the pharmacy she didn''t care about but insulting Ninth Sister was not ok with her.

    "You are reacting so strongly, are you hiding something?"

    The first thing Qian Wanyu did when she came back was to seek help from the fat old man because Ninth Sister was unconscious for no reason and she was worried about her wellbeing.

    Situ Hongying shook all the other hall masters off and shouted to the old Thunder Hall Hall Master, "The reason why my disciple did not get tainted with the Aura of Death, I''ll exin to you alone, but this is about the survival of our entire Royal Academy, I don''t want too many people to know so you have to keep the secret for me."

    Qian Wanyu raised her head to look at the two old men came together and form a boundary around the two of them to ensure that nothing was leaked, Situ Hongying turned his back to block the gaze of the crowd and whispered.

    The Thunder Hall''s Hall Master was shocked, "Really?"

    Situ Hongying nodded, in order to preserve his disciple''s innocence, he also had no choice but to reveal this secret.

    But this debt, he would settle on Old Pig sooner orter. Hpmh!

    "Do you hall masters have any more questions?"

    Qian Wanyu also looked at the crowd, it was probably because they did not tell the truth about Love Flower''s existence before, that''s why they caused the suspicion of the other Hall Masters.

    "Well, all the previous doubts have been cleared by the Old Dean of the Pharmacy just now, this matter can end here for the time being, Wanyu, Mu Sheng you guys leave for now." The Thunder Hall''s Hall Master directly waved his hand to indicate them to leave.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, pulling Mu Sheng and walking out.

    As soon as they left, Mu Sheng stumbled and Qian Wanyu grabbed his wrist, "I should have let you go to the small courtyard to apany Ninth Sister."

    Mu Shengughed bitterly, he felt like everything about him had just been seen through, the spiritual pressure suppressed him so much he couldn''t even move!

    "Sister Wanyu, what did Dean Situ and Elder Lei say?"

    The question that everyone was concerned about before was the very question that he couldn''t understand. When Elder Lei asked the question, he almost wanted to kneel and beg for forgiveness.

    Qian Wanyu gave him a look, "Before Dean Situ gave us a task to go to Death Valley to find a medicinal nt, this medicinal nts can resist the Aura of Death. Just now Dean Situ and Elder Lei were talking about this very thing."

    But the matter of Love Flower could indeed be considered a confidential matter, if other people know about it, it would do no good to both Ninth Sister and the Pharmacy.

    Qian Wanyu still trusted Dean Situ, but she didn''t have a very good impression of the Alchemy Academy. The other party even threw a basin of dirty water on Ninth Sister indiscriminately.

    "Sister Wanyu." Mu Sheng saw a cold glint in the other party''s eyes and could not help but call out.

    "You have also been frightened today, why don''t you go back to rest."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu returned to the small courtyard and did not immediately go to see Ninth Sister, but went back to her room to take out the letter that was inside.

    Earlier she had sent a letter back to the Dongfang family in Ninth Sister''s name, but unfortunately, after waiting for two months without seeing a reply from the other party, she asked Rose House to step in and check up on the Dongfang family.

    Qian Wanyu opened the letter and took a look at the content, eight words made her face change slightly, after which she burned the letter.

    She sat in her room for a long time with aplicated expression, then she changed her clothes and wore a smile again before going next door.

    "Wanyu, back so early?"

    Nan Nan was reading to Dongfang Minghui at the moment, and automatically stopped as soon as she heard the other party push the door open.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    Qian Wanyu was afraid that Ninth Sister would be bored alone, so she deliberately asked Nan Nan and Yong Xing to go keep herpany within the small courtyard when they had nothing to do.

    As for Nan Fei, at first, when he saw Dongfang Minghui''s state he came several times in the month but he didn''t appear again after being intercepted by Qian Wanyu once.

    She also didn''t care where the other party had visited, she was focused on how to make Minghui get better.

    When Yong Xing and Nan Nan saw the other party return, they quickly said goodbye.

    Qian Wanyu carried the person out of the room and put her on a chair in the small courtyard, a chair she had made with a little effort, fixed with rattan so that a person could lie on it.

    "Ninth Sister, you must get well soon."

    Qian Wanyu and Xuan Zhu''s agreed time was approaching, the other party''s condition was still such a baffling one.

    She was worried that if she left, what would Ninth Sister do? Would the others be able to take care of her well?

    The answer to this was no.

    But in this situation, Dean Situ would definitely not agree to her taking an injured person away.

    Dongfang Minghui gently moved her eyelids, she also wanted to get better quickly, she had previously agreed with the Thief Master that once the other party arrived at Snow Capital, she would definitely treat them well.

    The result ended up with her being in this half-dead state where she couldn''t even pass a message.

    Not only was the appointment broken, but it was also dyed for as long as three months!

    "Ninth Sister, the academy will soon have the end of year examination, once the examination is over, we''ll go on a two-month long adventure, you have to wake up before the adventure."

    Qian Wanyu had nned the adventure a long time ago and incidentally asked Ninth Sister to follow her along for her training.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked twice, she had already felt a little bit of the pattern with the stars and positioning, when she got better, her cultivation should improve as well.

    Unsealing the seal was like using a trump card, she''d instantly explode with a huge level of spiritual power, but afterwards, she would suffer from different situations of repercussions. The only difference was probably one would make you stuck at that original level forever while the other still left an opportunity for a possible breakthrough.

    Dongfang Minghui, sinceing to this world, felt that everything was unusually dumb with her luck. Is it because in the original plot she was a cannon fodder and died too early? Now, she broke through the original plot, again and again, was this as if she encountered some favour of the plot gods so she kept returning from the brink of death again, and again?

    "If you look at me like this, I''ll take it as a promise." If the other party was not unable to move, she would''ve leaned down to kiss her directly.

    Dongfang Minghui could not help but roll her eyes, even the Female Protagonist knew how to y these little tricks, bullying her since she cannot speak.

    The end of the year assessment, it also indicates that the new students will soon be the senior ss of older students, and the Royal College''s annual new student recruitment will begin again.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what was going on outside, but Nan Nan and Yong Xing would always talk to her every time, and even though they knew she couldn''t talk, they took great pains to inform her of the tidbits of information in the academy.

    Every night, she would cultivate without stopping for a moment, and Love Flower as well as Blue Stars Dream, and the Female Protagonist, would watch over her, this time period always passed quickly.

    Nan Nan had to make pills, Yong Xing had to prepare medicinal nts for the pharmacists, and Qian Wanyu had to prepare for her year-end exam.

    Even if no one told Dongfang Minghui about this, she felt it because everyone came to see her in a hurry and then leave just as fast, as if they had agreed on being there at a certain time, for example, Nan Nan would be there for two hours and then Yong Xing came to take over the shift when she was about to leave, and when Yong Xing was leaving, Mu Sheng woulde over, practising his skills and chatting with her while she waited until the Female Protagonist returned.

    If Dongfang Minghui could speak, she would have told them not toe here and waste so much time!

    She felt like she was being a drag on everyone else.

    Even though she was busy, Qian Wanyu was keenly aware of the other party''s mood, as if she was not too happy.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui rarely stubbornly did not respond to her words, and just stared upwards with wide eyes.

    It was rare for the other party to y her little temper, Qian Wanyu pursed her lips and smiled, she just wanted the other party to be yful to her instead of just sullen like before.

    "Ninth Sister, wait for a few more days, a few more days." Qian Wanyu grabbed her hand and held it tightly, cing it on her lips and biting it lightly.

    Before maybe because her whole body was senseless, she didn''t mind the other party ying with her fingers, but since she could move her hands now, this bite was like being electrocuted, a crispy numb almost inexplicable throbbing directly attacked her heart, and even her heart started beating fast.

    Dongfang Minghui face instantly turned red all the way to her ears, she wanted to pull her hand away but the other side held tighter

    On the examination day, the small courtyard was quiet, Dongfang Minghui was lying alone on the bed, her hands moved and moved. Slowly inch by inch, she could actually wiggle her legs and feel the edge of the bed.

    She first moved her left leg so that it could reach the ground, and after that, she tried moving her right leg extremely slowly.

    Probably because of theck of coordination, the moment her right leg just touched the edge of the bed before it hit the ground, her body had already rolled down to the bottom of the bed.

    "Mother."

    Toothless was watching the door in the small courtyard, it heard a big "bang" movement and immediately ran into the house, licking Dongfang Minghui''s face.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and with the strength of her two hands made herself turn over.

    "It''s true that I''m still too eager."

    She justid down on the ground, closed her eyes and began to cultivate, using her spiritual power to flush out the blocked acupuncture points on her feet again and again.

    Sheprehended that the reason her hands were more flexible than her legs was probably that she had cleared the acupuncture points on both hands before. The acupuncture points on her feet she hadn''t had time to clear yet, and she had a hunch that it had something to do with the way Little Colour had told her to practice before. She had to open all of the 600+ acupuncture points in her body as soon as possible before she could get back on her feet.

    With this epiphany, she started cultivating even more without bothering to sleep.

    She closed her eyes and sank into her inner consciousness.

    Qian Wanyu came back to see the other party lying on the ground with Toothless bent over her.

    She was startled and could not wake her up at all even when she called out to the other party. She immediately invited Dean Situ over.

    "It''s okay, she should be cultivating, don''t disturb her."

    Cultivation?

    Qian Wanyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and after sending the Dean away, she sat quietly by the edge of the bed alone.

    At the end of the night, she carried the person out and put her around the medicinal nts.

    This situation continued for a whole week.

    One day, Dongfang Minghui suddenly opened her eyes and saw the sky was full of stars before realizing that the Female Protagonist was practising beside her.

    She lifted her arms to move, then her legs to kick, and then leapt up.

    This woke up the Female Protagonist.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu opened her eyes, she found her sister was standing in front of her with a smiling face.

    "Seventh sister."

    The voice was a little low and hoarse.

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment that her ears must''ve been broken, but then she thought about how she hadn''t spoken for months so it should be normal to have such a raspy voice.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu had a smile in her eyes and emotionally stood up to hug her.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little embarrassed and didn''t know if to push her out or not.

    "Seventh sister, I am well."

    Qian Wanyu just hugged the other party and refused to let go, Minghui standing and smiling in front of her gave her an almost surreal feeling after so many months of her being paralysed on the bed. Only this warm embrace told her that it was not a dream.

    "You''re finally well."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head, not only was she better, but all of her previously regressed spiritual power had also returned.

    She was still a level one Great Spiritualist.

    "Seventh sister, I can join you in the adventure."

    Qian Wanyu smiled and nodded, "Good, we''ll leave the day after tomorrow, tomorrow you go to the dean''s side first to give him an exnation."

    Qian Wanyu also re-told her what she had said about the matter before so that the other party would not identally reveal herself when talking to the dean.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded without hesitation and didn''t even ask why.

    This trust made Qian Wanyu''s heart beat faster, and she looked at the other party with fervour in her eyes that even she herself could not detect.

    "Seventh sister, is there still no news from Lu Xing?"

    "Yes, after I came back I went back to the location of your ident with the teachers of the academy, we checked four roads for his whereabouts but every trace of had been erased, we couldn''t track anything at all"

    The biggest possibility was that he was brought back to the headquarters of the Dark Spiritual Masters.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but frown. If the prince of the elves died now, how would the next part of this story proceed?

    "Don''t worry, maybe Lu Xing will get lucky."

    "I hope so."

    She also hoped that Lu Xing had some sort of Male Protagonist aura otherwise her n to go to the elves'' home to get water from the spiritual spring will be scrapped, how would the Female Protagonist growter on if that''s the case?

    Dongfang Minghui really hated these Dark Spiritual Masters. Where did the stupid idea that she had some Heart of the Elves with here from??

    "Seventh sister, the Heart of the Elves"

    She pulled out a shiny green thing from inside space, a closer look showed that it wasn''t any Heart of the Elves, she had fooled the group with it earlier because of the appearance.

    "The other side didn''t seem to know about what the Heart of the Elves was either, so how did they determine that it was with me?"

    This was something that she couldn''t figure out after months of thinking.

    Isn''t the Heart of the Elves a holy relic of the Elves? If you want to rob it, you should go to the elves to grab it.

    But listening to the other party''s words at the beginning, it was clear that they wereing for her, and Lu Xing, the prince of the elves, was just a convenient extra.

    Qian Wanyu took the green thing in her hands, "They probably made a mistake about the Heart of the Elves, you just recovered, don''t think about it, just rest today, okay?"

    "Okay."

    After sending the other party into the room, Qian Wanyu, however, paced around the courtyard, unable to sleep. She took the thing and looked at it again and again, how could it be a mistake From Murong Qingyi''s memory she saw that this group had long regarded Ninth Sister as their target, together with the information passed on by Li Jing, every single thing was closely guarded, the other party''s target was clear  Ninth Sister.

    Ninth Sister and the Heart of the Elves?

    There must be a connection between them, she just hasn''t found out what it was but no matter what, she would not let the other side get their way.

    Qian Wanyu gripped the thing in her hands with a little force, the result was that the green glittering thing actually didn''t break which made her interested.

    Her research on it that night was unsessful. If Qing Mo did not close up maybe he would know something.

    The treasures hidden by the Pig Immortal Grass were really no ordinary things.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui went to see the Dean, Yong Xing, Nan Nan and others separately to tell them about her recovery and thank them as well as informing them of the excursion with the Female Protagonist.

    She and the Female Protagonist left the Royal Academy with both hands empty.

    "Seventh sister, we have to stay in the Snow Capital for one more night." Dongfang Minghui told her about her agreement with the Thief Master.

    They had just walked out of the Royal Academy when she saw the sign left on the wall by the Thief Master.

    "Do you want me to apany you?" Qian Wanyu still had a few concerns, although the other party was Xuan Zhu''s master, she didn''t know anything about him after all.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "They won''t see outsiders, why don''t you just wait for me outside for a moment."

    After the two reached an agreement, Dongfang Minghui followed the signs left by the Thief Master and found her way to a small, isted courtyard.

    She knocked outside nine times ording to the pre-determined knocking technique.

    After nine knocks, she waited outside for an incense stick for an hour before someone came to open the door. The one who opened the door was the tallest little child from before.

    The other party opened the door and pulled her in as soon as she saw her, "Little sister, why did you onlye now?"

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Being called little sister by a little child, she had a feeling of being struck by lightning. What''s even more hateful is that soon a group of little beans all appeared and said, "Little senior sister is here."

    Even the youngest, Little Mao, hugged her leg, "Little Senior Sister, Master has been waiting for you for a long time."

    She cried andughed, picking Xiao Mao up she frowned and red, "You''re also gonna call me Little Sister?"

    Xiao Mao was not afraid of her at all, and also followed her example, saying in a milky voice, "Yes, the master said, you are thest one to be taken as a disciple, so you are the little sister."

    Aiya really such a big loss of face!

    She lightly pinched the other''s little face, "Let''s go, take me to see master."

    As soon as she entered the door, Xiao Mao obediently withdrew and closed the door to the room as well.

    The Thief Master gave her a look, "Did you encounter any trouble?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a little embarrassed, she was meant toe to receive them, but ended up leaving them all in the dark.

    She nodded, "I met a group of men in ck on my way back, and was seriously injured ended up lying in bed for three months."

    Although it was a short sentence, the Thief Master could feel that the other party had experienced a nine death routes and only one route to life sort of disaster because the aura on the other party had changed and was stronger than what he had seen before when he was in the White Moon Empire.

    "No wonder."

    When he first came to the Snow Capital, he left many markings on the road but waited for a long time yet didn''t see the other party.

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. But this time I came to say goodbye to you as well, I am about to go out to gain experience, this time I have seen a lot of deficiencies in myself, the only way to make me grow is some real experience so I can quickly realize some of the things you taught me."

    The Thief Master looked at her for half a second and said, "Since your mind is already made up, I will not stop you, go, if there''s nothing you have to defend yourself, you can use my collection.I hope you can use it well."

    After saying that, Dongfang Minghui''s hand suddenly held an additional set of concealed weapons, they seemed to be concealed nails it was 36 of them in total. Each of the concealed weapons styles was different and had different usage.

    "T-this, is too much, I can''t take it."

    So far, she had neither worshipped nor done anything for him, how could she ept such a big gift.

    The Thief Master directly stuffed it back into her arms, "This is the plum blossom nail, fashioned out of the 36 different shapes of the plum blossom blooming. Each one of these weapons contains poison, if you really want to be grateful to me, wait until you''re back from your adventure to worship me as your teacher then set some time aside, at least three hours a day to learn the art of theft with me."

    "When Ie back I will worship you as a teacher, but I still can''t take this thing."

    Dongfang Minghui put the things on the table and bowed directly towards the other party, as a thank you for his kindness.

    "Little sister are you leaving so soon?"

    "When will youe next time, Little Sister?"

    "Little sister." Xiao Mao hugged the other party''s thigh and tilted his head, "Can you stay and train with us."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but squat down and pinch his face, "When Ie back in two months, I wille and practice with you guys, okay?"

    Xiao Mao looked back at his brothers and sisters then pursed his lips helplessly, "Okay, don''t forget, I won''t let you off the hook."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly left, looking back at the small courtyard before leaving, she smiled and shook her head.

    What was this sour feeling of being called little sister by a group of little kids

    "Okay?"

    "Yes, Seventh sister, let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and gently pulled something out of her arms, "What is this?"

    Dongfang Minghui opened it and saw that there it was the thirty-six plum blossom nails, "Strange, didn''t I put it on the table?"

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help butugh at her confused look, "You''re worthy being a disciple of the Thief Master."

    Dongfang Minghui thought carefully, when she walked out the things weren''t in her hands and the only person who came close to her was one person  Xiao Mao.

    "Wow"

    She actually lost to a small kid again and didn''t even realise

    Qian Wanyu saw her look like the sky was about to copse, and couldn''t help butfort her, "You''ll have this kind of skill in the future, anyway since this thing was given to you by the other party, you should keep it and use it well."<blockquote>

    Here''s the full chapter guys~ Took ages pleasement with any spelling or grammar mistakes so I can fix it up.

    Thanks to all donators, readers andmentors ~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 55 (1)

    Chapter 55 (1)

    The two stayed at in the city for one night and set out on their adventure early the next morning.

    "Seventh sister, where are we going?"

    The best ce for training was the Purple Devil Mountain Range, thest time just crossing through caused so much trouble. If they go in any deeper they would likely encounter even more unpredictable dangers.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t say anything, but the road she took her on was to a magical beast forest outside the White Moon Empire''s boundary.

    Dongfang Minghui followed secretly but guessed in her heart that the Female Protagonist''s adventure was most likely to meet Princess Xuan Zhu to steal the pill form.

    "Ninth Sister, take a break."

    "Okay."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care much now about sleep, she had gotten used to staying awake at night since cultivation and by applying her spiritual power to her feet while walking, she wouldn''t be too tired even after a whole day of walking.

    "Toothless."

    Toothless came out of the space ring and just kept rubbing against her, she hugged it and turned him over, "Toothless you''ve grown up, show me your teeth."

    Her hands fixed his little head and propped open its mouth, looked inside she was very long sharp teeth and touched it gently but Toothless immediately dodged away.

    "I seem to have seen a simr appearance for a grown-up version of that little thing when I was checking out the information in the library before-" Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment.

    At that time, she focused on checking Ninth Sister''s bacsh problem and found a book on spirit animals which she flipped through.

    "Forget it, after I go back, I will go to the library to take a look, and then I will know what kind of spirit beast Toothless is."

    Toothless four hooves had also grown bigger and it looked a lot taller, his tail was also long and there seemed to be nothing on his back yet where two stumps grew that were probably wings.

    Dongfang Minghui touched twice, and Toothless twisted and turned, hiding everywhere.

    "Toothless, do not run around, okay?"

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her, "You didn''t bring out that medicinal nt, didyou?"

    Eek!

    She patted Toothless''s tail vaguely, "Actually, Seventh sister it''s like this, that''s"

    Before she could finish, Love Flower and Lucky popped up one after another, they didn''t look like they were trying to hide from her more like they were showing off to Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, and she silently turned her back to cover her face.

    "Since you brought them just let them stay in your space ring and just don''t expose them."

    Female Protagonist was actually fine with it?! She felt incredulous, "Thanks Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu mouth hooked into a smile, her mood seemed very happy, it was rare for it to only be two of them to be out on an excursion like this.

    The two people spent three days approaching that magic beast forest, "We''ll temporarily use this ce to practice."

    The magic beast forest was also one of the White Moon Empire''s students long-term training areas, the outer circle of magic beasts had almost all been killed, even if not killed those timid magic beasts would run the moment they saw any human.

    So Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui directly to the inner area to avoid the low-level magical beasts.

    The further inside they went, the quieter the forest became.

    Dongfang Minghui looked east and west, then saw a figure standing in the distance as if watching them.

    "Seventh sister, take a look, is there a person there?"

    Qian Wanyu nced in the direction she pointed, "Who? There''s no one there?"

    "Huh."

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her eyes and found that there was now no one on the spot where the person had just stood.

    "Too tired?" Qian Wanyu asked, slightly worried.

    "It''s okay."

    She clearly saw it before, her eyesight had always been very good, "Seventh sister, just now there was clearly someone"

    Qian Wanyu stroked her head, "Okay, I believe you, rest first, then we''ll go challenge the level three and four magical beasts."

    This time they did not make a fire and roast meat like the Purple Devil Mountain Range, they each drank a bottle of spiritual liquid, recovered their spiritual power, and went to look for magical beasts.

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui and found a level three silver wolf, which coincidentally was probably dizzy from hunger and flew over directly when it saw the two humans, "Ninth Sister, this time it''s up to you."

    Qian Wanyu directly went up a big tree behind and just squatted on the tree to see how the other party would clean up this silver wolf.

    "Good."

    After she finished speaking, Minghui flew backwards and immediately released her flying needles, the silver wolf was unable to dodge, and many silver needles hit into its body.

    Because of the small size of the silver needles, it was slightly painful when it was stuck in, and after being lodged inside it would be hard to move without causing excruciating pain.

    After five or six rounds, it suddenly copsed to the ground.

    A short de suddenly appeared in her hand, she walked over, and the silver wolf still tried to struggle to stand up, only to have her directly grab the fur on its neck and cut its neck off with a sh, rough and simple.

    When the silver wolf stopped moving, only then did she crack its head and pull out an earth-based magic core from inside.

    "Seventh sister, here you go."

    She wiped earthy coloured core clean and gave it to Qian Wanyu.

    She had medicinal nts and she couldn''t use these magic cores at all, her cultivation style was different from others, these sort of cores were the same as chicken ribs to her, useless.

    "Very well done."

    Qian Wanyu took the core, put it into her space ring, and took her back to find another magical beast.

    It was a level four, two-winged, one-eyed tiger, and the other happened to be foraging for food, gnawing on something bloody and fleshy that looked a bit like a human limb.

    "It is feeding, a magical beast in the middle of feeding can be very grumpy if disturbed. Go and try fight it."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what was the point of these exercises from the Female Protagonist, but since the other party had said it, she just walked out.

    Ever since she killed her first person, she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of, in this world of weak and strong, either the other person dies or she dies, it''s better if the other person dies

    She deliberately made a little noise and the two-winged one-eyed tiger immediately twisted its hips and roared lowly towards her.

    A level four magical beasts, if it was a year ago, not to mention let her challenge it she''d be so scared her legs would shake!

    She shot out a flying needle as a small test. As soon as she attacked, it became a provocation in the eyes of the two-winged one-eyed tiger.

    It dodged in anger and soon spread its wings and flew, swooping towards Dongfang Minghui.

    The tiger''s speed was very fast, Dongfang Minghui also dodged to the left side a few times, her fingers grabbed onto ten silver needles and shot towards it, the result is that its wings gently pped and most of the flying needles were shot away just a few managed to hit and they were just small injures. For the huge two-winged one-eyed tiger, it was simply a mosquito bite.

    The other side twisted around and soon came flying towards Dongfang Minghui again, because the skills were rtively simple, she just dodged while shooting flying needles, each of her flying needles had more than three times the amount of poison soaked.

    There was a strong effect from this powerful poison, the previous third level silver wolf was downed because of these needles.

    Qian Wanyu was watching from the sidelines, she could see the weaknesses she had, and pondered whether she should go and find some more skills for Ninth Sister so that she could have some more back-ups when responding to the enemy and not be so passive.

    The poison took some time, if they encountered other magical beasts who could catch her before it took effect, wouldn''t she be in a bad situation?

    Qian Wanyu thought of a quick solution to this problem, it was the same as Dongfang Minghui''s idea before thinking about whether to search for some extremely toxic medicinal nts, as the Love Flower said before, this could shorten the time it took to take effect. Even better if it was the type that could instantly kill.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui rolled over and found that the two-winged one-eyed tiger hade in front of her and was opening its bloody mouth.

    Qian Wanyu also jumped down from the tree nervously, holding a long whip, and flew over.

    "Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish"

    Five consecutive plum blossom nails shot out from her hand, all of them shot at the opponent''s neck.

    The two-winged one-eyed tiger kept that same posture and slowly copsed down.

    Qian Wanyu''s long whip flung over and grabbed the other party''s jade belt, pulling her to the left to avoid being crushed by the two-winged one-eyed tiger''s body.

    The corpse thumped down, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    "It''s dead."

    She hadn''t expected the gift from the Thief Master to be so powerful, this was a huge gift!

    She pushed the giant beast over, then jumped onto the belly to collect the five nails she had just fired out, after wiping off the blood carefully, she put them back into her space ring.

    "That''s fine for now, let''s rest for today."

    Dongfang Minghui stubbornly picked up a de and dug out the wind type core in the giant beast''s head.

    "Seventh sister, here."

    "Ninth Sister keep this with you, I can''t use it anyway."

    "Here you go." Dongfang Minghui stubbornly held out her hand.

    Qian Wanyu gave a wry smile and took it, "Okay, I''ll keep it for you for now, when you want to use it tell me."

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, she couldn''t use it anyway ah!

    The second day after that, Qian Wanyu followed her for another day, hunting and killing two level three magical beasts and one level four magical beast, the results were brilliant.

    Qian Wanyu saw that the other party had gotten used to this pattern, so she stopped following and boldly and assuredly let her go alone.

    She always felt that Ninth Sistercked practical experience, but after a few days of observation, she found that although the other party''s movements were a bit clumsy, she was able to deal with the level 3 and level 4 magical beasts with ease.

    If there was nothing unexpected, this training should make the other party''s spiritual power stable, not like the first time where she even went down a level

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that Seventh sister had been secretly following her for a few days, she just killed a magical beast and suddenly realized something, returning to the agreed ce with Seventh sister, she closed her eyes and sat down.

    This time Toothless suddenly slipped out of the space ring and lied close to her to help protect her while she practised.

    Qian Wanyu saw this scene when she returned and her face sunk slightly. She felt that the other party was too careless, in this magical beast forest where everywhere contained hidden dangers letting just Toothless to protect her while cultivating was no good! She didn''t know what to say about this careless Ninth sister of hers.

    Dongfang Minghui once again felt the possibility of a breakthrough, but she suppressed the desire.

    The second phase of her skill was already taking shape in her mind, but this time the skill prop was either a flower or a green leaf.

    She decided to try it with green leaves to see what this second skill actually did.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister you''re back?"

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui stood up, Toothless came over and rubbed her leg, then went back into her space ring.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a look, "Do you know how dangerous it is if you just sit out here unguarded while cultivating?"

    The Female Protagonist''s expression was very serious and her breath was a bit cold.

    "I just had an inspiration and it was toote when I started"

    Seeing the other party''s sincere face admitting her mistake, Qian Wanyu couldn''t say any more, but still reminded, "Anyway, next time this situation urs, at least let someone guard your side, don''t just use Toothless to do this job."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, whatever the Female Protagonist said was right, even if it was wrong!

    "Next time if you do it again, I will punish you properly."

    Looking at the sh of cunning in Qian Wanyu''s eyes, she suddenly had a not-so-good feeling.

    But soon, she put it out of her mind.

    Because suddenly five people barged into the area where they were, "Who are you? We want this ce for ourselves now, so get out."

    Dongfang Minghui was bbergasted, not expecting to see five people looking for death. She looked at the opponent''s clothes, it seemed they were wearing the clothes of the White Moon Empire''s Sheng Ling College, because theirst match was with this college, she remembered especially well.

    Qian Wanyu did not say much, she took Dongfang Minghui''s hand and walked away, sneering at the five of them before leaving.

    The two walked out a long way before Dongfang Minghui asked in disbelief, "Seventh sister, why should we let them?"

    "What makes these kinds of bullies worthy of my hands? Someone wille to clean them up soon."

    Qian Wanyu hated people who acted like sly foxes, ones whocked skill and yet wanted to bully other people.

    Without even a little bit of eyesight, these kind of people even if they be opponents were an insult to her water thunder whip.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, "Someone will clean them up?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded in a profound manner.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go take a look?"

    Seeing the other party''s eyes glowing, Qian Wanyu helplessly led them back to the previous ce.

    The two people found a big tree to cover their breath then they hid in the tree to watch a good show.

    The man who had just screamed so much had died a horrible death under the ws of a furious bear type beast, his whole face was ripped apart by the bear ws.

    The remaining four people were trembling in the face of the other two bears, and forgot to even run away.

    Watching them walk back step by step, the bear simply rushed over and grabbed them then smashed them on the ground viciously.

    Dongfang Minghui directly covered her eyes, she killed beasts before and was not at all afraid of blood, but seeing a human being treated like a rag doll by these beasts, her heart couldn''t bear it.

    "What, you think it''s cruel?"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, "These three raging bears were lured here by me, since they had the guts to barge into the magical beast forest, they should already be prepared for the possibility of being ughtered by magical beasts."

    Dongfang Minghui gave her a look, she felt that at this moment Female Protagonist had just a little bit of violent tendencies.

    Could it be that there were some side effects after eating that one Mixed Heaven Pill?

    "Seventh sister."

    Rarely, this time she stretched out her hand and tightly sped the palm of the other party''s hand, whose palm was unusually cold, so cold that she almost dropped her hand because it felt like grabbing a block of ice.

    Qian Wanyu''s repressed mood suddenly broke out, the other party''s initiative to hold her hand seemed to be a type of signal

    She held the other party''s hand back, pushed her down on the trunk, and again blocked those delicious looking lips.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded! She couldn''t understand how a gentle hand grab could evolve into a situation where she was kissed again by the Female Protagonist.

    Was it really a side effect?

    Qian Wanyu saw that she still wasn''t focused and bit her lips fiercely.

    "Mmm."

    Dongfang Minghui grimaced in pain, and found that the other party had taken the opportunity to burrow her tongue, she was not ashamed to y a chasing game with her own tounge.<blockquote>

    TL: >///< So lewd Wanyu!</blockquote>

    A strand of silvery liquid then slid down the corners of their mouths.

    She felt her chest tighten, her heart started beating uncontrobly again, her legs felt a little weak, and if there wasn''t a tree behind her, she would have slid down.

    In the end, she heard the sound of slurping water.

    Dongfang Minghui face had turned as red as a tomato as she ruthlessly tried to push the other person away but the result was that she grabbed onto her shoulder but suddenly found herself turned around and hugged in the Female Protagonist''s hands, caught in this embrace in this position she almost fainted from the embarrassment!

    "Little fool."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the other party greedily and stretched out her tongue to lick the suspicious traces at the corners of the other party''s mouth clean.

    "Seventh sister, did you swallow that pill and feel something wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui took a few deep breaths, this seemed to be a good exnation of why the Female Protagonist''s desire seemed so strong that it took a harem of male leads taking turns to satisfy her

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened slightly, she seemed to understand what the other party had just said.

    "Let''s go."

    Strange, why did she seem angry? Could it be that she was too caught up in it?

    Dongfang Minghui touched her lips, she lightly licked them it felt a little painful every time she was nibbled by the Female Protagonist, just a bite was not enough for her, the Female Protagonist always had to have a tongue kiss

    Thinking of it made her feel so ashamed.

    Dongfang Minghui blushed, even her ears and neck turned red.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t think the other party understood her heart but she did make a good point of something with thatment, after eating the Mixed Heaven Pill, her heart''s sense of violence seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, she needed something to suppress it.

    The scent of the other person had made her greedy to get closer, and closer so she lost control for a bit at that time.

    The two of them found a ce to rest somewhere and Qian Wanyu closed her eyes to quiet her mind.

    Dongfang Minghui just sat to the side, sneaking a few nces, her heart was always beating wildly involuntarily.

    "What to do?"

    Why did she feel that something was not quite right, this kind of elerated heart condition was either sickness or someone that fell in love-

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked by this conclusion, she first checked her own body and found that her body seemed to be in an optimal condition which was normal when her spiritual power was facing a breakthrough, where''s the problem?

    Then there seemed to be only one possibility left.

    Dongfang Minghui nervously covered her face, she can''t be right!? Just by the Female Protagonist''s two kisses why was her heart fluttering so much?

    Shaking her head she quickly tried to calm herself and sleep.

    She had a dream that night in which she dreamed that she was pressed under a strong woman and she felt veryfortable, when the person finally raised her head, it was the face of the Female Protagonist.

    "Ah."

    Dongfang Minghui was so scared she woke up in a cold sweat, only to look up and find the real Qian Wanyu quietly looking at her.

    "Ahem."

    "Ninth Sister what''s wrong with you?"<blockquote>

    Wanyu bullying our cute FMC again >//<</blockquote>

    Thank you to all donators, readers,mentators and subscribers. I appreciate all of you :^)

 Chapter 55 (2)

    Chapter 55 (2)

    She touched the sweat on her forehead and shook her head sheepishly, "It''s actually nothing, I just had a nightmare."

    It''s been a long time since she slept and dreamed. The moment she dreamed about two women doing that together she was really still affected by thest incident.

    It must have been because she''d been kissed twice by the Female Protagonist that she identally had a dream about her.

    She smacked her head hard, it was so horrible.

    Qian Wanyu stood up, "Today we are going to end the training, I need to make a trip to the White Moon Empire."

    Dongfang Minghui dumbfounded, really she guessed correctly, this training was a small interlude, and the real course of action was to join the Princess to steal the form.

    "Oh, I will also go with you."

    "Let''s go."

    It took two days for the two of them to arrive at the White Moon Empire, and Dongfang Minghui followed Qian Wanyu into the Lai Yun Inn, the same room they had booked earlier.

    "Seventh sister, are you trying to leave me alone here?"

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, she thought the other party was going to bring her along to steal the things, at least she technically was considered half a thief now.

    Qian Wanyu nodded and pressed her to sit on the edge of the bed, "I have important things to do, if I take you there, I will be distracted. Wait for me here obediently, this is considered one of the better inns in Yundu City, and people are generally not allowed toe to the third floor."

    Dongfang Minghui was quite frustrated, she didn''t want toe and do nothing, she also wanted to snatch the form with the Female Protagonist.

    Looking at the attitude of the two people who had been conspiring for a long time, they probably knew it wouldn''t be an easy tasks.

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu stroked the other person''s head and went out.

    She didn''t expect at all that just as she left, the other party also sneakily followed her footsteps.

    "Love Flower, as promised, I''ll take you to the Blood Fiend Alliance after this incident."

    In order to cover her tracks, she asked Love Flower to help with a little disguise, not only covering her scent, but also covering her tracks.

    Dongfang Minghui made her way forward and walked through a few streets to make sure no one was behind her before pushing the door open.

    "You''re so punctual, I thought you weren''ting." Princess Xuan Zhuughed sarcastically.

    Qian Wanyu was unmoved, "Your n only requires me to meet you outside? If you didn''t bring the form, what''s the use of me meeting you?"

    Xuan Zhu knew that the other party was a ruthless person, she hummed, "If there is no form, I''d definitely use hints to inform you, then it''s up to you whether to save me or not."

    Just count it as bad luck, not a surprising thing in this world.

    Qian Wanyu had no confidence in Xuan Zhu, "Why don''t you tell me where the form is, I''ll go get it, and give you a copy as well."

    Xuan Zhu shook her head, "No, the other party is so vignt, if she sees that it isn''t me, she''d never open the door to let you in."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered the art of disguise, "I can disguise myself."

    Xuan Zhu still shook her head, "You know that in the Dark System there is a spying technique which can distinguish the scent on each person, unless you canpletely conceal the scent on you, it won''t work. Don''t forget that you yourself are a Dark System Spiritual Master."

    "Okay, I will meet you outside, I hope it''ll go well."

    Qian Wanyu was also out of options, ording to what Xuan Zhu said, the other party was really vignt and careful, just Xuan Zhu would be able to steal it?

    Dongfang Minghui outside listened to the two of them and clearly heard Xuan Zhu''s words, this sort of criteria she happened to meet so it deepened her determination to go along.

    If n A failed there''d be a n B.

    It''s always good to be prepared for everything.

    The ce Xuan Zhu went to was in a small remote town south of Yundu City, good thing she was now a Great Spiritualist, otherwise, she would have walked for a day and a night and been so tired she could die.

    They could not easily get to the ce, but found that the ce had a city gate, and those who entered had to identify themselves.

    Xuan Zhu brought a total of three people, one was Seventh sister, and two should be her entourage.

    She saw Xuan Zhu distribute a wooden tag to each of the three, and she carefully observed that each person really seemed to need one to enter the city gates.

    "Aiya, where am I going to find one?"

    Probably because it heard the other party promise that she would immediately take her to the Blood Fiend Alliance, so Love Flower became very enthusiastic and said, "This is a small matter, leave it to me."

    Dongfang Minghui listened to what Love Flower was asking for and found a small wooden sign with nothing on it.

    "It''s really okay to just go in?"

    "Don''t worry."

    With Love Flower''s assurance, Dongfang Minghui emboldened herself and took a wooden sign with nothing on it to strut to the city gate.

    "Stand still, we''ll check."

    What they called an inspection was to show the wooden sign, and so she frankly took it out and showed it to them.

    "Alright go in."

    Dongfang Minghui was immediately delighted and quickly stepped into the city, but the eyes of the people in the city were very strange.

    "Love Flower your method just now really worked."

    She also didn''t forget to praise the other party.

    Love Flower was silent for a moment, but said, "You only have about half an hour, after that, the illusion will disappear. By then if you are discovered by them"

    Love Flower had only found out after stepping into this ce that everyone in the city had dark spiritual power! If the illusion wasn''t still somewhat strong, it would have almost misidentified them.

    In other words, they had just entered into the cave of a wolf

    Pharmacists like Dongfang Minghui would most likely not end up well if she fell into their hands.

    "Huh, thanks for the reminder. Quickly tell me where Xuan Zhu just walked."

    "Go one street ahead, turn right across the alley, turn again, you can see a mansion, that''s where Xuan Zhu just entered."

    Dongfang Minghui followed the directions pointed out by the Love Flower and quickly found the mansion it mentioned, the Cheng Mansion.

    "The guards here are a bit strong, let me use an illusion to confuse them, then you go in immediately."

    "Okay."

    Dongfang Minghui took advantage of this gap andmunicated with Little Colour in her soul sea, "Little Colour, I might have to fetch one thingter, do your best to help me hook it out with your vine."

    "Hurry up and go in."

    Dongfang Minghui went in over the wall and unexpectedly found no one guarding it, she entered the main bedroom in the backyard.

    "LoveFlower, where do you think the Pill form would usually kept?"

    Such an important thing, it''d most likely still be in the other party''s space ring? Xuan Zhu was a thief, so she could definitely manage to get the stuff unnoticed.

    But, what if the form wasn''t in a space ring?

    Love Flower recalled, it saw many people in the valley of death indeed put the recipe in their spatial ring, but in order to facilitate reading or refining, they''d most likely keep a copy of the recipe on some kind of paper.

    "Look through it and see what you can find."

    Dongfang Minghui rummaged around the room and didn''t find anything, she leaned against the wall in frustration, "This person is really cunning, it seems that she really put the recipe inside the space ring."

    This added onto the difficulty.

    As a result, her sly hands suddenly pressed on something and a painting behind her suddenly rotated, then an underground passage appeared in front of her.

    "Ouch, aiya almost scared me to death."

    She almost rolled down the passage and would have fallen on her face even if she didn''t die.

    "Go down and take a look, maybe we can find the recipe."

    She carefully walked down probably just two flights of stairs. Inside the secret passage, there were two rooms, one seemed to be the alchemy room, and one was actually the torture room with even a man hanging there in chains.

    Dongfang Minghui even smelled a strong smell of blood.

    "Let''s go to the alchemy room first, we can definitely find something." Love Flower''s tone was all excited.

    Dongfang Minghui obediently ran to the alchemy room, there was arge furnace ced in the centre, the me was about to go out, which means that the other party''s elixir refinement''s about to seed.

    She rummaged around next to the furnace and really found a few scribbled notes full of a dozen or so recipes, one of which had a spirit spring in the description.

    "How does this person know about the spirit springs of the elves?"

    "Quick, take all these away, we don''t have much time."

    As soon as the Love Flower urged, Dongfang Minghui didn''t even think about it, and directly threw all these things casually into her space ring.

    Just as she stepped out, she heard a ding, she looked back, hey, the other party''s furnace fire just extinguished.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly opened the lid of the furnace, regardless of what pills were inside, all these pills were taken into a porcin vase and tossed into her space ring too.

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated and ran over to look at the tortured man hanging over the rack.

    "Love Flower how do you think this man was beaten like this?"

    She had some sympathy for the other party, but did not dare to let him go, she looked through her space ring and found some pills that could treat external and internal injuries, as soon as she looked up, she found the other party looking at herself coldly.

    "Oh shit."

    She thought the other party had already passed out, she didn''t expect the other party was actually still awake, she was shocked, "Hey, don''t look at me like that, take this, you''ll get better."

    The other party still looked at her with icy eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to pinch the other side''s mouth, but the other side tough and stubborn, even his teeth were biting down, Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to raise her fist and punch him hard in the abdomen. The other party loosened his mouth and she immediately stuffed the pills one by one into his mouth then covering it so that he swallowed.

    "Don''t stare at me, this is really a pill for wounds, I won''t talk to you anymore, you''ll seeter."

    She took a few steps and then retreated, she took out a flying needle from her space ring and stuffed it onto his hands that were chained down, "Here, figure out how to open it yourself, I''m leaving."

    Dongfang Minghui took advantage of the fact that the illusion of the Love Flower had not yet disappeared and immediately sneaked out of the master bedroom.

    "Love Flower, do you think it''s toote to check on Xuan Zhu? I''m a little uneasy."

    "It''s toote, escape now."

    Counting down the time, from here to the exit of the city gates, it was indeed toote.

    "I''ll listen to you."

    Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth, her heart kept reassuring herself, there''s still Female Protagonist out there guarding so it should be fine right?

    Surely it will be fine

    She did not expect that just as she left the Cheng Mansion, Xuan Zhu also followed her out, she waved her hand to the Female Protagonist to indicate that she did not get the things.

    Cheng Feng felt that Xuan Zhu''s visit was particrly bizarre, and she walked uneasily back to her bedroom, opened the tunnel and walked down.

    She took a nce at the person inside the torture room and turned around to go to her alchemy room, only to find that there wasn''t a single pill inside once she opened it.

    "What''s going on?"

    This can''t be right, she had refined pills many times and all of them were sessful, each furnace could basically have about ten pills.

    How could they be missing?

    She took another look at the papers she had casually thrown today, and not a single one was left.

    She went to the torture room, and pinched the other person''s mouth and barked angrily, "Have you seen anyonee to the secret passage?"

    The man struggled a few times, shook his head andughed, "Who dares to enter your secret passage my Lord, aren''t they afraid of death?"

    Cheng Feng could not understand how this happened! She immediately went up and summoned the guards to the front.

    "Someone, go and stop Xuan Zhu for me."

    There must be something fishy when things go wrong, it''s clear that someone who should''ve only returned after three monthsing back sooner wasn''t normal

    Aftering she didn''t even say much but immediately tried to leave. That was even more abnormal.

    The most important thing is that the elixir disappeared along with the recipe, good thing she also had an extra copy.

    However, if the recipe fell into the hands of others, it was likely to bring them only destruction

    The most suspicious one was Xuan Zhu.

    "Yes."

    Xuan Zhu had already reached the city gate when she suddenly found a fast horse galloping over.

    "Stop them."

    With a word ofmand, the guards at the city gate shed their weapons.

    Qian Wanyu knew at a nce that the other party had been exposed, and no matter what the reason, she had to get out of here.

    The dark spiritual power in her body would be discovered by this group of people, and it would be even harder to leave if they found out.

    "Go, don''t stop."

    Xuan Zhu was shocked, obviously, she did not have time to steal the other party''s space ring!?

    What happened!!!

    It was a good thing that she had brought along two of the more powerful guards in the royal family, they were basically at the Spiritual Schr level.

    Unless a Spiritual King appeared, nothing could go wrong.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her and directly rushed out of the city gates through five hurdles and six guards.

    Didn''t they agree before that if they didn''t get the form, the other party wouldn''t care about her death?

    But

    She looked at the pair of hands that were holding her tightly, and a warm feeling was born in her heart, it was such a nice feeling to be cared for.

    "What are you dumbfounded about use your legs and run!"

    The two of them ran wildly all the way out a long distance, but Xuan Zhu was only a Spiritualist, in the end, her cultivation was limited if it was temporary explosive power she had that but if it was continuous output she couldn''t hold on.

    "Hey, I can''t walk anymore, you go." Xuan Zhu gasped, she''s just a half-assed Spiritualist, the more she cultivated the more she fpimd that her spiritual power leaked too fast, in the end she simply stopped cultivating.

    Qian Wanyu has never seen such a troublesome person, she would love to just leave the person here and let her fend for herself.

    But the form hadn''t been found yet, and the other party still had a few points of value

    "Come up."

    She tossed the person on her back as soon as she could and swept by at a fast pace.

    Xuan Zhu froze, she was a little overwhelmed, if the other party still spoke as coldly to her as before, she could still get used to it.

    But now, this gave her a weird illusion.

    The illusion of being cherished.

    Dongfang Minghui used her legs and ran fast enough, as soon as the Love Flower said the illusion was going to disappear, she immediately left the city,pletely unaware of what consequences would ur from her stealing.

    But she was now a #1 Escape Artist she easily got out of the city and sat on a tree stump waiting for the Female Protagonist, just to tell her the good news.

    Soon, she saw the Female Protagonist''s figure.

    "Seven"

    Qian Wanyu had another person behind her back, and Xuan Zhu was smiling with a silly face stered on her back.

    For some reason, Dongfang Minghui felt a little obstruction in her heart.

    She watched as the other party quickly swept past, carrying Xuan Zhu and running away wildly.

    "Didn''t you n to go back with her?" Love Flower asked uncertainly.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, her heart was blocked, she didn''t want to tell Seventh sister what happened now.

    "Let''s go back too."

    With Love Flower leading the way, they took the shortcut path and arrived a little earlier than Qian Wanyu.

    "Miss Minghui, where did you just go?" Li Jing was guarding the door and asked as soon as she saw Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little confused and in a depressed mood, "You are?"

    Li Jing smiled and introduced herself, "It''s Miss Wanyu who was afraid that you''d get bored and asked me toe to apany you."

    "Oh, no need."

    She entered the room and closed the door directly, Seventh sister called her over so she should let the other person in too normally. But she was in a bad mood, so she couldn''t help it alright?

    "Get down."

    Qian Wanyu frowned tightly, after arriving at the destination she directly ripped Xuan Zhu off her back and threw her on the ground.

    "Ouch, can''t you be a little gentler?" Xuan Zhu looked at her sadly, just now she was obviously quite nice how did she change back to the iceberg again?

    A woman''s heart was truly hard to guess. Especially this Qian Wanyu

    But thinking that the other party has carried her all the way, she decided to forgive her this time.

    "Although I didn''t get the form, but I can still n for three monthster."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her neck, "Say it who has the form? Where is it? I don''t want to y any more games with you."

    Xuan Zhu couldn''t breathe from her choking, she struggled a bit, "Let go, I''ll say."

    "The form is on Cheng Feng''s space ring, I was going to steal it, but I didn''t expect her to be so vignt, she actually didn''t have it with her when she met me."

    This was a big blunder, she even got her tools ready, just waiting to get the form and run back to the royal family, when she got back who could still bully her?

    But the bamboo basket was empty so nothing could be salvaged, and it seemed they were exposed as well.

    "What are you anxious about, if you want to be anxious, I''m the one that should be anxious, if she really suspects me, three monthster if she doesn''t give me anymore Mixed Heaven pills, I''ll be a goner!"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, "All right, I''m leaving."<blockquote>So much drama!

    Was busy these couple days with Genshin and pulling Ganyu~! I hope you all enjoyed the chapter

    Thank you all as usual for reading,menting and donating! I appreciate you all <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Qian Wanyu had just walked to the third floor when she found Li Jing standing at the entrance, respectfully, she raised her eyebrows in confusion, "Why are you standing outside?"

    "Young"

    Qian Wanyu eyes gestured down, this ce wasn''t the ce to talk. The two went downstairs again and walked to the teahouse across the street and asked for a private room.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Miss Minghui went somewhere before and just returned, she does not look well."

    Qian Wanyu stirred her tea, there were a few doubts in her head, "I do not me you, is the Dongfang family''s news urate? They?"

    "Answering young master, it''s a thousand times true, I personally went to confirm, this happened about four months ago, it even caused the whole town to panic, the entire ce was burned down. There is nothing left."

    Qian Wanyu''s face wasplicated, she once wanted to personally clean up the people who had humiliated her in the Dongfang family, but since she saw the change of Ninth Sister, she changed this idea, and now this result seemed unexpected. The Dongfang family has lived in the town for many years and has never made any big enemies, how could something so big happen all of a sudden?

    Could it be that the words of the Dark Spiritual Master were true?

    If Ninth Sister knew about the situation of the Dongfang family, Qian Wanyu''s eyebrows were wrinkled into a line, she clutched her teacup, she absolutely couldn''t let her know about this.

    "Young master, are you all right?" Li Jing saw that the other party''s face was a bit ugly and asked with concern.

    Qian Wanyu waved her hand, "All right, this matter ends here, Aunt Mo still hasn''te back?"

    Li Jing shook her head.

    Qian Wanyu felt that something was not quite right, "When newses from Aunt Mo, let me know."

    "Yes."

    Probably because of today''s loss in fetching the form and the discovery of the tragedy of the Dongfang family, Qian Wanyu returned to the third floor with a deliberate attempt to conceal her emotions, only to find the other party sitting by the window with her back to her, the back looked a bit depressed and deste, it even seemed a bit sad.

    Could it be Ninth Sister knew something?

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui looked back at her and said unusually calmly, "Seventh sister, you''re back?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled and nodded, stretched out a hand and said, "Come down, it''s easy to get a headache if you sit up there and too much cold wind blows."

    "It''s very lively outside, I want to watch a little longer."

    Normally, she would probably be obedient, but she was in a slightlyplicated mood today, she felt as if her heart was in a bit of turmoil, and she needed to sort out the rtionship between her and Seventh sister.

    "Yundu City is indeed livelier than the average market at night, Ninth Sister, move over a bit, Seventh sister wants to see it too."

    Dongfang Minghui skimmed her lips, she didn''t want to stay with the Female Protagonist now, she wanted some quiet.

    Why was this Female Protagonist''s persona always so crooked, she''s meant to be an arrogant and cold goddess, shouldn''t she be cultivating and leaving her alone right now?

    The instructions to refuse Female Protagonist were quickly sent down to her brain, but the movement to move her position was extremely fast, faster than she could say the words to refuse!

    Qian Wanyu gently stepped and sat on the window, the two sat side by side, quietly watching the people below the window.

    In fact, there were not many people below but Qian Wanyu smiled, she did not want to break the mood.

    Dongfang Minghui also leaned against the window, Female Protagonist would have many men in the future, why would she do so many intimate things to her?

    Could it be that because she took the Mixed Heaven Pill, she wants to eat both men and women?!

    But she doesn''t want to be a part of her harem at all. She used to read about court battles and seeing a group of women fighting to the death for a man, it truly disgusted her. Now was the same if she had to fight with a group of quality men to grab a woman, what is the difference between this and a court drama?

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu next to her with aplex gaze, but didn''t think that she''d look at the same time the other party also happened to look over with gentle and loving eyes. Her own eyes were reflected in them almost as if there was an attraction.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu sensed that the other party''s emotions were not right, but seeing the other party looking at herself like that, her hand couldn''t be controlled and moved one step ahead of her brain, wrapping an arm around the other party''s waist and pulling her gently.

    "Ah."

    Qian Wanyu pulled Minghui directly into her arms, sitting her right on herp, and hugging her whole body against herself.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart suddenly started beating uncontrobly, she did not dare to move, this was just a wooden window sill and now her body weight was all leaning on the Female Protagonist.

    If she tried to struggle, it is possible that she''d fall down.

    Qian Wanyu remembered that the room behind her was the same one where Minghui was full of lust at that time from Lu Peng''s aphrodisiac.

    Lu Peng was no good at anything, but he has done some research on these drugs, and the pleasure-seeking medicine on him was also top-grade.

    If she had known that Minghui was so emotionally slow, she shouldn''t have relented that day.

    "Seventh sister, you! Don''t! Stop! Don''t Touch!" Dongfang Minghui''s voice began to tremble as she realized that the other party had one hand around her waist and the other hand was actually unashamedly lighting a fire on her body.

    Bullying her for not knowing about sex ah? She was also someone who watched some small pornographic movies, is this ce something that can be touched indiscriminately!?

    "Ninth Sister, why don''t you understand my mind." Qian Wanyuughed, she then blew in her ear whispering, and suddenly came over and kissed when she saw the other person''s ears turn red.

    Dongfang Minghui face was red like an apple, the Female Protagonist got even more aroused watching this.

    "Stop it, Seventh sister."

    She held the window bar nervously with one hand and grabbed the hand that was messing around with the other, "Wha-"

    This scene reminded her of the dream she had before, in which she was enjoying herself even though she was being pressed down, Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that her legs went weak, and it was good that the hand at her waist was holding her tightly.

    "Is Ninth Sisterfortable?"

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to see the Female Protagonist''s evil smile, she shivered and shrunk her head.

    Qian Wanyu wrapped her in her arms in this position and went down on her with impunity, and she could not wait a bit.

    She had nned to wait for the other party to slowly open up and slowly ept her feelings. But when she thought that the other party likely only had one family member left in this world, she couldn''t wait to make sure she had someone to fall back on when she found out

    The other party''s hand untied her belt and reached in just like that.

    Qian Wanyu sniffed every inch of her body with fascination as she kissed and licked the back of her neck.

    Dongfang Minghui kept shaking, she shrank her neck with every inch the other person licked, such intimacy gave her a few moments of panic.

    "So Ninth Sister is sensitive here." Qian Wanyu flirted in a good mood.

    "Seventh sister, don''t." The back of Dongfang Minghui''s neck suddenly tilted back slightly, and the other party''s hand scurried into her clothes at some point and identally touched the sensitive part of her chest.

    Qian Wanyu really loved the other party''s raw reactions, she wanted to watch the other party''s expression carefully, but unfortunately, she was afraid that if she moved away, the other party would immediatelye to her senses.

    She teased with her hands, and then moved her lips to her ear to kiss and lick, listening to those melodious and gentle moans spilling out of her mouth, a hot current running through her own body, she got the most primitive impulses as her heart grew hotter.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind was on fire, forgetting that she was obviously angry with Female Protagonist, she whimpered impatiently, clenching her legs and grinding them against each other, God, she was unable to take it anymore!

    "Ah"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened slightly, she almost forgot that at the moment half of their bodies were outside the window.

    "Good girl, Seventh sister is wrong."

    Probably as the other party said, the side effects of the Mixed Heaven Pill she took were affecting her.

    It made her uncontrobly want to eat the other party dry!

    As soon as the other party stopped, Dongfang Minghui, however, had a feeling of emptiness that was hard for her to bear.

    But when she thought of her earlier behaviour, she immediately covered her face with remorse.

    Being slightly seduced by the Female Protagonist, she couldn''t control herself once the other party teased her.

    Qian Wanyu carried the other party into the room, closed the window, pulled away the other party''s two hands from her face and saw the other party''s flushed little face.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her in aplicated way, "Seventh sister, can you leave me alone."

    Qian Wanyu helped her tie up her jade belt, "Good."

    The room had an inner and outer room, the outer room was a small bed, probably for the attendant to sleep on, and the inner room was a big bed with a curtain to bathe and change inside.

    Last time they slept directly on the big bed, but now that the other party has asked for it, Qian Wanyu has taken the initiative to go to the outer room.

    She looked at her hands, the soft touch just now seemed to remain on them, and she sniffed lightly in extreme ecstasy.

    She felt more and more unable to control the deepest desire in her heart, she took a deep breath and suppressed the strong emotions as best as she could

    Dongfang Minghui was very upset. This is the third time the Female Protagonist has lost control since the two of them kissed.

    The Female Protagonist pressed her down every time and moved her hands and feet to tie her up. This time it was even more outrageous, with both hands she

    Ah this was really getting bad, one kiss, two kisses, this third time the Female Protagonist wanted a home run?

    It''s a good thing that the other party withdrew her hand, otherwise, she really could not ept it. Although people in her former life were fine with one-night stands, but she was afraid that with Female Protagonist this situation, then it will be a very awkward one night stand.

    In the end, their rtionship has not changed its vour and suddenly they''d have a physical rtionship as bed partners? Under one roof, how would they face each other without looking up.

    When she finds someone she loves, would she as the bed warmer block their rtionship?

    Dongfang Minghui knocked her head, thinking that she had never nned for herself besides to hug the heroine''s thighs, what would she do after leaving Female Protagonist?

    "Actually, it seems-" It wasn''t that hard to ept. She''d just about handed herself over, and if the other girl hadn''t stopped, she might have done that humiliating thing with her outside the window in full view of everyone.

    Thinking about it was what really embarrassed her, the fact that she was actually reacting to a woman!

    Wasn''t her sexual orientation quite normal before? Is it hard to say that she is the legendary hidden bisexual?!

    Dongfang Minghui then thought of it another way, no matter what, in this seven-coloured continent, she absolutely did not want to have anything to do with those men.

    She thought about the Female Protagonist more and had a slight headache. She also didn''t know what to do about this strange rtionship, the only way was to take it step by step.

    When she thought about it, she didn''t know when she fell asleep full of concerns.

    Qian Wanyu kept an eye on the room and heard the other person''s steady breathing before appearing in the room silently.

    The person on the bed wrapped herself into a ball, her little face flushed and some mucus oozing out of her nose.

    She leaned down and gently nted a kiss on her lips.

    Hopefully, the other person will understand her heart while she can still control herself, otherwise, she really doesn''t know what will happen

    "I hope you won''t me me when the timees, Ninth Sister."

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui woke up as if nothing had happened, as if all the memories of yesterday had been cleared away.

    "Seventh sister, how much longer do you want to stay in Yundu City?"

    There were still ten pills and the form stolen from Cheng''s mansion inside her space ring, the form she was still not able to determine, but the pills she got from the alchemy furnace were mostly refined by that Lord for personal use, it was ny percent likely that they were Mixed Heavenly Pills. In addition, she had also analyzed the ingredients of the Mixed Heavenly Pill before, and these ten pills were almost identical to that inposition.

    She didn''t know if she should take them out, after all, she sneaked in alone, only to see the other partye out with Princess Xuanzhu on her back.

    That scene yesterday never failed to make her forget.

    She had a few small grievances, Female Protagonist has been able to not only hook up with men but now had the additional skill of teasing women as well ah.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a look, "I still have a little business in Yundu City, it will probably take a while, I definitely have to go back before the academy starts again."

    She wouldn''t go back easily without getting the form, it was not easy to make a trip out from the Royal Academy, and after Xuan Zhu''s test yesterday, the other side must have strengthened their guard, if they want to get the form again, they must n again.

    She still didn''t know about how strong the strength of the other side was so she hadn''t rashly exposed her weaknesses back then.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, just good then, she should be able to fulfill the agreement with Love Flower.

    However, the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters in the White Moon Empire was very secretive, she still had to spend a little time looking for it.

    "Are we going to see the defective nt that was auctioned now?"

    Love Flower expressed extreme resistance at having another strain rted to it, a fake version exist. It could be seen how deep its resentment and obsession was from the fact that its description changed from half-finished'' to defective''.

    Dongfang Minghui really couldn''t understand why the other party was so stubborn, ording to reason, nts should also like to pile up? Isn''t it a joyful thing to find a simr kind of existence like yourself?

    Qian Wanyu nced at the other side suspiciously, she found that the other side was in a miraculously good mood, and now there was a derisive smile at the corner of her mouth.

    She suddenly remembered what Li Jing had reported to her yesterday, Ninth Sister had returned to the Inn one step ahead of her, which meant that the other party had also been out for almost the whole day.

    "Ninth Sister, is there any ce in Yundu City that you want to go? Today I can just apany you." Qian Wanyu smiled and said.

    Dongfang Minghui''s expression drifted for a moment, "Sure."

    The two of them wandered around in Yundu City, Qian Wanyu saw the other party always wandering off, so she paid more attention to the other party''s every move.

    "Love Flower, the Bloodshed Alliance''s headquarters is not very easy to find." After searching in Yundu City for most of the day, she didn''t find any useful information.

    But Love Flower did not care about her struggles at all.

    Dongfang Minghui sat at the teahouse with a heavy heart, Qian Wanyu poured tea for her several times but she did not notice, she just kept drinking.

    The Blood Fiend Alliance was an assassin organization, since it was an assassin organisation, it must have to take on missions to feed itself.

    Just like a mercenary group, there must be a way to receive and post missions, like a bulletin board.

    The Blood Fiend Alliance should also have a set of ways that belong to them. Dongfang Minghui suddenly thought of a brilliant n.

    "Sess!"

    "Hmm?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with interest, "Ninth Sister, what''s happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui then realized that she had identally said what was in her head, and immediatelyughed dryly, "No, I wanted to say that I suddenly thought of a medicinal form that, if sessfully refined, could beparable to the Transfiguration Pill."

    "Ninth Sister is getting more and more powerful, if you put your stuff in the auction, it will more than likely cause a sensation."

    Looking at the other party''s expression, Qian Wanyu knew that the other party was definitely not thinking about this just now, but she still praised it.

    Dongfang Minghui was tired after drinking tea because of her guilty conscience, and the two returned to the room.

    Back in the room, she pretended to really start making pills and pounded them for quite a while.

    "Ninth Sister, I have to go out, so you can refine your pills in your room today."

    Qian Wanyu deliberately found an excuse to slip out, walked far away, and then reentered the opposite teahouse.

    "Young master."

    "Go follow her, see what she really wants, ande tell me as soon as you have any news."

    The other party definitely had something to hide from her, something that displeased her greatly, it seemed that she had been too indulgent to Ninth Sister all this time.

    Dongfang Minghui slipped out of the door quietly only after Qian Wanyu had been gone for a long time. She spent a little spirit stone to have a beggar poke around the ces where the Blood Fiend Alliance received their missions. If there was anything they epted, someone from the Blood Fiend Alliance would definitely show up.

    She just had to follow the vine to find the headquarters of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    She sat at the teahouse for a moment, and Li Jing sat behind her quietly watching her moves.

    She was an intelligence gatherer and naturally saw that the other side was poking around for information about something.

    Soon a beggar called outside, Dongfang Minghui walked out and the two went to a corner.

    "I saw, in the north of the city a broken temple, just write down your deposit and the task, put it on top of the idol behind an abandoned temple, three dayster, someone wille to pick it up, then if they take up your task, they will take the things away, if not, three dayster you can go to the abandoned temple idol to see if the things are still there, all will be clear then."

    This was already the tenth beggar she invited, finally she''d inquired a little information.

    "Are you sure? Not lying to me, right?"

    Dongfang Minghui was afraid of a trip made in vain, mainly because she had hidden from the Female Protagonist to sneak out, in case it was the wrong information, that would make her waste a day. Moreover, maybe tomorrow the Female Protagonist will guard her every inch of the way.

    How else could she find the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters?

    "I am sure that the information I have inquired is indeed true, if your honor does not believe me, I would like to apany you."

    Dongfang Minghui saw the other party''s eager face, guessing that thismission was quite important to him, so he was probably not lying she just said, "Forget it, I''d better go there myself. This is for you."

    "Thank you, my lord."

    The abandoned temple in the north of the city, it couldn''t be the ce where she was kidnappedst time, right? Although she couldn''t quite remember the direction, there couldn''t be that many abandoned temples everywhere.

    Dongfang Minghui still had some dark thoughts about thest time she was kidnapped, the people of the Blood Fiend Alliance killed without blinking, she had learned that the hard wayst time.

    But her feet still headed in the direction of the north of the city.

    The beggar who just got the reward turned a corner and handed the bounty to Li Jing''s hand.

    "My lord, this is the rewarded spirit stone."

    Li Jing weighed it for a moment, then took out five pieces from it and threw them into the other party''s hands, "Go, don''t let me see you again."

    The beggar was startled and took the five spirit stones and rolled away.

    "That''s how it is." Li Jing put the bag of spirit stones respectfully in front of Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was slightly cold as her fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, "You are saying that Ninth Sister wanted to spend money to hire a murderer?"

    It was really an unexpected discovery.

    Li Jing nodded, "She was looking for a ce to receive missions from the Blood Fiend Alliance, your ve took it upon herself to give her a fake address."

    "You did a good job."

    Qian Wanyu weighed the spirit stones in her pouch and sneered, "But when she''s gone, you can go see who she really wants to kill!"

    Her Ninth Sister''s wings were really hardened, she actually dared to hide it from her, if she didn''t have someone follow her, she really thought that she''d stay inside the inn obediently.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that she had been trapped by the Female Protagonist, and she was still walking happily towards the north of the city, what she really found was the same old abandoned temple, the same one where she was imprisoned.

    Going inside the temple, there was an inner room with a statue of Buddha arched above it. Dongfang Minghui didn''t take a closer look. She just picked up a piece of paper from her space ring and then started to have trouble about what she wanted to write.

    She just wants to attract the Blood Fiend Alliance''s people appear, she didn''t really want to kill anyone ah.

    But to do a full set of drama, she couldn''t leave a nk piece of paper right?

    In this way, it was impossible to find the headquarters of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    She racked her brain and thought for half a day, but could not think of a target, and finally simply wrote directly on the paper the son of the great wealthy master Lu  Lu Peng.

    Anyway, it''s just a cannon fodder character, dying early orte didn''t matter, might as well make his death worth it.

    The target was found but there must be a deposit, since the person was at least the son of a wealthy man, the price must not be too low.

    But Dongfang Minghui knew what his worth was ah, she simply gave a hundred spirit stones deposit, Lu Peng''s life was really not worth anything, a hundred spirit stones felt way too expensive for that trash.

    Dongfang Minghui painfully put a bag of stones and the paper together behind the idol.

    Then she secretly hid in some ce in the temple.

    "Love Flower, do you think there will be someone from the Blood Fiend Allianceing to pick up the mission today?" She always felt that there was a loophole in this setup, in case they didn''te to pick up a mission for ten days to half a month, wouldn''t she have to wait for such a long time to see anything happen?

    And why did she always have the illusion that this was a trap?

    Love Flower didn''t want to remind the other party of how she was being followed, although the other party seemed hidden enough, but it smelled a familiar smell. It''s the same person who appeared in the third floor yesterday and said she was recing Qian Wanyu to apany Dongfang Minghui.

    Qian Wanyu this person, tsk, it felt like this Dongfang Minghui was too innocent topete against her ck-hearted sister.

    It simply took the attitude of watching a show to see what happens next.

    Dongfang Minghui waited for almost an hour, she was so bored she almost wanted to start counting ants, when suddenly she heard footsteps.

    "Love Flower, there''s movement! Someone ising."

    Love Flower silently blocked its flower head with a leaf<blockquote>

    TL note: This is Love Flower''s face palm :^)</blockquote>

    She watched intently as a man dressed in ck suddenly appeared in the middle of the broken temple, walked obediently behind the idol, and took out the note and deposit that Dongfang Minghui had just written down.

    Then he walked away.

    "It seems that this method still works." Dongfang Minghui secretly followed behind the other party, and followed him all the way into a building.

    Then, then as soon as she stepped inside the door, the door closedpletely and a lot of pretty girls poured out from all directions.

    Dongfang Minghui sniffed, felt something wrong with this smell, but by the time she realised it was a trap it was toote, as her flying needles were already flying into mid-air, before they could be shot into anyone, she was knocked unconscious and carried away directly like a sack of rice.

    "Young master, the person has been caught, at this moment she''s in the third floor of thest room." Li Jing handed her all the notes written by the other party and the deposit.

    "Let''s go, show me around."

    Li Jing respectfully stood aside to guide the way, and after pushing open the door of the room, the other party walked in, and she closed the door again quietly and stood right at the door.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were tightly closed and she was still tied up like a dumpling on the bed, with her brow still furrowed.

    Qian Wanyu just sat on the stool without panicking and poured herself a ss of water, opened what Li Jing had just given her and took a look at it, and casually put it aside.

    She smiled lightly at the corners of her mouth and waited for the other party to wake up naturally.

    The first thing Dongfang Minghui did when she woke up was to look at the situation she was in. She saw a very fancy room and was so frightened that her first thought was that she had been sold into a brothel!

    But soon she calmed down and she took out a short de from her space ring and struggled to cut the rope.

    "Where do you want to run to this time?"

    A clear and cold voice suddenly sounded in the room, the familiar voice scared Dongfang Minghui so much she almost peed herself!

    Did she seem to hear the Female Protagonist''s voice!?

    Dongfang Minghui looked around and saw no one. She thought she was hallucinating and immediately picked up the knife she had dropped on the bed and continued to move.

    Qian Wanyu saw the other party''s obstinacy and walked out directly behind the curtain, "Where do you want to go?"

    The expression on the other side''s face was ice-cold, Dongfang Minghui''s heart started beating rapidly, why did she feel like the Female Protagonist was a little different from usual, she swallowed her saliva before finding her voice, "Seventh sister -Howe you are here?"

    Qian Wanyu then found a seat just across from her and waved the piece of paper in front of the other woman''s face, "Did you write this?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, wasn''t this the order she had just ced with the Blood Fiend Alliance? How could it suddenly get into the hands of the Female Protagonist.

    And the deposit on the table seemed to be hers too

    She couldn''t connect the day''s work with Qian Wanyu no matter how much she thought about it.

    Dongfang Minghui tried to y pitiful, "Seventh sister, can you help me loosen this rope, my hand hurts."

    Qian Wanyu was unmoved, "Are you hiding something from me?" Her voice was soft, but it sounded scary in Dongfang Minghui''s ears.

    The short de slipped from her hand to the bed for the second time, and Dongfang Minghui scrunched up her face in embarrassment, "Seventh sister, there''s nothing really wrong."

    In fact, she really did have a lot of things to hide from Female Protagonist

    Dongfang Minghui thought vaguely.

    "In that case, tell me why you want to kill this Lu Peng? Was he bullying you?" Qian Wanyuid the piece of paper in front of her and almost stuck it to her face.

    This Female Protagonist in front of her was so scary that she deeply doubted whether the other party had rpsed again with the side effects.

    Dongfang Minghui eyes closed and said out loud, "I just want to find the branch of the Blood Fiend Alliance."

    "Looking for the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters, what do you want to do?" Qian Wanyu tossed the paper onto the table casually, no longer concerned about Lu Peng''s life or death.

    As long as the other party was a good girl and didn''t deceive her or hide anything from her, she would help her untie the ropeter.

    She was going to tell her about Love Flower but then she shrunk her head and her eyes turned slightly, "I want to find the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters, then find Mu Yang and kill him."

    Dongfang Minghui remembered that time when the Female Protagonist blood sprayed onto face and scared her.

    When she found the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters, Mu Yang she would have to kill sooner orter, but only when her strength was a little higher

    After she was reminded of this, Qian Wanyu also remembered Mu Yang. The other side wanted to kill Mu Yang, why?

    Was it what she thought?

    "Why?" Qian Wanyu''s voice had a slight tremor.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes drifted, this reason seems to be a bit embarrassing she couldn''t say it out

    "Tell me, why?" Qian Wanyu looked slightly nervous as she sat on her knees by the edge of the bed, holding the other party''s head in her hands and looking straight into the other party''s eyes.

    She actually read unease in the Female Protagonist''s eyes, and Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, "Becausest time he hurt you-"

    Female Protagonist''s enemies were so many that they were spread throughout the entire Seven Colored Continent, even if they were to be killed, they couldn''t be fully killed, there were just too many.

    But, Mu Yang was different.

    Qian Wanyu gently approached the other party''s face, watching the other party''s lips she wanted to kiss them again.

    Dongfang Minghui nervously closed her eyes, she knew the Female Protagonist was only acting like this because of the side effects.

    Luckily she was smart enough, if she annoyed the other party, she might have done something crazy.

    Qian Wanyu gently nted a kiss on the other party''s forehead.

    Her forehead felt a little warm, Dongfang Minghui was surprised that the other party didn''t give her a hot kiss like before.

    "Ninth Sister, I''ll clean up Mu Yang, don''t look for any more Blood Fiend Alliance."

    "No."

    "No way."

    Dongfang Minghui and Love Flower uttered these two words almost in unison.

    "Why?" Qian Wanyu''s face was cold, did the other party still have something to hide from her? Actually yes, the day before she went to take the form, the other party had also disappeared for a day at that time.

    "I must take this revenge myself." She said firmly with a terse neck, but her expression was still a bit vain.

    After all, she had promised Love Flower!

    She became more and more determined that the other party really had something to hide from her, and this made her rack her minds guessing which mad had the guts to steal the heart of her Ninth Sister

    "Is it Lu Xing?"

    No, Lu Xing had disappeared, it was impossible for him to suddenly appear in Yundu City, much less to have a personal rtionship with Ninth Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded and confused, not knowing at all what Female Protagonist was doing by suddenly mentioning Lu Xing.

    "Li Yunan?"

    Hearing that Li Yunan had left early at thest freshman tryouts, he was one of the people who would most likely appear in Yundu City.

    "Nan Fei?"

    The other party also left Snow Capital two months ago, his whereabouts were unknown now as well

    "Or is there someone I don''t know?"

    Dongfang Minghui began to shiver, this, this how was it like the heroine was counting her male harem ah?

    She did not do anything! Especially with Lu Xing, Li Yunan, and Nan Fei these people, she also tried hard to keep a distance.

    Looking at the Female Protagonist''s increasingly gloomy face, Dongfang Minghui immediately raised her hands in surrender, found her hands were still bound and immediately exined aloud, "Seventh sister, I can exin."

    Qian Wanyuughed and shook her head, "You''ve just been given the chance to exin, but you''re actually still lying to me."

    "No! Absolutely no lie, my heart aches for Seventh sister, I want to take revenge for you personally, what''s wrong!?" Dongfang Minghui shouted regardless, fuck ah she''ll just have to wing it!

    Qian Wanyu froze, the other side said it was for her, "Ninth Sister, are you heartbroken for me?"

    Dongfang Minghui was like a chicken pecking rice as she nodded repeatedly, "Yes, I hate Mu Yang, he hurt you."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes shed with a trace of joy, that''s it, Ninth Sister''s eyes and heart should be thinking of her wholeheartedly.

    "Yes, since Ninth Sister wants him to die, I will immediately have someone capture him and let you kill him, okay?"

    So  Female Protagonist was really affected by the side effects, otherwise, how could the other party''s cold persona not be able to handle such words?

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, she decided to coax the Female Protagonist first, wait until this wave of emotions had passed, and then tell her the truth.

    Damn, the side effects of this Mixed Heavenly Pill were too terrible.

    She had to think of other ways to make the Female Protagonist take less of this drug, otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    "Love Flower, as you can see, after I''ve coaxed Seventh sister to get better, we''ll think of a way to find the Blood Fiend Alliance''s branch."

    Love Flower covered its flower again with a leaf, aiya this girl was too simple-minded.

    "Okay, whatever Seventh sister says is fine. Seventh sister, my hand hurts, will you help me untie it?" Dongfang Minghui looked at the other party with a pitiful look.

    In order to save her life, she even did something as shameful as being cute!

    Qian Wanyu, however, shook her head and smiled, "Ninth Sister, you''re not good at this, you''ve only exined one thing."

    Dongfang Minghui''s back chilled. Was she too reckless in front of the Female Protagonist before, and she managed to find out a lot of other things?

    But she didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, especially if it was harmful to the Female Protagonist.

    "Seventh sister, what else do you want to ask?"

    Qian Wanyu saw her face apprehensive look, couldn''t help but reach out and touch her smooth face, "Tell Seventh sister, where did you go after I went out the day before yesterday?"

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her life was hopeless, aiya, this life could not be saved.

    "Hmm?"

    "Seventh sister, I can exin." Dongfang Minghui wanted to say something but didn''t know how to exin it, should she followed the Female Protagonist and Xuan Zhu and overheard them speak?

    Or that she helped Female Protagonist get the form and ended up not telling her immediately?

    If these two things were put on a scale, which one of the two could get a lighter punishment from the Female Protagonist?

    "Are you trying to lie to me again?" Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, and an iparably cold aura emanated from within her body.

    Because the two were very close, she felt it, closed her eyes and immediately poured out the beans like a confession of leniency.

    "I went to the Cheng House with you guys, I got ten Mixed Heavenly Pills and the form, the reason why I didn''t tell you is that I haven''t figured out how to tell you yet, Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu froze, she was shocked by what the other party said.

    "What did you just say, I don''t seem to understand."

    "Seventh sister, don''t beat me up, I can exin! I followed you and Xuan Zhu to the Cheng Mansion, I went to the master bedroom and got ten freshly made mixed heaven pills in the master bedroom''s hidden tunnel and the form as well."

    Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes the whole time, she felt she was dead, whether she was stalking or hiding from the truth, it was a big crime to hide it from the Female Protagonist.

    Qian Wanyu saw the other party''s eyes closed nervously in the bed shaking and shaking, suddenly she did feel a bit of heartache, she was just afraid that Ninth Sister was meeting with some wild men.

    "So, you know that I went out to steal the pill form?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, no matter what to save her small life she should just honestly exin it. She secretly opened one eye to observe the Female Protagonist''s expression, "I saw Xuan Zhu always looking for you, thest time in the royal family I followed secretly, and then heard you discussing how to get the form."

    Qian Wanyu''s mouth moved, but could not say anything.

    "Why didn''t you say it sooner?"

    If she had told this on the day she returned, she would not have suspected that she had done something behind her back.

    "Uh, can I not say this reason."

    Dongfang Minghui slightly aggrieved, she just couldn''t stand to see the other party and Princess Xuan Zhu be so close, the two had amon goal and amon secret, she was especially annoyed with this.

    Obviously, the Female Protagonist''s secret was only known by her hmph.

    "Okay, if you don''t say it, don''t say it."

    Qian Wanyu patted her head.

    She untied her rope and stroked her wrists that had a red mark from the rope.

    "Ninth Sister."

    She felt really abnormal, and Qian Wanyu didn''t know what to say to exin today''s behavior.

    "Seventh sister, you don''t me me anymore, do you?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked tentatively, she felt that the other party''s mood, how to say, was not as crazy as just now, as if there was a bit of sadness.

    The other side was only thinking of her, how could Qian Wanyu be mad. Her heart was about to turn into a puddle of soft water, so how could she still punish her.

    Qian Wanyu raised her head, her eyes were crazily looking at Minghui''s beautiful face with those vermillion lips and light fragrance.

    "Ninth Sister, let Seventh sister hug you once, ok?"<blockquote>

    <strong>Thank you to somebody and afternoon for funding this chapter on Ko-Fi I am grateful for all the support for my work <3</strong></blockquote><blockquote>

    Whew that was really long! Thank you to all donators, readers andmentors. All of your support is greatly appreciated~!

    As usual. Pleasement for any mistakes or anything, I did this a bitst minute due to some irl stuff so let me know :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 57 (1)

    Chapter 57 (1)

    "W-w-what..h-h-hug??" Dongfang Minghui shivered a little, it can''t be what she thought, right?

    Qian Wanyu didn''t give her much time to think about it, she stretched the other party''s hand to her eyes, and with a reverent face, she began to clean the red marks on her wrist meticulously.

    The soft-touch on the wound made Dongfang Minghui shrink back a little, but her hand ended up being grabbed more firmly by the other side.

    This, this did she still need more confirmation?

    The situation at hand was clearly the Female Protagonist in heat, and she needed a person to soothe her desire.

    Hey, it turns out that holding onto the heroine''s thighs she still needed to dedicate her body to her. Dongfang Minghui died inside ah.

    Qian Wanyu buried her head all the way up and untied the Entangled Love around the other party''s waist, pulling away all the things in the way, and gently lowering the curtains on both sides of the bed.

    The sunlight outside was as old as ever, but the inner room was full of scenes of spring.<blockquote>

    TL Note: This implies sex btw</blockquote>

    "Ah, sister, lighter."

    "Ahhhh-"

    Intermittent moans came out of the room, and Li Jing stood outside with an expressionless face, then moved out inch by inch.

    It''s a good thing this ce was a busy building, at night, the singing and dancing noisespletely drowned out a certain couple''s moans.

    When Qian Wanyu woke up, she found a person lying in her arms, her body was naked and covered with bruises and love marks, her face seemed to have the marks of tears that had not dried up.

    Thinking of yesterday''s soulful night, Qian Wanyu''s wrapped her arm around the other girl''s waist and her hand tightened.

    The small part of her soul sea upied by the ck smoke had also regained its rity, and her whole body felt a lot more rxed, the tyrannical emotions in her heart also dissipated with this lovemaking.

    The suppressed spiritual power inside her was also vaguely fluctuating, there would definitely be a breakthrough in the near future.

    "Ninth Sister."

    The person that was asleep shivered but did not wake up, it seemed she was still tired from yesterday.

    Qian Wanyu remembered that the other party had been tossed around by her until she cried, but while crying she was also clenching her waist.

    "This mouth really doesn''t match the heart."

    Her legs gently rubbed the other''s skin, she took the opportunity to wrap her up and hug her in this posture, holding her contentedly to sleep.

    Dongfang Minghui was truly exhausted, she was tossed around by the Female Protagonist yesterday, and no matter how much she begged for mercy, the other party refused to show mercy!

    When she woke up, the sunlight from the window had prated into the room, and the curtains on both sides were not drawn up, but a few rays of light came through.

    Dongfang Minghui moved and found a pair of strong hands around her waist, remembering thatst night this hand had made her cry to death from the stimtion, Dongfang Minghui''s face was all red and her whole body felt hot.

    She gently moved down, trying to break the other party''s confinement, but found that her legs were still pinned down.

    "Ninth Sister, where do you want to go?" Qian Wanyu was not asleep, she had closed her eyes and begun to cultivate, finding her spiritual energy was much more active than in the past.

    She knew immediately that the person in her arms had woken up, but she just wanted to see what the other party was up to.

    "Hmm?" Qian Wanyu hands that were wrapped around Minghui''s hot body started to light a fire in her again, the desire she had managed to suppress was taking hold again, it was as if as long as it was this person, her self-control would be very poor.

    "Well, Seventh sister, don''t"

    Once she spoke, Dongfang Minghui realized that her throat was a little sore, probably because she had shouted too loudly yesterday.

    Qian Wanyu then buried her head nibbling, she finally understood what was called once you get a taste you''ll never give it up.

    Now that she had tried the pleasure and gotten a taste she did not want to let go of this body in her arms.

    "Seventh sister, I''m in pain."

    Dongfang Minghui pitifully held her waist, if the Female Protagonist kept going once more, she''d certainly not be able to get up for three days!

    Since she''d already marked and hugged her to sleep, Qian Wanyu stopped, the person was already her''s so the worries in her heart could be put down.

    "Ninth Sister, I''ll carry you to the bath."

    The other side got out of bed and casually draped some cloth on her body, those scratches on her back were very obvious, some still had blood. Dongfang Minghui nced at it, then thought ofst night when she was clinging to the other side tightly, she might''ve identally scratched a bither eyes were filled with shame, she didn''t even want to look ah.

    She''s nowpletely bent, right, bent by a woman who nibbled until not even the crumbs were left, but she also unexpectedly felt quitefortable.

    If Qian Wanyu knew that she was thinking like this, it is estimated that just now she wouldn''t have stopped just because she wanted to pamper the other party

    Dongfang Minghui leaned over the bed thinking, the other side had gone downstairs to bring up some hot water.

    "Do you want Seventh sister to help you wash?"

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand, but Dongfang Minghui refused, the two of them had already done it all and everything was well known of each others'' bodies but she is not so delicate.

    "Seventh sister, can you go out first?"

    She was stupid enough to not know that this ce was the Female Protagonist''s turf, but she wasn''t stupid enough to throw herself in the.

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu carefully observed the other party''s expression and did not see her show disgust or other emotions before quietly retreating, leaving the room to her.

    Minghui sat in the water and suddenly remembered that when she did that yesterday, Love Flower, Lucky and Toothless were all in the space ring

    Sitting in the tub, she looked at the jade belt that had been casually tossed on the table by the Female Protagonist, with a shirt covering it.

    "Okay okay." She secretly patted her chest, good thing that yesterday''s love making was not seen by those little ones otherwise, where should she put her face in the future?

    "Ugh."

    She washed her body while sighing, after this, she waspletely taken by the Female Protagonist, from the life of a little brother to the life of a bed warmer ah.

    "Anyway, the Seventh sister is not in the main room yet, just let it go for now."

    Dongfang Minghui''s head operated in an extremely simple and extremelyplex way. Things she can''t figure out are often left aside. To put it nicely it''s to wait for a solution in the future, to say put it badly it''s choosing to escape from the problem.

    The onlymandment she remembered was to not to go against the Female Protagonist.

    She also resisted yesterday, just a little bit of deception, and as a result, she was almost entirely found out by the Female Protagonist, and the punishment was to be eaten up by her until not even crumbs were left

    She finished her shower, dressed, and sat on a stool to think about whether she wants to improve her status slightly in the future.

    Just like how on the seven coloured continent there were ranks based on value, could she as the bed-warming little sister get a little upgrade?

    "Hehehe."

    Love Flower snickered and looked at her with disgust (imagined) as it appeared from the space ring, "You screamed so hard yesterday, it was like killing a pig, so noisy for the whole night."

    It actually wanted to sneak out to have a look but Qian Wanyu''s killing aura was too heavy so it didn''t rashly run out to peek just in case it made her angry.

    It was the same with Lucky and Toothless the two little friends stayed in the space ring to listen to the noises

    Dongfang Minghui blushed, in fact, she was just too happy at the time they were making love so she could not control it.

    "Do you still want to go to the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Speaking of this knot, if she knew that the price of keeping the secret was to sell her body to the Female Protagonist for one night, Dongfang Minghui would''ve certainly not hesitated to sell the other party out.

    "Ninth Sister."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu pushed the door to enter, Love Flower swished into the space ring again. Behind, several people walked in with headbands, they carried pots of colorful and fragrant dishes in their hands.

    Dongfang Minghui as soon as she smelled the fragrance of rice, her mood immediately improved.

    "I know you are hungry, eat quickly."

    Qian Wanyu obediently sat down opposite her and handed her a pair of chopsticks, looking at her with a smile.

    Dongfang Minghui had just tried a piece of food, and the spiritual energy was overflowing, it was just right to replenish the lost spiritual energy from her body.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t you eat?"

    She directly picked a piece she just tried and handed it to the other party''s mouth, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth, gently bit into it, and tasted it as well. These dishes she had actually just instructed Li Jing to go to the famous restaurant in Yundu City to buy them, just to make the other party happy.

    Now it seems that she really did the right thing.

    "I think these dishes are quite delicious, Seventh sister, do you want to eat some too?" Dongfang Minghui was just eating by herself and then handing the same kind of dish to the other party to let her try a bite too.

    As she ate, she suddenly felt something was wrong.

    T-this isn''t this indirectly kissing???

    Thinking of the Female Protagonist''s domineering tongue kiss, Dongfang Minghui blushed, identally met the other party''s burning eyes and hurriedly dropped her head to pick up the rice.

    "Why is your face red?"

    Qian Wanyu reached out her hand and touched her somewhat hot face, it was a little hot, she immediately followed up, "Is it something ufortable?"

    Dongfang Minghui shivered, what ufortable, it''s toofortable ah fuck! The other party''s hand was cold, but for some reason, her mind could always recall everything that happenedst night.

    She was poisoned by the Female Protagonist, right?

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu, however, got up directly, "You stay in the room for a while, I''m going to ask a pharmacist toe over and take a look."

    She was also a little apprehensive, yesterday they did not only have sex, at the height of their climax she even injected some of her spiritual energy into the other party''s body by ident thereby exchanging spiritual energy with each other.

    The other party''s energy was so pure that her dark spiritual energy waspletely purified when she first touched it, so she greedily chased after the other party''s spiritual energy to wrap up.

    This had exceeded her own expectations, and she ended up using the book of dual cultivation she had found in the forbiddennd on Ninth Sister.

    "Seventh sister, don''t." Dongfang Minghui put down her chopsticks and grabbed the other party with one hand.

    Just kidding, isn''t it just being pressed down and climaxing continuously for one night? Howe you have to invite the pharmacist?!

    She was not that thick-skinned, in case anything was seen, how could she face other people?

    "Seventh sister, I''m really fine."

    She even put the back of the other party''s hand on her face and rubbed it, only to have the other party squeeze it back.

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui pulled her to sit on the stool, "Seventh sister, I have a confession to make."

    Afterst night''s "bloody" lesson, she profoundly understood that to do with Female Protagonist, confession garnered leniency, resistance garnered severity.

    Better not to hide anything, please refer tost night for the consequences of hiding it!

    "Well?" Qian Wanyu smiled, in fact, she was not so domineering that she wanted to upy all of the other party''s personal privacy, she was probably affected yesterday by that dark spiritual energy, so as soon as she felt the other party''s concealment there was a hostility that kept sweeping her brain.

    "I want to go to the Blood Fiend Alliance, but not only to kill Mu Yang, I also need to see the medicinal nts that they bought from the auction."

    "I thought that with me alone I could get my way into the Blood Fiend Alliance and take a look at medicinal nts, so I didn''t think to tell you."

    She relied on the fact that Love Flower was able to hide her existence and bold enough to think that the Blood Fiend Alliance was as easy as the Cheng Mansion to enter.

    "It''s seventh sister that was wrong." Qian Wanyu pulled her fingers and intertwined her ten fingers around hers holding both her hands, she did not confess the matter of the Mixed Heaven Pills to her either.

    "Blood Fiend Alliance, Seventh sister will help you check it, but you can''t go alone."

    "Good."

    With Female Protagonist around, probably the sess rate could rise a level.

    However, two girls, holding hands and interlocking fingers, like this, however you look it was still so shameful!

    Dongfang Minghui ced the elixir she got from the Cheng House earlier in front of her, "This is for you, but it''s best to let someone try it first."

    She secretly had a bad idea, wanting Xuan Zhu to try the elixir to see if it was the Mixed Heaven Pill.

    "This is the form, it was scattered next to the furnace, I''m not sure if it is theplete form, it''s best to verify it."

    The Mixed Heaven Pill would not have been able to be verified by others, if someone identally found out anything, the secret on the Female Protagonist would have been torn apart by then.

    But if they didn''t verify it, in case there was something wrong with the elixir, it would be toote after eating it

    "I''ll make a copy of the recipe, and I''ll take the elixir." Qian Wanyu moved quickly, and after the matter was finished, she personally made a copy of the form.

    Dongfang Minghui took the recipe back into the space ring, and suddenly pounded her head, she was really stupid.

    She couldn''t figure out the prescription at once, but she could experiment first. If she couldn''t, she could follow the medicinal nts listed on the prescription and find all of them first, and then, regardless of whether the prescription was true or false, she could identify the ingredients on the prescription one by one to see if they matched with the Mixed Heaven Pill.

    "Ninth Sister, you rest in the room, I''ll be right back."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu left, Dongfang Minghui began to study the more than twenty medicinal nts in the recipe. After almost a year in the pharmacy school, she had at least visited the medicinal nts in the garden at the back of the mountain many times and identified many medicinal nts.

    But of the twenty-three medicinal nts in this recipe, there were only nine that she recognized.

    "What are all these remaining medicinal nts?" She felt that the search for them might just be a daunting process, and it would be okay if the Royal Academy had them, but what if they didn''t?

    She counted down ten Mixed Heaven Pills, one could be used for half a year, which means Seventh sister could onlyst five years.

    The premise was that the ones she brought were actually Mixed Heaven Pills.

    "Ugh, it''s too annoying, Lu Xing is nowhere to be found, how should I take the spiritual spring water?" Dongfang Minghui always felt that the plot of the script had elerated unknowingly.

    Qian Wanyu left and took the twenty-three medicinal nts written on a piece of paper and divided them into ten medicinal nts with random ones mixed in between. After making a list, she handed it to Li Jing, "These ten medicinal nts are ones I desperately need, you can go and contact the Nangong family. If they have any on their next auction, tell them we want it."

    "There are also twenty medicinal nts here, divide them into two, and use a high price to post a reward at the mercenary union."

    Li Jing looked at these lists in her hands, "Young master, why not simply send one copy directly to the Nangong family? Isn''t this just going to add to the trouble?"

    Qian Wanyu deliberately added some seven medicinal nts in it, just to make sure no one could guess anything from it.

    "Thirty medicinal nts are needed all at once, ording to Nangong Yuntian''s nature, he''ll definitely check the background and reason, wouldn''t it be more trouble then?"

    Li Jing immediately admitted her mistake, "Sorry, young owner, I thought too shallowly, then I''ll let the girls in the building out to negotiate separately."

    "Good."

    "But, thesest ten medicinal nts, the young owner does not want our people to go to the pharmacy union to look for them?"

    Qian Wanyu had a few hesitations, the pharmacy union actually also had many medicinal nts, if she were to use the union, Ninth Sister might be a little better off at negotiating.

    "You first find a pharmacist in our building to go to the pharmacy union, if you can''t find any let''s talk about itter."

    "Yes."

    With the herbs for the recipe settled, the only thing left was to confirm the pills in the porcin vase.

    She had eaten one of the Mixed Heaven Pills, and she was almost sure of its appearance the moment she saw it but she still had to check.

    Qian Wanyu immediately went out and left her and Xuan Zhu''s unique mark around the royal perimeter.

    Then she ordered a cup of tea in the teahouse and waited quietly.

    "Girl, this is the pastry you wanted."

    "Good."

    Because the tyrannical aura in her body was released yesterday, Qian Wanyu returned to her old style of doing things and treating people with extreme discretion instead of stirring up trouble everywhere.

    She opened it and looked at it, and found that the pastry was still emitting heat, so it should be freshly made ording to her request.

    Xuan Zhu only knew that the other party was looking for her when she received a message from her own servant, she changed into a set of clothes and immediately rushed over, then saw the hot pastries. Not bad, this teahouse was very famous for its pastries, sometimes the queue was for hours to get them.

    "Finally, I did something to make this young mistress happy."

    Princess Xuan Zhu smiled slightly and stretched out her hand but it was pped by Qian Wanyu as soon as she stretched, "It''s not for you."<blockquote>

    Sorry for thete chapter guys, was really busyst week, following part should be on Wed ?

    As usual, a massive thank you to all Donators on Ko-Fi, you all truly motivate me to keep tranting from the generous donations and support you''ve given me.

    Commentors and Readers I hope you enjoyed this first part, now that the "rice is already cooked"  expression for when you''ve already had sex. It''s finally the time for them to explore their new rtionship and sexuality. Stick around for more!</blockquote>

 Chapter 57 (2)

    Chapter 57 (2)

    Qian Wanyu packed the pastry and threw it into her space ring.

    "Hey."

    Xuan Zhu''s eyes were staring nkly, watching the cooked duck fly away, she was very unhappy, how can this person be so annoying?!

    Qian Wanyu coldly nced at the other party, "I came to you because of urgent matters."

    Princess Xuan Zhu looked around for a moment and pped the table fiercely, "Is this princess''s identity fine for sitting here? Little Two, take me to the private room."

    The people around them pointed and Qian Wanyu had a gloomy face as she followed Xuan Zhu to the private room.

    After Xuan Zhu dismissed the servant, as soon as the door was closed, her eyes glowed and she eagerly asked, "Say, what is so urgent that you came to me?"

    Qian Wanyu thought of the pastries in the space ring getting cold and decided to make a quick decision to settle things here as soon as possible.

    "This is for you." She took out a porcin bottle from within the space, and inside it was ced a Mixed Heaven Pill.

    Xuan Zhu gave her a puzzled look, "What is this?"

    She nonchntly took off the cover and held up the porcin vase and stared at it, "Huh."

    Did she see something wrong?

    "Mixed Heaven Pill."

    "Mixed Heaven Pill!!"

    Xuan Zhu''s eyes widened in surprise and immediately poured out the pill from the porcin bottle, identifying it slightly, "Hey, Qian Wanyu, this is really a Mixed Heaven Pill, you''re not trying to give this back to me, are you?"

    The only possibility she could think of was that the other party had returned the Mixed Heaven Pill taken from her back to herself intact.

    Xuan Zhu looked at her with emotion, regretting that she had thought too badly of the other party, plus the way she had acted when she picked her up at the Cheng Mansion earlier, her heart was full of emotion.

    Qian Wanyu did not think much about it, since there were ten Mixed Heaven Pills on her, it didn''t hurt to give her one back as returning the favour of taking one from before.

    Unexpectedly, both of them misunderstood like a chicken talking to a duck.

    "Are you sure of it?"

    Xuan Zhu was really serious and looked at the Mixed Heaven Pill over and over again, "You are too careful, this princess has eaten so many Mixed Heaven Pills, can''t I even tell the difference between real and fake?"

    "In that case, I''ll leave first."

    The other party had confirmed that it was really the Mixed Heaven Pill that was made in the Cheng Mansion''s alchemy room. The other party must have used it to control others.

    Confused, Xuan Zhu put the Mixed Heavenly Pill into a porcin vase and was just about to put it into her space ring when she stopped and asked, "What will you do when you give it to me?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes turned, "I will find a way to get the form, you are exposed now, are you sure the other party will still give you the pill?"

    This question really poked her weak point, she had been to the Cheng Mansion the other day and hadn''t even done anything, how could it have caused suspicion!?

    "It''s okay, no big deal, I''ll go beg her."

    Xuan Zhu''s face changed as she pondered this question.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a look, although the other party did not help much, in the end she''s still a princess, such a noble identity had to beg others.

    "When the form arrives, I will inform you."

    Xuan Zhu froze, really, ah, the other party is just as she expected, a cold-faced and warm-hearted person.

    "Hey, it''s not easy to steal the form, Cheng Feng is a very suspicious person, after this exposure, she will definitely hide the form. Tell me about your n, I''ll see if I can help."

    "No need."

    Qian Wanyu directly pulled open the door and walked away.

    "Hey, you are really."

    The other party couldn''t be thinking about her safety and that''s why they didn''t want to talk to her about their n, right?

    Xuan Zhu couldn''t help but brainstorm, she suddenly felt that Qian Wanyu was quite an interesting person.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu returned to the building and pushed the door open directly.

    But she saw that the other party was refining something, she took out the pastries from her space ring, "These are the hottest pastries in Yundu City, try it."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the other party for a moment, "Seventh sister, you eat first."

    Qian Wanyu saw that the other party''s concentration seemed to be back to refining, she simply took out a piece from the box and handed it to the other party''s mouth, "Here, Seventh sister feed you."

    Minghui sniffed, it seemed to be a jasmine pastry, there was the fragrance of jasmine ah, she opened her mouth and directly took a bite from Qian Wanyu''s finger, she also gently licked it.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened slightly, she so wanted to just push the person on the table to punish her a little hehe.

    "Seventh sister, how is this pastry made, it''s quite delicious."

    Qian Wanyu sucked on the finger she just licked, "If it''s good, Seventh sister will buy it for you again."

    "Well, okay."

    Just like that, one person was refining and one person was feeding, and soon, the box of pastries all went into Dongfang Minghui''s stomach.

    Qian Wanyu made the motion of passing over a pastry and Dongfang Minghui also habitually opened her mouth, she smiled, and directly bent down, the tip of her tongue gently swept around in her mouth, and heavily inhaled, "So sweet."

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth wide and just looked at the Female Protagonist dumbfounded, she gently licked her lips that had just been kissed, her face reddened all the way to her ears.

    The Female Protagonist really turned on the skill of teasing girls!

    But, oops, she actually liked it too much

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself, if not for the things in her hands, she wanted to cover her face to hide in the corner to go back to savour the taste.

    "Well, you do your work first, seventh sister will not bother you."

    The first thing she needed to do was to take a look at the other person''s heart and make her get used to her presence.

    Three dayster.

    Li Jing brought good news.

    "You are saying that Nangong''s Yuntian Pavilion has the medicine we need?" Qian Wanyu had never dealt with Nangong Yuntian, but from the gossip of Rose House, she knew that this person was extremely cunning and never let himself lose in business.

    If all ten medicinal nts were with the Nangong family, it meant she would have to bleed badly in the transaction

    "What is the other party''s opening price?"

    Li Jing handed the medicinal nts on the first list to her, "The ones that ticked are confirmed, there is still one left that is not avable at the auction, but the other party said they would try to help us find it. The auction pavilion''s Xue Xin said that if we really want to trade, she hoped to meet the Rose House owner."

    Qian Wanyu fingers tapped lightly on the table, "Reply to them, three dayster, at the Qingfeng Building across the street."

    "Yes."

    "Is there any news from the mercenary union now?"

    Li Jing stood aside and said, "The reply from the union is that they need to identify the level of these ten medicinal nts so that they can determine the difficulty of the task, it will take a little time."

    This is understandable, after all, the ten medicinal nts couldn''t be in the same ce, the mercenary group to take this task would need to be prepared to run around outside, and unknown dangers existed everywhere.

    "Raise themission by three times, and pressure the union. What about the pharmacy union?"

    "Only three medicinal nts have been found."

    "Bring them over first."

    The search for medicinal nts was supposed to be a big project, she was already prepared to search for two or three years.

    It was also thanks to Ninth Sister that had managed to take thepleted pills from the Cheng Mansion or it would be toote.

    Thinking of the person in her heart, Qian Wanyu waved a hand and asked Li Jing to step back for the time being.

    The Rose House is specialized in collecting information, and the Blood Fiend Alliance asionally did business with them privately.

    Blood Fiend Alliance''s branch, she had long let the Rose House investigate the details.

    "Forget it, it''s better to apany her on a trip and untie her heart knot."

    Mu Yang was nothing but a third-rate assassin in the Blood Fiend Alliance, she just didn''t want to cut off all ties with the Blood Fiend Alliance yet which was why she hadn''t acted on him already.

    Thinking about what Ninth Sister said that day, the corners of Qian Wanyu''s mouth lifted slightly, and her mood was very pleasant.

    "Seventh sister, do you have the address of the Blood Fiend Alliance''s branch?"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu appeared, Dongfang Minghui would ask such a question, mainly because she was so annoyed by Love Flower that her hair was going to fall out.

    Seeing that the other party was so eager, she couldn''t bear to continue with this headache.

    "Yes."

    "Really?"

    "Today, Li Jing just received information that people from the Blood Fiend Alliance have been found in a ce many times, and it is suspected to be the Blood Fiend Alliance''s branch in Yundu City. But I haven''t gone yet to confirm."

    "The assassins of the Blood Fiend Alliance are always scattered, several of them appearing now at the same time, could it be that there is some change within the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Dongfang Minghui spected.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with a serious face and couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks, "Do you want to go with me to check it out?"

    "Sure."

    She had been locked up in this ce for a long time, at least five days. She wanted to go out but was afraid that the Female Protagonist would get angry, so she simply stayed in the room to study the recipe of the Mixing Heaven Pill.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu suggested it, she was immediately a little impatient.

    "But when you get there, you must listen to me."

    "That''s fine."

    Anyway, Love Flower only wanted to go to see a defective Love Flower clone from a seed.

    Dongfang Minghui just as soon as she went out, her hand was held, before she didn''t feel it was strange and thought it was sisterly love.

    Ahem, since after that shameful night, the meaning of holding hands seems to have be different.

    Qian Wanyu smiled as she blushed slightly with a hint of red, but her ears were still so sensitive that when her face was red, her ears would also turn red.

    "Ninth Sister, if you keep doing that I''m going to kiss you." She came up to the other party''s ear, and while no one was around, she gently sucked in the other party''s earlobe into her mouth.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui red at her angrily, how could she be so tant, just like this >//<.

    She looked around in a panic, in this day and age, if people saw such a scene it would be very controversial, right?

    "Let''s go, no more teasing."

    Qian Wanyu licked her lips, her mind always recalled that night, her eyes slightly darkened, thinking about when she could press down the other person on the bed again.

    Interlocking their fingers, it was a good thing that the sleeves were also long enough for the two to walk down the street.

    "Seventh sister, where''s the branch? Why do we keep shopping?" Her space ring had be filled with piles of rouge and powder amongst other beauty products. Whatever Seventh Sister saw she just bought and gave it to her.

    Truly an overbearing young mistress

    She didn''t even want half of the junk inside, it''s just that for example when she looked at a porcin vase with some delicate paintings that looked nice and yed with it for awhile Seventh Sister immediately threw out spirit stones to pay the bill

    "Blood Fiend Alliance, naturally it is more appropriate to enter at night, going in the day isn''t it very easy to be found?"

    The other party''s silly look really made people want to bully hard.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that sounded right, so the two of them continued shopping until they got tired.

    Qian Wanyu took the other party directly to the restaurant fromst time, "Want to try the jasmine milk cake I bought for youst time?"

    Once she thought about the pastry of that day, the taste was definitely really good, with the fragrance of jasmine, but not sweet at all, instead, it seemed to taste a little creamy, "Yes."

    Seeing that the other party''s eyes were glowing, Qian Wanyu directly let a waitress prepare two, one to take away and one to eat right here.

    But since these were made to order, there would be some time to wait.

    "The tea here is also good, first drink a cup to quench your thirst."

    Dongfang Minghui looked east and west and seeing a group of people lined up downstairs, she couldn''t help but ask, "Seventh sister, what are they doing?"

    Qian Wanyu went over and took a look, "They are lining up to buy the pastries we just ordered, they will close in half an hour, so the business of this ce is especially good, almost all of them have been waiting for ages."

    "But just now we -"

    Before Dongfang Minghui could finish, her mouth was covered by Qian Wanyu, "Shhh, be good and don''t talk."

    Her lips were still pressed against the other party''s palm, Dongfang Minghui subconsciously licked her lips which made her tongue swipe against the Female Protagonist''s palm and then she saw the Female Protagonist''s eyes be burning hot.

    "Seven"

    Shit shit shit, Female Protagonist really was bing worse and worse!

    A hand reached under the table and actually lifted up her clothes and reached in.

    "If you keep looking at me like that I''m not going to be polite."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately turned her head away, but unexpectedly saw a familiar figure flying up the stairs.

    "Hey, Wanyu, Minghui, it''s really you guys."

    Xuan Zhu had seen Minghui''s back from below and thought she was mistaken and ran up to check.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui saw her, her legs immediately shivered, mainly because the Female Protagonist''s hand was about to touch the base of her leg

    "Aha, X-Xuan Zhu"

    Xuan Zhu was in male clothing, she very gracefully walked to Qian Wanyu''s left side.

    "Minghui so you were also in Yundu City, your Seventh sister did not tell me, otherwise I would have gone to y with you."

    This princess Xuan Zhu only knows how to y, her heart was quite big, still so cheerful after failing to steal the form.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of how her own good Seventh sister had sent Xuan Zhu a pill, if she did know, Minghui would probably have one pile of words to say and sulk all day again

    Qian Wanyu eyes squinted, she faintly nced at Xuan Zhu, she wasn''t too happy about being disturbed so there was some displeasure in her eyes.

    "In fact, I also have something to do at the pharmaceutical union, I''m looking for a few medicinal nts and coincidentally met Seventh sister, she took me to take a stroll around your lively Yundu City."

    Dongfang Minghui was not a very good liar.

    Xuan Zhu said without hesitation, "What medicinal nts? Show me, maybe our royal family has them."

    "Xuan Zhu, here?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes drifted down, in this teahouse, in case someone saw it could be bad.

    Xuan Zhu was annoyed at the noisy tea house as well and immediately beckoned, she pulled a waitress and thenmanded.

    "Go, take us to a private room."

    Dongfang Minghui was not expecting the other party to be so enthusiastic, she made up a lie at random, and ended up having to actually deal with the consequence

    Qian Wanyu walked after Xuan Zhu and deliberately fell back a few steps, waiting for Dongfang Minghui, she stretched out her hand and took it in her palm.

    "Don''t talkter, leave it to me."

    "Okay."

    Since Female Protagonist said so, she believed her.

    Xuan Zhu looked back and saw the two of them leaning intimately together, looking at them like that a strange feeling in her heart came out again.

    Even if they were real sisters, wasn''t this rtionship a little too close?

    "Ugh, you two are too loving, why are you both almost like each other''s soulmates?"

    Xuan Zhu directly separated the two''s hands and let both of them sit next to her.

    "Minghui, show me your medicinal nts list, I''ll go back and have my steward search for you guys."

    Qian Wanyu poured a ss of water directly for Dongfang Minghui and answered for her, "I have her list here."

    "Didn''t you say Minghui was going to the Pharmacy Union to search for medicine? No wait, your royal academy always imed to have the best medicine gardens and the most variety in the whole seven coloured continent, if your academy doesn''t have those medicinal nts, how could our small Yundu City have them?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes turned and she had found a new excuse.

    "This time, everyone is outside training, even if we raise medicinal nts, we also have to wait until a monthter. What, do you think we''re cheating you?"

    Qian Wanyu faintly nced at Xuan Zhu.

    Xuan Zhu opened her mouth wide, she was just a little upset in her heart, couldn''t she have a slip of tongue for a moment?

    "Three honoured guests, this is the pastries you ordered."

    The waitress served it the same as before, first cing a packaged pastry in the middle then handing over another one to Qian Wanyu.

    "Wow, you guys also ordered two, no matter what, this one has to be given to me."

    Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips when she saw the pastries, but seeing that the other party had already overbearingly grabbed the pastry in front of her, it was too embarrassing to say out loud

    When Qian Wanyu saw this, she directly moved and sat next to Dongfang Minghui, "Anyway, it will be cold when you bring it back, so why not eat it here."

    "Well, ok."

    The two of them shared a pastry, Wanyu fed feeding her a piece of itpletely ignoring the person beside them, Dongfang Minghui felt that the Female Protagonist seemed like a different person, she was too gentle.

    However, good this sort of gentle female, she likes a lot.

    She opened her mouth to eat a little, then also took out another piece from the box and handed it to her mouth, "Seventh sister, you also eat."

    Qian Wanyu then tried a piece and left the rest to her Ninth Sister, feeding her and watching both her cheeks puffed out, it looked very adorable.

    This kind of feeding pampering really made people want to keep doing it.

    If not for Xuan Zhu, she would probably have kissed her and nibbled on those red lips.

    When she saw the pastry crumbs at the corner of the other party''s mouth, Qian Wanyu''s eyes couldn''t help but darken, she took out a handkerchief from her space ring and gently went over to help her wipe it.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned and almost choked on the pastry in her mouth, her eyes moved and fell on Xuan Zhu who also looked dumbfounded.

    Although Xuan Zhu had managed to grab a box of pastries, but the more she ate, the more she had a feeling that she had no appetite although obviously these were her favorite pastries.

    But seeing those two people actually ignore herpletely and feed each other was a little

    Then she watched from the sidelines and saw Wanyu take out a handkerchief and tenderly wipe the corner of Minghui''s mouth.

    That gentle look and action simply stunned Xuan Zhu.

    Her mind nked out and she was dumbfounded, the other side was cold-hearted and ruthless, but once it came to Minghui, it seemed as though she was a different person.

    Dongfang Minghui moved her mouth and had a hard time digesting all those pastries, she almost choked from the sudden actions of the Female Protagonist

    She gently kicked Qian Wanyu under the table, signalling her with her eyes to look at Xuan Zhu next to her.

    The person''s expression was one that was almost about to cry!

    "Xuan Zhu, I have another piece here, if you like it, it''s all for you, okay?"

    Dongfang Minghui pushed the box in front of her to Xuan Zhu.

    Qian Wanyu frowned, but who knows what she was thinking about.

    "I''m full, I don''t want it." Xuan Zhu pushed the box back in front of Dongfang Minghui again, "Sorry, I still have something to do, I''ll leave first."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded dumbly,pletely unaware of why the other party was upset.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with her?"

    "Leave her alone, there''s one more piece, want to eat it?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "I can''t eat anymore."

    Qian Wanyu saw that she was really a bit full, so she pulled her up, "It''s almost time, let''s go."<blockquote>

    Enjoy the chapter guys~! Thanks to all donators, readers andmentors as usual for the support.</blockquote>

 Chapter 58 (1)

    Chapter 58 (1)

    "Seventh sister, why did you bring me here to buy clothes?"

    It was almost evening when Qian Wanyu took the other woman''s hand and led her into a clothing store.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu stepped into the store, she found two other young girls in the store choosing clothes, and the shopkeeper was apanying her.

    "You have too few clothes."

    Dongfang Minghui didnt care about what she was wearing, she walked around the store and found a dress hanging in the highest ce, a ck dress. The style was very simple.

    "Shopkeeper, bring this dress down for me to see."

    "Little girl, wait for a moment."

    She didn''t see that the shopkeeper exchanged a look with Qian Wanyu as she walked towards this side after sending the two girls away.

    "Ninth Sister, this dress doesn''t suit you."

    Ninth Sister is too lively and youthful. Wearing light or bright clothes match her personality, but ck clothes seem too heavy and inappropriate.

    Dongfang Minghui slightly red, expressing her own discontent, "Who said I wanted to buy it to wear? I think this dress would look nice on Seventh Sister."

    Qian Wanyu''s is aggressive and domineering, the colour ck matched her well.

    "I can''t give you a dress?"

    She still remembered that the other party had given her a jade belt, something that she bought from the auction, it must be worth a lot.

    A piece of clothing is nothing.

    Does this girl want to give her clothes?

    Qian Wanyu could not say no, she pursed her lips and smiled, but did not say much.

    The shopkeeper was a smart person, upon seeing the two subtle expressions, she quickly took the clothes down her face smiling like a chrysanthemum, "Girl you really have a good eye, this dress is the store''s treasure."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the shopkeeper suspiciously, but the clothes were indeed ced at the top, it really was a possibility.

    "Let me see."

    The style of the clothes seemed very simple. She saw the material of the clothes and touched it with her hand, "Huh, is this leather?"

    The texture of the inside of the clothes felt a little soft to the touch, but the outside was some kind of leather.

    "Uh, girl, what kind of material is leather? But girl I won''t hide it from you, the feature of this clothing is the outeryer is made of an animal hide, the sewn-on skin of a ck lion."

    ck lion?

    Dongfang Minghui eyes slightly turned, a look ofplete confusion.

    The shopkeeper came over and exined with a smile, "ording to the mercenaries, the ck Lion is a magical beast that is invulnerable to swords and arrows, its skin can automatically absorb damage from the outside so"

    "Seventh sister, is that true?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, she had also heard some rumours about the ck Lion, but had not encountered it.

    After getting the confirmation from the other party, Dongfang Minghui smiled and took out a short de inside her space ring, "Since the shopkeeper said this ck Lion''s skin is so powerful, let me verify it."

    "Aiya! Girl, your short de is so sharp, you can''t use it to try ah."

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused, "Shopkeeper, didn''t you just say that the ck Lion''s hide is invulnerable and can absorb any damage from the outside? This de should not be able to hurt its skin, right?"

    The shopkeeper has never seen such a serious girl, she stomped her foot and said, "Girl do you want this dress or not? If you want it I''ll sincerely offer a price, if you can ept it, take it, if not, you should pick some new clothes, but don''t touch the clothes with your knife!"

    Dongfang Minghui was waiting for this sentence, "Tell me the price then, if the price is too high I really have to think about it."

    The clothes look pretty good, but if it was really as amazing as the shopkeeper said, wouldn''t it have been bought already?

    But this was also convenient for her, no matter what it should be able to at least protect against the wind and rain.

    Qian Wanyu was holding her head with one arm, watching with interest as Minghui and the shopkeeper bargained.

    Finally, the clothes were sold to Dongfang Minghui''s three-inch slippery tongue at a very low price, ten spirit stones, a whole ten times less than the original price.

    "Girl, you really put me in a difficult position, I lost money by selling it for ten spirit stones"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care, ten spirit stones was even her considering it aspensation, she actually only budgeted for three spirit stones on the deal, but seeing the other party''s expression that was almost about to cry relented for 10 on ount of business not being easy.

    Qian Wanyu saw that she was having fun so she didn''t poke at the shopkeeper, "Shopkeeper, we need to borrow your changing room for a while."

    "Yes, two girls this way please."

    The room was upstairs, as soon as the shopkeeper left, Qian Wanyu immediately set up the things that have been prepared in her space ring one by one.

    "Let''s change quickly, I''ll help you change first."

    The so-called change, Dongfang Minghui thought it was just a new set of clothes, who expected that the Female Protagonist directly took out all the rouge and cosmetics purchased in the afternoon.

    She prepared a set of grey men''s clothing, and then went straight to work on her face.

    "Seventh sister, your makeup level is so high, I can hardly recognize myself."

    Dongfang Minghui was dressed up as a one-eyed swordsman with an eye patch thatpletely covered her right eye.

    She found it amusing that a scar on her face was directly applied by Seventh sister with special paint, but she gently touched it and it really felt kind of like the flesh that came out of an old wound.

    "Ninth Sister don''t touch it, this scar on your face will onlyst an hour at most."

    Qian Wanyu quickly dressed up her face as well, and soon dressed up as a hunchbacked old man.

    "Wow, Seventh sister, this technique of yours is amazing, how did you do it?"

    Qian Wanyu threw a long-prepared weapon to Dongfang Minghui as well, "Remember, you are a one-eyed swordsman, I am the hunchbacked old man Li, we just came back from the Purple Jade Empire on a mission."

    Dongfang Minghui took the sword from the Female Protagonist''s hand, originally she thought it was heavy but found it was light and airy after receiving it.

    "This is a special imitation, it''s not using basalt iron, but don''t show it."

    The Blood Fiend Alliance branch was also full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, Dongfang Minghui naturally didn''t dare to underestimate them, she slung the sword back on her shoulder and took a big step. Combined with her current look, she seemed quite heroic.

    However, the momentum felt a little bit fake after all. Qian Wanyu stood aside, propped her chin and thought, "Ninth Sister, this one-eyed swordsman is a murderous person who doesn''t even let go of women and children. The aura from his body can''t be so peaceful, try to adjust it. "

    This kind of role ah, Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment, she felt that she had to bring out the same kind of aura she felt when she met the Dark Spiritual Masterst time.

    But no matter how she adjusted it, Qian Wanyu stood to one side and shook her head.

    "Seventh sister, still that bad?"

    Qian Wanyu frowned, it''s not that it was bad, but simply a nce would let anyone know it was false, Ninth Sister''s aura was too soft, the pressure was not at all like the kind of people who have experienced countless killings.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help pouting, "Seventh sister, what should I do?"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered from the list of the Blood Fiend Alliance she had seen from Li Jing, there was a smiling schr among them, using a fan as a weapon, smiling and killing, a typical smiling tiger.

    "Come on, Seventh sister will help you change into another appearance."

    "Ah, that''s so troublesome."

    Qian Wanyu smiled and changed the makeup on her face again, changed her outfit and gave her a fan.

    "Open it and let me have a look."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately thought of Li Yunan''s persona, the other party also liked to use a fan to y around, she smiled faintly, the fan opened up and she closed it and lifted Qian Wanyu''s chin, with a pompous smile she said, "Littledy you''re so beautiful, why not follow this lord. "

    Qian Wanyu pursed his lips and smiled at her lewd look, "Ninth Sister, you passed. But there is a point to rify, this jade faced schr is sexually crazed, and he chases after men and women, so you have to give off the right impression hehe."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    So she really did get it right with the act just now

    The two people went directly over to the window to leave, Dongfang Minghui also had doubts. They were up there for so long, how did the shopkeeper note up to urge them to leave?

    Qian Wanyu did not exin, this store was actually one of the Rose House''s ces to collect information, but the bargaining between the two just now wasn''t false, she thought Ninth Sister would relent but she did not lose to the shopkeeper, it seemed to be a harmonious and sessful oue.

    Looking at the other party''s fancy bargaining in order to buy a dress for her, Qian Wanyu wanted to use a memory recording stone to record it down.

    Unfortunately, these memory stones were quite difficult to find.

    Dongfang Minghui did not panic and followed behind Qian Wanyu, watching her bend over behind arge bulge, her two hands holding two heavy hammers

    She thought the hammers would be as heavy as a sword but didn''t expect that using her strength she still couldn''tpletely pick them up.

    Later she used some spiritual power to grip it and only managed to lift it a little. Snorting she poured in more spiritual power and slung it over her back.

    The two of them appeared at the gates of the Blood Fiend Alliance ording to the previous n.

    This ce was extremely hidden, its entrance was behind a gambling house, and if Qian Wanyu hadn''t led the way, Dongfang Minghui might not have been able to find it even in ten years.

    "Hey, hey, hunchback."

    Dongfang Minghui shouted when she saw Seventh sister''s cold face, she almostughed out but held back and opened up a fan before throwing a wink at him.

    "Roll away."

    Qian Wanyu cold eyes gave her a contemptuous nce, a simple word made Dongfang Minghui''s whole body shiver. It felt so real!

    The Female Protagonist''s aura really does match this persona, but she can''t panic, after all she was currently the jade faced schr and a pretty boy.

    "Aiya, this dead ghost, really scared this lord to death." Dongfang Minghui immediately moved back a step, then again without fear rested her elbow on Qian Wanyu''s shoulder, with a smile she tapped her chin with the fan, "How long have you not been with a woman? Come with big brother tonight, I''ll take you to a good ce how about it?"

    Qian Wanyu shrugged her elbow and jolted the other party away.

    "Hunchback, don''t shame yourself hpmh." Dongfang Minghui back foot tapped on the wall to stabilise herself.

    The two of them, while bickering, made their way unhindered into the Blood Fiend Alliance and managed to attract everyone''s attention.

    Qian Wanyu spun around and pulled out the two hammers, looking at Dongfang Minghui with extreme indifference, it made the appearance that she wanted to fight.

    Seeing that the two were about to fight, all the attention was focused on them, but after a nce, they went about their business, all these people were as cold as ice.

    The two looked at each other deeply, but it seemed to others that they were killing each other with their eyes.

    "Ah old Li, don''t bother with that schr, it''s not like you don''t know what kind of person he is, only knowing how to use his mouth, go the chief wants to see you."

    "What is it?" Qian Wanyu shrugged off the other party''s hand from her shoulder, looking at her gloomy expression it''s as if she was not willing to get close to others.

    The other side seemed indifferent, "The chief did not say, probably to ask you how the mission went."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded and watched as the man who appeared from nowhere pulled Seventh sister away.

    What to do now?!

    Although Seventh sister gave her the general impression of the persona of the jade faced schr, but she did not tell her other more useful information!

    "Ugh, how boring." The jade-faced schr ahem also known as Dongfang Minghui, sighed deeply at the hunchback''s departing figure as she turned around, intending to find an unupied ce to ask about the situation.

    She waved her fan and cast a flirtatious wink everywhere, those killers turned a blind eye, apparently they knew about how this jade faced schr acted.

    Dongfang Minghui showed a bitter expression, ording to the normal reasoning, this jade faced schr was so handsome, how could he have such a bad reputation ah.

    She did not know that actually to insiders, this jade faced schr seemed to be bisexual but actually the women were just a cover. He only truly targeted the men. The Blood Fiend Alliance''s killers were all physically strong people, in the jade faced schr''s opinion, each one was worth seducing

    This reputation naturally changed the mood

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of this, if she knew, she would most likely beg Qian Wanyu to help her change her persona again.

    "Love Flower, do you smell the smell of your kind?"

    "What kind, it''s a defect." For this question, Love Flower almost jumped out from within the space ring.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately admitted her mistake, "Yes, yes, it''s a defect."

    She had asked Seventh sister before, and Seventh sister said that the medicinal nts at the auction was shelved in a transparent and closed circr barrel so that it could not escape. The most she could think of was probably that it was a small formation that trapped the medicinal nt.

    "Love Flower, if the defect replicates all the skills from you, if you are trapped in a ce with a small formation, could you escape by yourself?"

    She had seen the other party''s ability to set up illusions so it might be an inherited skill.

    "It depends on what kind of formation it is."

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, yes, this question was actually asked for nothing. She should be more honest and ask the flowers and nts that lived here.

    "Hey, little friends, ever seen a Love Flower brought back from outside?" Dongfang Minghui disregarded the image of the jade-faced schr, squatting on the ground and murmuring to a small nt.

    "I''m not a little friend."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately pulled out some spiritual liquid, "Let''s exchange, OK? You tell me if there is a Love Flower brought back from outside and where. I''ll give you this bottle of spiritual liquid, how about it?"

    Love Flower slid out of her space ring and pped its leaved on the other nt until it turned dizzy.

    "Say, or die!"

    Dongfang Minghui looked dumbfounded, she seemed to see the Love Flower''s domineering forked waist, huh originally these medicinal nts really had some strong personalities.

    "Hey, what the, there''s a nt like you"

    "Snap"

    Dongfang Minghui then saw the Love Flower randomly p, the other nt directly fell on its back among some grass, it took a long time to straighten up, it could be seen that the Love Flower''s hit was quite heavy. Her heart hurt for Toothless who had been beaten by the other party several times

    "That''s a defective product, defective product do you know? Say it otherwise I''ll beat you up."

    She stroked her forehead, the Love Flower was quite obsessed with this point. It might be its biggest obssession.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the other nt cry dew drops and helplessly poured some spirit liquid on it.

    Little grass immediately stopped crying dew drops, "They brought it inside."

    "Brought where?"

    "Don''t know."

    Love Flower asked each of the other nts but the results were not clear.

    "Go a little further in, maybe we can meet."

    A Love Flower that can resist the Qi of death will definitely be seen as a treasure by the people of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    She just needed to find the ce where the other side hid their treasure, and she might be able to find the so called defective product''.

    Dongfang Minghui was having a hard time thinking where it could be hidden when her buttocks were suddenly pinched, she almost didn''t catch her breath and turned around in a panic.

    Then she found a wall in front of her.

    She slowly raised her head and dumbfoundedly looked at the visitor, it was a very tall man, the body of his could not be described with just muscr, it was as if piles and piles of it were stacked up to an obscene degree.

    The other party carried a thing in his left hand, vaguely looking like a big hammer, bigger than the one Seventh sister was carrying. The hammer handle was also very long. If she didn''t stand on her toes, she might not be able to see clearly.

    Seventh sister before said that this jade faced schr enjoyed both men and women, could he also be interested in this kind of muscr man?!

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head, the long fan in her hand was flung, she took a step back and opened up some distance between them, raising her eyebrows towards the other side.

    But she forgot that the jade-faced schr had the face of a fair skinned and clean pretty boy, this raised eyebrows is equivalent to flirting, it would immediately make the other man''s heart itch and get a reaction

    "Oh, schr you came back really early." The man looked horrible, but the expression on his face was extremely naive, he looked like a silly big man, he stepped forward and lifted Dongfang Minghui''s body.

    "Schr, I''m hard."

    I''m hard!!?!?!?!

    What does that mean? It can''t mean what she thinks it means?!?!

    Dongfang Minghui shivered in fear, stiffened and did not dare to move, because she was afraid that if she exposed her identity, the entire Blood Fiend Alliance''s killers would probably surround her.

    But this situation, why did the jade-faced schr like men ah, this current jade faced schr had no experience!

    Rumours really can kill

    "Love Flower, quickly think of a way or else we will be exposed."

    "Hehehehe."

    "Oh, look at this silly guy, this time he''s probably going to fuck the schr for three days and three nights."

    Dongfang Minghui as soon as she heard the rude words of the people next to her immediately wanted to cry, ouch it''s really going to be back to her old life ah.

    "Seventh sister, help!"

    "Don''t worry, you can use your words and try to learn the whereabouts of that defective product."

    Dongfang Minghui face turned ck, she, ahem, as soon as she opened her mouth, the other party would be suspicious, how should she ask?!

    In this time of her heart jumping, this person had long legs and quickly arrived at a bedroom.

    As soon as he entered the door, he threw Dongfang Minghui in an arc on the bed.

    Dongfang Minghui felt some pain and just turned over to see the maning closer and lewdly smiling while getting naked. That thing below was high and erect, really damn just like he saidhard

    "Huh."

    Dongfang Minghui felt her eyes were about to go blind. This couldn''t be happening right? She wanted to escape but the sense of oppression he gave off was too strong.

    Her hand quietly touched her back and she took out a flying needle from her jade belt, putting it between her fingers.

    "You''re not a schr, who are you?"

    The other party noticed something was wrong and was about to shout but Dongfang Minghui pped the mattress and leaped up then shot the silver needles into the other party''s body.

    However, she didn''t expect the other party to have an uncaring face and simply shrug off all the needles and flung it back to her

    "Shit."

    It was thanks to her practised escape skills that she could move away, otherwise it would be aughing stock if she died under her own concealed weapons!

    "Where is the schr?"

    "I don''t know."

    These personas chosen by the Female Protagonist were all confirmed to have either been killed or trapped somewhere.<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support as usual guys!</blockquote>

 Chapter 58 (2)

    Chapter 58 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui got off the bed, the corners of her eyes curved up into an arc as she smiled, "Let''s make a deal, I''ll return the jade faced schr to you, and you tell me where that false Love Flower is nted, okay?"

    The silly big man was bbergasted and nodded dumbly.

    "You like the schr?" She had heard from Seventh sister that the jade faced schr was a notorious flirt who loved any man or woman he set his eyes on.

    The silly big man obviously did not expect the other side to ask this, his skin tinged a shade of red.

    If you didn''t look closely, you really couldn''t tell.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised however as if discovering a new continent, she pointed at the other side andughed, "You"

    "Minghui, be careful."

    In a split second, Dongfang Minghui took two steps backwards, waved her hand towards the other party, then spun again, dodging the other party''s long arm while shooting some plum nails out.

    The three plum blossom nails all grazed his skin but did not hurt him at all.

    Dongfang Minghui had a remorseful look, "You want the schr to die, right?"

    Her ten flying needles were shaken out of his body, but it didn''t matter since each of them was coated with sleep poison, but this would react differently ording to each person''s physique, she tried to stall for time to wait for it to work but didn''t expect this stupid big man to look stupid yet not actually be stupid at all.

    At the end of the day he was a killer after all.

    The silly big man gave her concentrated a look, and after wrapping his hands with the quilt, he picked up the three plum nails that had embedded themselves into the wall, "What kind of person are you? How do you know the Thief Master?"

    By virtue of the plum blossom nails, this was a well-known weapon of the Thief Master, this person must have an old grudge with the master.

    "What Thief Master, I simply do not know who you."

    "Doesn''t matter, after I catch you, I naturally have the ability to make you tell me his whereabouts."

    "Love Flower."

    The opponent''s spiritual power was already above Great Spiritualist, very close to Spiritual Schr, she waspletely crushed by just the rank not to mention that but even her movements were now affected by this pressure.

    The plum nails also didn''t work, and the damn flying needle''s sleep poison didn''t seem to work either.

    "Ahh, don''t worry."

    Love Flower came out and dragged out Lucky as well, strangely enough, the two medicinal nts roots were intertwined.

    Dongfang Minghui dumbfounded, it was the first time she''d seen Love Flower and Lucky entangled like that, ahem it made her feel weird looking at thisclose rtionship

    "Love Flower."

    The silly big man''s expression stalled when he saw two nts pop out, Dongfang Minghui took this opportunity to pounce on him, shooting plum nails from her wrist.

    "Looking for death." The other side struck out his palm to grab Dongfang Minghui''s neck, the force of it was strong enough to blow apart the make-up on Minghui''s face showing her original face underneath.

    The other party''s strength was outrageous, just some slight force and Dongfang Minghui felt like she was going to break.

    Dongfang Minghui was lying on the ground panting heavily.

    "Love Flower, if you had moved any more slowly, I probably would have be the first Great Spiritualist to be choked to death on the Seven Coloured Continent."

    "Your Seventh sister is here."

    Dongfang Minghui jumped up with a scare, "What? How could my Seventh sister alsoe in?"

    When Love Flower started the illusion, Qian Wanyu suddenly kicked open the door, and then drew out her water thunder whip.

    After that, it simply pulled in all three people into the illusion, this was controlled by Love Flower itself, so it could clearly see the illusion that the three people were in.

    Seems this person was quite peaceful inside, the environment around them was a blue sea and blue sky, with birds and flowers everywhere.

    The big fool was a killer, although she did not know what he has experienced, his environment should be a destend right? Except for the dust and sand, there should be nothing else for a cold-blooded killer.

    Qian Wanyu surroundings changed and she realised she was in the illusion world again same as before.

    She simply called out loud, "Tell me where Seventh sister is, I''ll go and join her first."

    Love Flower gave her instructions and managed to exit the illusion to see Dongfang Minghui standing dumbly in the doorway.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister."

    Every time she entered the illusion world, Qian Wanyu always had the weird delusion of not knowing whether the sister she saw was real or fake.

    "What just happened?"

    She was dragged to the room by the Chief of this branch and after sorting it out she came out immediately to seek Dongfang Minghui. After finding an exnation of what happened, she didn''t expect Minghui had been dragged as the jade faced schr to dothat sort of thing.

    It was then that she kicked the door to the private bedroom open in her anxiety, and all she saw was the other person''s fingers sping Ninth Sister''s neck in a deadly grip before they all got dragged into the illusion.

    "Still hurts?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, and then changed her mind and nodded her head, "It''s a man who knew jade face, he came up and recognized me."

    The other party, though tall and big, was as careful as silk, he not only saw through her identity but also saw that she was stalling for time, furthermore he even deduced she was rted to the Thief Master.

    Qian Wanyupassionately stroked the bruises on her neck, "If it were me, I can definitely recognize it."

    For people you''re close to, some small things would always be unique which no one could ever copy even in an illusion.

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s brain couldn''t follow the Female Protagonist''s at all, "This person still has three of my plum nails with him, and he seems to recognize the Thief Master, he said he would catch me to find him."

    It seems there is a grudge between the two people.

    "Let''s go, we need to hurry."

    The longer they dy, the more harmful it would be to them. The illusion was not something that could be controlled by just anyone, the stronger the mind the faster they can get out of the illusion.

    "Seventh sister, we''d better kill him." Dongfang Minghui fought him twice and lost, it is a fact that she was weaker than the other party, but the other party''s observation and camouge skills were also first ss, it was harmful to keep someone this dangerous alive.

    "Quick, he''s about to break through the illusion." Love Flower prompted.

    "That''s fast."

    The two rushed over just in time to see the illusion behind him disappearing little by little, which meant that the other party had sensed that he was in an illusion.

    "Tsk."

    "This man is the tenth ranked foolish strongman of the Blood Fiend ranking, his ranking was much higher than the jade faced schr, his spiritual element is wind and his weapons are iron hammers, a difficult to deal with person."

    "No way."

    No wonder the Jade Faced Schr was pressed down by this man.

    How could a tiny branch of the Blood Fiend Alliance in Yundu City suddenly have a top ten expert in the rankings casually appearing in town?

    And he also happened to have met her

    Qian Wanyu ignored her resentful expression, "Go find a safe location to hide."

    Dongfang Minghui reluctantly went behind a tree and watched the Female Protagonist violently draw out her long whip and swing it with violent force.

    The force she used was very strong, even so, the other end of the long whip in her hand was still held tightly by the other side.

    "Tenth tsk, this person''s ability is even higher than Mu Yang''s." She touched her face and suddenly remembered that her face was being looked at by the other party, "No matter what, I must kill him."

    Qian Wanyu directly used the heavenly thunder, only to have the other party run up with a hammer and shatter the entire boundary of the illusionary realm.

    Love Flower sighed helplessly, "Can you tell them not to be so violent, if this continues, the illusion realm will definitely shatter."

    The point is, with such a bigmotion, the crowd of Blood Fiend Alliance killers outside would skin them alive

    "Little Colour,e out to help."

    Dongfang Minghui discussed with Little Colour in her Sea of Souls, somehow, Little Colour coulde in and out freely from the illusionary realm, exactly as like when its cultivation level had not regressed.

    This was a weird issue she had studied for a long time without solving, and finally attributed it to the Love Flower''s ability being too unbelievable.

    "When that Love Flower seed is found, give it to me."

    "What''s the use of giving it to you?"

    "To eat."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    So she''s desperately breaking into the Blood Fiend Alliance just to steal food for her little friend???

    "Go ask Love Flower, if it agrees, I have absolutely no problem with it." Dongfang Minghui was furious, she almost lost her little life, and the other side only knew how to eat and eat and eat.

    "Love Flower will definitely agree because that nt is a defective product."

    "Agreed."

    "Deal."

    A magic nt and Love Flower seemed to have reached an agreement.

    Little Colour jumped out directly from within the space ring and covered its vines in the middle of the illusion, the vines were inteced andplicated,pletely stabilizing the illusion from breaking down.

    Besides the two people fighting in an open space, the rest of the ce all turned into green and lush grass.

    "Strange, why do I feel Little Colour''s ability is even stronger than what I saw in the illusionst time."

    Before Little Colour''s vines could only spread in just a small area, but now it could enclose the entire space.

    "The stronger you are, the stronger I am."

    Dongfang Minghui understood. So she still needed to let herself advance as soon as possible, gain experience, advance and experience more.

    "Seventh sister, kill him."

    Dongfang Minghui took out two plum blossom nails when it suddenly urred to her, before the other party had been pulled into the illusion, he seemed to have been injured by the plum blossom nails, the plum blossom nails have poison in them, why was other party not hurt at all?

    "Seventh sister, he seems to have the ability to resist poison."

    So her flying needles and poisonous nails were of no use to him at all. Qian Wanyu was naturally aware of this, she had studied several people on the Blood Fiend Alliance''s assassin list when she got that list long ago, this included the silly big guy in front of her.

    The other side''s cultivation was the body of a bronze wall, this practice was unmatched for forging the body. If two of them continued to fight hard like this, neither her nor Minghui could leave this ce

    Qian Wanyu suddenly released a grey aura, Little Colour''s vines were scared and it immediately cowered.

    "Don''t be afraid, Seventh sister won''t hurt you."

    Dongfang Minghui said soothingly, she guessed that when she fell in the bottom of the valley of death it must have been Seventh sister helping her to suck away the aura of death, otherwise she would have died there

    Even Little Colour was afraid not to mention this big idiot. He flinched as the darkness entered his body through his nasal cavity.

    "Y-you''re a Darkness Spiritual Master!"

    "Die."

    The Dark Spiritual power was extremely destructive, just a small inhtion and the Spiritual power in his body was being drained, some of it was swallowed by Qian Wanyu.

    Love Flower beckoned Little Colour to stand away as they watched the other party''s spiritual power pouring outward little by little, all the little nts shivered in fear.

    This was one of the scariest abilities to exist in the Dark System''s techniques  Devouring.

    It could swallow all spiritual power and even swallow life force.

    Dongfang Minghui also gulped, the Female Protagonist really managed to learn the secret method that remained in Death Valley.

    But this method was a double-edged sword, there were advantages and disadvantages.

    The silly big man watched his spiritual power about to flow out, next was probably his life force.

    At this point, a few moments of panic appeared on his face.

    Qian Wanyu, however, stopped then reached her hands to the top of the other man''s head, and with a little force, closed her eyes and read the other man''s memory.

    "What is Seventh sister doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui stupidly stared at the two of them, until the Female Protagonist showed a relieved look, she came forward, "Seventh sister, you, are you okay?"

    Qian Wanyu directly extended her hand and snapped the other party''s neck, "Looking for death."

    The memories she just read made her a little angry, naturally, her emotions raged a little.

    Once the person died, the illusion broke.

    Dongfang Minghui and the silly big man wereying down on the ground, Qian Wanyu had just kicked in the door.

    She immediately closed the door shut behind her.

    "Your costume is all ruined."

    Dongfang Minghui looked, indeed, it seemed to have been shattered by the other party''s spiritual power, "Seventh sister, now what?"

    It was definitely toote to patch it back, Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered a memory fragment from the silly big man''s mind just now.

    He and the jade faced schr were originally two people who helped each other. She also saw the jade faced schr and multiple people have sex

    "There it is."

    Qian Wanyu then hunched to hug Dongfang Minghui and put her on her back, the other person wrapped her legs around her waist.

    "Ninth Sister, did you just see an image that you shouldn''t have seen?"

    Dongfang Minghui momentary voice choked.

    Just now, it seemed that she saw somethingnasty

    But she can''t be med, right it was just carelessness

    "Clean your eyes after you go back."

    "How do I clean them?" Dongfang Minghui kept asking but then after asking, she wanted to bite her tongue at how dumb it was.

    "Like this."

    The other party directly pressed the other party on the door and used her own lips to help her clean her eyes thoroughly.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyshes trembled, and her entire face burst red. This weird wet feeling really made her feel a little ufortable.

    However, she did not dare to resist.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Well, after we go out, you have to remember do not look up no matter what happens."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that this posture was really embarrassing. She closed her legs but didn''t want to be pped by the Female Protagonist.

    "I have to clean up when I get home"

    "Seventh sister."

    "Remember this, put your arms around my neck and make some moaning noise, do you know how to do it?"

    Dongfang Minghui probably knew what she wanted to do. The Jade Faced Schr was a masochist. To him, he preferred men who were stronger than him. The rougher the better.

    Therefore, she would just y the Jade face schr''s personality and look a little more slutty.

    "Seventh sister, I''m ready."

    Qian Wanyu hugged the person and walked swaggeringly out of the room just like that, she deliberately licked the other''s left ear.

    Dongfang Minghui trembled all over but tried her best to give a male moan.

    "Look at how your father will teach youter."

    "What"

    Dongfang Minghui moaned harder, there were killers passing by and pointing at them with eyebrows raised.

    Until a wave of people passed they finally rxed a little.

    Qian Wanyu patted her gently, "Keep on moaning, I have already gotten the route to that false Love Flower from the head of the silly big guy, we''ll find it and evacuate immediately."

    "Ah" Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Okay."

    All the way they acted like this, the jade face schr''s habits were well known throughout the whole alliance so it is no surprise.

    Even if the other party engaged with a man in the aisle at the next second, it was a very normal thing.

    "All right, stop moaning."

    Qian Wanyu hugged her till they arrived at a stone gate with a watchful look.

    "This gate should have a mechanism?"

    This ce belonged to an important part of the Blood Fiend Alliance''s branch. Most people can''t set foot here. She also saw from the memory of the stupid man that the only person who could ever set foot in this ce was the Branch Chief.

    The stupid guy asionally guarded the gate so he knew a lot, it really made her life easier.

    "Seventh sister, shall we look for it?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded her head and turned the left torch near the gate, and the stone gate was opened with a bang.

    "Let''s go in and take a look."

    The Blood Fiend Alliance collected a lot of rare and exotic treasures, the stuff inside was probably not too bad.

    As soon as they entered the gate, Dongfang Minghui jumped off Wanyu''s back.

    Qian Wanyu straightened up, and then she took a torch hanging from the aisle and shone the way forward.

    "Seventh sister, do you hear any strange noises?"<blockquote>

    Thanks to all the donators, readers,mentors as usual. I love you all<3 Please enjoy the chapter~</blockquote>

 Chapter 59 (1)

    Chapter 59 (1)

    Qian Wanyu listened carefully, but she didn''t hear any sound at all, she shook her head, "Did you hear something?"

    "Seventh sister, listen carefully."

    Dongfang Minghui also deliberately turned sideways, pressing her serious face close to the wall to listen.

    Qian Wanyu let out her spiritual power but failed to hear anything. Instead, she was taken aback by Ninth Sister''s grim expression.

    "It''s a kind of dripping sound, strange, why do I feel as if it''s getting closer?"

    After she finished saying that, she felt a chill all over her body, could there be some strange living creature locked up inside the Blood Fiend Alliance''s hidden stone chamber?

    "Go, follow me closely."

    Qian Wanyu habitually held the other''s hand, holding the torch in her left hand but then stopped after a few steps.

    "Seventh sister?" Dongfang Minghui gave the other party a strange look.

    "The ground here is a little different."

    The road in front of them was in the shape of a squarettice which extended for a long distance.

    Dongfang Minghui took the torch from the Female Protagonist and squatted down to take a closer look. The road on this side was slightly darker in colour and in this dark passage, if you didn''t look closely, you really couldn''t see any difference.

    She counted down, there were nine horizontal rows and nine vertical columns on top of each, a total of eighty-one cells.

    "It''s not a sudoku game right?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, she remembered studying this thing when she was in college, but the eighty-one sized sudoku game in front of her was the most difficult of all, she thought that the person who designed this was a genius

    Qian Wanyu went back to the original position, she picked up some gravel from the ground and threw it in the middle, when it hit the ground they heard a sound but nothing happened.

    Qian Wanyu was about to step out, but before she could, Dongfang Minghui who was squatting on the ground studying the grid tightly hugged her leg, "Seventh sister, do not move first."

    This was not a simple diagram, the Blood Fiend Alliance wouldn''t create a formation like this for no reason and ce it here. There was definitely something fishy about it.

    It''s possible that if they stepped on the wrong side, they would be greeted by a hidden weapon that they couldn''t hide from.

    "Ninth Sister, what are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, the original sudoku game from her previous world was already so troublesome to calcte, not to mention thisplex one in front of her, there was only one answer too

    "Ugh."

    She counted several times, but she couldn''t get a result, she counted once more and she crossed out several wrong ones at times.

    Qian Wanyu stood behind her and watched her calcte, but she was more concerned about the other party''s handwriting. The paper Ninth Sister identally took out in the Royal Academy should have been written by her, but she ended up taking it back in a panic.

    So, this Ninth Sister really was not the same person as the one who gave her a hard time at the Dongfang house before?

    When she came to this conclusion, Qian Wanyu''s mood was inexplicably much happier. She should have known that the two werepletely different from each other in essence.

    But there were still many doubts

    Dongfang Minghui was going crazy, the answer she remembered was so far away how could she remember!

    However, she filled it with numbers and felt around until something was wrong. If one was wrong, she couldn''t continue.

    "Ninth Sister, what are you doing?"

    "Filling in the numbers."

    "How?"

    Dongfang Minghui picked up the torch and pulled Qian Wanyu over, "Seventh sister, look, don''t you see that there are a few dots on this square grid? If we take these dots as a number, then we have to express the number, we have to ce them in the squares, only when we solve the numbers of each grid can we pass."

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows, numbers? She looked at the ground, there were indeed several dots, she counted eight.

    "It seems that this is a formation."

    Formation?

    No matter, whether this was a formation or not she doesn''t know, but if they can''t crack it, they will have to stay here.

    "This is the case, in fact, this game revolves around filling in the numbers 1-9 on each block and it can''t be repeated."

    "Each grid of numbers can not be repeated, all eighty-one."

    In other words, what was ced in front of them was nine grids pieced together into arge one. Dongfang Minghui rubbed her forehead, she felt that this thing was too much of a brain test for her.

    "I''ll try." Qian Wanyu directly drew a grid next to Dongfang Minghui, after getting the hint from the other party, she filled in the corresponding smaller grid numbers.

    It was about half an hour before Qian Wanyu nudged Dongfang Minghui who was leaning aside to rest, "Ninth Sister, do you think this would work?"

    "What is this?"

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the floor, all the squares were filled with numbers, and there were still spaces left.

    Dongfang Minghui did not believe it at first, she had calcted for nearly two hours and still could not figure it out, yet the Female Protagonist was so unbelievable!?

    She squatted on the ground and disassembled and reorganized the nine squares. The numbers were not repeated at all. The numbers in each row, column, and even each grid were correct.

    "Is that right?"

    Dongfang Minghui licked her lips and muttered, "It should be right."

    "In that case, let''s go."

    "Seventh sister, this thing is filled out, but how should we express the numbers?" Should they jump the number of times in each square?

    Qian Wanyu directly stepped into the matrix.

    When she stepped on it, she directly opened the whole formation.

    A bright light refracted down from above, illuminating the entire square clearly including all the squares showing the dots representing the numbers.

    "Ninth Sister,e, Seventh sister will carry you over."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    After thinking about it, again and again, she walked in front of Qian Wanyu with a little shame. She forgot the numbers that Seventh sister had just calcted To be on the safe side, it''s safer to follow the Female Protagonist.

    "Seventh sister carry you."

    "No."

    No idea why but she remembered the image of Seventh sister running wildly with Xuan Zhu on her back again, and inexplicably had a kind of dislike at the thought of it.

    Qian Wanyu directly reached out and held the person in her arms.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui eximed, she was scared to death by the Female Protagonist, she was still thinking of struggling and considering whether to climb on her back, only to be directly carried like a princess by Wanyu.

    "Don''t move, or you''ll fall."

    As soon as the other side warned her, Dongfang Minghui wrapped her arms around the Qian Wanyu''s neck and looked at the soft lump in front of her without squinting.

    Qian Wanyu stopped at every step to look at the numbers, finding the numbers shebined earlier she directly jumped to the correct ones and sessfully passed the 81 cell matrix.

    Looking down at the red faced girl in her arms she couldn''t help teasing her.

    "Is it nice to look at?"

    "Ahem." Dongfang Minghui directly choked on her own saliva, the Female Protagonistassets were really amazing.

    She just took a casual nce and didn''t mean to!

    "Shh, there is a sound."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded repeatedly, it was the sound she just heard and it was getting closer and closer.

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly lunged forward with her in her arms, and the two of them rolled into a ball, smoothly dodging a tentacle that was dripping with liquid that had struck out of nowhere.

    "Wow, what the hell is this."

    Dongfang Minghui was protected by Qian Wanyu in her arms, but still identally got a little of the slimy saliva'' from the other side.

    The whole passage was empty so they could clearly see a huge thing dominated most of the space, mainly because it had three heads, six pairs of slithering eyes and nine tentacles dancing in mid-air. It was more terrifying than an octopus!

    They just drew back when they saw its other eight tentacles pouring from all directions.

    "Get on my back."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu finished speaking, Dongfang Minghui flipped over andnded directly on her back, quickly throwing a short de from her space ring.

    The short de cut off a tentacle, but instead of a scene of blood flowing, it was a stream of sticky liquid spraying outward, identally sshing onto their bodies, their clothes were soon about to get burnt through!

    "Fuck, these things actually have a corrosive effect."

    Dongfang Minghui''s de that she threw out actually passed the monster after cutting the tentacle andnded back into the sudoku puzzle formation they solved.

    "ng."

    Maybe because the de was heavier, or they identally touched the trap mechanism, all they saw was two sides of the wall suddenly moving and a burst of arrows shot out towards them and towards the door.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Qian Wanyu carried her on her back and deftly dodging the arrows as they came.

    "Seventh sister."

    Seeing an arrowing straight towards them, Dongfang Minghui didn''t even think before using her hand to block it, the arrow passed through her arm and nailed itself into the wall.

    "Ah!" Blood sshed on the side of Qian Wanyu''s face, her face sunk and her aura instantly skyrocketed, obviously she''d gotten angry.

    She used some of the essence of thunder, and as soon as the water thunder whip touched the ground, the lightning was guided through the sticky liquid on the ground back to the monster.

    The monster because of its huge body, had managed to resist some of the arrows but some had still embedded themselves in its body.

    Half of its tentacles were already missing, and this painful blowpletely enraged the other side.

    The thunder essence from Qian Wanyu sent its whole body tingling and weak, and it fell to the ground.

    After the arrows stopped shooting, the light of the nine-cell grid dimmed again.

    Qian Wanyu, however, did not drop her guard, she threw the clothes that Ninth Sister had just given her today from within her space ring onto Dongfang Minghui''s body directly.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were dark, and she heard the sound of a chuckle in her ears.

    Taking advantage of people''s weakness to kill them.

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of the monster falling to use her water thunder whip and quickly reap all its heads, in a few strokes she had sliced them off while the monster''s liquid also sprayed everywhere.

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu directly carried the person over the giant monster. Her ck clothes were stained with the other party''s liquid, but it was not corroded. She frowned slightly and took it back into her space ring again.

    "Seventh sister, your face is hurt."

    Qian Wanyu, however, did not care, she ripped the other party''s sleeve away and saw a bloody hole in her arm, which was still bleeding.

    "Protect yourself better next time."

    She frowned unhappily and took a pill from her space ring which she fed directly into the other party''s mouth.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed it in one gulp.

    "Well, what is this, Seventh sister."

    "A recovery elixir."

    She used the pill that Ninth Sister had given her before, crushed it and rubbed it on the other party''s arm, then she tore off a strip of cloth from the hem of her clothing and bandaged the other party''s injured arm.

    "Seventh sister, you''re quite skilled at dressing wounds."

    Dongfang Minghui teased, she was the one that used to dress most of the wounds on the Female Protagonist''s body, she always thought Seventh sister was a novice because of this, but she didn''t expect, tsk, could it be that it was done on purpose by the Female Protagonist before?

    "Yeah."

    Qian Wanyu unconcernedly responded, she did in fact do it on purpose, ever since the other party had bandaged her wounds the first few times, she had fallen in love with the feeling of being paid serious attention to by the other party, only at that time would the other party''s eyes fall on her alone.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted tough, but afraid of the other side seeing, she deliberately held the smile and couldn''t focus her eyes on her.

    "Let''s go, I''ll carry you."

    Dongfang Minghui was still feeling a bitplicated about being carried, but once it happened, it doesn''t matter the second time.

    "Seventh sister, you''ve carried a lot of people on your back, right?"

    The other party''s tone was full of sourness, but also with a few points of sarcasm that people who weren''t familiar would not even notice.

    Qian Wanyu was bbergasted for half a second when she heard it, her heartbeat missed a few beats with what she just said and the corners of her mouth nted upwards slightly, "I have but I really only want to carry one person for the rest of my life."

    One person?

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was red, her heart also kept beating fiercely and she didn''t dare to speak again or askwho that person was >//<

    There was still arge group of people in the Female Protagonist''s harem after all and all of them were a threat.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The person on her back suddenly quieted down, Qian Wanyu was expecting the other party to ask her and she wouldn''t mind telling her who that person was, if she asked.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "No, I was just thinking that we''ve been in here for so long, will anyone find the silly big man''s corpse?"

    "Not for a while."

    "Why?"

    The other side said it in a decisive way, as if she knew something.

    "That silly big man is famous in the assassin ranking list of the Blood Fiend Alliance, plus everyone saw you being carried out by me from inside the other party''s room, a man who has no way to release his desire is definitely not to be messed with, at such a time as long as a person had a brain they would not disturb him."

    Qian Wanyu rarely exined with so many words regarding her thought process.

    "So that''s how it is."

    Not to mention a man''s desire for release was very scary, even the Female Protagonist''s desire when she couldn''t release it was very scary!

    Dongfang Minghui snickered, it is true that if you held back for a long time it would hurt. Next time she had to keep a good eye on the Female Protagonist so that she does not go around in heat and look for a way to release it everywhere hmph.

    She subconsciously wrapped one hand tightly around the other''s neck.

    Qian Wanyu held her plump butt with one hand and tapped it at the right time, Dongfang Minghui immediately bounced and moved.

    "Seventh sister!"

    "What''s wrong?" Qian Wanyu asked, pretending not to know.

    Dongfang Minghui could not see the other party''s expression, but hearing the other party''s extremely cold voice she thought that the tap must not have been intentional.

    She buried her head in the neck of the other party, breathing a little more of her scent, but the other party waspletely unmoved, not to mention blushing, the expression on her face was all business and even a little cold.

    The Female Protagonist was so cold and arrogant! How on earth did she seduce so many people?

    "Here it is."

    The two of them arrived in front of nine identical stone doors, and Dongfang Minghui slid off her back, holding her injured right hand with the other.

    "Seventh sister."

    She always felt as if these nine doors were also a trap, the matrix just now, the sea monster afterwards, this should be thest level, right?

    "Love Flower, can you smell the defective flower?" If we follow the scent how long will this take?

    "I can tell you for sure what''s hidden behind each door.

    "Tell me quickly."

    Love Flower pointed out three doors to her directly.

    "Seventh sister, there are things behind these three doors."

    Qian Wanyu nodded, but she didn''t smash open any of the doors. First, she rubbed the wall for a while trying to feel a mechanism to open it,

    Dongfang Minghui also tried to find the mechanism, smashing the door was a very violentst resort, if they alerted the people outside, they''d be exposed.

    The two of them searched for about half an hour and each shook their head.

    The big fool was not qualified to enter either, so his memory was stuck outside the stone door.

    "Seventh sister, what do we do?"

    In a bright room, Wei Jun was very patiently looking through the potion books.

    In order to cure his brother''s disease, he''d gone to great lengths to snatch a purple cloud fruit from the Purple Devil Forest from the hands of ten thousand beasts, he''d even lost all his troops not to mention mocked for the loss.

    "Come in."

    The knock on the door outside did not affect his mood of reading books, he liked such quiet moments.

    "Young master, there is a situation."

    "Speak."

    Wei Jun didn''t even lift his eyelids for a moment as he kept flipping page after page of the book.

    "Answering the young master, the third elder went out to the Purple Jade Empire and identally found the bodies of the hunchbacked Li as well as the one-eyed swordsman, both were killed with a single sh, they died under their own weapons."

    "Have their bodies been brought back?"

    "They have."

    Wei Jun''s finger tapped and he sat up straight, "Come on, show me."

    The two corpses wereid out in the middle of the hall, when they saw Wei Juning, everyone loudly called out, "Young master!"

    Wei Jun directly squatted down to lift the cloth covering them and took a look at the two corpses, the hunchbacked old Li''s head had been crushed by a hammer and even some brain fluid hade out, the one-eyed swordsman had been split in half directly with arge sword, their bodies had to be pieced together to send back.

    The smell of blood in the hall was strong, Wei Jun has seen such scenes before though so he looked down without changing his face, and covered the white cloth on their corpses again.

    "It wasn''t an enemy."

    People who hated killers were everywhere, this was the easiest job to garner a lot of hatred so they were always careful and cautious on every mission.

    Enemies would kill and make it hurt the most, yet these bodies had no signs of torture, both of them were killed in one stroke.

    "Young master, do you think this is someone deliberately provoking our Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Wei Jun sat on a seat, his eyes coldly gazing at the people below, taking in the gaze of the crowd one by one.

    "Why would Third Elder think that someone is provoking our Blood Fiend Alliance? The missions that One-eyed and Old Li have taken were confidential, only I and the elders know, so why would Third Elder say that? Do you think that there is a spy within us?"

    Thest word spy'' was said extremely heavily, and he looked at the third elder thoughtfully.

    "I don''t dare." The Third Elder hung his head low but did not say another word.

    Wei Jun probably guessed who killed the two of them, but this passive situation was not something he was used to.

    His pretty and slender fingers tapped lightly on his chair, "Second Elder, tell everyone, what mission did One-eyed and Old Li take up, and was their death rted to the mission?"

    The second elder told the details of the mission that the two had taken, and at the end said, "Young master, their mission waspleted, they were killed on the way back, so I think their death has nothing to do with the mission."

    "Young master, it''s not good!"<blockquote>

    Thank you all for reading,menting and donating as usual. I love you all <3

    Happy Chinese new year by the way for all asians out there. May this year bless you and your family ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 59 (2)

    Chapter 59 (2)

    Just when everyone was specting with each other about the cause of the two deaths, suddenly one person burst in from outside in a hurry.

    "Speak!" Wei Jun''s posture did not change.

    "Just now I was talking with the gossipping Sanjun who came from Yundu City, he told me that the big fool and Hunchbacked Old Li werepeting for the jade-faced schr! It''s be a big joke at the branch"

    Wei Jun smiled and asked, "Hunchbacked Old Li?"

    Everyone normally knew the history of the Jade Faced Schr, but when Wei Jun so lightly mentioned it, the person suddenly felt a cold sweat.

    "Are you sure he''s talking about Hunchback Old Li?" The Elder asked with a grave expression.

    The person who came in to report was so scared that he was about to piss his pants. It was because he had just seen the two corpses carried in and from the discussion he could see it was Hunchback Old Li and One-Eyed Swordsman who had died.

    W-wasn''t this the person they had just been talking about!?

    Hunchbacked Old Li?!

    "You mentioned the Jade Faced Schr? Wasn''t he chasing that Thief Master to the Venus Empire, when did he return to the branch?" The second elder specialized in managing the dispatch of missions, so naturally, he knew exactly where everyone was going.

    With that statement, everyone quickly perceived the seriousness of the matter. That is to say, there was a living Hunchbacked Old Li at the branch location on top of that there was a Jade Faced Schr who was not supposed to be in Yundu City.

    "How interesting" Wei Jun propped up his chin, he hadn''t found such an interesting matter in a long time.

    "Young Master, it looks like there is a spy within the Blood Fiend Alliance, I think it''d be more appropriate to treat this matter with caution."

    Wei Jun always listened to the words of the Grand Elder, he raised his eyebrows slightly and sat upright, "What the Grand Elder means is-"

    "Young master, I hope you''ll send me to Yundu City to take down the two people and see what kind of person dares to target the Blood Fiend Alliance."

    Wei Jun had a few difficulties with this proposition, "Since the Elder has said that this matter has gotten so serious, I think it is better to do it this way, this young master will go with you and see who those two daring people are."

    The Grand Elder frowned and disapproved, "Young master, it''s not safe! There was a Dark Spiritual Master spotted before, the head of the Blood Fiend Alliance still needs you."

    Wei Jun stood up and walked unhurriedly next to the Grand Elder, "This Young Master''s mind has already been made up, Grand Elder does not need to say more."

    The other elders looked at each other and said nothing more.

    The Grand Elder frowned with some disapproval, but he couldn''t do anything to Wei Jun''s decision.

    "Yes, young master."

    On this trip, Wei Jun directly brought the Grand Elder and three guards, rushing frankly and uprightly all the way to Yundu City.

    It took three days to arrive at the branch.

    As soon as the branch chief saw the young master and the great elder in person, he went forward to greet them but did not expect Wei Jun to not even give him a look and directly pick the highest seat to sit down.

    "Branch chief you look a little haggard, is it due to the busy schedule?" Wei Jun sneered and asked sarcastically.

    Wei Jun threw a look at the Eldest Elder and directly nestledzily in his seat.

    The silly Branch chief still thought he was being praised, and even proudly gloated, "Replying to the young master, I''m totally fine these are all duties that my subordinates should do."

    "Branch chief is really quite diligent." The Grand Elder mocked in a bad tone, "Please report the whereabouts of the Jade Faced Schr and the Hunchback Old Li to the young master."

    If the other party still thought he was being praised, he would have been the branch chief for nothing. He thought for a moment and said, "Young master, elder, is this because the Jade Faced Schr has done something again?"

    The Jade Faced Schr''s peach blossom debt could provoke fights every time, he quietly examined Wei Jun''s and the Grand Elder''s face to specte what had happened.

    "ording to my subordinates, I saw the Jade Faced Schr and Old Li go back to his room to dothat."

    The suggestive words implied a lot, people familiar with the schr were clear about his nature.

    The Grand Elder coldly snorted, "The Jade Faced Schr is still in the Venus Empire at this moment looking for the whereabouts of the Thief Master, how would he appear here? Now you tell me, Hunchbacked old Li''s cold corpse was just transported back to the headquarters, who the hell is the Hunchbacked old Li who appeared here! You can''t even recognize your own people, what is the use of you being branch chief!"

    When the branch chief heard this, his face turned white, "Impossible."

    "You tell me how is it impossible?" Wei Jun suddenly stood up, "As the branch chief, to this day not only have you not investigated the circumstances but you also want to shirk responsibility, not only is it a dereliction of duty, it''s simply stupid. If you still want to save your life, bring me the man immediately!"

    The first time to see Wei Jun so angry, it immediately scared him to dispatch a few people to arrest the Jade Faced Schr and Hunchback Old Li, but when they reached the room, all they found was a neat and tidy room, there was no trace of the two people!

    "Could it be that they have already left?"

    It had indeed been four or five days since thest time they''d seen the two, one of the people who searched was puzzled, "Did they note out from the room of the silly big man before? It can''t be that the big guy couldn''t tell that they were fake as well right?"

    When the branch chief heard the person next to him mention this, he immediately rushed to the room of the silly big man in a frenzy only to find a corpse that had already gone cold

    "T-this"

    The silly big man was considered a powerful person in the branch, but who would have expected him to have died in his own room

    "Carry him out and report to the young master and the grand elder."

    Wei Jun nced at the silly big man''s corpse, "ording to your spection, if you couldn''t find them in the branch, you think they have left?"

    The Grand Elder, however, frowned tightly, the branch had been broken into and not only that but people were killed without anyone finding out about it, "Young master, it is better for me to lead people to search for their whereabouts, since they dared to enter the Blood Fiend Alliance by impersonating the identity of the Jade Faced Schr and Hunchback Old Li, they must have secretly investigated the internal affairs of our Blood Fiend Alliance. Since they went this far, it''s hard to believe that they came just to kill the silly big man, I definitely don''t believe it''s that simple."

    Wei Jun waved his hand, "Go ahead, Grand Elder."

    Wherever the Grand Elder searched, everyone was rmed, but after he searched a little, he went to the stone room.

    One of the lights outside the stone room was missing, the Grand Elder''s eyes twitched, turning to the man next to him he shouted, "Go and invite the young master over."

    "Grand Elder."

    "Young master, I suspect that two people entered here." The Grand Elder pointed to the location where the stonemp was ced, "There is obviously amp missing."

    Then the grand elder''s gaze turned to the branch chief with great dissatisfaction, the stone room was considered an important ce of the branch, but there was actually no one was guarding it, let alone no one noticed the abnormality for many days!

    The branch chief''s head was hung low, how could he have expected someone to suddenly impersonate the two people, and not only had they fooled everyone, no, not everyone, the silly big man was not fooled, but he was killed for finding out.

    The branch chief had a cold sweat if he had found them earlier, wouldn''t he have been the one to die?!

    "Elder please open the stone door."

    After the stone door was opened, the people raised their torches and were almost shocked by the picture in front of them.

    Inside the stone door, many long arrows were stuck everywhere, not far from them, tentacles were all over the floor and the monster''s head was rotting on the ground, its body was dried up to the point that its original liquid was drained and the whole ground was corroded with a thousand holes, it looked as if it had just experienced a duel to the death.

    "Young master, this-"

    This monster was a magic sea beast which was captured by the old master from the sea of the other side of the seven-coloured continent back before, he kept it here to guard their precious treasures, but unexpectedly, it had been hacked to death in this state.

    The great elder felt a few moments of pain then arose the inexplicable anger.

    "I am ashamed on behalf of the old master, young master, a person who can kill this beast must not be weak, please let me go to teach the person a lesson."

    Wei Jun silently squatted down and looked at the stuff left behind by Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu on the ground.

    When he saw Dongfang Minghui''s handwriting, the expression on his face stagnated for a few seconds, and then his mouth hooked up into a meaningful smile.

    "Young master." The Elder called out again.

    Wei Jun suddenly stood up, "Grand Elder, tell everyone to stand down first."

    The Grand Elder was unsure, but still waved a hand towards the people behind, "You all stand down for now."

    "Grand Elder, you should also go back."

    "Young master!" The Grand Elder stomped his foot in anger and urgency.

    Wei Jun pulled down a long arrow nailed to the wall, with dried blood and broken flesh on top of the arrow.

    "It looks like someone was injured."

    The formation he had set up was really not something ordinary people to break through, and those who had broken through were those who were extremely gifted or extremely lucky.

    Wei Jun threw the long arrow to the Eldest Elder and pointed at the difficult matrix formation he had set up, "Elder, do you think you could break through the formation I set up? No, it''s the formation set up by this young master."

    He''d almost forgotten, in the Seven Colored Continent, the Sudoku formation he had set up should not have been known to anyone.

    Wei Jun smiled faintly and stepped lightly on the first tile, which soon triggered a burst of arrows.

    The Grand Elder''s face was shocked and he dodged in panic. On the contrary, Wei Jun, as if calcting the range of each long arrow and the speed at which it came, he only made a few simple movements and dodged each arrow.

    "Young master."

    Wei Jun gave him a faint look, "A person who can break out of my formation and dodge all these long arrows is not simple, if you go, you will lose your life just like the big fool."

    People who offended the Female Protagonist usually did not have any good ending, he did not want the First Elder''s impulsiveness to spoil his business, and even more sothe future path of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    "T-this, young master, old man I-"

    "All right, Grand Elder, have you ever seen anything that this Young Lord has predicted that has note true? Go back first, let this Young Master go and meet these two people."

    Since the other party said so, it seems to really be like this, Great Elder could only give up, "Young master, if you want to go, you must take this old man with you."

    Wei Jun slightly pinched his forehead, his biggest headache was from this group of old men who were stuck in the past, "You dare to disobey this young master''s order?"

    The Grand Elder immediately fell to his knees, "Young master, I don''t dare."

    Every time he had to do this.

    "Alright, it''s fine to follow this young master, but you must not interrupt, you must not talk nonsense, and you must not think of exterminating the two of them."

    Wei Jun looked at him seriously. He knew too well what this group of old men had in mind, in the end though it was harmless everything they did was for the future of the Blood Fiend Alliance and so on.

    "This old man will definitely not to spoil the young master''s business."

    "Okay, follow me and do not make a wrong step."

    Wei Jun didn''t joke around this time. When he jumped on the squares, the whole floor illuminated.

    He didn''t even think about it and jumped to the next directly. The Grand Elder followed him and did not dare to take a wrong step, following behind him step by step.

    Until they jumped over to the opposite side, Wei Jun crossed directly over the corpse of the sea monster, although its death was a bit of a pity, he was helpless.

    Wei Jun was thinking all the way about how to show them his sincerity in order to get some trust.

    The confused and tangled faces he made caused the first elder who came in together with him feel puzzled.

    "Young master, could it be that you already know their identities?"

    The Grand Elder was only specting, after all, several times now the crisis of the Blood Fiend Alliance had been defused by this young master.

    So this time, it wouldn''t be thinking too much if the Young Master had already guessed their true identities.

    Wei Jun inexplicably raised his head and looked at him, "Why would the Grand Elder think so?"

    The Grand Elder choked on his words, if not that then what exactly was the young master dwelling on.

    "Now then, which of these nine doors do you think they actually entered?"

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui who knows how they chose it they randomly picked one and fell into a mysterious ce at the same time.

    They fell directly from a height, then rolled into the water from a waterfall and climbed out of the water after some twists and turns.

    "Seventh sister, have we been here for several days?"

    The strange thing is that this ce was always daytime and there was no setting sun at all. Dongfang Minghui was confused. If she didn''t draw some lines on a stone she wouldn''t even have known how long had passed.

    "Yep."

    Qian Wanyu was not as anxious as Dongfang Minghui. Since she fell into this ce, she felt full of spiritual power and felt that she had gained great luck.

    For the few first few days, they spent it cultivating and healing the injuries they suffered in the passage before.

    "The wound has healed."

    After checking the injury on the Minghui''s arm, Qian Wanyu was relieved and then went into cultivation.

    When Dongfang Minghui was bored, she let Toothless, Love Flower and Lucky all out for a stroll.

    Above the entire waterfall was a ring-shaped valley, she and Seventh sister seem to have rolled down from it. She tried to use her spiritual power to fly up, only to find that her spiritual power seemed to be suppressed in this ce and didn''t seem to obey her orders tond halfway while flying. She ended up falling into the water several times.

    Aftering down a few times, she learned how to behave and wandered around the circr valley, never going too far from the Female Protagonist.

    "Love Flower, this ce is not an illusion, right?"

    Once Dongfang Minghui was halfway through her skills training, she suddenly thought that this ce had quite beautiful scenery and waterfalls. If two ordinary houses were built in this kind of ce, it would be like a paradise.

    There was no mention of this ce in the original plot at all. She thought about it for a long time before she asked Love Flower, "Are you sure there was something in it before?"

    Choose one of three doors. She and Seventh sister thought about this for a long time. As a result, they were stuck here and couldn''t get out.

    "Correct."

    Love Flower and Lucky also tried to find a way out, but after several days, the two medicinal nts felt dejected.

    Dongfang Minghui supported her head and watched the Female Protagonist practice. She noticed that the spiritual energy of the other party had leaked out, she should have a breakthrough soon.

    She didn''t dare to bother her in recent days, so she just sat not too far away to practice.

    "Love Flower and Lucky, don''t run around." Dongfang Minghui finished speaking and sank into her cultivation.

    She had been in cultivation for a long time so long it felt like a dream. She was awakened by the spiritual power of Seventh sister while she was practising.

    Since that night, it was Qian Wanyu''s second attempt to blend her spiritual power together with Minghui''s. The other''s spiritual power invaded her body and attacked all the way to the soul sea. After entering cultivation, she began tobine the spiritual power in her soul sea without stopping.

    At the same time that the two entered cultivation, they actually also started to double cultivate.

    Qian Wanyu couldnt help herself. This wonderful taste was even more tempting than entanglement with her body. She couldnt help sending all her spiritual power into the soul sea of Minghui''s and entangle it with her own. While they unconsciously continued this dual cultivation, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but hum.

    She used her spiritual power to swim around in Seventh sister''s body and soul sea, watching the memories inside her sea of souls but she encountered an erected barrier. She vaguely saw a man in an old Chinese dress sitting inside with his eyes closed.

    It should be Qing Mo no doubt.

    The other advantage of dual cultivation is that they canmunicate with each other. After both their spiritual power passed through they could see inside each others'' sea of souls.

    However, if one party didn''t want something to be seen there would be a barrier, such as with Qing Mo.

    There were also two inessible barriers in Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea. She didn''t know about it, but Qian Wanyu could see clearly. The other party has not yet opened up to her, and there were some things that were still hidden.

    But she doesn''t care, she had time to wait.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister."

    After a long period of entanglement, their spiritual power returned to their respective soul seas. Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea was like a firework, crackling with lightning. The vines of Little Colour protruded from her body and spread to the waterfall and the entire valley.

    Qian Wanyu''s felt almost the same way. She thought she was about to break through, but she didn''t expect the barrier in her soul sea to burst directly. Qing Mo opened his eyes slightly, and the first sentence he said was, "Congrattions, you finally found a way to restrain your dark spiritual power."

    Method?

    Qian Wanyu was happy, "Qing Mo, congrattions on your exit."

    Qing Mo smiled without saying a word, and shook his head, "It was you who let me leave early. It should be me who says thank you. Otherwise, it would''ve taken me months or even years before you could see me again"

    "Me?"

    She carefully recalled what Qing Mo said, she probably guessed what happened but she wasn''t sure.

    "Look, your Ninth Sister seems to have gained a lot this time." Qing Mo pointed at the vines of Little Colour.

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes, extremely excited, she even pinched herself, "Little Colour you can turn into an adult form again!? Am I dreaming?"

    Qian Wanyu stood up, smiled and watched her red face.

    Little Colour turned into a chubby doll in the water and swung the vine on its head towards her.

    "I know."<blockquote>

    Thanks to the donation WillieCoyote on Ko-fi I appreciate it so much<3 and another thanks to all readers,mentators and supporters! You all keep me motivated to trante :^)</blockquote>

    p.s Happy Valentines day everyone :^) Although both girls didn''t make an appearance here.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Qing Mo and Little Colour recovered at the same time, this was naturally a happy ocassion.

    Qian Wanyu''s cultivation method was based on that double cultivation method she found, she did not expect the so-called double cultivation would be so wonderful, the taste of it made people long for it and not only that after their two spiritual bodies merged she felt her soul sea seemed to be bigger than before.

    "Little Colour."

    Dongfang Minghui was excited, she directly picked up the fat doll in the water and teased it. ying a game of throwing Little Colour up and down in mid-air, catching and then throwing up again, repeating it several times.

    Little Colour was thrown until it was dizzy, finally, it shot out some vines to a tree to escape Minghui''s hands

    She watched as the Little Colour hung from a vine on a high branch, throwing a provocative look toward her.

    "Little Colour, try to see if you can cross the waterfall."

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the sky with a bad smile, she and Seventh sister had tried to leap out of the waterfall and climb up. The result was that each time they fell into the water. Since Little Colour''s vines were so long, why not try?

    "Huh?"

    Little Colour knew their situation from the sea of souls, arrogantly it immediately climbed up, and several vines rushed towards the waterfall, passing through the waterfall upwards.

    Dongfang Minghui just stood aside, staring nervously.

    Little Colour was confident but its vines were miserably washed by the waterfall, and they all shrank back. The chubby little doll''s face changed, putting both arms around its chest, it stood up straight with a serious look and countless strong and powerful vines shot out from behind him up the waterfall, it wasn''t the slow and weak test like it did before.

    "Little Colour,e on."

    Dongfang Minghui cheered it on, she saw Little Colour''s face turn red, it seemed to be fighting against the waterfall, those originally thin vines suddenly grew to arge number of vines, when they were washed back more came rushing up. She saw Little Colour''s vines start to suddenly decrease as it bundled the vines together making them thicker and longer to prate it.

    With great effort, the waterfall was prated by Little Colour''s vines from the middle and split into two ends, then the distance between the two waterfalls becamerger andrger.

    "There are words there."

    "It''s a formation." Qing Mo suddenly warned.

    They mistakenly entered the formation, using the normal way to get out was impossible. Who would have expected the formation core to be hidden in the waterfall, no wonder the two medicinal nts couldn''t find anything after searching the valley. Love Flowers and Lucky were afraid of water so they never tried the waterfall.

    "What word?"

    After Dongfang Minghui finished the question, she wished she could cover her mouth directly. The words of this world were a bit simr to ancient Chinese but there were still be some errors. Since she came to the academy, she has been busy retrieving medicine books and the like. Things, like learning words, she didn''t have time to learn about.

    Qian Wanyu pretended to ignore it, "Thunderfell Valley."

    What kind of valley is this? From the name she couldn''t tell what it was about, Dongfang Minghui scratched the back of her head and found Little Colour had divided the waterfall to the very edge.

    "I''ll go and scout it out."

    Qian Wanyu directly borrowed the vines of the other party and stepped on them lightly. Behind the waterfall, besides writing, there was a stone tform that could amodate one person. She stood on the stone tform and stretched out her hand to touch the wall, but she didn''t expect that the moment she touched it she felt a lump and suddenly she was pulled in by a force.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Almost as soon as the other party''s front foot entered, Dongfang Minghui followed closely behind, Love Flower, Lucky and Toothless quickly ran into her space ring, Little Colour directly squatted at the back of her neck, using her head as a pillow, it justy down and looked ahead.

    "Oops, what the heck."

    As soon as she touched the words, she found that it was so dark that she couldn''t see her fingers, not to mention finding the Female Protagonist, it was hard to even take a step forward, she tried to find a few illumination stones in her space ring, but it waspletely dark even after she took them out.

    "It''s a darkness trap." Little Colour warned.

    Don''t you think I know?!

    Dongfang Minghui simply gave up, she''d just rely on the wall to move step by step, "Ouch."

    She was so scared that she directly retracted her hand, she just touched the wall and seemed to have been bitten by something, facing the unknown, she was a little afraid to go further inside.

    "It''s the blood mites, it was born to dance with darkness and can''t see the light, just walk out."

    Little Colour didn''t tell the entire truth at all, it knew about the cowardliness of its little friend. Blood mites were indeed afraid of light but not only humans but even nts like them would also be afraid of encountering blood mites.

    This worm specializes in sucking the essence of nts or the blood of the human body. If you were bitten and didn''t interfere. It will directly prate the skin. It couldn''t be thrown off at all and it would keep biting and sucking blood. Some people who identally got blood mites stuck on their heads got their entire brains sucked out before.

    Little Colour leaned on the back of her neck and could feel whether the blood scabies on the wall had entered Dongfang Minghui''s body.

    Its wordsforted Dongfang Minghui very well. She believed what Little Colour said, and when her brain was filled with the belief that the bugs were harmless she was less afraid but still stopped using her hands to touch the wall. Touching the wall, even though it''s a small bug, if she got rashly bitten in such a dark ce she wouldn''t feel good

    "Seventh sister."

    "Keep going, soon you will see the light." Little Colour felt that the number of blood mites had significantly reduced, the blood mites were afraid of light, the closer to the light the less of them there would be.

    Dongfang Minghui also noticed that Little Colour had noticed the location of the Female Protagonist, and continued to move forward vigorously. After falling, she immediately got up again. After walking for some distance, she really saw a bright ce.

    "Huh, it turned out to be a cave behind the waterfall."

    She stepped out and enjoyed the warmth of the sun''s rays. After spending a long time in the dark, as soon as she saw the light, her eyes felt a burning pain, she closed her eyes and felt the breeze, and when she turned back again, she saw the ce she had just passed. She walked over in disbelief and gently patted the wall, which turned out to be very hard and not at all like the soft wall she had passed through before.

    "Where''s Seventh sister?"

    Little Colour pulled a strand of her hair directly, "I said she was my furnace, how did it be yours?"

    When the other party said that, Dongfang Minghui blushed. Her hair was tugged for a long time before the fat doll let go.

    "Always thinking of these things, why do you even need one as a nt?! Do you know seventh sister is scary! Is she someone you can use as a furnace?! If you have the guts go and tell her, she''ll suck you dry into a shrivelled magic nt!"

    Tsk, a magic nt that was devoured by dark spiritual power, it''s quite pitiful to think about.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, not daring to continue.

    "No matter no matter, I don''t care."

    Little Colour just sat behind her, shaking as she went, almost shaking her head off, "I don''t care, you took the furnace I fancy, you have topensate me with another one, alive and well."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but roll her eyes, this is what her little friend wanted to say the most, right?

    "With just this huh?" With a smile in her eyes, she carried the fat doll directly to her front, pinched its face and pinched its waist, "Just this little body of yours needs a wife?"

    Cough, even if it wanted to do something it couldn''t ah!

    "Grr." Little Colour fiercely pped the other party''s hand down with a gloomy little face, "Hmph."

    Dongfang Minghui held back herughter and poked Little Colour''s fleshy back with her finger, only to have the other side ignore her and turn his buttocks directly at her, obviously angry. Little Colour had just been able to reappear in human form, so it''s no good if it gets angry, right? This time Dongfang Minghui immediately surrendered, "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll find you a daughter-inw, alright?"

    Little Colour was still unmoved, still pouting with its back facing her.

    "What? Little Colour doesn''t want a wife anymore?"

    She wondered what Little Colour wanted to do with a furnace, Love Flower had said to her before about this but she got distracted. Dongfang Minghui decided to have a good talk with the other party in the future.

    "Hmph, how dare you underestimate me."

    So it was angry about this, Dongfang Minghui sat on the ground and looked at it teasingly, "Since we signed a blood contract, Little Colour, you don''t seem to have told me about your past, right? What kind of magic nt did you say you were?"

    Little Colour was horrified and immediately smiled, "The world''s first magic nt, the only one of its kind, so what do you admire me?"

    Seeing that it was not serious, Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe it.

    "Let''s go, Seventh sister must be looking for us everywhere."

    When Dongfang Minghui got up, the little baby swooped, and pounced directly on her back, "Can you tell me what you just said?"

    "What did I say?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked in a serious manner, but in her heart, she wasughing.

    "Wife wife!."

    "Hey, didn''t you just say you don''t want it?"

    "When did I say that. Humph."

    Little Colour wanted to pull out all her hair directly, Dongfang Minghui yfully surrendered, "OK OK, I will help you find a little wife. How about Love Flower or Lucky, can''t let the good water flow outside our fields just pick one of them and it''s good."

    "No!"

    Both Love Flower and Lucky came out to shake their heads in protest, Little Colour also said it did not want such fierce magic nts as a wife

    "Okay, whatever you want."

    She had many medicinal nts in any case, helping to water, weed and find things for them now she also had to find a wife aiya. This life simply cannot be better.

    "Strange, Seventh sister does not seem to have been here."

    Dongfang Minghui walked a long way and did not see anyone.

    At the same time, Qian Wanyu was currently in another ce directly opposite her. The ce where she was at had a lot of Dark Spiritual energy and as soon as she entered this ce, the dark spiritual power in her body started to rotate on its own.

    "Wanyu, this ce is suitable for you to cultivate and breakthrough, take advantage of it." Qing Mo can''t stand this dark spiritual power, although he was merely a soul, the normal spiritual powers and the extreme dark spiritual powers rted to death were always opposing each other.

    After saying these words, Qing Mo then independently erected a barrier in the soul sea and quietly meditated.

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu looked around and found a ce that was self-contained and different from the darkness just now. After not finding any other people, she immediately crossed her legs and cultivated. Because dark spiritual power was forbidden in the Seven Coloured Continent, she didn''t dare to practice this spiritual power inside the academy, even outside she was always worried about her identity being exposed.

    But since she and Ninth Sister started practising together, she discovered that her dark spiritual power could be well concealed, the gray smoke from her dark spiritual power would be purified by Ninth Sister''s spiritual power, which made it not affect her in any way.

    Since the problem was solved, and now God had sent her a blessing, wouldn''t it be a shame if she didn''t take advantage of it, since Ninth Sister had worked so hard to bring her the Mixed Heaven Pill?

    With this firm idea, Qian Wanyu''s cultivation went exceptionally well. She swallowed the dark spiritual energy into her body day and night, day and night, and with her tenacity, she was able to use all the spiritual energy for herself.

    In her dantian, in addition to dark spiritual energy, there were two small orbs, one was the essence of thunder with a purple aura, and the other was the light yellow aura of earth spiritual energy. Perhaps because of the double cultivation, Qian Wanyu found that when she looked at the three small orbs, in addition to their own color, they were also vaguely tinged with a greenish color, which looked extraordinarily healthy, even the dark spiritual energy that contained the death aura seemed to have be much more alive.

    The three spiritual forces in her body would asionally collide, probably because of the threatening aura emanating from the dark spiritual power plus the thunder spiritual power was originally a very dominant force. Each and every time she advanced, these two spiritual forces would choose to appear and collide viciously, and nothing was more painful than that for her. She had previously always wondered why if she had the other two spiritual powers, why would the dark spiritual power awaken from within her body.

    Now she realized that everything needed bnce and spiritual power was no exception. These two strong spiritual powers colliding were a massive issue.

    And now she found her own way to bnce it, Ninth Sister was the best medicine for her. Qian Wanyu had a feeling of smugness that the other party was almost made for her, she felt the dark spiritual power around her, it was still very dense, but unfortunately the dark spiritual power in her body has reached saturation, it was not beneficial for her to continue absorbing it.

    "Qing Mo, that''s enough."

    Qing Mo removed the barrier and took a look at Qian Wanyu''s cultivation level, "Not bad, after going out for some training, you can find a hidden ce to breakthrough."

    Qian Wanyu stood up, but found a thing faintly shining in the dense dark spiritual energy, she gently walked over, plucked away the smoke, and saw a corpse sitting under arge withered tree.

    The corpse had be white bones, it still had ck lines on it, next to the white bones there was a package, the package was opened and it looked like a diary, but the first page seemed somewhat ruined.

    "He was also a Dark Spiritual Master," said Qing Mo.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, it was indeed a Dark Spiritual Master, who somehow managed to hide inside the stone room of the Bloodshed Alliance and ended up dead. She forced the Dark Spiritual power into her hands and picked up the small book from the ground that still contained some traces of death aura on it.

    She casually turned the first page, the small book recorded some small things of the person''s life and other things.

    It turns out that the dead man''s name was Cheng Song, a Dark Spiritual Master, but he had never harmed anyone on purpose in his life, it''s just that the people around him died one by one because of him He spent most of his life trying to hide his aura, and then when he was found out, he fled the three empires, arriving to and of monsters and elves. There he met the love of his life, a good girl from the elven race, the two fell in love, and soon they got the blessing of the elves, they then married as husband and wife. He had thought that a happy life had begun since then, who knew that his child would have inherited his spiritual power, the Dark Spiritual power

    Qian Wanyu was turning the page when suddenly the spiritual power around her changed and all of a sudden even the white bones sitting in front of her turned to dust as a crystal thing fell.

    "What is this?"

    She picked it up and looked at it, and found that it was a ne, the style of the ne was a bit old, on the front was a logo that looked familiar to her, the back of the ne was engraved with a poem, and vaguely a pair of wings that were about to be worn out.

    Qian Wanyu searched through the space and took out a jade stone that Ninth Sister had given her earlier. The jade was given to her by the elves after they inadvertently saved them at the Inn. She matched the symbol on the jade stone with the symbol on the ne and it really did match.

    It was a token of the elves.

    In that case, the story told on this small diary should be true. Qian Wanyu picked up the ne and threw it into her space ring, the dark spiritual power in this ce was actually a maic field generated by the Dark Spiritual Master''s resentment, only she, who was also a Dark Spiritual Master, could have found it.

    After Qian Wanyu left, this ce ceased to exist, the whole ce including the dead tree all disappeared. If not for the small diary in her hand and the ne in her space ring, she really thought it was a dream.

    After all, it was a good thing sent by others.

    Qian Wanyu continued to read the story. It turns out that their affairs were discovered by the n, the n has asked them to kill the child with Dark Spiritual power with their own hands, the couple naturally refused, after the n imprisoned them in their own home with nsmen guarding them to prevent them from leaving.

    It was that same day that a change urred.

    The elf wife tried to distract the guards while the man took the child to escape, he was chased on the road and finally had to show his Dark Spiritual power making him need to hide in all the three empires.

    Because he was seriously injured in the elves and in a hurry to escape, Cheng Song originally nned to find a ce to hide until everything settled down, and then he nned to return to take back his wife. But unexpectedly, because of the mental strain and several days of sleepless rushing, he was finally fatigued, he ended up fainting in a field near Yundu City. When he woke up again, the child was gone

    The handwritten note recorded Cheng Song''sst wish, he prayed to be able to retrieve his child, and he even described the signs on the child''s body as well as the faith token.

    Qian Wanyu quietly calmed herself down after turning over this handwritten note.

    When she looked through the diary, she still envied the other party who had finally been able to live a life with his wife, a fairytale story. She did not expect that their family would be ruined because of their child, and everything was inseparable from the identity of a Dark Spiritual Master

    "Wanyu you are different from them."

    Qing Mo had always known the other side''s heart since awakening the Dark Spiritual power. It was a long term worry and filled her with fear and apprehension, but two of them were not the same, if this person called Cheng Song had enough strength, he could have protected his wife and children, and not be chased around like a dog until death, finally because of this reason, he even lost his beloved child.

    This was the result of being weak.

    In the end, that was the source of all tragedies.

    "Yes, I am not like them."

    Qian Wanyu put the handwritten journal into her own space ring and set off again to find Ninth Sister.

    She had no idea how long she had been cultivating, not only was Dongfang Minghui still trying to look for her, but Wei Jun outside had also been squatting outside the Nine Gates for a long time.

    "Young master, they can''t be gone, right?"

    Almost a month had passed, if not for that no one had seen the Jade Faced Schr and Hunchbacked Old Li leave, the Grand Elder almost thought the young master had gone crazy.

    Wei Jun directly had someone move a reclining chair inside along with some medical books, he was lying on the recliner, leisurely flipping through the books, the Grand elder sat on one side to cultivate, every time he woke up from cultivation, he saw the young master was still in the same posture, and did not know how many books he had read in that time

    "Just leave if you can''t stand it."

    In the plot, Qian Wanyu had never been to the branch headquarters of Yundu City. If not for that, how could he be so passively led around by them? Before, he even deliberately asked people to hand over the assassin to the Rose House, hoping to leave a good impression on her in a cooperative way.

    If their friendship was deep, there would be room to discusster

    The Grand Elder simply did not bother reading the other party''s mind, the young master''s mind was too profound and unpredictable, but every time the decision he made allowed the Blood Fiend Alliance to go farther, just because of this, is why he firmly respected the other party.

    Wei Jun saw the elder cultivating again at the side, he got up as if nothing had happened, the unique makings of modern people still shed in his mind, he was wondering before why the script seemed to have deviated a little, it turned out that a so-called bug appeared directly beside Qian Wanyu.

    "It''s really getting more and more interesting."

    This day, the Eldest Elder suddenly opened his eyes and reminded, "Young Master."

    "Speak." Wei Jun was very patient as he continued to look through his book, but in his heart he was feeling curious about a certain person who had also crossed over. The reason he didn''t dare to act rashly was because he was afraid that his presence would change the plot.

    Even so, he still made a move to try save Junyi.

    "Counting down the time, this should be the day when the second young master goes to the Royal Academy to register."

    Wei Jun''s book dropped to the ground, he immediately sat up straight, straightened his clothes, picked up the books, "Clean up the ce, instruct the Branch Chief to not let his guard down again, if you see the Jade Faced Schr and Hunchback Old Lie out, let my people greet them, I have my own arrangements."

    "Yes."

    The young master was so nervous about the second young master, he didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. The Grand Elder thought in his mind and quickly went to arrange the follow-up.

    In the end, it was Dongfang Minghui who found the other side first. She had been in this hellish ce for a month, and if she hadn''t been apanied by two medicinal nts, Little Colour and Toothless, she would have gone crazy.

    Most of her time was spent searching for the whereabouts of her Seventh sister, and when she was tired, she practiced, and when she was in a bad mood, she sat in a circle and chatted, which relieved the anxiety in her heart, she was afraid she would be trapped here for life.

    The strange thing is that even Love Flower couldn''t find Seventh sister''s trail.

    "Seventh sister, where have you been?"

    As soon as she got close to the other party, she felt a slightly sad smell on her body, but fortunately the feeling was not very strong, she guessed that the Female Protagonist should have had a strange encounter, no wonder Love Flower could not find her.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Suddenly seeing her again, it felt like a lifetime. Qian Wanyu directly ignored the eyes of Minghui and pulled the person into her arms.

    She was opening her eyes to cultivate and closing them to cultivate. If Qing Mo had not told her the time, she would have thought that only a few days had passed, who thought that she had left Ninth Sister alone in this hellish ce for a month, fortunately, nothing happened.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit overwhelmed, she felt that the other party''s mood swings were a bit too big, her hands also followed the other party''s back, patting twice, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu just had a momentary loss ofposure, soon she let go of her and pinched her face, "Let''s go, we''ll leave first."

    "Right."

    Counting the time, they have spent two months on this adventure, the college''s new year''s admissions test had also just begun, if she did not return in time, who knows how much nagging she''d get from the fat old man.

    Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui''s hand tightly, she hung her head slightly, seeing the two of them intertwined, her heart inexplicably satisfied. Next time she should use a bundle of immortal ropes to lock Ninth Sister to her side and take her wherever she goes, she never wanted to leave the other person alone for so long again.

    "Seventh sister, what did you encounter in there?" Dongfang Minghui was curious, her eyes blinked and she stared with a curious face.

    Qian Wanyu did not hide, she repeated the sad story she read again, but spoke in a more rxed tone, convinced that her result would be different from Cheng Song''s.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but be shocked after listening, she felt that the Spiritual Masters of the Seventh Color Continent were so prejudiced against the Dark Spiritual Masters that trying to reverse everyone''s thinking was apletely unlikely thing to achieve.

    "Seventh sister, you said that the other party left a mark on the child, as well as a faith token?"

    Qian Wanyu took out the ne in her space ring to show Dongfang Minghui and said, "Cheng Song''s child was born to a human and an elf, his corbone has a mark like this a pair of beautiful wings."

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind suddenly shed with a fragment of memory, she tried hard to catch it but it passed

    "The wings on the corbone, I seem to have seen it before"

    "Ninth Sister, what did you say?"

    "Let me think."

    She stood still and frowned, trying to think about it, she was sure she had definitely seen it before, but where was it?

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with an expectant face, she had thought it would be almost impossible to fulfill thisst wish of Cheng Song''s, after all, the child had been missing for so long, whether he was dead or alive was still an unknown. What''s more, how easy was it to find someone in a sea of people?

    But Ninth Sister gave her an unexpected surprise.

    Dongfang Minghui was still ying the movie in her mind, the wings she saw, it seemed like it must''ve been with someone topless. She carefully recalled the images she had seen like that in recent days, and the other party had to be a Dark Spiritual Master.

    Ding!

    "Seventh sister, I got it." Dongfang Minghui looked excited, "That day you and Xuan Zhu went to the small town, that town where a lot of people are Dark Spiritual Masters. I sneaked into Cheng Feng''s residence and after walking into her secret passage I not only found a alchemy room, I also found in the room next door a man who was tied up to a pir, his whole body was scarred, and I identally saw a mark at his corbone when I came over to look."

    She was already thinking about how can it look so familiar, it turns out that the symbol represented the double wings of the elves. In fact, she should have thought of it that day, but because she stole someone''s elixir and took the recipe, it was inevitable that she was too panicked to think.

    Qian Wanyu eyes slightly sunk, but did not say anything more. The person was held at Cheng Feng''s ce she heard Xuan Zhu mention several times, she was a difficult person. The other side had already gotten her elixir stolen along with the form, if she intruded again, Cheng Feng would directly explode with anger and target her.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that the Female Protagonist was weighting up the pros and cons.

    "Cheng Feng, Cheng Song? Seventh sister, do you feel that these two names seem very simr ah?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "Ninth Sister, we''ll talk about thister, it''s imperative we get out of here first."

    "Okay."

    Without the Dark Spiritual Power interfering, Love Flower quickly found the way out but it wasn''t sure if it was where they came from.

    Dongfang Minghui watched Love Flower silently stay in her space ring, Lucky had also distanced itself a bit farther away as if it didn''t dare to provoke it right now. She also saw that Love Flower wasn''t in a good mood, was it because of the defective Love Flower thing?

    "Seventh sister, can we still go back to the stone room?"

    "It should be possible."

    The cave entrance had many paths, each of which lead to a different ce. Qian Wanyu remembered that there were nine doors in the stone room, and if they are connected, it is definitely possible for them to return to the stone room.

    But no one would dare to say it was 100%.

    "Love flower, don''t be like this, if there is still time we''ll definitely help you find that defective product."

    Dongfang Minghui deliberately fell behind the Female Protagonist and soothed Love Flower, since she promised the other party, she would definitely finish this matter.

    "Actually, it''s okay if you can''t find it." Love Flower rarely responded, and the words that came out made Dongfang Minghui feel that it was not quite normal.

    "It will be found."

    Qian Wanyu stood in ce and waited, extremely calmly said.

    A branch was already so difficult to break through, it is estimated that the real headquarters would have more traps. If they leave this time, when will they be free toe over?It''s better to take advantage of the situation to solve the lingering thoughts Love Flower now. She did not want Ninth Sister to think about returning to the Blood Fiend Alliance again

    "Good."

    The two of them walked through the dark passage one behind the other, just as Qian Wanyu expected, they walked through the winding dark passage and ended up in a closed secret room.

    Love Flower instantly roused up and indicated, "It''s right next to it."

    Earlier, Love Flower said that there was something inside three of the nine doors, and the thing in this first door seemed to be the thing from the story Seventh sister just told? There were still two left, Dongfang Minghui pointed to the left and Love Flower shook its head, then she pointed to the right and Love Flower stopped moving looking at both of them.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu directly drew out her long whip, she flung it with heavenly thunder infused causing a loud rumbling. The stone door swayed but nothing budged.

    "Ninth Sister, get back, back to the end."

    The first time was to test the thickness of the stone door, the second time, Qian Wanyu used a purple thunderbolt directly, although the lightning seemed thinner than the previous one, the power was several times more. An ear-splitting rumbling sound resounded.

    At the same time, the entire Blood Fiend Alliance Branch shook twice, the powerful people inside naturally heard the sound below, but due to Wei Jun''s order just before leaving, everyone pretended not to hear.

    The entrance of the cave was finally blown up, and the two of them just bent over and walked to the other side when the stone gate at the entrance of the cave copsed,pletely burying the previous entrance.

    "It''s the Love Flower."

    Qian Wanyu saw the Love Flower that had been auctioned away by the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    "Defective product."

    Love Flower rushed over and said.

    Dongfang Minghui also looked with wide eyes, looking at the two almost simr Love Flowers, she was slightly curious, the two nts from a distance really looked like twinspanions, but tje closer look, there was a big difference, the Love Flower was more colorful, like a generally bright red colour. The color of the semi-finished product was slightly lighter by three points, closer to the feeling of pink. There were also some parts of the leaves and stem that were different. The leaves of the semi-finished Love Flower wererger and the roots thicker.

    She finally knew why Love Flower was emotional and even obsessive at the mention of the defective flower. Without aparison nothing was wrong but when there was aparison you could see the differences.

    "The Blood Fiend Alliance bought it but why did they close its sense to the outside world again?"

    The defective flower inside seemed to have seen them too, it stared at Love Flower for a long time, probably identifying the other side.

    "It''s a tool created by the Cloud Heaven Pavilion to specifically iste them."

    Dongfang Minghui circled around it, "This thing looks like it''s very sturdy, Seventh sister, how can I release the other party?"

    "Try your skills."

    Dongfang Minghui did not hesitate to take out silver needles and shot towards the cylindrical cylinder, but the flying needles were all stuck in half and could not get in. She tried to stand at the farthest point and took out the flying needles again to try it out, but she still couldn''t get it in.

    In a fit of rage, she took out the plum nails directly and threw five of them with a swish, and the cylindrical cylinder soon showed signs of rupture.

    "Almost done."

    Dongfang Minghui was not sure so she pulled out all the flying needles as well as the plum blossom nails, intending to try again.

    Qian Wanyu stopped her, "Watch me."

    She pulled out her long whip, a whip shed down and the end of the whip cleverly targeted the weak points her plum blossom nails struck before. Each time, the Female Protagonist could hit the same ce.

    Dongfang Minghui looked dumbfounded, the real precision expert should be Seventh sister, she felt that she just a childpared to this skill, she could not help but cover her face.

    Female Protagonist was too powerful, how to ovee this?!

    Just as Qian Wanyu kept waving her whip, the whole circr enclosure was shaking so much that the fake Love Flower Seed that was imprisoned inside waved its leaves and flowers, but didn''t dare to go near the gap.

    When the whole thing broke open, the fake Love Flower jumped out directly and then rushed towards the entrance that just copsed.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, she did not have time to react, then she saw Love Flower directly darted over and pped it to the wall, followed by Toothless, Little Colour, and Lucky. All four little guys gently nailed down the fake Love Flower with an overbearing siege.

    Little Colour stretched out some vines and wrapped it around the fake Love Flower.

    Toothless directly stepped on the roots, after stepping it thought it was quite interesting so it kept trampling it until there were footprints everywhere, after finding there was no juiceing out it just continued to stand on it with a depressed face.

    The fake love flower was trampled and wrapped up

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the four little guys with an open mouth, she sort of felt she had raised these four little guys wrongly

    "Seventh sister, do you think we should take this fake love flower away, after all, it is also born with spiritual intelligence."

    Qian Wanyu was still a bit shocked, it was the first time she''d seen several medicinal nts and a pet besieging a nt, she always thought it felt a little unreal, others who saw would feel the same

    "You just make your own decision."

    "Strange, after looking at it, I have no appetite at all."

    Little Colour took the lead to retrieve his vine, the fat baby crawled back to Dongfang Minghui''s legs and climbed on her back, it made a disgusted face, "This medicinal nt is not right."

    It was when Toothless identally stepped on the other side''s roots that it suddenly smelled a smell that it really hated.

    Love Flower also nodded with slight disgust, "It is not right."

    Toothless also ran over sickly to rub her leg, theny on the ground and tried to rub its ws on the ground.

    "Toothless, what are you doing?"

    Toothless continued to stare at its limbs, the paws that it just used to trample the roots of that fake Love Flower, Dongfang Minghui took a closer look and immediately eximed , "What''s going on, why is there a ck mist on Toothless'' paws."

    "Mother Mother, it''s painful."

    Toothless twisted in a ball on the ground, and the mist on its limbs soon started growing.<blockquote>

    Thanks to the donator WillieCoyote again for sponsoring this full chapter.

    Thank you to all my readers andmentors as well. I hope you enjoyed this!

    Leave any spelling or grammar corrections below. I did this quitete.</blockquote>

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    There were signs of corrosion on the flesh of Toothless''s paws. ck smoke rushed in from the wound. Toothless rolled directly on the ground with pain, and even wanted to use his fangs to bite his forelimbs off!

    "Why is there Qi of Death!?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were sharp, seeing the other party trying to gnaw on its ws, she directly shoved her hand into Toothless'' mouth, but its fangs were so sharp that with a gentle bite, it bit two bloody holes in her wrist.

    "Ah"

    "Mother mother mother."

    Toothless tasted some of Minghui''s blood, now no matter how painful it was it didn''t dare to move, as if it knew that it had done something wrong. It tilted back its neck, leaving Dongfang Minghui''s wrist, and also stretched out its tongue to lightly lick the wound.

    As soon as Love Flower felt the aura of death, it slipped out and gave a small piece of its leaf to Minghui''s hand, "Grind it into juice and rub it on Toothless'' paw."

    After saying that, it went to find that fake Love Flower in anger to settle ounts.

    Little Colour was not afraid to provoke it more, "No wonder I have no appetite at all."

    It''s a good thing it didn''t eat it, otherwise, Toothless'' fate would have been its fate, and it probably would have ended up worse than Toothless by swallowing it

    "Calling you defective is really too much of apliment, who made you?" Love Flower went wild and pped the fake Love Flower against the wall so hard it got embedded inside and took a long time to fall down When it fell it was already unconscious from the impact.

    Lucky was following close by behind Love Flower as if watching the fun and cheering the other side as well like a small fan.

    Dongfang Minghui also couldn''t be bothered with what was happening there, she ground up the piece of leaf Love Flower gave her and rubbed it on Toothless'' paw pads, after she coated it evenly, the ck mist temporarily stopped spreading but the speed of it disappearing was quite slow.

    Toothless lifted its paws, the ck mist was still there.

    "This is somewhat simr to the aura of death but it''s not" Qian Wanyu pointed to the ck mist on Toothless'' ws, the death aura they had been exposed to before was a grey coloured mist, including the one she absorbed from the outside world before during her own cultivation.

    "Woah woah woah"

    Love Flower had already beaten the fake Love Flower violently, the other party was leaning listlessly against the wall, there was still juice from the roots constantly flowing out from it, in a few moments, the ground had turned ck, including the ce Toothless stepped over before.

    "Let''s take it away first, we need to find a safe ce."

    "I''ll watch it."

    After Love Flower finished, it pulled the fake Love Flower that had fallen to the side into the space ring along with Lucky.

    Toothless theny on the ground, stirring its legs and looking at its limbs. When it saw the ck fog again it looked depressed. Dongfang Minghui seeing its depressed mood, couldn''t help but try soothe it, "Toothless don''t be afraid."

    Toothless rubbed itself in her arms.

    Toothless shrank and went deeper into Dongfang Minghui''s arms, seeing this, Qian Wanyu looked coldly at the scene but didn''t say anything before leaving while secretly Toothless growled at Qian Wanyu revealing its sharp teeth.

    Dongfang Minghui was worried about the injury on Toothless''s paw, so she waspletely unaware of the confrontation between one person and one beast

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "Hm?"

    Qian Wanyu pointed to Toothless snuggled in her chest, "Like this, we both have no way to get out."

    After a month and a half, she had almost forgotten about the Jade Faced Schr persona, she came in with the appearance of the Jade Faced Schr, since she was leaving naturally she had to turn back into his appearance

    "But, Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui touched her cheek, "my face"

    Qian Wanyu took out a human skin mask directly from her space ring and put it on her face, she''d immediately turned into another person again!

    This was the first time Dongfang Minghui had seen a human skin mask, it was a thinyer and worked like an ordinary mask. She looked at Qian Wanyu with some anticipation, almost writing the words "I want it too!" on her face.

    "There is only one human skin mask."

    She was immediately dumbfounded, Female Protagonist only went out with one human skin mask!?

    Qian Wanyu did not exin, she yanked Toothless''s out and carried it upside down, its front limbs were injured and the back limbs were held it couldn''t do anything but anxiously wail.

    "Seventh sister, Toothless is injured."

    "It''s bigger than before, it''s easy to be found out if hidden in your arms, put it in the space ring."

    Dongfang Minghui found that Seventh sister seemed to have a bit of a problem with Toothless, Toothless also always looked fierce when it saw Seventh sister, was it possible that without her knowledge, the Female Protagonist and Toothless had had some kind of unpleasant encounter?

    "Good."

    She carried Toothless back and put it back into her space ring after calming it down.

    "But Seventh sister, how can I go out?"

    Qian Wanyu took a big step, and naturally wrapped her hand around her waist then picked her up with both hands, "Good girl, just hug my waist. Let''s go out openly and honestly."

    Dongfang Minghui from the touch of this hug, almost had soft legs. She blushed even more at Qian Wanyu''s direct lewd words

    "Seventh sister."

    "Shh, from now on you can no longer shout out Seventh sister, shout out the previous name I love to hear the most."

    The other side seemed to be serious with this nonsense, Dongfang Minghui was also wrapped in her arms and wanted to bite, she especially wanted to bite her so hard she can never again say those shameful words.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly paused after passing through the nine gates, and her pause made Dongfang Minghui particrly uneasy, "Seventh sister, what''s happening?"

    There were many more long arrows around than when they came in, Ninth Sister''s short de was also missing, it was clear that someone else hade in and touched the mechanism since they entered.

    But just now in their return trip, they did not happen to see any people.

    "It''s okay, let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, but in her heart she was already prepared for the possibility of being recognized by the other side, when the time came, a big battle could not be avoided.

    She lightly patted Dongfang Minghui''s plump butt, "Start."

    Dongfang Minghui buried her head directly into her shoulders, making intermittent sexy moaning noises but the noises sounded even more hoarse and sexy than usual. Qian Wanyu felt that something was wrong with her. If it wasn''t for their current situation she''d love to push her down and show her some love.

    Hearing something strangee out of her mouth, Dongfang Minghui was so ashamed she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself.

    The two met many people on their way, but they all looked up at them and hurried away. Qian Wanyu''s whole body tensed up, and she somehow felt that the atmosphere around her was a little strange.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    The first person to feel the other party''s body tense up was Dongfang Minghui, she tried to raise her head but was pressed down by the other party''s hand.

    "Don''t show your face, we''ll continue."

    The two walked frankly and uprightly all the way through the lobby until they walked out of the gambling house, no one stopped them

    "Seventh sister, we weren''t discovered." Dongfang Minghui felt that this luck was too insane. They had even killed the stupid big man before, it''s not possible that until now no one in the Blood Fiend Alliance had found out that the stupid man died.

    Leaving it for more than a month, that body would''ve stuck to high heaven and rotted by now.

    Qian Wanyu, however, did not say a word more, she continued carrying her and strolled back and forth on the street three times and turned a dozen corners until Qing Mo said to her in his mind, "Wanyu, no one is following now."

    No matter how stupid Dongfang Minghui was, she found the attitude of the other party strange. She secretly tugged at her sleeve, "Were we exposed?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded, but one thing she could not figure out was the other party''s attitude, neither chasing nor following, they had just let them go, she suspected there was something fishy. She took Minghui into a back alley.

    "Seventh sister, you, you you w-what are you doing?!"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly came up and tore off all the other party''s clothes and threw them aside then scanned her body again for other clothing, "Nothing, I''m just worried about what tracking things were put on us."

    Dongfang Minghui face instantly blushed, she just thought that the Female Protagonist''s sex drive was acting up again regardless of the location

    "Here, put this dress on."

    Qian Wanyu took out another set of clothes to help her put on, she herself also changed into a new set, the two came out again and had changed stylepletely, even their aura was different.

    The more she knew about the Female Protagonist, the more Dongfang Minghui felt that the other party was incredibly cautious and careful, meticulous even. If she were to do it herself, she would not be able to do it soprehensively.

    The two of them yed outside for a whole day before they returned to Rose House.

    "Young master."

    Qian Wanyu sent Dongfang Minghui to the third floor, "Ninth Sister recently you must be tired go take a good rest. Seventh sister wille to youter."

    When she returned to her room, Dongfang Minghui was a little ufortable, she sat on the stool for a moment and immediately carried Toothless out of the space ring, Toothless was still in the same state, the ck fog had subsided a little, but not all of it had receded yet.

    "Mother."

    Toothless rolled around on the table and stretched out its forelimbs to show her.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at its pitiful look and got a little angry. There was no need for this to happen, just because it wanted to have a little fun stepping on it now it got itself in trouble aiya such a naughty pet.

    "When will the ck mist disappear? Your wounds? We have to wait until these disappear before I can deal with them."

    In order to appease it, she also deliberately took out two mr sticks from her space ring that she made before, "Jasmine beef vour, want to eat?"

    Toothless directly wanted to jump and bite it but got pushed down by Minghui before she tossed it to him.

    "Here you go."

    Toothless ground its teeth on it but couldn''t use its forelimbs so it had to just gnaw it on the ground but then half of it slipped out of its mouth, seeing this it turned over and started crying anxiously.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it like that andughed so hard that her stomach hurt, "Here, bite down, don''t let it fall again, if it falls again then I won''t pick it up for you."

    Toothless immediately bit it hard as if its life depended on it.

    "Love Flower, do you think Toothless''s ws are really okay?"

    Love Flower emerged from the space ring, it Toothless''s appearance and grunted in anger, "This is something I''ve seen that is even harder to deal with that the aura of death, to know if it''s going to be okay I''ll give you an answer after I''ve tortured that defect."

    A defect is a defect, even if it looks like it from the stage, just look at all the things that came out of it

    It was really thanks to the ws of Toothless, otherwise they would not have been able to find that this was the problem.

    After Love Flower finished, it returned to the space ring and grabbed the fake Love Flower, "Do you want to say it yourself or wait for me to force you to say?"

    Dongfang Minghui watched with a serious attitude to see how they''d force a confession, but found that the so-called way to force a confession from Love Flower was to keep smacking and smacking even harder until it flew everywhere with serious injuries.

    The roots had been stepped on by Toothless before and a bit of ck fog would spread everywhere its juice fell, at first it was not conspicuous but soon the space where Love Flower and Lucky were at was filled with ck fog

    "Love flower, stop."

    She felt that if it continued like this, that fake Love Flower''s juice could directly corrode her space ring and even the Entangled Love given to her by Seventh Sister.

    Love Flower naturally also found out about this situation and got even angrier but did an unexpected thing. Its roots and Lucky''s roots slightly intertwined and touched each other. Dongfang Minghui could not really see but she always felt that there was a mist blocking her vision, when the two of them separated, she felt a small fluctuation, which came from Love Flower inside the space ring.

    Love Flower quickly pulled Lucky and ran out to settle outside.

    "Love Flower, what did you do?"

    She found that after the two medicinal nts, Love Flower and Lucky, had just left that space ring, the exhausted fake Love Flower also wanted to escape but it couldn''t take a step before it was blocked by an invisible force.

    "I did not do anything, just temporarily sealed the space so that those unpleasant things cannot harm other ces for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her forehead, she was technically the owner of these flowers but she had no idea how to solve the problem or know anything about her partners. Her understanding of this world was limited to a few sentences in the book while the other side was a survivor in this world with centuries of knowledge like an old fox.

    Little friends ugh, those were all floating clouds.

    "So it can''t go anywhere for the time being, it can only stay in space ring?"

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu had just left the room when Li Jing guided her to the next room, "Young master, if you still hadn''te out again, your servant was ready to bring people to break into the Bloodshed Alliance."

    The originally agreed time of two days had turned into more than a month.

    "There was a little ident."

    "Young master, a while ago the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance entered the branch with an elder by his side." She has been outside to monitor every move of the Alliance, the other party suddenly appeared so she thought the young master was exposed but really it was no different from being exposed

    "Blood Fiend Alliance''s young master Wei Jun?"

    Qian Wanyu had a few impressions of this person, it was thanks to Ninth Sister at that time in the Purple Devil Mountain Range using the purple cloud fruit to attract all the other party''s attention along with the Purple Devil Mountain Range''s magical beasts, otherwise, how could that level five magical beast cub fall into her hands.

    Thinking of the elephant cub, she subconsciously touched the space ring. In the space ring, there was a flying winged elephant that was sealed by Qing Mo with a secret method. Because Qing Mo was worried that this cub would be exposed too early and cause the Qing Lan Sect''s suspicion, she never took it out.

    She saw Ninth Sister hesitating to ask before, and didn''t exin, instead, she gave Toothless to her, now for no reason, there was an extra love rival'' who was troubling her

    "You found out why he appeared here?"

    Li Jing immediately knelt down on one knee and confessed her mistake, "Young master, due to the negligence of my men, the corpses of One-Eyed and Hunchback were discovered by their people. Please punish me, Young Master."

    So the weirdness she felt in the Blood Fiend Alliance before originated from Wei Jun?

    Li Jing raised her head slightly, and seeing that the other party was still gazing at her, she immediately added, "Three days before the Young Master came out, the other party left again with some people around him, ording to the results detected by Little Shuang, the other party went in the direction of the Snow Capital this time."

    "Good, I know."

    Qian Wanyu guessed that the other party had kept watch for nearly a month, but finally left due to some reasons, it must be some emergency that happened, something more important than them. But there was still one thing she couldn''t guess.

    If the other party had recognized her and Ninth Sister''s identity, why did they show mercy to them?

    "Search Wei Jun''s personal data, I want to know everything about this person, the more detailed the better."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    "You get up."

    "Your servant does not dare."

    Qian Wanyu tapped her fingers on the table a few times, she originally thought this n was foolproof, but it turned out that there was a hidden murderous intention from all sides, "I don''t me you for this, but don''t let this be an example."

    Even without Wei Jun''s presence, the people at the branch headquarters were not stupid, surely someone would''ve found the silly big guy''s body after a few days, she and Ninth Sister would still be exposed sooner orter.

    The only surprise was that she had miscounted how much time they had spent in the Alliance branch headquarters.

    "What else happened?"

    "Answering the Young Master, it''s the Yuntian Pavilion. Originally, you and Nangong Yuntian were scheduled to meet three dayster to talk about the ten medicinal nts, but then since you and Miss Minghui were in the Alliance, your servant privately put off that appointment. But suddenly just two days ago, the pavilion passed a message saying that they had found all ten medicinal nts."

    If not for Li Jing''s reminder, she would have forgotten about Nangong Yuntian, yes, she still had medicinal nts to collect, looking at Li Jing''s half reply, it seemed there was more, "What did the other side say?"

    "The other side said that if the Rose House isn''t sincere, this transaction will be cancelled." Li Jing sneaked a nce at her.

    "Cancelled?"

    Qian Wanyu snorted, Nangong Yuntian n she could guess what he wanted but his evaluation by the outside world was really quite true, caring about money like it was his own life, specializing in the control of human hearts.

    "Other medicinal nts, is there any news?"

    "The pharmacy union is willing to exchange medicinal nts, I have asked our people to withdraw for now, as for the mercenary corps, it was posted that our mission this time would be ssified as SS difficulty, I''ve gotten news that there are already two mercenary groups that will be cooperating to get the medicinal nts, they also took the opportunity to spend a lot of money to buy the information about the location of the medicinal nts."

    "Get them directly."

    "Yes."

    "You go to Yuntian Pavilion today, send someone to write an invitation, and say that I am going to invite Young Master Nangong to a banquet at Qingfeng House."

    "Young master, no need for me to go personally?"

    Qian Wanyu lifted her eyes and gave her a look, "It depends on what status you have."

    Li Jing was taken aback for a moment, and then she understood what she meant.

    A series of things had been aranged, Qian Wanyu again returned to the room to find Ninth Sister lying on the table with one hand ying with Toothless'' hind limbs, one hand propping up her head and looking towards the direction of the window staring into the outside. Toothless had not yet healed, its mouth clenched a half eaten mr stick and it was in a sleeping posture with its stomach covered with a small piece of cloth, its forelimbs shook from time to time.

    Qian Wanyu leaned against the door and watched her quietly. Sometimes she felt that Ninth Sister was particrly attentive and patient like when she took care of Toothless and Love Flower. Other times she felt that the other party was too careless and did not even know how to cover up her identity.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister."

    When Dongfang Minghui saw her approaching, she immediately sat up straight. Toothless squinted his eyes when he heard the sound, and saw that it was Qian Wanyu before going back to sleep again, and it crunched on the mr stick even more.

    She squeezed the hind limbs of Toothless a bit, it had been so noisy all day and finally fell asleep. To her surprise the other party''s ear-splitting snores did not appear, Dongfang Minghui thought next time she had to prepare food for it, to ensure that it doesn''t make those snores again.

    "Ninth Sister, do you remember how old I was when you first teased me?"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu said this, Dongfang Minghui''s fingers teasing Toothless shook, and her nerves became tense. She sat up straight in a jerk thinking about why she was being asked. Didn''t she brush up on her favorability a lot?! Seventh sister suddenly mentioned this. Was she nning to settle ounts from back then?

    Even so, she still tried to transfer the memory of the original owner from the deepest part of her soul sea, sheughed dryly, "Seventh Sister, why did you suddenly remember this matter, we agreed that the previous matter would just be let go?"

    Qian Wanyu could feel the other party''s uneasiness from the bodynguage as well as the spiritual energy fluctuations in the room just now, she reached out to hold the other party''s hand tighter, "Don''t worry, I''m just asking, in fact, I just saw Toothless and remembered the poor dog."

    A dog?

    A poor dog named Little Poor. This happened when she was nine years old, and she had no spiritual power. At the age of seven or eight, the Dongfang family would send a child of the right age to the masters house to test spiritual power. Wanyu was in such despair at being designated as waste that when she met a dog that had burrowed into her yard from somewhere, all dirty and hungry grunting helplessly on the ground. She felt the same pity for the dog that had the same situation as herself and named it Little Poor. In addition to being simr to herself, she also felt pity for the disease the dog had.

    But this sense of pity did notst long, Dongfang Minghui, that is, the ninth youngdy at the time, in the same year she was sent to the master family to test her spiritual power, as a prideful generation, who knows what happened but when she returned back to the Dongfang Family, there was a great change in her temperament, not to mention Wanyu, several other sisters in the family had been teased by her openly or behind their back resulting in some small fights. But the ninth youngdy''s mother, the second aunt was considered the most beloved woman of Master Dongfang so even though she was technically waste as well she was also extremely favoured.

    Dongfang Minghui heart was beating like a drum when she saw the Female Protagonist''s gloomy look and knew that the other party had remembered, remembered all the things she had done before. This small fragment was also remembered, at that time the Female Protagonist had no friends, the father did not love her nor did the mother, her only friend was a puppy, as a result this damn old ninth youngdy had not only killed the puppy but also cooked it up and served it as a dish to her

    "Seventh sister."

    Seeing the other party scared like this, Qian Wanyu suddenlyughed.

    Really judging from this andparing it to her memory of that domineering aggressive ninth miss it waspletely different, she was really blind, at first, she was not sure, but looking at the other party''s weak look, she seemed to obviously know what happened back then.

    "Qing Mo, in your opinion will there be a special situation that could cause one body to have two souls?"

    "Test her more."

    One body two souls. This situation was extremely dangerous, if one soul is weak, it will be suppressed by a stronger soul, temporary suppression is okay but if it continued the weaker soul might never wake up, that is it would be fused to the stronger soul.

    At that time, her Ninth Sister would not be her current Ninth Sister anymore.

    "Ninth Sister, let''s just chat, talk about things from childhood, okay?"

    Qian Wanyu put her trembling hand in her own and covered it, seeing that the other party was so afraid of that memory, she even wanted to give up. But without asking, she couldn''t be entirely sure.

    She didn''t want to regret itter.

    Dongfang Minghui heart was almost jumping out of her throat, Seventh sister revealed such a gentle expression, this was cheating ah can she say no!? NO!

    "Ahem, Seventh sister what do you want to talk about?"

    She pretended to be calm, but she couldn''t control herself when she thought of Female Protagonist''s revenge or something.

    Qian Wanyu touched her palm and found that the other side had oozed out sweat, which showed how delicate she was, "Nothing, just thinking about the time you pushed me down the river, back then was it was your idea alone?"

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly shook her head, see, these pile of bad things were all done by the original owner, no wonder in the end she ended up in a tragic death, simply no one to me but herself. "Seventh sister, it was not my idea, it was fourth sister."

    The original plot said it was Dongfang Lizhu and her proposal to see ducks swimming in the winter, the winter water was really cold, snakes and insects were all hibernating, where could she find ducks ah, the result was that Qian Wanyu was pushed into the river by them, followed by her also identally slipping'' into the water, then fourth sister would shout for help.

    Dongfang Minghui now that she thought about it, it seemed to be the n of Fourth Sister to have both her and the Female Protagonist fall into the river and almost freeze to death while she remained unhurt

    "So you guys pushed me down the river on purpose?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even know that she had unknowingly told the truth, but she was also a victim, okay?

    "Seventh sister, I didn''t mean to do it, and I also had a bad cold that winter, and I almost-" she had almost died too. She was also a wasted physique as well simr to that time''s Female Protagonist, staying under the ice for so long that they did not freeze to death was a blessing from heaven.

    The time, the characters, and the story all match up.

    Qian Wanyu tried a few times and found that every time Ninth Sister was surrounded by Dongfang Lizhu, as she said herself, whenever she was unlucky they both seemed to be unlucky together, but in the eyes of outsiders, it seems like two people were fighting each other and lost to each other all the time

    "ording to you, your fourth sister really seems to have an ulterior motive."

    Qian Wanyu has almost confirmed that Ninth Sister had her memories but the two Ninth Sisters showedpletely different personalities, justparing the Ninth Sister who ughtered Little Poor without batting an eye with the Ninth Sister who treated Toothless as a treasure and even looked after her life personally, it was simply the difference of night and day.

    "You have double cultivated with her before, you should be able to see in her soul sea whether her soul sea is special, including those memories of her past." Qing Mo reminded. He was a soul, as well. There wasn''t any good way to determine whether Dongfang Minghui body still had a hidden soul, as far as they knew now it didn''t seem like two souls existed.

    Qian Wanyu remembered the two barriers again, in any case, she was sure that the other body had only just one soul.

    "If you think about it, when did her sudden change start?"

    "It should be when I was about to leave the Dongfang family, she suddenly fought with Dongfang Lizhu, and also used a method to n against her foolishly as a way to show her kindness." Qian Wanyu still remembered her look when she looked at herself with an ingratiating face at that time.

    After that was the Purple Devil Mountain Range, where Ninth Sister showed her unique ability tomunicate with nts, as well as her tracking skills.

    Thinking about the past, Qian Wanyu''s heart felt a bit sad that she was so blinded by her anger and hatred at that time, that she made things difficult for her at every turn and gave her bad looks from time to time. This was how she missed that fundamentally this Ninth sister of hers had changedpletely.

    "That''s where the problem lies."

    Qian Wanyu nodded but was not inquiring what went wrong at that time, even if it was one body and two souls, Ninth Sister in front of her right now had defeated the old one before, hadn''t she? She firmly grasped the other one''s hand. It should be fine.

    "Yes, Fourth Sister can be bad, every time she instructs me to do something I end up taking the me"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to curse Dongfang Lizhu, this fake sisterly love caused the original owner to get hated by the Female Protagonist, probably this Lizhu saw that she was also waste yet had such a high position and didn''t feel happy.

    But what exactly is the reason why fourth sister was always making things difficult for Seventh sister, and every time it was a case of close to death.

    Like that time when she fell into the water along with seventh sister if she fell under the ice and no one saw it, her life would probably be lost. As a result, she was also pushed down by fourth sister despite the risk that she was the most beloved ninth youngdy in the family, if she had an ident, Lizhu would definitely not escape.

    When she thought about it, Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt that the plot was designed so coincidentally that if the Female Protagonist was unlucky, she would be unlucky as well.

    "Seventh sister, have you ever felt that if I wasn''t by your side, you wouldn''t have gotten so lucky?"

    Qian Wanyu thought she was lucky and had enough luck and seemed to survive every time she was bullied. When she heard Ninth Sister inexplicablye up with such a sentence, she thought about it carefully, if she didn''t have Ninth Sister, she really didn''t seem to be that lucky

    "It means that you were born to exist for me."

    Dongfang Minghui was still looking for some clues when the Female Protagonist suddenly said such an out of there sentence, causing her to blush, and the tense atmosphere just now also dissipated.

    Qian Wanyu loved to see her blushing and shy look, but her heart sank secretly, if Ninth Sister remembered those memories, then she must have feelings for the Second Lady. If the other party knew about the situation of the Dongfang family along with the current unknown news of the Second LadyShe''d definitely be very anxious right?

    "Rest early, I have something do tomorrow."

    "Going out?"

    Dongfang Minghui found that Female Protagonist really did not seem to care about the previous history so her guts also fattened up and she grabbed her wrist, "Seventh sister if you''re going out take me with you?"

    Qian Wanyu thought about it then shook her head, "I can''t take you."

    When she saw the other party''s aggrieved face and how could she not know what idea she was ying at, she remembered the day she secretly followed her to the Cheng House to steal the elixir and the prescription, Ninth Sister was more assertive than she thought. If she did not say it clearly, Rose House probably can''t hold back the other party.

    If something like what happenedst time happened again where they hid from each other, she would really regret it.

    "The ten medicinal herbs on the prescription, the Yuntian Pavillion has then, I intend to feast with the young master of the pavilion to discuss the medicinal nts."

    Dongfang Minghui froze, the cold arrogant Female Protagonist actually exined to her!

    But then her face changed, Yuntian Pavilion, she actually forgot about Nangong Yuntian, this guy was always thinking about the Female Protagonist, and in order to be one of the harem members, he also made a lot of effort before he finally seeded.

    Looks like a love rival appeared, tomorrow Seventh sister invited him to a banquet this was a preparation for that meeting ah.

    Dongfang Minghui was so worried she was biting her lips, in order to defend her position as the rightful wife, how would she pass this kind of high-intelligence love rival, ah?

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu saw her unconscious biting, almost biting her lips till they were bleeding, so she forcefully pinched her chin and asked.

    Seeing the Female Protagonist''s clear eyes, she waspletely at a loss, it can''t be that she''d just tell her oh that man was dreaming about you and h h h don''t keep adding so many men to the harem right?

    Now if just one Nangong Yuntian caused her a headache, in the future there would be even more

    Besides, the Female Protagonist''s medicinal nts still depend on him.

    What should she do in the end?

    Qian Wanyu saw her frowning as if she had something bothering her, probably she was worried about her inviting the young master of Yuntian Pavillion, "What? Still want to follow me?"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately nodded, she had to follow closely to check on Nangong Yuntian''s situation ahem to closely supervise and firmly grasp the person''s heart.

    The reason why Qian Wanyu didn''t want the other party to follow was that she was going to be slightly disguised tomorrow, dealing with a tricky businessman like Nangong Yuntian this dog-skinned treacherous person required full concentration. The main thing is that there was the Nangong family behind the other party, which she couldn''t move for the time being.

    If she took Ninth Sister over, she would definitely be distracted and if Nangong Yuntian finds out, she will most likely have to involve Ninth Sister.

    But seeing the other party''s sad face, she couldn''t look away.

    "It''s not impossible to take you there." Qian Wanyu finally let go, but then said, "But tomorrow you must listen to my orders and do not move, or else you can only stay in the house if there is a simr situation in the future."

    Dongfang Minghui was so happy that she immediately held up her hand and said with a solemn face, "I promise not to make any trouble."

    By not messing up, it probably meant not to actively attack others or secretlyy hands on them, at least that''s her definition.

    The next day, Qian Wanyu scooped up the person early in the morning and started to get her face ready.

    After getting the Female Protagonist''s approval, Dongfang Minghui tossed and turned in bed and didn''t sleep well all night. When she thought of Nangong Yuntian, she didn''t have time to sleep, her mind hade up with 108 ways to separate him from the Female Protagonist and never let the other party get close to Seventh sister.

    Qian Wanyu waspletely unaware that Minghui was so nervous about Nangong Yuntian, she saw the other side''s eye sockets still had some bruises and was a little angry, it was just a feast with Nangong Yuntian why was the other side so excited?

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care, in order to defend her position as the main wife, letting her not sleep for ten days or a half month would also be fine hmph.

    "Seventh sister, this technique seems to be not quite the same as thest ah."

    Last time, the makeup fell off cleanly after being slightly shocked by the silly big man''s spiritual power.

    "Nangong Yuntian is eagle-eyed, if I don''t use special means, he will definitely say that we are not sincere." At that time, the other party will use the word sincerity to constantly find trouble with them, so as to achieve his ultimate goal.

    Qian Wanyu hand hadpletely grasped this sort of person, even if it is a transaction for the purpose of profit, she does not like the feeling of being yed.

    Dongfang Minghui heard the Female Protagonist''s intention and nodded her head approvingly, "Yes, yes, Seventh sister."

    She then watched as Seventh sister transformed her into a little loli as if by magic, looking about the same size as a little girl she was just short of having two little buns on her head. After that, she watched the other woman make herself ugly andpletely turn from her seventh sister into a seventh olddy!

    "Seventh sister."

    Seeing that Qian Wanyu stretched out those hands full of age spots and stood upboriously, she was even trembling as if it was a great effort to stand. Dongfang Minghui subconsciously stepped forward to help her by instinct then saw the glimmer in Wanyu''s eyes. The other side''s eyes seemed to be teasing her.

    Dongfang Minghui knocked her head annoyingly, "Seventh sister, you are pretending too much.

    Even she was almost fooled by the other party.

    Qian Wanyu stood up straight and pinched her little cheeks, "Later you will be the little girl who takes care of me, stand behind me and don''t move around, understand?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at herself, and then looked at Seventh sister,pletely defeated, ok fine Seventh sister was just too good at acting.<blockquote>

    Whew that was long, thank you to the donator WillieCoyote again for sponsoring this full chapter.

    I hope you all enjoyed it! Wanyu and Minghui are super cute uwu

    As usual leave anyments down below for spelling mistakes etc.</blockquote>

 Chapter 62 (1)

    Chapter 62 (1)

    "Oh, isn''t this the one from the Nangong family?"

    "It seems to be, look how handsome it looks."

    Downstairs there were cheering sounds, the crowd was surging, the women''s shouting kept rising and falling, sitting upstairs the bored Dongfang Minghui also heard the screams outside so she was curious and looked down.

    "Seventh sister,e and see."

    Qian Wanyu was just like an old woman, she walked to the window slowly, and didn''t poke her head out like Ninth Sister, she looked down from afar and saw the young man in the crowd who just came down from a paquin, with sword brows and starry eyes, his face was handsome and there were a dozen slender women beside him gracefully and elegantly opening the way for him. W

    Walking through a section, they scattered some pink flower petals until the entire area became a sea of flowers.

    "Seventh sister, I suddenly thought of the second stage of my skill."

    Those flowers downstairs were not the highest realm of Heavenly Maiden scattering flowers but if she can make the flowers move without wind and drift as her heart desires, what a beautiful sight it would be. Also, since it was a skill, it could also silently kill people

    Qian Wanyu saw her eyebrows all lit up, "I''ll help you search for some flower petals for you to practice your skills when we get back."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she had beenpletely immersed in the second stage of her skill, she hadn''t found a proper opportunity to practice before, but she didn''t expect that Nangong Yuntian wasn''t useless. At least his show off habits had given her some inspiration.

    "They''re alreadying up."

    Dongfang Minghui shuddered when she saw that Li Jing had weed the people off and was climbing up the stairs, probably not long after that, the people were going to arrive. She quickly stood up and respectfully held Seventh sister''s disguised old hand, "Building owner, please sit first."

    Qian Wanyu nodded her head and her eyes signalled to the teapot.

    She immediately served tea and poured some water, and only after doing all this did she go behind her and stand quietly.

    Inside the room, it was so quiet that only the sound was that of both of them breathing as well as the slight sound of Qian Wanyu sipping tea.

    Until Li Jing came knocking on the door and said, "Building master, young master Nangong has arrived."

    "Come in."

    Qian Wanyu''s hoarse false voice was even older than expected, but it contained an unspeakable strength.

    The moment the door opened, Dongfang Minghui almost subconsciously straightened her back and raised her chin. Facing a harem'' love rival, one must maintain good fighting strength to not lose the battle.

    "Building owner, hearing it over a hundred times is not as good as seeing it in person."

    Nangong Yuntian the moment he saw Qian Wanyu, his eyes had a momentary pause and his facial expression froze, even the smile at the corners of his mouth stiffened. He probably did not expect the Rose House Building Owner to actually be an old woman?

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were cold, she still held the teacup in her hand and slightly covered the corners of her mouth with a smile, to give Nangong Yuntian such a big reaction gave her great satisfaction, at least this makeup wasn''t a waste of time.

    "Young master Nangong."

    Li Jing was standing behind Qian Wanyu since she entered the room, the same as Dongfang Minghui.

    Nangong Yuntian left all the women who came with him before downstairs, he''d considered going to this appointment just to see Qian Wanyu''s real face'', but all his resentment had to just be swallowed into his belly at reality.

    After the two were seated, Dongfang Minghui poured tea and water for him as well with a very good service like attitude, but every time he turned around she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, which just fell into the eyes of Qian Wanyu and Li Jing.

    "Young Master Nangong, this time you are invited toe for the ten medicinal nts from Yuntian Pavilion."

    Qian Wanyu took out the medicinal nts list from her space ring and pressed it in the middle of the table, she raised her eyes and looked at the other party, "What conditions does young master Nangong have, tell me by all means."

    Nangong Yuntian looked at her with a smile, "Building Owner, I''m not going to hide it from you, the ten medicinal nts listed in your list are rare and it took some effort for my people to gather them all. But to say what conditions, hey you are being too unfamiliar. Rose House has always been a friend of our Yuntian Pavilion, to give you these medicinal nts with both hands is not impossible."

    Qian Wanyu quietly drank her tea,pletely unmoved by his words, she knew that this was just an appetizer and he was preparing for the main event.

    Nangong Yuntian saw the other party''s attitude and it seemed as if she did not take the ten medicinal nts seriously, he couldn''t help but secretly specte whether he''d bet wrongly, "Since we are friends, I believe that you also hope that our two families can maintain this friendship. I have a proposal that will be beneficial to both of us."

    Finally, he''d gotten to the key point. Qian Wanyu put down the tea cup casually, "Young master Nangong, please speak."

    Nangong Yuntian quietly said, "Our Nangong family throughout generations each family member only had a single child, until my generation there is only me left and my mother died early"

    Seeing the other side suddenly jump from a treacherous business man to a poor single child all of a sudden, Dongfang Minghui was a little dumbfounded, she did not know what the other side was about to say to have all this backstory, but soon her jaw dropped.

    "In fact, I came today to ask for marriage to you on behalf of my father."

    Qian Wanyu''s hands directly burst the teacup into pieces, the fragments also flew directly to Nangong Yuntian''s face, if he hadn''t dodged fast enough, that tender face would probably be ruined with scars.

    "Hey hey, Building owner, please do not be angry, you are not married, my father is also alone, why not support each other in old age."

    "Jing, send out the guest."

    Qian Wanyu had never seen such a direct person, for the purpose of this meeting to just be trying to ask for marriage, the words evaluating him outside were too good, if she were to evaluate, a single word  cheap.

    "Hey building owner."

    "Young master Nangong , please."

    Nangong Yuntian also knew that he said the wrong thing, he originally intended to propose his own marriage, but who would have thought the Rose House owner would look like this He''d inevitably babbled a bit in frustration. But since the matter hase to this, he couldn''t say anything more.

    "The medicinal nts that are needed by the Building Owner I will let Yuntian Pavilion prepare them and present it to you with both hands another day."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t even look at him, if not for the ten medicinal nts, she even wanted to break his neck.

    Dongfang Minghui has never seen the Female Protagonist''s face so angry, love rival or whatever suddenly turned into a deadly enemy, he actually dared to propose marriage in front of her, and even better it was on behalf of his father!

    "So funny?"

    When they all went downstairs, Qian Wanyu suddenly asked.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth andughed, mainly because Seventh sister''s makeup was too shocking, it was so powerful that face to face it instantly killed a love rival and helped her solve a big problem. Additionally, Seventh sister now seems to have a very bad impression of Nangong Yuntian.

    It was simply a double win.

    Qian Wanyu also couldn''t help but curl the corners of her mouth, but the words that came out were half polite, "Little Nine,e and hold me."

    Dongfang Minghui giggled and ran, holding the other side''s arm, and asked in a small voice, "Just now Nangong Yuntian''sst words were not true right? Isn''t it rumoured in the outside world that he is a treacherous businessman who eats people without spitting bones and only makes deals where he can profit?"

    "The outside world''s evaluation of him is true, he generously sent ten medicinal nts as a smallpensation but with the Nangong family''s background, ten medicinal nts is nothing, even if he took out a hundred medicinal nts I also think he could do it."

    Don''t look at the other party seemingly acting nonchntly, he was actually testing his bottom line, if she hadn''t sent him out today, more shocking things woulde out of his mouth. Anyway, from just the exterior age, she was considered and elder while he was a junior.

    If she had let this nonsense of his go, tomorrow she could guarantee Nangong Yuntian would twist the words of the conversation and publicise it outside in his favour.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that just from the two people speaking a few words, there were so many things involved in the middle. Hidden daggers flying everywhere.

    It seems that she was happy too early, with the other party''s shameless behaviour, in the future, if he managed to see Seventh sister''s real face, he''d most likely be obsessed.

    "But it''s okay, it just so happens that I also have a gift for him."

    Qian Wanyu had already prepared aplete n, just in case the other party didn''t y by the rules.

    "Seventh sister."

    She really felt that the Female Protagonist''s brain was too smart to see through.

    Qian Wanyu saw her looking with an adoring face and smiled slightly then rubbed the other party''s hair, "Let''s go, go back."

    The next day, Nangong Yuntian really did as he said, there were ten medicinal nts and not only that, just like his first appearance, he appeared in a very high profile at the Rose House even more grand than yesterday in fact!

    Qian Wanyu did not dress up using a normal dress to appear on the third floor to look at him, Dongfang Minghui also came together to look at the side, she couldn''t help but shake her head. She really did admire this tawdry Nangong Yuntian from the bottom of her heart. He was also a second-generation young master but he had used the family''s ancestral wealth to establish the Yuntian Pavilion, with the auctions always causing a huge boom. On the contrary, Lu Peng, also considered the only son of a great wealthy man, not only did disgraceful acts but was also talentless and useless, these two people couldn''t bepared at all.

    "Seventh sister, you''re not going down to see him?"

    Qian Wanyu just sat in the room, and asked strangely, "Why should I see him?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled brightly and thought yes, she definitely should not see, the more contact they had the easier it was for hearts to change, she came over with a pleased face and said, "Seventh sister, I am curious what sort of gift did you send to Nangong Yuntian?"

    "Want to know?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded repeatedly, looking at Seventh sister''s impression of Nangong Yuntian, it should not be a good thing so this time the gift

    Qian Wanyu poured her a ss of water, "In fact, it is nothing, before didn''t Nangong Yuntian say that his family only had him? I asked Li Jing to check the history of the Nangong family and found that his old man had also raised two lovers outside, as to whether there anything after, this matter will depend on him to check."

    Seeing the Female Protagonist say those words with a calm face, Dongfang Minghui had no idea how to describe how ck-hearted the Female Protagonist was.

    She had thought that the Female Protagonist had suffered a secret loss, and if the other party openly tried to please her, she could not refuse. Who expected that she''d turn around and set a fire to the Nangong family''s backyard, tsk, Nangong Yuntian temporarily wouldn''t have time to pester Seventh sister.

    Not long after, Li Jing knocked on the door of the room.

    "Come in."

    "Young master, young master Nangong said thank you for the information you provided, it was very helpful, and when his family business is settled, he will personallye to say thank you." Li Jing also imitated the other party''s gnashing of teeth style while saying it which amused Dongfang Minghui to no end.

    "Young master, I brought up the ten medicinal nts, should I bring them to the room?"

    "Just bring them up directly."

    She went around and around, just for these twenty-three medicinal nts, their journey in Yundu City would soon be done, soon they''ll depart back to the Snow Capital, the medicinal nt''s matter could temporarily be left to the other sisters in the Rose House.

    Dongfang Minghui also wanted to search for medicinal nts for Seventh sister, with her knowledge, she could determine that there were nine medicinal nts in the Royal Academy, but it was not clear whether all the nine nts wouldpete with the ten nts from the Yuntian Pavilion.

    When Li Jing brought it up, she went over and looked at it, and after reading it, she couldn''t help but giggle.

    "What?"

    "Only four are the same."

    Qian Wanyu frowned, before reacting to what the other party said, "Ninth Sister you mean, you know all the other medicinal nts?"

    Dongfang Minghui was busy shaking her head as she held out a palm, "There should be some on the hill behind the academy, I''ll try to get them when I get back."

    With this, it was almost fifteen medicinal nts, but eight medicinal nts were still missing.

    Qian Wanyu originally thought that by gathering two mercenary groups, it should not be difficult to find eight medicinal nts, butter she realized that she had thought too simply.

    The medicinal nts'' matter was put aside for the time being, the matter of Yundu City was over. Dongfang Minghui was anxious to return to the royal academy because of the ck mist on the forelimbs of Toothless, and Qian Wanyu after arranging some remaining matters embarked on the return journey with her.

    The two of them went out this time to experience and had a lot of gains, especially Qian Wanyu, her dark system spiritual power has reached the ninth level spiritualist stage, still a little short of advancing. On the contrary, Dongfang Minghui felt that her biggest gain from this training trip was probably  Seventh sister.

    "Seventh sister, do you think Lu Xing has returned to the academy?"

    Dongfang Minghui is still worried, she was afraid that if a male lead died and another copy couldn''t be found then the whole world would copse, she was really scared of death!

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "Don''t worry, he should be fine."

    In fact, when she returned to Yundu City, she had Li Jing send people out to find useful information, hoping to find Lu Xing''s whereabouts. But unfortunately, nothing was found.

    "I hope so."

    The two of them rushed for three consecutive days before they found a random inn in the area to rest. The inn was extremely simple, and there were only two or three guestsing and going.

    When Qian Wanyu was booking a room, Dongfang Minghui took a look around and saw someone who looked particrly familiar.

    The other person was hiding in the far corner, and there were only one or two dishes on the table, which he was quietly eating. His movements were very slow, like an old man in histe age. A quick nce revealed that he had an aura that was out of ce from the others, and he carried an iron box behind him, it was so huge that it almost blocked his entire body.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the side of the other man''s face, it was a face as memorable as a knife carving, and as she cocked her head to take a closer look, she was pulled away by the Female Protagonist.

    "Ninth Sister, go away."

    "Strange, I must have seen him somewhere."

    It was like the novel was in her head, the people she had seen in the Seven Colored Continent, she could draw them out from the plot and sort out the people who were beneficial or harmful to the Female Protagonist so she always remembered especially well. But that person just now, it seemed that he didn''t belong to either category.

    "Seventh sister, do you remember when we were in the magical beast forest before, I saw a person" Dongfang Minghui shook her head. She saw it, but the Female Protagonist didn''t. It was like a person who watched her from afar in the forest.

    She was not sure whether the other party was carrying a huge iron box at that time, perhaps the light was too dim or the other party''s body blocked the iron box.

    Qian Wanyu did remember such an incident, but at that time she thought Ninth Sister was distracted, if there was someone there, how could she not notice? Now that she heard the other party mention the previous scene, she had to pay attention to it.

    She found that Ninth Sister''s sensitivity to dangerous things was very high. She often just finished talking before and what she said would happen ended up happeningter.

    "The man in the forest, what was strange about him?"

    "Hmm, I think the iron box he was carrying on his back was a very powerful weapon, and ah, I think the man''s facial expression was very stiff, especially-"<blockquote>

    Thank you to all donators, supporters, ad clickers andmentators. Your support is valued, enjoy the chapter guys~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 62 (2)

    Chapter 62 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui actually couldn''t find a way to describe that person from before, the other party moved slowly, his face expressionless and vacant eyes staring at you, when looking at people he seemed to not even see them obviously he didn''t look old yet he was shuffling while walking almost like a

    "Seventh sister, don''t you think that person was like a living dead person?"

    "A living dead person?"

    Qian Wanyu was bbergasted, the word "living dead" really made people ufortable no matter the era. How could the dead live again?

    "I also feel like that person was very strange, but your Ninth Sister described it very well." Qing Mo popped up at the right time and gave his opinion.

    Since both of them said so, Qian Wanyu was even more cautious, "Let''s find out, if the other party is really a living dead hmph we''ll know soon."

    The two people went downstairs again but found that the person eating extremely slowly in the corner was gone, Dongfang Minghui grabbed a waiter who was sending out some water to a customer, "Little brother, just now in the corner that person, do you know where he went?"

    The waiter twisted his head to take a look and said extremely casually, "He''s not here anymore so he must have left."

    They were only upstairs for a moment with how slow the other party was eating, how far could he have gone? The two people chased out, looking at a road leading in two directions, they really did not know where to go.

    "Love flower, can you track the scent of that person just now?"

    Love Flower shook its flower head, who knew why they had encountered so many abnormal things recently. Thething just now couldn''t be called human ah, he had a corrosive smell and almost made Love Flower faint.

    Little Colour tried to use some vines tomunicate with the surrounding nts but they all seemed afraid and pointed in random directions.

    "Forget it."

    The other side appeared once, and then twice he will certainly appear again.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go back."

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that just after they returned to the inn, the person she had previously called the living dead carried a meal and sluggishly arrived at a simple hut where Lu Xing, whom they had been trying hard to find, was tied by him with an unknown rope. The elf ears on his face and the wings on his back were all revealed, even the colour of his eyes had be different from before. Long green hair fell on both sides of his body, his whole body was dirty, even his face was ck but even then it could not hide his status.

    He pulled the rope away and put the food he had just eaten in front of Lu Xing, then stood like a tall mountain in front of the doorway, blocking the light while giving an invisible pressure.

    Lu Xing tried to change back the elf features but somehow, it just wouldn''t change back, every time he tried, he had a feeling that his spiritual power would be drained.

    He felt like his body was withering ever since he met that group of people, he seemed to have been tainted with some strange things by that group of Dark Spiritualists that should not have been touched. If the person in front of him had not saved him, he would probably have died long ago But the other party was also brutal and unreasonable, not letting him leave and on top of that, he had a smell that he didn''t really like.

    Lu Xing had never heard the other party say a single word since he was saved, so he gave him a name of his own  Wood because his face never changed like a wooden block.

    Every time he tried to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, he was carried back by the other side like a chicken and then thrown aside.

    Over time, Lu Xing did not bother doing these kinds of fruitless things, anyway, his situation hasn''t changed. Escaping the tiger''s mouth and then identally falling into a wolf''s den.

    As usual, Lu Xing desperately tried to get himself to eat more so he wouldn''t feel so weak but when he ate he immediately vomited again several times until a ck shadow came in front of him.

    Wood knocked the meal right out of his hand, and despite Lu Xing''s protests, he gently threw the man over his shoulder.

    His shoulder was hard like a piece of iron, Lu Xing''s stomach just knocked on it and he couldn''t help but vomit again. A lot of filth fell directly on Wood''s body but he did not care, and continued to walk.

    "Wood."

    Lu Xing muttered, he was still the prince of the elves, being treated by such a barbarian in this way like baggage made him get angry but it was like hitting a ball of cotton since the other party had no idea what he was angry about

    During this period of time with Wood, he felt that his temper had be much better. At least now he''d learned to give up on getting pointlessly angry at such matters.

    Wood directly threw him like a sack of rice into the water and with a plop sound Lu Xing''s head came out.

    Lu Xing grinded his teeth in anger but the other side stood there and did not move.

    "Wood,e here."

    Lu Xing cleaned up a bit, and then waved to the shore, the slight smile with his long green hair and crystal clear skin shone in the sun.

    Wood looked straight and stupidly stepped directly into the water, step by step to the other side. Lu Xing clicked his tongue, he was going to trick him into the water and tease him.

    The other party was so obedient, not only that, the weight of the iron box behind him must''ve been even heavier in the water but the wooden expression did not change. Even Lu Xing secretly felt as if he had gone a little too far.

    "Take off your clothes and wash them."

    Wood shook his head and didn''t take off the iron case behind him either.

    Lu Xing couldn''t help but just wash off the filth from the outside of his clothes, and then he dragged the person to the shore.

    "Wait until the clothes are dry before leaving."

    His current spiritual power was showing signs of regression. Drying clothes was normally something that could easily be solved, just using some spiritual power to dry it instantly but now he was like an ordinary person, sometimes worse than an ordinary person

    "Wood."

    Lu Xing likes to call his name even if the other party didn''t respond. He saw himself from the reflection of theke, how could he return to the Royal Academy like this?

    Perhaps, not going back is the best choice.

    Lu Xing was a bit down, he missed his friends in the academy, and he didn''t know how Minghui was doing. More than anything else, he missed his n, once he disappeared, Empress Mother must have been very worried and might have sent many n members to look for him.

    Once his clothes were dry, Wood put Lu Xing on his shoulders and shuffled step by step until they disappeared without a trace.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of her brush with Lu Xing, and how close they were to meeting himthey picked up their pace on the way back, never encountering the living dead from before again. But when they arrived at the Snow Capital, she didn''t go straight back to the academy.

    "Seventh sister, if you are not in a hurry to go back, apany me to visit my master."

    This is the first time she''d seen her master since thest parting, the other party had given her the plum blossom nails and she had made great use of them. They had saved her life many times. Originally it was that she got tricked by Xuan Zhu to go to the Thief Master but she then took the opportunity to strengthen her own skills.

    Now that she thought about it, she felt a little sorry for this master.

    Qian Wanyu also felt the other party''s change in attitude towards the Thief Master and was happy for her, "No rush, let''s bring them something."

    Last time, although she did not go in, she had used her ears and heard the group of small kids in the yard call her seventh sisterlittle sister Meeting again, they can''t bring nothing, right?

    "Seventh sister is thoughtful."

    The two of them strolled around the Snow Capital and bought a bunch of food and supplies, as well as toys that the little ones should y with. Only when Dongfang Minghui said enough did the two of them arrive outside the courtyard where they werest time.

    Dongfang Minghui went up and knocked on the door with the unique knocking style.

    Someone soon came and opened the door, Lu Zi sized up Qian Wanyu behind Dongfang Minghui for a moment, "Little sister, we have rules, we can''t let strangers in."

    Dongfang Minghui looked back at Female Protagonist and found that the other party had a stoic face emotionless to what was said and put her mind at ease then she came up to Lu Zi''s ear and said, "She is not an outsider, she''s my family member. I brought her to meet the master."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was still cold and icy but the corners of her eyes and mouth couldn''t help but curl up especially when hearing the other party to introduce her like this, the expression on her face also became much softer, heh since she was considered Ninth Sister''s family, well, she''ll remember.

    When Lu Zi heard her say the word master'', his eyes lit up, "Ok ok, if old master mes me you have to take the me."

    Dongfang Minghui almostughed at him, this older brother'' of her''s ah, "OK, do not worry, the master will not me you."

    As soon as she entered the small yard, the other little kids saw that they came and surrounded her in a circle, squeezing Qian Wanyu aside. Everyone was chattering, and her eardrums were buzzing.

    "Little Sister." Xiao Mao directly hugged her leg, he was too small, considered the shortest one among them so he couldn''t squeeze his way to the front and squeeze the bottom instead, hugging the other''s legs and not letting go.

    "Xiao Mao?" Dongfang Minghui squatted down and picked him up, thinking of thest time he took the opportunity to stuff the plum blossom nails into her arms, she could only admit defeat at this little thief in terms of skill but in the end he''s still a child. She pulled out some things from her space ring and gave them to senior brother Lu Zi to distribute, after that she took out three finger des from her space ring.

    "It''s for you."

    The so-called finger des were des that clipped to the tips of your fingers. They were sharp and good for defending.

    She had nned to buy this for her own use but seeing Xiao Mao, she intuitively felt like giving it to him.

    Xiao Mao no longer hugged her thigh, he took the three fnger des to study. Dongfang Minghui smiled and watched him go practice his hands, see what sort of skill these des can be used for by the little guy.

    Qian Wanyu watched for a long time and found that Ninth Sister was really good with people, especially with children. In the academy, she was also surrounded by a group of medicinal nts and Toothless. After this in the outside world, there was a group of little kids fighting for her attention.

    Qian Wanyu now had some regrets about letting her go get a master now she had even more rivals ah.

    "Seventh sister, we''re going to find the master."

    The thief master had sensed them as early as when they appeared outside the door and had been sitting in the room waiting patiently.

    Dongfang Minghui pushed open the door and saw him trying to get up with his crutches so she hurriedly went up and helped him, "Master, what do you want to do? I''ll do it for you."

    The Thief Master smiled gratefully and gently patted on her with the crutches, "Since you have changed your way of calling me to master, some rituals of worship have to be prepared."

    "Master, the ceremony is actually irrelevant, as long as you recognize me it''s fine. Besides, I came here to tell you something."

    "Tell me something?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head, and she told them all about her encounter with the silly big man in Yundu City and his recognition of the plum blossom nails, including the fact that he wanted to hold her hostage to find him.

    After that, the room was silent for a moment.

    Qian Wanyu did not interfere in the matters between them, as long as the matters did not involve Ninth Sister.

    The Thief Master was also surprised that the apprentice that went out to train had run into one of his old enemies, "Actually, I know they have been looking for me."

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth but didn''t ask why. As Xuan Zhu said before, a person like the Thief Master who was so skilled would eventually run into an enemy who would hunt him down.

    "But don''t worry, Master, the silly man has been killed by Seventh sister."

    The Thief Master smiled, actually, the reason he left Yundu City was partly also because the assassins of the Blood Fiend Alliance had traced him to that dark alley before, the only way he could evade them was to move ces quickly and take this group of young apprentices with him.

    Coincidentally Dongfang Minghui actually went back and confirmed his guesses, he thought that it might simply be better to settle down in Snow Capital, if he could get rid of them that would be best if not he would use his life to protect those children.

    "Looking at how you all walked away safely I''m relieved, you don''t want to go back to the academy to report? The academy opened half a month ago, and the new students have been admitted. It''s time to go back. Master here will wee you anytime."

    "Yes, Master."

    Dongfang Minghui originally came here to tell him about the matter, she subconsciously still worried that something might happen to them, after all, it was a group of children and a crippled master against a group of powerful assassins. If they really encountered them, the ending was already decided.

    Qian Wanyu took a deep look at the Thief Master before leaving, the other party obviously wanted to send Ninth Sister away, her silly Ninth Sister could not see but she saw it, the other party should have known that he was being hunted, otherwise they would not have rashly left Yundu City and moved to Snow Capital just for Ninth Sister. When Ninth Sister mentioned the killers, his unmoved calm expression said a lot of things as if he was prepared to be chased.

    The other party was a person with a secret and a story.

    But if Ninth Sister would get into any danger because of him, she would never allow it.

    The two returned to the academy and reported to their respective courtyards. When Dongfang Minghui saw the fat old man, she felt particrly happy and threw herself up for a hug, only to find that her hands were too short and the other''s waist was too thick to hold him.

    "Lord Dean, why do I feel as if you have gained a lot of weight again?" She couldn''t help but cross her arms and re, "Did you sneak off to the back of the mountain to taste medicinal nts again and identally be like this?"

    Previously, when she was the Fatty old man''s assistant, she was often beaten by him with bamboo sticks because she had a bad habit of always sticking her fingers to dip them in a bit of potion after refining it and trying it out herself.

    Because of this habit, the back of her hand was red from being beaten by the other side, but she still dipped her fingers in potion out of habit. After she learned that the fat old man had also gotten fat because of this same habit she understood why he supervised her so strictly. The Dean had already umted decades of habits that were hard to change and it caused his body to be filled with various medicines changing his body shape as well.

    The chubby old man was still rubbing his beard and not replying, seeing the other party''s exasperated look, he was in a wonderfully good mood.

    "Damn girl, you really made me wait ah, when you said two months, now how many months has it been? I was expecting you to help me recruit some better freshmen, but as a result, I still have to do it myself." The fat old manined, but his mind was actually spinning, he just lost a bet yesterday, he said that when Qian Minghui returned from training, he would announce to the whole school teachers and students about the ceremony to ept an apprentice, but after he said it the other party hadn''t returned yet.

    Making him worry about her safety, while also being teased by those old goats it''d be strange if he was happy with her being sote.

    Dongfang Minghui knew that she was wrong and that Lord Dean had repeatedly admonished her to return on time, not knowing what was on the Dean''s mind she just said, "ident it was an ident Dean, I almost could not return."

    Of course, thisst sentence would definitely scare the old man.

    The old man was really shocked, he immediately pulled Dongfang Minghui and sat down, "Come, when you went out to train it seems like your spiritual power has improved, quickly tell me. This journey what did you encounter?"

    Dongfang Minghui told him all the key points including the Blood Fiend Alliance and she immediately told him about the false love flower as well, "Lord Dean, have you seen a ck mist before? It''s the same as that one I saw the other day, the Qi of Death."

    She took a look around, "Dean, I hope what we are saying is not heard by others."

    The Dean nodded and immediately set up a small boundary in the room.

    She carried Toothless out of her space ring, "Lord Dean, take a look at Toothless''s forelimbs, it identally got tainted with the sap of that nt and became like this."

    The Dean had been exposed to the aura of death long ago and knew about its features. Thest time they encountered it and managed to escape, it was thanks to the Dean''s repeated assurances in front of the hall masters that they were not imprisoned by the academy.

    However, despite his extensive experience, Situ Hongying''s face changed when he saw the ck mist on Toothless'' forelimbs. "It seems that the other party has improved the Qi of Death by another realm."

    An advanced version of the Qi of Death, this was a bad situation. Even the normal Qi of Death was not something normal people could handle. Without Love Flower, they would have died eight hundred times before.

    "So Dean, can Toothless still be saved?"

    The Dean''s face was grave and he said, "Have you used Love Flower''s sap on it?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, the love flower gave her half a leaf, she believed that the other party must have given her some essence, but that only dyed the ck mist on Toothless'' forelimbs, the ck mist did not disappear but stayed there like glue to a wound so it could not heal, Toothless just wailed in pain, and could not walk so it could onlyy there every day.

    This was another one of the reasons why she rushed back to the academy.

    "If even Love Flower can''t help it, what can an old man like me do?"

    Dongfang Minghui was expecting him to save Toothless'' life, but when the chubby old man uttered such a sentence, a deep chill went down her spine.

    "Don''t believe his words." Love Flower suddenly said in her consciousness, it was also fighting with that fake love flower before so it knew its properties there was definitely a cure "Let''s go back to the small courtyard, we can cut up that defective nt and study it, then find the antidote."

    "Good."

    Before she also saw that the other party opened up some wisdom so she thought it was quite pitiful but when she thought about how this was a medicinal nt that emitted the aura of death, she felt speechless. To think that a nt could do this

    After bidding farewell to the Dean, Dongfang Minghui hugged Toothless and rushed back to her courtyard.

    As soon as she arrived at the courtyard, she found an unfamiliar figure and Dongfang Minghui immediately questioned, "Who are you? Why are you in my courtyard?"<blockquote>

    <strong>Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators.</strong>

    I hope you enjoyed another chapter!</blockquote>

 Chapter 63 (1)

    Chapter 63 (1)

    From the back, the other party was not tall and wore a Medicine Gardener''s clothes, but this courtyard of hers had always been cleaned by senior brother Yong Xing, how could she freely let others in?

    The other party was probably startled by her, and the watering-pot in his hand spilt on the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui''s sharp ears heard theints of the medicinal nts, she held Toothless with one hand and picked up the kettle that was still flowing out liquid with the other hand, and looked at the other party suspiciously, "Who are you? Why are you in my small courtyard?"

    She was also a veteran in the pharmacy, she''d seen all the Medicinal Gardeners in the pharmacy courtyard. The person in front of her didn''t look familiar so it must''ve been a newly recruited one to the pharmacy this year.

    The other party was a boy, good-looking, about 15 or 16 years old, his face was abnormally white and his lips were a tinge of purple, look at this weak look it was the typical look of heart problems. The other side had a pair of wet eyes looking at her pitifully and answering with a timid voice.

    "I, I, I am the one who-"

    After trying to exin for what felt like half a day he still hadn''t said a reason, she saw the other party nervously twine his fingers on the ends of his shirt nervously, "Forget it, this small courtyard is not a ce you should be in, leave."

    "But, but senior brother asked me to take care of these medicinal nts here."

    So originally it was brother Yong Xing who wanted him toe over to help her take care of the small courtyard, Dongfang Minghui squatted down tomunicate with the medicinal nts one by one, only to know that the other party was indeed a new Medicine Gardener and was probably eliminated from the pharmacy examination but wanted to stay in the Royal College, brother Yong Xing made him do this probably because there was no one to attend to her nts!

    Normally, a pharmacist should have been assigned four gardeners, she had refused because she was afraid that the pharmacy gardeners would kill her medicinal nts, but now she found out that she was worried about something dumb if she''d gone out and left the nts unattended for so long they would''ve also died!

    It seems like it''s really time to get a few medicine gardeners behind.

    Dongfang Minghui hugged Toothless, Toothless crooked its head and stared at the person who suddenly appeared in the courtyard, and showed him its sharp teeth making the other party shiver, "How long have you been here?"

    "Ten days."

    "Why do you want to be a medicine gardener? It''s very hard to be a medicine gardener."

    As for how hard it is, she''d only need to refer to her previous experience, morning and night ving away but also suppressed and exploited by other people, encountering a bad pharmacist and a whole lot of trouble it was simply not human work. But as usual, there were always people jumping forward to want to get a chance at being a pharmacist.

    The youngster pushed up his chest, "I''m not afraid."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at his little body and thought it was particrly funny, she had not seen a person so weak yet still full of fighting spirit like this little guy in a long time, "Letting you remain here is not impossible."

    The other side waited for her next with an expectant face.

    "I''ll test you for a month, if you don''t pass I will have to hand you over to senior brother Yong."

    "No problem."

    The little guy''s voice was a little hoarse, he should be in puberty.

    "Name."

    "Jun Yi."

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the Blue Star Dream on the side, "Junyi, you should not water Blue Star Dream in the future, it does not like too much water."

    The location of Blue Star Dream was in the nook of the courtyard, which wasn''t exposed to the sun. With thend around it being all damp, the roots of Blue Star Dream was like being soaked in water, which was very ufortable.

    As soon as she came back, itined to her.

    "So it has a name."

    Little Jun Yi found it very interesting that a big tree actually had a name.

    Dongfang Minghui left for more than two months, probably because there was a gathering spirit treasure under this small courtyard, the growth of Blue Star Dream became uncontroble, it had grown taller but it looks smaller than when it was in the courtyard of the Situ family before, the thorn branches were spreading through the wall and almost half of the courtyard was full of thorn branches.

    Looking at it another way it seemed to upy a weird spot in the courtyard where everywhere was full of green and lush vitality, Dongfang Minghui felt that the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be a little denser than before as well.

    "Yes, it is called Blue Star Dream, and this medicinal nt is called Beautiful Germanium, but I call it big beauty, and these  when I have time I''ll tell you one by one. Just remember what I said before."

    Dongfang Minghui finished handing things over and immediately went into her room, little Toothless'' hind limbs had wed her several times.

    "Love Flower, shouldn''t we get that medicinal nt that emitted the Qi of Death out?"

    In fact, the other side with this Qi of Death could no longer be considered a medicinal nt, if people really ssify medicinal nts into good and bad, this medicinal nt could probably only be called poisonous medicine.

    "No, we have to find another ce."

    This small courtyard was a ce where spiritual energy gathers, and there was even a spiritual treasure, so it is considered a blessed ce. If they put the poisonous medicine here, besides fueling the ck smoke, it will not do anything to it and it will be counterproductive.

    Find another ce?

    Dongfang Minghui racked her brains, the most secluded ce in the pharmacy was probably the ce where Fatty old man made his potions, if he saw her bring back that terrifying death qi emitting nt though, he''d most likely think she had evil intentions, right?

    "I''ll have to think about this one more."

    It is best tomunicate with Seventh sister, after all, they were now two grasshopper on a rope only if it identally dragged down the Female Protagonist can it be a real problem.

    Qian Wanyu also found Jun Yi when she came back, and she knocked on Ninth Sister''s door directly after a faint nce at him.

    Xiao Junyi immediately rolled up his sleeves and went to work.

    "Who is the person outside?"

    Dongfang Minghui was just thinking about her when she appeared and quickly pulled the other party into the room, "A medicine gardener that Brother Yong Xing arranged for me, his name is Jun Yi."

    "Jun Yi?"

    Qian Wanyu murmured a few times, but her eyebrows frowned slightly.

    "Seventh sister, is there any problem?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, thinking that it should not be so coincidental, she remembered that the information on Wei Jun had also shown that he had a brother called Wei Junyi, the second young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, but because the other party''s presence was weak he''d been bedridden for a long time. Therefore there was not much information on this second young master from Li Jing. Could it be Wei Jun likely left in a hurry toe to the Snow Capital to be in time for this registration?

    A killer like him wouldn''t leave his brother in such a ce, right?

    "By the way, Seventh sister, just now I was thinking about finding a ce to study that poisonous medicine, what''s your opinion?"

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment, "Why not talk to Dean Situ openly, if it is rted to the survival of the Royal Academy in the future, he will not allow himself to ignore it." On the contrary, the other party would also try their best to refine a solution.

    It saves them a lot of time by doing so since it would use the full power of the pharmacypared to just them individually researching and checking. They can also wash their hands of responsibility as well lest there be the kind of situation where they were suspected likest time.

    "Seventh sister, are you going with me?"

    "Naturally, it would be better for me to exin this because I am the one who took you on the adventure."

    Qian Wanyu''s version and the one Dongfang Minghui had was naturally different, the two went inside the dean''s office and Dongfang Minghui exined the situation of the poisonous medicine to the fat old man letting the cause and effect be exined by Seventh sister.

    Dongfang Minghui just kept nodding in response not knowing what was happening.

    When did she learn about the fake love flower from Seventh sister''s mouth and then turn into stealing it for the sake of the Dean from the Blood Fiend Alliance? Then as a result of various unexpected things they were forced to rush back

    The words that came out of Seventh sister''s mouthpletely changed the whole scenario but the simple exnation in turn made Situ Hongying have a happy mood.

    "So that''s how it is." The flesh on Situ Hongying''s face trembled twice, and his eyes narrowed into a slit.

    Dongfang Minghui was close to covering her face, Seventh sister said the words too beautifully, the fat old man was so easily fooled.

    "Dean." Dongfang Minghui took out that poisonous medicine within the space ring. The wounds on the other side''s roots seemed to have healed automatically and didn''t leak so much everywhere it went, but it still contaminated arge area, like her space ring''s interior.

    The chubby old man had not seen the real Love Flower before, when he first saw Dongfang Minghui take out the medicinal nt he was astonished and thought the other side finally took out the real Love Flower to let him open his eyes but his small eyes quickly picked up and tried to examine it, "This is the Love Flower species? It''s exactly the same as the one recorded in the books."

    Dongfang Minghui could not help but roll her eyes, if not for Love Flower being reluctant toe out of the small courtyard, seeing someone misidentify it with this poisonous medicine would probably make it throw a fit again.

    "Dean Situ, please observe carefully."

    When Qian Wanyu saw this conversation, she suddenly realized that they had entered a misunderstanding. She and Ninth Sister were the only ones who had seen the real Love Flower, what about people who had never seen Love Flower before? The poisonous medicine would definitely be treated as a Love Flower candidate to be cultivated.

    Once the other side grew up she was suddenly afraid of what woulde out of it. It could bring humanity''s extinction!

    The auction where did they find such a poisonous nt!?

    She mused that with Nangong Yuntian''s unbeatable character if he knew that he was also used like this heh, that expression must be wonderful. Next time, she had to let Li Jing give this valuable information as a free gift to him.

    Situ Hongying saw the expressions on the faces of the two people and realised something was wrong. He turned some books over and after carefulparison, he began to have a few moments of uncertainty as he walked around to examine the trapped poisonous medicine trying to escape.

    "It shouldn''t be."

    Such a medicinal nt that resembles the Love Flower is actually a fake?

    This was something Situ Hongying could never ept.

    Dongfang Minghui saw his look of disappointment and pitied him but couldn''t help but remind, "Dean, watch carefully."

    She tossed out some flying needles from within her space ring which were not yet soaked in poison and she shot directly towards the poisonous medicine in the middle.

    "Ugh, don''t."

    Even if it was a fake one, it was still a fake Love Flower, if it was ruined, the Dean felt his heart was dripping blood.

    However, she moved extremely fast, ten flying needles were shot towards it and the other party tried to dodge, but found itself bound by spiritual power, unable to move, and watched as the flying needles shot into its body causing some faint damage.

    The roots were pierced with ten small holes and some liquid flowed out. The original green liquid dripped out slowly and turned into a small puddle of green water.

    Dean looked at the other side for half a day and did not see anything unusual.

    "Huu huu huu -"

    Its recovered wounds were pierced open again and it was almost like the poisonous medicine was crying tears and appearing extra sad.

    Dongfang Minghui was indifferent, she felt that this poisonous medicine was more cunning than Love Flower.

    "Is there a mistake somewhere?"

    "No, Dean watch carefully."

    They probably waited for half an incense stick of time before they saw how the green liquid that just flowed down to a small drip slowly turned ck, and after that even a ck mist formed in the air, "Toothless''s ws just identally stepped on its roots and be like that."

    "It''s too strange, how can a Love Flower contain the Qi of Death?"

    "Dean, it''s not a Love Flower in the true sense. At the Yuntian Pavilion auction that day, Miss Yue made it very clear that it was a Love Flower cultivated by artificial cultivation, which could also resist the Qi of Death. Her words brought a direct misunderstanding to everyone, and it was only by ident that we discovered that its sap would actually cause extensive damage to people. If, however, it continues to grow and grows to a degree that even you cannot capture, if it emits that ck mist everywhere, this ck mist is even more dangerous that the Qi of Death ever was."

    The Qi of Death, people could still count on cultivating the Love Flower to resist it but tsk this ck mist, how would they resist it?

    Situ Hongying couldn''t help but nod, indeed, for a Love Flower, so many people broke into the Valley of Death, the result was all in vain, and some even died in the Valley of Death bing part of the Legion of Death.

    If the ck fog spreads, it would really bring disaster to the entire Seven Colored Continent.

    "Such a dangerous thing, the Yuntian Pavilion actually chose not to properly examine it and auctioned it off, are they not afraid of discrediting the Yuntian Pavilion because of this?"

    "Dean Situ, the most urgent task is not to pursue the Yuntian Pavilion, I think the Yuntian Pavilion master also may not understand this fake medicinal nt, we have to speed up the time to refine a solution, at the same time we need to catch the person who cultivated this ck medicine, if he still has several nts in his hands like this disguised as Love Flowers and scattered all over the ce things will be more difficult."

    Anything involving the Qi of Death was something important enough to make the Royal Academy pay attention.

    After listening to Qian Wanyu, Situ Hongying immediately went to meet the lords of the other halls and told them the general story of the matter. Soon, Qian Wanyu found out that all the people who had recently gone out to practice had returned to the Royal Academy, and the Academy''s vignce seemed to be stronger than before with three shifts of patrols carefully patrolling every ce outside every day.

    "Seventh sister, you are really great."

    In a few words, the fatty old man was on fire and gave them permission to be able to refine an antidote in his refining room, while giving her ess to the medicinal nts in the back of the mountain. There should still be almost a few years before this stronger variant of the Qi of Death spreads to the three empires.

    It seems good for them to start taking precautions now.

    Dongfang Minghui had just returned from the back mountain medicinal nts garden when she saw Blue Star Dream''s thorny branch pulling her to its side.

    "Blue Star Dream, how are you doing?"

    She was so busy looking for an antidote for little Toothless after she returned that she hadn''t soothed her little friend''s mood until now.

    Blue Star Dream gently yed with her fingers and poked some thorn branches directly to tickle Toothless'' small belly which made it tremble and want to lift its hind legs to fiddle with the branches.

    "Don''t move, or else you''ll get injured on all four paws, then we''ll see how you''ll feel."

    Dongfang Minghui held its hind limbs to prevent it from continuing to be naughty. Since Toothless'' forelimbs were injured, it was even more clingy to her than when it first came out of its eggshell and refused to enter the space ring always asking her to hold it in her hands.

    In order to appease its young heart, she walked everywhere with both hands, like holding a baby. Toothless was a lot heavier than before, and the size was alsorger.

    "Huh, you mean someone wants to break into this small courtyard of ours?"

    Blue Star Dream hurriedly fiddled with the thorny branch and exined to the other party again.

    "Really?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked surprised, she and Seventh sister had just returned, who would be so bored to spy on them?

    "Blue Star Dream you are great, today you are rewarded with a big meal. But next time if this person appears again, you must not scare the snake."

    "What do you mean by scaring the snake?" Blue Star Dream asked in a particrly juvenile manner.

    "It is you just have to keep still."

    If all the thorns branches on the wall of the small courtyard flung around it would probably scare people away. After all, a golden thorn tree with intelligence was rtively rare. Dongfang Minghui shuddered when she thought of the scene.

    It is better to keep a low profile.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui deliberately did not go out, she secretly hid in the room, through the doorway to see the situation in the courtyard.

    Little Junyi''s daily workload was much easier than what she used to do, she deliberately let him sleep for an extra hour since he seemed a bit weak, so every time the two of them were always staggered in timing, when she went out the other party had not yete, when she returned the other party had already left.

    She watched little Jun Yi water each medicinal nt carefully collected a little dew, and also picked up the leaves spilt on the ground by Blue Star Dream, and after doing everything in the morning, he took a book of some kind and sat on the stone bench outside the courtyard to study it seriously.

    The other side is quite serious ah.

    Dongfang Minghui legs were numb from squatting, she simply moved a small stool over and propped up her head to lookout for the sneaky snake. Seventh sister''s current schedule was very full, she was constantly battling then closing up, battling then closing up.

    It had only been a few days apart, but she felt as if she had not seen Seventh sister in a long time.<blockquote>

    <strong>Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators.</strong>

    I hope you enjoyed another chapter!</blockquote>

 Chapter 63 (2)

    Chapter 63 (2)

    The good thing is, she was also busy for a period of time recently, she didn''t even have time to practice her skills she was either at the back of the mountain or at the dean''s office or researching at home.

    She waited and waited until the sun was at its hottest, little Junyi hid under the trunk of the tree to read a book, after reading he put his books down and muttered, "Blue Star Dream?"

    Blue Star Dream heard someone call it and was going to respond, soon it remembered what Huihui said, so it didn''t move and pretended not to know.

    "I''m suddenly a little homesick." Little Junyi just leaned against the trunk of Blue Star Dream, while talking about how much he missed his brother, and how he was often bedridden when he was a child, andst year he was so sick that he almost died.

    As he talked about his childhood, he fell asleep.

    Dongfang Minghui propped up her head, thinking that this child was really quite sad, no wonder the other party wanted toe to the pharmacy, originally it was because his meridians were blocked so he could not awaken spiritual power in his life and on top of that his body is too weak, it seemed that only the pharmacy could ept him.

    Junyi almost leaned down from the tree trunk when he fell asleep. Blue Stars Dream wanted to help him prop up, but when it moved, a person jumped off the wall and jumped into the small courtyard.

    He walked towards Blue Stars Dream, in front of Junyi and gently stretched out his hand to pick up the person, covered him with a piece of clothing, and found a ce around him to spread a cushion and nket underneath him.

    ording to Minghui''s visual observation, the thickness of the nket was estimated to be about the thickness of a small thumb. After Junyi fell asleep, it only sank a little. It should be a good cushion for people to sleep veryfortably.

    The man just stood there, like a piece of wood.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t figure it out, dare she believe that the other party didn''te to steal things, but was just there to attend to Little Junyi?

    She kept the same action to watch the whole afternoon, when Little Junyi was about to wake up, the other party quickly picked him up and put him back beside Blue Stars Dream, he took the nket and jumped over the wall to immediately disappear.

    This was a bit too skilful ah.

    "Well, I seem to have fallen asleep?" Little Junyi rubbed his eyes and found that the sun was almost down, with a jolt he jerked up, "Oops, I''m finished, I actually slept for so long."

    He hurriedly ran out with a bucket and soon came over with a half bucket of water and watered some medicinal nts again. After that, he checked whether there were any bugs climbing on the branches of medicinal nts. He was responsible for removing them all.

    Until the other side finished the day''s work, when he left, Dongfang Minghui only then opened the door and stretched.

    "Blue Star Dream, you saw a sneaky man yesterday was it him?"

    Blue Star Dream shook its thorny branch.

    "What! It''s not the same one?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, she didn''t think she had that much time to wait for a thief, but her own small yard was looked at by a thief, she certainly couldn''t stop there. If Seventh sister was here, she could ask the other side if she had any good ideas.

    "Forget it, let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    The next day, she went to the bookstore and looked up some books on formations, and after reading for half a day, she didn''t understand much, she read the definition of formations for a while, and finally gave up, "What can I do?"

    Setting up the formation requires materials.

    As soon as she walked out of the library, she ran into Li Yunan head-on. Since thest time she was in Yundu City, she almost forgot about this person.

    "Younger sister."

    "Senior Brother Li."

    The other party greeted her so she could not ignore it, Dongfang Minghui was forced to stop in her tracks.

    "Is your pill store still open now?" Li Yunan smiled softly. He himself was andmark in the Royal Academy. Once he stopped, he attracted everyone''s attention even more. In addition, Qian Minghui, who was confessed by Senior Brother Li in the rumours, tsk tsk, gossip was like a violent wind, and soon it would reach Qian Wanyu''s ears.

    Meanwhile, Qian Wanyu had just finished a fight, she was sweating profusely, and there were several wounds on her wrist. The opponent was a senior from the Warrior Pce, a master with a sword. She beat the opponent with her bare hands without the water thunder whip.

    This technique was the best way to improve one''s resistance to fighting, but also to better suppress the spiritual power in her body from breaking through. From thest adventure, she hadn''t spent enough time actually fighting and training and most of it was spent elsewhere so she had to make up for it now.

    "Senior sister Qian, still want to go?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at her own bandaged hands and paused, "I''ll stop for now, another day."

    She packed up and walked away directly, but this time in the direction of the Library.

    The first thing that she could do is to ask the question, Dongfang Minghui was slightly embarrassed, her stall was only a temporary thing she did for a few days. Normally, no one would remember, but who knew that after this Senior brother Li''s publicity, many people including the junior brothers and sisters who just entered the academy knew her pill stall.

    "Senior Brother Li, it''s mainly because I''m rather busy these days."

    After saying this, Dongfang Minghui felt this was familiar ah, it seemed that every time her excuse was this, ah shit it''s not like she can help it she really was busy!

    Everday that Toothless was not well again, she would have no heart to sell pills.

    "The marrow cleansing pills you gave me before have all been used up, so I want to buy some more from you."

    "Senior Brother Li, I gave you two bottles before, ording to your injury, you shouldn''t need them anymore." Dongfang Minghui tried to make her words a little more convincing.

    Li Yunan looked at her with a serious face and couldn''t help but smile, "Younger sister you''re really intelligent, truth be told, actually this pill is what my uncle asked for."

    As soon as she mentioned his uncle, Dongfang Minghui was a little embarrassed. The other party didn''t chase her to see his uncle anymore, so he backed off and came to ask her for pills instead?

    "I''m really sorry."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little embarrassed to reject this person three times

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu happened to pass by and gave them a look, "Brother Li is also here."

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui just happened to encounter a difficult problem, really she had no idea what to do who would''ve expected the Female Protagonist to arrive, she happily tugged her shirt corner, "Seventh sister, it just so happens that I have something to look for you for."

    Qian Wanyu took a look at her hand and couldn''t help but smile, "Is there anything else, Senior Brother Li? If there is nothing, Ninth Sister and I will leave first."

    Li Yunan wanted to say something but stopped, he found that every time the other side appeared, this little sister seemed to have found a backbone or something, "Little sister, can you help me make ten marrow cleansing pills like the ones you gave mest time?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a few moments of hesitation, after all, she didn''t have time, ah, now for her, time is precious she couldn''t waste even a minute.

    "I can provide the required herbs, and I can pay double the price after the matter ispleted."

    The other party has offered such a condition, if she refuses again, she may be considered as taking him as a joke, "Yes, yes, however, senior brother Li I have been really busy recently, if this pill of yours is not urgent, I will help you refine it after a month?"

    "No problem."

    As long as the other party did not refuse anymore, Li Yunan felt that everything was negotiable, "Little sister, I will go to the pharmacy courtyard tomorrow to find you, just give me the herbs to be prepared."

    Dongfang Minghui was anxious and wanted to tell Qian Wanyu about the recent events. When the other party said thest sentence she did not care much and nodded then pulled Qian Wanyu away, "Seventh sister, Blue Star Dream said someone is watching our courtyard. "

    She told the other side everything she had seen today, and at the end gave a bitter face, "Seventh sister, what should we do about this?"

    If she knows that there''s always someone in the dark watching every move, it will definitely be creepy.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this."

    Qian Wanyu heard the other party say so so she was almost 100% sure of the identity of little Junyi, those who are watching outside the courtyard should be Wei Jun''s dispatched assassins to protect this second brother of his, the second young master of the Bloodshed Alliance.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, "Seventh sister, you have a solution?"

    "Yes."

    She soon knew what the Female Protagonist''s so-called solution was.

    The next day, it was business as usual, Dongfang Minghui was secretly hiding in the room, waiting for Junyi to appear.

    "Ugh, Seventh sister, where are you going?"

    She watched as Female Protagonist walked out of the small courtyard.

    Soon, Little Junyi appeared, doing almost the same thing as usual. After doing everything he was supposed to do, he would take out a book and study it carefully. He was so serious that he regarded everything around him as air.

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her ears, her heart felt like a million ants crawling through it with her anxiety, yesterday she said she had a solution but why did Seventh sister suddenly go away in a dignified manner?

    "Hey, it can''t be that the spiritual energy in the small courtyard is too strong?"

    The other side was only leaning on Blue Stars Dream for awhile before he suddenly fell asleep again, not long after, a figure jumped down from the wall outside the courtyard and picked up Junyi from the ground to make a small cushion on the ground again.

    Dongfang Minghui stared from the gap in the room, and to her surprise, the person who came today was definitely not the one from yesterday.

    Slightly frustrated, she tried to stand up when she saw a scene that made her jaws drop.

    Qian Wanyu also leapt down from the wall, using no water thunder whip, she fought with her opponent using her bare hands. The two parties seemed to have reached a silent agreement, fighting, but definitely not disturbing the little Junyi sleeping on the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui also looked wanted to open the doorway and peeked out only to see the Female Protagonist ruthlessly hit the person on the ground.

    Qian Wanyu''s overbearing foot was on the back of the opponent''s waist, and she pulled out a water thunder whip and pointed it straight at the face, "Say, how many people did Wei Jun send to protect this second young master of your family?"

    The other side''s face was almost white, when he heard Qian Wanyu''s words, his body stiffened slightly, and looked up with a stunned face, "Who are you? How do you know the identity of the second young master?"

    Dongfang Minghui had just eavesdropped on a shocking secret, she opened her mouth wide and stood dumbfounded looking at the sleeping little Junyipletely unaware of what was happening outside.

    Thinking of what happened before in the purple devil mountain range and Wei Jun''s look of anger, Dongfang Minghui heart inexplicably had a few points of weakness, she swindled the other side twice, and now also enved his most beloved brother

    Aiya what to do! It''s almost as if this hatred cannot be solved.

    Qian Wanyu coldlyughed, "You were defeated and still want to ask me who I am, if you still want your second young master to stay in the pharmacy courtyard, then withdraw all your people, otherwise, take your second young master and go home."

    Qian Wanyu had seen Wei Junyi twice, and one look at the other party''s simple eyes showed how well Wei Jun protected the other party, plus the other party always looked weak, so she couldn''t help but think of Ninth Sister, who had some simrities. She always thought of tethering the other party to her side and protecting her as well

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui came to her side and lightly bit her red lips, "Why don''t you ask Junyi what he thinks? He is still the second young master, he can make his own decision on such matters, right?"

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu walked straight to the stone bench and sat down, pointing to the sleeping innocent Wei Junyi, "Wake him."

    The other side could only get Wei Junyi to wake up, little Junyi rubbed his sleepy eyes, looked around and looked at them, drowsy for a while beforepletely waking up to Dongfang Minghui inexplicable smile, he was so scared that he immediately climbed up, "Ah, sorry, sorry I did not mean to bezy. "

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed her saliva, she was really ballsy as hell! To actually make the second young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance be a medicine boy, ahem, "Junyi, don''t panic, in fact, I just want to ask you, this person do you know them?"

    She pushed the man who was climbing the wall in front of Wei Junyi and asked with a smile, "Him, do you know him?"

    Wei Junyi giggled and then shook his head, "No, I don''t know him."

    Dongfang Minghui was slightly embarrassed, this person was busy for half a day, and caught then beaten up only to have this second young master directlye up to say he didn''t know him!

    "He is the person your brother sent over to protect you." Qian Wanyu was blunt, in fact, she did not want to meddle in the family affairs of the Blood Fiend Alliance, but this matter involved Ninth Sister and caused her distress, so she had to intervene.

    "Huh?" Wei Junyi eximed, "Did big brother send you here? But I clearly said before that I''m going to rely on my own efforts."

    Dongfang Minghui covered her face, why did she feel like the other party was too simple, he was as innocent as a nk sheet of paper, she could not help but want to bully.

    "Not only him, your brother probably dispatched a lot of assassins into the Royal Academy, as long as I say a word, but they will also have no entry and no exit." Qian Wanyu coldly nced at Wei Junyi, the other party was really willing to cut a deep wound in the Blood Fiend Alliance just for his brother.

    "Ah, can you not say that, I''ll just let them go back." Wei Junyi was a little afraid of Qian Wanyu, every time the other party''s eyes skimmed over, he had a feeling of being frozen over it was too cold.

    Wei Junyi looked at Dongfang Minghui pitifully.

    Dongfang Minghui look at the Female Protagonist, and then looked at the other side''s small look of pity, tsk, this sort of soft persimmon is really good to pinch.

    "Senior Qian, please, I will let them all go back, can you not say anything about them?"

    The assassin standing on the side had a few moments of hesitation, to have the second young master of the Bloodshed Alliance beg other people for them was simply too shameful it was not the style of the Blood Fiend Alliance, "Second young master!"

    "Seventh sister, just tell them not to appear outside the small courtyard."

    If they hadn''t gone too far and been discovered by Blue Star Dream, even she wouldn''t have known they''d infiltrated the academy and her courtyard.

    "Did you hear? Don''t appear within our view again, or I''ll be unkind to you."

    Wei Junyi heard that everyone was relieved and quickly waved his hand, "Go away, don''te in the future, I quite like it here."

    If he was kicked out by the Senior Qian because of this, he''d regret it forever.

    The killer extremely obediently packed everything and leapt over the wall.

    "Senior Qian, thank you for speaking up for them."

    Little Junyi extremely seriously said thank you and also bowed deeply, almost scaring Dongfang Minghui into a big jump.

    "It''s okay, I have something to say to Seventh sister, you go on with your work, or sleep."

    After saying this, Dongfang Minghui took Qian Wanyu''s hand and went straight back to the room, "Seventh sister, the other party is from the Blood Fiend Alliance? How did you know that?"

    No wonder the Female Protagonist said yesterday that she would solve this matter, it turns out that she already knew the identity of the other party, directly with a simple and brutal method she pulled out the person, beat up, and then let the other party go away.

    Really damn cool!

    Qian Wanyu smiled and pinched her face, "Don''t worry, he wouldn''t dare to bully you."

    Seeing that Wanyu seemed to have seen through her small thoughts, Dongfang Minghui dryly coughed a few times to cover up her embarrassment, she hadn''t said anything yet!

    "Wei Junyi is a person who was raised deep in the Blood Fiend Alliance, although he''s a man, but from childhood, his health was not good and he''s probably the cleanest and most innocent one in the Alliance. You should keep him here."

    Dongfang Minghui struggled a bit at the thought. She and little Junyi also got along for several days, the other party was indeed simple and kind, it is estimated that senior brother Yong Xing also saw this point in him and only then let hime to this small courtyard.

    "It should be okay."

    It''s a good way to repay Wei Jun for nning against him and letting him carry out the attack at the Purple Devil Mountain Range''s magical beasts alone<blockquote>

    I hope you all enjoyed the chapter!

    Thank you to the donators recently for sponsoring another fully tranted chapter I''lle up with it in a couple days!

    Many thanks as well to ad clickers,mentors and readers alike you are all amazing!</blockquote>

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    "Young master, there is a situation report from Feng Ying."

    "Let him in."

    When Feng Ying came in, Wei Jun was trying out some darts, since he had gained spiritual power, the uracy rate of his throwing had gone up to 100%, it was a lot less fun, but he preferred not to use the spiritual power of this world, and instead throw with his natural body and bare hands to get back a little bit of the feeling that he was not from this world.

    "What happened on Jun Yi''s side?"

    Feng Ying reported all the events of that day and the second young master''s firm attitude of not allowing them to appear again to Wei Jun word for word.

    Hearing Qian Wanyu''s name, Wei Jun''s dart shooting hand paused, the main character of this world was actually met by Jun Yi. If he had known that, he should have put down the position of young master and apanied Jun Yi to school!

    This luck was simply many times better than his own!

    "You mentioned Qian Wanyu who was the other person?" Wei Jun turned around and asked another follow-up question.

    "Answering young master, it is Qian Minghui, ording to the students in the academy, they are a pair of real sisters, the older sister is a student of the Hall of Thunder while she is a junior pharmacist of the pharmacy, this time the second young master was also dispatched by the pharmacy steward to work under her as a medicine gardener."

    "Qian MinghuiQian MinghuiDongfang Minghui."

    Wei Jun muttered, pacing back and forth in the room alone in silence, did he dare to think that the BUG near the heroine was this person?

    It could only be so, if she was not a BUG character, she would not have appeared in the Royal Academy, and all the other strange could be exined.

    "This Qian Minghui, carefully help me inquire about her situation in the academy, the more detailed the better."

    Wei Jun was suddenly interested, another person who crossed over, wouldn''t it be great to find a time to meet?

    "Yes, young master. However, the second young master''s"

    "Qian Wanyu only said that you should not appear outside the courtyard, just wait outside the pharmacy and don''t let them see you, are you stupid?"

    Wei Jun directly waved his hand to make him go back out, leaving the dart in his hand on the table he began to pick up the books again to look up, but after half a day of reading his eyes still rested on one issue.

    From the time he crossed to this ce, there seemed to be a very serious problem that had been bothering him, this book was dropped by the author, so what would be the final ending for them?

    Qian Wanyu''s daily schedule is almost fixed. After a certain time of daily practice, she goes to the arena to find someone to fight. After that is over, she will continue home to cultivate. Dongfang Minghui also nned her schedule. She went to the deans office to do experiments every day and practised her skills when she returned at night.

    She felt that she couldn''t give up her practice, otherwise, she would be so far away from Seventh sister, and it would be toote to catch up. If Seventh sister was coveted by others, and she didn''t even have the strength to fight her opponents, how could she sit firmly in the head wife seat!?

    The two people were so busy that they didn''t meet for nearly a month.

    Dongfang Minghui went out very early in the morning and did not meet Seventh sister at all, but asionally she did meet Little Junyi. Since that time when the tail behind Little Junyi was pulled out, he seems to have be more attentive and diligent.

    Once, she asionally went through the books that the other party had left on the stone table, it was a primer on medicinal nts, which should have been picked up from the Library.

    Thinking about the once-a-month examination, she suddenly had an idea.

    The examination was nothing but an excuse to urge the other party to learn more knowledge. Every person who was a medicine gardener should have an idea in their heart to be a pharmacist, and she saw this in the actions of Wei Junyi.

    "You can go back and rest early today, tomorrow''s the test."

    Dongfang Minghui dropped this sentence and ran out in a hurry.

    Wei Junyi flustered for a long time before reacting to what the other party said, the thought of tomorrow''s test, he was like an ant on a hot te, even the amount of water he poured was nearly wrong.

    He came to the small courtyard for about twenty days and learned that each medicinal nt needspletely different moisture, for example, blue star dream did not need water, the beautiful germanium needed a small amount and etc small and subtle things he all wrote down in his book. Then he went back at night to go through it again. After almost a month, he found his workload was easier than before, taking care of medicinal nts was also morefortable.

    The other side''s sudden exmation made him nervous.

    What was the test!? What was the test!?!?

    "Huh, how strange."

    Wei Junyi was nervous for the whole day, but when the sun was about to go down, he suddenly noticed that there was a de of grass in the small courtyard. At the corner of the courtyard, it was not too eye-catching. He turned around and found that it was gone when he turned around.

    "Gone?"

    He clearly saw it just now.

    He couldn''t help but wonder if he was too nervous today and had identally misread?

    "Forget it, I must have misread it."

    After he had done all his things, he checked again and left, preparing for tomorrow''s assessment.

    "Love flower, Toothless'' w will be ruined if it is not treated, will you give me another leaf?"

    Recently, she has been studying how to make the ck mist dissipate every day, testing a new medicine every day, these couldn''t be directly applied to Toothless''s paws, otherwise, before she finds the antidote, Toothless''s forelimbs will probably be gone!

    For this reason, she also deliberately scavenged a little ck mist from the poisonous nt and put them in a porcin vase, applying the new potions she made daily to see if it would dissipate any of it. After she tried some dozens of times and failed it almost made her lose confidence.

    But as soon as she saw Toothless''s listless appearance, she gathered her strength again, and then put her attention on the body of Love Flower.

    A small leaf from the other party could stop the ck mist from spreading. Although the ck mist was only disappearing slowly, it can be regarded as a half cure. Not only that, she also took a little bit from Lucky. After seeing her for a while, it was always running everywhere.

    "You have a lot of guts, I''ve never seen anyone dare to study death aura, not to mention that this is clearly an upgraded version, even I can''t do anything about it." Love flower sympathized with Toothless, who made it have nothing to do better than to step on things for fun.

    Dongfang Minghui said that if you don''t go into the tiger''sir, you won''t find a tiger, if she doesn''t study it then how can she find the antidote?

    "Love Flower, help me."

    "Fine."

    It generously gave up another leaf to her, and then pulled Lucky''s neck.

    Dongfang Minghui had seen them like this once or twice, more times than not, she couldn''t help but be curious about what Love Flower was actually doing, and asked in detail before. She learned that Love Flower''s seeds take about a hundred years to mature naturally, and it could only use up to three illusions during the immature period, when in Death Valley, in order to deal with those humans who wanted to catch it, it had already used up two illusions.

    So when she first asked about itter, Love Flower remained silent.

    The actual truth is, this was a weakness of Love Flower, it is normal that it was not willing to talk about it.

    However, the weakness of Love Flower seems to been covered up since the presence Lucky, which had natural ripening powder on its flowers. The reason the two medicinal nts were inseparable is that Love Flower needs Lucky, and Lucky almost exists entirely for fixing Love Flower''s weakness.

    Dongfang Minghui was soon going to sneeze from these two medicinal nts sweetly sprinkling pollen.

    No wonder Love Flower wanted to keep Lucky near it all the time. It obviously knew about this feature of Lucky.

    In order to avoid going blind, she immediately took the leaves of Love Flower to split a small piece out, this small piece was crushed into a little juice, applied to the volume of the ck fog, the ck fog is indeed reduced, but still exists.

    Just like on Toothless''s ws the mist receded very slowly, to thest few days she couldn''t even see the traces of the ck fog fading.

    "This means that Love Flower is able to resist the ck fog, but not make it disappearpletely."

    She pondered for a while and gave birth to an extremely daring idea. She put the otherrge part of the leaves given by Love Flower into her space ring, brought back all the things she should bring, and first went next door and knocked on the door.

    "Seventh sister, are you there?"

    No one responded, Dongfang Minghui turned around and ran to the arena, this was her first time in the arena, for some reason, the arena was overcrowded, many shouting noises made her eardrums hurt.

    She slightly used her whole body''s spiritual power to ward off the mour.

    Thepetition arena was veryrge, there was a singles arena, a team arena, and a trapped beast arena, Dongfang Minghui''s first reaction was the singles arena.

    "Uhh senior brother, I want to ask where is the singles arena?"

    The man she pulled gave her a suspicious look, and also looked her up and down before pointing in the direction behind her, "Just walk straight to thest corner."

    "Thanks a lot."

    Dongfang Minghui''s body was soft and she did not give off any murderous aura. Many people''s eyes turned toward her on the way, probably because they couldn''t believe that someone like her dared toe to the arena.

    "Fight over, use some force."

    "Ugh, really weak-"

    The singles arena also had four zones, each of which had very powerful fighters, the people next to her were shouting and cheering, so she almost thought she had entered a boxing match, surrounded by the spectators, and the two sparring people in the arena were the boxers.

    She nced over and quickly spotted the presence of the Female Protagonist.

    At this moment, Qian Wanyu shed her originalplex andplicated clothes wearing only a ck dress that clung to her body, the style was extremely simple, which revealed her slender waist, and her athletic body.

    She also wound ayer of white cloth on her wrists, which vaguely had traces of blood, there were a few visible bloody ces on her body as well.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit angry with how Seventh sister could so easily attract butterflies, her own excellent strength plus beautiful face, and then showing her slim waist and legs as well arghh, the group of men watching on the side were all showing lustful eyes, Seventh sister however waspletely unaware.

    When she saw the other side''s bruised body and even the corners of her mouth stained with blood, she felt some heartache.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t notice her presence until the fight was over when she turned around to see Dongfang Minghui, who had a displeased look on her face.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu jumped down from the tournament arena and walked towards her with great strides.

    The person behind her who had just finished the fight with her also called after her, "Qian Wanyu, there is still one more fight, are you continuing?"

    "No!"

    Before she could answer, Ninth Sister''s voice came over first.

    Dongfang Minghui took her right hand, which was not wrapped in white cloth, and turned around to leave, her pace was a bit fast and she walked slightly hurriedly. She also originally wanted to find Seventh sister to talk about something, but as soon as she saw the other sideing towards her, all she wanted to do was to take her back to heal.

    Qian Wanyu walked behind her, frankly holding her hand and happily also deliberately wiggled her fingers tickling her palm.

    Dongfang Minghui was already afraid of tickling, and when she made such a fuss, her anger subsided she also tried to pull her hand away but before she could she was held tightly by the other party.

    "Ninth Sister, why did you get angry just now?"

    "No, I wasn''t."

    She was embarassed, not at all wanting to tell the other party that she had felt angry seeing her bloody body and couldn''t help but panic and worry for her.

    "Then what matter were you looking for me for?", Qian Wanyu smiled.

    Dongfang Minghui wiggled in her grasp and slowed herself down, walking side by side with the Female Protagonist, "Seventh sister, let''s talk about it when we get back, this is more important."

    Qian Wanyu did not object, she probably guessed a little of what the other party was going to do.

    "You sure?"

    When the other party proposed this idea, Qian Wanyu did not object, except for a little surprise.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded she extended her index finger and assured the other party, "Seventh sister, just a little bit, really."

    Qian Wanyu was amused by her bravery, in the whole continent, probably only Ninth Sister was this bold, not only was she not afraid of her body''s dark spiritual power, she actually wanted to secretly use it to study. Looking at her room with all the bottles and jars, she could not help butugh, did the other party expect her to agree?

    "How do you want me to cooperate with you?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled slightly, "Seventh sister, can you set up a formation here or something, like the time we secretly went to that ce."

    She alluded to the time when they went to the forbidden ce and Qing Mo set up a boundary outside.

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyumunicated with Qing Mo in her soul sea, who was naturally happy to do so, he floated out of the other party''s soul sea and cast a simple formation in front of Dongfang Minghui, then nodded towards the other party with a few moments of appreciation in his eyes.

    The other party had be more and more cautious in dealing with things and people, this is a good thing, a kind of growth.

    Dongfang Minghui eyes shone when she looked at Qing Mo clearly for the first time, she always felt that there was a kind of immortal aura around him, it felt ethereal and unreal. Probably something to do with the other side being a soul.

    She didn''t look long and quickly turned her gaze to Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, can you use some dark spiritual energy?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu used some dark spiritual energy in her body and revealed a little grey smoke from her fingertips.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, the colour of this and Death Qi was almost identical, no wonder the people of the Seven Colored Continent always confused Dark Spiritual Masters with Death Spiritual Masters and kept trying to strangle them.

    She reached out her hand and gently touched the spiritual energy that was visible to the naked eye, only to find that the Spiritual energy automatically came to her hand.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu was also surprised, but soon understood why this was. The two of them had each other''s aura remaining in their bodies because of their dual cultivation before, plus the spiritual energy on Ninth Sister was very soft, it naturally was attracted to her.

    "It''s okay." This spiritual energy was not dangerous and capable of devouring. It was a part of what she took away before from the Blood Fiend Alliance and she hadn''t found a suitable ce to refine it yet.

    Dongfang Minghui also noticed it, and she frowned, this didn''t seem to be the same as the grey mist she expected.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui then looked at her with a serious face, hesitating to speak, once she did it it would definitely reveal that she knew more than she let on.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "Seventh sister, in the illusion world you used the dark spiritual power to kill the stupid big man, that one is not the same as this one."

    After struggling for a long time, Dongfang Minghui simply confessed, she wanted Seventh sister to use the dark spiritual power with devouring not the soft yful one in her hand. She needed the lethal true dark spiritual power.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her left finger, a gray thick smoke jumped out of her fingertips, its color seems to be a little darker than the grey mist just now it also looked more aggressive, "This?"

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to touch it, but Qian Wanyu pulled it away.

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "You can''t touch it with your hands."

    "What about when I''m doing experiments?"

    If she can''t touch it, she won''t know how it''s different from the Aura of Death, or she won''t be able to find themon points in them.

    "I''ll stay with you."

    Qian Wanyu naturally wanted to take advantage of this rare time together, not to mention that she was looking forward to Ninth Sister''s ability to refine a pill that could truly resist the Qi of Death or the ck Mist both of which were dangerous or even the grey mist with devouring properties she was holding.

    She couldn''t let anything bad happen to the other side right under her nose.

    "But" Dongfang Minghui wanted to say something but stopped.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her suspiciously.

    As soon as the other party looked at herself with that serious look, Dongfang Minghui had no choice, "I am afraid that it will affect your cultivation."

    "Don''t worry, I can cultivate anywhere."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry from the Female Protagonist''s high talent, she should just swallow her worry from before, who was the Female Protagonist was she someone she needed to worry about?

    It is simply a waste of time.

    "Okay, in that case, let''s start now."

    Anyway, that was besides the point, she was still very calm, hoping to save everyone''s time as well as save Toothless'' ws.

    Qian Wanyu just sat by her side and watched her carefully pound each medicinal nt, mixing the medicinal juice of two medicinal nts together, pointing to the grey mist in her hand, "Seventh sister can you get the spiritual energy to not move and sprinkle this medicinal juice on it."

    "Let me try the softer kind from just now."

    The softer dark spiritual energy was more well-behaved and could follow Qian Wanyu''s fingers easily. Qian Wanyu sprinkled two drops on it and soon noticed no difference, this cloud of dark spiritual energy in her hand didn''t seem to change much.

    "It doesn''t seem to work at all."

    The potion she had just refined also had some of the leaf juice from Love Flower. In that case, there was one problem, the ck mist emitted by the dark spiritual power and the death qi, although simr to dark spiritual energy there was actually nothing inmon!

    "It works."

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the gray mist, which contained the devouring technique, it seemed extraordinarily different, almost as soon as she poured the medicinal juice on it, this gray mist went wild.

    It also tried to attack her the owner!

    Dongfang Minghui heard it worked and immediately came over to see, indeed, the grey fog had restlessly twisted into a ball. It was poking around each corner and wanting to attack as if trying to escape.

    She looked for a while pped her head, turned around and hurried to refine more copies, this time with more than twice the amount than before. She also increased the dose of leaf juice.

    Now there was just a little bit of Love Flower''s leaf left.

    "Seventh sister, pour this down and try."

    Qian Wanyu did as she was told, and soon they noticed that the grey mist that had just rioted increased in frequency and had a vague feeling of frenzy.

    "Useful very useful!"

    Dongfang Minghui was lying on the table propped up on her head, she has used three times more than the original dose. This grey mist was only a small handful she felt that refining a pill that can resist the death qi was really difficult.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her appearance and touched her head, "Ninth Sister, look, it seems to have settled down."

    The gray mist was no longer violent and looked a bit simr to the gentle gray mist just now.

    Dongfang Minghui stretched out her hand to touch it, only to be held by Qian Wanyu, who shook her head disapprovingly.

    "Seventh sister, do you think this grey smoke is the same as the qi of death?"

    The Qi of Death, Little Colour was attacked by the Qi of Death once before, but that grey mist in her soul sea disappeared since she woke up, she felt that the Female Protagonist should be able to distinguish the difference andmonality between the two, that''s why she boldly asked it.

    Qian Wanyu saw that there was no contempt or fear in her eyes other than her desire to know, and she nodded slightly.

    Dongfang Minghui continued to contemte, no wonder Seventh sister''s dark spiritual power could devour others. If this technique was stronger than the Qi of Death it made sense that it could not only devour spiritual power but also life force.

    But the Qi of Death was different, it invaded other people''s bodies little by little and corroded them slowly.

    If they thought about it this way, it is indeed the same.

    "Seventh sister, let me try it."

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a long time and intended to try the medicine with her own body, she wanted to personally try whether this grey mist that had been diluted three times by the potion still had the function of devouring, "Seventh sister, aren''t you always around? If it is really dangerous, you will definitely not stand by and do nothing."

    When she saw Qian Wanyu''s disapproving face, she took the other party''s hand and pouted, "Seventh sister, I''ll try it once, just once. And maybe this cloud of grey mist has lost its devouring function"

    "No."

    After half a dozen times, the Female Protagonist only gave one word, it was a straightforward nail in the coffin.

    "Make the final potion twice as powerful and we''ll see."

    The result of twice the potion poured down was that the grey mist did not react as all, it just remained a floating ball.

    Dongfang Minghui stared for a while, before surprisingly stating, "Seventh sister see it has no response!"

    Qian Wanyu nodded and simply let go of its confinement.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly recorded the results of this test with a pen, she was now habitually taking notes, every experiment, how many doses were used, how many times the amount, and what the results were, all in her precious book.

    As she wrote and bit the pencil, she recalled what medicinal nts she had just used to make the potion, not even knowing when Qian Wanyu was standing behind her.

    "Qing Mo, have you ever seen such words?"

    Don''t me her for her shallow knowledge, she really couldn''t read what Ninth Sister was writing, and what puzzled her even more besides the other party''s writing style was how strange it looked. So she asked Qing Mo, who had always been a good mentor and had seen a lot more than her.

    "Never seen it."

    Qian Wanyu looked for a while and went to the bed, Toothless recently was very well behaved, it probably knew Dongfang Minghui was trying to find an antidote, itid on the bed on all fours like a corpse, even seeing Qian Wanyu did not cause it to look at her with anger.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her fingers, a cloud of grey mist in her fingers floated over and poked Toothless.

    "Ow"

    "Ow ow ow ow"

    As soon as Toothless saw the grey mist, it went berserk.

    Dongfang Minghui was called over by its blinding cry, and her thoughts were interrupted by it.

    Qian Wanyu silently collected the grey mist from her fingertips when the other party approached and moved aside looking at it with cold eyes and raised eyebrows, her face expressionless.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked before feeling silly, Seventh sister and Toothless had almost maic ipatibility, one person and one beast were always fighting and the air was always tense. She picked up a teething stick from her space ring stuffed it in Toothless''s mouth.

    "Good boy, don''t disturb me."

    Toothless stirred its legs aggressively to try to show what happened, but Dongfang Minghui, who was preupied with remembering did not see it, and she turned around and went back to writing her own material.

    Qian Wanyu took back both her two grey mists and after feeling them, she found that they had merged together and returned to her dantian along the meridians.

    This experiment should be considered a sess.

    Dongfang Minghui was still writing. She sat next to the table dazed, the leaves of Love Flower had the function of resisting the Qi of death but this was already known so the sess of the experiment was not worth being too happy. She should next study the ck fog and the Qi of death''smon points then identify the difference.

    In order to further get the right medicine, she had to do more experiments.

    She scratched her head and felt that one thing was quite troublesome, how could she ask for a few more leaves from Love Flower?!

    The next day was the day of Little Junyi''s examination.

    Dongfang Minghui personally took on the task, and had some simple medicinal nts for him to identify, as well as some of the most basic things to test as his skills as a medicine gardener.

    "Senior brother."

    Yong Xing also heard Little Junyi''s words and found out that Qian Minghui was testing him today, so he was curious and came to join in the fun to see if the other party could pass the test. After all, he chose to send him to her. In fact, Wei Junyi''s aptitude was also good, and the person was simple enough so it should be fine.

    He thought twice before he sent the person over to look after the medicine garden of Junior sister Qian and thought that when she returned, the person would be sent back. Unexpectedly he waited and waited and didn''t see anything happen. He was surprised that she had actually developed a once a month assessment n for him.

    "Pharmacist Qian."

    The two would call each other junior sister and senior brother in private, but when there were outsiders around, Yong Xing would still respectfully call her a pharmacist.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t mind it, "Is senior brother Yong here to see Junyi?"

    In her opinion, Brother Yong was actually very kind, every time a new Medicine Gardener came he would always secretly help and advise them a lot, just like Wei Junyi and with her, both of them have been helped by him.

    Wei Junyi was so focused that he didn''t hear the conversation between Dongfang Minghui and Senior Brother Yong Xing, he was carefully identifying medicinal nts, putting it in the appropriate ce and writing the characteristics of each of these medicinal nts ording to Dongfang Minghui''s request.

    Dongfang Minghui saw his quick answer and hinted, "Brother Yong has a unique vision, you really sent me a treasure."

    Yong Xing smiled but did not say anything, even if the other party was really a treasure, it still needed someone to identify it.

    It was while they were chatting that Wei Junyi ran up to Dongfang Minghui with slight apprehension, "S-senior Qian, I''ve answered all the questions."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and turned to Yong Xing, "Senior Brother Yong, since you just happen to be here today, please be the judge for him."

    "No problem."

    Yong Xing looked over and was slightly surprised, not to mention the questions, all the medicinal nts had notes written in great detail, he finally understood the meaning of that sentence just now on Junyi being a treasure, he looked over carefully, "Very good, all passed."

    "Junyi, congrattions, the examination was a pass!"

    All of her exam questions were from the book that Wei Junyi often read, the other party had to be serious enough at studying to answer all the questions.

    Dongfang Minghui took out a branch of Beautiful Germanium from her space ring, "For you, this is your reward for passing the test."

    Wei Junyi looked surprised, he took it with both hands and said incredulously, "Is this really for me?"

    "Yes."

    This is the branch that the Great Beauty voluntarily provided, it only needed one branch to nt itself so it was fine giving this away, aside from that she only knew that the other party liked Great Beauty very much and it liked Little Junyi''s obsessive gaze when looking at it as well.

    Aftermunicating with Great Beauty, it was happy to contribute one of its own branches with small buds as a reward for him.

    "Thank you, Pharmacist Qian."

    Qian Wanyu waved her hand, "Senior Brother Yong you rarelye to my ce, why don''t you just have a good chat with Little Junyi, I still have something to do, I have to go to the dean''s office for now."

    "Good, it just so happens that I also have something to talk to Junyi about."

    Thest experiment told her that part of the reason why the ck mist couldn''t be eradicated was that her dose was too small?

    "No."

    Love Flower directly denied this argument, "Even if you take my whole body''s sap and use it as medicine, you will not be able to make the ck mist disappearpletely. The ck fog is not the same as the Death Qi, you have to find out the difference between them and study it."

    How could she feel the difference between them?

    Dongfang Minghui broke her head thinking and the only way she could think of was to experience it for herself. She looked at the ck mist that she was holding in the porcin vase and inexplicably stretched out her hand tentatively

    "Snap!"

    "That hurts."

    Little Colour jumped out directly from her soul sea, the fat doll had its hands wrapped around its chest, and the vines behind it disyed its mood at the moment with open teeth and ws, "I see you''ve gone crazy refining potionstely, right?"

    The ck mist was even more difficult to deal with than the Qi of Death. It had personally experienced the feeling of the Qi of death invaded the inside of her body and did not want to experience it again.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little weak, just that moment she somehow, as if tempted could not help but reach out and almost touched it.

    She touched the back of her hand where Little Colour had drawn blood, and the pain made her a little more awake.

    "I''m probably too tired."

    "Rest."

    She gave herself a random excuse and carried Little Colour and just walked back to her small courtyard. It waste at night, Little Junyi should have gone back and the light in Seventh sister''s room was not on. She sat on the stone bench for a moment and went back to her room.

    "Knock knock."

    "Come in."

    "Knock knock."

    There were only two or three people in her small courtyard, and Seventh sister would asionally knock on the door, but as soon as she saide in, the other party would take the initiative to push open the door ande in, not keep knocking so incessantly.

    "Who is it?"

    "Knock knock."

    She was just about to put some medicine on the back of her hand when she heard the knocking on the door incessantly, it was really strange.

    She grumbled while still resigning herself to answering the door.

    As soon as she opened the door she was puzzled, there was no one outside, "No way-"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt a chill behind her back, she felt like she''d walked into a ghost film because the exit of the small courtyard was still a bit far from her room, if someone wanted to y a prank, it was probably toote to run and she''d have seen them.

    She was just a few steps away and came over to open the door, only to see nothing outside.

    "Little Colour."

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly closed the door and walked to the table, the knocking outside thundered again, extremely rhythmically knocking, with no intention of stopping.

    "Little Colour."

    She was so scared that her body hair stood up, she hugged the fat doll and hid on the bed.

    "Aiya I can''t breath!"

    Little Colour struggled from her arms and jumped off with a look of contempt, "I''ll go open it for you."

    The fat doll twisted and turned the door with its vines and once it was open, the knocking outside stopped, and there was no one there.

    "How''s it happening? I-is there anyone?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s voice was shaking, Little Colour shook the vines on its head, "I left two vines outside to keep watch, you should rest."

    She was already tense, hearing Little Colour say so she felt a lot safer then she yawned andid down on the bed to sleep. Toothless slept next to her pointing four feet in the air.

    It also snored a little immediately.

    "Knock knock."

    "Knock, knock."

    The knock on the door was like a magical sound, and Dongfang Minghui jumped out of bed with a jolt.

    "Little Colour?"

    The door was open but there was no ghost in the room, and Dongfang Minghui''s heart lifted as she saw Toothless snore rhythmically as if it hadn''t heard.

    "Knock knock."

    "Knock knock."

    "Knock, knock."

    "Who is it!?"

    She covered her ears and found it was useless. She simply got up, with five plum nails in her hands, intending to poison the prankster and catch them at once.

    She jerked open the door and found a figure standing outside, she hastily withdrew her hand, "Seventh sister?"

    Qian Wanyu''s sharp eyes spotted her strange movement and her eyebrows knitted lightly, "What happened while I was away?"

    Dongfang Minghui gave two random knocks on the door at her side, "Seventh sister, did you hear this knocking sound just now?"

    She tried twice and found that she couldn''t knock with the same rhythmic sound she had just heard, but it gave off the same impression, "When you weren''t back yet, this knocking sound was always there, and Little Colour said it would guard the door, but now I don''t know where its gone."

    She couldn''t help but rub her eyes, she was just tensed after seeing Female Protagonist her whole heart let go, once the tense nerves rxed, she felt all fatigued and even yawned several times.

    Qian Wanyu saw her bloodshot eyes and pushed her back into the room, "Go to sleep, I''ll guard the door here tonight."

    She ced the person on the bed, her eyes nced coldly at Toothless who was sleeping soundly, she was tempted to just throw the little guy out hmph but not now.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t you lie down too?"

    The person whose eyelids were barely holding up had no idea what she just said.

    Qian Wanyu smiled, she came up to the other side but found that the other side had fallen asleep, she gently nted a kiss on her forehead.

    All night till dawn, Dongfang Minghui had a good sleep, when she opened her eyes, Qian Wanyu was still sitting on the floor cultivating, she opened the door and found little Junyi was already outside.

    "Pharmacist Qian."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she walked twice back and forth at her door in confusion, there was nothing outside the door, she almost thought yesterday''s knock was an illusion, she turned around to find Little Colour back in the room.

    "Little Colour, where did you go yesterday?"

    "Did you offend someone again?" Little Colour wiggled its vine, it had an expression of hatred, "Last night the knocking sounded again and I saw a shadow so I chased after it."

    "A shadow?"

    The fact that there was a shadow meant it is not a ghost, Dongfang Minghui slightly put her mind at ease, and then she felt the meaning of the words, "What do you mean by that just now, am I the kind of person who will easily offend people?"

    "Why not?"

    Little Colour thought this partner of hers really had the ability to cause trouble

    Until now they offended so many people even it didn''t keep track.

    "So did you catch up with that guy?"

    Dongfang Minghui was not willing to get wrapped up in her little friend''s words.

    Speaking of this, Little Colour was angry having been toyed with for a whole night, it threw what it had caught directly at Dongfang Minghui''s face.

    "Here, this is what it was."<blockquote>

    Whew this chapter was LONG I hope you all enjoyed it. Thank you again to donators for sponsoring the full chapter. Ad clickers as well for keeping me motivated and readers andmentors for loving the beautiful love story of Wanyu and Minghui <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 65 (1)

    Chapter 65 (1)

    Little Colour huffed and puffed and moved the vines behind it to her. One of its vines had several strange types of grass tied to it, one was in a knot shape, lookingically like a vine with a twisted braid.

    It nonchntly used its vine to heavily m those grasses to the ground, pick them up again, and m them several more times to relieve its boredom all night.

    "Knock knock."

    "Knock knock."

    "Knock, knock, knock."

    With every moment Little Colour mmed the grasses, Dongfang Minghui heard the familiar knocking sound, when she reacted she managed to confirm that it came out of the grass'' mouth and her jaw dropped open, "Can''t be!"

    Yesterday she brainstormed the knocking sound and thought she had encountered some kind of ghost event, how could she have been teased by these few nts.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down and rescued one of the grasses from Little Colour''s vine. They were the same species, with a small fan shape flower on top of their heads and small bodies, she couldn''t help but feel bad for them when she looked at them.

    What if these nts walk around one day andnd on their heads?

    "Hey."

    She squeezed the roots of the other side, "Do you know this is my territory?"

    "Knock knock."

    "Speak normal grassnguage."

    "Knock knock."

    The fat doll stroked its forehead, "They''re called knock knock grasses, they don''t speak anything else but the word knock knock."

    Otherwise, it would not be so angry that it wanted to directly extinguish these grasses.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    So they were all teased by these knock knock grasses?

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes long ago, but the fat doll and Dongfang Minghui were ying so hard that they naturally didn''t notice her, she smiled as she watched the other party chatting seriously with a strain of grass, the conversation didn''t seem very pleasant.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui was still trying to negotiate with the other party when she turned around and saw Seventh sister waking up, immediately pinching the roots of the knock knock grass, "Make some noise."

    "Knock knock."

    "Knock knock."

    "Seventh sister, do you hear something?"

    Qian Wanyu listened carefully and shook her head, "Not really, what''s wrong?"

    No wonder only she could hear strange noises yesterday, but Seventh sister waspletely fine, the problem was here.

    Dongfang Minghui tossed the knock knock grass aside, "I don''t know who it was that yed such a big joke on me and actually scared me with a few knock knock grasses."

    It''s a good thing she had Little Colour with her, if there were a few more, she would have been scared out of her wits.

    "What''s the situation? Talk to me."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what was going on, but with Ninth Sister''s pale face when she opened the door yesterday and her impulse to kill with the plum blossom nails, she figured something strange and weird had happened during her absence.

    Dongfang Minghui also did not hide what happened, she summarised that yesterday night she heard knocking on the door and Little Colour caught the knock knock grasses.

    "Could it be that the spiritual energy in the courtyard is so abundant that it attracts them?" Qian Wanyu suddenly asked, she had seen many medicinal nts that had opened their wisdom want to soak in the yard such as Love Flower and Blue Star Dream they all took the initiative to select the most favourable location for them to grow.

    In addition, Qing Mo had reminded her that there was a treasure hidden in the ground in the small courtyard, and Qian Wanyu had a bold guess as to what it was.

    The fat doll stepped on them fiercely.

    Dongfang Minghui heard a series of rhythmic knocking'' sounds in her mind. Instinctively, she felt ufortable all over her body when she heard these sounds, and her back hair raised up.

    "Don''t step on them, Little Colour throw them into the small yard and see if they will find their own ce to live."

    The fat baby wrapped its arms around its chest, and pulled them one by one to the small courtyard with extreme disdain. The vines were lifted high up in the air, swayed twice, and then mmed to the ground fiercely. The grasses were knocked out directly by Little Colour and fainted so no more noises came out.

    "It''s not dead, is it?"

    "Blue Star Dream, let''s whip them a little."

    After Little Colour finished speaking, the vines behind it and the thorny branches attached to the wall from Blue Star Dream danced in the air, one to the left and one to the right, flicking them back and forth.

    Seeing that their vines were about to hit the knock knock grass, Dongfang Minghui covered her face and couldn''t bear to look at it, Little Colour was simply too evil, even if he was doing bad things, it had to bring down Blue Star Dream too.

    "Huh."

    As soon as the grasses that were lying on the ground saw this, they immediately got up from the ground, and ran far away from Blue Star Dream to settle in.

    They ploughed the soil directly and buried themselves.

    "Look."

    Fat doll towards Dongfang Minghui cast a you''re wrong again expression. It retracted the vines, ran to the grass, stomped on the dirt around them several times, and finally sat its ass next to them.

    Seeing that they were all at peace, Dongfang Minghui also let out a sigh of relief. She couldn''t help thinking that these grasses came running here today. If something weird came in again another day, would she be falsely rmed again?

    "Seventh sister, do you think we can just set up a kind of formation to wrap the spiritual energy of the small courtyard to keep people from coveting it?"

    She even thought about digging a secret passage or something that would lead from the courtyard to the outside world, so that if Seventh sister was ever discovered to be carrying dark spiritual energy, at least they could escape from here.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "I know what you mean, today I will give you an answer."

    "Seventh sister, where are you going?"

    "To the library."

    Even if Dongfang Minghui did not mention it, she had thought about setting up a boundary, or a formation in the small courtyard, now it seems that a formation is a little more reliable, "Qing Mo, I want to learn about formations now, please guide me a little."

    Qing Mo was so angry from her words that he almost vomited blood, just thinking about how he persuaded fooled and tried to trick the other party before she firmly expressed no interest in the studies of formations. Now just because of a broken courtyard it suddenly made her willing to ask for lessons

    "Now you want to learn? I don''t want to teach now hmph."

    Qian Wanyu did not change her face and continued to walk towards the library, she had a way to make sure the other party would not be able to resist instructing herter.

    "Pharmacist Qian, recently did you get some new medicinal nts?" Little Junyi asked curiously after he finished watering.

    "Yes, there are a few more nts recently, but they are not medicinal nts, they are knock knock grass."

    Hearing this exnation from the other party, Wei Junyi understood, he wondererd how he always felt that there were more things in the small courtyard, it always seemed to be off, turns out to be a few grasses, "Got it, Pharmacist Qian."

    Dongfang Minghui did not pay much attention to his words, she cleaned up and ran to the dean''s office, she looked through the notebook, and tool out one porcin bottle of ck mist, then took some of the Love Flower leaf from the two love flower leaves she was given and put a piece on the table,ter she will be use them to refine potions and continue to do experiments.

    "No way, I can''t believe I forgot?"

    She rummaged around in space and found that today she was so confused that she had actually forgotten to bring a scented flower, which is an auxiliary medicine, putting it together with the Love Flower leaves could assist in maximizing their effect.

    Dongfang Minghui looked again, the result is still nothing there.

    "Strange, I remember thatst time I clearly took two nts."

    In any case, before doing the experiment since she found medicinal nts missing, she certainly can''t continue. Dongfang Minghui took all the nts back into her space ring, she has a habit if grouping things together if they were simr like a stack for notebooks and a stack for nts etc.

    The leaves of the Love Flower were in the space where Love Flower and Lucky often yed, because it is more valuable, she would like to let the two medicinal nts look after it personally.

    "Love Flower ."

    She put it in and noticed something was wrong, she clearly took out a Love Flower leaf and ced it right next to the porcin vase, now there was a porcin vase left on the table and the love flower leaf next to it was missing, she looked at the space ring and there was just one left.

    The moment she was looking for something, the Love Flower leaf on the table disappeared?

    Dongfang Minghui hairs on the back of her hand were erected again, like the day before the same bizarre feeling popped up again.

    Love Flower emerged from the space ring, "You said you were going to continue to study? Howe you packed up your stuff?"

    "One of your leaves is missing, just now, I remember I put it on the table." Dongfang Minghui said within her consciousness.

    "What!"

    As soon as it heard that its leaf might have been stolen, Love Flower directly pulled Lucky out of the space ring and ran out, gazing at the table underneath and shuttling around the room, "Didn''t find anything ah, did you forget?"

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her forehead, it was two leaves that she had gone to a lot of trouble and effort to ask for from the other party, she could not have forgotten to bring the Love Flower leaves even if she had forgotten the auxiliary medicine, "Do you think it''s possible?"

    She rubbed her head, rummaged around and cleaned out her space ring then suddenly found a packet from a nook of the space ring that she had almost forgotten about.

    "I''ll go look for Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu is a person who does what she says she will do. Since that day she said she would go to the Library, she read books on formations for several days, and asionally returned to the small courtyard to set a few stones on the stone table to constantly set up various formations.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it once and her eyes couldn''t make heads or tails of it so she didn''t see a reason to continue studying it.

    She first returned to the room then took out a bright orange cystal from her space ring and she picked Toothless up, "Little Toothless, you seem to have gotten a lotzier recently, I''ll take you out for a walk."

    Toothless responded with a few cheerful owls.

    Dongfang Minghui walked halfway, and Toothless scratched its ears, she was worried about leaving Toothless alone in the room in case its dangerous.

    She searched the library for a long time before she found Seventh sister, who had been surrounded with books.

    "Seventh sister?"

    Qian Wanyu was sitting in the middle of a pile of books, beside her were all books about the beginner''s introduction, intermediate introduction, and the evolution of formations etc. Dongfang Minghui picked one up at random and read it, but couldn''t read it at all!

    It turns out that she has no talent for formations and boundaries

    Qian Wanyu listened but did not hear or not notice Dongfang Minghui''s arrival, even with the other party calling twice she did not hear, she was reading and her hands were moving to imitate what was on the books.

    Seeing her so focused, Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to still disturb her, she silently sat aside, thinking about the strange things that happened recently, one after another, she used her consciousness tomunicate with Love Flower, "Could it be the pig immortal grass?"

    Seventh sister said today that this cunning spirit grass woulde to her to take back its strange and exotic treasures.

    "From the style, it kind of looks like something it would do."

    Love flower has seen clearly the nature of this pig immortal grass, first-ss escape technique, cunning and it loved to set traps for others, tsk, it really had never seen such a shameless medicinal nt, where exactly did it run out from?

    Dongfang Minghui also felt like the other side had this style, if the previous knock knock grass thing is also the work of the pig immortal grass, she really should properly tie it up to settle ounts.

    "Can''t be so passive every time after all."

    The other party scared her for a night and Love Flower''s leaf also got stolen, hey, she suddenly found this medicinal nt actually had the potential of a first-ss thief! Maybe she should introduce it to the Thief Master

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui giggled.

    She really has not seen such a naughty medicinal nt, when was she so easy to bully huh?

    "Don''tugh so disgustingly, did you think of any good method?"

    The things that can attract the attention of Love Flower, in the seven-colored continent, there are only two, one of them is the poisonous fake medicine and the second is this pig immortal grass.

    "Let''s dig a trap and let the other party jump in voluntarily."

    Dongfang Minghui waited for about a day in the library, Qian Wanyu pondered while rehearsing on the side, and only after it was over did she look up slightly, and saw the other party looking at her with a dumbfounded face.

    "Ninth Sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head, she was neither sitting here to practice nor leaving.

    "Looking for me?"

    "The pig immortal grass seems to have found us."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu heard this, she stood up and pulled the other person up as well, "Go, help Seventh sister put these books back to their original position."

    It took more than an hour for the two of them to stuff all the books back into their original ces.

    "No way, Seventh sister, you''re taking all these books out?"

    "Right."

    If Ninth Sister hadn''te, she would probably stay in the library, after all, the days without any disturbance passed especially fast, plus she had just gained some insights from her research on the formations and this time was perfect to practice it.

    The two of them went out of the library.

    When the two of them went out, Qian Wanyu said, "Did something happen again?"

    Once she mentioned this, Dongfang Minghui still felt a little bit of pain, if she lost something else maybe she will not want to settle ounts with the pig immortal grass, but the other side took a Love Flower leaf!

    "It took a Love Flower leaf."

    Qian Wanyu instantly understand why the other was so sullen. Since Toothless'' forelimbs were tainted with ck fog, her Ninth Sister dug in with all her might to crack the ck fog, the love flower leaf was considered the most important part of any of her experiments now she usually only saw her use a tiny part for each experiment.

    "Since the other side, Ninth Sister what do you want to do?"

    "Don''t want to do anything, we''ll lure it into a jar, and then catch it!"

    "Good."

    After the two went back, Qian Wanyu continued to study her formations taking some stones and practicing it right on the stone table.

    "What kind of formation do you want to set up in this small courtyard?" Qing Mo curiously asked, looking at her recent period of study, as well as the creation of those small formations, Qing Mo was a little ashamed, he spent about fifteen years learning formations and didn''t understand anything for the first few years. It took him three years to get a little hang of it

    The other side only read books like crazy so her head was full of a variety of formations but she was not willing to take the old path, she studied the evolution of formations at the same time and even had no teacher to teach her how to make new formations!

    Although the formation methods she had now were just average, Qing Mo believed that, given enough time to grow, Qian Wanyu could be another generation of Formation Master.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered what Ninth Sister said, and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, "Let''s call it the urn formation."

    A new specially prepared formation to catch those naughty nts<blockquote>

    Thanks to all donators, ad clickers,mentators and readers! Your support keeps me going!</blockquote>

 Chapter 65 (2)

    Chapter 65 (2)

    The first thing Dongfang Minghui did when she came back was to turn over the pillow. To her surprise, the bright orange thing under the pillow was actually still there, and she held it in her hand and tossed it up and down in mid-air, wondering in her heart, was she wrong?

    "Seventh sister, look."

    She handed the orange object in her hand to the other party, but she didn''t think the other party would seriously examine it instead, and looked at her with a slight thought.

    "Ninth Sister, this thing, how many more do you have?"

    "Many."

    A big bag of them, all from the pig fairy grass who got it from who knows where. She had seen the material and thought it was particrly strange, these things couldn''t be found in the seven coloured continent

    "Give me eight more."

    Qian Wanyu directly stretched out her hand, she was just thinking about what to use to set up the formation, is this not perfect? The stuff was directly delivered to her front door!

    "Qing Mo, have you ever seen something like this?"

    She picked up one of them and pointed it at the sunlight, the light refracted on its surface and reflected a strange lustre, Qian Wanyu tested each one once and because the colour was different, the things reflected did not look the same.

    "Never seen it, what is this?"

    Qian Wanyu briefly exined the matter of pig fairy grass, then suddenly remembered the strange man she had met during the previous inner courtyard examination, "Qing Mo, do you still remember the man called Xiu Qi that we met during the examination?"

    Xiu Qi said he was chasing the pig immortal grass and entered into the examination by mistake, and in the end he just disappeared.

    "I remember, that person is not simple."

    "He came for the pig fairy grass, will he appear again?"

    "Not easy to say." Qing Mo didn''t know too much about the medicinal nts, not to mention that he hadn''t yet had the time to get involved when they encountered the pig fairy grassst time, much less how valuable it was as a medicinal nt.

    "Next time we go to the Library I have to check it out." Qian Wanyu muttered.

    Dongfang Minghui was busy making pills for senior brother Li Yunan, since she promised him some after a month. The other party would provide all the herbs needed, and she almost forgot about it again. She was really afraid of him showing up to brush his presence.

    She simply took this tense period of time to refine the marrow cleansing pills in her room.

    Qian Wanyu was in the next room studying the formations carefully, reading all the books she brought back from the library and even borrowed a new batch. The two seem to have returned to their previous state, each doing their own thing.

    After Dongfang Minghui finished refining a batch of marrow cleansing pills, she put them into a porcin bottle, intending to give it to Yong Xing and he could give it to senior brother Li Yunan for her.

    "Ouch."

    As soon as she returned, she saw Wei Junyi fall down in the small courtyard, and the tools in his hands fell all over the ground.

    "Little Colour, look, what''s that?"

    She came a little closer before she noticed that there was a thin thread at the ankle of Wei Junyi, which tugged all the way down and actually found that it was grass. It was not quite the same as the knock-knock grass, it was very lush just like a human hair, and each thin thread of grass was spreading upward a little.

    The fat doll came closer and frowned strangely, "Isn''t this ck love silk? How can it appear here?"

    Seeing those ck threadsing this way, Dongfang Minghui immediately held Little Colour and ran to the side of Blue Star Dream. She used her consciousness tomunicate with it, "Blue Star Dream, how did this thing appear in the courtyard?"

    Blue Star Dream did not move at all, not to mention the thorn branches, it stood still like an ordinary tree, even those thorn branches on the wall were like an ornament.

    Dongfang Minghui and Little Colour looked at each other, and both of them saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.

    "Ah, help."

    Wei Junyi''s other ankle was still entangled and was about to be pulled to the side by the ck love silk.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately fished out ten flying needles from within her space ring which was shot in unison on a point of the thin silk, breaking it off one by one.

    "Little Colour, pull him over."

    Little Colour''s vines were on the other side''s two arms, and with a gentle tug, they pulled Wei Junyi over to Blue Star Dream.

    "Pharmacist Qian, fortunately, you are here, otherwise-" Wei Junyi stopped halfway and had to gasp twice, "Why is there such a horrible thing inside our small courtyard, and what is that thing that just tied my feet? "

    Dongfang Minghui directly interrupted the other party, "Little Colour, do you feel that we are still in the small courtyard?"

    Why did she have an unreal feeling, all the medicinal nts in her yard she couldn''t speak to yet she could speak to Little Colour. This is not normal.

    She suddenly remembered the first time she met the pig fairy grass and they got trapped deep in a formation.

    "We are in the small courtyard."

    "It still is the small courtyard, but it''s also not the small courtyard."

    If it is her own courtyard, such a big movement would make Seventh sister hear, even if she cannot hear, Blue Star Dream would always give her a little response, but now there is no response.

    "Love Flower, we seem to have been lured into a formation by the pig fairy grass again."

    Dongfang Minghui helplessly said that now they should be in a formation within a formation, Seventh sister had set up a formation to catch the pig fairy grass without her knowledge and the pig fairy grass must''ve thought to drag her down as well.

    A flower appeared at the same time between Love Flower and Lucky. Seeing Wei Junyi on the side, the two medicinal nts retracted at the same time.

    "It''s a formation no doubt."

    She didn''t understand formations so she simply sat cross-legged, and the ck love silk on the opposite side kept staring at them. Wei Junyi had injured both legs and leaned on the branches of Blue Star Dream. He didn''t say a word but his face turned pale with pain, and he clenched his teeth stubbornly.

    Thest time it was a stone formation, the eye of the formation was the pig fairy grass, the only grass in the stone formation, this time the eye of the formation should also be this cunning grass right?

    The ck love silk opposite them saw that they did not move and tried to stretch out countless ck silk strands towards them to surround from all directions.

    Being so provoked by the other side, the fat doll was angry, it almost leapt up with a mass of overwhelming vines behind, one group spread slowly along the ground, one from the airbined to form arge.

    The two of them fought against each other and Dongfang Minghui still thought that the fat baby was great.

    Little Colour''s vine very nonchntly blocked off the ck love silk decisively and quickly. The ck love silk was couldn''t just let it go and wrapped up its vines as well. Little Colour''s vine were filled with dense tangles of its love silk.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the ck love silk''s mass of silk strands and her scalp was numb. People with a phobia for this would probably faint.

    "It would be nice if there was fire."

    She murmured, probably rted to her training method, plus she was closer to nts, she has not been around many fire Spiritual Masters, she always felt that one day a big fire would burn her own body.

    So she also didn''t carry any tools to make fire.

    "I have some."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked back and realized that the voice wasing from Wei Junyi''s mouth who was also looking at Little Colour and ck love silkfighting.

    "I can help you make a fire."

    "Make it."

    Since there was a torch that would definitelypletely solve the ck love silk, maybe the formation could be broken.

    Wei Junyi nodded and pulled out some flints from his pocket. He wiped it lightly, and sparks suddenly appeared

    "Ah"

    Dongfang Minghui then saw the other party wince and throw the flint in his hand to the ground, fire met wood and it quickly burst into mes, burning off arge part of the thorny branch of Blue Star Dream which seemed as if it was going to spread.

    Wei Jun seemed to sense that he had done something wrong, so he backed up several steps and lowered his head to Minghui like a daughter asking for punishment.

    "Stupid."

    Couldn''t even handle a flint. Dongfang Minghui was almost angry enough to faint. She untied her clothes and took out some water from her space ring to pour and put out the fire. Seeing the Blue Star Dream''s thorny branches destroyed by fire made her heartbroken.

    But she also picked up a branch that was on fire and stepped toward the ck silk. She looked at those ck silk strands that came at her from all sides and she brandished the torch in an arc to make a sporadic fire.

    In the blink of an eye, the fire instantly caught on and started devouring the ck silk. The ck silk flower shrunk back but the me followed.

    Little Colour saw the sparks below and was so scared that all its vines retracted.

    It jumped onto Dongfang Minghui''s back and two fat hands strangled her neck, "Have thought about how to put it out!?"

    "When it''s done burning, it will be extinguished."

    The medicinal nts wisely backed far away from the ck love silk, and Dongfang Minghui saw the ck love silk dancing around while on fire, like a dying man trying to get out of its misery. She looked at Wei Junyi bathing in the orange glow and found that the other party was motionless since a while ago.

    What''s more crucial is that the injury on his foot seems to be fine

    She took a step forward, went to the side of ck Silk Flower to light up another thorn branch and scaring Little Colour into choking her directly, almost making her neck break.

    "What are you still ying with that for?"

    "Nothing." Dongfang Minghuiughed and held up the thorn branch to the side of Wei Junyi, the fire was so close to the face of the other side, Wei Junyi''s face turned white and beads of sweat slid down his cheeks one by one.

    "P-pharmacist Qian, what do you want to do?"

    Dongfang Minghui swayed it a little and smiled, "I don''t want to do anything, I suddenly want to y with fire today, by the way, Junyi, when will the purple cloud fruit your brother saidst time be delivered? Didn''t he treasure it?"

    Wei Junyi''s face stiffened, then shook his head, "I''m not sure, my brother has always made up his own mind about things."

    "So that''s how it is."

    Dongfang Minghui showed an extremely brilliant smile towards him, and the torch in her hand was even casually tossed towards to the other party''s body.

    "Ah"

    "Catch it, it is the pig fairy grass."

    As soon as they heard the three words pig fairy grass, Little Colour, Love Flower and Lucky all came to life.

    As soon as Wei Junyi''s body caught fire, a grass that looked like a pig''s tail flew out then turned around and ran away.

    Dongfang Minghui poured some water to extinguish the fire and then went to look at Wei Junyi''s body. When she put out the fire and looked up again, the small courtyard seemed to be back to normal.

    "Seventh sister."

    She shouted towards the room.

    Wei Junyi was still lying softly on the ground, his body was intact, and what had just happened in the formation seemed like a dream.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Love Flower, Lucky and Little Colour and the cunning Pig Fairy Grass were all gone.

    Qian Wanyu walked out of the room to find the other party''s outer clothes were taken off and she was sitting next to a stone bench, there was also Wei Junyi on the ground who was for some reason lying motionless.

    "A formation?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Just now, both Junyi and I were pulled into its formation by the Pig Fairy Grass."

    She thought that Wei Junyi was a fake, but she didn''t expect that the Pig Fairy Grass was hiding on Wei Junyi''s body, it was really cunning and unpredictable! She grabbed Qian Wanyu''s hand, "Seventh sister, now all four of them are inside your formation, can you let them out?"

    "Yes, but it will take time."

    Finally, she could catch that pig fairy nt, Dongfang Minghui still had to get the Love Flower leaves from it.

    Three medicinal nts and a magic nt entered the formation and were suddenly dumbfounded. Love Flower and Lucky discussed with Little Colour and the three unanimously agreed to cooperate. Little Colour was even drooling, it felt a huge spiritual power from this grass. If it could swallow it, it can certainly recover up to 70% of its previous power.

    With this goal in mind, the three medicinal nts set out to capture the pig fairy grass.

    Qian Wanyu initially set up a very simple formation to bind the medicinal nts, but after the formation was activated she realized that the things used to set up the formation were all high-level formation stones, the small formation had hardened into arge formation with the effect of these high-level formation stones!

    "This thing is really magical, no wonder the pig fairy grass was persistent in trying to take them back."

    Qian Wanyu was speaking the truth, the pig fairy grass was after all originally a medicinal nt that could use formations. If it used these things as well the consequences were simply unimaginable.

    "The difficulty factor of the formation has increased, if you want them toe out, I must personally go into the formation and check how much and what function of the formation has actually improved."

    Since it''s his own formation, he had the most knowledge.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, "Seventh sister, you say you need to go into the formation yourself?"

    "Yes, keep guard outside, do not let strangers approach."

    Qian Wanyu said and directly approached the formation.

    "Aiya, Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui was flustered, she thought she should follow Female Protagonist and go in since Seventh sister had no way tomunicate with the flowers. Nothing will happenright?

    She did not dare to rush in. In case the formation was constantly changing, who knows what she''d encounter, if she does not meet Seventh sister, how long would it be for someone to find them?

    "Well."

    Wei Junyiy on the ground for a while and gradually woke up. He opened his eyes and hazily saw Pharmacist Qian standing right in front of him, he was so scared that he got up directly from the ground, "Sorry, Pharmacist Qian, I didn''t fall asleep on purpose."

    Sleeping?

    Dongfang Minghui saw that he was still in good spirits and put her mind at ease, not bothering to exin so much to the other party, "It''s okay, you''re probably too tired, go back and rest so that you can have the energy to help me take care of these medicinal nts tomorrow."

    After saying goodbye to her, Wei Junyi walked back step by step, but in his heart, he was puzzled, why did he sleep so ufortably today?

    After he left, Dongfang Minghui walked to the side of Blue Star Dream and did not see any burning branches, she almost really believed that everything that happened in the formation was real. She just sat on the trunk of Blue Star Dream and waited quietly.

    Qian Wanyu entered the formation and first went to the location of the nine stones she had ced. Then she took some time to find Love Flower, Lucky and Little Colour, the three nts were ganging up on the pig fairy grass using all sorts of roots, vines, leaves and other nt parts.

    Each of the medicinal nts were injured with some leaves and petals scattered. There were so many it looked like she had just missed a big fight.

    If the pig fairy grass was in the main formation by itself, it could almost fight to the death with these three nts. But this was someone else''s formation, it would only be beaten not to mention all its opponents were medicinal nts whose intelligence was not inferior. There was even a magic nt that seemed to be drooling!

    For the first time, the pig''s fairy grass felt like it had walked into a trap sending itself into the tiger''s mouth!

    "I can take you out."

    The pig fairy grass couldn''t fight, so it can only dodge Love Flower and Little Colour''s attacks hoping that the other party would let it go.

    As a result, Love Flower directly shook its head, pointing at it arrogantly, "I have long wanted to beat you up."

    Since Love Flower took the lead, Lucky was certainly fine with it. Little Colour was happy to see I and wanted to wait until it was weak to swallow the whole pig fairy grass. That was how the big battle started.

    When Qian Wanyu came, the battle was nearing its end.

    "You guys don''t look like you want to go out at all."

    As soon as they heard the words go out, Love Flower and Lucky immediately stood up, two medicinal nts one left and one right mped the beaten pig fairy grass, while the fat doll grabbed its pig tail and licked its lips

    Even saliva was about to drip down.

    Although she could not understand their words, but it was still gratifying to see the three medicinal nts unite to deal with enemies. Before she left, she took a look at those leftover roots and leaves on the ground, for some reason, she picked up a bag and swept them all into the bag.

    "Seventh sister, you guys are finally out."

    Dongfang Minghui had been on guard outside for several days until just now when she felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy in the small courtyard and immediately jumped down from the trunk of Blue Star Dream. As expected, she saw Qian Wanyu walking out one by one with the three little nts.

    The Pig Fairy Grass was surrounded in the middle, and before she had time to ask, Little Colour popped up behind her, shaking her head and kept shouting in her ears as well as in her soul sea, "It belongs to me me me."

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache, this little partner wanted to eat a nt againthis problem when could it change ah.

    "Not now."

    The origin of the pig fairy grass has not been clearly investigated, not to mention that this nt opened up its wisdom. Seeing Little Colour eat it raw always gave her a bad feeling to think of.

    "Why!?" Little Colour was so angry that it directly pinched her ears, Dongfang Minghui let out a cry of pain, and felt a lightness on her back.

    Little Colour was directly dragged down by Seventh sister and Seventh sister''s long whip flung out.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Qian Wanyu already couldn''t stand to see these little guys hogging Dongfang Minghui, and she got even more angry seeing them bullying her Ninth Sister, "Don''t let me see a second time."

    Dongfang Minghui had also only seen this stern side of seventh sister for her. She walked over and caressed the other''s hand holding the water thunder whip, "Seventh sister, do not get angry with Little Colour, it is just ying with me. "

    Little Colour sat on its two legs and started to cry, "wah wah wah". How could it let such a fierce furnace go to Minghui?!

    On the other side the pig fairy grass was secretly happy, don''t think it did not hear the magic nt say it wanted to eat it just nowit deserved such a fate hmph.

    Love Flower pped it from behind, the pig fairy grass was immediately knocked blind, "Don''t be so sneaky, you think you can still run ah, try run again I''ll break your legs, then let it eat you."

    Dongfang Minghui looked over.

    Seventh sister who could not understand anything didn''t notice and she patted her chest secretly. Fortunately, Seventh sister did not see such a funny picture. Why did she think that these medicinal nts were actually very happy? This was such a bunch of naughty nts.

    "Tie it up don''t let it run away, trying to catch it is again is not easy."

    Qian Wanyu gave her advice and Dongfang Minghui immediately used a bundle of strong magic rope to bundle up the pig fairy grass then she threw it to Love Flower and Lucky, "For the time being I''ll leave it to you."

    Love Flower and Lucky dragged the Pig Fairy Grass into the space ring.

    Little Colour also ran into her soul sea with a grunt, and the cheerful scene became empty again.

    "Seventh sister, how did you lure it into your formation?"<blockquote>

    Thank you to all Donators, Ad clickers, Readers and Commentors. You all contribute to more chapters of MIWW!!

    Minghui x Wanyu ship sailing</blockquote>

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    "This."

    Qian Wanyu took out a greenish formation stone from her space, the one Ninth Sister used to fake the Elven Heart'' that day, "Pig Fairy Grass hid it so deep and treasured it so much, I guessed it must be something important after seeing you holding it that day."

    The formation core used this thing and it not only captured a cunning spirit grass at the same time it also let her know the use of this precious thing, really killing two birds with one stone.

    "But"

    Dongfang Minghui a little confused, she also deliberately put one under her pillow, the result was the pig fairy grass didn''te?

    Qian Wanyu fingertips twirled on it ying with the green formation stone in her hand, "This is probably the cunningness of the pig fairy grass, if it went to get it it would in turn reveal its existence. If it does, maybe you''d still feel that you guessed wrong and not pursue the previous matter, it can then intensify the trouble for you and finally make you a scapegoat for a big matter, why not give it up temporarily?"

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her forehead, she saw the formation stone was still under the pillow, really it''s just like Seventh sister said she did doubt whether she''d guessed wrong. Who would expect this pig fairy grass'' intelligence is so high, it''s much higher than the little cuties in her space ring.

    "Aiya, no wonder so many people want to catch it." It would be good to catch it and beat it up.

    "Seventh sister, since you said this is a formation stone, and it is used to set up formations these things are wasted on me, I''ll give them to you."

    Dongfang Minghui took them out from her space ring and gave the things to Qian Wanyu, she didn''t need it anyway.

    Qian Wanyu shook her head and refused, "You''d better keep it for now, maybe it will be useful soon."

    "Hm?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled and took out a pouch from her space ring and handed it to her, "Here you go."

    The pouch was beautiful andrge, both sides of the pouch were embroidered with roses, the front side was a blooming rose flower, the other side was a cluster of budding roses, Dongfang Minghui''s first thought was this was the logo of the Rose House. She took it and felt the embroidery on it with her hand, the weight of the pouch was very light, she weighed it and shook it a little, curiously asking, "Seventh sister, what is in the bag?"

    "Go back to your room and see for yourself."

    Qian Wanyu said, smiled and stroked her head, and went back to her room to continue to study formations.

    So mysterious?

    Dongfang Minghui returned to her room and poured out the contents of the pouch. She was a little dumbfounded, her heart fell a bit seeing that it was some leaves and things but she did a full 360 when she realised it was several leaves from Love Flower.

    Among them was also some small broken vines and other petals which she recognised were Lucky''s.

    "Oooh, this other one should be from the pig fairy grass right?!"

    She picked up a small curled up de of grass and looked around curiously, these things added up to what she seemed to understand. No wonder they were all in such a mess when they just came out of the formation. Seems thosegroup of little guys had already fought hard in the formation?

    Dongfang Minghui immediately moved all those scattered leaves and petals on the table back to the pouch. Seventh sister helped her a lot with this. She hurriedly ran out of the courtyard and went to the back of the mountain to find some supplementary medicines.

    After all the ingredients were matched, she ced the ck mist contained in a small porcin vase on the table then took the remnant leaves of Love Flower and the auxiliary medicine to refine it into a potion, she propped her head up and looked at it for a while, and somehow a crazy idea sprang up in her mind.

    She crushed Little Colour''s truncated vine into a medicinal juice as well and filled it into a vase then crushed some of the small grass tail of the pig fairy grass and Lucky''s flowers.

    Soon, four porcin vases were filled with the juice from the leaves of Love Flower, Lucky, Little Colour''s vines and the grass liquid of the pig fairy grass.

    She kept Love Flower and Lucky''s juices together and then poured it into a small porcin bottle. She couldn''t see the situation in the porcin bottle with her naked eyes. She simply used her inner vision to see the inside clearly through spiritual power.

    The ck mist quickly dissipated under the liquid and divided into several strands. The colour of the ck mist became a lot lighter, but the remaining ck mist was particrly stubborn, it just wouldn''t disappear.

    She recorded the results of the experiment and thought about it. The results this time seemed to be faster thanst time, but the form of the potion hadn''t changed much, she only added the crushed flower petal liquid from Lucky. Dongfang Minghui rubbed her chin with two fingers.

    She suddenly thought of what Love Flower had said before, that the pollen of Lucky could give faster results, the auxiliary medicine was also meant to promote the maximum effect of Love Flower''s medicinal properties, but from this conclusion, the liquid of Lucky was more effective than other auxiliary medicine.

    Next, she did a second experiment, this time she did not add any auxiliary medicine, she softened the Love Flower juice and Lucky''s flower liquid into a mixture of 1:1, then poured the entire vase of liquid into the ck fog, she found an even stranger phenomenon.

    The speed at which the ck mist disappeared was a minute faster than just now, and it was indeed faster than the speed using other auxiliary medicine. However, this time the ck mist shrank into a small mass but did not split into several strands like before and the color did not fade.

    Dongfang Minghui recorded this in her notebook, then she picked up Little Colour''s vine juice and added a few drops in the porcin vase, she then put it down and wanted to take a look but almost got scared enough to throw the vase away!

    She saw the ck fog that wasn''t moving before start to move wildly as if trying to run away from the few drops of vine juice, meanwhile as if absorbing something, the vine liquid above the ck mist had a tendency to berger. In the end, no matter how the ck fog struggled it didn''t matter as the entire jar became filled with the vine juice

    Every time it tried to run, Dongfang Minghui found that the ck fog was getting smaller, at first it was not noticeable, but when the juice started to fill up more and more of the jar, the ck fog became smaller and smaller, the gap between the two became very obvious.

    Until finally, the ck fog disappearedpletely,pletely absorbed by the vine juice.

    Dongfang Minghui''s irregr heartbeat gradually slowed down, she picked up the porcin vase that had just been marked, and asked incredulously, "Little Colour?"

    No way, she''d never thought Little Colour had the ability to fight the ck fog. Before, the small death qi injured Little Colour so badly it couldn''t maintain its human form, this ck fog was even stronger than the death qi how did Little Colour do it?

    However, the facts were in front of her she had to believe.

    Gathering all the things on the table into her space ring, she rushed back to the small courtyard.

    "Pharmacist Qian."

    Qian Wanyu met Wei Junyi in the small courtyard, she wanted to knock on Seventh sister''s door and looked back at Wei Junyi, "Junyi, today the medicinal nts in the small courtyard I''ll take care of myself, you go back early to rest and prepare for this month''s test. "

    Wei Junyi was bbergasted for a moment then quickly reacted to Dongfang Minghui''s words, "Err yes, Pharmacist Qian."

    The door to the room behind also opened, and Qian Wanyu looked at Wei Junyi as well.

    After a moment of fumbling and putting the bucket he was holding where it was, Wei Junyi silently walked away.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu pulled the person to her room as soon as she could and had Qing Mo simply set a formation in the room.

    Dongfang Minghui saw Seventh sister''s books all over the table, she casually picked up a few and put them on the ground, after freeing up a little space, she took all her bottles and jars out from the space.

    Qian Wanyu was afraid that she didn''t have enough room, so she just swept off all the books she was reading off the table onto the floor to give her more room.

    "Ninth Sister, you found something?"

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui still had an unreal feeling, she could hardly believe that Little Colour was actually the solution to suppress the ck fog, even more so, she couldn''t believe that she had found this kind of method by just guessing blindly.

    It was incredible.

    Qian Wanyu saw her dumbfounded look and couldn''t help butugh, looking at her expectantly, "Tell Seventh sister."

    "Seventh sister, Little Colour it can actually suppress the ck mist and can destroy them." Dongfang Minghui''s speech was a bit messy, she was too excited, she just couldn''t control her excitement and thrill on the way back.

    She took out all the experiments she had done before, especially the bottle that wasst doused with Little Colour''s vine juice and showed it to Qian Wanyu, her hand was still trembling a little, "Seventh sister, look look. The poisonous mist in this porcin bottle turned into this."

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and put the vase aside without looking at it then embraced the person from behind into her arms resting her head on her neck, "Ninth Sister, Seventh sister is tired, stay with me for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui was held tightly by the person behind her and the emotions in her heart slightly calmed down, but this posture always reminded her of some subtle thingsshe unconsciously moved a little.

    Qian Wanyu arm slightly loosened, took a deep breath and released her, "It''s okay, Ninth Sister you continue."

    "Huh?"

    When the Female Protagonist suddenly turned into a polite woman instead of the lustful one she was a little ufortable.

    "This is the three groups of experiments I did today, I used the juice from Love Flower, Lucky and Little Colour, these two bottles used the juice from Love Flower and Lucky, thisst bottle used the vine juice from Little Colour, Seventh sister take a look."

    Qian Wanyu used her inner vision and clearly saw the changes in the three porcin vases.

    In thest porcin bottle she couldn''t even see the ck mist, just a little greenish liquid, "In that case, why don''t you continue to use Little Colour''s juice to treat Toothless, if it''s true or false, we''ll soon know."

    "Yes, yes we should try it."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately went inside the next room and carried Toothless over and ced him on Seventh sister''s bed.

    "Mother mother mother."

    Suddenly running into an unfamiliar environment, Toothless was a little unustomed, plus the room''s scent was too aggressive it felt a dangerous aura inside so it was very uneasy.

    "Good boy, if Little Colour''s juice works, you''ll be well soon."

    Little Toothless became more active when it heard this, in recent months because of its forelimbs being injured and the hindlimbs being inconvenient it couldn''t do anything besides roll around. She estimates that if she couldn''t refine a pill for Toothless this would be a big psychological shadow for it.

    Qian Wanyu sped her hands to her chest, quietly watching Ninth Sister, if not for this little guy, Ninth Sister would not be tossing and turning for several months.

    As soon as Toothless saw Qian Wanyu he immediately showed his teeth. Dongfang Minghui casually took out a teething stick from her space ring and threw it into his mouth. In someone else'' room it should behave better.

    Toothless aggrievedly chewed on the teething stick and soon felt the pain from the forelimbs.

    "Oooh wahhh-"

    With its mouth open, the teething stick slid down the corner of his mouth onto the bed, and Toothless rolled on the bed in pain.

    "Toothless, bear with it."

    Dongfang Minghui put the remaining bit of medicinal juice back into her space ring, if it really works, this little bit of medicinal juice may have a life-saving effectter.

    Seeing Ninth Sister stretch out her hand to press Toothless down, Qian Wanyu caught her hand first, "Ninth Sister, don''t spoil it too much, it has to rely on itself."

    There are some pains that must be borne by oneself.

    "But, Seventh sister, Toothless is moving around like this, the medicine just applied on it will be easily spilled!"

    "Let''s press one side each."

    So, Toothless soon found itself unable to move, two strong hands pressed it down and it wailed and screamed, there was a sharp pain in its front limbs.

    "Seventh sister, look."

    The previously stubborn ck fog started to move as if trying to escape the juice but it was inevitable as little by little it was swallowed up by the juice.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the ck fog disappearpletely, and Toothless had a bloody hole left in its paws. She used a cloth to clean off the juice and applied a little medicine to Toothless'' paws then wrapped it with a clean cloth.

    "Toothless, be good and get well, you''ll be fine soon."

    Toothless looked at her pitifully, his eyes still watery, it was in so much pain just now that tears even fell out of his eyes, it stretched out a paw and found that it didn''t seem to hurt as much.

    "Ninth Sister, you are my pride and joy."

    Having witnessed this miracle with her own eyes, the corners of Qian Wanyu''s mouth lifted up in a smile and she praised the other party.

    Dongfang Minghui was soplimented by her that her face turned red. Everything today was a coincidence, thanks to Seventh sister, if she hadn''t casually handed her the things from before from the fight between those nts, she wouldn''t have had this idea.

    ording to her usual thinking, she would have been just kept trying Love Flower''s leaves.

    So the real hero of all this was Seventh sister.

    It really was the heroine''s halo which always brought unexpected rewards!

    "Seventh sister, you''re the one who gave me this reminder." Dongfang Minghui spread her hands and took out the bag.

    Qian Wanyu gently stroked her slightly red cheeks and said in a rare and serious manner, "No matter what, don''t say anything about this to anyone for the time being, you should understand what it means that the holder of treasures will always be seen as guilty right?"<blockquote>

    TL: This basically just means that people will target her because she holds something rare/valuable.</blockquote>

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, if the Dean asked, she was going to say it was an effect of Love Flower''s leaves.

    The small courtyard was full of spiritual energy, coupled with her careful care, little Toothless'' forelimbs soon recovered again, when shepletely released it Toothless cheerfully jumped off the bed to the ground. It hadn''t walked for several months so it immediately tripped and rolled into a ball before mming into the wall andpletely lying on the ground.

    Since it didn''t listen to her warnings before it was really asking for this, Dongfang Minghui saw the little one lying on the ground for a long time before standing up and spitting out some bloodied teeth from its mouth.

    "Mother mother mother."

    The voice was aggrieved to the point of no return.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately propped open its mouth and took a look, its lower jaw had a bloody hole, originally there were two sharp teeth on both sides like a tiger, now well, the right side only had half left the other half was on the ground.

    Toothless looked like he was about to cry.

    How could she still scold him now, so she just triedforting, "It''s okay, your teeth will definitely be recedter, you''ll grow out new ones then."

    The first time I saw it, I had to go back to my room. Toothless, first step by step, there is no hurry."

    Since it wasn''t a death sentence, Toothless quickly emerged from the depressive state of missing half a tooth. It had just taken a step and fell on the ground again, but this time it was faster thanst time. Dongfang Minghui hurriedly picked up the half-tooth on the ground and put in her space ring then held its forelimbs, carefully guiding it, "Toothless, go step by step, no hurry."

    "Yes, Toothless, that''s the way to go, slowly. Walk steadily and then run."

    The first fall must have been heavy, thinking of the bloody hole in its jaw, Dongfang Minghui wanted to get a pill from her space ring to help it. She waited until Toothless was tired of walking then she went over to help him apply the medicine, "Do not lick it, understand?"

    Toothless whimpered.

    Dongfang Minghui let Toothless y in the small courtyard by itself, and she looked at it from time to time through the window in the room, "Love Flower, bring out the pig fairy grass."

    Since the day the pig fairy grass was caught, Little Colour also squeezed into the space ring to y, so the space ring had three medicinal nts and a magic nt, this heaven shaking team all ganged up to bully the pig fairy grass.

    When the pig fairy grass was carried out by Love Flower, it was almost on itsst legs.

    "Wow, how did the pig fairy grass turn into this?"

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, before this pig fairy grass could run like a gust of wind even those several medicinal nts could not catch up with it and now it looked like it was half dead, it was only a few days!

    The pig fairy grass limped sadly towards Dongfang Minghui, "C-can you take your magic nt away"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes faintly nced at the fat doll on the side who was drooling over the pig fairy grass and crossed her arms pretending not to know what was going on, "Little Colour did it do something to you?"

    Seeing Little Colour''s greedy face, she wanted to cover her eyes. This was too tant ah!

    Love Flower and Lucky sealed the exits everywhere to avoid the pig fairy grass escaping again, they both experienced firsthand the cunning nature of this pig fairy grass.

    The pig fairy grass wailed and lifted its pig tail which used to have three curls and now two were missing then it let out a disgruntled usation, "Everytime all it does is bite! Everytime it will try sneak a bite of meEVERYTIME!"

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself, this little guy was quite pitiful but it was also a cunning medicinal nt, she had to scare it well so it behaved properly from now on, "Little Colour wants to y with you, it means it likes you ah, otherwise it won''t do this to you."

    Little Colour wouldn''t bother with anything it doesn''t like, it will avoid it.

    Little Colour listened and decisively wanted to praise its partner, it immediately jumped to the other side''s back, "Stupid Minghui, let''s make a deal, I won''t eat it just give it to me hehe I''ll help you give it some good training."

    Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t fall for Little Colour''s trick either. If the pig fairy grass fell into Little Colour''s hands it will definitely note back!

    "I don''t want it to like me! Look at the wounds on my body. D-don''t give me to it I can help you find a lot of treasures." The pig fairy grass was frightened by Little Colour''s words, and simply begged.

    Once it heard the word treasure, Love Flower revealed a contemptuous gaze, "Who knows if it is true or not, how about you go find us a little treasure right now."

    "Boo hoo, don''t give me to it!!"

    Seeing that the other party was even crying dew drops so pitifully, it really looked frightened of Little Colour. A good spiritual grass was actually destroyed by these three nts into this, Dongfang Minghui flicked a finger at the fat doll''s head, causing the little vine on top of the other party''s head to sway then helplessly said, "Pig fairy grass how about you follow me for the time being. "

    Little Colour this big devil could actually even scare a medicinal nt into this state. Sometimes it was really hard to think of it as the same sort of species

    "Give me give me!" Little Colour protested on the side.

    "Look at it, it''s going to die if I give it to you."

    Love Flower and Lucky expressed no opinion, Little Colour barked and roared for a while but seeing that Dongfang Minghui was determined, it did not force itself, and simply returned to her soul sea, intending to keep an eye on the Pig Fairy Grass hmph just see what tricks this medicinal nt can y hehe.

    Love Flower and Lucky also returned back into her space ring and she found that Dongfang Minghui and this Pig Fairy Grass were the only ones left, it looked at her with an aggrieved voice, "This lock is so ufortable for me, can you help me unlock it?"

    Dongfang Minghui did not take its words to heart at all, the pig fairy grass was cunning, this was more than likely just it trying to pull a fast one. She ced a bottle of spiritual liquid in front of it, "Drink the spiritual liquid, you will not feel as much pain."

    The Pig Fairy Grass first explored it using its fat pig ears, and immediately avoided it after smelling it once, it seemed to be quite disgusted, "It''s not good."

    "Then don''t eat hmph."

    Actually dared to dislike the spirit fluid she refined, this bottle was already one of her best ones. She only ever used a bit of it for other medicinal nts and now this little nt wanted to bite the hand that fed it. Dongfang Minghui took the spirit liquid back again with an unhappy expression.

    The Pig Fairy Grass struggled and found itself unable to break free from the chains, it pleaded, but saw the other party was simply indifferent so it simply chose to remain silent.

    When it quieted down, Dongfang Minghui directly threw it into another space ring alone in confinement.

    "Hmm have to think of a way."

    The Pig Fairy Grass'' escape speed was first-ss, she had to think of a way to hold the Pig Fairy Grass or else if it tried to escape it would be hard to catch it again.

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui intended to go to the Library.

    As soon as she left the pharmacy, she suddenly felt someone following behind her, she turned around and there was nothing. She walked for a while and then turned to the garden of lovers, the strange feeling became more intense, she elerated her pace and the other party seems to have also elerated their pace.

    Seeing the couple''s garden, she suddenly had a n, anyway, she hadn''t set up a stall for a long time, why not open one today?

    She took out a stall sign from the space ring and spread out a mat on the ground, and then casually took out ten porcin bottles, "Selling pills."

    She shouted out and suddenly there was a person in front of her.

    The other party stood in front of her with the sun behind him hiding his full profile. She raised her head and could see a rough outline of the other party. The other party had a medium height about the same height as Mu Sheng. Among men, this height was a bit short. She pointed to the ten porcin bottles in front of her. Junior brother, what pills do you want?"

    "Junior brother? How do you know that I am a junior brother and not a senior brother?"

    The other party also squatted down, a pretty face appeared in Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, the other party had a pair of beautiful eyes, high nose, slightly thin good-looking lips, his smile had a hint of an evil vor, the other party''s deep blue eyes made his face look very appealing like a mixed-race child.

    She had seen many handsome men in the seven-coloured continent, but never one who couldbine heroic and handsome together.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes angrily, "Little brother, you don''t strike up a conversation like that. If you flirt with me, be careful of not being beaten. Quickly say, what pills do you want, I refuse to talk on other things."

    Almost as soon as the other party appeared, she could be sure that it was this person who had followed her here, his aura was slightly invasive, but not quite the most overpowering kind, at least she felt no killing intent from the other party.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the surroundings. There were a lot of people. Even if there was something wrong, at least she had no problem saving her lfie.

    "You are such a beautiful girl, making a person lose their soul at first nce, unable to forget. I''ll buy all the pills here and hope for a chance to meet with you, how about tonight you apany me"

    Dongfang Minghui handed all the pills to the other party, "A total of five hundred spirit stones."

    The other side did not say anything and directly knocked her jade te, she soon found that the other side transferred a total of five hundred and twenty spirit stones, "Hey, five hundred spirit stones, why do you give me these extra twenty more spirit stones for? Take it back."

    The corners of the man''s mouth raised and he threw a wink towards her, "Five hundred and twenty, don''t forget it, that''s what I want from you, you know."

    After saying that, he took the pills and walked away.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the other party''s back until it disappeared then reacted, five two zero, 520, it definitely didn''t mean what she thought it meant right!?<blockquote>

    TL: This might be a hard reference to get if you''re not in china. 520 basically means I love you, the implication here is that this person who just randomly said 520 is also from Earth because no one here could know this!

    HINT  This person in question is likely Wei Junyi''s brother ?</blockquote>

    "Sister, do you still have pills for sale here?"

    "No more."

    She had no intention of setting up a stall, when she met this five hundred and twenty, she had no intention of doing anything else. She simply packed the mat into her space ring and went back to calm down.

    The purpose of the other party following her, is it to pass a message to her? Dongfang Minghui almost couldn''t believe it. Was there another traveller in the seven coloured continent? It looks like the other party seems to know who she is as well

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, if she had known this, she should have stopped the person just now to ask clearly.

    After walking back to the courtyard and sitting on the stone bench for a moment, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t gone to the library yet.

    "Toothless?"

    Underneath Blue Star Dream''s tree, Toothless was on all fours ying with its thorny branch, every time its paws were about to hook, Blue Star Dream quickly pulled the thorny branch up a little higher, sheughed and watched for a moment before returning to her room to refine some potions.

    Since knowing that Little Colour''s vines are the best medicine for suppressing ck fog, she racked her brain and still didn''t know how to ask her little friend to let it contribute some vines, that naughty Little Colour will probably want to take the pig fairy grass in exchange

    Each and every one of these medicinal nts gave her a headache.

    "Little Colour, I want to make pills, can you give me some of your vine?"

    The fat doll sat on the ground and rolled its eyes like a scoundrel, propping up its fat head with two hands and its vine on top of its head swung mischievously as if he was showing off something.

    "Just one?"

    The fat doll shook its head.

    Dongfang Minghui almost puffed up in anger, she sat on the ground and looked at it, "What medicinal nts do you want in the future, I will do my best to get them."

    Little Colour heard this and immediately shook its head, "No."

    "Then give me one of your vine branches."

    "Heh it''s not that I can''t."

    Little Colour readily agreed, Dongfang Minghui listened to its voice and felt there was another purpose, unsurprisingly, the other party then said, "If I give you one, lend me the pig fairy grass for two days to y."

    y?

    She saw Little Colour talk about pig fairy grass while drooling and shook her headthis y would probably end up with the pig fairy grass being disabled

    "No? Then one day is enough, I promise not to eat it." Little Colour saw her shake her head and immediately lowered its cost, two days and one day is actually not much difference, anyway it wasn''t a big deal since it was just a vine branch which it had a lot of.

    This kind of business was simply too profitable.

    "Deal."

    One person and one magic nt happily reached an agreement.

    To show her its good mood, Little Colour provided a long and thick vine branch, and Dongfang Minghui thought to herself that her little friend had done a very good job this time, she expressed her satisfaction by giving the pig fairy grass away for an extra day.

    But soon she found a problem, she took a small part of the vine branch and refined out a pure medicinal liquid, thinking of the space ring that was once contaminated by the ck mist, she intended to pour a bottle of medicinal liquid into it to purify it.

    To her surprise, the vine liquid was quickly swallowed by the ck fog within the space ring after entering it, in the end not even a drop remained.

    "What''s going on?"

    Thest experiment clearly worked, even the wounds on Toothless'' forelimbs had healed, so how could this suddenly happen.

    She searched for many reasons and extracted an extra equal amount, took out a part of the ck mist and put it in a small porcin vase, poured the liquid into it, the situation was exactly the same as the one in the space ring, and she did a few more tests in disbelief.

    "Could it be that I am wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui flipped through her notes, reading and re-reading thest time she did it sessfully, trying to crack her head to find the problem.

    Time passed little by little, and how many days had passed, even she was not sure.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu pushed open the door and saw the table, the floor allid out full of things, even the ce for her feet to step on is almost gone, she patiently collected the things one by one, and only then walked to the other side.

    "Junyi said that today is the day of the examination, he could not find you."

    Dongfang Minghui hung her head in despair, she previously thought she had found a solution to the ck fog and was full of anticipation to prepare refining pills, in the future, if anyone is contaminated with this thing, the pills could be used to save them too.

    Who expected that in the end, it was all empty dreams.

    "Did something happen?"

    Qian Wanyu smoothed her hair that she had scratched, gently stroked it, leaned down and kissed the corner of the lip that had been bitten and bleeding, she licked it lightly with extreme tenderness, her tongue tracing it a little.

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed her arm, printed her lips to her and voluntarily gave herself to her.

    "Ninth Sister."

    The person who was subtle and silent suddenly became so passionate and hot, she also took the initiative to respond to herself, Qian Wanyu was very ecstatic, this kiss was so overwhelming that by the time the two of them reacted, their outer clothes were messily thrown on the table, and the floor.

    The person on the floor gazed at her with affection. Qian Wanyu felt a heat in her head straight away and kissed again, her hands lighting up a fire on her wonderful body.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go to bed."

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed the inside of her leg and moaned out.

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu casually tossed the other party''s Entangled Love to the farthest part of the room and setup a quick formation at various corners of the room while undressing the other party, and then she had Qing Mo erect a barrier in her Sea of Souls.

    "Ninth Sister, where is your contracted magic nt?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a little confused by the sudden question, she felt her soul sea, "Well, it should be in the space ring."

    The pig fairy grass had no way to enter her soul sea, Little Colour wanted to y with the pig fairy grass so it went into her space ring. She casually touched her waist, then found that Entangled Love had been taken off by Seventh sister, and thrown somewhere.

    Her face turned slightly red.

    Qian Wanyu loved her shy look and lowered her head to gently drop a kiss on her forehead.

    "Strange."

    Wei Junyi waited for a long time, but could not see Qian Wanyu and Qian Minghuie out, so he boldly went to the door and tried to knock on it, but he was shot back and he was too scared to move again.

    He waited until it was dark, but the two people did note out.

    "Phamacist Qian is probably too busy."

    Wei Junyi reassured himself, took onest look at the closed door of the room and went out.

    In the room, the too-busy person was lying on the bed, enjoying the afterglow of passion, the pleasure of both flesh and spirit was simply too much, she watched Qian Wanyu draped in a cloth sit aside to meditate.

    Her spiritual power had just broken through a small level with Seventh sister''s help to second level Great Spiritualist, it was unheard of that lovemaking could actually make people advance. In fact, her body''s spiritual energy fluctuation was even a little big but she felt toozy to move.

    After lying down for a while, considering that she had not yet started practicing her second skill, it wasn''t good to advance too fast, she put on her clothes and sat up to cultivate.

    When she opened her eyes again, she found Seventh sister sitting aside watching her for who knows how long.

    "How''s it going?"

    Was this phrase asking how her cultivation was going? Or is it about how the previous lovemaking was going?

    Dongfang Minghui could not guess, and simply nodded, "I''m fine."

    Qian Wanyu gave her a cheeky look, "Looks like I need to practice more next time to raise my skill level a bit, until I can make Ninth Sister feel even better."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    "Seventh sister."

    Such words were simply too shameful!

    "Hmm."

    She simply covered her face directly, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Seventh sister had be bad, more and more bad.

    Qian Wanyu saw this and no longer continued to tease, afraid to smother her with kisses again and simply held her hand, "You still haven''t told me what happenedst time?"

    Ninth Sister''s mind was still very closed, when they both double cultivated there was still arge barrier in front of her.

    "Actually it''s not a big deal, before I said I found a solution to the ck mist, but afterwards I used Little Colour''s vine juice again and it seems to have lost its effect." Dongfang Minghui told Seventh sister about her several experiments.

    Qian Wanyu quietly listened until she finished, then made ament, "Ninth Sister, when I picked up all the vines and leaves on the ground I didn''t look and then tossed them all in the same bag, do you think that there were others that had gotten mixed in and caused your results?"

    Dongfang Minghui pondered for a while and felt that the Female Protagonist''s words were really possible.

    It simply hit the nail on the head, unlocking the problem she had been confused about, the original problem was other nts that could have gotten mixed in. She had been thinking about the same nts but hadn''t thought about this other problem.

    "Seventh sister, you are so smart."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly cupped Qian Wanyu''s face and stood on tiptoe to give her a heavy kiss on the cheek.

    "Seventh sister, I''m going to find the reason."

    Qian Wanyuughed as she looked at the figure that almost fell away, why did her Ninth Sister still always get shy from time to time and even after more intimate things were done? She then gently touched her cheek, the warm touch still lingered on it.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to run all the way to the garden to check but just outside Angelica Garden she saw a familiar back, the person who gave twenty extra spirit stonesst time.

    "Hey"

    She shouted, who knew that the person heard her voice instead walked a little faster, she felt that this person was too suspicious, how could the pharmacy just let people in?

    "Hey, you! Stop!"

    Dongfang Minghui shouted.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately applied spiritual power to her feet and chased after the person, she was fast but the person in front of her was faster than her.

    In the blink of an eye, she was out of the pharmacy.

    But thinking about what the other side said before 520, Dongfang Minghui made up her mind, she must ask this question clearly.

    After walking out of the pharmacy and following the other party left and right, she actually came to the same ce where she practiced her skills before. The ce was as quiet as usual, you could hear the birds and insects, but there was no sign of anyone.

    Did she lose them?

    "Is Miss Dongfang looking for me?"

    After Dongfang Minghui turned around twice couldn''t find the source she almost decided to leave but the man came out slowly from behind the bushes again like a ghost, with an evil smile.

    He even knew her real name Dongfang Minghui

    The other side had deliberately lured her over because of the five hundred and twenty so she didn''t pretend to be nice and her hands were ready to attack with flying needles, "Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter what kind of person I am, shouldn''t the important thing be five hundred and twenty?" He smiled at her and winked.

    "What five hundred and twenty?" Dongfang Minghui yed dumb, "Oh, you mean the twenty extra spirit stones you gavest time when you bought pills, I said before to return it to you, but you ended up walking too fast."

    After saying that, she walked slowly towards the other party, and the flying needles in her hand shot towards him with a swish.<blockquote>

    Thank you to the donators on Ko-Fi that made this full chapter possible! Much love to you <3

    For readers,mentors and ad clickers I hope you all enjoyed another chapter of Minghui! Feel free to ask inments on anything you don''t understand like the 520 thing very subtle chinese terms.</blockquote>

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    "Hey, fighting out of nowhere is not keeping with the modern style." Wei Jun was almost fooled by the other side, but he had collected a lot of information about Qian Minghui, including what she had done when she was in the Dongfang family!

    Dongfang Minghui''s feet shuffled when she heard his words but the flying needles flew faster than her thinking and shot out it was toote.

    The good thing was that the other side just flipped back and avoided it gracefully.

    "Speak clearly."

    Wei Jun shook his head, "Two people who read books finally meet in this world."

    Dongfang Minghui''s forehead was full of ck lines, she didn''t need to be modest in front of this scoundrel, "Hey, if you keep beating around the bush I''ll leave."

    "Qian girl, I prompted so much how can you respond to me like that."

    "You also did not respond to me ah, didn''t I follow you here?"

    Wei Jun straightened hispel and sped his hands, "Thank you for the love and care you have given to my brother in recent days, my name is Wei Jun."

    Dongfang Minghui eyes turned white and she could not help but look toward the sky, this pitiful world, ah how could she not have thought of this sooner. In the original script, Wei Junyi should not have survived until this time, earlier when Wei Jun was trying to take the purple cloud fruit she should have noticed the problem. Unfortunately, at that time she thought her appearance caused a butterfly effect in the seven colored continent, originally it was because of this.

    "Bloods Fiend Alliance''s young master wei, nice to meet you, if there is nothing else I will take a leave first."

    Hmph what''s she scared of, the other party should not remember the matter of the Purple Devil Mountain Range, right..?

    "Miss Qian, I remember that in the original story the Ninth Miss of the Dongfang Family should not have appeared in the Royal Academy, on top of that in the end she died at the hands of the heroine."

    The other party poked her weak spot with a light sentence, she abruptly stopped in her tracks then turned to look at him angrily, and her voice also went up a few points, "Wei Jun, what exactly do you want?!"

    This was the deepest secret she had hidden in her heart, suddenly it was revealed so easily by a stranger she couldn''t ept it.

    Wei Jun was very surprised at her reaction and spread his hands, "I do not want to do anything, I came to see you this time because I want to cooperate with you."

    "Cooperation? What is there to cooperate between you and me?"

    "Have you considered the reason why the original script was eventually cancelled by the author? If the plot can''t continue, what''s the point of us crossing over?" Wei Jun didn''t want to wait until he found his ce in this world only for the world to fall apart with a bang.

    Dongfang Minghui muttered, "We are not the author, how do we know why he did not continue to write, maybe the author also crossed over?"

    "Pfft."

    Wei Jun was amused, "Qian girl you''reactually so naive."

    "So what if I''m naive?"

    Dongfang Minghui did not want to figure out all theseplicated things, after crossing over the most she can do is to save her own little life, after saving her little life then she could think of these deeper things, she was weak so doing things within her power was good.

    Wei Jun smile changed, and his expression was somewhat serious, "Qian girl, have you ever thought if the plot does not follow the script, in the end, it may produce a very serious consequence?"

    "Wei Jun what do you want to say?"

    "I want to say that if the plot changes too much, the world may copse before it even reaches the part where the author stopped."

    Its not that Dongfang Minghui didnt think about the problem she just mentioned, but she has worked very hard to correct the script. If there is really such a day, she can not even imagine what would happen, "In the original script, your brother died of illness."

    "Right." Wei Jun''s expression was unusually grave, "I''m doing my best to keep him safe."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was suspicious, these two brothers were really close, could it be two real brothers that had crossed over at the same time?

    "You think too much."

    "How do you know what I''m thinking?"

    "ording to the normal plot, after a while, the heroine will form a group to go out to practice. This is the best time for her and Li Yunan to develop a rtionship. Would you be interfering again?" Wei Jun was still amused by her funny reactions and gave her a look.

    Dongfang Minghui stomped her foot and said in anger, "What do you mean by what you just said, and what do you mean by interfering?"

    "When I was in the White Moon Empire, I heard that Li Yunan confessed to you in front of all the freshmen. What is this if it''s not interfering with the female lead''s men?" Wei Jun kindly reminded, "In the original plot, it seems that you also stole the heroine''s man, and then you -"

    He made a neck slicing motion.

    Dongfang Minghui almost died of anger, "Who said I was going to interfere, it was Li Yunan himself who was blind and misunderstood my actions."

    Wei Jun shook his head seriously and shook his index finger, "Not a misunderstanding, this is the so-called butterfly effect, because of your appearance, it has changed the trajectory of many people and what should originally have happened, if you continue to be so reckless I don''t know what exactly will happen in the end. In any case, now the heroine seems to have not yet begun to collect her harem, what we have to do is to return the plot to the original track, firstly we need to make Li Yunan fall in love with the heroine."

    "I I I don''t agree."

    "Why?"

    Dongfang Minghui curled her lips, she had guarded against all these other male members day and night just to make sure she didn''t have anypetition. Now she''s being asked to match Seventh sister and her harem group, this made her feel very ufortable, "No means no, I''m leaving. "

    The first conversation between the two did not go well.

    Wei Jun held his chest with one hand and propped up his chin with the other, watching the other party rush away, "There must be something I don''t know."

    Dongfang Minghui was thinking about Wei Jun''s words all the way, the more she thought about it, the more upset she was, she didn''t want to give Seventh sister to someone else, this depressed moodsted until she was refining potions and didn''t go away.

    "Qian girl, why the sad face? What are you thinking about?"

    Situ Hongying usually didn''t appear, when he did, he stood behind the others without saying a word.

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened by him that the potion in her hand spilled, she looked at the liquid medicine all over the ground and sighed, "Lord dean, do you know that randomly appearing behind people can scare people to death, do you know how precious the love flower leaves are?!"

    She indignantly waved the juice of Love Flower leaves in front of Situ Hongying, now only this small porcin bottle was left.

    "Aiya, weren''t you anxious about the ck mist, why are you refining potions now?"

    The other party asked about the potions so Dongfang Minghui immediately responded with the n from before, "Lord Dean, you do not know but love flower can resist the invasion of death qi, the ck fog is more powerful than the normal aura of death and in order to suppress the ck fog on Toothless, Love Flower used up a Love Flower seed to preserve Toothless''s front ws."

    "What!!!!!!!!"

    Dongfang Minghui covered her ears, she knew the dean was going to have this reaction, instead of hiding, it would have been better to say earlier that Toothless'' ws had been restored at the cost of a Love Flower seed from Love Flower, she knew the flower seed was rare and priceless.

    Situ Hongying was so angry that his beard flew up and his pair of small eyes just stared at Dongfang Minghui with a deadly stare.

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands and sighed, "Dean, after a while I may have to go out for a trip to find auxiliary medicinal nts, although it can''tpletely eliminate the ck fog, it can be suppressed for a longer period of time to keep it from spreading."

    At the mention of the ck fog, Situ Hongying calmed down and asked with a huff, "Do you want me to send a few people to protect you?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it, then impolitely nodded, "Yeah I do."

    "All right,e here tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Anyway, she didn''t have the heart to continue refining pills, so she simply packed her things, before she left, she didn''t forget to say bye to Situ Hongying, "Dean, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."

    "Remember to put on your pharmacist clothes when youe tomorrow."

    "Hm?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the chubby old man sitting over there, the other party huffed and puffed and his face was red, it seems that he was still angry.

    Thest time senior brother Yong gave her those clothes, she only wore them to the White Moon empire to participate in thepetition, after that she hadn''t worn them much, now he suddenly wants her to wear this, is there something important tomorrow?

    She thought through it but couldn''t figure out what it was.

    Inside the courtyard, Seventh sister was sitting on a stone bench leisurely drinking tea and reading a book. Little Junyi was watching over the medicinal nts, giving them a little water and loosening the soil from time to time, and his movements were exceptionally skilful. When he was idle, he would take a nce at Qian Wanyu, looking, he became silent as he stared at her not knowing what he was thinking.

    Probably because the other party was too focused, Qian Wanyu did not notice the abnormality, but Dongfang Minghui stood at the entrance of the courtyard and could see clearly, she suddenly remembered what Wei Jun had just said.

    Seventh sister''s harem

    "Back?"

    Qian Wanyu put down her book, as soon as she looked up she could see that her Ninth Sister was depressed, she beckoned to her, "Come here."

    "Seventh sister."

    "Refining potions didn''t go well?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head and shook, she simply looked straight at her, "Seventh sister, did the academy say that students would need to form a team and go out together in the future? Is everyone ready to form their own group?"

    Qian Wanyu was stunned, she''d obviously not expected the other party to say this, she pulled the person to sit down and said, "Yes, today I purposely waited for you here just for this matter."

    Dongfang Minghui guessed that it was because they had encountered the Death Spiritual Master before, plus the sudden appearance of the poisonous medicine some time ago, the entire Academy was on alert, they took the safety of the trainees who had gone out for training into consideration as well.

    In the original plot, Seventh sister did indeed go with Li Yunan''s group on an adventure which also elerated the progress of their mutual feelings, the two unexpectedly broke through the barrier between them and warmed up to each other during the trip.

    "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect you already knew about it."

    Surprise?

    "Ninth Sister, I want you to join my small team, in the future, when we go out for training, we will be together." Qian Wanyu smiled brightly and held her hand tightly.

    The surprise came so quickly that Dongfang Minghui could not react for a moment, and when she noticed the curious gaze cast by Wei Junyi, she immediately withdrew her hand from the other party''s palm and asked apprehensively, "Seventh sister, can they all ept me in your team?"

    She was a pharmacist, herbat power was almost negative, and she still needed others to protect her even when she fights, most people probably won''t ept it.

    "They will."

    "Really?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "When has Seventh sister ever joked with you."

    After walking around the outside, she found that the students on the road were also talking about this topic, and they had agreed to form a small team. After Dongfang Minghui came back, she secretly asked Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, you and I are now a small team. Who are the other members? Is there anyone I know?"

    She was particrly worried that the Female Protagonist would say Li Yunan''s name.

    Who knew that the other party didn''t even think before shaking her head, "Not yet."

    Does this mean she doesn''t have to be wary of Li Yunan and Seventh sister sharing a room and their rtionship heating up?

    "Seventh sister, how many people are there now?"

    "You."

    "Me?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded with a faint smile.

    When she learned that Female Protagonist''s small team was just the two of them, Dongfang Minghui had an expression of being struck by lightning, she felt that she had just been teased by the Female Protagonist, but when she saw the other party sitting there with a serious look sheughed a little, " Seventh sister, are you not in a hurry to get members?"

    "Why should I be anxious?" Qian Wanyu suddenly raised her eyebrow, "Just the two of us is quite good."

    She thought about it carefully and found that Seventh sister was right. Although there were more dangers along the way, it was also a thrilling experience with only two people.

    This way, there would be no harassment from Wei Jun and no Li Yunan heh this was very good.

    As it turned out, they were both too happy too soon.

    The next day, she put on her junior pharmacist''s clothes and appeared in the chubby old man''s office as promised.

    "Pharmacist Qian."

    "Pharmacist Qian, congrattions."

    "Congrattions."

    One or two greetings is fine, this series of non-stop greetings and congrattions came over made Dongfang Minghui a little confused, no wonder she didn''t see anyone along the way, they all ran here to the Dean!

    "Congrattions?"

    Dongfang Minghui could only respond with a dry smile, she had no idea what particrly joyful thing had happened, if they were talking about the matter of forming a group it had nothing much to do with the pharmacy.

    "Qian girl you''re here."

    As soon as she stepped into Situ Hongying''s office, she felt an unusual pressure, as expected, there was not only the dean, but also two people she didn''t know, although those two people were only sitting there when their eyes swept this way, it gave people a strong pressure and majestic feeling.

    Even if she was slow in the head, she knew that something big was going to happen today.

    "Dean, is there something big happening today?"

    The chubby old man nodded with a smile and rubbed his beard with one hand, "Yes, Qian girl, today the old man is going to ept apprentices."

    Receiveapprentice?

    Dongfang Minghui thought how did not hear anyone say this before!? Now it was not difficult to exin the abnormal behavior of everyone today, "Dean, why did you not say so earlier, I did not prepare anything."

    Situ Hongyingughed out loud and pointed to her Pharmacist clothes, "What else do you need to prepare? Aren''t you properly prepared already?"

    "I am?"

    "Come, Qian girl, meet Old Lei and Old Crazy."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, these two people in front of her should be the two hall masters of the Hall of Thunder and the Hall of Wind, one of them had a serious face and the other had a gentle face, from the aura of spiritual energy emitted from each of them, she roughly distinguished them and gave a slight salute, "Elder Lei, Elder Feng"

    "This little girl is quite discerning." The old man deliberately released a small amount of spiritual power to test her and unexpectedly found that the girl in front of him did not seem as fragile as imagined very unlike a typical pharmacist.

    "Hey, this is my disciple, today I brought her to see you two where''s the gift?"

    The chubby old man directly pushed Dongfang Minghui towards them with not much force, but she still took a step forward.

    Dongfang Minghui slightly smiled embarrassedly towards them, in her heart she scolded the fat old man, epting disciples was one thing but howe she as the person being epted didn''t know!

    Elder Feng nodded slightly and fished out a mirror from his space ring and handed it to her.

    She was considering whether to ept it but saw the fat old man grabbed it first, he touched and touched the bronze mirror, turning it over and over, "What is this, just a in mirror, what is the use? I say old crazy, you can''t be so stingy."

    Elder Wind did not bother with him but exined to Dongfang Minghui, "This is a heart mirror an ancient dragon family left behind, if you drop a drop of blood on it, it will recognize you as the master, and from then on both your lives are shared. In the future, in case of danger, it can protect your life."

    "Is there such a good thing?! Qian girle, drop a drop of blood to try it out."

    The heart mirror was a thinyer that looked like a mirror, but the pattern on the back of it resembled the dragon scales of a dragon.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Elder Feng, who nodded to her, so she bit her finger and dropped a drop of blood on it, a golden light emanated from the mirror surface of the bronze mirror which flew through the hands of the fat old man and hovered in mid-air.

    "Ah"

    While she was curious about what it was, the bronze mirror flew straight towards her heart and hid inside her body.

    Dongfang Minghui then felt a cool thing against her heart, she reached out and touched her chest but felt nothing. When she looked with her inner vision, she realized that a very strong golden glow was surrounding her heart giving a warm feeling.

    It really was a good thing!

    "Thank you, Elder Feng."

    On the side, Old Lei''s harsh eyes swept a nce at Dongfang Minghui, then said sarcastically, "Old madman you gave such a big gift, if I don''t take out the treasure that I have privately hidden for many years, it will look like I am stingy."

    "Hey hey, old Lei, what treasure is it quickly let me open my eyes and see." The chubby old man was a little impatient on the side.

    Dongfang Minghui also had some expectations, but more than that, her heart was in turmoil, she somehow became the fat old man''s disciple, and somehow epted Elder Feng''s gift, she looked through her space ring but found that there was almost nothing she could give in return.

    The heart mirror was extremely valuable, she would remember this kindness.

    Elder Lei looked through his space ring for a long time and took out a brocade box, the box was a bit old, he smiled and handed it to the chubby old man, "Let''s see if you know the value of things."

    Dongfang Minghui was curious but did not immediately move, the other side wanted to test the fat old man, it meant that the box must be some sort of precious medicinal herb, with her eyesight for nts which had only been trained for a year she had no way to identify them.

    "Doll fruit?" The chubby old man made a bold guess, raised his head to look at Old Lei but found him pursing his lips without saying anything then immediately shook his head, "No, although the appearance is like a doll fruit, the color is so bright, like -"

    The chubby old man racked his brain and walked around in front of Dongfang Minghui holding the brocade box.

    She just casually nced at it, and found that lying in the brocade box was a palm-sized doll, the doll made a fist with both hands pressed against its own jaw, and it hung its head as if it was praying. Such a delicate thing was a medicinal herb, it definitely was a real heavenly treasure.

    Aiya Elder Lei was so generous, Dongfang Minghui''s eyes looked straight.

    "Soul baby fruit, it''s a soul baby fruit, Old Lei, did I guess correctly?" The fat old man smiled and even the skin on his faceyered up and up like a child begging for candy.

    Soul baby fruit, this was a treasure that Seventh sister had spent years looking for yet could not find, great!

    "Old crazy, look at this old man, it''s also thanks to him being the Dean of the Pharmacy that he could guess so quickly otherwise people wouldugh!" The old man did not forget to be sarcastic, "What are you still holding it for, this is a gift for your disciple."

    The chubby old man stomped his feet in anger, "You really hid deep enough, if not for my apprenticeship today, you definitely would never take this out."

    Situ Hongying put back the brocade box lid cover and handed it to Dongfang Minghui hands, "Qian girl, this is a good treasure, use it well."

    She was only slightly relieved when she held it in her hands, "Thank you, Elder Lei, thank you, Elder Feng."

    Old Lei and Old Feng faintly smiled, then turned their gaze filled with ridicule to Situ Hongying, "Fatty, we have given our gifts, what will you give to your little disciple?"

    Situ Hongying slightly red at them, "You two old people just want to see a good show, right? Hmph I won''t let it happen isn''t it my own disciple, this gift must be the best."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eye twitched slightly, she had heard of giving gifts to the master as a sign of piety and respect to them but she had never heard of the master fighting to give gifts to an apprentice, the Thief Master was also the same, what happened to these old fogies?

    The apprenticeship ceremony soon ended. It was the simplest but most solemn apprenticeship she had ever seen. Old Feng and Old Lei were sent away afterwards. Dongfang Minghui still had an unreal feeling. She touched her heart and felt a warmth from the heart mirror protecting her heart and soul.

    There was also the Soul Baby Fruit in her space ring, Seventh sister would be very happy if she knew that she got this.

    "Qian girl,e, master has something to give you."

    Looking at the chubby old man walking in front, Dongfang Minghui followed him all the way from the office to the back of the mountain, along the way she had a few moments of guilt, yesterday she even lied to the other party about the real nature of things in order to hide Seventh sister''s identity.

    As a result, the other party had even regarded her as a precious disciple.

    "Dean?"

    "Still calling me Dean?" Situ Hongying narrowed his eyes unhappily.

    "Master." Dongfang Minghui secretly wrote this kindness. She would definitely repay them when she had the chance in the future.

    Situ Hongying brought her to the back of the mountain. The two people walked past some medicinal nts and medicine gardeners towards a section of the road that ended in a dead-end. Then, Dongfang Minghui saw the fat old man take out a jade te which he threw into mid-air, the road in front suddenly opened.

    They walked a full eighteen turns, and at thest turn Dongfang Minghui saw a magnificentndscape, between heaven and earth there seemed to be arge tree covering the expanse like a finger about to touch the sky swaying in the breeze. Numerous types of medicinal nts surrounded it from all sides, there were too many to count. Dongfang Minghui tilted her head but could not see the whole picture clearly, she estimated that the tallest tree was about a hundred meters high, shooting straight up to the clouds.

    It turns out that the back of the mountain was actually so big, the ce she used toe with the jade que was only the tip of the iceberg, she now believes that the outside world''s evaluation of the Royal Academy having thergest medicinal garden of all the three Empires was real. This showed how deeply hidden and concealed the academy''s heritage really is.

    "This is the jade te to enter this final part of the mountain you take it, from now on, this piece of heaven and earth you have to guard them well, do not let them be killed by the outside world."

    Dongfang Minghui solemnly took it, she deeply felt the great responsibility on her shoulders, it was only when they were about to return that she realized a problem, "Old man."

    "Call me Master."

    "Well, master, you giving me the jade te is useless ah, those I can''t even find the end of it!" To even get here they had to take eighteen turns on top of the jade te , just giving her the token was she a bare-bonesmander!?

    "Hahahahaha."

    Situ Hongying suddenly burst outughing,ughing enough that his face turned red then saying, "Later you will understand."

    Understand?

    Dongfang Minghui had no solution and simply threw the jade te into her space, maybe in the future, it could be useful.

    After staying for awhile in that small piece of heaven, she felt countless strands of spiritual energy leaping towards her from the big tree, which she tried to suppress, not wanting the fat old man to see her struggling.

    "Little Colour."

    "It''s the Tree of Life."

    Dongfang Minghui''s body was almost bursting with spiritual energy, she didn''t even have time to ask what the hell was a Tree of Life, she gritted her teeth, she was in a situation where she was about to breakthrough!

    She tried hard but her spiritual power had already risen from a rank two Great Spiritualist into a level four Spiritual Master!<blockquote>

    TL: If you all don''t remember the rankings

    Spiritualist > Great Spiritualist > Spiritual Master > Spiritual Schr > Spiritual King</blockquote>

    "Qian girl?"

    Dongfang Minghui struggled to squeeze out a smile that was worse than crying, she was trembling and her whole body''s bones crackled and shattered as they shattered and got regenerated, it was simply unbearably painful, blood was oozing out of her body and it''s a good thing she wore enough clothes that it couldn''t be seen immediately.

    "Old man, go."

    Situ Hongying didn''t bother to correct her, he hurried to close the secret realm but after only a few steps, Dongfang Minghui stumbled and directly fell to the ground.

    "Qian girl, are you okay?!"

    "No, it''s fine."

    She gritted her teeth andpressed all the spiritual power thenpressed it again and again until finally the spiritual power uncontrobly broke another level, Dongfang Minghui almost vomited a mouthful of blood, just from one trip she has be a level five Great Spiritualist, next time if she let Seventh Sister cultivate here she''d just break through to Spiritual Emperor at this rate!

    The chubby old man also saw that something was wrong with her, the other side had begun to bleed from her offices. He wanted to help her, but was blocked by a golden light from her body, he took several steps back to stabilize himself.

    This was the power of the heart mirror.

    Situ Hongying also heard about this thing from rumours, the specific function was not known, if it was just blocking he wouldn''t be as surprised, what he marvelled at was how when he used a bit of force, the force reflected at him was twice the amount.

    To use an analogy, if a person wanted to attack Dongfang Minghui, they will encounter twice the power of the attack they used from the heart mirror reflecting it. This was most useful when the other side was practising, if the other side was fighting it was less powerful.

    Dongfang Minghui suppressed the spiritual power when a cold breeze blew, she felt a strong chill and realised that her inner clothing was soaked through. The pharmacist clothing was good, it seems toe with some protective features.

    "Master, let''s go."

    The chubby old man raised his eyebrows lightly, "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "Yes, it just happened I needed to breakthrough and couldn''t hold it back so I identally broke through" Dongfang Minghui admitted frankly. She estimates that people with insight like the dean could certainly find out what just happened to her, concealment wasn''t better than confessing the truth in this case.

    What''s more, the two had only just set up a master-disciple rtionship, she had already cheated the other party about refining the potion to strangle the ck mist, it''d be too much to lie to him again about this.

    Listening to this, Situ Hongying didn''t know if tough or to cry. This kind of thing was usually not said with such a depressed tone by other people

    "All right, you go back and rest well, medicine should not be left unused due to cultivation."

    "Good, master."

    Dongfang Minghui had returned to the small courtyard with great joy, wanting to be the first to share the happy news with Seventh sister, only to find that a group of people she didn''t quite know yet was somewhat familiar with had arrived in the small courtyard.

    Senior Brother Yong Xing was waiting at the side, and as soon as he saw her, he immediately came towards her.

    "Senior Brother Yong, what''s the situation?"

    She was only absent for three hours, howe the small courtyard had a feeling of being overcrowded?

    Yong Xing told her side of what happened just after she left today.

    She knew she was happy too early, Seventh sister was not in a hurry, because she was well known, just with what she did in her first year as a freshman, eighty percent of the freshmen know her. In addition, she fought in the arena from time to time, the fierce aura of hers had long been engraved into the minds of everyone.

    Such a member would naturally be wanted by both freshmen and old students alike.

    Thus, it seems that forming a group was a very serious matter and all the students were taking it seriously.

    "But, who leaked the news that Seventh sister was living in the pharmacy?" Dongfang Minghui squinted her eyes and considered carefully, all these people finding seventh sister in the pharmacy out of nowhere, it just so happened that she had recently met a person who would do this.

    Wei Jun.

    The other party''s motive was there, his ability was also there, she was almost sure it was him.

    Dongfang Minghui clenched her fist, now there was one more person standing in her and Seventh sister''s way, and one who liked to meddle at that.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Qian Wanyu saw her long ago, she saw Yong Xing walking over to her and the two of them muttering to each other so she couldn''t help but be a little annoyed when she saw this group of people around the courtyard she even wanted to just kick all the people out, she waved at her, extremely patiently.

    Everyone looked at each other wondering who the neer was.

    As soon as the other party came closer, Qian Wanyu smelled a bloody smell. It was especially heavy, as if it was emanating from Ninth Sister.

    "As you can see, this is my Ninth Sister, she is an unarmed pharmacist, as of now, the two of us have formed a team, so I''m sorry that I can''t join any of your groups."

    Most of those who came brought their own teams to invite Qian Wanyu to join them, there was even one reserved spot for her. With the soft aura emanating from Dongfang Minghui, one nce could tell them the identity of the other party not to mention that she was also wearing a junior pharmacist''s robe that represented her status.

    "Qian Wanyu, we wee you and your sister to join."

    There were still people who refused to quit even with this among them.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed Seventh sister looking at her, and she could only shrug her shoulders, indicating that there was nothing she could do about it. Some people were too well-liked, someone as radiant as Seventh sister she could not stop such invitations but the best way was for them to pick people to join the team instead of passively epting others'' solicitations.

    "Sorry, I refuse." Qian Wanyu sinctly and clearly stated her will once again, "In three days, within the tournament arena, I will set up a ring, any person who wins a round against me can join my small team, we will only recruit five people."

    From being a passive prey suddenly turning into a hunter.

    Dongfang Minghui almost apuded, Seventh sister''s awareness was too high, maybe Seventh sister had long thought of something, these people were just people who managed to help speed up her n.

    "Right."

    She stepped forward in time to agree a little.

    "This"

    Everyone was in a dilemma, in the end they couldn''te up with aplete solution, so they dispersed and left one by one.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    When Yong Xing finished sending thest wave of people out, Qian Wanyu couldn''t wait to pull the person into the room and anxiously felt around the other person''s body, "Are you hurt somewhere?"

    "No, Seventh sister, do not touch."

    This body was fine without their lovemaking, but once it had tried the taste of being pinned and loved it was particrly sensitive when touched by Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was red from her touch, she released her spiritual power, "I''m not hurt, I just identally advanced."

    The next time she had to ask Little Colour about the Tree of Life, it looked like Little Colour knew a lot about it, when the Tree of Life was emitting spiritual energy, the other party actually erected a barrier in her soul sea and ran away!

    Qian Wanyu felt her aura and said with surprise, "Rank five."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that her face was a little grave and nodded heartily, "I couldn''t suppress it."

    The spiritual energy from the Tree of Life was too mild, it was unlike other types of spiritual energy that entered her body, normally it would sh with her own spiritual energy and give her a chance to guide and suppress them before they mixed. But the spiritual energy from the tree of life it was actually simr to her body''s spiritual energy! Once it came in, it promoted her spiritual energy immediately and instantly merged causing her to advance so fast

    "Did the Dean take you as his disciple?"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly straightened up and said with a surprised face, "Seventh sister how do you know?"

    Qian Wanyu saw her in this outfit and made a bold guess,st time she heard that Situ Hongying had let out the word that if he didn''t take Ninth Sister as his disciple this time the pig old man in the other courtyard would giveugh.

    "Last time I heard a little implication from his words." She avoided the seriousness of the matter and finished the conversation by shifting the topic to Dongfang Minghui, "Since you went to pay respect to your master, why did you also advance so much at once?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, today to get two treasures, this was a joyful thing, but why was it then when she got asked by Seventh sister it seems to have a different taste.

    "The Dean took me to the back of the mountain, Seventh sister do you know? Thest time we went to the back of the mountain it was just the tip of the iceberg, I followed the fat old man and we ended up at the innermost ce, I never knew there was a piece of heaven and earth like that at the backthat ce had too much spiritual energy, so  "

    Qian Wanyu nodded in understanding, she was already wondering, only a special encounter could cause this sort of situation.

    "Your fast advancement is not conducive to cultivation, from tomorrow you need to go with me to the arena to practice."

    "Ah"

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, the arena, letting her battle in the arena would she still be alive?!

    "Seventh sister, you don''t want me to go on stage and fight?"

    Qian Wanyu took one look at her and knew what she was thinking, she couldn''t help but pinch her nose, "Naturally not, inside the arena there''s a special training area. You need to pay ten spirit stones and enjoy the crushing gravity inside to hone your own spiritual energy, I think you need to go in and try it. "

    Gravity crush?

    Dongfang Minghui did not know what gravity crushing was, but she knew that Seventh sister must have arranged this for the purpose of training her, she nodded and then smiled, "Seventh sister, I have something to give you."

    She took out the ancient brocade box from within her space ring and put it on the table then pushed it in front of the other party, mysteriously saying, "Seventh sister, take a look, you will definitely like it."<blockquote>

    Thanks to the donators for sponsoring this chapter! Thank you as well to ad clickers,mentors and readers!</blockquote>

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    The soul baby fruit is extremely precious, a heavenly treasure, hard to find and essentially unattainable.

    Really she lucked out this time, if Old Lei did not take it out, who knew that he hid such a treasure?

    "Ahhhhh, stupid Minghui why did you give it to your furnace and not to me?" Little Colour was frantic, it was nning to sneak into the space ring to swallow it first. Who expected the other party was faster and immediately took it out to give away before it even got warmed up!

    Dongfang Minghui endured Little Colour''s tantrum with an unchanged face but her heart couldn''t help but grunt. This is Seventh sister''s medicine needed for Qing Mo''s body, if Seventh sister knew this heavenly treasure was swallowed by this magic nt she''d probably peel it to bits.

    Qian Wanyu opened the brocade box and saw a delicate doll lying quietly in the box, with a blood-red body and silky lines flowing through.

    "It''s the Soul Baby Fruit." Qing Mo said with surprise in the soul sea.

    Qian Wanyu showed an unexpected look on her face, "Qing Mo, is this the soul baby fruit that you mentioned before that can condense the soul and contains the power to strengthen the soul?"

    "Right."

    Qing Mo was excitedly walking around in the soul sea, originally he thought that repairing his soul was a delusion, who expected the surprise woulde so quickly, it''s almost like a meat pie falling from the sky.

    "Seventh sister likes it."

    Qian Wanyu put the lid on the brocade box and slightly curiously asked, "How did Ninth Sister get this herb?"

    Dongfang Minghui then told the story of receiving gifts while worshipping her master, especially the two big gifts from Elder Feng and Elder Lei, "Master said this is a Soul Baby Fruit, I don''t know the use, so I want to give it to Seventh sister."

    Qing Mo was still lost in joy but Qian Wanyu was unusually calm, she always felt that she had identally overlooked something important. Every time shecked something, Ninth Sister always had a way to deliver what she needed to her.

    This subtle feeling, she couldn''t put her finger on what it was. It''s almost as if Ninth Sister was made for her and knew what she wanted all the time.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui got up early and nned to go to the Dean''s office to make potions. Thest time Little Colour''s vine juice did not work, the reason has not yet been found out, although Seventh sister said that it might be because the four medicinal nts were identally mixed with something else. In the end, she hadn''t tested and did not dare to be reckless, the safer way was to do a few more tests.

    "Ninth Sister."

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw the Female Protagonist standing in the courtyard waiting for her.

    "Seventh sister, good morning."

    "Let''s go."

    "Huh, where are we going?"

    Qian Wanyu stopped, raised her hand, and flicked her forehead with her finger.

    Dongfang Minghui grimaced and stroked her forehead, she couldn''t help but pout and give her a sad look. Seventh sister seems to be getting more and more petty now always bullying her like this.

    "Come with me."

    Qian Wanyu took the initiative to hold her hand, and the two of them walked out a good distance before she suddenly remembered the arena thing that Seventh sister proposed yesterday.

    The early morning arena was extraordinarily quiet, hardly any people could be seen, and many of the grounds were empty.

    She had been here once, and following closely behind Seventh sister, she walked through the arena before realizing that there was something else deeper inside.

    The gravity crushing room was a separate room, belonging to the separate training room of the arena, and there was a special person collecting spirit stones at the entrance, as soon as she saw the two appear, she spoke out, "Ten spirit stones per person, time limit one hour."

    Qian Wanyu handed over the twenty spirit stones and then brought her inside.

    "Seventh sister, ten spirit stones for one hour?"

    Dongfang Minghui wiggled her fingers and thought that the college fees were quite expensive, she sold pills and a small bottle only costs thirty spirit stones.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what she was thinking about, she brought her in, closed the door and set an amount.

    "Ten times?"

    After the base number was set, the aura in the room became different.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately felt the gravity of the entire space pressing down on her body, her back was directly bent forward, she tried to lift her hands and feet, but found it difficult to lift legs, even moving one step was difficult, she felt like she was about toy t on the ground, "Seventh sister!"

    Qian Wanyu easily walked to her and took her hands, "Release the spiritual power in your body and spread it to your whole body then slowly stand up straight."

    Dongfang Minghui released all her spiritual power, the spiritual power around her body wrapped up three times before she felt her whole body rx, she straightened her back, "Seventh sister, you are amazing, not affected by this ten times gravity at all."

    Qian Wanyu took her hands and walked her around twice before releasing her, "Thest time I did this the gravity was eighty-six times."

    Hearing this number, Dongfang Minghui''s jaw almost hit the ground in surprise.

    "I will practice here, you adapt first, if you feel that you can withstand more pressure, adjust the jade te over there."

    Qian Wanyu finished with a smile, looked at her, and chose a corner to meditate and cultivate.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, she couldn''t believe that under such circumstances, the other party could still cultivate so easily. She kept walking, and the more she walked, the more tired she was as if she was carrying fifty pounds on her back. Soon she couldn''t walk anymore.

    She wanted to rest, just stop for a moment but instead, she kept feeling the weight of gravity seemed to be increasing, Dongfang Minghui immediately sped up the cirction of spiritual power, the faster the cirction, the more rxed she was. Just like this, she walked for a whole hour.

    "Time''s up."

    Qian Wanyu woke up at the exact time and saw that she was out of breath, sweating, and her clothes were soaked through.

    "Put on some new clothes let''s go."

    As soon as the gravity crushing stopped, Dongfang Minghui''s body felt light, and her legs fell to the ground. She took several big deep breaths before saying, "Seventh sister, how did you do eighty-six times the gravity?"

    Without experiencing it, no one would know what it felt like. She couldn''t even imagine higher than ten times

    She got up again after putting on a new dress she felt much more rxed, she could walk and jump higher than before as well, "Wow, wow, so gravity crushing is really effective."

    Qian Wanyu was standing behind her, watching her go crazyughing and screaming.

    "Seventh sister should we go for another hour?"

    After trying the benefits, Dongfang Minghui naturally did not want to let go of this kind of cultivation.

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu took out a handkerchief, approached her, gently wiped the sweat on her forehead, and the dirt on her face, "Your first attempt at gravity crushing is just to test the waters. You can''t rush it, it''s better to do it gradually. Come back tomorrow, and adjust upwards."

    Dongfang Minghui dumbfoundedly nodded, Seventh sister sometimes was too gentle, she felt a bit overwhelmed.

    After two consecutive days in the gravity crushing chamber, she raised from ten times the gravity at the beginning to twenty-five times, and she became unusually tired after spending an hour inside, in contrast, Seventh sister seemedpletely unaffected and remained the same no matter the pressure.

    "Seventh sister, today you have to go to the arena to fight."

    Early in the morning, Dongfang Minghui prepared a new set of clothes for Qian Wanyu, she prepared it for Seventh sister ording to the modern style of martial arts clothes, since she saw Seventh sister show her slim bodyst time, she secretly drew some new martial arts clothes and asked Yong Xing to make two sets for her.

    "What is this?"

    Qian Wanyu had never seen this kind of style before and looked at Dongfang Minghui with a puzzled face.

    "Seventh sister, this is the two sets of clothes I specially prepared for you, it''s convenient to wear especially for fighting." Dongfang Minghui deliberately put the clothes on her body in order to convince the other party of this point.

    Qian Wanyu stood aside and held one hand around her chest and the other tapping on her temple, "It doesn''t look like it''s very convenient."

    "Howe?"

    It was clearly built ording to the martial arts clothing she knew before. She looked at it when Senior Brother Yong brought it back. Looking at Seventh sister''s expression, Dongfang Minghui decided to try it on herself and wear it for the other party to see for herself to try convince her.

    "Seventh sister, wait for a moment, I will wear it for you to see."

    Dongfang Minghui directly untied her outer clothes and removed the inner clothes, leaving just her undergarments on then wearing the clothes skillfully on her own body,pletely unaware that she had just made a big show in front of a certain someone''s eyes.

    "Seventh sister, do you see how convenient it is?"

    She split her legs, crossed her waist, and threw out a lot of random movements before she could stop.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were smiling, she pursed her lips and nodded seriously, "It looks really good."

    "That''s a given after all who designed it." Dongfang Minghui gave a triumphant smile.

    Getting the Female Protagonist''s approval, Dongfang Minghui''s little tail almost shot to the sky.

    There was another set of white clothing on the table, she had made two sets in total, ck and white.

    "Seventh sister, try this white set."

    The white clothes were clean and pure, it made people exude a certain aura.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the white clothes on the table and shook her head, "There are probably a lot of fights today, wearing white would just get them dirty, I prefer this ck set you''re wearing, Ninth Sister try take it off and give it to me."

    "Ugh."

    "ck, Seventh sister you also look good in ck."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took off the upper clothes andid them to the side. Her body was feeling chilly from theck of covering so she was about to quickly take off the bottom too when she raised her head and saw a pair of eyes containing tant desire staring at her, she even saw the other side''s eyes sh with some cunning.

    "S-seventh sister."

    She subconsciously covered her chest.

    Qian Wanyu held the clothing with one hand and slowly approached her, her hand gently wrapped around her hair and she hugged the person closer. She sniffed the faint medicinal scent from her body and flirted, "Ninth Sister, you smell so good."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned red, Seventh sister was always so naughty. Her face was hanging low and almost buried into her chest.

    "Seventh sister, quickly change your clothes or it will be toote." She gently pushed the other party.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her hand, and with a gentle pull, she turned and pinned her to the wall. The two of them were so close they could feel each other''s breath. She was forced to lift her chest and the soft part just brushed the other''s clothes making a shock of electricity go through her body.

    "Just in time."

    Qian Wanyu''s right hand held her left hand on the wall and rubbed it ambiguously on her back. She felt both hands soon touched a thread, clearly Seventh sister''s hand was trying to pull on that.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly raised her voice, but unfortunately, the other party gently tugged and she felt her chest loosen. The only piece of clothing covering her chest was removed.

    "Ninth Sister, I''m here." Qian Wanyu softly whispered in her ear, the hand that encircled her waist moved up a little, and the one behind her was restlessly rubbing her skin back and forth.

    Dongfang Minghui was so taken by her movements that her legs felt soft, "Seventh sister, d-don''t, they are all here."

    Qian Wanyu''s was gently sniffing her fragrance, and it took a long time to suppress the tumultuous desire in her heart. She put her hands around the other woman''s back again and personally helped her get dressed, then pointed to her pants andughed, "Will you take them off yourself, or will I?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but cover her face, Seventh sister has really changed for the worse and be a big pervert now!

    "I''ll do it myself, Seventh sister turn around."

    Since the other party requested, Qian Wanyu coolly twisted around, but in her mind she could still imagine the other party stretching out a leg from her pants as well as the clear outline of a woman''s secret garden

    "Seventh sister, here you go."

    Qian Wanyu received the clothes and also ced them under her nose to sniff, "Really fragrant."

    T-t-t-that is!

    Dongfang Minghui directly covered her face and fled out the door, leaving Qian Wanyu alone to change her clothes, regardless of whether the other party was going to change on the spot or not.

    When they arrived at the arena, there were already many people inside, many more onlookers than when they came two days ago, probably because they had heard about Qian Wanyu''s intention to set up an arena to choose group mates.

    Qian Wanyu and Qian Minghui were also considered celebrities in the academy, the former because of her own fighting prowess, thetter before because of the confession by Li Yunan, and now probably because the other party was the apprentice of the Dean of the Pharmacy.

    In any case, this pair of sisters managed to attract the attention of the crowd.

    As soon as they appeared, everyone recognized them and made way for them, there were even bets opened next to them, with odds on Qian Wanyu losing or winning.

    "Seventh sister, go for it."

    Dongfang Minghui secretly gave her a pep talk before her opponent went on stage.

    Qian Wanyu pinched her cheek affectionately, "Don''t worry."

    The female protagonist was strong so she felt absolutely at ease, but it also depends on who the challenger is, best not to have a love rival like Li Yunan appear, otherwise she will be worried.

    Qian Wanyu paid three hundred spirit stones to book the arena for an entire three days. There were only two rules she set, one is that a team full of people couldn''t fight and the second was people who refused to ept a pharmacist in the team couldn''t fight.

    Dongfang Minghui read the two rules carefully with a confused face, Seventh sister set such a rule, if someone really challenged her and won, wouldn''t that small team of people end up not the same as the original script?

    She suddenly remembered Wei Jun''s earlier words, the script was changing, the plot had elerated!

    "Is it good or bad?"

    Just as she was struggling to ept this new direction, one person suddenly jumped onto the stage.

    "Zhao Cheng, first-year freshman from the Hall of Warriors."

    "Please."

    "The first years are all very bold now, who didn''t know that Qian Wanyu was the single most dominant yer on the singles arena list!

    "Just rushing up like that he''s going to get beaten up."

    "That''s right, let''s just wait and see what happens."

    Dongfang Minghui''s ears listened to the eight directions and her eyes watched the four directions, she identally heard a lot of rumors about Seventh sister. It turned out that Seventh sister was a capable person on the singles list. No wonder she dared to make a bold statement, set up an arena, and so many people came to support the show.

    However, while watching Seventh sister''s heroic figure in the ring, she pondered Seventh sister''s ultimate intention of setting up the arena.

    If it is to recruit others into the group, with Seventh sister''s formidablebat power, first-year freshmen would be directly excluded, there were only some senior brothers and sisters left.

    But those who have been in the college for several years certainly have partners.

    Seventh sister''s rule was beating her, those that could beat her must have outstanding ability. Why would they take the initiative to join a small team? Most of them would disdain to challenge it.

    From all the analysis, Dongfang Minghui guessed that Seventh sister was probably trying to block rumours and at the same time use them to practice.

    Dongfang Minghui felt her guess was almost right.

    The next match was a lopsided one, with a group of freshmen who were not afraid, some of the same students came after hearing Qian Wanyu''s name, but theirbat skill was no good so they were all eliminated.

    The match was so predictable Dongfang Minghui dozed off several times watching, until one person suddenly appeared in thepetition arena.

    "It''s senior brother Li! Look!"

    "Really it''s him!"

    "What is senior brother Li here for? Ah, it can''t be to challenge Qian Wanyu, right?"

    "I heard that senior brother Li likes Qian Wanyu''s sister, hmm, if that''s the case, he must havee to guard Qian Wanyu''s sister."

    "Ah, that''s the one Qian Wanyu came in holding hands with, right?"

    "Hey, she''s sitting over there."

    The crowd pointed andpletely exposed Dongfang Minghui''s position. She turned her head to look at the slow walking Li Yunan, she stroked her forehead, really what she was afraid of actually happened?!

    Li Yunan passed through the crowd and came directly in front of Dongfang Minghui looking down at her with a smile, "Junior sister Minghui, what a coincidence, you are also here, congrattions on bing Dean Situ''s personal disciple."

    Dongfang Minghui thought these people''s gossip spread really fast, she has only been epted as a disciple for a few days, why did it seem like everyone knew!?

    She smiled awkwardly, but still stood up, "What a coincidence, how is senior brother Li free toe here?"

    The seniors basically don''t appear in this ce, they will all form groups to practice or join the academy''s patrol to make a little contribution to the academy.

    Li Yunan gently gazed at her and stepped forward, "Today I am here for you."

    The surrounding people were secretly listening in the corner, Li Yunan wasn''t the type to hide so his voice was naturally not low, the crowd could hear clearly.

    "Ohhhh~"

    "See, I told you that senior brother Li came for Qian Minghui, look at him as soon as he entered, he rushed in that direction."

    "Really envious of her, who does not know that senior brother Li has a good family background, he''s handsome and also very gentle, the junior sisters in the college are going to cry to death right?"

    One of the greatest strengths of strong spiritual power is an extraordinary ability to hear from the crowd talking, Dongfang Minghui''s face changed and changed, she subconsciously shifted her gaze to Seventh sister in the ring, at this moment, Qian Wanyu''s face was also a little cold.

    She coldly gazed at Li Yunan and her eyes lit up with battle intent.

    They both belonged to the same Hallf of Thunder, and at the same time, they were both considered students favored by Old Lei, they could also be considered to be the same level of senior brother and sister, even the person they like is the same person.

    Li Yunan gave a lowugh, "Wait for me."

    Dongfang Minghui was going to cry, obviously she had done nothing, get rid of this person and do not say such misleading words okay!? She already felt Seventh sister''s eyes were about to spew fire

    The two people on the field immediately exuded small bits of extraordinary lightning the moment they shed. They were both strong Lightning Spiritual Masters, if not the ring having a boundary field to protect it. This whole ce would''ve been torn to shreds.

    The crowd of onlookers kept growing, this was considered a challenge amongst the senior ss, the battle was full of tension so that everyone was glued to it.

    Dongfang Minghui was also frightened and her mood was surging, she shouted inwardly, must win, Seventh sister must win!!!

    "As long as Li Yunan gets this victory, the plot would change a bit but overall it will still be the same as the original plot."

    Hearing this, Dongfang Minghui turned around sharply and saw a strange man sitting behind her, whispering to her ear. The other''s eyes focused on the ring unblinking as if the words hadn''t juste out of his mouth.

    "Wei Jun?"

    The man slightly lowered his eyelids and nced at her then smiled, "Miss Qian, it''s been a long time."

    What the fuck do you mean a long time?! They had only just met a few days ago!

    The other party was in the end still the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, sitting here with just a small disguise, she almost couldn''t recognise him. If the other party hadn''t deliberately made a sound, she definitely wouldn''t have known that there was a stunning face beneath this ordinary face.

    "What exactly do you want?" Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth, whispered, and looked at him angrily.

    Wei Jun spread his hands, "I only want to help the heroine on her way to the top, I just need to fix the script so the plot can keep going as normal"

    The other side was not wrong with his intentions and because of this, she felt even more annoyed, walking back and forth like a trapped beast. To outsiders, she seemed to be anxiously worrying about senior brother Li Yunan?

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes nced towards the crowd and saw the other party''s annoyed look wondering what she was doing. Li Yunan of course took the opportunity to attack.

    Wei Jun was totally unaware of what the other party was worried about, to him, the only way to keep the plot from going out of control was to make them survive well together and get together as per the original.

    "Your Seventh sister is about to lose."

    Losing a match was not shameful, on the contrary, Wei Jun was particrly looking forward to it.

    "No way!"

    Dongfang Minghui looked up and saw Qian Wanyu had suffered a heavy blow, kneeling on the ground.

    The whole arena was silent for three seconds before the cheers kepting.

    "As expected of senior brother Li, he defeated Qian Wanyu who had won fifteen games in a row almost as soon as he came on the stage."

    "I think they are neck and neck, after all, one is only a second year while the other one is already a fifth year veteran."

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui could no longer hear the audience''s chatter, she then saw Li Yunan walk up to Qian Wanyu as a winner and extended his hand, seemingly wanting to pull the other side up.

    Qian Wanyu directly ignored the other party, she stood up straight, her facial expression unchanged, and only said one sentence, "Senior Brother Li, wee to our small team."

    "Seventh sister, are you alright?"

    Dongfang Minghui quickly greeted her, she saw Seventh sister''s hand seemed to be bleeding.

    "This is the end for today."

    Qian Wanyu said to the referee at the side and walked down from the ring. She went to Dongfang Minghui and gave her a deep look, "Ninth Sister, Senior Brother Li is about to join our small team, he is here especially for you."

    Hearing the Female Protagonist''sst sentence, Dongfang Minghui shivered, and without thinking, she replied, "I didn''t ask him toe."

    Qian Wanyu heard this sentence and showed a rare smile, she touched the other side''s head with her other intact hand, "I know."

    This person was all hers, how could she not know. But just now, because she saw Li Yunan and Ninth Sister standing together and talking, she got upset and wanted to probe Ninth Sister''s reaction, she didn''t expect the other party to be so straightforward.

    It is also true that Ninth Sister never knew how to hide her emotions.

    Li Yunan was right behind Qian Wanyu so he naturally also heard the other party''s words and said with a bitter smile, "Junior Sister, I won the match today by fluke, if there is an opportunity in the future, let''s have a few more fights."

    These words were said for Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her eyebrows, this Li Yunanpletely did not know how to take care of girls, she red at the other party fiercely, "Senior Brother Li, Seventh sister has already fought fifteen matches before fighting with you, next time please show up earlier."

    The implication was that the other party had taken advantage, or at least squeaked out a win over Qian Wanyu because she had consumed fifteen games worth of spiritual energy.

    "Junior sister Minghui is right."

    Li Yunan did not get angry and even intimately replied.

    "Seventh sister has consumed too much energy today, we have to go back andpete again tomorrow."

    Dongfang Minghui did not want to see Li Yunan for even a moment more, she took the Female Protagonist''s hand and walked past the crowd, walking for a long time before she found her hands sticky, she looked down and eximed, "Seventh sister, you''re bleeding. "

    The so-called sticky liquid was just the blood flowing from her hand which had stained her own hands as well.

    Qian Wanyu, however, did not let go, but instead grabbed the other party more tightly, "Let''s go back first."

    "Okay."

    On the way back, Dongfang Minghui did not dare to squeeze more, she was afraid of identally touching the other side''s wound.

    "It''s just a small wound, it''s fine."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe what Seventh sister said, she and Seventh sister always had different perceptions when ites to things like wounds, she forcibly pulled the person back into her room, peeled off the other person''s ck martial arts uniform and saw there was a burn mark on her arm which should be caused by a strong lightning attack. The blood just kept flowing down from this one wound.

    "What''s wrong with that guy, he hit so hard."

    She cleaned the wound with water and familiarly bandaged Qian Wanyu''s wound.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Just when the other party was about to bandage the wound, Qian Wanyu grabbed the other party''s wrist, "Does Ninth Sister like Li Yunan?"

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, then shook her head, "Naturally not at all."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t let go, but asked a follow-up question, "Since you don''t like him, can''t you find a time to talk to him clearly? At least let him know that you don''t like him."

    "Huh?"

    Did she never tell me Li Yunan that she didn''t like him? She actually never rejected him?

    Dongfang Minghui racked her brain and couldn''t think of whether she had said no to Li Yunan thest time she met him in the White Moon Empire, "Seventh sister, didn''t I say no to him? I thought I did."

    "You can refuse again even if you refused before." Qian Wanyu looked at her seriously.

    "Okay, I will find an appropriate time some other day to talk to him." Dongfang Minghui said with a solemn face, she had Seventh sister so she was not interested in other people. But Seventh sister can''t like other people either

    "Tomorrow."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Looking at Seventh sister who didn''t back down even one step, she realized the fact that Seventh sister seemed to be jealous.

    "Seventh sister, you''re not jealous, are you?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded her head and admitted without any subtlety, "Yes I am."

    The other party was jealous, Dongfang Minghui giggled with a dumb look, her Seventh sister was actually jealous over her, "Seventh sister, I''ll bandge you up."

    Qian Wanyu stubbornly pulled the other''s hand, "You haven''t answered me."

    "Hmm?"

    "Tomorrow, with Li Yunan."

    "Good, ok Seventh sister, tomorrow I will make it clear with him and tell him I do not like him and to not let him pester me, now, are you satisfied?" Dongfang Minghui grinned.

    "Yes."

    The next day, the ring remained the same, Dongfang Minghui still sat in her original seat, she looked back at the seat where Wei Jun sat yesterday, now no one was sitting there so she put her mind down a little. As time passed, more and more people entered the venue, more than twice as many as yesterday.

    It is probably because the gossipy audience yesterday told the story of Li Yunan fighting Qian Wanyu so it was more overcrowded.

    As soon as Li Yunan appeared again, everyone habitually gave way as he came towards the direction of Dongfang Minghui.

    "Senior sister Minghui."

    Qian Wanyu in the ring had her eyes on them all the time, Dongfang Minghui saw the other party''s hint and immediately understood that Seventh sister was urging her to make her words clear immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui stood up and nodded slightly, "Senior Brother Li."

    "I will watch over you from now on."

    Just as his words fell, she heard a lot of sighs as well as flirtatiousughter from the side.

    "Senior Brother Li, I have something to say to you." Dongfang Minghui squared her face and tried to look much more serious, "Senior Brother Li, can you not say such misleading words in the future, I don''t like you, I remember that I have already rejected you."

    Li Yunan had been looking at her tenderly, hearing this, a trace of sadness crossed the bottom of his eyes but soon this trace of sadness disappeared.

    "I know, but I am still willing to be your protector, since I made this vow I will not regret for a lifetime."

    "Senior Brother, you''re going to bring me a lot of trouble and distress like this, I hope you won''t say such words in the future, o- otherwise I will be angry." Dongfang Minghui really had no experience in rejecting people.

    She even had very little experience of falling in love.

    Hearing herst slightly cute tone, Li Yunan couldn''t even answer back with a belly full of grievances, he smiled and took a step back, "Okay, in that case, I will guard you from afar in the future and not cause you any trouble."

    "Wow~ Senior Brother Li is still as gentle as ever, where can I find such a good man."

    "Yeah, I''ve never seen senior brother Li pursue someone like this."

    "So infatuated."

    Everyone was still gossiping, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, why did it feel like things were more troublesome after her rejection.

    Li Yunan really kept his agreement to guard her from afar.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see him anymore and was secretly relieved, just now Seventh sister''s eyes almost killed her, if she continues to be in this limbo with Li Yunan, she estimated that Seventh sister''s jealousy would make her go crazy.

    However, Seventh sister was actually jealous  heh

    Why did she feel a kind of unreal feeling.

    "Hey, it''s no use at all if you reject Li Yunan like that."

    Just before Dongfang Minghui was silent for less than two minutes, another voice came to her ears that annoyed her, she looked up and saw Wei Jun had changed his face again, she really wanted to kneel down to this king of changing faces.

    "Which face is the real you? Wei! Jun! Lan!"

    Wei Jun showed a brilliant smile towards her, "The first time we met was naturally the real one."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s really rare to see someone who looks like you Say it, what exactly are you doing here?"

    "Yesterday I told you, I came here with one goal, to assist the heroine, by the way, you just refused and although it was useless and uninnovative, your attitude tells me you know and agree with my point of view."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t bother to exin her feelings with Seventh sister to this person, but Wei Jun was right about one thing, "How do you know that the refusal just now was useless, I''ll just refuse a few more times and that''s it."

    "No no no."

    Wei Jun stretched out his index finger and waved it in front of her, "The more you refuse like this the more useless it is, the really useful refusal is actually very simple."

    "What way?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked with a curious baby face, she actually did not hate Wei Jun, the other party could be considered a friend in this strange world and he had always only been kind to her. If there was a way to reject him and get him to find someone else to share his life with it was also quite a good thing.

    The only thing that gave her a headache was Wei Jun''s obsession, he seemed to be particrly obsessed with bringing the plot back to the original.

    When Wei Jun''s finger wiggled toe closer, Dongfang Minghui came a little closer, only to hear the words, "I''m not telling you."

    "Wei Jun!" Dongfang Minghui shouted.

    "I can help you solve the problem of Li Yunanpletely, but you have to listen to my arrangement." Wei Jun said with a confident face.

    "Completely? Howplete?"

    "At least to the point where he won''t bother you in the future."

    Dongfang Minghui propped up her head and thought about it, thinking that what the other party said was quite attractive, if Li Yunan was solved, Seventh sister wouldn''t have to be so jealous. If the other party could also figure it out more and not join their team afterwards, the things that happened between him and seventh sister in the original plot also wouldn''t have a chance of happening.

    It seems like a double win!

    "Yes, tell me how you want me to cooperate with you."

    Wei Jun unhurriedly pointed to the ring, "Watch the match first, we''ll talk after that."

    The match was still fifteen matches, Seventh sister had some injuries on the field but won all of them.

    As soon as the match was over, Dongfang Minghui pestered Wei Jun and asked, "Can you just tell me the solution you mentioned?"

    "Naturally I can, when the match is over tomorrow, meet me at that grove where we were before, and when you arrive I will naturally tell you what solution can make Li Yunan go away."

    "No way, just say it directly, why make it so mysterious."

    Wei Jun threw a wink towards her, "The heroine ising over, I''ll go first, don''t tell her about us for now."

    Dongfang Minghui also did not have time to ask why, when she saw Seventh sister walking quickly and soon came to her, "Ninth Sister, who were you just talking to?"

    "Ah, no one, probably a first year freshman who wanted to ask if I could join our little team other than to defeat you, so I told him he had to get in the ring and defeat you Seventh sister."

    "Let''s go."

    Being watched by the Female Protagonist for a moment, she always had a sense of guilt, it was that bad feeling she hadst time in the Rose House.

    On the way, the two were rarely silent, each thinking about different things.

    The third andst day of the ring, Qian Wanyu had still only recruited Li Yunan, the other party had a reason to run into the team only to protect Dongfang Minghui, so to the outside world, Qian Wanyu still doing the matches was meaningless.

    Qian Wanyu thought it didn''t matter, she had originally intended to let people know the difficulties and retreat, Li Yunan was just an exception.

    As soon as the tournament started, Dongfang Minghui looked around. The people around her were a bit scattered, she recognized some faces but found that she didn''t know any of them.

    The fact that Wei Jun changed his face three times made her a bit nervous, but to her surprise, Wei Jun did not appear again throughout thepetition.

    "To go or not to go?"

    Dongfang Minghui also had no idea what medicine Wei Jun was selling, yesterday all he said was just go to the grove.

    Could he really get rid of Li Yunan?

    Whether it is true or not, in order to stop Seventh sister and Li Yunan''s continual drama she had to try.

    In the middle of what happened, she also wanted to try to force the other party to know it''s best to withdraw from their small team, so that he and Seventh sister will definitely not appear in the same ce.

    "Seventh sister, the match is over, I happen to have something to do, so I''ll leave first."

    Qian Wanyu watched her rushing away, thinking of the other party''s fidgeting all day, she hesitated for a moment before quickly following.

    Dongfang Minghui sensed that someone was following her, and she deliberately circled the college several times until she was sure she had lost the person, then she walked toward the grove.

    "Hmph wings seems to have grown harder."

    Bing more alert was a good thing, but this skill was used on her. Qian Wanyu thought that the other party must have something to hide so she elerated her pace even more and followed her.<blockquote>

    Whew this was long!

    Sponsored thanks to generous donators, Amyst and Anonymous. Much love <3

    Ad clickers, readers andmentors I hope you enjoyed another chapter!</blockquote>

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    "Could it be a spy from the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought as she walked, she had just gone out and turned a corner when she felt she was being followed, thanks to her sharp reflexes she was able to get rid of them. She secretly praised herself for her resourcefulness, not knowing that Qian Wanyu was following her all the way.

    She wandered around the grove twice without seeing Wei Jun and wondered if she had been stood up.

    "Little Minghui." Wei Jun smilingly leapt down from the tree, his already beautiful appearance looked more heroic with white clothes, the other side had his mouth curled upwards, the corner of his eyes contained a few traces of an evil nature, giving people an extremely frivolous feeling.

    Strange, why did she always feel that Wei Jun was too feminine.

    "We don''t know each other well, stop shouting so affectionately." Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes in anger, the first two times they met each other, the other side besides having a little modern knowledge looked like a standard ancient person.

    If he didn''t take the initiative to reveal himself, she wouldn''t have thought that the other party was also a traveller.

    Wei Jun threw out a piece of blue silk from his sleeve, the end of the blue silk just sped her wrist, with a slight tightening, he pulled Dongfang Minghui over.

    "Oi oi."

    He wrapped one hand around the other''s waist, one hand stroked the other''s hair and picked up a green leaf from her head, then he wiggled it in his fingers and dropped it, pulling out some flowers from nowhere and handed it to her, "A beauty is deserving of flowers to go with it."

    "What are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui directly pped away the flowers in the hands of the other party, she was not used to being this close to others, especially since the other party was a man!

    Even a man from the modern era was too much for her to bear, she almost instinctively pushed him away, but she didn''t think Wei Jun''s hand was so strong that it didn''t budge at all.

    "Shh, don''t move." Wei Jun came close to her ear and whispered, "Li Yunan hase."

    Li Yunan did indeede, he received a letter in the evening, asking him toe to the grove about something important signed by a man called  Nosy. He waited in the forest but unexpectedly saw Qian Minghui, his face was happy and just wanted to walk out, when he saw a man fall from the sky,nd in front of Qian Minghui, and also affectionately embraced the person in his arms looking so intimate.

    "So what?"

    Li Yunaning has nothing to do with her hair being held like this ah!

    Dongfang Minghui still tried to push him away and identally felt a soft part. She touched a little, incredulously she squeezed it more, that soft touch, she was too familiar.

    What the fuck!

    She stared dead in the face of the other party, her eyes almost fell out of their sockets, she also forgot to immediately push the person away.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it was like she was returning the favour by caressing the other person''s chest, no matter how you look at it it was like these two people''s rtionship is not ordinary ah.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes turned dark, she looked with a deadly re at the two people embracing each other in the woods, the water thunder whip at her waist was already in her hand, she had an urge to destroy everything.

    "Wanyu, calm down. What you see is not necessarily true, there may be some misunderstanding." Qing Mo, who had just obtained the Soul Infant Fruit, intended to say a few words for Dongfang Minghui but also mainly because he was worried that Qian Wanyu might get angry and identally demonise, it would be a problem if all those old demons in the academy were attracted

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, her head just turned nk.

    Howe no one ever told her that the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance was actually a woman dressed as a man! This pitiful plot, what the hell!

    Wei Jun also couldn''t help but roll her eyes, how can there be such a person, IQ is so low isn''t an issue but even the emotional quotient is also low, she whispered, "Let Li Yunan see you and I together then he will give up, why don''t we add a little more fierce material?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a bad feeling, she shook her head and said, "That''s not a good idea."

    Not good at all, if Seventh sister knew that she was pretending to be a couple with someone, she would probably be angry, very, very angry.

    "Li Yunan is watching, the only way to make him give up is if you kiss me, or I kiss you, so that he can see clearly that you are already pleased with me then he''ll give up. "Wei Jun proposed and her face also came closer.

    Seeing that her face was closer and closer, Dongfang Minghui thrust Wei Jun with a flying needle and pushed her away in a sh while the other party was wincing in pain.

    "Kiss your head!"

    "Wow, your concealed weapon is so fierce." Wei Jun did not expect the other party to react so greatly, just a kiss is actually no big deal, it was the same as a greeting abroad in their previous world.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned ck, this Wei Jun was his head alright? She stomped her foot on the spot and took out several plum nails in her hand and raised them in front of Wei Jun, "Wei Jun, I''m warning you, next time you do this, I''ll be unkind to you."

    "Wei Jun?"

    A sudden voice woke up the three people present.

    Qian Wanyu''s long whip was already rolled up in her hand, she walked out of the forest, step by step, with a gloomy look.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes involuntarily shrank a little, her heart missed a few beats, she felt Seventh sister at the moment was very unhappy, there seemed to be a murderous aura around her. Was it from seeing Wei Jun and her just now?

    Wait the other point is where did shee from!?

    "Seventh sister."

    "Wei Jun is the young master of Blood Fiend Alliance, how did he get acquainted with your Ninth Sister?" Qing Mo couldn''t help but question.

    Qian Wanyu waved her long whip, "This question, I will ask Ninth Sister properly after I finish cleaning up Wei Jun."

    Qing Mo wisely kept silent, a jealous woman was quite scary in some ways.

    "Young Master Wei, we finally meet." From the White Moon Empire''s Blood Fiend Alliance branch to the Royal Academy, this person''s still really like a shadowy spirit, really annoying!

    Wei Jun felt a hostile intent making her surprised that Qian Wanyu was actually here, he looked at Dongfang Minghui with a questioning meaning in her eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes flickered. She did not know when Seventh sister came, no, now the important thing is Seventh sister how much did she see, if Seventh sister saw everything Oh, God, she stroked her forehead and had an urge to go and hit the wall herself.

    Qian Wanyu saw the eye contact between the two and the displeasure in her heart was even greater.

    "Qian Wanyu, this is probably the first time we''ve met?"

    Wei Jun had a few moments of uncertainty in her heart now, the heroine seemed to have a great deal of hostility towards her

    "I wanted to talk to Young Master Wei before, but never found the opportunity, really rumours aren''t as good as seeing myself, why don''t I ask Young Master Wei for advice on your skills today." Qian Wanyu was first courteous then just after greeting, swung her Water Thunder Whip towards him.

    "Woah!"

    Wei Jun did not expect the other party to strike so quickly, she dodged several times but did not dare to fight. She was deeply afraid of starting a battle with the heroine and bing an enemy, this would be a massive detraction from the plot ah!

    "Wei Jun are you still a man?" Qian Wanyu saw that the other party was only defending but not attacking, and tried to provoke the other party verbally.

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes, she''s a woman of course she''s not a man, so she can avoid fighting right?

    Seeing Seventh sister freak out, ording to the Female Protagonist''s usual character to not like to actively provoke others, today seemed different, she''d just ended her fight from the arena and now she was fighting again

    Just now she must have been seen by her, aiya thinking of Seventh sister''s habit of settling scores, she immediately couldn''t care about Wei Jun, step by step trying to leave this terrible grove.

    "Hey  hey hey." Wei Jun saw the other party running away and felt the world was so unjust!

    Qian Wanyu also saw the other party''s small movements, but it does not matter, after cleaning up Wei jun she can go back to clean her up, anyway, the monk cannot escape the temple, "Your opponent is me, look here."

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    "Holy shit, Qian Wanyu you''re actually trying for real!" Wei Jun''s beautiful clothes were blown apart by the other party, half of her hair was standing up from the lightning, she felt like she was going crazy.

    "Naturally."

    Hearing a thunderbolt, Dongfang Minghui ran even faster, she simply did not dare to imagine Seventh sister holding Wei Jun down on the ground for a fat beating, she foresaw Seventh sister''s own punishment for her when she returnedter too

    Li Yunan easily followed behind the other side and watched her rush back to the pharmacy yard. Just now he saw very clearly that Qian Minghui was not at all kind to that Wei Jun person and waspletely one-sidedly beating him up.

    So, who was the person who sent the letter? Why did he want to provoke the rtionship between him and the Qian Family sisters?

    Li Yunan stood outside the door of the pharmacy for some time, he decided, no matter what, he was joining the small team.

    Just a few moments after she left, Dongfang Minghui watched from side to side for a while and left the academy in a hurry, turning five or six streets on the street to make sure that no person could appear behind her before she knocked on the door of a small courtyard.

    "Little sister?"

    "Yes, yes, let me in quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui was sweating profusely and slightly out of breath.

    Lu Zi opened the door and afterwards opened another slit to look around, making sure no one was there before locking the door.

    "Little sister, why are you in such a hurry, are there people chasing you?"

    "It''s worse."

    She did not want to talk to Seventh sister when she was irrational, Seventh sister always likes to take action first and talkter, if she does not escape, she''d be meat on the chopping board!

    Arge number of small children saw hering and gathered around.

    Dongfang Minghui rested a little for a moment then coaxed the little children and went to greet the Thief Master.

    "Master."

    The first thing Dongfang Minghui did was to open all the closed windows of the room, tidy up the table, took out the pills to remove smells from her space ring and put two on herself then crushed the other and sprinkled it on the floor.

    "Minghui?"

    Thief Master had heard from the apprentices and just rushed back from the practice field, as soon as he returned he found his house was organized and looked much neater, but his face slightly changed, "Who let you organise my room, you cleaned up my table too?! Where did all the things go?"

    Suddenly being reprimanded by the other party, Dongfang Minghui was still a bit confused, she pointed to the floor where a pile of things she did not know about were lying, "All there."

    Luckily she didn''t throw them away, otherwise, it would be a sin.

    The Thief Master nervously pushed his wheelchair to go over and check, really as the other person said it was all there, his gloomy expression slightly rxed, "Go out, from now on without my orders you are not allowed to enter and leave my room at will, furthermore don''t move anything in the room."

    "Yes, Master."

    Dongfang Minghui put down the rag in her hand and gave it to him.

    After going out, Lu Zi and the group of little kids stood in line one by one, seems like that they were listening to the wall.

    "Little sister, master has a strange temper, don''t get angry."

    Xiao Mao went to her and hugged her thigh, "Little sister, you have to y with me."

    Every time she saw Xiao Mao, Dongfang Minghui felt like teasing him, she took the person in her hands and weighed him, "Xiao Mao have you gained weight recently?"

    Xiao Mao puffed up his face, the expression on his little face was unusually serious, he frowned slightly, "Big Brother said I''m growing up, not fat."

    "Oh really."

    There are still people who make these excuses huh, Dongfang Minghui hugged him for a while before putting the person down and releasing Toothless from the space ring, "Xiao Mao, this is my Toothless, you can y with it for a while."

    A group of small kids saw Toothless and immediately diverted their attention from her.

    Toothless came to an unfamiliar ce and ran around happily, sniffing and sniffing with its nose, and after turning the whole ce around and seeing nothing interesting, ity down on the ground.

    "Toothless,e on, y with us."

    Xiao Mao shouted several times, the other side was indifferent, he racked his brain the thought of a brilliant way, who knew where they found a piece of meat then tied it to a bamboo pole, Xiao Mao wiggled the bamboo pole with the meat to attract Toothless.

    Toothless grew up drinking spirit liquid, its usual snacks were Dongfang Minghui''s specially selected expensive meat, it disdained to eat their low quality food and just turned its head to ignore Xiao Mao and the rest.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted tough, she coughed dryly twice and ran aside. She made up her mind to stay here for a day or two, preferably for ten days or maybe eight months, until Seventh sister''s anger subsided, then all would be well.

    "Little sister, master wants you toe over."

    "Good."

    Toothless saw her go, and also ran over with joy, circling around her feet several times and almost tripping.

    Dongfang Minghui saw a group of small kids following behind her, picked up Toothless and discussed with it, "Just y with them for a while, and when Ie out, I''ll let you go back to the space ring."

    Toothless pressed its paws on the palm of her hand, then crawled down her pants just like that, attracting the group of kids to follow it.

    "It seems to be getting smarter and smarter."

    Qian Wanyu returned to the small courtyard and keenly sensed the other party''s absence.

    "Junyi."

    She pulled the other party, "You''ve been staying inside the small courtyard, have you seen Minghui?"

    "You mean Pharmacist Qian?"

    "Yes."

    Junyi thought for a moment, "Yes, but she went out again in a hurry."

    "Did she say where she was going?"

    "No, but I saw that Pharmacist Qian looked panicked, I was standing here and she just walked away as if she didn''t see me, she looked a bit anxious." Wei Junyi talked more.

    From the other party''s words, Qian Wanyu could already imagine Ninth Sister''s reaction after she returned to the small courtyard, she definitely ran away.

    After that, she looked for Yong Xing, and only with Yong Xing''s help did she learn that the other party had long since walked out of the Pharmacy, there was an overwhelming possibility that she was no longer in the academy. In the Snow Capital, Ninth Sister only knew a handful of people.

    Either that Situ Hao or the Thief Master.

    "Your Ninth Sister is so afraid she ran?" Qing Mo was about to dieughing, but he couldn''t show it.

    "Hmm."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was as ck as a pot, she went directly towards the path Minghui had taken before and recalled the rhythm as well as the action Ninth Sister didst time when she knocked on the door, she did it in a natural way.

    "Who is it?" Lu Zi also felt surprised, there were quite a few people knocking on the door today.

    "Looking for your Little Sister."

    Lu Zi heard a familiar voice before he looked to open the doorway and it turned out to be a familiar person, he remembered that when Little Sister introduced her, she said that this was her family and kept that in her mind.

    "You have an appointment with Little Sister, right?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded emotionlessly, "Yes, she''s ying hide and seek with me and I''m trying to find her"

    Thest sentence was almost said through clenched teeth.

    Lu Zi felt strange, he just seemed to hear the sound of teeth shing, "Little sister is still inside master''s room, you need to wait for her outside."

    Having found her, Qian Wanyu was in no hurry. She followed and also saw Toothless surrounded by a group of little children, ying cheerfully.

    She stood there with her arms around her chest, Toothless subconsciously nced towards her, and once it saw her, he showed his sharp teeth which had a broken part. Seeing that made Qian Wanyu feel good.

    Seemingly sensing the other party''s mocking intent, Toothless made more noise, scaring the group of small beans to the side.

    "Ow ow ow."

    It called out several times in session.

    "Master, Toothless is screaming, I''ll go see what''s going on."

    Thief Master waved his hand, what he wanted to teach her about the essence of a thief today was also finished, the rest was depending on her own respective enlightenment.

    Dongfang Minghui ran out unprepared and only ran a distance of three meters before she saw Qian Wanyu standing next to the stone pir, she was frightened and could not move her footsteps.

    "H-hey Seventh sister."

    Looking at the other side''s emotionless face, she moved backward step by step.

    "Ninth Sister, stand still."

    Aiya!

    Dongfang Minghui turned around and ran with her legs, very fast, probably the fastest she had ever run away.

    Qian Wanyu was really angry with her, her water thunder whip was used to catch up to Dongfang Minghui and tie around her shoulder. Toothless ran from the side and also tried to use its half teeth to bite Qian Wanyu.

    The result was a gentle kick to the side by her, then Toothlessy on the ground to y dead.

    "Ah ah, Seventh sister, have mercy."

    Knowing that she couldn''t escape, Dongfang Minghuipletely resigned herself to her fate, she hadn''t figured out how to exin to Seventh sister about Wei Jun, she had a feeling that the more she exined, the more confusing it would be, and in the end she might have to give up.

    "Little sister."

    A group of little kids gathered around, they were still confused about the situation when they saw the person who imed to be Seventh sisterst time tying up Minghui.

    "Heh, it''s okay, my Seventh sister and I are messing around."

    Dongfang Minghui exined.

    Qian Wanyu lightly patted her arse, "That so?"

    Dongfang Minghui coughed dryly, "Say something to master, just say I''ll leave first."

    Aiya, caught back by Seventh sister, she''s going to be miserable.

    "Little sister, Toothless can stay and y with me." Xiao Mao still missed Toothless, seeing Dongfang Minghui leaving, his face was full of reluctance.

    Toothless, who yed dead, rolled on the ground and crawled upQian Wanyu''s legs into Dongfang Minghui''s space ring.

    "Seventh sister, put me down, I''ll walk by myself."

    Being carried like a sack of rice on Qian Wanyu''s shoulders, the other party''s shoulders were particrly hard, and it felt painful.

    Qian Wanyu did not say a word, still walking but the movement of the hand was much lighter.

    Seeing that she was about to arrive at the academy, Dongfang Minghui pretended to be pitiful, "Seventh sister, we will be at the academy soon, please let me down. It''s not good to be seen by everyone."

    If she was tied up and brought back to the pharmacy like this, it was estimated that she and Seventh sister would once again be one of the topics of conversation among the new students, her chubby master would definitely make fun of her

    "I don''t care."

    Seventh sister''s jealously was really terrible, the other party didn''t care about hard and soft methods she thought of all, to the end, Dongfang Minghui hung her head and gave a pitiful sentence, "Seventh sister, I was wrong. "

    "Where were you wrong?"

    As long as she admits her mistake, Seventh sister will talk to her properly.

    Dongfang Minghui counted her mistakes and it was a great number, she had broken many taboos of Seventh sister, no wonder she was so angry, "I shouldn''t have hidden it from you when I went to see Wei Jun."

    "Hpmh."

    The other party answered extremely coldly.

    "I shouldn''t have snuck away while you are fighting Wei Jun."

    Qian Wanyu''s palm hit her buttocks heavily, and a loud "smack" sound was heard.

    Dongfang Minghui buttocks felt hot pain before she realized that it was Seventh sister spanking, she shamefully said, "Seventh sister."

    "If I don''t punish you will you admit?" Qian Wanyu finished and pped three more times,pletely disregarding the location.

    She wanted to cover her face and find a hole in the ground to lie in

    "Go on."

    Dongfang Minghui was in a difficult position, her buttocks had been beaten and she had admitted her mistake, what else did Seventh sister want her to say?

    "Pop."

    "Seventh sister."

    "Go on, say how you and Wei Jun met and why you two met in such a remote grove." She had never heard Ninth Sister mention Wei Jun''s business since they had returned from Yundu City also they had apanied each other all the time after that.

    In the academy, she and Ninth Sister did not see each other often, but they knew each other''s whereabouts, there was only one ce where she often went, the dean''s office.

    Qian Wanyu really can''t figure out where Wei Jun and Ninth Sister could have met.

    "It was that time when I went to the Library to look for you, she followed me, andter I learned that she was Wei Junyi''s brother, and she said a lot of words to thanks me for taking care of her brother." Dongfang Minghui confessed very quickly with half truths, "After that it was in the tournament arena, that day with senior brother Li? She sat right behind me and heard how I rejected senior brother Li, after that she told me that there was a way to make senior brother Lipletely give up on me so she invited me to the grove."

    Qian Wanyu kept silent, no wonder she felt the presence of a fourth person in the grove

    "Seventh sister, it''s my mistake can you put me down?"

    "Why did you run after that?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart felt weak, isn''t it because she was afraid that Seventh sister would have a misunderstanding or something if she saw her and Wei Jun embracing together, in fact she was afraid that Seventh sister would be violent likest time, but she didn''t dare to say that, "Seventh sister, I found out that Wei Jun is a woman."

    "Hmm?"

    Qian Wanyu put the person down and asked with a grave face, "Seriously? How did you know?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was full of difficulties. Her five fingers ufortable stretched several times, "J-hust before she and I were close, I identally hit her chest, but also saw her neck had no adam''s apple and she did not deny. "

    She identally touched the other side''s chest, the result was Wei Jun was a female disguised as a male. Not sure if they were female in their past life as well.

    Qian Wanyu saw her head hanging low like she had done something wrong and withdrew her water thunder whip then said in a cold voice, "Let''s go."

    "Ok"

    Once she got back her freedom, Dongfang Minghui''s whole person''s eyebrows fluttered and became much more animated, and she quietly followed behind Qian Wanyu, not daring to say anything more.

    When Qian Wanyu released her, she was just a few steps away from reaching the pharmacy.

    As soon as they returned to the courtyard, it was already dark and Wei Junyi was no longer there, Dongfang Minghui quietly wanted to go back to her room, facing the pressure of Seventh sister, she was a bit overwhelmed.

    "Ninth Sister, you still haven''t told me why you slipped away."

    When she finished cleaning up Wei Jun and returned to the small courtyard, she found that the person who should be there had actually slipped away. At that time, she was left with a crazy idea to break the other person''s legs so that she could not go anywhere and stay by her side for the rest of her life.

    Dongfang Minghui walked and walked, twisted and twisted, twisted for a long time before walking in front of Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, are you still angry with me?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened slightly, raised her hand to hold the other party''s waist, brought her to his side, the other hand tenderly stroked her hair which had produced a leaf from Blue Star Dream, "Flowers to match a beauty."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened in horror, sure enough, Seventh sister saw everything!

    Wei Jun this bad person really listening to her was nothing good.

    "Seventh sister, listen to me, I can exin."

    "No need to exin, you only need to answer me which hand she used to touch you and where she touched you, hmm?"

    Again this tone, as soon as Dongfang Minghui heard this, she could think of that night in Yundu City, Seventh sister had eaten her up so violently.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui immediately wrapped her hands around Seventh sister''s neck and brought herself closer to her, her eyes staring at the other side''s bottomless eyes, "Seventh sister, I like you, only you ok."

    The other people had nothing to do with her.

    Qian Wanyu was stunned and the hand that caressed her waist lost a little strength.

    Dongfang Minghui grinned, the meat on her waist was so soft being pinched by Seventh sister was painful ah.

    "Seventh sister, what you saw in the small forest before was a misunderstanding, I just wanted to solve the matter of brother Li as soon as possible, so you won''t be bothered about it."

    "Say it again."

    Qian Wanyu''s hand drew her closer to herself a little bit, she likes this kind of intimate feeling, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help bute close to her until their foreheads were against each other, with a hint of pleading in her tone, "Ninth Sister, say it again."

    "Huh?"

    "I didn''t hear clearly what you just said, say it again, say it again, Seventh sister will not be angry." Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but beg again, what Ninth Sister said just now gave her a particrly unreal feeling, all along she thought she had tied this person to her side by wishful thinking and held her by force.

    However, now it seemed different.

    Qian Wanyu forehead rested on her with a satisfied smile.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed and said softly with a red face, "Seventh sister, I like you, just you alone, and you are not allowed to like anyone else as wellOK?"

    "Okay."

    The two of them were so close that their foreheads were against each other, and when Qian Wanyu jerked her head up, her lips brushed against the corner of the other''s lips, kissing her cheek.

    Feeling the soft touch on her face, Dongfang Minghui''s heart thumped like a deer in the headlights, her fists clenched, there was some fear and some anticipation of what would happen next, Qian Wanyu stroked her face, she felt more and more that the skin of this face was more and more soft to the touch, she gently rubbed and it would leave some little red marks. If she left some marks on her face that could dere Ninth Sister as her''s how good would that be?

    Wanting to act immediately, Qian Wanyu sucked and licked, using all the skills she knew on her face.

    "Seventh sister, don''t bite my face!"

    Dongfang Minghui shivered, she never thought that one day there would be such a person who actually wanted to leave some hickeys on her face, how can she meet people tomorrow?

    "Okay, no biting." Qian Wanyu''s voice trembled a little, she couldn''t control it, she buried her head right at the other person''s neck and sucked on it, until she sucked out a hickey.

    This is what her Ninth Sister taught her as well

    "Seventh sister, don''t do that, we''re still outside."

    As open as the people of the Seven Colored Continent were, they didn''t seem to be so open that two people of the same gender could be together. At least she hadn''t seen people of the same sex walking together openly.

    The Li Qin incident was aplete ident.

    Dongfang Minghui was already a little nervous, especially when she was doing this and that with Seventh sister, her eyes darted around and suddenly found a shadow standing outside the entrance of the small courtyard, she immediately shivered and whispered, "Seventh sister, someone''s there!"

    Qian Wanyu raised her head from her corbone and looked out of the small courtyard with a murderous look on her face.

    Just as she shouted out that someone was there, a ck shadow swept past and disappeared in front of them.

    "You go back to the house first."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she was a little weak in the legs, after watching Seventh sister go after the figure, she sat down on the ground,pletely frightened, they were actually seen, if this person directly said it outside, Seventh sister''s image in the outside world image would be ruined.

    She sat on the ground and for the first time seriously considered how she and Seventh sister should go in the future, if Seventh sister and her were together, they''d have to give up a lot of powerful figures. If one day, Seventh sister s Dark Spiritual Master''s identity is exposed, who can protect her all around?

    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she was. She suddenly realized that she had nothing, the small Dongfang family was nothing in front of the world''s forces, just a small flick would destroy itpletely.

    Qian Wanyu lost the person halfway and afterwards, fearing that the other party was ying a diversionary tactic hurried back again, only to find that the lights in the room were not on.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t light themp, she was so focused before that shepletely forgot the way to go after, the more she thought about it, the more she didn''t know what to do.

    "Why are you sitting on the ground?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyesight was very good and she could see clearly, she could also see Ninth Sister''s frustrated look in the darkness, "You are worried about what just happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, and then nodded, in fact, she did not care about that but it was rted, "Seventh sister, what if one day you find out that I''m dragging you down? "

    Qian Wanyu fiercely pinched the other party''s face, "Even if you are, I am used to it anyway."

    ""

    Why did she feel that this was somehow wrong, what do you mean used to it! Dongfang Minghui sadly red at the other party, "Used to it what does it mean?"

    Qian Wanyuughed but did not say anything, she pulled her up from the ground, "Alright, sleep well, these things are not something you should worry about."

    Even though she said so, Dongfang Minghui still frowned, even when she was sleeping, she suddenly felt that what Wei Jun said was not without reason, how could this issue be solved?

    Qian Wanyu squatted down and gently smoothed out the other party''s furrowed brow, waiting for the other party''s breathing to settle down before she exited the room and closed the door behind her.

    "Qing Mo, just now I found this."

    Qian Wanyu''s hand suddenly had something extra, a corner of a jade pendant, she went back to her room and took out a jade pendant that had long gathered dust in her space, a piece of jade pendant she had once had as the seventh youngdy of the Dongfang family.

    The material of the corner of the jade pendant she found was exactly the same as her own, most importantly, even the words engraved on it were the same, two words on the front of the jade pendant  Dongfang.

    The writing on the back of her jade pendant was blurred, and ever since she knew she was not a member of the Dongfang family, this jade pendant was thrown away in the corner of her space ring.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that she happened to pick up such a simr piece today, she wouldn''t have been able to recall the memories of her past.

    "The one just now is from the Dongfang family."

    "It is not possible that it''s a corner of your Ninth Sister''s jade pendant as well, did you not say that the children of your family will have this sort of jade that represents their identity, the front side had Dongfang and the back had the name." Qing Mo asked curiously, "Look at the back of that to see if there are still words."

    The back of the jade pendant had been worn rather badly, the two words that represent the name should still on the jade pendant, but not on this corner piece.

    "Why didn''t you mention the Dongfang family just now?"

    Qian Wanyu sighed and shook her head, the two words of Dongfang were taboo for her, well Ninth Sister only mentioned it once, and after that never mentioned anything like going home again, even the second wife Qin seemed to have disappeared from the other side''s mind.

    She was worried that Ninth Sister would not be able to bear the pain of losing her loved ones, so it was good to let her be carefree by her side and not have any worries.

    "Are there survivors of the Dongfang family?"

    Looking at the corner of the jade pendant in her hand, Qian Wanyu was puzzled, Li Jing brought back the news that the Dongfang family was destroyed and the seconddy was missing that''s all, how can there be survivors. If it is really the people of the Dongfang familying to see Ninth Sister they would not hide in the dark, sneaking around listening in a corner, obviously, this person was up to no good.

    "If your informationwork couldn''t find this person, it means that the other party is hiding very deep. The other party even came directly to the small courtyard within the pharmacy, it is clear that this person has inquired about you and your family''s Ninth Sister, be careful."

    "I won''t let him hurt Ninth Sister"

    The next day, the two had just walked out of the pharmacy courtyard when they ran into Li Yunan.

    "Senior Brother Li."

    Dongfang Minghui was slightly embarrassed, after all, that image yesterday was so shameful that she couldn''t bear to spit, and the person who started it all did not show up.

    Li Yunan, however acted as if nothing had happened, he smiled tenderly at Qian Minghui, and then said, "I think we need to recruit a few more people for our team, the academy will have a task soon

    "Why?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit confused, there should still be some time before the Seventh sister''s small team goes out for training, it shouldn''t be so rushed right?

    "Something has happened in the outside world, I wonder if you guys have heard the whispers?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Seventh sister, the other party shook her head, she asked curiously, "Senior Brother Li, did something big happen?"<blockquote>

    Thank you to the generous donator for this full chapter~! I apprecite the support greatly. I hope you all enjoyed another round of Minghui x Wanyu ad clickers, donators, readers andmentors!</blockquote>

    Also Happy Easter!

 Chapter 70 (1)

    Chapter 70 (1)

    Located at the border of the two empires was a dense forest. The level of monsters in it wasn''t very high, but the numbers were many. The students of both empires'' college asionally went hunting for magical beasts to obtain magic cores so that they can sessfully advance.

    This day a small team of six people came to hunt magical beasts, they hunted a group of lower-level magical beasts in the outermost part of the forest, the six people worked very well together, the leader was a Thunder Spiritual Master, the remaining five people were wind, water, fire, earth and light.

    Light Spiritual Master''s have always been rtively weak, but a groupprised of them in teams was essential, they could y the role of support as well as information.

    "Sister Hao, today''s harvest is good, why don''t we continue to walk inside, maybe we can encounter some third level wind magic beasts."

    The woman known as Sister Hao was the leader of their small group, she divided the energy cores of the magical beasts collected along the way, most of them were earth and fire and water, the wind types they didn''t have a single one same for the light type, but the light type magical beasts were always few in number anyway. As a seventh-level wind Spiritual Master Zhao Lei wanted to collect more for his own advancement, his family was too poor to buy those medicinal nts and spiritual liquid so cultivation was slower.

    Sister Hao saw that it was still early and nodded, "Then we''ll go inside, if you can meet a wind type beast, we will all help, if not, you can only stop. When it gets dark, this forest will be more dangerous."

    "Good."

    Everyone expressed no opinion, after resting for a moment, the six people began to rush again.

    They went a long way deeper inside, but they didn''t meet a wind magic beast, not to mention that they did not even see half a magic beast''s shadow.

    "Stop."

    Hao Xiu felt that something was wrong, "Since there are no magical beasts in this ce, let''s forget about it today ande back another day to hunt magical beasts."

    "Sister Hao, it''s still early, why don''t we continue to go a little deeper inside."

    "That''s right."

    "Sister Hao, just go in a little bit more."

    Three or four people crowded around Hao Xiu, as the light spiritual master Li Yang gently sniffed, he seems to have smelled a strange smell, "Do you guys smell something rotten?"

    "Hmm?"

    Hao Xiu was the first to hear his words, she told everyone to stop, released her spiritual power and felt it.

    "Sister Hao, look."

    From the depths of the forest, one, two, three  people walked out in the blink of an eye, then more came until a dozen people had appeared. All of them with dull eyes, still wearing the clothes of Zng Academy, some also looked as if they were from Sheng Ling Academy.

    This group of people approached them without any consciousness and surrounded the six of them in a matter of moments.

    "Sister Hao, look at the one behind isn''t that our senior sister Ting?"

    Mu Ting was a senior sister a year above them, she was less famous in Zng Academy but was an inspirational representative of themoners, pretty and good-tempered, diligent and hard-working, a cultivation fanatic she would often disappear to train. They hadn''t seen her for almost a month or so, and they all thought she had gone out on a mission, they didn''t expect to meet here.

    "Senior Sister Mu." The water spiritual master Ruo Bing still foolishly went forward to greet her but was grabbed by Hao Xiu, facing this group of strange people, she had a creepy feeling, "Don''t go near, don''t you notice that their eyes are all weird?"

    "Yeah, they have a stink on them." The light spiritual master Li Yang directly used his skills and shone light on them.

    As soon as the people around them came in contact with the light system, there was a great decay on their faces, even the skin on some of them fell off exposing the bone underneath which scared all six people silly.

    "Ahhhhh, look at senior sister Mu Ting."

    Mu Ting''s beautiful face seemed to be melting, revealing patchy traces of skin, as if all of a sudden from a young teenager to an elderly corpse, Hao Xiu immediately shouted, "Everyone what are you standing around for still!? Run ah!"

    "That''s about what happened." Li Yunan told the story of what happened.

    Dongfang Minghui bit her thin lips, her face was slightlyplicated, this was something that was meant to happen a few yearster, how have things advanced so much. She was happy to have the time and preparation to deal with these things in the future but now she found that the plot was progressing in an unexpected direction.

    Sometimes it''s not good to be happy too early.

    "Thanks for the reminder, senior brother Li."

    Qian Wanyu facing this love rival her attitude was very frank, instead, she suddenly asked, "Brother Li do you have any good opinion for other members of the team?"

    "Since the team is led by you, I have no opinion."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the two of them talk, most likely they''d find a suitable group of trainees, their current team of two lightning Spiritual Masters was a strong offensive team, however, she was a support, at most she could carry some things as well, herbat power was negative. Finding more people was ideal for a bnced team.

    "Where are you guys going?"

    "Ninth Sister suddenly likes the gravity crush exercise program, while there is still time, I n to apany her."

    "Right, is there anything else Brother Li?"

    She thought about it painfully and decided that there didn''t seem to be much she could do for Seventh sister other than making herself stronger, she just didn''t want to hold Seventh sister back during her future adventures.

    Li Yunan thought about it but did not say he would go along, he shook his head.

    The three of them went their separate ways, Dongfang Minghui took the initiative to hold Qian Wanyu''s hand, "Seventh sister, do you have any ideas on the group?"

    Qian Wanyu was surprised to look at the hands that held her own since yesterday she knew Ninth Sister''s heart, she has never been as rxed as now, she squeezed her fingers, "I don''t know yet but in terms of today''s events, I think our team needs a Light Spiritual Master. "

    As soon as she heard the Light Spiritual Master, the image that automatically generated in her mind was Situ Hao, she immediately shook her head, "Seventh sister, aren''t you worried?"

    Qian Wanyu understood her words, she smiled frankly, "People who truly ept me will ept me unconditionally, just like you."

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, if Seventh sister knew that this trust of hers was from her having seen the original plot she could hardly imagine Seventh sister''s reaction.

    "Seventh sister, let''s reconsider."

    "Okay."

    Ever since thest time she had told the dean that she was going out to look for medicinal nts, Situ Hongying had kept this in mind, he had even summoned her into his office on purpose.

    "Situ Hao, what are you doing here?"

    Dongfang Minghui had just thought of this person a few days ago, and he turned up.

    Situ Hao came up to her with a yful smile on his face, looked her up and down, and said, "I didn''t believe the old man when he told me that he had taken you as his disciple.

    From a small medicine gardener to the direct disciple of the dean of the pharmacy, this honor was simply the envy of others.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him fiercely, she hadn''t seen him for a while but Situ Hao was still as crass as ever, "Have you not been to see Blue Star Dream recently?"

    Situ Hao touched his nose, "When I went to see himst time, he was staying in the courtyard, but anyway let''s not talk about that how about we talk about you?"

    "Me?"

    The chubby old man just watched the two of them bickering, the more he looked the better he felt smiling and not talking.

    Situ Hao nodded, "Yeah, have you ever thought about how to repay me?"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly realized, this guy was ying this trick, she smiled then followed up, "How do you want me to repay you for your kindness?"

    "Just give him your body." Situ Hongying suddenly said and the two people were really shocked.

    Situ Hao immediately retreated and stood at a distance farthest away from Dongfang Minghui, frowning and shaking his head, "I don''t like a body as dried up as hers."

    The other party''s rejection was a happy thing, but hearing the other party call her body dried up, Dongfang Minghui felt angry, she proudly held up her chest and crossed her arms on her waist, this body''s age was only eighteen years old but very well developed, at least it seemed to fit many of her own ideal standards.

    "People like you who are always two faced are not my type."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the other party with a disgusted look.

    Situ Hongyingughed out loud, in his opinion these two were clearly a happy couple, as soon as they met, they quarreled non-stop, even his ce seemed to be noisy, if they kept it up maybe they''d grow some feelings heh, "You two do not quarrel, this time I made youe for the matter of Qian girl going out for training. "

    "Old man, you''re not going to ask me to protect her again, right?"

    Having experienced the trip to Death Valley, Situ Hao could guess what Situ Hongying was going to say next.

    "Master, it can''t be."

    Dongfang Minghui also let out a shocked cry, the reason why she did not consider Situ Hao waspletely because the other side of the Light Spiritual Master. This has always been the opposite of the Dark Spiritual Master, it could be said to be an eternal battle of light and darkness, if Situ Hao found out Seventh sister''s situation, it would be bad.

    Seeing the two of them with a tangled expression, Situ Hongying''s eyes narrowed into a line with a smile, the two kids seemed to have quite a tacit understanding, "Regarding the rumors of the living dead, I don''t know how much you both know."

    Speaking of which, Dongfang Minghui somehow remembered the strange man she had met twice.

    Situ Hao frowned, "There are rumors that there are already infected trainees from Zng Academy, also this kind of thing is still spreading, but it is not known how serious it is."

    This gossip was simr to what Li Yunan said two days ago. The outside world has had such a terrible thing happen, no wonder the academy was anxious to form groups of students.

    Situ Hongying nodded, "I''ve just got thetest news, this strange poison has spread to the civilians of the Purple Jade Empire, so far an entire vige of people have been infected, the situation is very urgent."

    ording to the time and speed, it seems unusual for it to spread so fast.

    "So this time, I asked you toe, mainly to ask you what you n to do."

    "Master, although this matter has spread from the Zng Academy and is currently found within the Purple Jade Empire, as a pharmacist, it is important for me to go to the source of the disease to find out the method of suppression." Dongfang Minghui sighed, if the plot has another idental thing like that poisonous medicine, she''d be really anxious.

    Situ Hongying jerked his beard in approval, "Worthy of being this old man''s disciple, Hao''er, how do you feel about this?"

    The other side nodded sternly, but also had a look of righteousness, if he said the no'' word wasn''t that admitting weakness? That little girl who couldn''t even get into the Royal Academy at the start has grown so much in just two years.

    Situ Hao emotionally said, "Old man, I''ll promise you alright?"

    "Good."

    "Qian girl, this journey he will not only protect your safety you can also let him fight for you."

    Situ Hao heard these words and wanted to run into a wall. His heart couldn''t help but wail twice, this is absolutely a ck-hearted old man ah.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted tough but was forced to hold back and nodded, "Master, I know."

    Coming out of the dean''s office, Dongfang Minghui followed a small attendant.Situ Hao shook his head and sighed, "When are you going to leave?"

    "In half a month."

    She had to finish the experiments she hadn''t yet done, determine what the cause of thest mistake was, and make arge batch of pills, just in case. Regarding Situ Hao, she also needed to discuss with Seventh sister.

    "I''m free today, let''s go to your ce first, I''ll go see Blue Star Dream as well."

    As soon as she returned to the courtyard, Dongfang Minghui winked at Wei Junyi signaling that the other party could go.

    Wei Junyi nced towards Situ Hao and found that the other party was also sizing himself up, and immediately hung his head and left.

    "I didn''t expect that after noting for some time, this little courtyard of yours seems to be getting better and better, now you have even hired a medicine gardener to help look after the courtyard?" Situ Hao hade several times, and it was Yong Xing who led the way. Every time he came, the small courtyard was empty besides Blue Star Dream, there were only a few ordinary medicinal nts.

    As soon as Wei Junyi left, Blue Star Dream seemed to have been released from a spell as all the thorny branches on the wall whooshed and shrank back, dancing towards Dongfang Minghui and Situ Hao respectively, it intimately rolled their wrists with the thorny branches, pulling them closer and closer.

    "Blue Star Dream, it''s not easy for him toe to apany you, so keep himpany."

    Dongfang Minghui gently patted its thorny branches, and Blue Star Dream obediently retracted all the branches curled around Dongfang Minghui.

    "I''ll go back to my room to prepare some things, you keep Blue Star Dreampany."

    Situ Hao''s face was a little stiff, before Blue Star Dream was also enthusiastic, but it never shook its branches and curled people up like this, at most it''d shake a little and drop some leaves and so on, now the other side''s branches have surrounded by him.

    This enthusiasm it made him a bit overwhelmed.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little bad, she used her mind tomunicate with Blue Star Dream and told it Situ Hao missed it too much, so it should get close to him as well, now seeing Situ Hao''s face, she was about tough until her stomach ached.

    Dare to say that her body was dried up hmph you have to pay the price.

    Back in the room, she read through all the previous notes, plus Seventh sister''s reminder, she subconsciously ground up some of Little Colour''s vine juice and Love Flower''s leaf juice together with Lucky''s leaf juice as well as the liquid of the pig fairy grass. These were all reorganized separately, she tested howpatible they were by dropping some of each into a porcin vase and soon she found that Little Colour and pig fairy''s grass juice waspatible.

    She poured the entire porcin bottle of the juice all into the space contaminated by the ck medicine, and the ck mist was swallowed up without a trace by the juice after some tossing and turning as she had hoped.

    "So that''s how it is."

    The vine branch given to her by Seventh sister must have somehow been tainted with the grass juice of the pig fairy grass to have the function of destroying the ck mist, but why?

    She collected all the juice that had swallowed the ck mist in the space ring, intending to make pills for next time and give Seventh sister a few of them.

    After that she had done an experiment and crushed some of the pig tail of the pig fairy grass into juice, she took a little juice out of the poisonous nt and after it turned into ck fog, poured the pig tail juice into it, the ck fog was not affected at all, scurrying around in the porcin vase, trying to escape.

    "Little Colour and Pig Fairy Grass."

    She was thinking about a serious matter, Little Colour had been muttering about finding a furnace, and Pig Fairy Grass was just perfect for its appetite, it seemed like a good choice if the two were kept together.

    Qian Wanyu came back with Mu Sheng, and upon her return, she found that there was an additional person in the small courtyard and that person she knew about.

    "Situ Hao."

    Death Valley, the other party''s light-based healing left a deep impression on her, this person appeared here now so she knew the reason with a slight thought.

    "Qian girl, long time no see."

    Situ Hao dared to joke with Qian Minghui, but once he met Qian Wanyu, he did not dare to say any perverted jokes, especially after experiencing the Death Valley, he was more respectful of Qian Wanyu, even with a cliff that high, the other party could actually carry him and move around then take Dongfang Minghui to climb up again. This courage, very humans had it. He had nothing else to say about her but admiration.

    "Where is Ninth Sister, why is she not here?"

    Situ Hao pointed to the room, "She should be packing up her things or preparing something."

    He then pointed to Mu Sheng, "Little brother, how did you get hurt so badly, do you want me to treat you?"

    Mu Sheng was stunned, then shook his head, "No, thanks."

    "This is Mu Sheng."

    "I''m Situ Hao."

    "I''ll go in first and check on Ninth Sister, you two talk first."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu left, Situ Hao returned to his true nature, and he swaggeringly approached him, "Hey, Mu Sheng, why are you hurt like this, you were beaten up, right?"

    Mu Sheng took a look at him then nodded, "Yes."

    He immediately gossiped, "Tsk, look at the injury on your face, it won''t heal for a few days. What exactly did you do to deserve such a beating?"

    Mu Sheng opened his mouth but it was so painful that he did not want to answer this person''s words. He didn''t do anything wrong, he just wanted to join Sister Wanyu''s small team so that they could train together in the future, so he went to challenge her.

    As a result, he was severely abused in the arena.

    Situ Hao rattled off a lot of words, only to find that the other party turned his head away and ignored him, he went back in front of him, "Seeing that you are injured like this and can''t even speak, I''ll be a good guy and treat you."

    "Did you find out the cause?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she took all the experiment results and showed it to her, Qian Wanyu looked over each one seriously then said, "Since your magic nt and that pig fairy grass are sopatible, just let them stay together."

    ""

    Is this Seventh sister''s implying for them to sleep together!?

    "Yes, yes, yes."

    Little Colour immediately rolled out from her soul sea the moment it heard that, the fat doll rolled on the ground, sitting on the ground nodding one after another, the vine on its head wiggled and its eyes were blinking and looking at her expectantly.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if tough or cry, Seventh sister agreed as well. Is this really good?

    "It''s useless for you guys to say yes, shouldn''t we ask the opinion of the Pig Fairy Grass first?"

    Once they heard about the pig fairy grass, Love Flower and Lucky also ran out to join in the fun, Toothless was not far behind, in the blink of an eye, the room turned lively.

    Qian Wanyu was sitting next to her, her hand couldn''t help but caress her waist and encircle her dominantly, watching the group of medicinal nts tossing and turning in the room, although she couldn''t hear them, she saw Ninth Sister''s face making some rich expressions from time to time reacting to their words.

    "Little Colour, do you know the meaning of a furnace?"

    Every time she heard Little Colour talk about it, she always felt it had a meaning simr to treating the other party as a sex ve.

    Little Colour tilted its head for a moment, pointing at Love Flower and Lucky, "It means to be just like them."

    Love Flower and Lucky were currently entwined and very calm.<blockquote>

    Hope you guys enjoyed another chapter! Also happy easter!</blockquote>

 Chapter 70 (2)

    Chapter 70 (2)

    "I am fine with it, ask pig fairy."

    From Little Colour''s reaction, this rtionship is probably not quite the same as the one she thought of in her head so she put down her worries.

    The pig fairy grass was still bound by her when she pulled it out from the space ring, it had a look of wanting to die since it could still hear conversations outside from the space ring. It did not even look at Little Colour, much less at Dongfang Minghui, it justy on the ground not moving.

    "Pig grass"

    "Pig grasssssss"

    After shouting several times, the other party still kept this attitude, obviously there was a problem.

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands towards Little Colour, helplessly shaking her head, she remembered thatst time she was in the library checking the pig fairy grass'' details she saw that if a person was afraid of a medicinal nt escaping they could sign a temporary contract.

    "Pig fairy grass, I can let you free."

    Once it heard that it could get free, pig fairy grass gave a little reaction to Dongfang Minghui.

    "But you must sign a temporary contract with me, in this contract our status is equal to each other, what do you think?"

    Little Colour huffed and puffed and the little vines on its head kept twitching, after picking for half a day it couldn''t even pull a single hair! It rolled on the ground to try act cute and make Minghui spoil it but unfortunately Dongfang Minghui ignored it, pig fairy grass began to consider Dongfang Minghui''s words.

    But Toothless, seeing Little Colour rolling around felt it was very fun and pounced on the fat doll.

    "Aiya what are you"

    Little Colour screamed even more, it was actually bullied by a small pet, this time it simply cannot bear it, all the vines from its body mmed Toothless. At first, Toothless still thought it was very funny, like when blue star dream used its thorny branches to y with it, but then it felt something wrong.

    Its hind and front limbs were swept up by the vines, and soon its body was airborne and its whole body was pulled up by the vines.

    "Ow ow ow"

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her forehead, and Qian Wanyu tried to stifle herughter.

    "Ok."

    The pig fairy grass agreed after a moment''s consideration; it didn''t like being tied down, much less being drooled at by that magic nt every day.

    Dongfang Minghui cut her finger and a drop of blood slowly floated to the top of pig fairy grass'' head.

    The pig fairy grass also cut its own juice, a drop of juice likewise went to Dongfang Minghui''s forehead, the twopleted the temporary contract almost simultaneously, once the contract was reached, spiritual energy surged in the room.

    Qian Wanyu quickly stood up and within a few moments, a formation was set up in the room, Qing Mo even set up a boundary on top.

    Little Colour and Toothless were directly swept to the corner by this powerful spiritual power, they all hit the wall and were almost knocked out.

    "How can there be such a big surge!?" Qian Wanyu was surprised that a temporary contract could do this, it was just the lowest tier of contract!

    "I think this pig fairy grass has an extraordinary origin." Qing Mo was also puzzled.

    Pig fairy grass?

    Qian Wanyu looked at the pig fairy grass that was just lying on the ground, now it was back to its previous mischievous look, it was cheerfully twisting and turning in front of Dongfang Minghui, its fat leaves and pig tail were pping everywhere, it rolled it''s pig tail and curled it up then uncurled it and kept repeating it in excitement.

    "Let''s work together."

    Dongfang Minghui stretched out her finger and poked its leaves, then poked its tail, probably because they just signed a contract, both of them were closer than before and could exchange thoughts better.

    "I want to fight with it."

    "Ugh."

    The direction the other party pointed to was the direction of the fat doll, Dongfang Minghui''s first thought was that if they fight more, pig fairy grass and Little Colour fallen vines heh, there must be a lot

    "Sure, go ahead."

    Dongfang Minghui raised both her hands to agree, she was counting on them to fight a few more times, then let her clean up the messhehe

    So, in the room, she witnessed the odd battle between a medicinal nts and a magic nt.

    "Did something bad happen again?"

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t understand the exchange between them, but she could guess.

    Dongfang Minghui dryly coughed twice, she did not mean to let them be so naughty but all her nts were like this, ask them for a little something and they will in turn threaten you to do a lot of things. She just wanted some material to make a few backup pills.

    Since they wanted to fight she was happy to let them.

    "What''s going on out there with Situ Hao?"

    If the other party did not remind her, she would''ve forgotten about Situ Hao, Dongfang Minghui mmed her head, "That fat old man was worried about me being alone outside so he assigned Situ Hao to protect me and let me use him to work or whatever."

    Qian Wanyuughed, "It seems Ninth Sister''s charm is not small, not only attracting someone like Brother Li, but also the Light Department Hall''s Situ Hao, if other girls knew about it, I do not know how many people would be envious."

    Dongfang Minghui covered her face, she did not think Seventh sister was a person who would tease her like this, "Seventh sister, can we not mention the matter of senior brother Li."

    She thought that the day she showed her heart to Seventh sister it would reassure her who would''ve expected Seventh Sister was still jealous.

    Qian Wanyu pinched her little nose, "Just kidding, why are you so nervous."

    She couldn''t resist being stubborn, "I didn''t say any-."

    "Humph, no more fighting."

    The pig fairy grass huffed and puffed and entered Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea.

    Little Colour saw it run and almost tripped trying to chase it. Dongfang Minghui was thinking in her head, go go go fight fight fight!''

    Little Colour ran to her soul sea as well straight to pig fairy gas.

    She could see Little Colour and pig fairy grass chasing each other like dogs in her soul sea.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly picked up the vine remnants and the fat leaves as well as small pig tails that fell off from pig fairy grass one by one then put them in a bag forter use.

    "Let''s go, Mu Sheng ising too."

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and walked straight out.

    Outside, Situ Hao and Mu Sheng were talking to each other, no, it was Situ Hao who was talking non-stop, and Mu Sheng was tired of coping.

    "Mu Sheng."

    Dongfang Minghui hadn''t seen him for some time, and when she saw him again, she always felt as if his aura had changed, she was surprised and circled around the other party, "Mu Sheng, have you advanced?"

    Mu Sheng giggled, but when he thought of how badly he had been abused by Sister Wanyu, he was depressed again, "It seems that to catch up with you guys, I still have to continue to work a little harder."

    She just liked seeing the other party''s spirit of never giving up, and she brought up the idea in her mind, "We''re forming a group now, do you want to join us?"

    As soon as she finished, Mu Shengughed awkwardly as he rubbed the back of his head, "I can''t beat Sister Wanyu."

    He purposely tried today so that he could join.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, she forgot that Seventh sister was the one to make all the decisions, she could only spit out her tongue in embarrassment towards Mu Sheng.

    "It''s not impossible for you to join."

    Once Seventh sister opened her mouth, Dongfang Minghui and Mu Sheng both looked at her with surprise on their faces, and saw her continue, "I will specify a detailed training program, when the timees, we''ll collectively improve our strength, my only requirement is during the training period, no shouting of how hard it is, noining either. If you can all do it, you''re wee to join."

    Mu Sheng was dumbfounded and did not react.

    Seventh sister was opening the back door for him, and she immediately kicked Mu Sheng''s leg and scowled at him to ept.

    Mu Sheng quickly responded, "I can do it."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head repeatedly, she could do it too.

    "Hey, Miss Qian, what training? Can I join you guys too?" Situ Hao felt it was kinda interesting and asked curiously.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t answer him directly, but only said, "All are wee to join."

    Dongfang Minghui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the team members now seem to be two short, whether the script will go ording to nned or will it be changed, who knew?

    Two days passed, these two days she stayed in her room to refine pills.

    Somehow, the pig fairy grass leaves found the secret of the small courtyard, and after learning that there is a gathering treasure below, it dug itself a corner of the small courtyard and refused to move, Little Colour naturally chased after it. Now basically where the pig fairy grass went Little Colour will follow.

    As for Love Flower and Lucky, they also directly dug themselves in the small courtyard.

    Toothless was bored catching bugs in the yard, and when Wei Junyi came, it was able to y with him for a while until he finished his work.

    All the little ones around her had slipped outside, and Seventh sister was also not there, so Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt her ears were clearer with less noise around and she concentrated on refining pills, making more than twenty before she stopped.

    She also made several trips to the back of the mountain for this outing, and got the five medicinal nts needed by Seventh sister under false pretences. Afterwards, she had to collect a lot of auxiliary medicinal nts and put them in her own space ring for emergencies.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Little sister Minghui."

    "Seventh sister, senior brother Li."

    After Dongfang Minghui greeted each person, she saw a familiar face, the other party was holding arge sword, wiping it with a white cloth, her face was slightly cold and unsmiling.

    "Senior sister Bai, long time no see."

    Li Yunan was slightly surprised, "So you know each other?"

    Qian Wanyu was also slightly surprised, and then recalled the memory of Murong Qingyi, Ninth Sister and Bai Rou did meet once at that time.

    "Right." Dongfang Minghui still had a very good feeling for Bai Rou, the other party was righteous and honest, if not, she probably would have been beaten up by Murong Qingyi that time, "I have to thank Sister Bai for saving me twice."

    Bai Rou''s beautiful eyes lifted to look at her and shrugged, "No need, we''re both even."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, yes, indeed they were even, she sent a porcin bottle of pills to her both times.

    Qian Wanyu and Li Yunan looked back and forth at them several times, and finally, it was Qian Wanyu who stood up, "Ninth Sister, Bai Rou will be our group member in the future."

    "Good, Sister Bai, please take care of us in the future."

    Bai Rou nodded her head without saying anything.

    Only after everyone left did Qian Wanyu talk about Bai Rou, it turned out that Bai Rou fought her in the arena under the premise of not using the Water Thunder Whip, the two of them had about a 50/50 win rate.

    Plus Bai Rou and Li Yunan was friends with her too, today when Li Yunan brought her over, Qian Wanyu epted her directly.

    "So that''s how it is."

    So the plot still continues to go towards the original, she was simply blindly worried, and that Wei Jun was simply worrying to the heavens, next time she meets her, she will definitely give her a piece of her mind!

    "Ninth Sister, Bai Rou is the one who interrupted the other party when you said someone was looking for troublest time?"

    "Yes."

    Bai Rou was a cold person with a warm heart, people who were not familiar with her would think she was as cold as a piece of ice, after getting along with her, they''d know she was a friendly person.

    "Ninth Sister, I have already discussed with Senior Brother Li, we will leave Snow Capital in three days at thetest, are all your pills ready?"

    "Ready."

    But, isn''t there still one person missing?

    There was still Nan Nan, but Seventh sister seemed to have made up her mind with just this many people, they would leave in three days.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if it was because there was one more person in the group, so it had squeezed out the spot where Nan Nan was meant to be.

    The day after they decided this, early in the morning, Qian Wanyu was recalled to the Hall of Thunder, and Dongfang Minghui and Situ Hao were also called to the office by the fat old man at the same time.

    As soon as she entered, she felt that the atmosphere was particrly gloomy, the old man kept pacing back and forth in the office, looking a little impatient.

    Situ Hao saw her and gestured at her with a nudge.

    "Master, what do you want to see me for?"

    As soon as Situ Hongying saw Dongfang Minghui, he sighed while shaking his head, "Qian girl, there is a change of n, you and Hao''er may have to leave early."

    "Did something unpredictable happen Master?" She had already guessed this morning when she saw Seventh sister rushing away.

    "In the ce where the Purple Jade Empire and the White Moon Empire meet, there is a border town, that poison has appeared and spread throughout the town, this was originally a matter within the Purple Jade Empire but now that it has crossed to this town, it is likely to reach the White Moon Empire, if all three empires cannot contain it, it will be a catastrophe!"

    It is indeed a catastrophe

    "Yes, Senior Brother Situ and I can leave immediately." To her, it didn''t make much difference, they were nning on leaving soon in any case.

    Situ Hongying was very relieved, he sat down, "Don''t worry, it''s not only you guys, the academy has sent five small groups this time, each group has a pharmacist with them, just in case, the pharmacist union side has also sent someone, they have all already left."

    "Master, how long has it been since they left?"

    Situ Hongying still exined, "The pharmacist union has been concerned about the situation for awhile so they sent someone at the first opportunity, our news was passed on by someone from their side."

    Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes, even if she was worried she couldn''t change anything. It was probably hopeless to try save them.

    "Master, I will first discuss with Seventh sister and the rest, if possible we''ll go today."

    After the two people returned to the small courtyard they tacitly packed up their things, Dongfang Minghui handed the small courtyard to Wei Junyi and Yong Xing to take care of, then walked out of the pharmacy. She saw Senior Brother Li and the four others waiting outside.

    "Let''s go."

    Return Town, a town located at the intersection of the White Moon Empire and the Purple Jade Empire, it could also be said to be the border town of the Purple Jade Empire, the town was full of people, some of whom had relocated from the White Moon Empire.

    The people who lived closer to the woods suffered from the attacks of the magical beasts.

    The six of them took a flying beast and spent almost half a month hurrying to the town, but the situation below was so dire that even the flying beast refused tond.

    "Seventh sister, I reckon this poison shoulde from the magical beast forest, let''s stop at the vige in front of the town and see what''s going on."

    "Good."

    This source of infection being from the forest was like having a wolf in front and a tiger at the back for this small vige.

    After they descended on a patch of clear ground, they each released their spiritual power.

    Qian Wanyu even drew out her water thunder whip, Dongfang Minghui, seeing their guarded appearance, immediately became alert, she prepared some flying needles and plum blossom nails in her hands. The vige was so quiet that when theynded with so much noise, no one seemed to have woken up.

    "Everyone be careful."

    Li Yunan and Bai Rou were grouped together, Situ Hao and Mu Sheng were also grouped together, she naturally was with Seventh sister.

    "Seventh sister, could the whole vige be infected?" Dongfang Minghui boldly guessed that the vige was not too far from the town. At the speed of an average person it would take half a day to reach town.

    Dongfang Wanyu had a serious face as she scanned the area with her sharp eyes.

    "Be careful."<blockquote>

    Things are building up! I hope you all enjoyed another chapter of MIWW! Thanks for reading,menting and donating I appreciate you all <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 71 (1)

    Chapter 71 (1)

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu''s palm lightly pushed the other party''s shoulder away from her. A long arrow weaved through the middle and nailed to the wall of a house.

    Dongfang Minghui was really shocked, she thought there were undead people in the vige.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu pulled off the long arrow embedded in the wall very easily, the arrowhead tip was shallow and the arrow itself was roughly made and rather blunt, the body of the arrow was even using a slightly thicker branch, if it''s for killing people, this sort of shoddy arrow was not good enough at all.

    There must still be living people in this vige.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu thought in their minds at the same time.

    "Come on, let''s go into the house and take a look."

    The door of the house was not locked, they gently pushed, the door opened automatically, but the inside was an unexpected mess, simple furniture and supplies were swept on the floor, the lone table had broken legs and the whole house gave the impression of being searched before them.

    They felt with their spiritual sense that no one was in the house.

    So they went to the next house, some small traps wereid on the road, long arrows and slingshotted marbles would always appear from time to time. Wanyu coped with it with ease, she threw aside all the marbles, spears, and arrows then helplessly said, "It seems to be a group of children."

    This kind of trap could only have been made by eight or nine year olds.

    "But where did all the adults in the vige go?"

    After going through five or six houses in a row, they were all empty and there was no one inside. Dongfang Minghui felt that the matter was more serious than they had expected. Qian Wanyu stood by and kept watch. The weeds outside the houses indicated that they have been left unattended for a long time.

    "Someone''s there."

    At the end of her sentence, she saw Seventh sister leap, and with the help a tree trunknded and shot her water thunder whip to catch a figure in the grass.

    "Ah."

    "It''s a child."

    The child was thrown heavily on the ground but did not cry or scream. His small body curled up on the ground and they could only make out a dirty face but there was a pair of ck eyes with a hateful gaze.

    Being looked at with such eyes from a child, Dongfang Minghui was numb to it after awhile, she saw Seventh sister coldly watching him with no intention to speak, after hesitating for a moment, she squatted down, trying to look into the eyes of the child then moved her body closer, "Little child your vige, where did all the people in your vige go?"

    "Can you tell me what your name is?"

    "I''m a pharmacist, are there any sick people here?"

    She asked several questions but the child did not say a word, just looked at her with that same gaze.

    "Seventh sister?" Dongfang Minghui turned back and shook her head, indicating that there was nothing she could do.

    "Watch out!"

    Just as she turned her head, the child who had not said a word suddenly stretched out his ck fingers which almost touched her neck. The other end of the water thunder whip was tied firmly to the child''s arm in a death grip.

    Dongfang Minghui''s pupils shrank when she felt it. Those ck fingers and long nails were less than two centimeters away from her, if not for seventh sister this sneak attack might have injured her and even prate her veins

    Qian Wanyu''s face sunk, with a little force, the child was heavily thrown about with one end of the water thunder whip still tied to his arm.

    "In the future, even if you want to talk, don''t get too close to strangers."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded her head, she patted her chest in fear, even a vige child had such strong killing intent.

    "You also caught a child?"

    The small vige had probably only about eighty families, the three groups of people did not take too long to stroll through the whole vige. Li Yunan''s team was the first toe over and saw that Wanyu''s whip had tied up a restless child.

    Subsequently, he also showed that behind him there were three children in a row strung together with their hands frozen. Bai Rou stood domineeringly at the back with arge sword as if to supervise them.

    The three children''s faces and clothing was dirty. Their clothes were torn with holes but their pair of eyes were bright, yet there was a deep hatred inside them making all of them puzzled.

    "Can the three of them talk?" Dongfang Minghui asked curiously.

    "It seems that they can''t." Li Yunan was attacked by them continuously before he could ask them any questions and the other party didn''t seem to want to give up so he could only catch all of them in one go.

    "Seventh sister, could they be dumb?"

    Qian Wanyu walked over and forcefully pinched open the mouth of the child who had previously attacked Dongfang Minghui then casually said, "They made a little sound when they fell before, they are not mute, they are just not willing to talk to us."

    Four people surrounded the four children, slightly releasing some of their spiritual power, the four of them were a bit overwhelmed, plus three of them had their hands frozen by Bai Rou''s ice spiritual power. It was suffering to the point where one of them fell to the ground and curled up yet continued to clench his lips to not make the slightest sound, even if his eyes teared up he wouldn''t make a sound.

    "This is rare."

    They have met four tough people apparently.

    If it were four adults, she wouldn''t have hesitated to just use her soul searching skills, but, four children eh, Qian Wanyu gave up.

    Dongfang Minghui as well couldn''t bear to hurt them too much, she originally wanted to take a softer stance and gain the trust of that child to get the information they needed but who expected that the children here were so ferocious and wanted to attack!

    "I''ll try." Li Yunan smiled faintly and carried the smallest of them to the side like a chicken.

    Dongfang Minghui was curious and wanted to follow him, but Qian Wanyu grabbed her hand, "Don''t go, let him try, if it doesn''t work, we''ll think of another way."

    While they were waiting, Situ Hao and Mu Sheng hurried over, "Did you find anything? Huh, why are there little kids, and four of them?"

    "They should be from this vige, something probably happened before us, and they hate outsiders as a result." Dongfang Minghui could not help but sigh, after working for most of the day, they still had no clues.

    She simply took out a handkerchief, and a little clean water then used her handkerchief to wipe the small face of the child wrapped up by Seventh sister water thunder whip, she carefully wiped the small face, at first the other party tried to avoid her, obviously unwilling to be touched by her.

    "Don''t move."

    Dongfang Minghui''s tone was quite a bit fierce, she used her hand to pinch the other chin and make it not move so she could wipe it clean, she did the same for the other two children as well.

    Qian Wanyu stood by and watched her do this, but did not stop her, her eyes were always on alert especially to the child who just tried to attack Dongfang Minghui before.

    "Look, isn''t it cleaner."

    A slightly pale face, although immature had some maturity in his eyes. After washing their faces, they seemed to look more human and easier to look at.

    "They still seem to have injuries on them."

    Mu Sheng pulled up one of the kids'' arms which were covered in scrapes and bruises everywhere, their feet not to mention, since they all wore nos hoes their toes were all scarred.

    "Forget it, since you guys are so pitiful, I will help you a little." Situ Hao released his spiritual power and gave them a light based healing, the three children felt warm all over, and the previous wounds disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside watching in amazement, it was the first time she''d seen light-based healing, she did not expect it to be so quick and effective, no wonder the fat old man said before to let Situ Hao do some work for her. With this sort of skill he could definitely be a great help.

    Li Yunan carried the youngest child over, "A tough nut to crack, what do we do now?"

    "Ninth Sister, help check them to see if they have been infected."

    Everyone looked grave, the adults of the vige were gone with only these small kids left, the worst that could happen was all of them turning into undead but the strange thing was how a few children were left alone.

    Dongfang Minghui examined the youngest child, "There''s no signs of bites or scratches, they were all in good spirits as well so they must not be infected."

    The others didn''t even need to be examined, their wounds had been healed by Situ Hao''s light-based treatment.

    "Since this vige is empty, let''s set off towards return town." Qian Wanyu suddenly said.

    The people looked at each other, Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth but said nothing, then finally pointed to the four small kids, "Seventh sister, what about them?"

    "Taking them away is also a burden, how about" Qian Wanyu meaningfully looked at the rest, "We just let them go, what do you think?"

    Bai Ruo nodded, without saying a word, the three children whose hands were frozen were released and Qian Wanyu also smoothly jerked away the wrapped up child in her water thunder whip, "Before I change my mind, immediately disappear from my eyes."

    The four little kids immediately darted away in different directions disappearing in front of them in a matter of moments.

    "Wow, what a speed."

    "Seventh sister, just let them go like that?"

    Qian Wanyu watched where the four of them disappeared then chuckled, "Naturally no."

    The other people also smiled, only Dongfang Minghui and Mu Sheng had a head full of fog, what exactly is the meaning of this ah.

    The four little kids then bent down in the grass and watched them fly away in their flying beasts, then one of them sent out a secret signal to regroup. They reset the traps that had been destroyed before, and because of the lessons learned this time, they added a few extra procedures and a few more traps, including some unexpected traps in some of the vigers'' homes.

    At night, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu snuck back into the vige again. She realized afterwards that letting the kids go and riding away on the flying beasts were all ploys by Seventh sister and the rest to cover their ears, the real purpose was to find out what happened in this small vige.

    The six divided into three groups, but this time it was Li Yunan and Situ Hao, Bai Rou and Mu Sheng, she was still following behind Seventh sister of course.

    "Seventh sister, I can''t see anything."

    The vige was so dark that the whole world in front of them seemed to be in darkness, it was hard for Dongfang Minghui to identify where people were and where they weren''t. Plus the group of little kids were so good at hiding that they could stay hidden for ages in these overgrown ces.

    "Little grass, little grass, tell me, is there someone else here?"

    She tried tomunicate with the nts with her mind, but the weeds seemed to be new nts that had just grown, each one was confused and did not know what she was talking about. It turns out that they were mostly nts with no higher intelligence, Little Colour and the rest were a rare breed.

    "Shh."

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu waited quietly, until the moon was on the highest point surrounded by the eerie quiet, they suddenly some rustling sounds. A ck shadow shuttled quickly through the grass, her eyes widened when she saw.

    After spending time in the dark, she could probably distinguish certain things.

    Qian Wanyu took her hand, and the two approached the object little by little in the grass.

    The two of them smelled a bloody smell at the same time, and the closer they got to the ck object, the stronger the smell. Dongfang Minghui immediately had memories of a murder case she knew about, when the night was dark and windy, a grown man and another had met up for a private meeting, but for some reason they must''ve gotten into an argument and the man used a knife to directly chop the other person up.

    In this case however it was a kid and the object being killed was a beast.

    They were squatting not too far from that person, they clearly heard the sound of someone smacking their lips, Dongfang Minghui skin hair rose all the way up. It was so creepy, the other side couldn''t cut up the body properly and ate it raw? How can there be so many strange things in this vige?!

    Qian Wanyu understandably squeezed her palm to soothe her.

    By the time the kid had finished, Dongfang Minghui witnessed him carrying a huge object cutting through the grass and going in another direction.

    "Go."

    They followed along, and with a little faint light, she finally discerned a small fellow ahead, not very tall, probably up to her chest, but the object on his shoulder was quiterge, directly concealing his figure.

    The more they walked, the more remote they went, until soon they were about to leave the vige, these kids were really something.

    Dongfang Minghui was worried about being discovered and simply used her little thumb to draw characters on the palm of Qian Wanyu''s hand, who shook her hand back but didn''t stop moving forward.

    At the same time, Situ Hao and Li Yunan also unexpectedly found that the kid they were watching left the vige carrying a magical beast''s carcass, they looked at each other, such an insignificant little kid could kill a magical beast?

    Outside the vige, about a few hundred miles away there was a strange sense of foreboding, this ce was usually no mansnd. The terrain''s rtively dangerous, if one was not careful they''d fall in and if they can''t climb out or no one passes by, they''d just have to wait for death.

    Vigers often advised their children not to y in this type of ce to prevent any idents.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu followed all the way, lying on a high ce looking down at the mountain ravine, they found that the kid had opened a cover somewhere and first threw in the monster he was carrying on his shoulders, and soon followed by jumping in.

    They were just about to follow, when they found another kid darting to the same location from a distance performing almost the same action as the kid just now, but they opened the cover in a different ce.

    Situ Hao and Li Yunan also popped their heads up.

    "Shhh shhh"

    Dongfang Minghui made a little sound towards them, which soon caught the attention of the two.

    "So you guys found this ce too."

    Situ Hao''s was surprised then felt deted after seeing the Qian Family sisters, he thought they were the first to find the secret base but soon got excited again by the little kids, didn''t think this ce actually had secret tunnels.

    "Shhh."

    Qian Wanyu whispered, soon, they found two more small kids, they opened the lids with familiarity and threw the corpse in before jumping in as well.

    Everyone was silent and waited for a moment before thinking out loud.

    "Hey, you guys we should also go in?"

    Bai Rou had found them as well, when the six of them converged and told them all what they had seen, it was roughly the same without majot differences.

    "Seventh sister, how did you know they wereing out for food at night?" Dongfang Minghui asked with a dumbfounded face, she felt as if her IQ was too badpared to these people

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but pinch her nose, "The kid we met before told me."

    Dongfang Minghui felt even more confused, the kid clearly did not say anything?

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and moved her fingers. When that little kid attacked Ninth Sister, his sharp nails, fierce eyes and swift and fierce movements told her that he had hunted and killed animals before. On top of that his unafraid look as well, she ventured to guess that he had hunted and killed many magical beasts, which is why he was able to attack Ninth Sister''s neck so easily.

    In addition, they have broken into many vigers'' houses, and although the houses were all destroyed, some of the main necessities like food, clothing and so on were missing.

    Even if the whole vige had turned undead there should be some things like food left behind.

    "I paid extra attention when I helped them heal before, and found that their hidden wounds were very heavy." Situ Hao touched his nose, he used his spiritual energy so he could probe what parts of their bodies were injured, including the condition of the injuries, and some of their injuries could only be caused byrge beasts, so he guessed that these kids had more than meets the eye.

    "I don''t really like those hands of theirs." When Bai Rou first encountered them, she directly froze their hands with her ice spiritual energy, the reason being because their fingers were ck and had scrapes of flesh and dried blood, whether they were used for killing or eating, she couldn''t stand it.

    "I knocked the youngest one out earlier and found that the other one did not say a word, to be able to achieve such unity and consistency, I think there should be someone behind them who is teaching them, otherwise these four brats being naturally like this would be too insane."

    So when Qian Wanyu said to let them go, they guessed there was a backstory.

    Everyone looked at her wondering why she couldn''t figure it out and Dongfang Minghui secretly moved next to Mu Sheng, she felt that her IQ could only match Mu Sheng, she knew something was wrong with the vige but was not as observant as they were.

    "Well, we still divide into three groups, jumping respectively into the ce where they just jumped, if there is any emergency everyone run first and we''ll gather at the entrance of the vige thirty miles away."

    Qian Wanyu barked a few words and then pulled Dongfang Minghui away.

    They walked to the ce where the first little kids went and ording to their memory felt around for the entrance.

    "Ninth Sister, stand behind me."

    Dongfang Minghui obediently grabbed the hem of the other party''s coat and clung to the other party.

    Qian Wanyu used a little effort to open the door, and was greeted by an unpleasant smell, she immediately held her breath to avoid being smothered by the smell, but Dongfang Minghui took a sniff and almost vomited out the contents of her stomach.

    "What the hell is in here, it actually stinks so much!" Sheined as she took out a porcin bottle from her space ring and pinched open a jasmine scented pill to get the smell out of her nose but it only improved a little.

    Qian Wanyu confiscated her porcin bottle directly, "You can''t use this after going down, if it really stinks, try using spiritual energy instead."

    Dongfang Minghui covered her nose with her clothes and stared widely, "Is there that method as well?

    As it turns out, Seventh sister did it without moving, and she jumped down to explore the way first.

    "Come on down."

    Dongfang Minghui heard the sounding from below before assuredly jumping down where a pair of strong arms caught her in a full embrace.

    Qian Wanyu carrying the fragrant jade in her arms didn''t want to let go so she just held on to her and walked around with Minghui in her arms.

    "Seventh sister, quickly let go!"

    Dongfang Minghui pushed her, she was about to faint, did she still want to y now?!

    "Finee."

    Qian Wanyu reluctantly released her, holding her hand and walking inside, then whispered a reminder, "There are a lot of bones down there, don''t trip over them."

    Along the way, she tried to change her breathing and use her spiritual energy to filter the smell. She felt that the whole space was filled with a foul smell, that sort of smell that could not be removed, after walking for a long time, she even felt that she was tainted by this foul stench.<blockquote>

    Thanks to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors. I hope you enjoyed another creepy chapter of MIWW!</blockquote>

 Chapter 71 (2)

    Chapter 71 (2)

    "Oooh-"

    "Seventh sister, what''s that sound?!"

    Qian Wanyu listened carefully, "Don''t be afraid, it should being from the front, let''s go check it out."

    The closer they got, the louder the sound of this beast was, Qian Wanyu quickened her footsteps, and soon, they reached the ce where the sound wasing from.

    "Oooooooooooo"

    "Close your eyes."

    Qian Wanyu dropped several moonstones, the light of the moonstones illuminated the cepletely, feeling the light on her face, the moment Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, she was frightened by the image in front of her and took two steps backwards, if not for Seventh sister still holding her hand, she would have wanted to turn tail and run.

    In the small area of about thirty square meters, the kid who had jumped down was looking at them vigntly, he had a huge magical beast corpse in front of him, now turned into an empty skeleton, his hands were still covered with blood and his fingers were even still dripping blood. Behind him were about 20 or 30 people, they were tied up with ropes chaining them. The other end of the rope was tied to the top of a rock.

    <em>Rooooaar</em>

    That particrly frightening sound just now came from their mouths, some of them still had bloody pieces of meat in their mouths, chewing as if they wereplete beasts, and some probably kept making that sound because they hadn''t been given meat.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui tugged tightly at Qian Wanyu''s hand and moved to her side with fear. These people should be the legendary undead, walking corpses with no emotion, no sense and even the basic features of shame and hygiene were gone.

    When the little kid saw that they did not move, he immediately distributed the meat to the people behind him.

    "What do you want?"

    The questioning voice came from the mouth of a little kid, it gave a particrly heartbreaking feeling.

    Presumably, he felt that there was no hostility from them so he intended to talk to them.

    "We don''t want to do anything, we are trying to find out what is going on." Qian Wanyu was also deeply shocked by this scene, if her guesses were correct, the four children hiding in the vige were hiding the rest of the vigers in this cave and feeding them the meat of those magical beasts daily?

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "We are students of the Royal Academy, we came this time to suppress the virus from infecting more people."

    To find a way to suppress it, they had to find out where the source of the disease was.

    She didn''t expect that the moment she said that the kid suddenly pounced on her, revealing his bloody mouth. Qian Wanyu pulled her back and immediately kicked him away but the kid had managed to cling to her leg and his sharp nails had scratched into her skin!

    "Seventh sister!"

    Qian Wanyu''s face was serious, she immediately wrapped her leg up with spiritual energy, the other party''s fingers wanted to dig deeper but it was as if digging into stone. He then tried to punch it but Qian Wanyu directly flung out her water thunder whip, unmercifully whipping him away.

    Even without lightning, the whip was still strong enough to send the kid flying into the pile of vigers, those group of undead as soon as they encountered the living it was like seeing delicious meat, their brains all turned off and more than twenty people started to surround the small kid.

    "Grrr"

    The little kid showed his teeth, his gaze was fierce, he fought hard, and every time they came forward, he used his little fists to knock them back, but soon, his legs were pulled down and his fists were blocked by the sheer number of them.

    Dongfang Minghui was so stunned by this scene that she tugged at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, "Seventh sister, if you get bitten by the undead you''ll turn into them too right? We should fish him out?"

    "Okay."

    The undead were too ferocious, Qian Wanyu also had to look for an opening before using her heavenly thunder, apanied by the water thunder whip to drive them back.

    But apparently, these living dead had no sense of pain, they were smacked several times until their skin was burned but it did not affect them at all.

    "Roaaaar"

    Qian Wanyu guessed that using lightning infused into her whip was like hitting cotton for the undead since they felt no pain at all.

    Dongfang Minghui was also frightened, the water lightning whip did not work so she immediately summoned Little Colour, "Little Colour, quickly drag that kid back."

    Little Colour''s vines split into countless strands and scurried out toward him pulling the kid''s hands and feet, while other vines shoved the hands and feet of the undead.

    The undead struggled to shuffle over but Little Colour''s vines were too strong so they couldn''t move.

    "Yuck, yuck, what the fuck it stinks." Little Colour also couldn''t stand the smell of the undead. Its vine branches swung at the fastest speed before swishing and shrinking back, "Quickly give me a fragrant pill orter get pig fairy grass toe over and stop finding excuses to run away."

    "Not for now, go back to the space ring,ter I''ll talk to Seventh sister and give it to you."

    The kid was pulled back by Little Colour and thrown on the ground, he seemed to still be in shock by the battle, he slowly stood up and there were visible wounds and scratches on his hands and feet which were very obvious.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately remembered that when Seventh sister kicked him just now, she was scratched by the other party''s nails.

    "Seventh sister, you''re hurt, let me check first."

    Qian Wanyu blocked her, "Let''s go out first, it''s not convenient here."

    Qian Wanyu whipped out the water thunder whip again to tie up the brat then carried him with one hand to drag him out while using the other to hold Dongfang Minghui''s hand, as they exited the cave they could still hear the roaring of the undead from time to time.

    It''s all because of these kids putting them underground, if they were put elsewhere with these constant noises, they would''ve been discovered long ago.

    As soon as the three of them came out of the hole and covered it again, Dongfang Minghui breathed out deeply for a few seconds, as if wanting to expel the stench she had just sucked into her body all at once.

    Qian Wanyu nonchntly threw the kid to the ground still tied with her water thunder whip, "Wait for the rest for awhile, they will probablye out soon."

    As she expected, several people could not stand the rotten smell of the undead any longer, on top of that, theck of air cirction under the ground, the smell emitted from the bones of many magical beasts and the excrement almost made them faint.

    "Is it a ce for people to live down there?" Situ Hao came out and vomited, almost vomiting out bile.

    Bai Ruo looked disgusted as she escorted the remaining few brats with arge sword.

    "Let''s go back to the vige."

    Six people watched the four brats and found a room in the vige at random, they put on some moonstones and the room soon lit up. Several people refurbished the house and also made three stools, and a table with a missing leg.

    "Seventh sister, sit down first."

    She had been thinking about the wound on Seventh sister''s leg all the while and just saw that Seventh sister was walking like she wasn''t affected but now that she finally found a ce to rest, she was still uneasy. After all, that kid''s fingers had who knows how many different diseases and other nasty things.

    Qian Wanyu knew what she wanted to do and picked a stool that looked more secure to sit down.

    "Huh, what''s going on here? Is Miss Qian hurt?" Situ Hao finished throwing up and still felt something churning inside his stomach, but he could not throw up anymore, once he turned around he saw Dongfang Minghui carefully taking off the other''s boots.

    "Yes, scratched by that brat''s sharp ws." Dongfang Minghui rolled up the other party''s pants halfway, the blood wound from the previous nail scratches had dried up but those ck things on them made her slightly uneasy.

    "Seventh sister, I''ll clean your wound bear with it." The so-called cleaning was her using some cotton cloth, stained with alcohol to scrub hard at Qian Wanyu''s wound, scrubbing until the ck dirty blood was wiped off. As a result, the wound began to bleed again, but this time the blood that came out was bright red.

    Situ Hao looked at the side and frowned, "Ouch, I say you guys are taking a lot of time for this, why not let me use my light spiritual power to treat the Qian girl?"

    Qian Wanyu raised her head and sternly refused, "I don''t want to bother you with this small injury, let Ninth Sister do it. What''s more, men and women shouldn''t be so familiar with each other."

    Situ Hao froze, then wondered why everyone had turned away, even Bai Rou sat outside the door, "Sorry, I just-"

    He immediately turned his back and covered his face, he must have just thrown up a little bit and lost hispusre yes, that''s it.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Seventh sister''s face and pursed her lips, almostughing out loud. She reckoned Seventh sister mostly said that to scare Situ Hao, she crushed the blood clotting pill and put it on her leg after that she took out the mixture of Little Colour and pig fairy grass'' juice from her space ring and dabbed some on it with the cotton cloth before applying it to the wound. She was still very afraid of all the germs on that kid''s fingers.

    He has been feeding the undead and been in close contact for who knows how long, in case they identally get infected and then pass their infection to Seventh sister through the wound, it would be a big problem.

    Had she known that the kid would be so ungrateful, she shouldn''t have tried helping the brat.

    "Seventh sister, let me check every six hours until your wound recovers."

    Qian Wanyu watched as the other party seriously bandaged her leg, every time her Ninth Sister was dressing her wounds her expression was always solemn so she replied equally seriously, "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui put her pants down again and personally helped her put on her shoes.

    "Where is that brat from just now?"

    "I think they took him out."

    Unknowingly, the two of them were the only ones left in the whole house, even Bai Rou had disappeared.

    Dongfang Minghui stood up, probably from crouching for too long, her legs wobbled and she tried to grab something with her hand in mid-air.

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and pulled her closer to her arms with a little force, asking with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    After a moment''s reprieve, when she opened her eyes again, Dongfang Minghui felt better, "Seventh sister, I need to check that brat just now, I suspect he was infected by the undead."

    "Go."

    If he had been scratched by the undead while fighting before, he would most likely be infected as well.

    They just walked out the door to go looking for him when they saw Bai Rou rushing over. "Something has happened, you guyse quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart thumped, "What''s wrong?"

    "You will know when you go and see." Bai Ruo words could not exin clearly so she took them to the next room where the few brats were standing in a row, besides the little guy tied by the water thunder whip, he was still rolling on the ground even now.

    "Ow  ah -" his forehead veins were popped up, although his face was still dirty his furious face could still be seen.

    "Hold him down quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui barked out and Mu Sheng, Situ Hao and Li Yunan immediately tied up his hands and feet as well until his whole body was not able to move causing him to wail even more.

    "Notfortable?"

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down to check both of his wrists, there was a ck mark at the wrist, probably missed during her check before because the brat was dirty and it could not be seen without looking closely. She then checked both of his ankles which also had hand and w marks.

    "Strange, there''s no wound."

    She used the juice of Little Colour and pig fairy grass to rub on the wrists and ankles, as she did so, the ck stuff on his wrists and ankles washed away, Dongfang Minghui almost cried tears of joy, taking care of these feral kids was really not easy.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Bai Rou saw the other three brats with a worried face so her heart softened a bit and asked for them.

    "It should be because he got infected by the undead."

    Qian Wanyu answered from the side.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded slightly as well. She also did not understand how the infections were transmitted but there were only a few ways of infection, airborne, blood-borne, saliva-borne, or wound-borne, of these, she preferred thetter, which was from wounds.

    "Hey, look, the wounds on his wrists and ankles have disappeared."

    Situ Hao was also curious about the way the undead were infected, just now if not for the fact that the ce really stunk he wanted to take back an undead to experiment and see if light-based healing could bring them back to their senses.

    He shouted, and immediately all the attention of the crowd turned on the hands and feet of that little kid, not just the wounds had disappeared without a trace, even the sanity of the kid seems to have returned since he stopped making trouble and struggling.

    He looked straight up at the roof above him and no one knew what he was thinking about.

    "Should I untie him?"

    Mu Sheng hesitantly asked, having so many people guarding a few children, there was always a sense of shame of adults bullying children, Mu Sheng felt that this small child lying on the ground was quite harmless and felt some sympathy for their experience.

    If he were in their shoes, he probably wouldn''t be able to do what they did at that age, raising a whole vige of undead and going out of his way to catch them in order to protect them. On top of that hunting muchrger magical beasts, it was too hard.

    "Nope."

    Dongfang Minghui had suffered a lot from this little kid, the so-called fool me once shame on you, fool me twice shame on me. In case he went out of control again or something else happened, it''s better to just tie him down, "His limbs have been scratched by the undead before, in case there''s anything wrong, we have to keep watching him."

    Furthermore, she had just started to research the connection between the undead and the ck mist, plus why Little Colour and pig fairy grass''bined liquid could somehow make them disappear

    "Minghui, something seems wrong, look at his wrist again!" Mu Sheng, who was always watching the kid suddenly shouted.<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support as usual readers,mentors, donators, ad clickers. I hope you enjoyed part 2! Story seems to be going more and more into the realm of resident evil! Just in time for the new game ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 72 (1)

    Chapter 72 (1)

    Mu Sheng shouted and everyone was shocked.

    Dongfang Minghui even squatted down to check, the bruises that disappeared before soon reappeared on the kid''s wrists and ankles, as if she had just applied an invisible potion that had faded a momentter.

    This is good, she did not even need to do experiments topare the samples from the undead and the ck mist, the two viruses were at a nce clearly not the same kind.

    "Hey, kid, give me a reaction." She tapped the back of her hand on both sides of his face.

    The other party''s gaze, which had been staring at the beam above the house, shifted down slightly. He lowered his eyelids to give her a look and gave her two words.

    "I''m fine."

    The other party was able to express his will clearly and did not toss and turn like just now, she temporarily put down her concerns and thought about what to do. Dongfang Minghui intended to stay up all night, just to make sure nothing went wrong with the brat.

    Qian Wanyu apanied her on the side, sheid ayer of animal skin on the ground, sitting cross-legged, and soon started cultivating.

    Dongfang Minghui took out a small notebook and recorded the situation of the brat. At every hour, she had to check the other party''s condition, such as whether there was restlessness, whether the eyes were dull, and whether his consciousness was still clear.

    The whole night she was circling around him.

    Until morning, seeing the other side finally closing his eyes to rest, she checked his wrist and ankle injuries, the colour of it seemed lighter than before. This was a good sign, she had taken notes all night on various changes. As she leaned on a column to sit down, her eyes involuntarily shifted to Qian Wanyu''s face.

    Looking at it, she felt something was wrong.

    "Strange, why is Seventh sister''s face so red?"

    She went over to the other side, at first she thought she was seeing things, then she felt something was wrong, she tried to reach out her hand to touch the other side''s forehead, the other side''s hot temperature made her jump.

    "Seventh sister, Seventh sister."

    She released her spiritual power and tried to enter the other party''s soul sea to wake her up. She thought it would be a difficult thing to do in her current state, but who knew that her spiritual power was epted by the other party before it even touched her.

    This shows that Seventh sister hadid down her defences for her.

    Dongfang Minghui was happy and at the same time, she was worried that if Seventh sister knew that she had approached her with an agenda, she would be disappointed.

    "Seventh sister, wake up."

    "Hmm?"

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes abruptly, there was still some eyebags under her eyes, her expression was also a bit distressed, as if she had cultivated all night and her mental state had not stabilised, her eyebrows were full of traces of exhaustion.

    "Seventh sister, you have a fever."

    No wonder it was so hot to touch, she had been injured and bled, she just hadn''t been sick yet.

    Dongfang Minghui helped her into the inner room, rummaged around in the rooms of this room and found some old bedding, she took the animal skin on the floor and spread it on the bed.

    The bed was just a wooden board, she could hear the creaking sound with just a little force, she casually used some clothing from her space ring toy down on the animal skin and make it morefortable, "Seventh sister, lie down for a while, I want to check your wounds."

    In order to prevent the brat outside from escaping, she also carried him to the inner room.

    Qian Wanyu''s consciousness was still active but her whole person felt drowsy, she felt the other party carefully removing her boots, rolling up her pants and leaning her head over her calves to look. Her ck hair spilled over on her calves and made them itch a little.

    Dongfang Minghui was wary of wound infections, when she opened the wrapped cloth to see, the wound was still red but it was obviously still infected. She searched in her space ring and found some anti-inmmatory pills, these pills were made with nts found from the back mountain of the academy''s garden. She had experimented several times to see its efficacy. There was an effect but it wasn''t as good as real anti-inmmatory pills.

    "Seventh sister, you need to eat this pill."

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth and swallowed the pill, she also extended her tongue to lick her finger.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately retracted her hand, she red at her with dissatisfaction, good thing she still had the habit of washing her hands, if she has just made any strange potion just now seventh sister licking so casual might get her poisoned!

    "Stay and sleep with me."

    The other side''s eyes were also very haggard after a night without rest, Qian Wanyu felt some heartache and used her hand to lightly tug her.

    "Seventh sister, the wound on your foot needs to be cleaned and sterilised, let go first, when I help you bandage it up I''ll apany you ok?" Dongfang Minghui came up to her ear and whispered gently. Actually, in that one anti-inmmatory medicine there was actually a bit of sleeping potion so the other party could sleep and not be so restless with pain.

    But she did not expect that the effect of the drug would work so quickly, almost as soon as she finished speaking, the hand that held her tightly let go, Qian Wanyu closed her eyes and fell asleep, not responding to the outside world.

    Dongfang Minghui took this opportunity to slice off all the remaining dead flesh from her leg with a disinfected de. She then used a little alcohol and medicine to bandage it up before turning her attention to the kid still wrapped in the water thunder whip.

    "I assume you''ve touched those undead with your nails?"

    She tapped his long, sharp nails with the side of the de, and as she thought, she needed to find a pair of nail clippers and cut off all ten of his fingernails. But these nails were the sharpest tools those children used to kill magical beasts, if she just destroyed them, maybe this little kid would hate her for life.

    The little ghost did not pay attention to her, even seeing her hands holding the de he was not afraid, his eyes just stared straight at the beam, who knows what he was looking at.

    Dongfang Minghui followed his line of sight and looked above, besides a few broken spider webs, there was nothing.

    "Ah I''ll just let you be happy for a while." Thinking of what she needed to do next, she found a piece of clothing from her space ring and directly covered the other person''s head, especially the eye part.

    She untied Seventh sister''s outer garment and peeled back the lining some more, then wiped the other party''s body with a cotton cloth soaked in alcohol, trying her best to keep her eyes clear and treat this patient in front of her seriously.

    "Ninth Sister, do you think I''m dead?"

    Dongfang Minghui shivered and the cotton cloth almost fell to the ground, she hurriedly gathered the other person''s clothes, but did not expect to be pulled directly to the bed with Qian Wanyu flipping her under her body.

    "Trying to plot against me while I''m asleep, is it because I didn''t satisfy you before?"

    Dongfang Minghui giggled several times, Seventh sister was really getting more and more naughty. If they continue like this she really wouldn''t be able to hold back, "Seventh sister, your leg is still injured pay attention and don''t move so much." She has just been bandaged as well, what if the wound re-opened?

    The strange thing was that the sleeping effect didn''t seem to work anymore.

    Qian Wanyu rubbed her with her other intact leg, "In that case, you should do it yourself."

    "Seventh sister!" Dongfang Minghui almost yelled at her, after yelling she wanted to dig a hole to bury herself, she buried herself in the other woman''s shoulder and muttered, "Seventh sister, stop it. You should get some rest."

    Qian Wanyu touched Dongfang Minghui''s head, kissed her on the forehead, and knew she had gone too far, sheid back down and muttered, "Okay, I''ll go to sleep."

    "Good"

    After saying thisst word, Dongfang Minghui fell asleep as well, thest thought before sleeping was that next time she shouldn''t use alcohol to rub Seventh sister''s body, rubbing too much could make her crazy!

    When Mu Sheng and the rest came in they saw a harmonious picture, two people embracing each other to sleep, their faces overflowing with rxation, sunlight spilled through the window spreading a golden halo, the floor was a mess and there was still a white blood-stained cloth on the floor. Dongfang Minghui also hadn''t had time to put away the de plus there was a little kid on the floor covered with clothes.

    "They should be tired."

    The people exited the inner room lifting the brat out with them.

    After they exited the inner room, Qian Wanyu opened her eyes and saw Ninth Sister''s delicate face with some bruises in her eye sockets.

    When the both of them woke up, it was almost afternoon.

    Dongfang Minghui stopped Seventh sister who wanted to get up, re-dressing her wounds and disinfecting them. The wounds recovered well and did not have the redness and swelling ofst night.

    She thought it was because seventh sister had dyed treatment so she had gotten infected.

    "Actually, I think it''s no longer a big deal." To show that she was in good condition, Qian Wanyu even stretched out that injured leg and kicked it.

    "Don''t go too far Seventh sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui gave her a disapproving look, "Every six hours, you must let me check until your leg injury is fully recovered."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu enjoyed this quality service of being cared for by Ninth Sister and being watched at all times.

    "You guys are finally awake from your sleep, we were just talking about what to do with those undead, what do you propose?" Once Qian Wanyu was out of action, Li Yunan became the acting leader, they had been discussing the situation of the undead from the vigeall morning.

    "You guys didn''t discuss this in front of those four kids right?" Dongfang Minghui pointed to the four brats they had arranged to sit in rows and asked with a surprised face, seeing that the four of them secretly kept a group of undead it was obvious that they cared a lot about those vigers.

    Several people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. They had actually been tossing ideas in front of the children after all.

    "What are the results?"

    Regarding how to deal with the undead, two voices would always exist in this world, one was to just let this group of undead all die, the other was to find a way to let them live. Most people will choose the first option, the undead were called undead because in some sense they were already dead, it was just some external reason making their bodies move again.

    Qian Wanyu found a seat for Dongfang Minghuito sit down, while she stood behind her.

    "Seventh sister, you still have injuries on your leg, you sit instead."

    The two fought back and forth for a moment, eventually it was Qian Wanyu who could not argue with her, and after sitting down peacefully stated, "Brother Li, please say what is on everyone''s mind."

    Li Yunan nodded, "We unanimously agreed to wipe out all the undead within the vige so that others can be prevented from being infected."

    As soon as he said this, Dongfang Minghui obviously felt a look of anger appear in the eyes of those four children, and a struggle of varying degrees appeared from their hands and faces as they tried to escape.

    "I, I do not quite agree with the proposal of senior brother Li and the others." Mu Sheng suddenly said, he was feeling that this group of children were quite pitiful, their whole vige had been infected, for them to not leave and even continue to hunt magical beasts to take care of them was really quite sad.

    "I also do not agree."

    The undead were nothing more than the product of a madman with some crazy idea, at most they were a half-baked product that was discarded and simply used all on humans.

    Tsk, how would she exin?

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "This time our task is to save the infected and minimize the new infections, then together with the other colleges of pharmacists, develop a potion to inhibit the infection of the undead. Just imagine, if one of us gets infected, will the first thing on your mind be to give them up or try to use pills to save them? My principle is to not give up on anyone."

    Mu Sheng nodded vigorously, Sister Wanyu''s point of view made too much sense.

    Bai Ruo thought to herself for a moment and a hint of softness appeared on her cold face, "I agree with Wanyu''s statement."

    Situ Hao, who was just a bystander remained neutral and raised an eyebrow, "Minghui, it''s our turn to make an appearance then."

    The so-called appearance in his mouth was the development of a pill to inhibit the infection of the undead virus, he was a light system Spiritual Master with a long lineage of pharmacists. Under the influence of the fat old man, he more or less had a unique insight to refining pills.

    "You''re a Light System Spiritual Master and a pharmacist, why don''t you work as a pharmacist in the pharmacy?" Dongfang Minghui had always been curious. In recent days, in order to develop a potion to inhibit the infection of the living dead, she had actually seen an unknown side of Situ Hao, he had a lot of knowledge but refused to dabble in pills and potions.

    All the pharmacy preparations were made by her, and he sat on the side to guide her. So, this is what the fat old man called helping? Dongfang Minghui felt that she had been cheated by the fat old man again!

    She resignedly took a newly refined medicine to Situ Hao and let him sniff.

    Situ Hao retreated and stayed away from her, with a bitter face, "What''s so great about being a pharmacist, isn''t the light system Spiritual Master also ying a healing role?"

    But the light type healing depended on spiritual power to maintain, if their own spiritual power was too weak,rge-scale healing was simply impossible to do.

    "The potion is ready, we need to find someone to experiment with."

    This tube of potion in her hand from some random prescription Situ Hao had which was said to bepiled from the experience of various people, was using three nts, one is white sun red flower, it was a small white flower, white petals with a red centre. It was also nicknamed little red, this flower was extremely difficult to find because it grows in the extremely remote mountain wilderness, often next to weeds so people ignore it. It serves asplementary medicine, but the efficacy on its own is not to be underestimated, it can y a role in dying the effects of poison.

    The other two strains, she had not even heard of, one is hook soul grass which grows near mass graves, long after the corpse liquid had soaked into the soil it''s normally deemed a poisonous grass. Thest one is more special, the fragrant flower, the efficacy of this flower was to get rid of bad smells, corpse odours for example, it had very mild medicinal properties.

    Dongfang Minghui boldly guessed that this was used to bnce the medicinal effect of the hook soul grass. Little red and the fragrant flower were meant to make it more mild otherwise the hook soul grass potion would be extremely toxic.

    "You better find your Seventh sister to apany you."

    Talking about the ce where dozens of undead people were still held, Situ Hao gave her a miserable face and waspletely uncooperative refusing to go back.

    "Hey, aren''t you a man? That kind of stench should be simple to ovee for you." Dongfang Minghui looked at him with a disgusted face, in fact, her heart was also crying, that ce was just too stinky!

    "Besides, if you do not go, how would I even know what changes to observe from the undead? What if I overlooked something?"

 Chapter 72 (2)

    Chapter 72 (2)

    She does not want Seventh sister to go to that ce to suffer, so she could only desperately convince Situ Hao.

    "No, I won''t go, I definitely won''t go." Situ Hao said and turned his legs to run away.

    "I''ll apany you."

    Bai Rou was standing outside.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her with surprise, since Bai Ruo entered the team, they have not been able to talk much. She did not expect her to be willing to apany her to that ce, wasn''t she a clean freak?

    Last time she saw her face change when she came out but did not say a word.

    "It''s dangerous to go alone."

    Bai Rou saw her puzzled face and gave a rare brief exnation.

    "Thanks."

    Seventh sister, Mu Sheng and the others went to scout outside the vige, leaving her, Bai Rou and Situ Hao, plus four children, in the vige.

    "Sister Bai, if you apany me, what about the four little kids?"

    Bai Rou thought about it then stood up and went out, leaving Dongfang Minghui alone in the same ce with the four little kids, but soon, she saw Sister Bai Rou carry arge sword in one hand and another man in the other, she almostughed out loud.

    "Bai rou! I''m warning you, you better let go of me, or I''ll make you-"

    "Here"

    Situ Hao was carried on the shoulders of Bai Rou, shouting and iling to provoke her attention, the four brats'' eyes were attracted to the two of them.

    When they arrived at their destination, Bai Rou dropped the man to the ground like a sack of rice.

    "Ouch!"

    Situ Hao did not expect her to just let him go like that and make him fall in such an embarrassing form

    "How can there be a woman that acts like you!? so rude."

    The hand of Bai Rou slightly moved herrge sword on Situ Hao''s neck as she coldly said, "Say it again."

    Situ Hao waspletely dumbfounded, he had seen gentle jade-like women, enchanting women and more but never seen such a rude barbaric woman carrying him like a sack of rice while swinging her sword and even threatening him with it on his neck!

    He''s still at least the young master of the Situ family, how can he admit weakness like this!

    "Ahem, Miss Bai Rou, you invited me here is there any important matter?"

    "Pfft."

    Dongfang Minghui just couldn''t hold it in anymore and startedughing her heart out.

    Situ Hao nced over, Dongfang Minghui immediately waved her hand and ran to the side tough. She suddenly felt that Situ Hao and Sister Bai Rou were quiteplementary in terms of their personalities, one strong and one gentle.

    Bai Rou pointed to the four brats, "These four brats will be looked after by you, if Ie back to find even one missing I''ll go to you to do ounts."

    "Stop, stop, you want me to look after them?" Situ Hao was in a difficult position, if he was asked to look after a stunning beauty he had no problem, making him look after four little kids, that''s so boring.

    "What, you have a problem with that?" Bai Ruo shook her sword, if you dare to have an opinion I will chop you here."

    ""

    Situ Hao no longer had a big opinion and can only admit he had bad luck, if he had known this would happen he should have just gone out with Qian girl to explore but s now he''d just be serving as exploitedbour.

    Dongfang Minghui watched for a while and automatically came over, "Senior sister Bai, senior brother Situ, have you discussed?"

    "All good, let''s go."

    Situ Hao went back to look after the brats with a resigned face.

    Dongfang Minghui followed Bai Rou all the way to the ce where they went downst time, under the blue sky, those earthen lids used to cover the cave looked the same as normal ground. If not paying attention carefully to them, no one would find the three natural caves.

    Just this careful and cautious action made her admire the four brats. Recalling what the four brats had done, she suddenly realized an important issue that they all might have overlooked.

    "Sister Bai, how did the four little ghosts think of tying up the whole vige with chains, and how did they drive them to this ce, and afterwards deliberately ransack vige so that we would mistakenly think that it had been robbed. If all these ns were thought up by just kids, Senior Sister Bai, don''t you think Senior Brother Situ isn''t going to be able to handle them>!

    Dongfang Minghui asked several questions in a row, and after Bai Rou thought carefully, she felt more and more that it was a wrong decision to let Situ Hao watch over the four brats

    "I have a bad feeling" She always felt that the four kids were powerful they were young yet had experience and their intelligence seemed high. If it wasn''t them who did all of this then there must also be someone else who can give them those ideas

    "Let''s go back and take a look."

    "Go."

    The two sneaked back to the vige to the ce where Situ Hao had been looking after the children before.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to sneak in and take a look but was pulled back by Bai Rou, the two hid behind the house. From a hole in the wall, they could get a glimpse of the room. They saw an unfamiliar figure in the room, Situ Hao was tied to a stool, with his head hanging slightly down, as if he had been knocked out.

    "What should we do with this person?" It was the brat who had been captured by the undead before, she had heard the other side before and remembered his voice, probably because he was too short, she couldn''t actually see where he was.

    "Throw him into the tomb of undead and give him to them."

    An unfamiliar voice came from inside the room, his voice was unhurried and had aforting sense of stability, but the words that came out were cruel and couldn''t help but make people shiver, so the ce they entered before was called the Tomb of the undead a tomb prepared for the undead?

    "Ok."

    The two finished their conversation, and Dongfang Minghui then saw the brat unbind Situ Hao, intending to directly carry the man away.

    Deciding it was time to interfere, with a sh, Bai Rou split the window at the back of the house in half and entered the room in one leap.

    The man in the room probably did not expect them to appear so suddenly and stepped back then used a cloth to cover his face, which attracted the attention of Dongfang Minghui, she saw the other party''s hands, as well as part of his face, appeared to be in different stages of rotting.

    "You are infected."

    The brat was smart enough to see theming and immediately start running instead of staying behind while carrying Situ Hao.

    "Don''t run!"

    Dongfang Minghui saw this and immediately chased, the other party was faster than by a bit. She ran with spiritual power but it was only equal to the speed of the other party, to overtake him and snatch the person back from the other party would be hard.

    The flying needles in her hand shot out one by one, the kid moved agilely and actually dodged most of her flying needles. She felt around in her space ring for a moment, wanting to use the plum blossom nails, but once she thought of the poison them she gave up.

    "Little Colour."

    Vines flew all over the sky, scurrying quickly from the ground and air one by one, the vines attacked the little kid''s feet, but every time they were about to catch his ankles, he escaped.

    "What an obnoxious brat." Little Colour, feeling that this was interesting, sat on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulders and directed the vines to create a that entangled the kid with Situ Hao.

    After the two were caught in a, Little Colour''s vines separated them.

    Situ Hao was thrown on the ground by the vines making him wake up from the impact. He found himself outdoors, and his head hurt then he jumped up, "Ouch, who hit me."

    "Little Colour, please help me drag this brat back too."

    Dongfang Minghui had lost patience with the brat who was giving them constant trouble and turned to Situ Hao, "Do you remember what happened to you?"

    Situ Hao rubbed the back of his head, he did not do anything, just sitting at the door to watch the four brats. When the few brats suddenly spoke to him, he did not turn around but suddenly fainted, "I don''t remember."

    "If we hadn''te back in time, you would have been thrown to the undead by these little kids."

    "These kids are really evil" Situ Hao red at the boy, really a waste of his spiritual energy to heal them before "Fuck, bunch of ungrateful wolves."

    "Okay, let''s go back quickly, Senior Sister Bai Rou is now dealing with the mastermind alone." Dongfang Minghui sped up, that person was obviously infected, he had driven all the undead in the vige to a single ce, it was obvious he was up to something.

    By the time they rushed back, Bai Rou had already easily subdued the man.

    "Senior sister Bai Rou, are you all right."

    Bai Rou nodded her head at Dongfang Minghui, and then she yfully nced at Situ Hao who walked in.

    Situ Hao felt that the other party''s eyes were making fun of him, if the other party said a few more words, he''d definitely shout back at her hmph.

    But the other party gave a light nce toward him and went to wipe her big sword, he instantly felt his anger no ce to vent and his voice got caught in his throat.

    "Who are you?"

    Situ Hao was so angry that he kicked the stool, almost knocking the man down, and then he saw the other side struggling to cover his face.

    The face of the other party appeared only to be half undead butrge patches of his face had already rotted.

    "What the hell" Situ Hao was startled, seeing the undead and personally touching them were two different things, he jerked back and took two big steps back, "What the hell are you?"

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside also slightly curious, Little Colour tied up the little ghost and threw jo, directly to the ground before returning to the space ring to apany the pig fairy grass. The little ghost tried to get to the man''s side but he became docile when Bai Rou''srge sword blocked his path.

    "Even if you don''t say anything, I''ll find out who you are." She took a step forward and peeled off his cape revealing a ck robe inside with the Pharmacist Union''s logo on it.

    "You''re from the Pharmacists'' Union, where are the others?"

    She remembered that the fat old man said that the news was delivered to the Royal Academy by the Pharmacist Union, and a group of pharmacists dispatched by the Pharmacist Union arrived in Return Town around twenty days ago, "Shouldn''t you guys have been in Return Town? Howe you''re here?"

    The man looked at her in surprise, his mouth wiggled twice before he asked, "Who are you?"

    "Who are you more like?"

    Qian Wanyu returned with Mu Sheng and the others and unexpectedly found two or three fewer brats in the house, but there was one new adult. They had searched the vige for days without seeing a living adult so they were surprised.

    "Seventh sister, you''re back."

    "Yeah."

    "He seems to have been infected." Li Yunan found that the signs on his face and the back of his hands appeared to be the same as the undead including those eyes it looked as if the colour of his irises were about to disappear.

    "Yes, I''m infected." The man admitted frankly.

    The six of them looked at each other, Dongfang Minghui wanted to go forward before being pulled back by Qian Wanyu, "Arge number of dead flesh have appeared on the surface of his body, looking at his eyes, they have lost their focus and lustre it means he has been infected for quite some time."

    These sort of infected people were simr to people with end stage cancer, such a person''s only path left was topletely be undead.

    "If you are a pharmacist, why did you make that brat throw my friend into the tomb of the undead?" Dongfang Minghui still cared about this matter very much. It is not terrible for a person to be infected, what is terrible is to suddenly turn so evil because of the injustice that has happened to him.

    The man looked at Dongfang Minghui extremely seriously, "Are you curious about what really happened?"

    "Yes."

    "Before I be an undead, I will tell you the story."

    There was a group of six people from Zng Academy who were going to hunt magical beasts in the forest, but they didn''t expect an ident, they encountered arge group of undead in the woods, and when they were retreating, several people were scratched by them in the battle, they didn''t think it was a big deal and after they escaped from the woods, they came to this small vige.

    "Sister Hao, several of us are wounded we''ll borrow a room in this small vige, just to give them time to heal." Li Yang proposed, in fact, he was also injured, as a Light System Spiritual Master, a support type, hisbat power was rtively weak.

    But what made him feel puzzled was that those wounds on his body could not heal under light based healing. It burned to an unbearable point and became more ufortable but didn''t heal. It scared him so much he did not dare to use the light system healing again, much less dare to mention it to others.

    "Li Yang, the small wounds on their bodies use light-based healing for them then everyone can save a lot of time."

    Li Yang thought about it, "Sister Hao, I think those people in the forest are very strange, this matter is urgent, why don''t you go back to the academy first and report, as for us, we will stay here temporarily to heal, and rejoin you as soon as our injuries heal."

    Hao Xiu nodded, in fact, she also had a scratch on the back of her hand, which should have been from senior sister Mu, "Okay, I''ll go back to Zng Academy first, you take good care of them here."

    The people in the vige were rtively simple, plus the six of them revealed their identities right from the start  students of Zng Academy so they were epted quickly.

    "Little friend, what''s your name?" Although Hao Xiu was a Thunder System Spiritual Master, she was extremely fond of children, and as soon as she saw Mao Mao, she wanted to go up and tease him.

    "s, girl, my Mao Mao is shy and not very talkative."

    They had the help of a more talkative viger, the couple had a child, five or six years old, with a pair of witty eyes, not talking or smiling, looking wooden and likeable.

    "The five of them will be staying with you temporarily, if there is a need for you to help them this is the payment, thank you for being willing to take us in." Hao Xiu kept a bag of silver with her, she knew that ordinary civilians probably couldn''t use spirit stones, and it was thanks good that she had brought some extra.

    "This girl, it''s too much, we can''t take it."

    After being rebuffed several times, Hao Xiu left two medicinal nts as payment, she did not expect that just after she left for not even two days, among them the most seriously injured Zhao Lei suddenly changed for the worse. They did not notice at first since Zhao Lei has always been rtively quiet and didn''t likemunicating. Until one night he''d snuck out and begun to eat raw chickens raised by the vigers which Li Yang had spotted.

    "Want to eat together?"

    Seeing that the chicken''s neck was broken, Li Yang did not feel disgusted but even felt a little hungry! Recently he had been feeling that something was not quite right, the wounds on his body were still there, the light-based healing had lost its effect and he kept feeling a bit irritable, as well as some inexplicable cravings

    Seeing the fresh blood flowing from the chicken''s broken neck, he nodded and also took a big bite, and only when he had done so did he wake up and react to what he had just done.

    "Belch"

    "Don''t you think this is the only way to eat with great pleasure?"

    Soon two people became three, and finally all five people who remained in the vige could not control their perverted desires, at first they started to sneak out to catch small animals to eat but finally they started to aim at the vigers. At the start, they only targeted the ones who were alone because they were easier to deal with. They would feel guilty afterwards, but once the devil had awakened in their body, it was as if they had lost control.

    But all this was seen by a child, Mao Mao.

    Mao Mao had secretly told his father and then his mother about this, but no one believed him, so he went to his ymates who yed in the vige. It was at this time that the five students got bolder and bolder, they found that these mortal vigers were no match for them, and joined forces to capture the entire vige and make it their dinner te.

    Besides Mao Mao and a few children who happened to run away under the guise of ying, everyone else became their food.

    Until Hao Xiu, who had returned from Zng Academy discovered this only then did the people above start to pay attention to this matter, basically a small part of the students in Zng Academy had been infected, and Hao Xiu as well hadpletely lost her mind at this time.

    Because of this matter, the pharmacist union sent a group of three pharmacists to Return Town, they thought it was the source of the infection, but did not know that the real source of infection was actually in this vige

    When the three came to this vige, they found something unusual. Every other day, there would be one less viger, they dispatched a Great Spiritualist to investigate the secrets of the vige, and identally found the four little kids including Mao Mao, finding out the matter of Zhao Lei and the others eating the vigers!

    Immediately, the Great Spiritualist decapitated the five of them and rescued the whole vige, but unfortunately, they werete, the whole vige had already been infected extremely fast because they were all in the same ce, finally, all of them were turned into undead.

    The three pharmacists discussed and then found a ce outside the vige to keep the vigers while looking for samples from the undead to try and refine a pill to solve this infection by all means. But every time they got close to the vigers, there were always bound to be idents, and one of them identally injured himself, the wound slowly evolved and eventually, he too became an undead

    "The evolution of the undead from what I remember I asked the Great Spiritualist who guarded me to pass the information to the various colleges and marked several time periods of progression from a normal person to an undead, these experiences were from mypanions"

    After hearing almost the whole story from his mouth, the whole room was silent. It turned out that so many things had happened in this small vige, no wonder the four little kids looked at them like they were enemies, they probably thought of them as people from Zng Academy?

    "Unfortunately, I tried to use medicine on my body but never found out a way to solve the problem of the undead infection." He suddenly raised his head and looked at Dongfang Minghui, "Little girl, are you a pharmacist from a pharmacy school?"

    "Yes."

    "Take the space ring in my hand, it contains some records of my research on the undead, I believe it will be helpful for you to continue the research next."

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she was a little overwhelmed with all the information, after listening to his whole story, there was however still some doubt and a sinking feeling in her heart.<blockquote>

    Whew our cute love story suddenly shifted gear to resident evil! Hows our Minghui gonna deal with this!?

    Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators as usual!</blockquote>

 Chapter 73 (1)

    Chapter 73 (1)

    "Can''t you satisfy the wish of a dying man?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what to do, she stepped towards him and reached out her hand to take that ring but felt that something was not quite right so she immediately retracted it.

    The person was infected by the undead and they couldn''t help. What''s more, this information was the valuable information he got after observing his ownpanions being infected, something precious, how could she take it for herself.

    "Little girl, do you know how painful it was for me after I was infected? Everyday the wound is burning to an unbearable point, as if there are millions of ants crawling in and out on top of that there is a craving inside me constantly wanting to devour raw flesh, I do not want to live like this anymore. Help me and relieve me from this."

    "Ninth Sister, since it''s hisst wish before dying, you should take the ring." Qian Wanyu suddenly said, as she spoke, her feet moved two steps and stood in a ce not far from Dongfang Minghui near the kid who was tied up, the three of them were in a triangr position.

    "Huh?"

    Since Seventh sister said so, she reluctantly extended her hand.

    The sudden change happened in an instant, as she hesitantly stretched out her hand, just when she was about to touch the ring, the other person''s tied hand suddenly turned upward, five fingers turned into ws raised upward and tried to grab the her hand.

    The nails on his hands were also ck and it could be seen there were scraps of flesh and other nasty things on it.

    The rope that bound him had somehow loosened, and his whole face turned fierce as he lunged towards Dongfang Minghui.

    "Argh"

    The kid who was on the ground took the opportunity to pounce on Dongfang Minghui''s back as well.

    What the fuck!

    Dongfang Minghui felt really stupid, these people were infected by the undead virus, it could be told at a nce that they were up to no good, just now just from that sob story she actually felt touched to the point of snot and tears falling out and now they were both attacking her

    "You guys are really bold"

    She can''t tolerate it anymore, no need to tolerate it anyway.

    Dongfang Minghui''s flying needles and plum blossom nails flew out and at the same time, Little Colour''s vines instantly wrapped the brat and tied him up then repeatedly and viciously mmed him to the ground over and over until the brat became unconscious andid down like a corpse.

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip was also prepared, she just wanted to see what tricks the other side would y, it turns out they wanted to want to hold Ninth Sister hostage, hmph really thinking she''d be a soft persimmon to pinch, he probably only thought of Ninth Sister as a pharmacist but didn''t think she was also a Great Spiritualist, this persimmon was not so easy to pinch.

    "Ninth Sister don''t kill him."

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip tied the person in a knot.

    Dongfang Minghui obediently put away her plum blossom nails, all the flying needles in her hands were instead inserted into his chest.

    "You-" He pointed at Dongfang Minghui incredulously, then looked at the flying needles embedded in his chest then poof, fell to the ground, it seems he fainted.

    "So useless." She kicked him hard a few times, if not for someone pulling her back she wanted to stomp him to death, how dare he try to win her sympathy, and make up such a touching story then suddenly attack her she definitely can''t forgive him.

    "Seventh sister, how did you know he had a problem?" Dongfang Minghui asked with a displeased face.

    "I told you, where in the world would there be any stupid person that would personally test the drugs with their own body even me with my benevolent heart also wanted to run for my life seeing the undead." Situ Hao blew his own horn on the side but he did say one thing right, normal pharmacists, even when they were refining something for themselves unless they were extremely certain they would never try random drugs themselves.

    "Huh, the story is fake?" Mu Sheng couldn''t believe it.

    "Didn''t the Minghui just ask him a question before he told the story?" No matter what the reason was anyway, feeding a living person to the undead wasn''t something someone that had any kindness would do.

    So when the other party told his story, he just listened in and didn''t take it seriously at all.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, the other party told the story just to stall for time trying to control the mood of the room but only she and Mu Sheng fell for it

    "Seventh sister, what do we do now?"

    Qian Wanyu took off the person''s ring and easily erased the other person''s soul mark, then held it in front of everyone''s eyes and waved it around, "This ring goes to Minghui, everyone should have no problem right?"

    "No issue."

    Situ Hao didn''t care, Bai Rou was indifferent, Mu Sheng was of course fine with it since he knew nothing about potions and pills, Li Yunan was of course going to be fine with it,

    Everyone was fine with it, so Qian Wanyu tossed the ring to Dongfang Minghui, "Since he said he would give you the ring before, Ninth Sister, it''s yours now."

    "Un." Dongfang Minghui looked at the crowd and simply said, "Why don''t we see what''s inside first, and then we''ll all split it equally."

    Without waiting for them to respond, she dripped a drop of blood towards it and moved out all the things inside the space ring and spread them out. Before she was not able to ept it, but now after learning what the other party was trying to do it was easier to ept.

    "This should be the things he refined."

    Sheid all the potions and pills aside, as well as some formation scrolls and such, she looked through them, this person really did have some records of the undead, she raised the book in her hand, "This one goes to me, the rest, Seventh sister you can distribute it equally."

    Everyone was being generous, but she can''t be too greedy.

    "Okay."

    She divided the things and each person got a few bottles of potions, they were marked with the name and efficacy, scrolls and formations were taken by Qian Wanyu since she didn''t want any potions.

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside, frowning to herself as she read the diary. This diary did indeed record some of the things that happened after they came to the vige, so that story up to that point just now seems to be true, but the things that happened after were not recorded.

    "Wait a minute." Qian Wanyu suddenly raised her hand, "Did you hear anything?"

    Dongfang Minghui released her spiritual power, her ears clearly heard the sound of groaning and whimpering. She listened carefully again and found that the sound seemed to be getting closer and closer, "Strange, why do I seem to hear the voices of the undead?"

    "It can''t be that someone has let them out?" Li Yunan frowned.

    The few people looked at each other and finally put their eyes together on the brat lying on the ground, there used to be four brats but now there was only one. It wasn''t difficult to imagine who had let the undead out.

    Bai Ruo unceremoniously picked up the brat, "There''s still one, what to do?"

    The one lying on the ground was currently knocked out by Dongfang Minghui''s flying needles and Little Colour''s floor mming from before.

    "The poison on my flying needles changes ording to the person''s constitution he shouldn''t be able to wake up for now." After being zapped with a few needles he''d remained copsed and couldn''t resist. Dongfang Minghui was still slightly suspicious though, "Could he possibly be acting to fool us?"

    "It''s possible, just bring him together."

    Little Colour''s vines simply dragged the person on the ground all the way out.

    "So many undead, should we just kill them?" Li Yunan''s insistence all along was to kill all the infected people so that more people could be prevented from being infected, if the number of undead becamerger andrger, it would be difficult for even them to exterminate all of them.

    "Mmm" Qian Wanyu nodded, to subdue them was more difficult, they felt no pain so spiritual power hitting them was like attacking a ball of cotton, she reminded, "Do not be scratched by the undead, it''s too easy to be infected."

    She tied the kid and the infected pharmacist to tworge trees.

    Situ Hao threw a light ball towards them, the dazzling light spilled down from mid-air, the sight of the undead were probably affected by the light so all of them stopped in ce for a while and did not move.

    "What are you all looking at me for? Go on." Situ Hao furiously said, this skill drained at least half of his spiritual power, he spoke at the same time and took out some spiritual liquid from his space ring to drink to replenish himself, he''d probably recovered seventy-five percent like this.

    Bai Rou as a warrior and Spiritual Master was powerful on the battlefield, she preferred to carry arge sword to kill the enemies. No, now it was killing the undead.

    "Hey, what about me!" Situ Hao was about to kneel down to Li Yunan this kind brother, who had just barged into the pile of undead with a wave of his fan in a dignified manner, abandoning him, the supporting Spiritual Master without any warning at all.

    The undead immediately pounced on him from both sides.

    This scene was very amusing, just seeing the undead chasing Situ Hao everywhere, Bai Rou sneered, after solving a few around her she took a few steps to Situ Hao''s front, swinging herrge sword she split the undeading at him in two halves.

    "Do you want to use another big technique?" Bai Rou snickered.

    "Watch your back."

    Bai Rou didn''t even turn her head back as she flung an ice skill directly towards her back, freezing the undead''s feet in ce along with his hands, she turned around and shed the undead man''s head directly.

    "Ouch." Mu Sheng was having a bit of trouble dealing with them and was identally smashed by a head that flew across the field, almosting face to face with the undead''s head. If Qian Wanyu hadn''t pulled him back he would have been the first person to be infected by kissing an undead..

    "Sister Wanyu, why are you here?"

    Mu Sheng was slightly surprised, shouldn''t Wanyu be with Minghui? His eyes quickly scanned around and found that there was actually no Minghui.

    "Concentrate."

    Qian Wanyu kept an eye on the rest of the battlefield while also paying attention to Dongfang Minghui, who was hiding on a tree.

    Situ Hao had Bai Rou to look after him so his situation was better than just being chased around by the undead. As for Li Yunan, he was not only a Thunder Spiritual Master but also a Great Spiritualist of Water, a dual Spiritual Master, he could use water to transform into various weapons, such as a longsword to kill the undead with ease.

    Dongfang Minghui concealed her breath and waited patiently for the other three kids to appear. As expected, when the battle was heating up, one of the three who should be the youngest, bent down in the grass and waited for a moment, noticing that the people in the battlefield weren''t paying attention he snuck to the tree Dongfang Minghui was hiding on and tried using his long nails to cut the rope.

    Another one then took this opportunity to cut the pharmacist''s rope, while the remaining one was actually looking out for danger.

    This was a perfect subdivision of roles, if you talk about it to others no one would believe three kids hade up with this n.

    "Little Colour, it''s up to you."

    Little Colourzily sat on the tree, this group of kids were not much of a challenge, but its vines still flew from the ground whoosh whoosh whoosh, in the blink of an eye, the three of them were caught by arge of vines.

    It retracted slightly, and the vines swept them off their feet, hanging them upside down.

    "Bleh, they smell so bad." Little Colour was not pleased so its vine branches danced right through the air, and along with it, the four people hanging upside down were flung around here and there.

    Just as it was swinging up and down mischievously, a fire suddenly fell from the sky towards Dongfang Minghui and Little Colour, the mes were fast and had split into two strands by the time it reached them, attacking her and Little Colour respectively.

    "Fuck, what kind of person dares to sneak attack me."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if it was because her spiritual power was closer to the wood type, or for some other reason, she didn''t like fire in general. When the fire hit her, she leaned back and avoided it, but fell straight down from the tree, in mid-air, she released her spiritual power to stabilize herself andnded safely.

    "Who!?"

    "A Spiritual Master bullying a few brats, what kind of skill is that."

    Without saying a word, the man released a fireball again and attacked Little Colour''s vine branch, which automatically burned up.

    "Where did this crazy persone from!?" Little Colour was angry and retracted several vines, but the vines still wrapped up the four kids and as it dodged the mes it didn''t forget to give them all a good thrashing.

    "Who are you? Come down!"

    Qian Wanyu had noticed someone sneaking up on Ninth Sister, and after settling the undead around her, the Water Thunder Whipshed out, the person dodged and quickly released five more fireballs, one after another, in the direction of her and Ninth Sister.

    "Looking for death hpmh."

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip flung out directly, spinning in the air and destroying three fireballs, the sh of lightning and fire created sparks shooting in all directions and causing a huge explosion in the sky, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.

    The remaining two, Dongfang Minghui tried to break them with her flying needles, but the flying needles directly passed through the fireball, which flew at an unabated speed and was about to reach her.

    "Break!"

    Bai Ruo flew over with her big sword and cleaved in two directions. Her sword was coated with ice spiritual power so as she cleaved the mes were extinguished and annihted.

    "The rat who hides his head and tail,e out."

    Dongfang Minghui then saw her sh at the ce where she felt some spiritual energy fluctuations, mid-air a person appeared under siege from both Qian Wanyu''s and Bai Rou''s attacks as he got exposed in front of the crowd.

    The man was dressed in red, very bright red. He had his hands around his chest, defiantly saying, "What kind of skill is it for you to bully one person with more people."

    "Those who sneak in secret are not qualified to talk about others." Dongfang Minghui was very upset, Little Colour''s vines were burned and she picked them up one by one and threw them back into her space ring, at least it can be usedter as one of the excellent weapons against the ck fog.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her busy picking up the burnt vines and thought it was a bit funny, she summoned the others and looking him up and down said, "Sheng Ling College''s people."

    "And who are you people?" Geng Shan was a little upset that his identity was easily recognized.

    Qian Wanyu also helped pick up Little Colour''s vines and gave them all to Dongfang Minghui, she smoothly pinched the other party''s ears and coaxed in a small voice, "Don''t be angry, these vines are enough for you to make many pills."

    It seems right to think about it that way but seeing Little Colour''s vines burning still made her heart hurt.

    "We are from the Royal Academy." Li Yunan finished cleaning up thest undead before returning to the small group, and asked, "Everyone is not hurt, right?"

    The crowd shook their heads.

    Everyone''s eyes were on this uninvited guy.

    "What are you all looking at me for? I say you Royal Academy''s people bully too much even such a small child is not spared." Geng Shan crossed his arms and said in an unhappy tone, "You guys quickly let them go, or I''ll let my senior brothers and sisterse and clean you up."

    "Is this that sort of fight where if you can''t win you bring your old man and after that invite your grandfather?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t think they''d encounter such aical kid now, not being able to read the situation yet immediately taking action, although he had good talent this method was a good way to die early.

    "Pfft."

    The group couldn''t help butugh, this analogy was really appropriate, the kid in front was defeated then immediately threatened to call his senrios.

    "Y-you guys wait for me." Geng Shan only just realized that the other party was being sarcastic, and after stomping his feet in anger, he quickly walked away.

    "Do we wait for him?" Situ Hao asked with a puzzled face.

    "Why not."

    The people from Sheng Ling should also be here to settle the matter of the undead, and since the other party was from a friendly school, it was best for them to meet up and get to know each other''s situation, if they didn''t get along, it wouldn''t be toote to move separately.

    "Woo-woo"

    Just as they waited patiently, the pharmacist behind them, who was bound and already infected, went crazy and banged his head against the tree, his sharp fingers thrusting into the trunk as he mmed his head over and over again, until he was full of blood yet he didn''t stop.

    "Ninth Sister, he''s too dangerous now don''t go there."

    The other side had tricked her so many times, Qian Wanyu did not trust them at all, much less dare to let Dongfang Minghui get into danger.

    Dongfang Minghui remembered the potion in her space ring, she was going to find an undead to experiment on, wasn''t the person in front of her the perfect specimen?<blockquote>

    Hope you guys enjoyed another chapter of MIWW!</blockquote>

 Chapter 73 (2)

    Chapter 73 (2)

    "Seventh sister, this is a potion that me and senior brother Situ just made, why don''t you let me try it and see if I can relieve his pain?" She just wanted to know if this medicine works or not, if not they could change it.

    Qian Wanyu saw the other party looking at her with bright eyes and took the potion from her hand, "I''ll do it."

    "Seventh sister!"

    Bai Ruo yanked her back, "Trust her."

    Qian Wanyu walked over, first she drove the four brats to the side, then took the man by the cor, dragged him off the tree, threw him heavily to the ground, and stepped on the man''s chest with one foot.

    The other person''s teeth and ws were iling about and both hands tried grabbing towards her legs.

    Qian Wanyu has long been prepared, her leg was coated with lightning, he touched it and was immediately repulsed since he has not yetpletely turned into an undead so his body''s sense of pain was still there, he did not dare to touch Qian Wanyu''s leg again.

    After that, she threw out the water thunder whip, bound the other party''s hands then while injecting lightning into the water thunder whip to divert his attention she pinched open his mouth and poured a tube of potion into his mouth.

    "Woo"

    When the other party refused to swallow, Qian Wanyu stomped hard on his chest and he gurgled twice before being forced to swallow the stuff.

    "To prevent him from going berserk again, let''s tie him up."

    Li Yunan and Situ Hao stepped forward and tied the man back up. To avoid his ws from scratching anyone, Bai Rou flung some ice elemental energy and froze the man''s two hands. As for the other four kids, after a few of their escapades they no longer dared to underestimate them, Bai Ruo froze their hands and feet and they stood there silently.

    Qian Wanyu scrubbed the hands that just squeezed the man several times until her fingers were red.

    "Seventh sister, I''ll disinfect you."

    Dongfang Minghui pulled her aside, she poured some alcohol and wiped her hands very carefully, Wanyu felt that this was likest time when she was unconscious, the other party also wiped her hands meticulously over and over again like this.

    "Hey, you guys are so careful it''s just a little touch, isn''t this too much?" Situ Hao was curious and came over to look, seeing this girl wash over and over continuously made him feel like it was too much but he could understand.

    Strangely enough, Situ Hao looked back at them twice then scratched his head, he always felt that the Qian Family sisters'' rtionship was too good, the atmosphere was too flowery and made it seem as if no one else could insert themselves in the middle.

    Just when they were sitting idle, a creeping beast dashed towards them, with five or six people standing on it, led by the little guy Geng Shan who just ran away.

    "Hey, he really went to get help." Situ Hao was happy to see the situation change.

    Li Yunan held up his fan and fanned it twice with pleasure, "Later, if we have to fight pay attention to the one in light-coloured clothes."

    Bai Rou looked up and continued to polish her sword.

    Mu Sheng had a few insights in that battle just now and sat down cross-legged to digest it so he waspletely unaware of what was going on.

    The crawling beast came to a stop five meters away from them, and Geng Shen leapt down from above, saying in an extremely arrogant voice, "Hey, I brought my senior brothers and sisters."

    Qian Wanyu raised her head and looked at them, then hung her head low and watched Ninth Sister carefully scrub her hands for her, when she was done scrubbing one hand she pulled back her hands, "Go back and wash them for me, now there''s business to do."

    "Okay." Dongfang Minghui carefully scrubbed ten times, and then wiped down as well. Seventh sister''s skin was about to break but she stubbornly let her keep disinfecting.

    She threw the disinfectant into the space ring and gave them a slightly grateful look for stopping her seventh sister.

    It was three men and three women, except for Geng Shan who took the initiative to jump down, the others looked down on them with an air of superiority.

    "Ugh really the apple doesn''t fall too far from the tree, that kind of person would have that sort of senior brother." Situ Hao eyes rolled and he sneered.

    "They must be siblings since they''re so much like each other." Bai Rouzily added.

    "You guys" Geng Shan was angry but held back and pointed to the corpses on the ground, "Brother and sister, look and see, when I came to see them ughtering the vigers of this vige, they even attacked the children."

    "We wondered where all the people of the vige had gone, but you killed them all." Standing on top of the flying beast, a man suddenly spoke up.

    "Did you forget to bring your eyes and brains when you went out of the college?"

    Qian Wanyu waved her long whip on the ground, she''d just had an unpleasant interruption and now these fools were acting like they had no eyes or brains, "You alle down and take a good look, standing from up there you can''t even see anything."

    "Brother, what does she mean ah?" Geng Shine asked stupidly.

    "It means you guys are blind and brainless." Situ Hao exined without fear of death, looking at them with a smile, "One or two eyes are blind but is your whole group blind? Can''t you see that this is a group of undead? Or is it that your mission is not them but toe here to holiday in the mountains?"

    "Cut the crap, if you want to fight then fight let''s see if you are only good at talking."

    After the six of them got off the back of the creeping beast one by one, the beast obediently ran away in the opposite direction.

    "Just one battle."

    Qian Wanyu''s meaning was very clear, one battle to determine the winner.

    Mu Sheng moved his limbs, he had just realized something from the previous fight, he didn''t expect that he would soon be given the opportunity to practice, "Group battle, or one on one."

    "Group battle." Li Yunan chose the former.

    Qian Wanyu also agreed with a group battle, they had more advantages in a team battle, if they are broken up, one on one, she, Li Yunan and Bai Rou should be fine, Mu Sheng, Situ Hao and Ninth Sister''s win rate was not very high

    Their skills were more suited to assist the team.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her nose, since it''s a group battle, she stood next to Seventh sister, the six people''s formation was also very subtle, the three strongest stood in front, in the centre was Qian Wanyu and on her left was Li Yunan and Bai Rou on the right.

    Behind, Dongfang Minghui stood in the middle position, among several people, she was considered the weakest so she was surrounded by five people in the centre position, behind Bai Ruo was Situ Hao, Mu Sheng stood right behind Li Yunan.

    Six people worked well together, in contrast, the opposite six people was not worth examining, they stood randomly and the centre position was actually Geng Shan.

    Geng Shanunched the first wave of attacks, Li Yunan easily blocked the attack and followed up with arge group of water beads, the others were not willing tog behind and all their skills wereunched.

    For a time, colourful spiritual power was in the air like fireworks blooming, Dongfang Minghui stomped quietly, she instructed Little Colour to bury traps in the ground, and strands of vines quietly stretched out under the grass. When they went to the opposite side, they were woven into a mesh pattern which no one noticed.

    Mu Sheng''s sharp eyes found her little move and let his own little partner Xiao Bai also follow out, just behind the vines, moving to the enemy side and emitting a little of its usual favourite mist.

    Situ Hao secretly hid behind Bai Ruo and sent out light treatment to anyone who was injured.

    Dongfang Minghui aimed at some of them and fired flying needles if the spiritual power was weaker than what she injected into them, her flying needles could prate their body, if the spiritual power is higher, her flying needles could not prate, she was just using the battlefield as a training ground as she constantly adjusted her spiritual power and flying needles.

    "Focus on the three behind them." The person wearing light-coloured clothes in the enemy team''s took a general look and discovered the weakness of Qian Wanyu''s team.

    All six of their attacks changed positions gathering towards Dongfang Minghui, Situ Hao and Mu Sheng.

    Mu Sheng''s skill was simr to Dongfang Minghui''s, and the two of them dodged while barking at their contracted nts, "Little Colour/Xiao Bai, it''s up to you."

    The other side felt the ground shaking and suddenly the position they were standing on shifted.

    "What the-?"

    They soon found their wrapped up and they couldn''t move.

    "It''s vines, they have a Wood Spiritual Master on the team! Geng Shan, you go."

    "Don''t panic, everyone, jump out of the vines and you''ll be fine."

    But just as they jumped, Qian Wanyu''s Water Thunder Whip, Li Yunan''s Wind Flowing Fan, and Bai Rou''s Great de attacks all greeted them.

    Geng Shan wanted to use fire to attack the vines, who knew that just after sending out a few small fireballs, they werepletely extinguished by Li Yunan''s water beads and Bai Rou''s ice energy.

    The other side was too busy to resist, so after quite a bit of hand-wringing and with the vine bindings, they could only stand still and be beaten passively. Soon, they found that something was wrong, their bodies were getting heavier and heavier, and their spiritual energy seemed to be on the verge of not being able to circte.

    "What''s going on?"

    Eventually, all of them sumbed to Xiao Bai''s mist effect and copsed.

    Little Colour packed them up one by one and tied them up in knots, with only the one in light coloured clothes still struggling but he soon copsed as well.

    "You used poison?"

    He struggled to ask.

    Qian Wanyu squatted down and patted their faces, trying to wake them up, "Why did youe here from Shengling Academy?"

    The six struggled to resist the drug effects but flying needles from Dongfang Minghui shot into them, and soon, one by one, they lost consciousness.

    "What''s wrong with them?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at Dongfang Minghui and Mu Sheng and smiled, "Fainted."

    Without even the slightest sense of precaution immediately running to fight people without gauging their strength, this group of people really did run here to die.

    "Fainted?" Situ Hao pped his hands, this group of people deserved a little lesson, he looked around at the people lying around, "Should we just leave them here?"

    "Definitely not, if there are still undead nearby, they''d be lying here defenceless, too dangerous."

    They discussed and two of them brought the group to the vige.

    Several people woke upter and were still a little confused, Situ Hao gave them a yful look, "Hey, you guys finally woke up?"

    Everyone else went to cultivate and refine potions, leaving him alone with nothing to do but stay and watch over all the captives. Outside were six normal people, and inside were five abnormal humans, eleven in total.

    "What are you tying us up for, let us go." Geng Shan also did not expect them to lose so badly, as soon as he woke up he found his hands and feet all tied up, his body''s spiritual power seemed to be unable to circte and he could not help but get anxious.

    Situ Hao''s eyes rolled slightly and he thought of a brilliant idea to scare them, "Naturally, I want to turn you into undead one by one, so that we can have specimens for our experiments."

    "The undead!?"

    "Yes, like a walking corpse, no consciousness, no senses, no human emotions, how about it? Wouldn''t it be fun to turn you into such a thing?" Situ Hao smiled brightly.

    "Ah, b-brother, I don''t want to be like that." Geng Shan was about to cry with fear, really still a child, talented but very inexperienced.

    The other three girls also shivered with fear, they seemed to really believe Situ Hao''s words.

    "Come on, he''s scaring you guys." The one in light-coloured clothes reassured them, he was the calmest one among them, not saying a word since he woke up just scanning around with his eyes.

    Situ Hao wrapped his hands around his chest, indeed, this person in light-coloured clothes was the leader of this group, he could not help but p his hands, sarcastically, "Good good, so there is one of you who is not blind."

    "Please forgive me for offending you so much before, can you let me meet with the captain of your team?"

    "Yes."

    Situ Hao agreed without teasing this time.

    Qian Wanyu came and the small team was also all basically there, "Mu Sheng, untie them all."

    After several people got free, they all stood aside obediently, no longer daring to cause any trouble. The man in light-coloured clothes took a step forward and introduced himself, "I am Li Weifeng, third-year wind department of Shengling College, they are Jin Jing, Tong Mei, Li Zhu, Geng Shan and Qin Fang."

    "We came back to the town this time to stop the further spread of the undead infection." Li Weifeng stated their purpose, "We are the first wave of trainees exploring the way, next there will be seniors with more profound cultivationing in batches, the academy has recalled all those scattered students at this moment, I believe it''ll take a few days for them to arrive in Return Town."

    Qian Wanyu nodded, although this incident of the undead was spreading from the Purple Jade Empire, Return town was considered a border town, if the spread of the undead was elerated, the unlucky ones are the people of the White Moon Empire. It is understandable that the students of Shengling College had to reluctantly take up this heavy responsibility.

    "Before I failed to act as the senior brother and believed their nonsense I''ll apologise to you all here, I hope you can ept." Li Weifeng bowed slightly towards the group.

    "It''s okay."

    The fight was won anyway.

    Qian Wanyu stood up, "We arrived at this vige one step ahead of you, as you can see, the whole vige''s vigers have be undead, only the five people left in the room are seemingly fine but one of them has been infected by the virus if we still can''t find the antidote to cure it he will be undead. "

    While she was talking, Li Yunan had already mentioned the people in the room.

    Probably because he had been forcibly drugged by Qian Wanyu earlier, this pharmacist from the pharmacist union was not doing anything weird, his eyes were dull and he did not make any noise letting the group of them gawk at him.

    "He -" Li Weifeng looked like he wanted to say something, "He shouldn''t be from the vige, right?"

    Looking at the other party''s dress, face, and many details, they can see the other party''s unusual identity. Qian Wanyu didn''t conceal too much. "He said that he was sent by the Pharmacists'' Union to assist the three empires in jointly developing medicines for the undead."

    This news rmed Li Weifeng, "Then how did he be like this? Where are the others?"

    "As I have just said, everyone else is dead."

    Li Weifeng pointed to the four children in the room, "Those four kids were also infected by the virus?"

    Speaking of these four little kids, Qian Wanyu really felt that their mental strength was very scary, if that previous story from the pharmacist was true, the four children had had to witness their vigers as well as their families being eaten alive by the undead what kind of concept was this?

    "The group of undead that you saw before were kept by the four of them in an underground secret passage."

    "Oh my, no way."

    "Captive undead?"

    "How scary."

    Li Weifeng''s teammates looked shocked but could only choose to believe it after seeing Qian Wanyu and the others'' emotionless faces.

    "Since you have finished asking your questions, shouldn''t you inform us what your n is next?"

    "Before we originally intended to find the vigers to ask about Return Town but since the entire vige has be undead, there is nothing more to ask, in order to avoid wasting time we want to rush to Return Town this evening."

    Qian Wanyu looked at their group and Li Weifeng nodded and said, "Very well, your ns coincide with ours. We don''t know each other but since our destinations are the same, why don''t we bepanions for a time and go together?"<blockquote>

    Enjoy the chapter everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 74 (1)

    Chapter 74 (1)

    At Return Town, everything was as usual.

    When they arrived, it was noon, the vendors were shouting and selling, people wereing and going, it looked like a very busy and lively scene. The group stopped at the intersection for a while, they had a surreal feeling.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui could feel it best, before even stepping foot in the town, Little Colour and Love Flower hid in the space ring and yelled that it is too stinky. A stench filled the entire Return Town, like a kind of haze hovering over it.

    When she saw the others looking as normal, she couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you guys think it stinks?"

    Several people looked at each other and shook their heads, "Do you smell anything?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu watched her pinch her nose, her eyebrows knitted together, and reached out a hand to soothe her, "There must be something fishy going on, from now on, everyone should be more careful."

    The people nodded.

    Li Weifeng and his group, however, gave them a strange look, especially Geng Shan who asked curiously, "Why do they think something is strange?"

    "Return town looks like it''s very peaceful, how could they make it sound so serious." Jin Jing muttered.

    "In any case, it''s better to be careful."

    The group of them first looked for an inn which was considered to be rtively good in Return Town, but the rooms were simple and the dust in the house was everywhere, a waiter stood by, looking as if he was waiting for orders.

    Because of therge number of people, they picked a separatepound, thepound had a total of five rooms. The people divided equally, Qian Wanyu''s side had three women and three men so they asked for two rooms, the remaining three rooms were given to Li Weifeng''s group.

    The women had one room and the men had one room.

    "Seventh sister, you really can''t smell the stench?"

    Once the door was closed, Dongfang Minghui took a look at theyout of the room and went over to ask, ever since entering Return Town, the smell was like a shadow, giving her the illusion that the whole town was full of undead everywhere she went.

    Bai Ruo picked a table at random, unhooked the sword on her back, and routinely wiped the de, she simply replied, "No."

    "Not really."

    Qian Wanyu also shook her head, she picked a position the same as Bai Ruo, her fingers gently wiped and dust came off it, "Everyone do not sleep tonight, I think this inn and everything else could be very problematic."

    The three people next door were also on alert.

    Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes and released her spiritual power to try to block out the foul smell, but unfortunately, for some reason, the method given to her by Seventh sister failed and she almost fainted from the smell.

    "Ninth Sister, are you all right?"

    Qian Wanyu saw that she had a pruned up face and her whole body was lifeless, it looked as if there was a real problem

    "Qing Mo, is there a possibility that Ninth Sister is really smelling the scent that we have not smelled?"

    "Yes, your Ninth Sister is close to nts, her senses are much stronger than the average person, nts absorb the scent a hundred times more acutely than humans do, if she can smell it, maybe there is really something very wrong here."

    "I have something for this." Dongfang Minghui was weak but she held out her hand, "Seventh sister, quickly give me that porcin bottle of jasmine-scented pills you took out earlier."

    Without absorbing some fresh floral scent, she and her flower friends were going to choke!

    Qian Wanyuughed and gave the porcin vase she had taken in the tomb of the undead earlier.

    Dongfang Minghui snatched it and gave a little bit to each of the five little ones in her space ring then crushed the pills and the whole room smelled like jasmine, she sniffed hard several times and it took her a while to finally get over it.

    "Strange, why do I seem to smell the stench again..?"

    No sooner had she said that than a sharp scream was hearding from the room next door.

    The people in the courtyard immediately sensed that something was wrong.

    Qian Wanyu and Bai Rou were so fast that when the scream started, they each grabbed their weapons and rushed out, while Dongfang Minghui was slightly slower and felt something when she followed them out of the room.

    She looked back and saw a tall dark figure standing just a meter away from her, and because of the light, she couldn''t see their face.

    "Who are you?"

    Dongfang Minghui reacted almost instinctively, shooting out her flying needles and plum blossom nails as the other party reached out towards her. The other party stepped aside and dodged her concealed weapons, then reached her in the blink of an eye, a strange yet familiar face could be seen, "You-"

    "Ninth Sister!"

    She heard Seventh sister''s urgent cry and rushed back just in time to see the ck figure run with Minghui on their back.

    The five of them tried to track the person in ck but after tracking for a while, they lost him Qian Wanyu was considered to be the only one who could somewhat keep up with the other party''s speed but just tracking one person almost exhausted half of her spiritual energy!

    "The other party is at least Spiritual Emperor." Qing Mo saw clearly in the soul sea but Minghui continued to maintain her speed, the rest of the group had already run out of strength, the first ones were Situ Hao and Mu Sheng who almost exhausted all their spiritual energy halfway through.

    The other side was truly four levels higher than them and stronger by a wide margin.

    "Wanyu, they seem to be in trouble."

    Qian Wanyu was forced to stop when she heard Qing Mo''s words, she had long found out that the other party was much stronger than herself, the more she chased, the further the distance between the two became, the moment she stopped, she lost the person''s trail in the blink of an eye.

    "Calm down, if you go crazy at this time, Dongfang Minghui will note back."

    Qian Wanyu breathed deeply and tried to calm herself down, the water thunder whip in her hand was still shining with a faintly cold light, she turned around and ran in the direction of Bai Rou and the others.

    Situ Hao and Mu Sheng were forced to stop, no matter how much they released their spiritual energy, they couldn''t catch up with the person in front but once they stopped, they noticed something in the darkness shining like the eyes of some animal.

    "It can''t be" Situ Hao sat down paralyzed and immediately took out some spirit liquid from his space ring and handed a bottle to Mu Sheng as well, his spirit power only managed to recover to like fifty percent from it, he threw a light illumination skill.

    The whole darkness was instantly lit up.

    The scene in front of him scared the two men into a cold sweat, they were surrounded by a shing red glow of the undead, they stood in the darkness, illuminated by the light making their grim red eyes look even scarier.

    "Brother Situ, do you feel as if they look even more terrifying than the group of vigers before?" Mu Sheng asked with chattering teeth.

    "Help" Situ Hao used his spiritual power to send his voice out over a distance.

    The light illumination skillsted for less than half a stick of incense, and when the light faded a little, Situ Hao threw another light ball out to maintain the light, "Junior Mu Sheng, do something, or else we''re going to be their food!"

    Mu Sheng''s forehead was oozing cold sweat, he just tried to summon Xiao Bai to let it scatter some poison powder, but with the passage of time seeing the state of these undead they seemedpletely unaffected, his wood spiritual power here was useless on the undead

    "Hopefully, Sister Wanyu and Sister Bai Rou or the others can find us."

    Not only them, Bai Rou and Li Yunan were also caught by a pile of undead, the two of them stood back to back, looking at the group of approaching undead, "Senior sister Bai, have you noticed that the ones in Return Town seem different from those vigers?"

    "Hmm."

    Naturally it was different, these group of monsters all had a sharp red light in their eyes, just a nce could tell them that they were much harder to deal with than those dull-eyed undead. If her guess was right, these group of undead pretended to be normal people in the day and at night they turned into this No wonder it always felt so out of ce when they arrived.

    Bai Ruo wrapped a white cloth around her right hand and the hilt of her sword then got into a stance.

    "It seems to be Situ''s voice." Li Yunan heard the call of helping from Situ Hao at a distance of more than a hundred meters from them, "Senior sister Bai, fighting like this, we have to fight all night, why don''t we find them as well?"

    "Good."

    Li Yunan was a water Spiritual Master, Bai Rou was ice, Li Yunan used water on the ground which Bai Rou turned into ice, in the blink of an eye, the undead around them all had frozen legs.

    At least make it would make it slightly more difficult for them to move.

    "How long can itst?"

    "An incense stick of time?"

    Bai Rou also tried this sort of mass freezing for the first time, without Li Yunan''s assistance, this could not be done by just her level of power.

    "Are you guys okay?" When Qian Wanyu rushed back, the group of undead were frozen into ice, it looked like things had been easily solved by them.

    "It''s Situ Hao and Mu Sheng."

    "Go."

    When thest ray of light was about to disappear, Situ Hao had already drunk five bottles of spiritual liquid, but it didn''t help, the light still weakened bit by bit and the undead around them had started shuffling closer.

    "Mu Sheng junior brother, are we going to die?" Situ Hao cried, he hadn''t married a pretty girl home, their Situ family for his generation only had him and he hadn''t inherited the Situ Family''s trademark skills. He still had a lot of life to enjoy, there were still a lot of things not yetpleted.

    Mu Sheng felt this was the first time he''d been relied on and heughed bitterly, "Situ senior brother, we can stillst at most half an incense stick of time."

    "Hmm?"

    Mu Sheng''s second nt, Little Green was a magic nt that could summon the surrounding nts to help, just a moment ago while Situ Hao tried his best to stall for time, he secretly released Little Green and summoned some vines over to help.

    But maybe because the corrosive smell of Return Town was too heavy, all the surrounding nts started to wither and die, little green still summoned vines from the outskirts to try and help wrap the ankles of the undead.

    When the light finally died and the darkness fell, Little Green had managed to summon some vines to wrap around the ankles of the undead so that they could not move for the time being.

    Situ Hao saw this scene and was secretly relieved. But before he had time to catch his breath, he saw a group of the undead break free from the vines, "Mu Sheng, I just saw something wrong right?"

    How did he get the feeling that some of the undead could use spiritual power?

    Mu Shengughed miserably, this was the end even thatst half stick of incense worth of time is gone, "Brother Situ, you saw it right, these undead had mutated"

    "Ah"

    Situ Hao suddenly felt his feet were touched by an icy cold thing and jumped three jumps, directly jumping to Mu Sheng''s body, "Ah, there''s something below." Were these undead even crawling now?

    Mu Sheng kneeled down and saw that the ground was white, like ice. He saw that some frost had formed on Little Green''s body.

    "It''s Senior Sister Bai Rou!"

    "How clever." Bai Rou leapt down from mid-air, holding the big sword with both hands and swung in front of Mu Sheng and Situ Hao shing vertically towards a group of undead.

    Situ Hao raised his head and saw a white light from the knife, the group of undead who had not had time to dodge were mowed down quickly creating a road in front of her, Bai Ruo coldly looked at them, "Aren''t you going to go?"

    Qian Wanyu used her water thunder whip and just around a group of undead used some thunder essence, the bursts of thunder illuminated the whole sky with lightning, from mid-air, you could see a street full of undead, they froze and raised their heads as if looking at the spectacle.

    "Mine as well."

    Li Yunan threw wind flowing fan in his hand into the sky and another thick lightning bolt fell from the sky.

    Situ Hao saw the scene behind him clearly and drew a cold breath, he pulled Mu Sheng closer and hid back behind Bai Ruo again, immediately grabbing two bottles of spiritual liquid for himself and Mu Sheng, and then handed a small bottle to Bai Ruo, "Drink it, your spiritual power can recover a little."

    Bai Rou crushed the cap of the bottle with one hand and drank it all in one gulp, "You two weren''t scratched by the undead were you?"

    "N-no."

    If they got scratched it would be the end, Situ Hao felt that they had identally entered and of undead the moment they set foot in Return Town. No wonder he felt that the innkeeper''s movements were stiff, he dared to guess that the other party was undead as well

    They actually stayed with the undead for so long without noticing!

    "These undead seem to have intelligence."

    "Hmm."

    Not only that, they were no different from living people in the daytime, but they turned into these terrifying existences at night.

    Two thunderbolts blew a street full of undead into dust, most did not run but a few of them turned and escaped.

    When Qian Wanyu and Li Yunan came down from mid-air, there were not many left.

    "The whole town didn''t be undead right?" Mu Sheng suddenly questioned, they fought with so much noise yet the whole town was quiet, there was no reaction at all, this situation could only mean one thing.

    Everyone looked at each other, Qian Wanyu look calm but the expression on her face turned colder, "After we solve them, we''ll go back to the inn and have a look."

    Earlier, if it wasn''t for the people from Shengling Academy suddenly screaming, they wouldn''t have fallen for that trick of drawing the tiger away from the mountain, and Ninth Sister wouldn''t have been taken away

    "Good."

    Bai Rou and Li Yunan looked at each other, both knew that the situation was not too good they had to make it quick. The situation was almost lopsided, the remaining group of undead were like those vigers, with dull eyes and inflexible body movements.

    When they hurried back to the inn, the whole ce was quiet, when they left before the lights were bright, now the lights had been put out, the more important thing was that even though there was so much noise, those people of Shengling College really did not hear anything.

    "Everyone be careful."

    Qian Wanyu gripped the water thunder whip and kicked open one of the doors, no one was inside so she followed by another door, the other door also had no one.

    "Where did everyone go?"

    The whole inn, along with the shopkeeper and the waiter had disappeared.

    Qian Wanyu sat down on the steps outside and calmed down the spirit power that was churning in her body, she almost couldn''t restrain her dark spirit power and was almost about to rank up

    "Wanyu, calm down, calm down." Qing Mo anxiously walked around in the sea of souls, "Just think, your Ninth Sister is so resourceful, surely she will be fine."

    "Right."

    Situ Hao looked at them and sat down directly on the ground with a sigh regardless of his image, "It''s over, I''ve lost little Minghui again." He can already foresee the fat old man cursing when he found out  howe it''s not you going missing??

    Bai Rou put herrge sword on her shoulder, "I''ll go look for her."

    "I''ll go." Li Yunan waved the iron fan in his hand and stopped Bai Ruo, "You stay and protect them."

    Qian Wanyu jerked her head up, "Don''t bother going, the person who robbed Ninth Sister is a Spiritual Emperor, you guys will be sacrificed for nothing even if you go."

    The other party was not a Darkness Spiritual Master, there was no death aura on them, they were not the same group of people as the Death Spiritual Masters that tried to take Ninth Sisterst time, this was the only thing she was still rtively relieved about, but she still wasn''t sure why the other party wanted to take Ninth Sister.

    "Spiritual Emperor"

    Bai Rou''s face tightened, and Li Yunan also frowned.

    "What are you thinking, Sister Wanyu?"

    Since the other party bothered using such a strategy like drawing the tiger from the mountain and summoning so many undead to besiege them, as long as this mastermind was uncovered, all the problems would be solved. Qian Wanyu nced at Mu Sheng, "The undead in Return Town have some anomalies, if my guess is good, there''s some of them that were transformed from Spiritual Masters into undead"

    "Yes, I''ve observed their eyes, one kind was a dead gray gaze, the eyes were dull and deep gray. The other kind had flushed red eyes and can use their spiritual power to resist our attacks." Bai Rou told the group what she had found.

    Mu Sheng nodded, there were even Spiritual Masters in that group of undead, it was too scary.

    But, at the same time, it also caused them more headache, the undead were still difficult to deal with, how can they deal with the stronger undead?

    "The mutant undead had higher intelligence than the ones from the vige and they are also good at hiding themselves." Li Yunan added.<blockquote>

    Enjoy guys!</blockquote>

 Chapter 74 (2)

    Chapter 74 (2)

    The more people mentioned it, the more they all felt that Return Town was like a gate of hell, inside living and the dead were both suffering, the people whoe in were the undead''s food, it is no wonder that the teams from several major colleges had had no news since entering Return Town.

    "The groups of Spiritual Masters transformed were probably by someone behind the scenes, we need to find this person, and perhaps we can save Ninth Sister."

    "One person?"

    "It should be, even if it''s not one person, we still have to uncover them."

    Who cares if it''s a person, a ghost or a demon.

    Everyone went back to their own rooms to cultivate for the night, and when they came out the next day each one of them was back to their peak condition.

    "Sister Wanyu, what are we going to do today?"

    "Split into teams of two, find the people from Shengling Academy, they must know something." Qian Wanyu did not believe in chances, those coincidences must be artificial.

    Two people in a group, Situ Hao was with Bai Rou reluctantly but he didn''t really want to go with her, Mu Sheng with Li Yunan and everyone only then realised only their captain was alone.

    One less person really made things awkward.

    "Sister Wanyu, how about a group of three of us." Mu Sheng originally wanted to say that he would go with her, but it seemed quite dangerous for Brother Li to be alone, so instead he tried to go for three people.

    "No, I can go alone."

    Qian Wanyu said so and left, she would definitely save Ninth Sister from that person as soon as possible.

    After a night, the bodies of the undead on the street were gone, they vanished as if their siege yesterday never happened at all. The streets were buzzing with activity, Qian Wanyu walked through the group of seemingly normal people, with sharp and profound expressions on their faces and human movements. Anyone who came along wouldn''t have believed all of these people were undead at night

    The first time Ninth Sister approached Return Town, she couldn''t stand the smell. When she thought about Ninth Sister''s unusual reaction yesterday, she realized that they were the ones who were blind, they were blinded by the prosperous picture in front of them and couldn''t see the evil underneath

    Qian Wanyu was remorseful, the water thunder whip was held tightly in her hand, the cold light reflected from the whip was just like her mood at this moment, sharp and murderous.

    "Aunt Xiao Lin, how is your family doing?" An older woman buying vegetables brushed past Qian Wanyu and walked towards another person behind her.

    That person was also holding a basket and looked like she had just returned from buying vegetables.

    "How else ah, my leg isme, now I can only lie in bed, no no I have to go back to cook, I can''t talk to you anymore."

    She stood there, watching their backs disappear from sight, everything was too real, the real blended with the fake, the fake blended with the real. Had they fallen into an illusion the moment they stepped into Return Town?

    Once she thought that what she saw was caused by an illusion, Qian Wanyu immediately had an idea, "Qing Mo, can you sense whether this is the real world or an illusion?"

    If it was an illusion, she could find Ninth Sister as long as she could walk out of it. All she had to do was force herself to wake up, she tried to close her eyes and imagine that this world did not exist, but when she opened her eyes again, the noise in her ears was still the same and those people were still there.

    "Wanyu, there is no doubt that it is the real world, all you have to do is to find your Ninth Sister as soon as possible."

    Qian Wanyu eyes turned cold, shaking her head in denial, "Qing Mo feel carefully, I think in Return Town there are fluctuations of a formation."

    The real and unreal were often just a thought away.

    What''s more, in the beginning they were blinded by the scene and couldn''t sense the truth. Qian wanyu raised her head to look at the sun, the light was shining, giving a warm feeling.

    "Day and night"

    It was business as usual during the day, at night everything turned upside down.

    She remembered a formation she had seen before, the Yin-Yang diagram, it was focused on two extremes such as day and night.

    "Indeed there are formation fluctuations, but even if it is a formation, a person who can set up such a powerful formation in an entire small town is definitely extraordinary, you should be careful." Qing Mo was more worried about Qian Wanyu''s dark spiritual energy going out of control, if dark spiritual power is exposed to the sun, this incident would be even bigger than the undead

    "Good."

    She walked around the entire Return Town and the strongest fluctuation of the formation was actually at the location where she was standing before, but when she walked back again, that tiny fluctuation did not exist anymore.

    She stood in the street pondering, seeing howte it was, she returned to the inn once again.

    "You''re finally back, we were discussing whether to go out to look for you." Li Yunan stood up and looked at her with slight concern.

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "I found something, did you guys find anything out today?"

    "What did you find?"

    "Someone has set up a yin and yang formation above Return Town, the sun and moon alternate causing the real and unreal to blend together." She picked up some paper from within the space ring and casually scratched out where the formation might be located, " Unfortunately I can''t find the exact location of the core"

    The four looked at each other, just the undead was enough to toss them about all night, now there was a formation covering the town as well?! They''d simply intruded into the den of a tiger!

    "Listen."

    Bai Rou made a shh movement and pointed outside.

    <em>Creak</em>

    The inn was too dpidated, both the tables and chairs as well as the doors and windows were all old, the room doors would make a sound like this when they opened and closed. They held their breath when they heard several footsteps appear in the next room.

    Qian Wanyu stood up straight and her whip was in her hand ready to attack, she signalled with her eyes to the rest and several people quickly kicked the door of the next room open in one go.

    "Who?!"

    The people in the room were obviously also startled, five people showed a panicked look on their faces.

    Seeing that it was Li Weifeng''s team that came back, Qian Wanyu sneered, her eyes scanned around and found that there was actually one person missing, the rest also had a few wrinkles in their clothes and spots of blood.

    "You''re back?"

    Somehow, they felt that the expression on the faces of these four people was slightly scary.

    "The room here is too small, let''s go outside to talk." Qian Wanyu gestured and took the lead to walk out.

    Li Weifeng was considered the leader among them, he walked out, "I don''t know what is important for Miss Qian to discuss."

    "Where did you go yesterday?" Qian Wanyu unceremoniously questioned, "Howe there are only four of you today, wasn''t there one more?"

    Return Town was only so big, yesterday they fought the undead for so long how could the other party not possibly know.

    "Hey, who are you to ask us with such a tone? What do you care where we''ve been all night?" Tong Mei on the side suddenly shouted, she had long looked at these few people from the Royal Academy, especially this female captain.

    Qian Wanyu coldlyughed, and with a forceful flick, the water thunder whip in her hand instantly pped the wrist of the other party.

    "Ah  y-you, senior brother Li she hit me!"

    The other party moved so fast that even if Li Weifeng wanted to stop her he couldn''t This one smack had torn off the other party''s skin and blood dripped on the floor.

    "You are right, I''m questioning you." Qian Wanyu looked at Li Weifeng indifferently, "Answer my question, or next time she will be injured not in the arm, but on her face."

    Bai Ruo stepped on the stone bench with one foot, the big sword in her hand was held on her shoulder and she radiated an imposing aura. Li Yunan stood on the other side of Qian Wanyu, his iron fan was open and he was fanning himself while scanning the room with sharp eyes, Situ Hao and Mu Sheng stood in the back staring coldly.

    They all looked as if to say that if they didn''t get an answer they wouldn''t leave.

    "Q-qian girl, yesterday "

    "Brother Li why bother with this just directly tell her why not." Geng Shang directly spilled the beans, they had also met the undead at the inn yesterday and fought their way out with the other undead chasing them the whole night.

    Qian Wanyu gave them a suspicious look, "You fought the undead all night yesterday?"

    "Just you guys?" Situ Hao disdainfully shook his head, the other party''s strength, they have seen, not to mention fighting all night, even a few hours would be difficult, "Where is the girl called Jin Jing from your team? Injured in the fight? And the one called hmm what''s his name"

    Situ Hao''s casual remark made Bai Rou''s and the rest focus their eyes even more.

    In their minds, being injured meant only one thing  bing the next undead.

    Li Weifeng nodded under their stony gaze, "Jin Jing was scratched on the arm by the shopkeeper and was injured, now Qin is taking care of her, we came back to see if the undead have left and to scout out your whereabouts."

    As soon as he finished exining, he found the five people across the room quietly looking at him, that kind of look inexplicably gave people a chill, it was like they were looking at a dead man

    "Were you all injured when you fought with the undead yesterday?" Qian Wanyu asked without hesitation.

    Li Weifeng found their eyes were very strange, it was full of pity and sympathy?

    "No, just Jin Jing and Li Zhu suffered some injuries, Li Zhu''s injuries were rtively light."

    Situ Hao''s legs involuntarily moved two steps in the direction of Bai Ruo, who lightly nced at him. Mu Sheng saw that senior brother Situ had moved so he also moved two steps in the direction of senior brother Li and sister Wanyu.

    Confused at what they were doing, Li Weifeng asked, "What''s wrong with you guys?"

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips and pointed out, "Didn''t you guys know before you came here that if you are scratched by the undead you will be infected with the virus and turn into an undead within a short time?"

    She nced at the Li Zhu girl who was standing in the middle while stating the hard truth.

    Li Zhu was so frightened by her look that she took several steps back, her right hand stroked her left wrist and her eyes kept flickering uncontrobly.

    "Didn''t someone also say before that being scratched by the undead may meant not being infected?" Geng Shan retorted, "Besides, sister Li Zhu was just scratched on the wrist, it''s not like she was bitten."

    Qian Wanyu thought that this group of people were too naive, she somewhat regretted that trying to save these idiots caused her to be distracted and lose Ninth Sister instead.

    "It doesn''t matter, since you think these two girls can escape from the infection, you can take good care of them. But there is one thing I want to make clear, we are parting ways here. Li Weifeng, you take care of yourself."

    Bai Ruo''s cold face was expressionless and Situ Hao couldn''t help but mock them before leaving, "You all better go see that Jin Jing girl, the undead will eat anything when they''re go crazy."

    Li Weifeng face changed again and again, "Go, let''s go back and check first."

    Geng Shan, however still wasn''t convinced, "Brother Li, they are just trying to scare us, besides, senior brother Qin Mu and sister Xian are about to arrive right? As soon as they arrive, they will definitely think of a way to solve the problem."

    Li Weifeng was still worried and answered without thinking, "Jin Jing''s situation is not quite right, it''s more reassuring if we go back and take a look."

    "That Li Zhu girl''s face seems rtively normal still, but the girl named Jin Jing that Li Weifeng mentioned is infected, otherwise they wouldn''t have left one person to look after her." Li Yunan opened his fan and analyzed the situation, "Wanyu, if they all be undead what should we do?"

    "Kill them."

    Qian Wanyu answered without hesitation, a Spiritual Master turning into an undead and being controlled was ver scary, before finding Ninth Sister, it is better for these people to disappear

    If the small ones all die then before long the big ones wille out of their own ord, no?

    "Right." Bai Rou also agreed, if they turned into undead the only solution was to kill them.

    Situ Hao had long been unhappy with them so he also agreed but he warned, "We''ll kill them but we can''t offend the people of Shengling College, after all, they represent College. Moreover, didn''t that Li Weifeng say before that they were the first batch, there will be more senior studentsing over soon, rashly making enemies will bring us more inconvenience."

    Finding Senior Sister Minghui was still the most important thing at the moment.

    "Then we''ll just tie them up and make it impossible for them to mind our business."

    Just as Geng Shan had expected, his seniors soon came. The next morning, when the first rays of sunlight rose from the east, a dark flying beast descended from the sky in a showy way with about five people on its back, two of whom were standing tall, a man and a woman with their clothes flowing against the wind.

    When they reached their destination, the two leapt down from the flying bird beast hand in hand.

    "Wow, it''s Senior Brother Qin Mu and Sister Xian and the other seniors!" Geng Shan admired Qin Mu very much, he was a great warrior, a Great Spiritualist close to ranking up and Sister Xian was even more powerful, a dual system Spiritual Master.

    What made him even more envious was the rtionship between the two, since they entered the academy they''d been very lovey-dovey bing the envy of others.

    Seeing him acting like a child, Li Weifeng shook his head helplessly, his heart was unusually bitter, even though he was the captain, he was never going to be able to match the status of Qin Mu and Xian in Geng Shan mind.

    "Geng Shan, how''s things after being out these few days?" Xian''s face showed an elegant smile, she reached out her hand to touch his head with a gentle smile looking like a virtuous good sister.

    Geng Shan pouted and immediately backed away from Xian, "Sister Xian, for a manly man the head is not free to touch, besides if you act like this senior brother Qin Mu will be jealous and beat me up what then!?"

    Qin Muughed loudly and flicked his finger at the other''s head, "You talk too much."

    "Weifeng, this time it''s been hard work for you, anything big happen in Return Town?" Qin Mu''s big hand wrapped around Xian''s waist as he walked into the inn room, the room he chose also happened to be the one Qian Wanyu had stayed in before.

    Li Weifeng thought for a while and remembered what Qian Wanyu mentioned about the infection, "Jin Jing''s wound has turned ck, I think the situation is a little bad, I don''t know if senior brother Qin Mu has any solution?"

    Once Qin Mu heard this, his eyebrows raised up, "Quickly withdraw, senior sister Jin Jing was infected with the poison of the undead did you also say sister Li Zhu was as well? How is her state now?"

    "Since yesterday she''s locked herself in the room and has note out." Li Weifeng was secretly annoyed with himself for being too careless, he didn''t even check in to see how the other side was doing, "Why don''t I let Tong Mei go in and take a look."

    Qin Mu stopped him, "Don''t bother, we''ll go straight in and take a look together, if the infection is serious as well, we''ll iste the two of them together.

    The situation proved to be more serious than Li Weifeng had thought. Senior brother Qin Mu''s look was grave.

    "Who let you in? Get out!" The fear of the undead and the wounds on her body had been tormenting her the entire night. Li Zhu had be unusually haggard and her emotions had reached a critical point from stress.

    "It''s me, Li Zhu." Qin Mu walked into the room with one big stride, there was a strong smell in the room, he sniffed and gestured to Li Weifeng, "I''ll talk to her alone."

    Li Weifeng was still not sure how to exin to Li Zhu, Qin Mu taking the initiative had helped him a lot, he gave him a grateful look and exited the room.

    Xian stood outside and looked at him tenderly, "Weifeng, just now you said that you met people from the Royal Academy, one of them was called Qian Wanyu was the other one called Qian Minghui?"

    Xian was a gentle and virtuous woman, in Shengling Academy, many people were under her brocade skirt, but she only loved Qin Mu alone. Li Weifeng had also liked Xian but and seeing her so happy with Qin Mu had burned out most of the mes of love from his heart.

    "Yes, they should be a pair of real sisters, they seem to have a very good rtionship. But Qian Minghui was taken away by a man in ckst night, Qian Wanyu should be anxiously searching for her at this moment."

    When she heard that Qian Minghui was taken away, Xian suddenly stood up straight, and her gentle voice became cold and hard, "What did you just say, Qian Minghui was taken away? Do you know who did it?"

    She clenched her fist, and her fist made a cracking sound.

    He shook his head and briefly exined what happened that day, "Xian, what''s wrong? Do you know the Qian sisters?"

    "No, I don''t know them."

    How could she possibly know anyone from the Qian Family? Xian showed a bloodthirsty smile, the only ones she knew were two people from the Dongfang Family<blockquote>

    Haha a cliffhanger ending! Who is Xian? Stay tuned to find out!

    I hope you enjoyed another chapter donators, readers,mentors!!!</blockquote>

 Chapter 75 (1)

    Chapter 75 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui tossed and turned all night before waking up feeling a soreness in the back of her neck, probably because the undead man had hit her too hard? She opened her eyes and found herself in a shabby hut, with some dry straw underneath. The beams on the roof were about to be chewed away by insects.

    "You''re finally awake?" Little Colour sat limply in her space ring stretched out on all fours, looking unusually tired.

    "Hmm? What''s happened?"

    She stood up and moved unexpectedly finding that no one was actually watching her, she got the idea to sneak away. She went to the door to pull the bolt and it creaked open with ease, "Damn, this undead is too arrogant."

    The fact that she was captured and not guarded was it so confident that she doesn''t have the ability to escape? This is simply an insult!

    "You can''t escape." Little Colour rolled its eyes in her space ring, the other medicinal nts remained silent as well which made Dongfang Minghui feel a bit surprised, a not-so-good feeling was born in her heart, "Did something happen?"

    The fat doll nodded its head, "While you were unconscious, we tried to transport you out, but -" Little Colour spread its hands to indicate that they were all exposed and found by that undead.

    "It seems to be the same kind as those from Return Town, I can even smell the putrid smell here."

    It also couldn''t stand the smell in Return Town, the fat dollid on all fours and muttered, "Pig Fairy grass hurry and release a little air."

    The pig fairy grass jumped directly on Little Colour''s bulging belly, stepping on this side and that ying happily.

    Dongfang Minghui was curiously looking at the pig fairy grass, she was surprised to find that it seemed to be the only medicinal nt that was still vibrant, then she remembered that its juice and Little Colour''s juice could make the ck fog recede, she couldn''t help but wonder if pig fairy grass was the main cause.

    While sneaking out of the room, the whole house seemed to be a mansion, three houses in the back and a hall in the middle, if she walked over a little bit, she could leave this hellhole.

    "Minghui, you''re awake?"

    Just as she was about to pull the bolt on that door, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    Dongfang Minghui jerked back and the first thing that caught her eyes was long green hair that was bound in a ponytail behind Lu Xing''s head, even so, his long hair trailed down to his feet and his two long pink ears werepletely exposed as well as the silver wings behind him that were slightly covered by his wide clothes.

    "Lu Xing?!"

    Seeing the other side appearing alive in front of her, she could finally put her heart down, but seeing his thin cheeks and slightly forced smile, she stepped forward, "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look too good, and how did your long hair and ears be like this?"

    Lu Xing was afraid of scaring the other party with this appearance, he fumbled with his clothes and smiled slightly towards her, "Sorry, I originally asked Wood to deliver something to you, I didn''t expect him to kidnap you back instead"

    The wide clothes covering him made him look more and more fragile, the elven people were really all born beautiful, Lu Xing even in ragged clothes couldn''t cover his noble temperament as the elven prince.

    "Wood?"

    Seeing a familiar person, Dongfang Minghui also did not intend to leave just yet, she pointed out the tall man a meter away from Lu Xing, "He is not that Wood you mentioned right?"

    Lu Xing looked back at the man, the undead man still had the same dead face, no hint of expression, but he could read the meaning of his eyes, "Yes, he said he saw you and liked your smell so"

    He simply decided to just carry back the entire person

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes, in fact, she recognized this undead man before she fainted, the huge box behind him gave too deep an impression, especially since he had also shown his face twice in front of her, it was hard to forget.

    "Lu Xing, you weren''t taken by him too, were you?"

    Lu Xing seeing the other party''s expression be even more aggravated, he coughed slightly and exined, "Minghui, you misunderstood, before we split up, I was injured by those Death Spiritualists, it was Wood who suddenly appeared and saved me."

    Dongfang Minghui was in disbelief, "He saved you? Why didn''t he send you back to the Royal Academy then? After you disappeared, the teachers of the academy also searched for you for a long time, do you know how worried we were?"

    She was lying in bed unable to move and thinking about Lu Xing everyday on if he got captured or worse

    Speaking of this, Lu Xing''s mood fell.

    "Lu Xing, did I just hear you say you were injured before?" Dongfang Minghui sensed his body''s spiritual power, Lu Xing''s spiritual power was very weak, almost to the point that she could not feel it, it seems that even an ordinary person could beat him up at this time

    "You''re hurt? Show me where."

    Lu Xing looked awkward, his face slightly reddened, "I''m hurt in a private area, men and women can''t show each other that, it''s not conveni-"

    She didn''t think Lu Xing was so shy ah, she took out a porcin bottle of potion from her space ring and shook it in front of him, "Lu Xing, I am a pharmacist, if you get sick how can you not let a pharmacist take a look at you? What''s more, this thing in my hand may help you treat your wounds, believe me."

    Lu Xing shook his head andughed bitterly, "Minghui, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but my wound is very strange, it hasn''t healed for thest few months, and I think it-"

    At this point, Lu Xing wanted to say something but stopped.

    Dongfang Minghui was almost 80 percent sure that Lu Xing was tainted with the Qi of Death, the strange thing is that although the Qi of Death was eating up his spiritual power it hadn''t drained his life force.

    Otherwise, after such a long time of being exposed, Lu Xing should''ve been devoured into bones by that ferocious Qi.

    "What do you think?" Dongfang Minghui asked.

    Lu Xing originally did not want to say more, but once he thought of how it was Minghui, maybe Minghui had a lucky chance, "My wounds have been deteriorating, the loss of spiritual energy is extremely fast, as you can see now I cannot even maintain my true body, in the future if you encounter those people again it''s best to not let any of their attacks touch you"

    He remembered that he was attacked by the enemy on his back shoulder while he was escaping, he thought that it would be fine, but who expected that it was enough to deteriorate to this situation

    "Lu Xing, can you show me your wound?" Dongfang Minghui pointed to a pair of very beautiful transparent wings on his back, her eyes were a little greedy since she really wanted to touch them.

    Lu Xing was a little ufortable being stared at by the other party''s extremely enthusiastic eyes, he hesitated for a moment and asked, "Why don''t we go back in and look?"

    "Sure."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t care, right here or in the house was the same, she just needed to see the wound, the most important thing was she needed to identify the difference between the death qi wounds and ck mist.

    The two people went back to the house together, Wood stood near Lu Xing dull faced, carrying a huge iron box, it made him look huge and aggressive. Dongfang Minghui stared at him with wide eyes, she moved a step, the other side moved a big step, just to block her line of sight. Dongfang Minghui was extremely angry, she couldn''t help but shout, "Lu Xing, what is this idiot doing? What''d hee in for anyway?!"

    Lu Xing had just undressed, a pair of beautiful wings fluttered behind him, he took a look at Wood and his face showed a hint of reddishness but in the dim room no one noticed him, "What did youe in for? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before."

    But Wood still did not move he even stretched out his palm to carefully touch the other side''s wings.

    "Get out." Lu Xing face turned more red even his voice trembled a bit.

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head, trying to see what was happening only to be carried and thrown out of the room.

    What the fuck ah!

    "What just happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a little confused, when she approached the room again, she heard Lu Xing''s slightly angry shout from inside the room, "Wood, what are you doing?!"

    Lu Xing was extremely annoyed, but when the other party''s eyes showed a look of resignation, he felt as if he was bullying someone. He put his clothes back on and opened the door to see Dongfang Minghui sitting on the steps with a smirk looking back and forth at him and Wood.

    "Minghui, I''m really sorry, Wood doesn''t like peopleing too close"

    Dongfang Minghui had a bad smile on her face, she deliberately sat next to Lu Xing, "He does not like peopleing close, or does not like peopleing close to <em>you </em>Lu Xing, haven''t seen you in a few months and it seems you have something to hide hehe."

    As expected, Wood''s steps turned in a different direction and he took a big step in front of her, using his tall stature to forcefully insert himself between them, forcing her back several steps.

    Tsk, what a rude man, she thought she was wrong at first but she didn''t expect that small test to reveal the original rtionship between the two of them.

    "Wood, what are you doing?" Lu Xing red at him, but the other side still had the same expression and there seemed to be a hint of joy or anger in its eyes.

    Lu Xing pursed his lips, he quietly nced at Dongfang Minghui, only to be met with her teasing expression, he had a sense of embarrassment at her having guessed random things in her mind, "Minghui, the wound will you still look?"

    "Of course I''ll look." Dongfang Minghui eyes gestured at Wood standing next to Lu Xing, "But he doesn''t seem too happy about letting me see your wounds."

    "Ugh, it''s okay he''ll behave."

    Lu Xing red at him with a serious face, "No moreing in."

    As a result, when Dongfang Minghui went in again Wood also followed in, but even stopped in front of Dongfang Minghui, Lu Xing didn''t know if tough or cry afraid of him throwing her out again, Lu Xing acted quickly to untie his clothing with one hand with his back to Minghui.

    After the clothes were untied, the wings hidden underneath were released and fluttered twice.

    Wood stretched out his hand to touch but was sternly stopped by Lu Xing, "Do not move, Minghui is a pharmacist she needs to check it. If you don''t let her look at it, I probably won''t be alive for too long to keep youpany."

    Probably because Lu Xing''s expression was too angry, Wood this time really obediently stopped moving.

    Dongfang Minghui felt her eyes were going to be blinded by the sight, especially when she saw the crystal clear skin of Lu Xing''s back, her hands wanted to reach up and touch it as well. But soon, her attention was drawn to a gray wound at the base of the wings instead.

    The wound was in the shape of a palm, she stretched out her own palm for a moment to measure the size and found that it was muchrger than her small palm, it should be when Lu Xing tried to escape and got hit from behind.

    The skin around the wound had turned gray with almost a third of his back the same colour.

    "Lu Xing, I have to cut open your wound, bear with it." Dongfang Minghui took out a small knife from her space ring to cut the skin around the wound, strangely there was not a trace of blood despite her cutting, there was only some gray mist writhing around the skin.

    She took out the previously made Love Flower and Pig Fairy grass potion from her space ring and put three drops on the fog, the moment it met it was like natural enemies meeting as it squirmed and tried to run deeper inside.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately took out some silver needles from her space ring that had not been soaked with poison and put the silver needles to soak in the love flower potion for a few minutes, she then stuck them one by one into Lu Xing''s wound, once the silver needles were stuck in ce, the love flower liquid from the needles entered the skin and surrounded all the fog in his wound.

    "Ah"

    Lu Xing frowned slightly when the knife cut through his wound before he did not feel anything. But as soon as that thing went crazy he felt like his whole body''s spiritual energy had been touched by something and naturally responded, his legs turned weak and his whole body fell onto Wood.

    Wood took a step forward and caught him with two wide palms holding his arms. Being so close Lu Xing''s face reddened.

    "Lu Xing you should not release your spiritual power to resist it for now."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that as he used his spiritual power, the silver needles disintegrated several times, she was tired of soaking them in the potion and blocking that gray mist.

    "Minghui, what did you apply to me?"

    "Naturally, it''s something helpful."

    Lu Xing listened to her words and stopped resisting, there was still a stinging pain in his back, but it slowly turned into more of an icy cool feeling, like a clear stream running through his back, veryfortable, he gasped and raised his head to see Wood had been staring at him.

    "Ahem, Wood, thanks."

    Wood stood nervously, and the two looked at each other face to face without a word.

    Dongfang Minghui stood by and simply refined the love flower liquid into three small pills, she stared at Lu Xing''s wound every now and then until the grey mist turned smaller and smaller, seeing that there was still a little left, she applied a little more with cotton cloth, and soon the grey mist disappearedpletely.

    Blood spurted out from the wound immediately, she couldn''t wipe it in time and some sshed on her face. She touched her face to wipe it off but found that the blood was not there!?

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe in this weird thing and she wiped again, her face was clean, there was no blood at all. As if it was just her illusion, her fingers trembled slightly towards Lu Xing''s wound where it was still bleeding, she saw clearly this time, the moment Lu Xing''s blood touched her hands, after a few moments it got absorbed into her skin and disappeared cleanly.

    "Minghui, what happened!?" Lu Xing couldn''t help but ask out loud.

    "Ah, nothing." Dongfang Minghui put aside her shocked heart, her hand was still a bit shaky when she took out the blood clotting pills and crushed them, she put the pills on the other side''s wound little by little. "Lu Xing, the wound I have applied some blood clotting pills and bandaged it, you should not use the spiritual power in your body for the time being."

    "Okay, thanks Minghui."

    For the first time in these months, he had never felt so rxed, he gently put on his clothes and tied up his hair again.

    "This is a pill I made topletely remove the death qi from your body." Dongfang Minghui gave him a small pill.

    "Death qi?"

    Lu Xing did not yet know what group had attacked them before, much less that he himself was tainted with Death Qi.

    "Yes, you should have heard of the Death Spiritual Masters, the Qi of Death is used by them, once you''re tainted, you''ll be entangled by it till death. The death aura on your back is now gone but the wound is still there. After it heals you can cultivate again and see if you can get back to your previous state."

    "Really?" Lu Xing didn''t believe it, he was in a desperate mood when he thought that the only person he wanted to be friends with in the Academy almost died but didn''t expect her to save him instead.

    Dongfang Minghui curiously asked, "Lu Xing, do you have any treasure or family heirloom with you that''s extremely valuable?"

    "Family heirloom?" Lu Xing thought carefully, if there really was one, it''d be the thing mother emperor gave him before he left to take good care of, the tree of life''s branches. He took a brocade box out from his space ring and eagerly opened it then suddenly froze, "H-how can it be like this?"

    The Tree of Life''s branch that was meant to emit the rich aura of life had turned into a nearly withered piece of dead wood, just a small part of the root had some weak vitality left.

    "What is this?"

    Lu Xing instantly understood, so the Qi of Death was more powerful than he thought, even the Tree of Life''s branch containing boundless life force could only block some of the damage from him.

    "It is the tree of life that guards our elven n, this is a branch that contains a portion of its life force."

    Dongfang Minghui was already close to nts, so naturally she knew what this represented, she took it into her hands with slight regret, "It seems to be nearing the end of its life."

    Lu Xing was a little sad, the tree of life''s branches was nearly dried up, the task his mother emperor had given him would not be easy toplete

    "It saved your life."

    Dongfang Minghui put the branch back to the brocade box and asked curiously, "Lu Xing, how did you appear here in Return Town?"

    This question was difficult for Lu Xing, he recalled, "I have no way to hide my identity, so I walked with Wood wherever I could, and unknowingly came to this town."

    Dongfang Minghui did not know whether to praise him for his good luck or for his bad luck, casually walking and ending up in this hellhole

    "Lu Xing, you said he saved you, are you clear about his identity?"

    The conversation turned to Wood.

    Lu Xing looked back at Wood and shook his head honestly, "Wood is very powerful."

    Exactly how powerful he had no idea for sure, Wood had saved him from the group of people that captured him before and from other powerful magical beasts without even using the weapon behind his back.

    He reckoned the other side still had room to spare for fighting so his upper limit was unknown to him.

    Dongfang Minghui red at him angrily, the other party did not say anything for so long, didn''t he know how anxious he''d made everyone after kidnapping her? Seventh sister was probably going crazy right now, "In addition to that, you know anything else?"

    Lu Xing shook his head, slightly depressedly admitting, "I do not know."

    Wood moved a step forward to block her, Dongfang Minghui looked up at him and sensibly chose not to continue this topic, "After you came to Return Town, have you ever gone out?"

    "No." Since his elven features had be apparent, he did not dare to appear in front of humans, he feared that he would repeat the fate of his own people and end up captured by some humansplus he had lost all his spiritual power so he could not defend himself and could only hide here.

    Dongfang Minghui understood that the other party waspletely unaware of what was happening in the outside world, "Lu Xing, your injury will soon heal, have you ever thought of returning to the Royal Academy?"

    Lu Xing was actually shocked for a second since he had no idea, he was ready to die before, he wanted to return to his homnd and wanted to return to mother emperor before he died he also wanted to apany Wood to walk around and see the most beautiful scenery of the three empires before that. Then all of a sudden a person appeared and said you don''t need to die now so what do you want to do?

    He looked back at Wood the other side looked toward him as well, the bottom of his eyes were same as always, "For the time being I do not know."

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her forehead, a young man in love''s IQ is also a negative number, "Lu Xing, Wood took me captive when Seventh sister was at the scene, since I disappeared for so long, Seventh sister must be very worried, can you let him send me back?"

    "Ah." Lu Xing eximed, he immediately stood up, he forgot such an important thing, "Minghui, I''m really sorry, I''ll let Wood send you back, oh no, I''ll go back with you."

    "You''re going back with me?" Dongfang Minghui thought she had heard wrongly, "What about him?"

    As soon as he heard that they were talking about himself, Wood took another big step forward, and the two were almost chest to chest.

    "Wood has no ce to go so why not join us?" Lu Xing''s idea was simple, since the other party saved him, he also want to repay that kindness,ter if there is a chance, he''d try to take him back to the home of the elves.

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Lu Xing, she did not know how to tell him of Wood''sunique feature. It wasn''t that he had no expression or didn''t speak the main point was he had the smell of a rotting corpse.

    She was still firm in her thoughts the other side was most likely an undead

    "At night, it will definitely be another big fight." Situ Hao disregarded his princely image and sat on the ground and evenid down to sleep. This had already been the third day since they arrived in Return Town.<blockquote>

    Enjoy the chapter guys! Sorry this was a bitte it was meant to be yesterday but I had something to doo~</blockquote>

 Chapter 75 (2)

    Chapter 75 (2)

    As the sun set and night fell it meant that they were about to engage in an unending battle with the group of undead again.

    Qian Wanyu, Bai Rou and Li Yunan were fine, the recent battles have instead made themprehend a lot, Qian Wanyu and Bai Rou even touched the thin barrier for advancement, only needing an opportunity to advance.

    Mu Sheng and Situ Hao were trying to seize the time to improve their cultivation. Everytime they came into close contact with the undead, they felt a sense of urgency at the dangerous situation.

    "How''s the situation over at Shengling Academy?" Qian Wanyu wielded her Water Thunder Whip, treating a boulder as if it were the person who had abducted Ninth Sister, the other end of the whip pierced directly into the center of the stone. She withdrew the long whip, and the huge stone split into pieces and shattered into rubble.

    "It seems that another group of people havee, theirbined strength is stronger than Li Weifeng and the others." Li Yunan had seen them from afar, and the strength of one of the men and one of the women was close to the level of Spiritual Schr.

    "How is the situation with the two girls who were scratched by the undead now?"

    "The new group of people from the Shengling College directly put the two girls to be held together, every day they''ll send food as needed, what the real situation inside is I really do not know." Situ Hao informed them of the tidbits of information he''d inquired.

    What is the difference between this and the four little kids in the vige keeping the whole vige''s undead in captivity?

    "Let''s go and meet them."

    "Alright."

    Before they could get near the inn, they saw that all the peopleing and going on the street suddenly stopped moving as thest glimmer of light in the sky disappeared.

    "No way, why is the sun disappearing so quickly today?"

    Situ Hao counted the hours every day, he wished the sun would always hang in the sky so they wouldn''t have to fight the undead every day, he thought he found some patterns and counted the hours.

    Qian Wanyu raised her head and looked at the sky, "If someone moved the formation, they can change the rules of Return Town and shorten the hours of daylight, it should be expected."

    Yin and Yang formation, she''d touched a little clue on it but still needed to verify a few more times before they could catch the person behind the scenes.

    Situ Hao resignedly threw out a light technique, a dazzle of light descended from mid-air and spilled over everyone''s head, the undead stopped in their tracks, only a few red-eyed undead hidden in the shadows moved slightly.

    "There''s someone across the street."

    Don''t know who warned, but Qian Wanyu raised her head and gazed coldly at the eight people across the street.

    Two teams, separated by a street of undead, came face to face against each other.

    Qin Mu wrapped one hand around Xian''s waist and held his sword in the other, the de pointing at Qian Wanyu, "Long time no see, seventh girl."

    Upon getting a good look at Qin Mu''s face and the person standing beside him, Qian Wanyu''s pupils couldn''t help but dte a bit.

    Dongfang Lizhu, after they left the Dongfang family she should have married into the Lai House as a concubine to live out her life properly, how could she appear in Return Town and involved with Ninth Sister''s cousin?

    Although Qian Wanyu was full of doubts, her face did not change as she sneered and said, "Long time no see, young master Qin."

    Li Yunan looked at them and a trace of doubt rose in his heart, it looks like they know each other?

    Qin Mu smiled faintly and said loudly to Qian Wanyu, "Seventh girl, how about we have apetition, we bet on the number of undead we hunt, if you win, I''ll present you a useful piece of information. If I win, I would like to ask you for one thing, how about that?"

    "Seems the other side wants something from you Wanyu, be careful." Li Yunan kindly reminded.

    She and Qin Mu had only met once or twice, after several years of not seeing him, the gentle and elegant young master seemed like a different person, just like a sharp sword that had been sheathed, only she didn''t know whether the sword was directed at her or Ninth Sister.

    As for the woman beside him who had a delicate smile, Qian Wanyu snorted coldly, "Fine. But I''ll set the rules, we must hunt the red-eyed undead, if we hunt these ordinary undead then it does not count."

    Qin Mu froze, he probably did not expect the other party to have this idea.

    Xian''s eyes turned slightly, one hand stroking the other''s chest, she softly whispered in his ear, "Promise her."

    "Good."

    After getting Qin Mu''s answer, Qian Wanyu immediately entered a state of readiness, the red-eyed undead were all hidden among the ordinary undead , trying to find them could be very simple or very difficult.

    "Situ, take back your re of Light."

    "Good." Maintaining arge skill was something that required his spiritual power to maintain, he was more than happy to take it back.

    When the light slowly weakened and the whole area waspletely dark, Qian Wanyu could clearly see the red-eyed undead, their eyes glowing in the darkness like magnificent jewels.

    "Why don''t you dig out their eyes, maybe that''s where their spiritual power is gathered." Qing Mo said in her soul sea.

    "Okay."

    The first one she encountered was a water-based undead, it was using water spiritual power so well that her water thunder whip was useless against it plus it didn''t react at all when the lightning struck from the whip.

    Qian Wanyu then threw two earth enclosure techniques towards where the undead was standing, wrapping half the body in earth, and the sharp part of the water thunder whip plunged directly into one of its eyes, after that the several normal undead were solved as usual.

    On the other side, Qin Mu was a big warrior so he used his sword to spin and split into countless swords flying in the direction of the undead, shooting many of them.

    Xian pped her hands on the sidelines and even ran to the pile of the undead without minding the mess to find out if Qin Mu had killed any of the undead with red eyes.

    "This woman gives me a weird feeling." Situ Hao has seen countless beauties, his pair of eyes could see any pearl, when he''d seen Xian''s face before she felt like someone wearing a mask, the smile was too fake and even the close attentiveness she paid to Qin Mu was so fake.

    Basically, this woman he did not like.

    After Bai Rou killed an undead and came back to his side she followed his gaze and found he was actually looking at a beautiful woman, she stomped on him fiercely and pulled out a sword from the space ring, "Here."

    "Ow, you rude woman." Situ Hao wanted to curse, didn''t he just look at a beautiful woman for a short moment? Why''s she acting so jealous like this, "You gave me this sword for-?"

    "Killing."

    "No." Situ Hao said so but still picked up the sword and waved it twice, feeling as if it could still be swung. Then he saw that Mu Sheng actually killed an undead under the leadership of Li Yunan, and his mouth gaped open in shock.

    An undead man suddenly lunged with open teeth and ws, Situ Hao just froze and watched as the opponent lunged toward his sword

    "Holy shit."

    Bai Rou kicked the undead man back into a pile of other undead, "Continue."

    The battle was in full swing, Qian Wanyu killed all the red-eyed undead she passed by. She saw the red-eyed undead using earth wall art like she did before and used her water thunder whip to kill it immediately. Soon arge pile of undead were lying at her feet.

    Over on the other side, Xian was looking over one of the undead when a person who was lying on the ground suddenly reach out and grabbed Xian by the neck.

    "Sister Xian." Geng Shan was the first to notice the emergency, a fireball smashed directly on the body of the undead but even though its whole body was burning, the other party still held onto Xian''s neck in a death grip.

    Qian Wanyu looked up and continued to kill the undead.

    Qin Mu hesitated for a moment, but returned to his senses to save the woman he loved.

    "Hmm? Strange."

    "Wanyu, what''s wrong with you?"

    Just now she suddenly felt a dark spiritual power fluctuation, and then it disappeared.

    "Nothing, probably felt it wrong." Since Ninth Sister had been robbed, she hadn''t rested for a moment, Qian Wanyu thought she might be too tired, how could a Dark Spiritual Master appear in Return Town?

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu gouged out the eyes of another undead person at close range, she stopped herself when she heard this voice and couldn''t help but rub her eyebrows, she seemed to even have hallucinations.

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    As soon as she saw Qian Wanyu in danger, Dongfang Minghui didn''t know where she got the courage from. She stepped on the shoulders of the undead and rushed to Qian Wanyu''s side as fast as she could, the two plum nails in her hand were urately inserted into the eyes of the undead.

    Qian Wanyu had just seen her and just smoothly received the person in mid-air into her arms, her body rotated 360 degrees as she tightly wrapped her arms around the other party''s waist, never wanting to let go, "Ninth Sister, you''re back?"

    "Yes, Seventh sister."

    She missed Seventh sister and had a lot to say to her. But seeing arge group of undead pouncing on her, the good atmosphere was ruined, she threw out some flying needles and plum nails at them, but they could not be stopped.

    "Seventh sister, why are there so many undead?"

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of what happened after she was taken captive Wood, the situation in front of her seemed to suggest that a lot had changed with the situation.

    Seeing the other party returning, Qian Wanyu''s worried heart could finally put down, she smiled, "What we saw before was all an illusion, the real situation is that Return Town is a ce popted by undead, everyone in it is undead."

    What is more frightening was not the undead, but that person manipting them.

    "What is the situation now?"

    "Just wait until dawn." Qian Wanyu was not sure if dawn woulde this time, she held one hand to wrap her fingers around Minghui''s hand, "Ninth Sister, follow me closely."

    The bet continued so Qian Wanyu''s side kept scouring the red-eyed undead.

    Qin Mu''s side had actually temporarily stopped, mainly because Xian had just been scratched by the undead, the five-finger marks on her neck were very obvious, she was lying fragilely in Qin Mu''s arms, her hand clinging to the other side''s clothes, "Mu, am I going to be an undead?"

    "Sister Xian, it definitely won''t happen." The strength of Geng Shan''s words were weak because he witnessed the transformation of Senior Sister Jin Jing and Senior Sister Li Zhu recently, from a living human into an undead, bloodthirsty and only wanting to eat meat

    Although they were temporarily imprisoned, the thought that Sister Xian might turn into an undead was too much for him to ept.

    "It''s all because of that group of people from the Royal Academy, if it wasn''t for them wanting to kill red-eyed undead than how would Sister Xian be like this." Geng Shan stood up and walked towards the opposite side in anger.

    Li Weifeng disapprovingly stepped forward and pulled him back, "Geng Shan, calm down."

    Thepetition was proposed by them first, the other side only met the challenge and proposed the rules, these were all things that fair in fights, who knew that idents would suddenly happen?

    "Senior Brother Li, how can you expect me to calm down."

    Geng Shan threw five or six fireballs and rushed straight through the pile of undead, killing them fiercely, "Qian Wanyu!"

    "Geng Shan, don''t go!" Xian said, subconsciously covering her neck, and unusually made some painful dry coughs several times, then she pulled Qin Mu''s sleeve, "Mu, call Geng Shan back."

    "Okay." Qin Mu picked the person up with one hand and moved to Geng Shan''s spot.

    Li Weifeng secretly shook his head, "Forget it, it''s better for me to call him back instead."

    "Why are you here again?" Dongfang Minghui was beside Seventh sister, as soon as she saw the fireball that Geng Shan had thrown over, she dodged it, but the fireball ended up chasing after her as if it had eyes.

    Geng Shan coldly grunted twice, "To bury you."

    Qian Wanyu while killing the undead, distractedly used some heavenly thunder to deal with the fireball, and afterwards she used thunder essence to unceremoniously st Geng Shan.

    Geng sh saw the lightning shing with a tinge of purple and immediately warning signs red out in his mind. He emptied out all his body''s spiritual energy to condense a superrge fire ball to block it. When the fire ball and the lightning collided heavily in mid-air, the essence of thunder easily overpowered it and struck down with deadly force.

    "Geng Shan!" Li Weifeng tried to push him down and the essence of thunder fell directly on Li Weifeng.

    "Ahhhhhh!" Li Weifeng coughed out a mouthful of blood that sprayed everywhere.

    "Senior Brother Li, are you okay!?" When Geng Shan reacted, he realized that Li Weifeng was spitting blood continuously.

    Qin Mu appeared in front of them with Xian in his arms just in time, Xian struggled to get down from Qin Mu''s arms, she covered her throat and pointed at Qian Wanyu with an using face, "He''s just a child, how can you bear toy such a heavy hand on a child?"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, she had already seen Dongfang Lizhu''s tactics, she didn''t expect the other party to y such a stupid game so beautifully, "May I ask who you are? What are your qualifications toe judge me? Just now your Shengling Academy''s people provoked a battle with me first and then another provocation after. Now you even question me for responding? Don''t tell me you just wanted to bet and not admit defeat? Truly shameless."

    When Dongfang Minghui saw Li Weifeng spitting blood, she thought that Seventh sister seemed to be a bit heavy-handed, if she had beaten him to death, the Royal Academy and Shengling Academy would be fighting a lot in the future.

    But seeing Xian and Qin Mu her jaw almost dropped to the ground in shock.

    Qin Mu nodded, "What seventh girl said is true, since we''re willing to bet then of course we can admit if we lose."

    The other party admitted so readily that it made Qian Wanyu a little ufortable, she looked at them with a wary face.

    After admitting defeat, Qin Mu looked calmly at Dongfang Minghui, "Ninth Sister, long time no see."

    With an aggrieved face, Xian nestled into his arms with a birdlike look and said cutely, "Mu, my throat is not feeling well, take me away."

    "Good."

    Qin Mu picked the person up and turned around to leave but after walking a few steps he stopped, "Seventh girl, I said before I''ll tell you some useful information."

    Qian Wanyu inexplicably felt that something was wrong, the other party admitted defeat admitted too quickly there was something that wasn''t right

    "The reason why the Dongfang family was exterminated is all because of cousin here."<blockquote>

    OHHHHHH another cliffhanger! I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. As usual thank you to <strong>donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators</strong>, you all motivate me to do more!</blockquote>

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Oh shit!

    Qian Wanyu''s first thought was this, she had tried her best to hide the matter of the Dongfang family, just to keep Ninth Sister from being sad. Now, this guy Qin Mu openly revealed this matter.

    What do you mean by "the destruction of the Dongfang family is all because of Ninth Sister"?

    "NinthNinth Sister."

    "Wanyu, is everything okay?" Li Yunan also saw the light of the essence of thunder and knew that it was Shengling College''s people trying to cause trouble so he cleaned up the undead around him and rushed over but didn''t expect to see Minghui so eximed in surprise, "Minghui you are back?!"

    Dongfang Minghui had just seen Qin Mu and Dongfang Lizhu appear in front of and her head was nk, her cousin was here and Lizhu who should have originally been married into the Lai family was also here with him?

    Who wrote this script!!!

    No, her focus shouldn''t be on that.

    "Seventh sister."

    She frowned slightly and looked at Qian Wanyu with confused eyes, "Just now what did my cousin say in thest sentence? I couldn''t hear it clearly."

    Qian Wanyu reached out her hand and pulled her in, her pursed lips moving slightly, "Ninth Sister, listen to me."

    "Hmm?" Dongfang Minghui tilted her head.

    Looking at her calm appearance, Qian Wanyu found herself unable to say a word offort, she reached out and touched the other party''s head, "It''s a long story, let''s go back first."

    "Senior Brother Li, I''ll leave this ce to you."

    "Okay, no problem."

    With a group of undead behind them, Qian Wanyu handed over the heavy responsibility to Li Yunan and left with Dongfang Minghui.

    From Seventh sister''s gloomy expression and Qin Mu''sst message, Dongfang Minghui realized after the fact that the Dongfang family was gone!!!

    Some things could then be exined such as why when she was unable to move and Seventh sister had said she sent a letter back to the Dongfang family but never mentioned afterwards, she thought it was Seventh sister''s grudge but apparently not!

    Lu Xing was protected by Wood and stood behind, the undead almost automatically went towards him but Wood simply grabbed each of their necks and snapped them ruthlessly so much so that even Lu Xing''s heart couldn''t stop beating.

    "Wanyu! Minghui!" He watched the two people leave and followed them. Wood stood beside him, clearing the way for him.

    "Lu Xing? "Qian Wanyu was slightly surprised to see him, her Rose Building could not find the other party''s whereabouts, she did not expect everyone to suddenly meet in Return Town, when her eyes turned to the tall man beside Lu Xing, her face instantly turned gloomy.

    The other party was hidden and she couldn''t see his face clearly but she would never forget that huge iron box he was carrying so her water thunder whip automatically shot out and swiped at the man, "You are the one who took Ninth Sister away!"

    "Ah, Wanyu, don''t fight, it''s a misunderstanding."

    Wood easily dodged two times and Lu Xing was afraid that he''d get hurt by Qian Wanyu''s whip, he quickly blocked it with his hands, "Sorry, it''s my fault I wanted Wood to send something to Minghui, he misunderstood my meaning, Wanyu don''t me him."

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui took her hand, "It''s true, he didn''t do anything to me."

    Qian Wanyu withdrew her whip, some of her anger had dissipated a bit with these whips, "This is not the ce to talk, follow me."

    The four of them went back to the ce where they temporarily lived, a small courtyard, which she purposely found based on the location where the inn stood, she found that in the Yin Yang formation, there were two ces that were the safest, one was the inn they entered before, which was now upied by the people of Saint Ling Academy, she didn''t want to stay in the same ce with that group of people, so she simply changed the ce.

    This ce still followed the original topography of Return Town, she made some calctions to find the ce on the opposite side of the inn and wanted to try her luck, after a few nights of experimentation she found that she guessed right, at night the undead still couldn''t enter this inn.

    "Lu Xing, why are you in Return Town?"

    As soon as she returned to the ce, Qian Wanyu asked curiously, her eyes kept staring at Wood behind him, which made Lu Xing look scared, although he felt that the other party would not be able to beat Wood, but it was better to have peace and harmony between friends.

    "I identally came to this ce, that day I''d just seen you guys enter Return Town so I wanted tomunicate with Minghui, I did not expect a little mistake in themunication" Speaking of this mistake, Lu Xingughed dryly a few times.

    Although Dongfang Minghui was listening to their conversation, she looked sickly and a bit ufortable.

    Qian Wanyu''s was actually still paying attention to her, knowing that the other party was still digesting Qin Mu''sst words, she secretly reached out and patted the back of the other party''s hand, soothing it a bit.

    "Lu Xing, have you been staying with him these past few months?"

    "Yes." Lu Xing told the other party what had happened in the past few months, picking out some important tidbits. He was in an extraordinarily good mood now that his ears and eyes, including the wings behind him could all be retracted. He had be a normal person again and even found hispanions.

    Even though the person seemed quite haggard he was full of energy.

    "In that case, we just passed by you guysst time." Qian Wanyu remembered thest time they met Wood was when Ninth Sister also said that the other party was very strange at that inn, if they had kept an extra eye out, they might have been able to retrieve Lu Xing at that time too

    Lu Xing''s disappearance was something Qian Wanyu regretted in her heart, after all, that group of Death Spiritual Masters were aiming at Ninth Sister and Lu Xing had gotten caught up in it by ident.

    "By the way, why do the people in Return Town look so strange, they seem almostunconscious?" The three of them had just gone out, turned down a street, and it was dark. Then a group of the undead appeared.

    The first time he dealt with the undead head-on, it scared him to see them with dull eyes and animal like movements lunging forward and backward toward him. If not for Wood acting as his bodyguard he would probably have been scratched by them

    Qian Wanyu was slightly stunned to see that the other party''s expression of panic was not fake, "Don''t you know about the undead?"

    Lu Xing shook his head nkly, "What is the undead?"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, she''d actually forgotten to mention it to the other side, she thought that Return Town was peaceful, she could not have expected that once the night came, the living would instantly be the undead. And thanks to her encounters till now she could handle it otherwise she would have freaked out.

    "Seventh sister, he suffered from the attack of death qi before, the spiritual power of his body was devoured by it so he has been staying in an abandoned mansion, he does not know what happened in the outside world." Dongfang Minghui exined breathlessly, "As for Wood, he can''t talk, even if he knows about the undead, he probably won''t say half a word."

    Lu Xing turned around and gave Wood a hard stare.

    Qian Wanyu understood, she mentioned the ins and outs of the incident of the undead to Lu Xing, "Only after I crack the Yin Yang formation will Return Town return to reality."

    Dongfang Minghui propped up her head, she instead felt that since the formation was not broken, it is better for it to remain. At least the undead can still live happily during the day like normal people, if the whole town of undead are killed, Return Town would look like an empty ghost town.

    Sending Lu Xing and Wood to a room to rest, Qian Wanyu returned to see Minghui straing nkly into the distance and could not help but show some concern, "Ninth Sister"

    Dongfang Minghui''s gaze turned to her and she stared for awhile before her eyes returned to their previous rity, "Seventh sister, did you know about it long ago?"

    Finally she asked this question

    "Yes."

    Sure enough, Dongfang Minghui sighed, long before that group of Death Spiritual Masters said that they had captured her mother, she should have known. The original drama of the Dongfang family''s extermination was because she offended the Female Protagonist, at the same time she was also aiming at the Female Protagonist''s men only to cause the entire Dongfang family to be exterminated.

    This time how the hell were they still exterminated!?

    "Seventh sister, my cousin said that the Dongfang family was exterminated because of me." Dongfang Minghui said, she really couldn''t figure out the cause, didn''t she hug the Female Protagonist''s golden thighs? Why did the plot move in this direction?

    Qian Wanyu was still standing in front of her, pulling her close to her arms, tenderly stroking her long hair, "Cry if you want to cry, Seventh sister will never leave you."

    Although Dongfang Minghui did not have much affection for the Dongfang family, the original body''s memories were still affecting her, she quietly leaned into Seventh sister warm embrace and her nose twitched as she had tears in the eyes which she tried to hold back, "My mother she really was taken? "

    "The news that Li Jing found out was that the Second Lady disappeared." Qian Wanyu also knew that things couldn''t be hidden, so she simplyforted, "Missing may be good news, she might not have been caught and escaped back to her mother''s family, haven''t you seen your cousin Qin Mu still alive and well?"

    When it came to Qin Mu, Dongfang Minghui wanted to grind her teeth in hatred, she knew Qin Mu''s personality was a lover of beautiful women and he was also lustful, but how could the object of his lust be that Dongfang Lizhu.

    "Seventh sister, my cousin and fourth sister seem to be on good terms?"

    The thought of those two people being so close almost made her vomit. Before she managed to plot against Lizhu in the Dongfang home how did this demon suddenly hook up with her cousin?

    Qian Wanyu was silent, from the surface, Qin Mu had really fallen at the feet of Dongfang Lizhu, but why had the other party changed to a new name, and how did she enter Shengling College, this was one question she temporarily had no way to answer.

    But one thing she was sure of, that day in the small courtyard peeping and leaving the small half jade pendant was definitely Dongfang Lizhu.

    "Ninth Sister, Dongfang Lizhu must have a purpose for appearing in Return Town this time, you should keep an eye out."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she was not stupid, she plotted against the other party, ording to the other party''s wed character she''d certainlye to her to settle ounts, "I know, Seventh sister."

    The next day, Qin Mu brought someone to look for them.

    "Cousin."

    "Cousin."

    In a way, they were still considered cousins, Dongfang Minghui nced behind him, this time Dongfang Lizhu''s figure did not appear, he brought a few people who looked slightly unfamiliar, it should be the second group of their Shengling Academy''s students who had arrived and one was Geng Shan.

    Qin Mu led the people and appeared in the small courtyard, so the group were all on alert.

    Qian Wanyu did not move even an inch away fom guarding Dongfang Minghui, her eyelids were slightly raised, "Cousin Qin, what wind blew you to our small courtyard?"

    Everyone knew it by heart, from the moment Minghui was kidnapped, they and Shengling College were like water and fire. Plus yesterday the other party took the initiative to attack them, thest small peace between their two groups waspletely broken.

    "This time I''m here mainly to bring someone to apologize, Geng Shan."

    As soon as he shouted, Geng Shen, who was standing at the end, walked out with his head hanging low and stood next to him.

    "I apologize to you on behalf of Geng Shan for what happened yesterday, I hope you will forgive him." Qin Mu acted very gentlemanly he pulled the other party down into a slight bow.

    Situ Hao still did not know what had happened, he looked at Bai Rou, Li Yunan and the others in confusion, "Did something happen yesterday that I don''t know about?"

    "Shut up." Bai Ruo turned her head and red at him.

    Situ Hao kept silent and silently retreated next to Mu Sheng, shrugging to the other side, he whispered, "Little brother Mu Sheng, do you know?"

    Mu Sheng also had no idea how to exin, he simply shook his head and continued to watch.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Geng Shan''s reluctant face and smiled coldly for a few minutes, she should not have been so angry, but the other party repeatedly challenged her bottom line on top of that almost all of his attacks were aimed at Ninth Sister, she''d only wanted to give him a good lesson out of anger, but unexpectedly Li Weifeng suddenly appeared to block that blow for him.

    "No need to apologize, I don''t intend to pursue what happened yesterday."

    "Thank you, Seventhdy, for being merciful."

    Qin Mu patted Geng Shan and gestured, the other party raised his head and suddenly looked at Dongfang Minghui. That look was full of reminiscence.

    "Cousin, two years have passed since that day of our separation, aunt also misses you, when you are free let''s have a chat alone." Qin Mu was still as elegant and courteous as ever when changed the topic to Dongfang Minghui.

    "My mother misses me?"

    Dongfang Minghui heard his words and felt strange, her heart couldn''t help but specte, was mother really at the Qin family?

    Qin Mu smiled without saying anything and tried asking, "Does cousin have time now?"

    "No time."

    Qian Wanyu rebuffed it and she tightly pulled Dongfang Minghui''s hand, deeply afraid that the other party would agree on the spur of the moment because of the seconddy''s condition. Since Dongfang Lizhu appeared, she felt that the other party had an ulterior motive for appearing especially at this time, most likely it was for Ninth Sister, and even this "cousin" Qin Mu could not be relied on.

    She did not believe every word he said.

    When she said that, Bai Ruo and the rest all stood up.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him with a serious face, "Cousin, where is my mother?"

    Qin Mu looked at the people around and smiled, "Cousin, auntie has a message for me to bring to you, it can only be heard by you alone."

    "In that case, let''s go back to our room and catch up properly, what does cousin think?"

    "No, this matter is about your true identity, I am not at ease here." Qin Mu looked at Qian Wanyu when he said that he was uneasy.

    Her identity?Dongfang Minghui was at a loss. This was not mentioned in the original plot. What''s more, if it''s her true identity, then mother should talk to her in person instead of asking her cousin.

    But ording to Qin Mu''s rtionship to her mother, it is not impossible for her to entrust some words to him for her.

    "Okay, you and I will make an appointment at a certain location."

    Dongfang Minghui finished speaking and her hands tightened. In any case, she believed what Qin Mu said yesterday, the Dongfang family might really have been annihted because of her especially thinking back to those Death Spiritual Masters from before.

    As for the reason, the original script had no reason so she had to find it herself.

    Qin Mu pondered for a moment, "The inn where I am staying, there is a tavern across the street, if cousin does not mind, we will make an appointment there."

    Qian Wanyu frowned when she heard of the tavern.

    "No problem."

    "Three dayster."

    "Good."

    After they left, Qian Wanyu''s face was gloomy, she pulled Dongfang Minghui into the room and closed the door thenid a simple formation in the room, she walked around the room slightly grumpy, her face was cloudy, "Ninth Sister, tell me what you think?"

    Dongfang Minghui just sat aside and watched her, don''t know when it started but she was actually not too afraid of Seventh sister anymore and could read the expressions on her face, her joy, anger and sadness, just like now, "Seventh sister, Qin Mu said that the Dongfang family''s extermination is because of me. "

    "The destruction of the Dongfang family is not because of you." Qian Wanyu grabbed her shoulders and tried to shake her fiercely, had she known that Qin Mu was carrying this sinister purpose, she would have just killed him at first sight.

    "Seventh sister, that group of Death Spiritual Masters also wanted to catch me." Dongfang Minghui calmly stated the truth, "Seventh sister, Qin Mu might be the only one who knows the truth."

    Even knowing that three dayster, meeting at the tavern would probably be a trap, she had no choice.

    Qian Wanyu let go of her hand and paced back and forth in the room, the Elven Heart, Death Spiritual Masters, the extermination of the Dongfang family, the disappearance of the Second Lady, all these things seemed disconnected, yet they were all closely rted to Ninth Sister.

    She suddenly remembered what Qing Mo had said, "Qing Mo, how much do you know about the Wanshou n?"

    "Not a lot, but your Ninth Sister''s identity you''d better let Rose House check it out, so many things have happened it cannot just be by chance, her identity itself is very fishy, if you can find her mother that''s even better."

    The seconddy''s whereabouts, if she could find that out would she still have her hands as tied up as now?!

    "Three dayster, I will apany you." Qian Wanyu looked at her with a solemn face.

    Dongfang Minghui originally thought she would be furious, but did not expect the other party to make such a choice, as always seventh sister was always thinking of her. She stood up and gently hugged Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, you are so nice, let me hug you for a while."

    After Qin Mu left, the two sisters closed the door to discuss the topic of life hehe.

    Situ Hao paced back and forth, probing to listen to the sounds in the room, but ended up not hearing anything.

    "Situ Hao, don''t walk around, you''re making me dizzy." Mu Sheng was practicing his second skill, the second skill small green had learned using its vine to reach around the entire small courtyard, but Situ Hao walking around almost made the small green vines get stepped on several times.

    Li Yunan was the one who knew the most about yesterday, he personally heard the words Qin Mu said, although he wasn''t a fan of gossip, but Qian Minghui''s matters he''d always pay more attention to. Dongfang family'' and extermination'' and then cousin'', after these key words were reorganized, he knew the meaning of Qin Mu''s words.

    He wiped his iron fan well and suddenly stood up, "No matter what, in three days, I''m going to apany Minghui to the appointment."

    This person, Qin Mu, although he did not have much contact with him. He could not just blindly trust his goodwill.

    "I will also go." Situ Hao couldn''t stand Qin Mu''s partner the most, if he sees her again he might spit on her till she drowns.

    "Take me with you as well."

    Bai Rou wiped her de and raised her head to look at them, "I''ll go too."

    When Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui came out, they saw them all swarming around, "The trip to the tavern, take us with you too."

    Qian Wanyu looked at them, "It''s not good for us all to go some people must stay."

    "Why?"

    "Isn''t having more people better?"

    "I have a more important task that needs your help."

    Several people looked at each other and wondered what it was.

    Three dayster, Dongfang Minghui went to the restaurant alone for the appointment, no one came with her instead, Qin Mu had an extra person beside him, Xian.

    "Cousin, my mother had carefully entrusted you with some words, why are irrelevant people appearing here? Is it hard to think that the things you said before were to trap me?" She didn''t have a single good feeling towards Dongfang Lizhu, on the contrary, she was very annoyed even seeing her face.

    Dongfang Lizhu was a snake shaped as a beauty, good at disguising her evil self and good at attacking people''s hearts, she liked to y with people in the palm of her hand.

    Don''t look at how she seemed to be like a naive little bird snuggled in Qin Mu''s arms, she definitely had ulterior motives and wanted to use Qin Mu somehow.

    Xian''s face showed some aggression, sadly leaning on the other party''s chest, her fingers restlessly ying at the other party''s back, "Mu-er, look at your cousin, she seems to hate me."

    "Cousin, Xian is not an irrelevant person, she is my unmarried wife and will be your sister-inw in the future."

    "Sister-inw?" Dongfang Minghui''s voice sharpened all of a sudden, she couldn''t believe that these words came out of Qin Mu''s mouth, "What did you just call her, Xian?"

    Qin Mu smiled gently, "Yes, cousin, although she looks like your fourth sister, she is not your fourth sister."

    Dongfang Minghui did not believe it, even if Dongfang Lizhu turned into dust, she will not recognize wrong, "Hphm, even if you want to marry her, that is your business. If you insist on letting here along with you, I won''t listen to you."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    "Cousin."

    "What else does cousin want?"

    Qin Mu said to Xian in a gentle voice, "Go back to the inn and wait for me I''ll be back soon."

    "Good, Mu, don''t make me wait too long."

    The two of them were lovey-dovey for a good half a minute before Xian left, and not before giving Dongfang Minghui an indignant re.

    In the daytime, the restaurant was still open. The shopkeeper seemed to have everything in stock and there was no shortage. Dongfang Minghui pushed down the smelly smell and chose a location with a window that would let her clearly see all the scenes downstairs, including the peopleing in and out.

    "Cousin, what do you want to eat?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him indifferently, just like looking at a stranger, she did not know whether the other party was pretending to be stupid or was really stupid, Return Town in the daytime seemed normal but everyone around them was actually undead.

    Can those undead cooked food really be eaten?

    "Cousin, why will you and fourth sister get together? Also you both entered Shengling College?" Dongfang Minghui actually couldn''t sit still but instead of making small talk chose to directly ask what she wanted to know.

    Qin Mu poured her a cup of hot water, "Cousin, I have just said, she is not your fourth sister, she just looks simr to your fourth sister, her name is Xian, she is a dual system Spiritual Master."

    "Dual system Spiritual Master?"

    "Yes, I met her on my way to Shengling College, when she was hunting magical beasts, with one person''s strength, she could hunt and kill third level magical beasts. So, cousin, you really misunderstood."

    Even though Qin Mu repeatedly emphasized, Dongfang Minghui still did not believe that the other party was not Dongfang Lizhu.

    Qin Muughed helplessly, "Cousin, think carefully, your fourth sister married to the Lai family long ago, not to mention that there are not many of your Dongfang family who have awakened spiritual power."

    "Nevermind cousin, don''t talk about her." Dongfang Minghui did not want to listen to him constantly try to cover up the identity of Dongfang Lizhu, she would never believe that two people in the world could be so simr, no, exactly the same.

    The atmosphere between the two people turned awkward.

    Qin Mu saw her neither eat nor drink, "Cousin, you are not eating anything, is it because of me?"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled coldly towards him, "I really want to ask you instead, what is the meaning of thest sentence you left for Seventh sister that day?"

    Qin Mu''s eyes shed for a moment, "Is cousin sister talking about that incident in the Dongfang family?"

    "Right."

    "How long has it been since cousin returned home to visit aunt?"

    "Over two years."

    Actually it''s almost three years, by the time she remembered the Dongfang family, the Dongfang family was gone.

    Qin Mu picked up his tea and drank it, "Auntie said that cousin had not even sent a letter home."

    "Qin Mu, get to the point." Dongfang Minghui hated how he was dragging the topic and some of her goodwill towards him was all gone after seeing Dongfang Lizhu, if not because she wanted to check out a series of odd things about her body''s history, who''d have time to listen to his nonsense.

    "Auntie said that I see you somewhere I should give this to you."

    Qin Mu took out a brocade box from his space ring, the box seemed to have ayer of spiritual energy fluctuation, he gently pushed it into Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "The box was sealed by aunt, only your blood can open it."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t touch it immediately and looked at Qin Mu warily, "What else did mother say?"

    Qin Muughed bitterly, "Does cousin not trust me?"

    "Cousin, did Mother ever exin anything else to you?"

    "There is."

    Dongfang Minghui still wanted to ask more but then she saw a fireball smash in from outside the window, directly on the brocade box, she was shocked and did not expect that there was some sort of restriction on the brocade box that blocked the fireball automatically.

    She did not say a word and directly took the box and threw it into her space ring, "Geng Shan, are you a mad dog?"

    In the past, he''d gotten away with a lot because of his age. But this kind of and impulsive and brainless stupidity simply did not deserve sympathy, Dongfang Minghui unceremoniously threw out her plum nails towards him.

    "Cousin! Geng Shan!" Qin Mu stood up to try to block them but did not know who to help, two people in broad daylight started to fight in the street.

    "Qin Mu, it''s not good." Xian ran directly from the inn to the tavern, pulling the other side, "Jin Jing and Li Zhu injured Qin Fang and escaped."

    Qin Mu heard this and didn''t have time to care about any cousin anymore.

    Dongfang Minghui saw them rush away, guessing that Seventh sister should have noticed, facing Geng Shan she seemed more confident.

    "Geng Shan, your two senior sisters have be undead, and now they have injured your senior brother Qin Fang, you actually still have time to find trouble with me, hmph really a shame for you to be part of Shengling College." Flying needles on her body formed a circle and all of them shot at Geng Shan.

    Geng Shan dodged left and right and red at her angrily, "You guys hurt senior brother Li, I want to take revenge for him."

    Speaking of Li Weifeng, Dongfang Minghui remembered that he was struck by Seventh sister''s lightning and was also slightly sympathetic, "Revenge, don''t even think about it, if not because of you, how would he have been injured, his injury was taken in ce of you and you''re just trying to shift the me for your own ipetence. "

    The other party''s fireball came and Dongfang Minghui dodged a few times but the hem of her dress was still burned, she hurriedly put out the fire, "Little Colour!"

    Little Colour''s vines spread out from behind her and attacked toward Geng Shan, taking advantage of the other side trying to avoid it brought Dongfang Minghui and escaped closely followed by a series of fireballs.

    "Where should we go?"

    One fled wildly in front, and one followed closely behind.

    Dongfang Minghui jumped into their small courtyard with one cross-step. The other waspletely unaware that there was a trap waiting for him inside, and jumped in after Dongfang Minghui.

    Bai Ruo''s big sword and Li Yunan''s iron fan pinned Geng Shan down as his fireballs were put out. Qian Wanyu kicked the door shut and sneered, "Wee to our home dear guest."

    The two people tied Geng Shan up and threw him directly into the house next to Lu Xing and Wood.

    The room suddenly had an additional person, Wood''s dead gaze stared at him and Lu Xing observed for a while before covering his mouth to stifle augh, Wood was really the best person to watch over prisoners.

    "How did you get so dirty after a trip out." Qian Wanyu used a handkerchief to clean her face and pointed to the burned off section of her sleeve.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she really wanted to smack Geng Shan, she hated Fire Spiritual Masters more and more, "Today cousin was going to tell me what my mother had said, but Geng Shan ran out and intervened."

    The duck that was almost in her mouth just flew away, she was so angry that she wanted to kill someone.

    "Don''t worry, Seventh sister will take revenge for you."

    She probably knew how Dongfang Lizhupelled people''s hearts, this kind of douchebag, just a little sweetness shown to you then asking you to die. Dongfang Minghui hated that kind of people using the feeling of others for personal gain the most.

    "Mother gave me a brocade box."

    After the two returned to the room, Dongfang Minghui took the brocade box out and put it on the table, the spiritual energy fluctuation was still very obvious, this brocade box was really sealed.

    "What is it?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at it and also found the brocade box strange, "There is a seal, how do you unseal it?"

    Dongfang Minghui cut her finger and put a small drop of blood right above the brocade box, the blood blended into the top of the box and soon floated up spinning in mid-air for a long time before stopping.

    She felt it and found that the spiritual energy fluctuations outside the box had stopped. She reached out her hand and the brocade box naturally fell into her hand.

    "This looks like a piece of cloth."

    Inside the brocade box, therey a piece of cloth as white as silk, it felt particrly silky when touched with her hand, she looked left and right, but could not see what purpose this cloth served, "Seventh sister, what do you think this is?"

    Qian Wanyu took the cloth and felt it, "The seconddy left it to you, there must be her intention from this, put it away first."

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it, she folded the cloth and put it back into the brocade box, "Seventh sister, mother also left a message for me, do you think I should go see my cousin again some day?"

    "No, he wille by himself." She smiled arrogantly.

    "Right."

    Three days ago, in order to prevent the other party from scheming, their group ambushed the two people inside the tavern, two went inside the inn to create some trouble and happened to release Jin Jing and Li Zhu who had been imprisoned by them for a long time, the three others stayed in the small courtyard.

    After dividing the tasks, Dongfang Minghui was stalling while talking to Qin Mu, and it was only after Mu Sheng and Li Yunan got ready at the tavern that she officially began to ask about her mother''s affairs.

    However, they didn''t expect that Geng Shan''s hatred was aggravated due to Li Weifeng, and Xian identally'' revealed the meeting between Dongfang Minghui and Qin Mu at the restaurant, which caused the other side to take action.

    "Seventh sister, I asked my cousin, he said that Xian and fourth sister are two different people, citing many differences between the two."

    It seemed to her that those differences were not too big to make her not think that the other party was Dongfang Lizhu, dual system Spiritual Master identity can be hidden, and people could be stopped from marrying. If the other party had awakened the spiritual power long ago, but pretended to be crazy and foolish in the Dongfang family hmph probably no one can match this scheming.

    "Don''t worry about it, Seventh sister will make her reveal her true face." Qian Wanyu soothed and assured her.

    Letting Bai Ruo and Situ Hao stay with Ninth Sister, Qian Wanyu went alone to Lu Xing''s room.

    "Let go of me, do you hear me?" Geng Shan had been shouting since being tied up, and hadn''t stopped for a moment.

    Lu Xing automatically ignored him and Wood as always never spoke he stood motionless causing Geng Shan to be curious, "Hey, you are actually also undead, right?"

    Hearing the other side''s questioning, the ever angry Lu Xing also began to hate this person, his eyes slightly narrowed, "What did you say?"

    "Undead, he looks like one, isn''t he the same as the group of undead outside?" Geng Shen waspletely unaware of the other party''s anger, and tried his best to prove it, pointing out the simrities between Wood and the undead.

    The more Lu Xing listened, the angrier he became.

    "Lu Xing, I want to be alone with him for a while, please excuse us, you and your friend go out first, is that okay?"

    "Yes."

    Lu Xing also did not want to stay in this room, he left and Wood also turned around to leave.

    "Geng Shan, you like Xian a lot?"

    Qian Wanyu''s first words immediately cut straight to his heart, if she was right, Geng Shan''sst few erratic behaviors were all rted to Dongfang Lizhu. She had more or less guessed the kind of personality Geng Shan had.

    Geng Shine''s face suddenly reddened, his deepest secrets were actually revealed by an outsider, he became irritated and retorted, "What are you talking about, how can I like Sister Xian." Such a good and perfect person, he was very fond of her it''s true but Xian sister only loved brother Mu alone.

    Seeing such a shy expression, Qian Wanyu nodded with understanding, "But Xian doesn''t love you, it''s useless for you to like her anymore, not to mention, she seems to have been scratched by the undead, in a few days, she will also be a undead like Jin Jing or Li Zhu."

    She poked his heart with every sentence, and with every sentence she said, the expression on Geng Shan''s face became more painful, at the end of the sentence, Geng Shan became angry, "Shut up, if it wasn''t for you changing the rules, how would Xian be scratched by the undead."

    Being med for this childish reason, Qian Wanyu sneered, "It''s useless for you to me anyone, shouldn''t the most urgent thing you should consider be if your dearest Sister Xian bes an undead, do you think Qin Mu will put her in the small ck room too?"

    Geng Shan''s thoughts were carried away by her, and when Qian Wanyu mentioned it, he really thought seriously about it.

    "N-no, Brother Mu would not do that to Sister Xian, that''s the woman he loves most."

    The more he denied it, the more it proved that the other party was in denial. He wasn''t Qin Mu, no one knew whether he would lock his lover who had turned into an undead into the ce where Jin Jing and the girls had been locked in before.

    "I have a way to keep your sister Xian from turning into an undead." She sat on the stool and smiled as she threw out the bait.

    Geng Shine jerked his head up and looked at Qian Wanyu with a skeptical face, "You''re talking nonsense."

    Nonsense?

    Qian Wanyu approached him step by step, "Use your brain to think about why despite us fighting the undead for so many days not a single person in my small team has contracted the virus, do you really think it''s the result of luck? Just think about the people Qin Mu brought, their strength should not be worse than ours, especially your sister Xian, she should be a dual system Spiritual Master right? Why would she get scratched by a simple undead?

    Geng Shan''s eyes moved slightly, he was almost moved by the other party''s words, "You really have a solution?"

    "Of course."

    The expression on Qian Wanyu''s face was too serious, so serious that even he believed it was true.

    "How will you be able to save Sister Xian?" Geng Shan was not stupid enough to not know that the other party had conditions, otherwise why bother talking to him so much.

    "Why should I save her? I''m not rted to her, why should I waste my pills to save an irrelevant person."

    The more indifferent she was, the more the other party believed that she really had a life-saving pill in her hand.

    "I''m sorry." Geng Shen said these three words with difficulty, "I did not know in the past, I offended you so please forgive me. I beg you, save Sister Xian, I promise you I''ll do whatever you want me to do."

    Qian Wanyu coldly sat on the stool,pletely ignoring him for a long time before saying, "I want you to do some things that you may not agree to."

    "Say it, as long as I can do it I will do it."<blockquote>

    Haha Wanyu is such a schemer tricking Geng Shan like that!

    Thank you to the generous donator <strong>WillieCoyote</strong> for this full chapter and other donators as well, it was a nice surprise this weekend for me and very motivating to see how much people love the story <3

    Thank you as well to all readers andmentors, much love from Yami ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    "Xian, does the wound on your neck need to be dressed again?"

    The team from Shengling College gathered in the inn, seeing Xian absentmindedly clutching her chest and staring outside the restaurant, someone suddenly took the initiative to bring up this matter. With the previous experience of the two senior sisters, Jin Jing and Li Zhu, they had gained a few more insights into the infection of the undead.

    Before they received the warning message from the pharmacists they didn''t take it seriously, after seeing for themselves, they were a little more wary of people who were scratched, coincidentally, there was one in their team. Even if the other party is a woman with a lot of style and was quite pitiful, but the undead in their hearts had made a deep impression.

    Xian looked back at them softly, with a slight look of resignation and disappointment in her eyes, "Do you guys really care about me?"

    The man was swept by her gaze and felt a chill down his back, he smiled awkwardly, before he could exin he saw the other party walk straight back to her room, the door automatically closed behind her.

    Back in the room, Xian changed her previous gentle as jade demeanor, she angrily swept all the things on the table to the ground.

    The few people outside the door looked at each other without making a sound.

    Xian listened carefully to the movement outside, and took out a copper mirror from her space ring, she unwrapped the white cloth wrapped around her neck little by little, revealing the part that had been scratched by the undead, the w marks were still clearly reflected on the white neck like ck spots stained on white paper.

    "A bunch of cowards." Xian cursed, she picked up the white cloth she had thrown aside and wiped the marks on her neck a little bit, after which she took out some rogue powder, but the rouge powder on her table was different from the one Qian Wanyu bought and gave to Dongfang Minghuist time, the color was darker rather than lighter. She slightly adjusted it and familiarly dabbed it on. The color became even darker than the one she just had.

    If people look at it they will not hesitate to think that her situation has be serious.

    Meanwhile on the other side, Qian Wanyu smiled and sat on the stool, facing Geng Shan she couldn''t help but recall the scene she identally saw that day.

    "Think well, your Xian sister at this time has been in the primary infection stage, her wounds are likely to have turned deep ck, if it has entered into her head, maybe she will directly jump the intermediate stage and reach the terminal stage, a leap to be a new generation of undead."

    A dual system Spiritual Master undead

    Geng Shan''s eyes Shaned he was hesitating.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly stood up, drew out her Water Thunder Whip and swung it away from Geng Shan, unbinding him in one go, "Get out of my sight before I change my mind."

    Watching Geng Shan leave in dismay, Dongfang Minghui looked at Seventh sister with slight surprise, "Seventh sister, you deliberately captured Geng Shan why''d you let him go?"

    What a surprise.

    Qian Wanyu smiled and pinched her cheeks, "Secret."

    Dongfang Minghui puffed out her cheeks and stared wide eyed, how did she feel that Seventh sister was getting darker and darker, must be an illusion.

    Geng Shan returned back to the inn, seeing everyone gathered in a group, they seemed to be discussing something, as if no one noticed his disappearance, his head was full of Qian Wanyu''s words, the more he thought about it, the more timid and fearful he was. No wonder Xian likes senior brother Mu and not him.

    He did not have the courage of a man.

    "Geng Shan, where have you been?"

    Xian deliberately asked out of surprise, if Geng Shan was caught by them, she could havepelled Qin Mu to find trouble with the two sisters of the Dongfang family, who expected that what she predicted did not happen, the other party instead returned unharmed.

    Geng Shan shook his head and gave the other party a deep look.

    Xian felt puzzled, just now Geng Shan repeatedly tried to look for trouble, would Qian Wanyu easily let him go?

    "Sister Xian, I have something to ask you."

    Xian just happened to have something to ask him as well, Qin Mu was leading people to find Jin Jing and Li Zhu, she pushed the door open and the two entered to talk alone, "Geng Shan, where did you run off to? I asked a lot of people, they didn''t know. Is there anything wrong?"

    The other party being so concerned made Geng Shan even more ashamed, he felt ashamed for hesitating to that request by Qian Wanyu before, such a nice person as Sister Xian should not be one of those monsters that can only appear in the dark.

    "Sister Xian, I''m fine." Geng Shan shook his head, reinforcing his inner answer, he jerked his head up, looked at Xian, met her gentle eyes and gathered enough courage to say, "Sister Xian, I have something I want to tell you."

    Xian looked at him with a solemn expression and wondered if Geng Shan had found something from Dongfang Minghui, then shook her head and asked, "Is it something important?"

    The most important thing in his life was to tell Sister Xian about his feelings, right?

    "Sister Xian, I like you." Geng Shan puffed up his breath and spent all the courage he had in his life to say his feelings, his face turned red with shame after he finished.

    Xian was bbergasted, the smile on her face was more gentle, "I know, Geng Shen, Sister Xian also likes you very much."

    Geng Shan looked at her closely, but reading into her words, Xian was very good to everyone, the like in her mouth was not the same as the like he wanted. In fact, he already knew the answer, but he was reluctant and wanted to truly find out.

    Geng Shan revealed a smile that was worse than crying, "Sister Xian, you were scratched by the undead before, how are your injuries now?"

    At the mention of injuries, Xian subconsciously covered her neck wrapped in white cloth, her eyes drifted for a moment, she unconsciously took a step back, her expression was sad, "Geng Shen is also like them, also afraid that I will be an undead to hurt you?"

    "No, no, Sister Xian, don''t misunderstand, I don''t mean that, I just want to see if your injury is serious." Geng Shen keenly grasped the meaning of her words, the matter of the undead infection is indeed as Qian Wanyu expected, once the infection has set in she would be deeply scorned by the people around her.

    Xian weakly covered her neck, apprehensively asking, "Geng Shan, can I trust you?"

    "Of course you can, sister Xian, no matter what you be, I will never hurt you." Seeing that the originally radiant person had turned into this way due to the infection of the undead, Geng Shan''s heart ached, and the hand that was extended was awkwardly withdrawn.

    He was not even qualified to stay by Xian''s side to guard, now, the only thing he could do for the other side was just that one thing

    Dongfang Minghui was bored, so she took out the white cloth in the brocade box to take a look, turning it over and over, it was still a white cloth, she could not study it.

    "Is this really left behind by the Second Lady?"

    Why did she have the feeling of being scammed by Qin Mu, her cousin, this was just a white cloth, probably only good enough to let her hang herself. Detecting no results, she simply threw the brocade box back into her space ring.

    She opened the door to the room and saw everyone sitting collectively in a circle, she went over to take a look. She saw Mu Sheng lying miserably on the floor, feigning a face of pain, and Qian Wanyu was helping him with his makeup.

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    "Shhh." Situ Hao made a silent gesture at her.

    Dongfang Minghui was nervous from Situ Hao''s mysterious look, she shut up and didn''t say anything, after looking at it for half a second, she probably knew a little bit of what''s going on. Seventh sister was disguising Mu Sheng as being scratched by the undead, but what is the purpose? She scratched her head, Seventh sister always did not like to exin things, if she doesn''t ask, the other party will not say.

    Everyone was very interested in the creatures around them.

    When Geng Shan appeared silently on the wall, the whole game started.

    "Ow" Mu Sheng, with a grimace on his face, covered his wrist and rolled aside, he deliberately showed the traces he had just had drawn on his wrist for the crowd to see, but of course, his main purpose was to give the person on the wall a closer look.

    Situ Hao threw a light-based healing spell on it, the white light immediately shone on Mu Sheng''s body, "Mu Sheng''s situation seems to have be more serious, this healing can temporarily relieve his pain, but it won''t help much for the infection."

    The light treatment really enveloped his body, Mu Sheng felt warm all over. It was veryfortable, but his face actually showed the face of pain, acting as if it was very painful, he even faked moaning and groaning in pain trying to escape.

    Dongfang Minghui look left and right between Mu Sheng and Seventh sister, she was also acting at the same time. Her expression was extremely painful, her eyes turned slightly she wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Li Yunan, the other side turned around and squinted, "Minghui, the poison of the undead can infect others, you should not go near Mu Sheng."

    "But, senior brother Li, I am a pharmacist, I have pills. Let me see how Mu Sheng is doing."

    "What, little Minghui have you already refined a pill to suppress the undead!?" Situ Hao exaggeratedly eximed, showing great surprise, he and Li Yunan grabbed onto Dongfang Minghui moving their mouths non-stop.

    It''s too fake, it''s really too fake!

    Dongfang Minghui pushed away Situ Hao and put her hands on her waist to re at him.

    Qian Wanyu saw this and lead Dongfang Minghui over, "Sorry, in fact Ninth Sister really refined a pill to inhibit the infection of the undead, the reason why we didn''t tell this matter to everyone in advance was because we were afraid that we were expecting too much, Ninth Sister''s pill was still missing an ingredient, until Ninth Sister was taken captive, she identally found this potion, so big thanks to Lu Xing and Wood."

    Lu Xing was a bit confused, he didn''t seem to have done anything, right?

    Bai Rou waved her big sword and said unhappily, "Why are you saying this only now?"

    Li Yunan and Situ Hao were both dumbfounded, this wasn''t quite the same as the plot they had just agreed on, but the captain was acting so realistically that even they were on the verge of believing it.

    "Senior Sister Bai Rou, don''t be angry." Dongfang Minghui saw that the scene was turning strange, she went over and exined, "I wanted to tell everyone after I came back, but my cousin appeared, and after that, my mind was troubled by my mother and family matters, so, in short, I''m sorry."

    Such an exnation was considered reasonable, since she just learned about the family being destroyed, her heart would be involved in the whereabouts of her mother

    "Okay, in that case, hurry up and save Mu Sheng."

    Dongfang Minghui took out a pill from the space ring and stuffed it into Mu Sheng''s mouth without saying a word, Mu Sheng swallowed the pill. His eyes widened and it took him a long time to react to what he had just done.

    "Ahem." He pinched his neck and tried to cough the pill out.

    "Mu Sheng, don''t worry, you''ll be fine soon." Dongfang Minghui patted his chest so that the pill could enter his body more smoothly.

    Mu Sheng smacked his lips and found that the aftertaste of the pill was a little sweet and a little fragrant, there was a faint spiritual energy running through his body after swallowing it, as if it was a good thing.

    Everyone gathered around as if to ask questions, but in fact it was to take the opportunity to wipe off the makeup from Mu Sheng''s face and body.

    "It really works!" Situ Hao shouted in shock.

    In the whole team, he was the only one who could still make a big fuss.

    Hiding in the wall thinking, Geng Shan finally made up his mind and that very night, he took the initiative to sneak into the small courtyard, avoiding the eyes of everyone, he walked into Dongfang Minghui''s room.

    The person inside the room was emitting the sound of steady breathing, apparently the other party was so distracted by the recent events that she had fallen asleep.

    "Take one more step closer and I''ll kill you." Qian Wanyu sat aside and slowly raised her eyelids, unsurprised by Geng Shan''s arrival.

    This Geng Shan was the kind of person who was unwilling to listen and liked to test others'' bottom line again and again.

    The reason she didn''t tell Ninth Sister about her n was that she didn''t want the other party to get involved. But, by mistake, Geng Shan took notice of Ninth Sister, a pharmacist who possesses a pill to suppress the undead, how tempting would that be?

    Dongfang Minghui got up from the bed. She was slow to react, but not too stupid, and after a little bit of thinking about the causes and effect, she knew that Seventh sister was digging a hole for others to jump into. She said with hatred, "Geng Shan,st time Seventh sister let you off once, you dare toe again, you really think we are soft persimmons, easy to bully?"

    She just shouted and outside the other people pretending to sleep rushed in, Situ Hao couldn''t help but stare, "Why is it you again?"

    Geng Shan came prepared for the worst, he saw so many people surrounding himself and helplessly said, "I am here to find your captain."

    The two found a separate room, Dongfang Minghui remained outside, Seventh sister and Geng Shan were alone in a room to talk about things, she was trying to eavesdrop, but ended up stuck to the door and not able to hear anything.

    "Okay, little Minghui,e over here, I have something to ask you."

    Situ Hao pulled her aside, "Didn''t we refine a tube of potion before, did it work?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought in her head, she remembered that the potion should be the one the infected pharmacist was given, the effect she did not know, when they decided to go to the town, after discussing with the others the final conclusion was to let them fend for themselves.

    "It might work."

    At least the infected pharmacist seemed fine up till they left.

    "Really? How about you refine another potion and try."

    Inside the room, Qian Wanyu had deliberately arranged a small formation so that no one outside could hear their conversation, and she sat there like an old monk in cultivation, calm and unhurried.

    Geng Shan wanted topete with her in calmness but after an hour, he found that the other party waspletely unconcerned, he who had his heart set on Sister Xian had to admit defeat.

    "Your request, I''ll do it."

    After a long time, Qian Wanyu opened her eyes and said indifferently, "Have you thought about it?"

    "Yes."

    She snorted, before she clearly saw Geng Shan hesitate, she did not expect that letting him go back on a trip instead made him strengthen his determination. Although she had no idea what Dongfang Lizhu said to Geng Shan or what she did to him, to make a person willingly allow someone else to search their soul, Dongfang Lizhu''s ability topel people''s hearts has seen a lot of growth.

    Qian Wanyu took out a small porcin bottle from her space ring and ced it on the table, "Now let''s begin."

    Geng Shan took a look and closed his eyes.

    "Wanyu, be careful of his deception."

    Qian Wanyu used her Water Thunder Whip and tied the other party in a tight knot, "Unless he wants Dongfang Lizhu to die, he won''t dare to do it again."

    She put her hands on top of his head, closed her eyes and read the other party''s memory, probably because in the recent period, her spiritual power had a breakthrough, this time the memory she read almost covered what happened after the other party met Dongfang Lizhu at Shengling Academy onwards.

    Watching Dongfang Lizhu constantly teasing the crowd, yet showing an infatuated side, she wanted to vomit.

    "It''s really like that."

    After a long time, Geng Shan opened his eyes feebly, "Am I allowed to go?"

    "Alright."

    Having gotten what she wanted to know, Qian Wanyu was satisfied and watched as Geng Shan took steps to the table to pick up the pills, she admonished again, "If you want your sister Xian to be safe and sound, every step needs to be done ording to what I said."

    "Why?"

    "There is no reason."

    The method Qian Wanyu described was that the other party must tell Xian when he returned that it was a pill that could suppress the poison of the undead. After that, they should take advantage of the momentum to make the other person swallow it then and there.

    She would like to see how Dongfang Lizhu could pretend.

    "Seventh sister."

    After the room door opened, Dongfang Minghui watched Geng Shan stumble out of the inn, the sky was already bright, she vaguely saw the other side had a pale look, she came up to Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, what did you do to him? "

    "Nothing."

    Soul search if it is forced, the person would have mental damage. However, if the other party was cooperative and behaved without resistance, the after-effects of soul search will be reduced ordingly, also the memory will be a little moreprehensive. Murong Qingyi fromst time, she didn''t want a second time.

    Dongfang Minghui red at her, nothing? Two people will stay inside a room for a night until dawn? A blind person knew what Seventh sister must have done. She unsatisfactorily tiptoed up to Qian Wanyu''s face, "Seventh sister, let''s talk?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled and nodded pulling the person inside the house, she pressed her against the door and deeply sniffed her scent greedily.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if tough or cry, obviously she was the one who wanted to scold, howe when she entered the room her aura was strongly suppressed by Seventh sister, she puffed up her chest, stood on tiptoes and tried to make herself serious, "Seventh sister, you still haven''t told me what you and him were doing inside the room all night?"

    The other party could have been fresh meat.

    Qian Wanyu listened to her rather sorrowful tone and wanted tough, but held back, she buried her head into the side of Minghui''s neck and nibbled a bit, "Ninth Sister, Seventh sister is a little hungry."

    If she didn''t know what wasing next she''d have taken it seriously.

    But since herplete enlightenment, Dongfang Minghui''s mind remembered the small pornographic films again, she forced the person back and viciously threatened, "Seventh sister, I''m only for you but you better not let me find you cheating, or, hmph. "

    She has to guard against the heroine''s crazy sex drive every inch of the way.

    In the past, she only tried to hold the Female Protagonist''s golden thighs, to brush a sense of existence, but now it was in order to be only one in Seventh Sister''s heart.

    Qian Wanyu was happy to see it, the corners of her mouth lightly hooked up, "What would you do if I did cheat?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw the smile under her eyes and angrily pushed back, she simply tore her upper clothes and tried hard to leave two hickeys on the Female Protagonist''s neck as if to delcare to the world that this woman is minebut she was too short.

    Just one spin and she was pinned on the table by Seventh sister.

    "Seventh sister"

    A lot of noises came out of the room

    After the double cultivation, Qian Wanyu felt sofortable that if not for the group of undead outside, she really wanted to spend the rest of her life hugging Ninth Sister like this.

    "Seventh sister!" Dongfang Minghui aggrievedly moaned from behind tightly hugging the other party''s waist, skin-to-skin contact simply made them both want to stay like that forever. But every time she eats her then leaves, the other party''s habit of walking away made her feel like a one night stand all the time.

    "Good girl, you sleep a little longer." Qian Wanyu was rubbed this way and that, her desire started to rise again and she was deeply afraid of her own self control, if she stayed any longer she wouldn''t be able to resist pressing her down again till she screamed and cried for mercy hehe.

    She forcibly released the other party''s hand, kissing her forehead, "After leaving Return Town, Seventh sister will take care of you again."

    Bah! Who needs that! Bah bah bah!<blockquote>

    This is meant to be spitting noises out of embarassment like blushing and stuff idk how to convey it properly so this will have to do~</blockquote>

    Dongfang Minghui blushed and simply pulled the covers over her head to secretly put on her clothes.

    "Seventh sister, what do you think fourth sister hase for?" When the two of them were being intimate, she secretly saw everything in Seventh sister''s soul sea, including Dongfang Lizhu being scratched by the undead but miraculously having no scars.

    Qian Wanyu removed the small formation from the room, the moment she opened the door, she stopped and hesitated for a long time before turning around to look directly at Dongfang Minghui, "Ninth Sister, the Dongfang family has been destroyed, Dongfang Lizhu can be considered your only family in this world aside from the Second Lady. If one day we stand in opposition, how will you choose?"

    Yesterday she read from Geng Shan''s memory that Dongfang Lizhu had indeed appeared in Snow Capital when they left for Return Town, she was basically sure that the other party knew about her and Ninth Sister, she hade to Return Town with an ulterior motive and approached them.

    She suddenly thought of that night when she had felt the fluctuation of dark spiritual power, she thought she had sensed it wrong at that time, but connecting Dongfang Lizhu''s anomaly and that incident together, she came up with an even more terrible conjecture.

    "Of course I''ll choose Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui answered without even thinking, and after she finished she felt something was wrong, Seventh sister seemed to know clearly that she was not a Dongfang family member, eh, when did it happen? Did she ever reveal herself?

    Everyone knew what the secret conversation between the Qian Family sisters was, while they were discussing all the major events oflife no one bothered them all night.

    "How''s it going, did you get a deal?"

    Seeing the smile under Qian Wanyu''s eyes, everyone "knew" it had worked.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "After talking with her all night, we finally got it together, Ninth Sister said she won''t interfere with our decision."

    Since the second set of people from Shengling College came, it''s obvious to all of them that the woman called Xian was here to cause trouble, even if the other party was "infected" by the undead, in the heart of Qin Mu, the other party''s danger rating had not reduced at all.

    Qian Wanyu disguised herself, changing her clothing to the one Ninth sister wore from yesterday. Besides being a bit taller from the outside no one could notice any problem.

    "What a resemnce." Mu Sheng tsked, he was amazed by Wanyu Sister''s unexpected skill and admired her more and more.

    Bai Rou raised her head to look several times, if she didn''t know that the real Minghui was still staying inside the house, even she would almost recognize the wrong person too, "Don''t worry, the appointment has been sent to Xian''s hand." This thing she sent over three days ago, today is the day to go.

    "Qin Mu seems to be checking the whereabouts of Jin Jing and Li Zhu from house to house. Their teammate who was identally scratched named Qin Fang also seems to be imprisoned." Situ Hao loved to get the gossip.

    The few people understood that when the Shengling College''s people were locked up like that it basically meant they werepletely infected with the poison of the undead.

    She and Xian agreed to a ce in a small forest slightly remote from Return Town where there was a small stream, she found when she first walked around, the forest trees had withered, leaving yellow trunks and inches of deadnd.

    The water in front of the creek was floating with bits and pieces of corpses, and there was a foul smelling from the edge of the creek, this ce was at the edge of the whole formation, and a ce to bury corpses.

    When Qian Wanyu arrived, Xian had been standing by the creek for a long time.

    "Should I call you Fourth Sister, or Cousin''s wife?" Qian Wanyu mimicked Ninth Sister''s voice and asked with unusual displeasure.

    Xianughed cheekily, "When I marry your cousin, you''ll naturally have to respectfully call me cousin''s wife, but looking at you, you don''t seem to be very happy about it."

    "Dongfang Lizhu, don''t act, since the Dongfang family was ughtered, how did you escape that group of people? Also disguising a new identity to enter Shengling College? What kind of identity did you take to get close to my cousin?" Qian Wanyu took out the half piece of jade pendant in her space ring, "This is the jade pendant you abandoned outside the door of the Pharmacy, your name is engraved on it, you have been to the Pharmacy. The person who eavesdropped at the door that night was you, right?"

    Dongfang Lizhu was going to argue, then the thought of what she had identally discovered made herugh, "Tsk, I was wondering why you got out of my hands all of a sudden, it turns out you were romping together with Dongfang Wanyu, tell me, how does it feel when two women do that? Does it feel good?"

    Qian Wanyu clenched her fist, really, this woman was targeting Ninth Sister.

    "That night you went to the pharmacy, why didn''t you show up again?"

    Dongfang Lizhu showed her finger nails, suddenly a frozen door descended from the sky to where Qian Wanyu was, swish swish swish, four ice doors fellpletely enclosing her inside, "Now you should know right?"

    Taking Dongfang Minghui away without alerting the Royal Academy guards would have been a simple matter, but if it was two people, she wasn''t sure what her chances were so she had to retreat, but it was a windfall opportunity for her to identally discover the incestuous love between Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui.

    "Hahahaha, you''re still as stupid as ever, really you wear out iron shoes running around and get it with no effort in the end, now do you know why?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the four ice doors, the other party was an ice Spiritual Master, using the dirty water by the creek to bring out the best of her ice abilities, hmm was the other party not a dark Spiritual Master?

    "In order to catch me, you didn''t hesitate to seduce my cousin, but it seems I looked down on you." Qian Wanyu looked resigned to her fate, frowning and staring at the four ice doors in front as if she was trying to think of a way to escape.

    Dongfang Lizhu liked to see her look of stupidity, she extended an index finger and wiggled it, "Dongfang Minghui, don''t try to escape, with your ability as a pharmacist, you can''t escape. Everytime you let me n against you like this, do you feel very suffocated? Oh, no, you seem to have nned against me before."

    Speaking of this.

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyes without moving, "Right? You should have married that son of the Lai family. You secretly escaped from the Lai family as a runaway concubine, so you''re approaching my cousin with a new identity as a good family girl? Don''t be stupid, I''m telling you that my cousin was partly responsible for what happened that night."

    Dongfang Lizhu''s fingers slightly extended, the four doors became more narrow, she felt the chill, if this is not solved in a short time, she is more than likely to be frozen solid.

    "Trying to stir up trouble? I''m sick of your tricks." Having caught the person she had been trying to catch, Dongfang Lizhu intended to be generous and let the other person die quickly. A trace of ck spiritual power suddenly emerged from her fingertips, and she threw this onto Qian Wanyu''s body it lightly clung to Qian Wanyu''s soul sea.

    Qian Wanyu pretended to look rmed and screamed out in a shrill misery, "Dongfang Lizhu, what is this thing!"

    Qian Wanyu''s mind meanwhile was still calm, she wanted to know clearly what the other party''s purpose for catching Ninth Sister was, is it really because of that one incident?

    Soon in her soul sea she saw Ninth Sister, naked and full-bodied, walking towards her, swinging her shapely hips with every step, the desire she had just been able to release rose up again. But reason told her that Ninth Sister was in the small courtyard and couldn''t be here, likewise, Ninth Sister wouldn''t be dressed so revealingly, Ninth Sister was an extremely shy person.

    "Mmmm ah~"

    Such a voice that tempts the heart and soul kept bursting out in her mind, the voice was more sultry than Ninth Sister''s, hmph disgusting.

    "Wanyu, it''s an illusion." Qing Mo suddenly spoke out.

    Qian Wanyu knew from the beginning to the end, her eyes were unusually clear, the other party''s dark spiritual power could actually still give birth to this illusion ability. With this ability nothing would have happened on that night.

    "You are not Dongfang Lizhu."

    Xian was slightly surprised, after which she covered her mouth and smiled, "Ninth Sister, when did this brain of yours be so smart?" Not only did shee out of her illusion so quickly, she also identified her fake identity, tsk, is it because of that woman Qian Wanyu?

    "Who are you?"

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of herughing and bent down with one hand and drew out her Water Thunder Whip secretly behind her back, this woman in front of her could not be kept, since she was not from the Dongfang family, she no longer had any hint of concern.

    "Boom."

    The ice doors around her were blown open by the Water Thunder Whip.

    Xian was shaken out several steps from the bacsh, bbergasted for a moment, her eyes suddenly darkened as she gnashed her teeth.

    "Water Thunder Whip, you are not Dongfang Minghui that fool, you are Qian Wanyu!"

    Qian Wanyu used her spiritual power to shake away the makeup on her face, revealing her original cold and heroic face, "Today you die here."

    Qianughed at her arrogant tone, "Dongfang Wanyu, bastard of the Dongfang family, who are you to kill me? I''ll kill you and take her I''ll make her life worse than death."

    After saying that, the water that was still gurgling by the creek solidified into a river of ice, and the icicles shot from all sides.

    Qian Wanyu''s water and thunder whip got faster and faster, but those ice blocks were still flying constantly, she built a wall of earth around herself to slow down the speed of the ice.

    "You are a Spiritual Master of the Dark Element?" Qian Wanyu tried to anger the other party. She wanted to kill the other party directly, but after thinking about it, she nned to catch her alive first.

    "What about it?" Xian didn''t care as she used the dark spirit power. She thought that this time she had controlled the opponent securely, but she didn''t expect that the dark spirit power would touch Qian Wanyu''s then disappearpletely.

    "Apart from these, what other means do you have?"

    Qian Wanyu felt a burst of fear, based on the other party''s skill, if Xian had been in the Dongfang family before both her and Ninth Sister would not have survived.

    "I underestimated you."

    Qian Wanyu watched Xian make a gesture. The gesture was cumbersome and the other party did it faster. She took a look at it, and before she had time to ask Qing Mo, she felt the mountain sway, and the earth under her feet suddenly fell.

    It was something underground!

    She leaped into mid-air and clearly saw a huge ck centipede tumbling down from the deepest part of the ground. As soon as it emerged from the ground, it shook the dirt on its body and flew towards Qian Wanyu.

    She dodged while flinging out her Water Thunder Whip, the whip''s tip sharply cut a trace on its body, but did not hurt it a bit.

    "Oaaaaaahhh"

    The huge centipede was probably irritated by her thunder whip, and sprayed a ck object at Qian Wanyu. It was very sticky, and wherever it stuck, the ce was corroded cleanly. Qian Wanyu frowned. The thing that came out of this centipede''s mouth and the concoction of that poisonous medicine nt, the fake love flower was actually the same.

    Qian Wanyu knew too well the sticky nature of this stuff, once it got on her it''d stick forever without the remedy until she died. Luckily, Ninth Sister was considerate and gave her a bottle of pills as soon as they were ready.

    "ck centipede, go."

    Xian gave amand and the monster moved, flying to lunge.

    Qian Wanyu sacrificed three Essence of Thunder, and incidentally she popped a pill at the sharp end of her own Water Thunder Whip, which connected to the crackling lightning and blew the big ck centipede to pieces.

    The ck liquid on its body sprayed everywhere, Qian Wanyu tried to retreat but still inevitably got stained, she immediately swallowed three pills.

    "You..!"

    It was the first time that Xian had seen someone who was contaminated by the ck mist able to still retreat. Of course, she looked at the ck centipede lying on the ground with pain.

    "Now it''s time for you to go back with me obediently."

    Qian Wanyu watched the ck fog slowly fade away, and secretly praised Ninth Sister, if she hadn''t developed the pill, she would have been killed by this Xian woman.

    Xian used some Qi of Death and threw it in front of Qian Wanyu as she turned and ran. If she had nced backward, she might have discovered a bigger secret

    When the Qi of Death reached Qian Wanyu, it was all swallowed up by her, it didn''t even leave a drop.

    "Hmph."

    Qian Wanyu used her Water Thunder Whip to tie the person in a knot.

    "How is that possible?!"

    The ck mist and the Qi of Death both lost, even Xian was shocked.

    Qian Wanyu sneered, she pulled the end of the water thunder whip to drag the person back just like this. She immediately bundled her up and dragged her back with the water thunder whip.

    "Wow, who do we have here." Situ Hao had been waiting at the door, they had wanted to release the confined Qin Fang as well, to find trouble for the people of Shengling College, but after thinking carefully, they didn''t do it.

    Qian Wanyu unmercifully threw her on the ground like a rice sack and Xian red at her.

    Bai Ruo used a knife to cut open the white cloth wrapped around her neck, the neck had no traces left, "She was captured by the undead, why are there no traces?"

    "Yes, I clearly saw her scratched at the neck." Li Yunan could testify.

    Dongfang Minghui also did not know how to exin, did the other party heal it automatically? If they just say that the other party was a dark Spiritual Master, maybe they''d also point a finger at Seventh sisterter.

    "She''s a Dark Spiritual Master."

    Lu Xing heard the chatter outside and walked in with Wood.

    Xian sat up straight from the ground with difficulty and raised her head to look around at the few people surrounding her, then her gaze suddenly revealed a creepy and eerie smile when she caught sight of Wood standing behind Lu Xing.<blockquote>

    Thank you to donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors, hope you enjoyed this chapter there might be more surprises left in this arc ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 78 (1)

    Chapter 78 (1)

    "Dark Spiritual Master!" Situ Hao screamed, Light Spiritual Master and Wood Spiritual Master have a few simrities, weakbat powers and basically no strength against other elements but the light has always been the opposite of the dark, when he heard this he inevitably got a little excited, and after the excitement his expression became extraordinarily grave.

    He did not expect that this trip would allow him to meet the first Dark Spiritual Master in his life.

    Bai Ruo and the rest looked at each other, their concept of the Dark Spiritual Master was still stuck in rumors.

    "Wanyu, the people from Shengling College are looking for us." Li Yunan detected the other party''s movement and immediately came to the small courtyard to remind them. After all, with such a big living person lying on the ground, but also by up by them, the implication of kidnapping was too obvious.

    Although they did not like Shengling College, for the time being, they do not want to start a war.

    Qian Wanyu found a piece of cloth and stuffed it into Xian''s mouth, carrying her like a chicken she threw her into the room, and then turned around and ced formation stones in four corners. Standing outside the door no one would be able to know Xian was inside, "Ninth Sister, you and Lu Xing keep an eye on her first, don''t let her get away."

    "Okay, Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui lookedplicated, she hadn''t had time to ask Seventh sister about Dongfang Lizhu yet but those people from her cousin''s college already came. She believed Seventh sister must have had some intention for bringing the person back, "Lu Xing, let''s think of a way to cover up her scent, don''t let anyone find out."

    Xian sneered from the side, the scent from her body was released for quite a while, Mu should be able to feel it and it was toote to get rid of it but as expected only Dongfang Minghui could think of such a foolish thing.

    "I''ll help you."

    Although Love Flower can resist the aura of death, but it hated it. When it smelled this on Xian''s body, without Dongfang Minghui asking for help, it took the initiative to say, "Carry that defective nt out and cut it."

    She carried the poisonous medicine out and cut its root with a knife, letting the juice flow out onto the ground for a while before turning into a ck mist. After that, she followed the request of Love Flower and threw several auxiliary medicines from her space ring into the mist. Soon the room was filled with a unique smell.

    It doesn''t seem to be unpleasant to the point where you can say that it smells bad, but if you say it doesn''t smell bad, you''d still choke smelling it.

    Dongfang Minghui then threw the struggling poisonous medicine into her space ring followed by Love Flower and Lucky.

    Not to mention Lu Xing who looked dumbfounded at the side, even Xian was dumbfounded by this technique, her eyes were staring at the puddle of ck mist that was still on the ground, shocked beyond words.

    "Minghui, why is the liquid of that medicinal nts of yours ck? look itit''s still spreading!" Lu Xing was an elf, they were naturally close to nature and nts, but seeing the nt that had just been carried out by Dongfang Minghui, he inexplicably felt chills all over his body.

    He gulped and shrank back towards Wood. Wood took one step closer as well until his chest was pressed to the other''s back before he stopped moving forward.

    "Lu Xing don''t be afraid, use this to block the smell for now."

    Outside, Qin Mu rushed in with a group of men and looked at the five of them, "Seventh girl, you''re all here?"

    He brought the group of people who had followed him before, as well as a Geng Shan, whose eyes instinctively cowered when he saw Qian Wanyu, he no longer dared to provoke her.

    Qian Wanyu swept a nce at them and asked without changing her face, "What happened?"

    Qin Mu took out a piece of paper with the time and ce of a battle, "Xian is gone, I just went to the ce where this battle was meant to happen but there was nothing but a pile of toxic ck mud and some signs of a fight. Xian has not returned to the inn, I came to ask if my cousin is here?"

    "Ninth Sister has just returned."

    Qin Mu looked at the crowd of rooms behind her and tried to barge in, only to be stopped from going further by Qian Wanyu''s outstretched arm, "Qin Mu, Ninth Sister is in a bad mood, you know she just lost her home and doesn''t know the whereabouts of her mother, also, she just met someone she didn''t like very much but had to ept, I won''t let her see you, go back."

    "But"

    "No buts." Qian Wanyu suddenly raised her voice, "Your Xian came to Ninth Sister to bully her when Ninth Sister lost her family, did you everfort her? Even if only a few words."

    Qin Mu was being used by Xian and still had no idea. Such a person, if not for the sake of Ninth Sister, she would have taught him a lesson with her whip.

    "Cousin!"

    Dongfang Minghui heard Seventh sister''s voice and came out of the room, she saw Seventh sister talking to the other party in such an agitated voice, and the topic was about for her. She felt the need to step in, at least she still needed to here her original mother''s words first from this cousin of hers.

    "Ninth Sister," Qian Wanyu looked back at her disapprovingly, she stepped forward and took her hand, gently patting her hair, "I thought you said you were tired, why are you out again?"

    "Seventh sister, I''m much better." She patted the back of her hand twice as she walked up to Qin Mu, "Cousin, let''s talk."

    Dongfang Minghui took her to the next room, "Cousin, did you find me to tell me what my mother said or?"

    Qin Mu had just been reprimanded by Qian Wanyu, and then looking at Dongfang Minghui''s tired appearance, he tried not to mention Xian''s matter but the words came out as, "Cousin, I just want to know what did you say to Xian? Why hasn''t shee back until now?"

    Dongfang Minghui stared nkly at him for a long time before asking, "Cousin, do you remember when you came to my house as a child and who was among the people I yed with?"

    Qin Mu shook his head, "I can''t remember anything from that long ago, cousin, you haven''t told me"

    "Qin Mu, tell me what Mother said, and I will tell you what I said to your Xian." Dongfang Minghui stood up abruptly, she rubbed her temples, she was too easily affected by the memories of her original body.

    Whether it was Qin Qin, or Qin Mu what does it have to do with her? Her closest person in the world is Seventh sister, she just wanted to find out what other secrets her mother here was hiding that she didn''t know.

    Qin Mu saw her ufortable look and tried to reach out to hold her, only to be unceremoniously shaken off by Dongfang Minghui.

    "Also, how did you know that the extermination of the Dongfang family was because of me?"

    Qin Mu awkwardly withdrew his hand, former cousins, to this point they were almost like strangers, "Aunt she seemed to know that something was going to happen, I once went to see her when she said if one day I meet you to bring the brocade box and some words to you."

    "What words?"

    "Do not go back to the Dongfang family, don''t check your birth and live a good life."

    Dongfang Minghui was secretly relieved, this answer was both what she hoped to hear but at the same time what she did not want to hear. It sounded like the words of a mother admonishing her daughter, "I didn''t see Xian at all today, so cousin, you''re looking for the wrong person, I''m not sure where she is."

    After saying that, she left.

    "Seventh sister, I''m not feeling well I''m going back in the room first."

    Qin Mu came out from the other room and saw Dongfang Minghui go back to her room, he shook his head towards the rest of the group, "Let''s go."

    After they left, Qian Wanyu watched for a long time to make sure it wasn''t Qin Mu ying around before sneaking back in before she returned to the small courtyard. When she stepped back into the room she almost stepped on the ck fog.

    The ce where she almost stepped on was exactly where Dongfang Minghui dropped some of the poisonous medicine juice, after several hours, the ck fog on the ground had spread out and seemed to want to encroach farther.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu leapt to Dongfang Minghui''s side, seeing her appear a bit sick she could not help but caress her head.

    "She''s been like this since she got back." Lu Xing whispered, "Since Wanyu is here, Wood and I will leave first."

    Xian''s gaze stayed fixed on Wood and the huge iron box behind him until the door to the room closed again.

    "Ninth Sister, what did Qin Mu say?"

    The other side is so sad, surely it must be because of the seconddy?

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she did not say anything but pointed to Xian who was tied at the side, "Seventh sister, how can she be a Dark Spiritual Master?"

    The original plot for Dongfang Lizhu''s didn''t have much information, how did she suddenly turn into this sort of demon behind her back.

    Qian Wanyu touched her head, thinking that theplexity of the matter was far more than she expected, perhaps only through soul searching her memories would she know the story, "It''s a long story, are you sure you want to know?"

    "Of course."

    She had a feeling that Seventh sister was taking care of her mood at all times, but it was hard for her that Seventh sister always made her seem like a fragile object.

    Qian Wanyu told her her spection, she watched the other party''s expression, and found that the other party had a calm face from the beginning to the end.

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was broken, the other party is actually not from the Dongfang Family. She thought she had nned against her and even felt a bit full of herself when she left the Dongfang Family after that

    She sighed deeply, internal fights like these were not good for the heart, only Seventh sister could handle fighting these mind games and strategies all the time.

    "Seventh sister, did the Dongfang Family perish because of her?"

    "Ask her and find out."

    Qian Wanyu finished and ripped the cloth out of the other''s mouth.

    Xian looked at them and grinned, "Want to know about the Dongfang family? If I don''t want to talk what will you do with me?"

    "I do not have the patience to torture you one sentence at a time, why don''t I just use soul searching and read the memories in your brain, that''ll save you from saying one more word." Qian Wanyu sneered, she didn''t notice much about this fourth sister while she was in the Dongfang family, but it was her constant usage of Ninth Sister that made her very unhappy, even now she kept looking at her with a pretentious and condescending look, Wanyu really felt like just killing her.

    Dongfang Minghui also knew after their double cultivation that Seventh sister used this method to read Geng Sban''s memory about Xian.

    As soon as Xian heard it, sheughed out loud.

    "What are youughing at?"

    Xian looked at her with contemptuous eyes, "So it''s you."

    Qian Wanyu frowned, the other party had such a big reaction after hearing about the soul search, she had only used the soul search skill three times, where was she rted? She searched in her memory, "Were you the one behind Murong Qingyi''s soul sea triggering an explosion after the soul search?!"

    Dongfang Minghui listened to the side while a little confused, she waspletely unable to follow their rhythm, she had no idea what Seventh sister was talking about. What Murong Qingyi, what explosion?

    Xian looked at Qian Wanyu with a look of regret and praised her sarcastically, "Tsk, Dongfang Wanyu you really are smart, no wonder I kept getting confused between you and Dongfang Minghui as to which of you two people is the one we are really looking for, really makes me regret missing the best time to kill you earlier in the Dongfang Family."

    Dongfang Minghui was even more confused.

    Qian Wanyu was slightly rmed after hearing her words, the other party meant that at the time in the Dongfang Family both she and Ninth Sister were their targets, but for some reason they did not strike immediately, but let them grow up freely

    What exactly was the other party''s purpose?

    "You are the one Murong Qingyi remembers?" Qian Wanyu had finally connected the chain of events and finally knew who had tried to kill Ninth Sister three times back in Yundu City.

    "That stupid woman she tried to act behind my back in some ways it''s no regret that she died."

    When they mentioned Murong Qingyi, Dongfang Minghui realized that this person had not appeared since her disappearance had she already been killed by Seventh sister like cannon fodder?

    "You want to know about the Dongfang family? Want to search my soul? Try and see what happens." Xian looked like she was sure of her victory as she smiled provocatively towards Qian Wanyu.

    "Wanyu, don''t be presumptuous, someone has probably ced a strong restriction in her soul sea." Qing Mo waspletely unsure of how to protect the people in the courtyard if a dual system Spiritual Master exploded.

    What''s more, the other party was also a Dark Spiritual Master, once the death qi spreads and the undead are infected with the aura of death as well by then it is likely that the entire White Moon Empire and Purple Jade Empire would turn into a human purgatory.

    "Tsk don''t be so smug I''ll find a way to clean you up." Dongfang Minghui kicked her fiercely when seeing Xian''s smug look, she took Qian Wanyu''s hand and walked straight out of the room.

    A sneer shed across Xian''s eyes, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t catch Dongfang Minghui this time

    "Seventh sister, what do we do now?" Dongfang Minghui had the idea to rush in and just break Xian''s neck, especially seeing Seventh sister''s helpless look she felt lost.

    "When Qin Mu goes back it will be two days at most before he targets us when he doesn''t find Xian." Qian Wanyu was very clear on this, people couldn''t be hidden for too long and she couldn''t use soul search for the time being.

    Since they had both already shown their trump cards she obviously couldn''t let this tiger return to the mountain

    "We need to break the Return Town formation as soon as possible and get out of here." Dust to dust, earth to earth, the undead should also return to the dead.

    "Seventh sister, isn''t there one thing you don''t find strange?" Dongfang Minghui cocked her head, "Master mentioned before that the Royal Academy would send several more teams but the people from other academies, especially Zng Academy, should have alsoe. Yet, we''ve been in Return Town for so long and fighting the undead for so long, why haven''t we seen any of the teams?"

    In the entire Return Town, it was only them and Shengling College''s team that was killing the undead.

    "Ninth Sister is getting more and more vignt."

    Qian Wanyu had actually discovered this long ago, on the very day Qin Mu and the others arrived, the formation had changed a bit, days had be shorter and the nights came earlier, besides that, Return Town looked no different from normal days.

    "From those two teams from Shengling College, there must be one who is a formation master, or someone who has a rtionship with the formation master."

    "No way, could it be cousin?"

    Xian had already been caught by them, between the two teams from Shengling College, Li Weifeng was seriously injured, and Geng Shan was already captured once by them. The other three were infected by the undead virus, the remaining team only had Qin Mu who was a core figure, besides him, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t think of anyone else.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with a tangled face and wanted tough, "Ninth Sister, don''t worry, give me a little more time, I will break the formation."

    In fact, she had another worry in her heart, the person who set up the formation clearly wanted to trap them in Return Town, then there''s the unidentified Xian plus Qin Mu who appeared out of nowhere, then the person hiding in the shadows who set up this formation.

    What is their purpose? It can''t be the undead. If it is just the undead then it''s more effective to let them roam freely to spread the virus faster.

    Qian Wanyu felt that there shouldn''t be much attraction in her small team that could be worth an entire formation like this.

    "Ninth Sister"

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, I will take you out of here as soon as possible." Qian Wanyu straightened her hair that fell forehead and smoothly pinched the other party''s face, her eyes were slightly dark as she thought deeply. There was indded a possibility that the appearance of the undead in itself was just to lure them out of the Royal Academy''s safety their real target was  Ninth Sister.

    "I believe in Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui smiled faintly, two beautiful dimples appeared on her face.

    In the following days, Qian Wanyu went out from time to time, she kept walking back and forth Return Town, and in order to work out the formation, she even set up a topographical map of the whole town in the small courtyard, which marked what was where.

    "Wanyu, I have thought of a possibility."

    "Hmm?"

    She had thought through it in her head, the Yin-Yang formation had beenid out in hundreds of positions, but there was still no progress at all on finding the core and she couldn''t help but suspect that her initial estimation was wrong.

    "Could it be that we are thinking too much?"

    "It''s not impossible."

    Until she found the answer, any kind of impossibility would be a possibility.

    Qian Wanyu marked one of the most iconic ces in Return Town as she stood up again, "Senior Brother Li, I''m going out for a trip, can youe with me?"

    The people in the small courtyard knew what she was busy with recently, and did not dare to disturb her, they all cultivated individually, and they met at night to kill the undead together, after they got used to killing, they adjusted their minds to digest the experience.

    Li Yunan was surprised, but still answered quickly, "Yes."

    "Why did Li Yunan and Wanyu go out?"

    Situ Hao was a busybody as usual and ran back into the room to ask Dongfang Minghui secretly, "Little Minghui, do you think your Seventh sister will be able to unlock the formation this time?"

    Dongfang Minghui took a look at the potion in her hands, she shook the tube, "Senior brother Situ, this is refined from that recipe in the vige and improved a bit, it should be effective. Later after dark, find an undead person to experiment."

    "You''re asking me to find an undead?" Situ Hao pointed to himself, but the other partypletely ignored him, throwing the potion to him and turning back around.

    As it turns out, the potion they made in the vigest time was not much use, Dongfang Minghui had nothing better to do than to make it again, they caught an undead before and tried to use force to feed it but the undead were still undead, when they got close she almost go scratched it was a good thing seventh sister had just returned and killed it immediately.

    So this time, she just palmed off the problem to someone else.

    Qian Wanyu and Li Yunan walked to the spot where they met with Xian before. After thest big battle between her and Xian, this small ce had turned even more deste, the soil under their feet had taken on a ck color, and ice was everywhere. The stream that was originally frozen by Xian had somehow been miraculously restored.

    The stream flowed quietly, at the edge of the stream, there were arge number of bodies lying everywhere and the thick stench of rot was hovering in the air.

    "Sister Wanyu, what is this ce?"

    This was the first time Li Yunan had seen this ce, he has been curious as to where all the corpses they killed in Return Town had disappeared to. Now, seeing this picture he understood.

    "It looks like it''s man-made?"

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the ck soil underneath, "Be careful when you walk. Once this thing gets tangled on you your spiritual power will be swallowed up by it little by little until it''s gone then followed by your vitality."

    Li Yunan was taken aback. When he looked closer, he realized that the ck mist had spread to the distance of just one finger from his shoes. "What the hell is this? It seems to move on its own, and its spiritual power it can swallow spiritual power?"

    "I don''t know what to call it." Qian Wanyu walked away and didn''t want to continue the topic. "Thest time I fought with Xian, she froze the entire stream."

    From the start, the stench here attracted her. She remembered Qing Mo saying that nts have a hundred times stronger ability to perceive stench than humans so they could smell the stench but the humans like Wanyu never smelled any stench when they first arrived at Return Town.

    Coming here again there was something even more strange to her, the ice around her hasn''t dissolved yet but the stream had alreadye back to life?<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading as usual donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators. I appreciate you all >_<</blockquote>

 Chapter 78 (2)

    Chapter 78 (2)

    "Sister Wanyu, what are you looking at? Is there something under this water?"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly twisted her head to look at him, "I''ll have to trouble senior brother Li to find a way to temporarily make the water from the creek flow elsewhere." She was overwhelmingly sure that this ce was the center of the formation for the entire town.

    Someone had staged a suspicious formation to make her see things in the fog.

    She had to thank Xian, if she hadn''t frozen the entire creek, she would have had trouble putting her attention on such an inconspicuous ce.

    "Alright."

    Li Yunan checked the terrain, he waved his fan and all the water in the creek moved in the direction he pointed, the trash in the creek all followed the water into another ce.

    Qian Wanyu stood aside to watch, she ced the topography of the town in her mindyered with this as the center and some things she hadn''t seen before were now clear making her more sure, "Brother Li, can it be a little faster, this should be the heart of the formation."

    Three figures pounced like hungry wolves from one tree to another, with low growlsing out of their mouths just as they were working.

    "Some people areing."

    "They shouldn''t be considered people."

    Li Yunan didn''t need to look back, just hearing those sounds, he concluded that it was the undeading, and also the three Spiritual Masters who had transformed into undead.

    Qian Wanyu drew out her long whip, the mastermind must be desperate if they sent these undead here.

    "Senior Brother Li, please continue."

    "Wanyu be careful."

    The visitors were three familiar people, their eyes were red, staring at Qian Wanyu like a delicious piece of fat meat, "So it''s you guys."

    Jin Jing, Li Zhu and Qin Fang.

    She now suspected that those tidbits of information Situ Hao had heard might have been deliberately put out by someone, seeing that the three of them were no less than a normal person in terms of movement, agility as well as intelligence, it was either someone nning behind the scenes, or they somehow knew that she was going to destroy the formation of Return Town, so they came out to stop it?

    Qian Wanyu drew her long whip and flung it viciously at one of them, the other two pounced after her. When she dodged it, where she stepped on, a wall of earth rose up.

    Qin Fang lunged at her but his entire body actually folded into a bend as he was shot back by Li Yunan.

    Li Yunan flung his fan again and a lightning bolt shot out falling on his body and making him immobile, but this only served to slow him down a bit from lunging again since he felt no pain.

    It was really annoying.

    "Sister Wanyu, give way."

    After saying this, Li Yunan diverted the stream''s water right into the forest. The stream''s impact rushed the unprepared Qin Fang and the others out a long way.

    After he made such a mess, all the water from the stream rushed into Return Town and the stream itself was bone dry.

    "Wanyu."

    Li Yunan was still wary of the three mutant undead and turned around to see Qian Wanyu jumping into the bottom of the stream, Qian Wanyu covered her nose, the bottom of the stream was filled with corpses and a mountain of bones, she used her spiritual power to shake them apart flinging them one by one to shore.

    After searching for a long time, she found a yin and yang mirror behind a corpse. The edges of the mirror was the image of several snake-like shapes entwined together.

    "No wonder this ce is so shady." Qing Mo could not help but gasp when he saw the yin yang mirror, he was actually tricked by such a small thing, "Once the yin and yang mirror is taken away, the entire Return Town formation will be broken, there will be no difference between day and night."

    The implication was that all the undead woulde out in full force.

    "Senior Brother Li, move quickly."

    After this reminder from Qing Mo, Qian Wanyu was a bit worried, she forgot that the onlybat capable person in the small courtyard left was Bai Rou.

    Once the formation was broken, a fluctuation appeared from the town, the whole ground shook twice, Dongfang Minghui felt it the most as a porcin bottle she put on the table fell off and broke with a <em>pop</em>.

    The <em>pop</em> woke her up from her sleep.

    She looked up and saw the sly smile on Xian''s face, and couldn''t help but shiver, "Stay here alone."

    Strange, why did she feel that something bad was about to happen

    "Holy shit, little Minghui, there are undead all over the outside of our small courtyard, what are we going to do?!" Situ Hao was in a bit of a mess, he had just seen a particrly odd scene at the door, the pedestrians who were originally walking on the road suddenly stopped moving and then one by one they moved stiffly towards him, he saw that the situation was not right and thanks to his sharp reaction, he immediately closed the door behind him.

    Dongfang Minghui stared at his eyes and then pointed behind him, screaming loudly, "Ah-"

    "Situ Hao, there''s an undead with red eyes behind you!"

    Situ Hao jerked back and saw an undead man lunging towards him, Dongfang Minghui opened the door and Situ Hao rolled in from outside. She immediately mmed the door shut behind her.

    <em>Bang Bang Bang</em>

    Dongfang Minghui was scared out of her mind, she panicked and helped Situ Hao up from the ground, "Situ Hao, isn''t your light able to deal with the undead, why didn''t you just use it to fight back?"

    Situ Hao took a long time to react and said, "I forgot"

    The banging outside the door continued for some time, and then suddenly it was gone. The two people looked at each other, could the undead have gone away by themselves?

    Just then, a hole was poked in the window and a long-rotten arm peeled the window open then a head came through the window, the undead''s fiery red eyes were staring straight at Dongfang Minghui and Situ Hao.

    "Ahhhh"

    Dongfang Minghui opened the door and ran out, followed by Situ Hao. The two people ran to the outside courtyard before they remembered that there was still Xian tied up inside the courtyard.

    "What are you worrying about, she''s a Dark Spiritual Master, it doesn''t matter if she is bitten once or twice by the undead." Situ Hao reassured her.

    Listening to the screams they had just heard, Lu Xing and Wood also came out from their room, followed by Mu Sheng.

    "All the undead in the entire returned town are awake." Bai Rou was carrying arge sword and had just killed several of the undead outside, she also heard the screams before she noticed the additional red-eyed undead inside the courtyard.

    "Seventh sister probably managed to break the formation."

    Once the formation was broken it meant that their safe mornings were over, but at least they could also leave this hellhole.

    "Wanyu and senior brother Li are not here, what should we do next?" Bai Rou took a look at them and found that Situ Hao, Mu Sheng, Minghui and Lu Xing were all a bunch ofbat weaklings she had to open her mouth to ask the opinion of the crowd.

    "Hold on, Seventh sister should be back soon."

    "I am also in favor of staying put."

    Everyone had already resolved themselves to die, if they go out they would definitely die, if they stay they could also die but at least there was a chance of Wanyu and Li Yunaning back.

    Bai Rou nodded, carrying arge sword she walked into the room where Dongfang Minghui ran out from just now and kicked out the undead who was groping around in the room using her sword to cut it into two halves.

    "Lu Xing, Mu Sheng," Dongfang Minghui summoned the two people, using their wood spiritual power they dug a deep pit with spiritual power around the perimeter of the small courtyard andid a trap full of vines. Once an undead climbed in through the wall, they could use the vines to pull them into the hole.

    Wood stood next to Lu Xing and did not care about the situationpletely like an outsider.

    Bai Ruo was at the door, and when she saw any undead she would go up and kill them.

    Qian Wanyu and Li Yunan rushed back in time to see the small courtyard as wstill calm, everyone was doing their own job and it looked to be ok for now.

    "It looks like they are coping well." Li Yunan''s iron fan swished and cut off the heads of several undead.

    "Right."

    The two people jumped down from the roof.

    "Everyone pack up, we''ll kill our way out." Qian Wanyu had spoken to Li Yunan on the way back, this time their mission seems to have gone awry they better get away from Return Town first before deciding the next course of action.

    The rest had no opinion, they were going crazy fighting the undead everyday.

    "Seventh sister, there is one more person in the room."

    "Take her away."

    Qian Wanyu moved to the room where Xian was held and Dongfang Minghui pulled Xian up. Li Yunan stood next to Xian while Lu Xing and Mu Sheng were behind them, Situ Hao and Bai Rou were at the tail end. The group of them moved towards the entrance of the town killing their way out.

    "It''s Sister Xian!"

    No idea who shouted but Dongfang Minghui saw that across the sea of undead, Qin Mu stood at the other end and looked over from afar.

    "Seventh sister, Qin Mu is catching up."

    "It''s okay."

    She estimated that even if the other side caught up, they were already basically at the gates of Return Town, if they could evacuate immediately, it would not be a difficult task to take Xian away, thinking of this, Qian Wanyu immediately elerated her pace.

    When their speed elerated, the people behind them also elerated their speed.

    Dongfang Minghui was wary of the undead who came out of nowhere but was also worried of Xian''s deception. Knowing what she knew about Xian, the other side would not meekly give up, much less follow them so cooperatively.

    "Look, there seems to be someone at the entrance of the city to meet them."

    Qian Wanyu had also seen it, the people at the entrance of the town were several teams, Shengling Academy, their academy as well led by an unknown person who was likely a senior and also from Zng Academy, there were even pharmacists from the Pharmacy Union.

    The ones who had been stationed outside Return Town for some time were excited to see their own college''s students suddenly appear in town. They came to the ce in ordance with the Deans'' instructions, but ended up walking outside the town over and over again, they seemed to be trapped outside and not allowed to enter.

    "There is still a short distance to go, everyone break through!"

    They gathered their strength with only one thought in their mind, after fighting the undead for so long, they can finally rest.

    Just then, a deafening voice suddenly sounded in the crowd''s ears.

    "You"

    Dongfang Minghui was the first to react, the source of the voice was actually Xian next to her, she had been the closest so her eardrums were busted and buzzing from the scream, before she could react the other side unexpectedly pinched her neck.

    Qian Wanyu was bbergasted and instinctively moved to her left when a sword made of ice pierced the hem of her shirt.

    She avoided it but Xian did not care, she did not think her spiritual power could hurt the other party, she just wanted to teach her a lesson.

    The front of the team stopped but with the pressure of endless numbers of undead pouncing from the back everyone was too busy dealing with them to pay attention to Xian''s escape.

    Needless to say, Xian picked a good time.

    "Heh, nobody move, move and I''ll break her neck." Xian''s five fingers were wrapped on Dongfang Minghui''s neck, she was smiling at Qian Wanyu, "Keep walking forward, walk to the city gate and let me leave."

    "Seven"

    Dongfang Minghui endured the pain and tried to get Seventh sister to not listen. She fumbled for her flying needles at her waist, but her opponent snapped her wrist before she could.

    Xian sneered, "Dongfang Minghui, I know all your little tricks, be good and don''t make me angry."

    Qian Wanyu led the way while her mind pondered what to do so as not to hurt Ninth Sister.

    "Wanyu, don''t panic yet." Qing Mo knew best as to what kind of effect Dongfang Minghui would have on Qian Wanyu, as soon as he saw the other party getting held hostage, he got a headache.

    Dongfang Minghui had always been on guard against Xian but she had acted out too suddenly

    The few people moved step by step and finally moved to the entrance of the city.

    "Let go of Ninth Sister, I''ll let you go."

    Qian Wanyu turned sharply to face Xian as soon as they reached the city gate.

    Xian snorted and tightened her fingers a bit more, "Dongfang Wanyu what qualifications do you think you have to negotiate with me?"

    Once they had finally escaped the undead, the rest of them grouped around to encircle her. Qian Wanyu looked at the group of people who wanted to go forward but did not dare to since Minghui was being held hostage, "Let Ninth Sister go and we''ll let you go. Otherwise, hmph, if you being a Dark Spiritual Master is exposed here, you probably won''t be able to get away too right?"

    Dark Spiritual Master was a synonym for death but it also meant death for her if she got caught.

    "Hahahaha, Dongfang Wanyu, did you think I would be afraid?" Xianughed out loud and her mouth suddenly spat out a strange noise just like the one just now.

    "What is this sound?" Situ Hao listened carefully, he''d also heard this sound before for a short time.

    Qian Wanyu''s spiritual power was released all over her body and everyone was on guard.

    "Be careful!" Dongfang Minghui tried to pull away from Xian''s hand, she was about to lose her breath.

    No one noticed that the dark eyes on the expressionless face of Wood guarding Lu Xing''s sidesuddenly turned crimson.<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading again donators, ad clickers,metators and readers! I appreciate and love all the support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 79 (1)

    Chapter 79 (1)

    "Wood!"

    Suddenly, Wood took one stride and arrived behind Qian Wanyu, he stretched out his hand and attacked Qian Wanyu from the back.

    Lu Xing was the first to notice the difference and shouted.

    Everyone''s attention turned on him only to see that Wood''s eyes were blood-red, looking even more terrifying than before. The tips of his five fingers were opened and stabbed forward just like five giant des.

    "Seventh sister, be careful!"

    Qian Wanyu had long thought of Wood as a problem and had been wary of him the whole time. Among the whole team, she was only unfamiliar with this person brought by Lu Xing, especially with what Ninth Sister muttered before that this Wood smelled like an undead.

    So early on when the other sideunched an attack, she immediately managed to avoid that fatal blow.

    "He''s undead." Li Yunan shouted as several people joined together tounch an attack on him.

    With this shout, the seniors who were on the sidelines also woke up. They werepletely stunned by the scene before them, there was suddenly infighting among the team that had escaped Return Town, whats more a Dark Spiritual Master, and then an undead, they felt their brains had been fried.

    Lu Xing stood in ce silently not knowing what to do.

    Everyone collectively besieged Wood but his obsessive target was Qian Wanyu.

    "Deal with him carefully."

    Qing Mo had a headache, there were too many changes all of a sudden, amidst these many people some of Wanyu''s skills which should have been hidden as trump cards had to be used to battle. If she continued to hold back she''d be beaten ck and blue.

    Xian took advantage of the chaos to choke Dongfang Minghui and draw back from the chaos of the battle.

    "Little Colour!"

    Since she did not know what would happen, Dongfang Minghui did not think that a berserk Wood could be beaten by Seventh Sister, she might have to expose her dark spiritual power and that would be an extremely bad oue

    Now that they were out of Return Town, she could once again use the nts as her biggest helpers.

    Qian Wanyu was slightly anxious, she was watching Dongfang Minghui disappear slowly in front of her eyes by Xian, a furious spiritual power spread around her body. If not for Qing Mo''s reminder she might have not been able to suppress it.

    "Qian Wanyu, long time no see." Ye Feng suddenly appeared in mid-air.

    Then Ji Ye also appeared, "Leave this ce to us."

    "Many thanks."

    It was the first time the three of them had met since the Inner Academy test, Qian Wanyu could barely recognize them and hadn''t been expecting their presence among the people leading the team from the academy. She hesitated for a moment, but still urged them, "You guys be careful of him."

    The other side was on par with a Spiritual Emperor, no one here was his match, but she remembered this favor in her heart.

    "Dongfang Minghui you think I can''t do anything to you just because you escaped?" Xian was full of anger.

    Just a moment ago, she was about to take her away but from nowhere vines leapt out and wrapped her hands and feet causing her apse in her attention which Dongfang Minghui used to break free and run.

    Dongfang Minghui concealed her aura and hid in the grass, not daring to move.

    "Dongfang Minghui, if you don''te out I''ll make sure no grass will ever grow here." Xian threatened, she actually could not sense the other party''s presence, it was as if the person was no longer here so even she slightly panicked.

    "Little Colour, what should I do?" She picked at her hair with some annoyance, if she went out, it would be a death sentence. If she didn''t go out, she would still be caught by Xian when all the nts were swallowed by the aura of death.

    The difference was dying early or dyingte.

    "I think we should just kill her and get it over with."

    "Good idea."

    Dongfang Minghui thought so as well but she did not know why Seventh sister kept her alive, if they killed her would it spoil Seventh sister''s business?

    "She really used the Aura of Death!" Little Colour shouted inside the space ring. Having tried this death qi once, Little Colour never wanted to try it a second time.

    "What to do?"

    "Minghui."

    Dongfang Minghui was suddenly tapped on the shoulder and was scared out of her wits, when she looked at the person behind her she was even more dumbfounded, she opened her mouth wide and moved her lips, asking wordlessly, "Lu Xing, why are you here?"

    Lu Xing looked frustrated, he still couldn''t ept that Wood was actually an undead. Normally he would obviously express his feelings, but looking at the Wood who was surrounded by people and had red eyes, he felt a little strange He stood frozen in ce and was identally pushed over beforeing to his sense just in time to see Xian holding Minghui hostage so he snuck over to follow her.

    "I''m worried about you."

    Dongfang Minghui was quite touched, looking at his lifeless look, she guessed that him and Wood most likely were in some sort of intimate rtionship, she felt that if two people loved each other there was no need to care so much. What''s more, she always felt that Wood''s sudden outburst had a strong rtion with the sound that Xian made before.

    "Love Flower, do you think there is something that can make one person block out another person''s voice?"

    "There is."

    Lu Xing saw a decaying aura spreading over and pulled Dongfang Minghui, "Let''s go."

    When Qian Wanyu arrived, she saw the whole forest was gray and decayed, some grass and trees were all withered, not even a bit of life left, and Xian was screaming and stamping her feet, "Dongfang Minghui even if I have to dig the ground, I will find you!"

    Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing were now crouching in a deep hole, the surrounding nts were rotting away. Listening to the sound ofints, she had mixed feelings, she always felt like if they did not immediately show themselves it''d be sinful for those nts.

    Ninth Sister escaped?

    Don''t know why, but when she learned that she had escaped, the corners of Qian Wanyu''s mouth lightly hooked up and her mood was a bit better, the water thunder whip was unceremoniously flung over. Xian was still calcting how to get Dongfang Minghui who was hiding like a turtle. Hearing the sound of wind behind her ears, she dodged a little, but her wrist was still hooked by the whip end leaving a bloody scar as it tore off some flesh.

    "Dongfang Wanyu! Heaven gave you a way out but you chose to step into hell! You really think I can''t kill you?!"

    "Come try if you can."

    Qian Wanyu was a person of action, the water thunder whip swung above Xian''s head, she added several purple thunderbolts, one after another it shot from the water thunder whip turning it into a bright purple snake of lightning.

    "Look at Seventh sister, she seems to be very angry!" In her current state she won''t identally kill Xian right?

    Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing remained hidden in the shadows and watched.

    "It''s normal to be angry." Lu Xing thought to himself, if his brother or sister was being held hostage, he would probably be angry too, but everyone probably shows anger in a different way.

    Xian''s mouth moved, and soon a sharp sound emerged from her mouth.

    Hearing this sound, Lu Xing tentatively emerged from the pit with arge portion of his head.

    "Too shameless." Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth wanting to rush over and bite Xian to death, unable to fight seventh sister so she invited a helper. Really shameless as usual. She rubbed her fist, moving back and forth in the pit, thinking about what to do.

    Lu Xing''s face turned white, he did not want to see Wood and Wanyu fight, but he could not stop it.

    "Wood why did he be like this?"

    Just as his words fell, he saw a figurend in front of Xian, grabbing her cor and dodging the bombardment of the thunder from Minghui''s whip, his speed was so fast that he jumped out of the range of the lightning bombardment in a few moves.

    "So fast!"

    Dongfang Minghui looked straight ahead, the other party was carrying such a heavy iron box behind him but could still dodge so fast.

    Seventh sister couldn''t beat him.

    "Kill her."

    Xian gave amand to Wood, her patience with Dongfang Wanyu hade to an end, the other party was too powerful, much more powerful than she had imagined. After only two years of growth, she had grown to this point where even she could not handle her, if she continued to let her grow she might have created an extremely powerful enemy for herself.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes turned wide when she saw Wood rushing to Seventh sister and stretching out his hand to grab at her chest. Qian Wanyu resisted but was knocked out with one blow.

    "Seventh sister!"

    This was the first time she''d seen Qian Wanyu spewing out a mouthful of blood, Dongfang Minghui immediately climbed out of the pit, and Lu Xing tried to pull her back but couldn''t, the pit where they were hiding was also exposed by this.

    "Seventh sister, how are you doing?"

    When Xian saw Dongfang Minghui, she smiled warmly, "If you''re hurt your Seventh sister will definitelye to save you."

    "Bullshit."

    Dongfang Minghui swore for the first time in front of Seventh sister, the image of a meek little rabbit waspletely destroyed.

    Qian Wanyu showed a cold face and said with some displeasure, "Who told you toe out?"

    "I wanted toe out." As if it was acting like a child, Dongfang Minghui stared at her angrily, but her hand gently caressed the corner of her mouth, wiping the blood her tone softened a few points, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help it, seeing her pathetic look, she couldn''t seem to get angry, Qian Wanyu reached out her hand to wipe her face stained with ash and mud.

    "Are you afraid?"

    "No."

    What is there to be afraid of with the Female Protagonist, even if there is a mountain of fire in front of her, she was not afraid.

    Dongfang Minghui''s trust in Seventh sister could be said to be blind, but she never doubted anything since she was the Female Protagonist.

    "Wood." Lu Xing looked at the expressionless Wood standing behind Xian and felt his heart ache, it took him a long time to make Wood show a little reaction to the outside world, the other party always maintained a dead expression but his eyes sometimes showed emotion.

    But now Wood with crimson eyes there was not even a hint of emotion.

    He was not the same person he knew before

    "Wood this Wood that, ridiculous." Xian snorted at Lu Xing, then coldly gave an order to Wood, "Kill him."

    A killing tool free of any emotion coudln''t say no even when ordered to kill the person who was close to him.

    Wood moved step by step towards Lu Xing, the bottom of his eyes were cold and without the slightest hesitation he was about to strike but Dongfang Minghui immediately stood up amd blocked in front of Lu Xing with her arms open, "No, you cannot kill him."

    Qian Wanyu pulled them together and took several steps back, "You guys run, I''ll deal with him."

    "Want to run? Haha not that easy." Xian shouted at the side, "Her, I want alive. Everyone else, kill them."

    She pointed at Dongfang Minghui for who she wanted alive. Wood didn''t blink and targeted Qian Wanyu again. Probably in his mind, the most threatening of the three was this person, so the first one to be dealt with was also her.

    Dongfang Minghui saw Wood step towards Seventh sister and immediately stood in front of Seventh sister as well as she said fiercely, "What are you looking at, I told you not to hurt Seventh sister or I''ll really get mad."

    Wood''s footsteps turned slightly and rushed towards the unprepared Lu Xing with great speed.

    "You!"

    This undead could actually still use the trick of moving the tiger away from the mountain, Dongfang Minghui really wanted to check how high his IQ was.

    Lu Xing didn''t dodge when he saw him and watched him just like every time they came face to face, using words to use Wood of being rude, violent as well as never talking.

    "Don''t."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t hesitate to jump in front of Lu Xing when he saw him extend his five-fingered sharp ws.

    The imagined pain did not appear and Lu Xing felt a soft embrace, e opened his eyes only to find Dongfang Minghui with a painful face spurting out a mouthful of blood toward him, the scarlet bloodpletely stunned him.

    Wood looked hesitantly at his five fingers, he watched the blood dripping down from Minghui little by little and it got absorbed into his body until the bright red bloodpletely dissapeared. The blood red in his eyes was suddenly reced by ck but soon became blood red again. Suddenly ck pupils and red pupils seemed to be alternating with each other.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Qian Wanyu also did not expect this silly girl to defiantly lunge over and block the fatal blow for Lu Xing. She angrilyshed the water thunder whip at Wood who stood there and didn''t even dodge he just stood there frozen and let her whip him several times.

    Xian looked at Wood indifferently and immediately issued another sharpmand.

    "Minghui, are you okay? Why did you block him for me?" Lu Xing was at a loss for words, he didn''t know what to do.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head to show that she was fine, she tried to move but the big bloody hole in her back made her suck in a breath of pain, "Go and take care of Seventh sister for me, don''t let Wood hurt her."

    "Okay, I will definitely not let him hurt Wanyu," Lu Xing secretly decided that if Wood wanted Wanyu''s life, it would be impossible unless he stepped over his corpse.

    He put Dongfang Minghui against a withered tree trunk, "You stay here and don''t move."

    Qian Wanyu and Wood were fighting again, she got hit many times by Wood but everytime she immediately got up again. Today it was either you kill me, or I kill you, a life or death fight.

    "Do not fight!" Lu Xing was anxiously waiting at the side, he then thought of something and immediately rushed towards Xian who was creeping close to Dongfang Minghui, "Hey, what are you doing, don''t touch her."

    Qian Wanyu''s mind wandered and she was blown to the ground by Wood, Wood rushed towards Qian Wanyu''s heart to stab her but she always dodged by just an inch.

    "Wanyu! Just use dark spiritual power." Qing Mo shouted wildly in the sea of souls, when it came to saving her own life, she didn''t need to care whether or not she was recognized as a Dark Spiritual Master.

    She already had ten strands of Dark Spiritual Power stored up at her fingertips, and was just about to try the result of Death Qi on an undead, when she felt one person lunge forward.

    "Wanyu."

    Lu Xing also did not hesitate to pounce on her, Wood tore down with his ws and stabbed him directly through his chest, the moment his body was prated, he felt a extreme pain, now he understood what sort of blow Minghui had blocked for him before.

    It really fucking hurts

    The blood sprayed on Wood''s face as he suddenly froze again looking at his hands, his hands stained with Lu Xing''s blood slowly seeped into his skin as well and dissapeared.

    The blood red at the bottom of Wood''s eyes also slowly faded, leaving a little hint of it. Now his eyes were mostly ck with a hint of red so he looked particrly demonic.

    "Wanyu, quickly go to Minghui." Lu Xing guessed that Xian probably wanted to take advantage of the chaos so that she could take Minghui away. The situation was indeed simr to what he expected, but the process was not quite the same.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed when she saw Xiane closer step by step, "So persistent and you won''t even let me get hurt, you''re not in love with me, are you?"

    Xian''s mouth hooked up with a bad smile, "In love with you? Probably only that idiot Dongfang Wanyu is blind enough to care about you."

    "Yes, I have Seventh sister already, what do I need so many people to love me for? The most important thing is that you are lonely, you are not satisfied, you just hook up with people everywhere, you''re a loose woman." Dongfang Minghui leaned against the tree trunk behind her with a face of indifference, the wound on her back was still bleeding, blood was falling drop by drop, no one seemed to notice that as her bright red blood was dripping into the ground, the original decaying tree seemed to have suddenly gained a new lease on life as roots slowly began to grow again.

    This Minghui suddenly grew some sharp teeth and a sharp tounge causing Xian tough, "Dongfang Minghui, you can only rely on me not daring to kill you. But it does not matter, when your value is gone, I''ll see how you can still be arrogant, after that time I want you to have a life worse than death!"

    After saying that, Xian stepped forward and tried to lift her up.

    Little Colour''s vines had beenid as they were talking, as soon as Xian made her move, she basically stepped into a trap that Dongfang Minghui hadid out for her.

    "Ah, Dongfang Minghui, you-"

    She leaned back helplessly, her brave spirit just now was all faked, she actually felt a little dizzy and very weak probably from the blood loss.

    Xian couldn''t do anything with these nts wrapping her but when the Qi of Death came out, any nt had to retreat, even these annoying vines were no exception.

    "It''s the Qi of Death again." Little Colour was extremely angry this time and as if unafraid to die pped Xian a few times, thanks to the pills before specialised in treating the Qi of Death, it could resist it for some time. Now when it saw some vines being stained it just swallowed a pill and continued to attack.

    "Why do I seem to hear that voice again." When Dongfang Minghui''s head was dizzy she vaguely sensed Xian''s weird voicemand which was sharp and shrill. After hearing it so many times, she instinctively reacted to it as if there was danger.

    Just like now.

    She opened her eyes and found herself being carried on her shoulders then she saw a huge iron box. Her brain immediately came back to reality, she looked at the scene of the forest rapidly dissapearing and guessed that she had been taken by Wood.

    "Ahhhhhh-"

    Xian screamed a few times but Wood did not respond which made her unable to do anything

    How did thingse to this?

    "Little Colour."

    Little Colour was paralyzed in the space ring, the fat doll wasying on all fours with a look of lifelessness.

    "What''s going on?"

    "He beat down everyone present and insisted on taking you with him."

    ""

    Dongfang Minghui calmed down and asked again, "Where''s Lu Xing?"

    Little Colour rolled around in the space ring, "Shouldn''t you be asking how that cultivation furnace of yours is doing?"

    The Seventh sister is not a furnace

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, she seemed to have gotten in between Lu Xing and Wood but after that she was not sure what happened, "Seventh sister, will she be okay, she''ll be okay right?"

    The vine branch above Little Colour''s head wobbled a bit, the situation was a bitplicated, Xian made that sharp sound again when she realized that her dark spiritual power was not effective on the vines.

    After knocking Qian Wanyu down, Wood plucked its vines without saying a word and easily carried Xian with one hand and Dongfang Minghui, who had fallen into unconsciousness with the other before running away.

    Dongfang Minghui learned all this from Little Colour''s mouth and had her head hung low feeling emotionally depressed.

    Taken away once again she really didn''t know if she still had any face to look at Seventh sister.

    "Will you have mercy you stupid undead!"

    The three of them arrived at some ce and Wood threw Xian directly to the ground unceremonoisly, causing the other party to wail.<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading again donators, ad clickers,metators and readers! I appreciate and love all the support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 79 (2)

    Chapter 79 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui was still weak at first. Seeing Xian was upset, her mood rose a little in an instant. She sneered at the other party, "You dont know what Wood is? Did you expect an undead undead to pity and cherish jade? Tsk tsk, Xian, even you would not be shameless enough to even want to hook up with the undead, right?"

    ording to Xian''s previous record, she really developed a little worry about this loose woman, she had to help Lu Xing keep a good eye on Wood.

    "Dongfang Minghui shut up!"

    After putting down Xian, Wood continued to carry Dongfang Minghui along. Not to mention her being dumbfounded, even the thrown aside Xian froze, she took a long time to react to Wood''s actions, "Ah-ah ahhh, y-you dare, you stupid undead quickly put her down for me."

    Dongfang Minghui was on Wood''s back watching Xian''s frantic appearance, she could not help butugh out loud. With one less person leering at her she was much more at ease, lying on Wood''s broad shoulders, she drifted off to sleep.

    When she woke up again, she found herself inside a residential room. The room was dark, and the only thing she could see clearly was a tall figure standing by the bed, she was startled when she first saw it.

    "Wood, why did you bring me here?"

    She took out a few moon stones, and soon the room lit up, she felt around and found that the wounds on her body were actually bandaged.

    With the help of the moon stones, she saw that the other party''s pupils were ck with a hint of blood red, he should have regained a few moments of sanity, which is why he abandoned Xian on the road. When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but smile, the other party''s surprise was quite satisfying to her.

    She got out of bed and walked around a little bit, the wound on her back didn''t affect her walking. She looked around a bit and found something familiar in this ce. The clothing was a little worn, but it didn''t affect her ability to see the markings on it clearly. She turned the dress over and found a gray palm mark on the back.

    "Wood, this is Lu Xing''s clothing."

    Wood''s eyes blinked at her for a moment.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked a few more times, indicating that she had no idea what the other party had expressed. Sure enough, Wood and Lu Xing spoke their own difficultnguage, and only Lu Xing was clear about it.

    "Wood, why did you bring me here, could it be that you mistook me for Lu Xing?"

    Thinking of the other party''s highly intelligent performance, she immediately shook her head, thinking that she was thinking too simply.

    But there was anguagemunication barrier, so she simply gave up talking to Wood and concentrated on recuperating in this hut.

    On the other side, Qian Wanyu''s face was a little pale, the other party was at least at the Spiritual Emperor level, andpletely crushed them before any skills could be used.

    "Wanyu, it should be fine, don''t worry." When Bai Rou and the others found Qian Wanyu and Lu Xing, they were both in a semi-conscious state, especially Lu Xing, who was seriously injured and hadn''t woken up yet.

    Qian Wanyu did not care, she woke up and got out of bed, resisting the injuries on her body, "How is Lu Xing?"

    "Don''t worry, he''s fine for now." Situ Hao checked his injuries, the other party had not yet recovered from his spiritual power loss, coupled with the heavy trauma, he was much more injured. If he had kept losing blood Lu Xing would probably be dead.

    Lu Xing had helped her to ward off the need for her to expose her dark spiritual power so she took down this favor.

    "Why is it so noisy outside?"

    The three people in the room looked at each other, finally it was Mu Sheng who couldn''t stand it, "Sister Wanyu, earlier Qin Mu saw that Xian was taken away by us, now he keeps saying that Xian is still in our hands, Senior Brother Li and him had a big fight before but he still won''t give up."

    "I''ll go and meet him."

    "But, your injury"

    Qian Wanyu lightly nced at them, "I won''t die, take me to him."

    Last time he deliberately left the room, after all the person was the cousin of Senior Minghui. Who knew that the other party did not know right from wrong and didn''t want to listen to reason just sticking around and not letting go like shit to the bottom of a shoe.

    "Brother Li, let me handle him."

    Qian Wanyu pressed the wind flowing fan he wanted to shake. Although it looked like an ordinary fan, it was actually an iron fan, each tip had a sharp knife edge and it was made of high quality ck iron. Ninth sister had thought about this de for a long time before.

    Li Yunan nodded courteously but it had to be said the number of people who could truly make him angry was few and far in between, in this regard this Qin Mu was truly outstanding

    As soon as Qin Mu saw Qian Wanyu appear, he opened his mouth and shouted, "Dongfang Wanyu, what have you done with Xian? Where is she now, and what do you want? Give me back my Xian."

    Qian Wanyu has been holding a fire in her heart for a long time and wanted to vent it, just when someone jumped in front to take the hit, she didn''t even bother to use the water thunder whip, she shot out an essence of thunder from her fingertips at Qin Mu, one after another.

    Qin Mu was unprepared, he did not expect the other party to start fighting at the drop of a hat. The result was a slow reaction as fine purple lightning shot towards him.

    Although he was also a great warrior, it did not change that his body has no time to release his spiritual power much less any way to resist the essence of thunder.

    Li Yunan was a bit shocked at Qian Wanyu''s big movement and almost jumped, he wanted to go to advise her but was pulled back by Bai Rou, "Minghui was kidnapped again, she is most likely not in a good mood but don''t worry she is a smart person."

    "Venting is what will help her improve her cultivation, besides, as long as he''s not blown to smithereens, I, a Light System Spiritual Master, can bring him back from death."

    Mu Sheng watched for a while and returned to the house, Lu Xing was still lying unconscious on the bed, the blood on his back had stopped but his recovery was particrly slow due to his spiritual cultivation. He moved a stool to sit next to him, the two of them had not spoken properly since their separation.

    In Return Town, Lu Xing always followed with Wood behind him who gave off an intimidating aura. Only now, could the two people have peace of mind and find some time to sit down and talk properly, but it was unfortunate that it was in this sort of situation

    "Lu Xing, wake up quickly. Minghui''s whereabouts may depend on you." Mu Sheng was being serious when he mentioned this. He found a strange thing in the ce where they were found in aa. Corroded by the air of death, only a small piece of blood-stained trees and weeds bloomed with even small shoots sprouting giving people the illusion of springing among death. As a spiritual master of wood as well he could also naturally feel the strong vitality from that small piece ofnd.

    Who was so powerful that they could even make a dead treee back to life?!

    Mu Sheng did not dare to mention what he saw, he quietly destroyed all the shoots that had just sprung up, so that no one would know. As the sayings go, what people don''t know about won''t cause trouble in the future.

    Qin Mu didn''t die, after being abused by Qian Wanyu into a serious injury, Situ Hao really gave him treatment with light healing, the other party soon came to his senses.

    Qian Wanyu had been watching Situ Hao heal him, and when he woke up, she gazed at him coldly and said, "You must keep this life of yours, I will let you witness how I''ll make your Xian live a life worse than death."

    Situ Hao winced as he realized for the first time that their captain was so attractive. Tsk, tsk, unfortunately, she was too tough, definitely not his type.

    Qin Mu was a little slow to react to the first few lightning strikes, and didn''t realize what the other side had said until after she left. He tried to get up, only to fall to the ground from his injuries, and he pounded the ground indignantly, gritting his teeth, "Dongfang Wanyu!"

    The undead in Return Town were all purged overnight, and what happened after that was left to theter waves of people to take care of. The rest of them found an inn in a remote town near Zng College to stay.

    "In order to catch Ninth Sister, they used the whole town and a vige of undead as a front." Qian Wanyu had been staying outside the door of Lu Xing''s room, remembering clearly the events of thest half month. What was originally a looming adventure has turned into a conspiracy, a conspiracy that involved all three empires in the whirlpool and she herself knew absolutely nothing about the dark forces behind Xian.

    Qing Mo knew she was in a bad mood, but still couldn''t help but say, "After the recent events, you should know that your Ninth Sister is most likely part of the Longevity People I mentioned before."

    The Longevity People, a race that had long ceased to exist.

    Even if Ninth Sister really was part of that race, what was the other party''s purpose in capturing her?

    "Longevity PeopleLongevity People, could it be for longevity?" Qian Wanyuughed at herself.

    Qing Mo didn''t say anything, in fact it was true that the Longevity People really did live very long to the point of making the world drool. Perhaps their blood and meat could cure a hundred diseases or prolong their own livesin the eyes of humans they were a living heavenly treasure

    But Wanyu was not emotionally stable now, he did not want to stimte her by saying this

    "Sister Wanyu, Lu Xing has woken up."

    Qian Wanyu heard that the other party woke up and temporarily left the topic behind.

    When everyone saw that the two people had something to talk about, one by one, they consciously left the room to them.

    "Wanyu, it''s good that you''re okay." Lu Xing was secretly relieved once he saw that the other party was in quite good spirits. He promised Minghui and was afraid that he had broken his promise, then he searched around the room, "Where is Minghui?"

    "Lu Xing, thank you very much for saving me before." In any case, he had definitely saved her even if she could have countered with dark spirirtual power. Otherwise, once her dark spiritual power was known to them, this squad would probably have to be disbanded and Ninth Sister would most likely be sad if she knew about it.

    Seeing the other party''s formal thanks, Lu Xing''s face turned red and he quickly waved his hand, "Wanyu don''t be like that, if it wasn''t for Minghui giving up her life to save me, I would probably be dead."

    Minghui had already saved him more than once, so it was his turn to guard the people she cared about.

    At the mention of Ninth Sister, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but raise a bitter smile, this cycle of karma, so it''s true, fter all is said and done, wasn''t it actually Ninth Sister who really saved her?

    "Lu Xing, Ninth Sister was taken away by Wood, I think since you stayed with Wood the longest, you should know where he''d go right? I need your help."

    As soon as Lu Xing heard the news, he immediately tried to get up from the bed, but he was stopped by Qian Wanyu just before he got halfway up.

    "You are not yet healed, think about it, if you have a clue, we can pursue it." Qian Wanyu was calm on the surface, but anxious in her heart, every day they dy, Ninth Sister''s situation would turn more and more dangerous.

    "Okay."

    Lu Xing thought for a night, he marked all the roads he and Wood had traveled to before one by one, specifically the ce they had lived at for a long time.

    "We are currently in the territory of Zng Empire." Qian Wanyu marked out the Zng Empire, and as it turned out, both Wood and Lu Xing had traveled almost all of the three empires, there were traces of their travels everywhere.

    Because he had no clue, Qian Wanyu nned to give the Zng Empire an inspection first.

    "What is this ce?"

    "It was after I was injured by the Death Spiritual Master and Wood rescued me, I woke up and appeared in this ce, right in our next town, there was a small deserted courtyard. I used to live there with him." Lu Xing was still a little sad when he thought of Wood, but he was now more concerned about how Minghui was doing.

    If he hadn''t brought back Wood with him maybe he wouldn''t have met Xian, and there wouldn''t have been any of those unfortunate thingster.

    "OK, we''ll go this way."

    The group set off for the next town.

    Lu Xing''s heart was filled with guilt, his face had lost a bit of weight in a day or two, he was even more silent than before, if it wasn''t for Mu Sheng who often sought him out to talk, he''d probably spend the whole day in a daze, not saying anything.

    "You can''t be like this all the time." Mu Sheng couldn''t stand it one day, he pulled Lu Xing aside, "If you still want to find Minghui, cheer up, Sister Wanyu is also sad, but she wouldn''t let herself fall into a depression like you."

    Lu Xing nced at Qian Wanyu who was currently meditating and cultivating at the side, she''d turned all her worries into motivation to get stronger.

    "I''ll try my best, Mu Sheng"

    Meanwhile, the injury on Dongfang Minghui''s back had basically healed, she had been inside the hut for some time and had gotten somewhat used to the presence of Wood.

    The other''s presence was very strong, the aura from him sometimes overwhelmed one''s breath with the heavy pressure.

    This day, just after she finished her cultivation, she opened her eyes and saw Wood standing in front of her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Wood reached out his hand and without saying anything, he carried her and walked out.

    "Wood, what are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui has figured out a little bit of his nature, she sensed that he did not have malice towards her so she was a little bit more bold, waiting until they got to the next destination, she realized that they were changing locations.

    Because of her long retreat, she has beenpletely unaware of where she has been taken.

    "I havve to think of a way to get out of here or at least let the rest know where we are."

    After making up her mind, she ran to Wood and said, "Wood, I want to go out, I want to go out, I want to go out."

    After saying three times, the other party still did not respond, Dongfang Minghui looked at him with her eyes while carefully opening the door and pointed outside, "I''m going out to buy something for Seventh sister and Lu Xing, are youing?"

    Mu Sheng stepped out and followed closely behind, like a bodyguard.

    Lu Xing''s name turned out to be useful, once they got out of the door, she turned a few corners before figuring out the streets of the town, the town''s poption was not veryrge, the flow of people seemed sparse, she found a random person to poke around and only then learned that she hade to an unknown small town in the territory of the Zng Empire, after the few times Wood changed locations, the final destination should still be a bit farther away.

    "Wood, what are we doing running to the Zng Empire?"

    The Zng Empire is where Senior Brother Li Yunan Li''s family was located, as well as the Qian Family''s home base. Dongfang Minghui thought through her head, but could not guess what was in the heart of Wood. Her only concern is that with his, Seventh sister will have difficulty finding her.

    Even if she did find her, Seventh sister would have to face the Qian Family in the Zng Empire<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading again donators, ad clickers,metators and readers! I appreciate and love all the support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 80 (1)

    Chapter 80 (1)

    "Look guys, there''s still some clothing here that hasn''t been thrown away." Lu Xing returned to the familiar hut and felt that there was something extra inside. He took a closer look and found that the clothes that had been discarded seemed to have been moved. At first he wasn''t sure but then he saw the bloodstained cloths at the corner of the door then he was convinced that they had reallye back.

    Qian Wanyu squeezed the bloodstained cloths and didn''t let go of them until they were crumpled into a ball.

    "Look at the dust in the house, they should have been gone for several days." Mu Sheng wiped the table with his hand and found a small amount of dust on it.

    "Let''s speed up the trip maybe we can catch up to them at the next destination."

    They didn''t know if Wood was ying hide-and-seek with them, but each time they arrived at a new location, the other side seemed to have left one step ahead of them and deliberately left a little trace there, as if to tell Qian Wanyu that they had appeared. They were not able to catch up with each other even though they worked day and night.

    Lu Xing was depressed, Wood''s rushing speed is no less than a fast moving beast, the other party did not know fatigue, he remembered that once Wood went on a few days and nights without rest just fine, but he, on the other hand, slept on his shoulder before waking up to find that they were still rushing about.

    This day, they walked to the middle of nowhere, in front was a vige, the few people gathered in a circle to find a dpidated house, it looked like an abandoned temple.

    "We will spend the night in this ce and continue our journey in the early morning." Qian Wanyu said, everyone had been chasing without sleep for most of the month yet not even a single person was found. It was good that their general direction seemed to be right.

    "It''s a good idea for us to take a break."

    Everyone agreed with this decision, the five people randomly found a ce to sit down, closed their eyes, and soon fell into cultivation, leaving only Qian Wanyu and Li Yunan.

    Li Yunan looked around the temple, the ce seemed dpidated, even the stone statue in the middle had been destroyed by someone till they couldn''t make out the original. It had likely been abandoned for a long time. He found some bits and pieces of wood and piled them together to start a fire, the two people sat face to face staring at the fire.

    Qian Wanyu picked up the blood-stained cloth at some point and just squeezed it in her hand, thinking about whether Ninth Sister had taken good care of herself, thinking about what bad ideas Xian was ying at and the more she thought about it, the tighter her brow wrinkled causing strong waves of spiritual energy to emanate from her body.

    "Sister Minghui once they enter the capital, they must need a ce to rest, I will let get my family to send people to keep an eye on the major inns, I believe that we''ll soon find them."

    "Thanks."

    Qian Wanyu lifted her head towards him and smiled in a kind manner.

    "You''re wee." Li Yunan smiled bitterly, despite saying that he promised to be her guardian, it turned out to he was ipetent as a guardian, "I just went out to take a look, Qin Mu and the others are still following behind, should we lose them?"

    "Let him follow."

    "Why?"

    "I need to make him see with his own eyes the time that his most obssessively pursued thing is broken in front of him, that''ll be fitting punishment." Qian Wanyu had already thought of an ending for him and Xian, since he wasn''t worried about Ninth Sister''s safety at all and worried more about this snake woman, it was better for her to not to have this good for nothing cousin.

    Li Yunan nodded his head with understanding.

    By thetter part of the night, Qian Wanyu was left alone on guard duty while the others had fallen into cultivation.

    "Miss, there are people inside this shitty ce, should we blow them out?"

    "Go in first and take a look." A clear cold voice came from outside.

    The two people''s voices immediately made Qian Wanyu alert, even Bai Rou and the others snapped out of their cultivation, "There''s someone outside."

    When Qian Zhuoxi and her group set foot in the abandoned temple, they saw five people sitting cross-legged around a fire, looking at them with wary faces. There was also a man sitting cross-legged on a wooden board, propping his head up and dozing off, he seemed to be asleep, not even raising his head to notice their arrival.

    The spiritual power from the six people was varied, some were weak and some were strong, the gap was quite obvious, they seemed like mercenaries, but at the same time not.

    "I''m sorry to bother you all, but we are from the Qian Xing Pavilion and would like to use this ce for a few hours to rest, so I wonder if you can make it easier for us." A man dressed as a servant beside her said towards them.

    They were the only merchants who owned all the flying beasts and crawling beasts around the three empires, they had an exclusive monopoly on the whole market.

    Bai Rou and the others may not be clear but Li Yunan as a descendant of the Li family of the Zng Empire, couldn''t help but raise his head and look at the woman a few more times. He had heard about Qian Xing Pavilion. The Qian Family, the Li Family, the Meng Family and the Bai Family were considered to be the four major families in the entire Meng City. He still had some impressions of the Qian Family. The woman in front of him had an arrogant expression. Although she didn''t say a word, she looked at them with disdain in her eyes.

    "You can go to that ce." Qian Wanyu turned her back on them the moment she heard them introduce themselves with the words Qian Xing Pavilion, she subconsciously pursed her mouth and pointed to the farthest corner of the ce, even the fire light couldn''t reach that corner.

    The Qian people looked in the direction she pointed and their hearts were instantly on fire. They have never been treated this way, usually if they report the three words Qian Xing Pavilion, even people who wouldn''t look at their face had to give face to their background. Forget being extremely hospitable even being slightly friendly was a must.

    Now for the first time they seemed to have met a couple of young people that didn''t know how high the sky was.

    "You"

    "Aunt Fang, since these people aren''t willing to give up a seat to us, we have to thank them moreter." Qian Zhuoxi was also angry, but she felt thating to terms with a few children was really a loss of face for her as a future heir of the Qian Family.

    Bai Rouughed at this, and the rest of them continued to concentrate on doing their own things.

    A group of more than ten people walked to the corner, it was a little disgusting that the corner was wet and messy. They took out some animal skins from their space ring and put them on the ground. They took apart the only table behind the stone statue and set fire to it to heat up the corner.

    "Wanyu, you rest for a moment, I''ll keep watch next." Bai Ruo thrust her sword into the ground like a line separating the two sides, not sure if intentional or unintentional, but the de edge was aimed at them as well.

    Li Yunan watched quite clearly from the side, he obviously felt the coldness that Wanyu suddenly showed after hearing the three words of Qian Xing Pavilion. This kind of indifference waspletely different from her usual attitude. It seemed there was some sort of story there but he didn''t want to dig deeper.

    Maybe Wanyu was in a bad mood because of the matter of junior sister Minghui?

    Qian Wanyu meditated and quietly cultivated on her own, the light from the campfire shone on her face outlining her heroic and cold features and the halo of the light seemed to also give her a touch of softness.

    Of course it was just an illusion.

    The line of people sitting at the corner stared at them secretly, Aunt Fang who was just interrupted by Qian Zhuoxi was still slightly resentful as she red. Her gaze swept the faces of each of the people, it paused for a few more seconds on Li Yunan''s gentle face, and then she focused on Qian Wanyu''s face.

    The more she looked, the more she frowned, and the more she looked, the more rmed she became!

    "Eldest Miss."

    Qian Zhuoxi was nning to cultivate for a few hours more. The closer they got to Meng City, the more she had to raise her fighting spirit she couldn''t waste a single moment being sloppy, "Aunt Fang, what is it?"

    Aunt Fang looked at Qian Wanyu then opened her mouth, she was very conflicted and really did not know how to say, could she just say that that girl''s facial shape was simply a perfect likeness of the fourth miss as if carved from the same mold? Even the softness between her eyebrows seemed to be inherited from the fourth miss.

    But Miss should have only seen that fourth miss a few times when she was a child, she''d probably even forgotten her appearance.

    "It''s okay, I must have seen the wrong person"

    The group went their separate ways in the early morning. Qian Wanyu watched them get into a flying beast and disappear into the sky. When they turned around again, they saw Qin Mu not far away looking at them intently.

    "Let''s go."

    On the other side, Dongfang Minghui had gotten used to the rhythm of Wood moving around running while carrying people, the first few times she would be shocked and protest slightly but after that she was used to it, the other party usually stood in ce and did not move but when he did it was thunderous.

    "Wood, what are you doing running to the capital city of the Purple Jade Empire?"

    Purple Jade Empire''s capital city  Meng Capital, it is said that the origin of this name was decided by the Meng Family''s prophet, they only produced one heavenly prophecy in three generations. This prophecy seemed to be extremely powerful as the Meng Family''s position in the Purple Jade Empire was unshakeable.

    Dongfang Minghui was brainstorming, she imagined the purpose of Wood going to Meng City must be rted to the other party wanting to recover his sanity or maybe he wanted to find that Meng Prophet and calcte his and Lu Xing''s future love road would not be bumpy?

    How about she go to this Meng Prophet and check her marriage rates with them too hmmm.

    "Ouch, wood, how many times have I told you, you can not be so rough, or wait until Lu Xing finds you I''ll goin to him and he''ll scold you until your ears are deaf hmph!" Dongfang Minghui scolded while rubbing her sore ass.

    Some time ago, probably because of her wound, Wood had been putting her down gently, she thought that the other party changed his ways, who expected that as soon as her injuries healed, the other party went back to usual and just tossed her casually on the ground.

    This showed one thing, the other side seemed to have his own judgment, this was good it meant there was some semnce of sanity.

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache at the sight of the hut, she did not know how an undead man could have so many dwellings, every time they got to a ce, he seemed to have some sort of room. People say a cunning rabbit had three holes, this Wood seemed to have a hole everywhere!

    "Wood, can we make a deal, can''t we go and stay at the inn this time?" It is also possible to stroll around the Meng City while doing so, she wanted to see if she could find a Blood Fiend Alliance branch or a Rose Building branch or something else that could let her leave a message for Seventh Sister.

    At her suggestion, Wood stood expressionless, not even throwing her a look.

    Talking to a person with no expression could be tiring, she somewhat admired Lu Xing''s patience, not only that, but also the ability of his to read the other party''s eyes was simply godlike!

    "If you don''t answer me, I''ll take that as a yes." Dongfang Minghui tried to take three steps and looked back twice, the other party did not respond. Until the door opened and her leg just crossed the outside he still seeemed to have no reaction. She rejoiced a little, the other leg had soon tried to step out but then she felt her cor was pulled from behind and with a small effort <em>bang</em> she was thrown backwards back on the ground.

    Wood still had the same dead face, just standing in front of her.

    "You little, damn it Wood, I''m telling you, I''m going out to buy something for Lu Xing. Think about it, you hurt himst time, he must be very hurt, I''m talking about very hurt emotionally, the best way is for you to buy a gift for him and make amends then he''ll be very happy." Dongfang Minghui pulled out a box from her space ring that seemed to be a special lubricant for men and waved it in front of Wood.

    "How about it? Can I go out or not? Can you give me a little reaction?"

    She kept talking till her mouth was dry, but Wood still didn''t move.

    The next day, Dongfang Minghui again secretly tried to go out, she was bored tossing and turning buying all those gifts in the name of Lu Xing, she had kept using him as an excuse all the time to go out and identally bought all the things back.

    She sat on the stool, and the other party stood watching her, like a security guard guarding a prisoner.

    "I really can''t understand how Lu Xing fell in love with you." He couldn''t speak and his face was expressionless, with such a dead person his only redeeming feature was probably his ability.

    Speaking of this, she thought of the previous times when Xian brought a group to besiege them, Wood had unexpectedly defeated all the people and continued to carry her to run away like it was all a joke. She felt happy everytime she saw Xian''s face twisted with anger.

    "Love Flower it''s all thanks to you."

    Thanks to her resourcefulness, as soon as she escaped from Xian''s clutches, she immediately discussed with Love Flower about a way to block her voice ability to temporarily relieve Wood from being affected by that voice of Xian''s. Otherwise she would definitely have fallen into the hands of Xian again that damn devil woman.

    "I remember there''s a potion to get rid of the sound control." Love Flower poked out its head and gave Wood a look.

    "In what ce?"

    "It was taken away from Death Valley."

    The cave where Love Flower was located had a Death Spiritual Master stationed there before, he developed a lot of strange and bizarre things, including some potion prescriptions, Love Flower pretended to be an ordinary medicinal nt and had listened to him recite and craft these weird things for years.

    "Long-term I''m afraid it''s not a solution, I think we still have to find a real prescription."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Wood this guy who could be controlled was like a ticking time bomb. If there was nothing to trigger it then all was well but if it was triggered then everything within a hundred miles would be destroyed

    "Lu Xing''s problem I''ll let him solve it."

    She fiercely put her two hands on her waist and stomped her feet viciously, "I told you, today I want to go out, I must go out."

    She has been out of touch with Seventh sister for almost a month and has been staying in these damn remote huts, how could Seventh sister find it?

    Dongfang Minghui dod not care about his expression, anyway, in her opinion, Wood had no expression to begin with, she finished, and walked out of the door. Until she was two or three steps away from the door no one came to pick up her cor this time.

    "I have to leave a message for Seventh sister."

    She walked slowly and carefully on the street, the pedestrians on the road seemed to be avoiding her, at first she did not notice anything, but then more and more people turned to her and looked like they have seen a ghost, Dongfang Minghui doubtfully lowered her head to check her clothes, everything seemed fine ah, she could not help but touch her face, there should be nothing itright?

    When she stopped, passers-by became even more frightened and ran away from her.

    "Hey wai-" Was she so scary looking? As soon as she turned around however she saw that Wood was close behind her, just a step away. Then she looked at the reactions of the others, they were obviously scared by the wood, right?!

    "Look guys that''s an undead right?"

    "The undead are here!"

    "Everyone run-"

    These conversations had reached Dongfang Minghui''s ears, and she remembered with hindsight that the undead virus seemed to havee from the Zng Empire in the first ce, it was clear how deep everyone''s fear of the undead was.

    "Wait wait, everyone misunderstood, he''s my big brother, not some undead." Dongfang Minghui tried to exin, but as soon as she got close to them, the onlookers scattered in fear and fled so fast that in the blink of an eye the two of them were the only ones left on the whole street.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, if it''s like this how can she still find a Blood Fiend Alliance branch or the Rose House?

    The first day the two returned home without sess, the next day, she began to n to go out again, but once she saw Wood following, she could not help but stroke her forehead, she walked around and suddenly nced at the lubricant she bought for Lu Xing and Wood.

    She rubbed her chin and suddenly had a n.

    Wood was obediently pressed by her to sit on a stool and let her smear something on his face.

    Dongfang Minghui had tried to learn Seventh sister makeup skills and replicate it on Wood''s cold face turning it into a big flowery face, with the light from the background, his expression and features be more distinct, if one did not look closely, no one could tell that his face was expressionless. She looked at Wood with a smile and patted him with satisfaction, "Come on, let''s go out."

    This time surely no one could recognize him as an undead.

    She went around several dark alleys, took three wrong turns, and asked a lot of people before she reached one of the busiest neighborhoods in Meng City, "Wood, this ce is quite lively, it feels more lively than Snow Capital."

    Snow Capital had two major academies, in addition to the Royal Academy, there was the Ark Academy, probably because the Royal Academy was the first of the four colleges, it made that Ark Academy''s name get overshadowed. A capital city with more schrs would be more serious than other capitals.

    Knowing that Wood would not respond, she still could not help but talk to him. They took a turn around and found the ce where one of the four great families, the famous Meng family was located.

    Outside the gate of the Meng Family, only four people were on guard, a pnquin was at the ready, and Nangong Yuntian''svish appearance before seemed almost low keypared to this Meng Family''s procession. She watched a frail man walk out of the Meng Family mansion to the pnquin.

    There was a slender girl who helped him when he was getting on. From the respectful behaviour this girl should be their family''s maid.

    "Even the maids are so outstanding, the Meng Family is really something."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but feel a little bit of emotion, who expected that just when her voice fell, the girl along with the man who was stepping onto the pnquin had paused one foot and nced deeply in her direction.

    This nce gave her the illusion of being seen throughpletely by the other party.

    Only when the sedan chair disappeared in front of her eyes did Dongfang Minghuie back to her senses, "Wood, do you think that person just now is the new generation prophet of the Meng family?"

    Maybe it really was, the Meng Family produced a Prophet every three generations, probably because the Meng Family always tried to guess the workings of heaven, their life span seemed rtively short, if they could live to half the age of an ordinary Spiritual Master they would already be thanking God.

    The heavens give you a certain power but at the same time took away something else. That was fair.

    "Maybe that''s life." Shemented slightly.

    Soon, looking at the dazzling array of things on the street, she immediately put those feelings of unhappiness behind her, and when she saw something she liked, she bought it, and incidentally happened to buy a lot of rouge and makeup powder, as well as some clothes and other things.

    Wood stood behind her without leaving a single step.

    Everytime Dongfang Minghui walked to a corner, she would leave a sign of Thief Master''s. She didn''t know if there were any disciples of his in the Empire but she hoped that Seventh Sister could see these signs. With Seventh Sister''s ingenuity, she would definitely be able to see them and understand it was her.

    "Next time I have to ask Wei Jun for something that symbolizes identity. I can''t find anyone if I want to ask for help." She thought hard, she hated being nned by her before but at the same time she also needed her help so she could only let it go and think one step at a time.

    She arbitrarily chose a teahouse that seemed to be upscale, and took Wood to choose a ce near the window. She watched the crowds shuttle below, and thought of the time she was sitting in the teahouse with Seventh sister and watching the scenery.

    At that time, she still wanted to hug Seventh sister''s thighs, who knew that somehow she managed to identally roll into the sheets with her and the female protagonist ended up hugging her instead!

    Thinking of the past, her face turned red involuntarily. Fortunately, the waiter quickly brought up the snacks she wanted. She took two bites to get rid of the charming scenes of Seventh sister from her mind.<blockquote>

    Whew that''s all for now guys, thank you for donating, clicking ads,menting, reading or even just skimming! I appreciate and love all your support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 80 (2)

    Chapter 80 (2)

    "Excuse me, may I sit here?"

    The girl who came was a very gentle girl with soft eyebrows and a light smile on her face, plus she was well-mannered and polite, giving a very good feeling at first sight.

    But, Dongfang Minghui looked around, it was not yet meal time and upstairs there weren''t a lot of people with lots of empty seats. She bluntly replied, "Girl, there are a lot of seats here, you can pick other seats, we do not like to share a table with other people."

    Wood is undead, the aura of his body is much betterpared to the real undead who have lost their minds, but it can''t hide the fact that he is undead. Since thest time the group of civilians got scared away by them, she remained careful and wary of everything, lest they cause a bunch of trouble in the city before Seventh sister finds them.

    The girl listened and looked a little lost, but still with a smile on her face she nodded to her and picked a seat where she could face them directly.

    Dongfang Minghui ate pastries and admired the view outside, but as she ate, she felt something was wrong. Wood was still sitting with a straight face, and with the unique makeup on his face, she almost spurted out a mouthful of water.

    There was also a line of sight that kept resting on them.

    She red not expecting the other party to pretend to drink water and avoid her eyes.

    But, soon that line of sight wandered back to them.

    "Wood, I don''t think this situations is right, let''s just go." Dongfang Minghui lowered her voice and said, her heart vaguely had the urge to vomit blood, it is not easy for her to go out but she kept encountering strange people it always made her feel strange. Is it possible the feng shui in this damn city was giving her bad luck?!

    She stuffed thest piece of pastry into her mouth, puffed out her face and went downstairs.

    "Ugh ugh, you guys please wait."

    The girl saw them go and immediately chased after them again.

    Dongfang Minghui wiped her mouth and red back at her unhappily, her previous good mood was gone, and what was left was full of caution, "What do you want?"

    "I''m sorry, I just feel he gives me a special kind of familial feeling, I want to make friends with you" The other party was carefully looking at Dongfang Minghui as she spoke, as if afraid she would be angry.

    What the fuck!?

    Dongfang Minghui took a long time to react to what the other party was saying, she looked at Wood, and then looked at the girl''s eyebrows, eyes, nose and lips, she looked back and forth many times, these two look nothing alike ah.

    "Sorry, we still have things to do, let''s go first."

    She turned around and walked away quickly, damn, looking at the girl''s young age, she shouldn''t be the wife of Wood or something right? Rather more like his daughter but the two of them do not look alike?

    "Aiya wait do not rush to go ah, where do you live, do you want to go to our house as a guest?"

    The two people quickly left and walked for a long time. Dongfang Minghui turned around to look and no one followed so she slowed down. The pastry before was gurgling in her stomach from all the running, "Wood, did you run back to Meng city because it''s your hometown?"

    If you say that Wood is dumb that was wrong, the other side is obviously smart, tactics like transferring the tiger away from the mountain to loot the treasure, a crafty rabbit having three burrows and whatnot were showcased all the time. Even she as a modern world person might not be as cunning as this undead.

    His fatal w was that he could not express anything

    "Wood, what did you bring me to Meng city for?" She and Wood had never met, the other party seemed to have regained his senses, even if he wanted to bring someone it should be Lu Xing, not her ah.

    "But it''s not right either, how exactly did you regain your sanity from Xian''s voice control? Or is there an hourly limit to voice control for you, and you can recover once the time limit is up?"

    She returned to the house and kept thinking about it then started to simply refine some potions again, the remedy for the undead seemed to be useless.

    Return Town is just the beginning, she had to find a way to collect samples from the undead.

    She suddenly shifted her gaze to Wood, looking at him excitedly, the more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was, Wood was definitely one of the strongest among the undead, "Hey, isn''t this a ready-made one hehe?"

    Wood took a step back for the first time and turned around with his back facing Dongfang Minghui.

    "Hey, Wood, I''m talking to you, for the sake of Lu Xing, for the sake of all mankind, contribute a small sample to me, okay?"

    As a result, no matter how much she begged the other party didn''t care.

    Dongfang Minghui slumped on the table in disappointment and fell asleep.

    "Ugh, Wood, where are you going?" She woke up from the bumps, and she opened her eyes to see a huge iron box against her face. She raised her head with difficulty and found that the moon was beautiful and the surrounding area was dark so she couldn''t see the road signs at all.

    She yawned and tried to go back to sleep.

    Suddenly she heard a wolf howl, scaring her so much that she woke uppletely with a jolt.

    "Wood, what do you want? It''s not because I want to take a little sample from you that you''re angry right?" The moment he got angry, he shouldn''t want to dump her body in the countryside and leave her corpse in this hellish ce, right?

    The sound of buzzing was in her ears, she understood that the other party seemed to be trying to speed up.

    "Ow"

    Dongfang Minghui was on his shoulder and it was already quite ufortable, the result was Wood taking a sharp right turn before she almost made face to face contact with a beast''s face.

    "Ahhhhh!!!!  Wood what the hell is this ce?!?!"

    It can''t be that they''d somehow ran into the magical beast forest right?

    She felt the other side skipping across, jumping, flying up and even more while she got thrown around on his back.

    After a sharp <em>bang</em>, she heard a few whimpers and the other party seemed to have defeated a magical beast.

    After that, he sped up again, and they spent the whole night running around the mountain, incidentally solving several magical beasts that ran out of nowhere, she frankly was so ufortable she wanted to die.

    Until dawn, she sawyers of softly stacked peaks, a mountain range that stretched on and on, like a picture scroll.

    "Wow."

    She eximed, "This doesn''t seem to be Meng city, we''re not in some strange ce again, are we?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt that the world was about to copse, she just left a special imprint on the street yesterday waiting for Seventh sister to find it. Who expected that the other party did not say a word before shifting to another location. Fuck, ording to Wood''s speed, Seventh sister will not be able to find her in this life ah!

    Wood''s feet quickly went in the direction of the mountains, she was uninterested and kept tapping the iron box behind him, but she did not dare to open it, she remembered once in a small town, they stayed a few days and she idly wondered what he had in the iron box, she tried to open it but got found by Wood.

    That kind of look as if he was going to kill her at the very next second she never wanted to experience it again.

    In her idle boredom, the other party''s footsteps suddenly stopped, "Wood, are we at the destination?"

    Wood didn''t say anything, but she heard another voice.

    "What kind of person dares to trespass into the back of the Qian Family?!"

    She jerked her head up straight and looked back, the other party was wearing the special clothes of the Qian Family, and there was a circle with the word Qian written on his chest, it was really someone from the Qian Family! Before she had a chance to say anything, Wood rushed straight over and injured the person who stopped them with his fist.

    Like lightning, he rushed into the back of the Qian Family''s home with her!

    "There''s an outsider intruding!" The man fell to the ground vomiting blood, he could not get up and all he saw was a silhouette scurry past, the speed was unimaginable, he released the re in his arms before slowly falling down.

    Along the way, other people tried to intercep them but they got beaten easily by Wood.

    God help me ah! This crazy Wood was taking her straight into the Qian Family''s forbiddennd! Such arge piece of mountain was considered the Qian Family''s private property and thisthis was considered the forbiddenndforbiddenndforbiddennd!!!!!

    "Wood, you have to be merciful, please be merciful!" Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, she felt that now it''s all over. Wood was going to cause a big disaster and Seventh sister hadn''t even had time to meet the Qian Family before she caused such a big obstacle for her.

    How would they meet each other in the future like this ah?

    Wood didn''t respond as usual, he rushed forward all the way, as if something was calling him at the end of the road.

    At the same moment, Qian Wanyu and Li Yunan also arrived at Meng city. Everyone was having discussions about amodation, Qian Wanyu and Bai Rou were both adamant about staying at the inn, Situ Hao, Mu Sheng and Lu Xing all said it didn''t matter, it didn''t matter where they stayed, they had stayed in dpidated huts all the way anyway.

    "Wanyu, since we have arrived in Meng city, should we at least let me, the host, entertain our group?" Li Yunan was in a very good mood, probably because he was about to go home for the first time in a long time and he wanted to introduce this group of teammates to his family.

    "Naturally, when we have rested enough tomorrow, you can take us to the best restaurant in Meng city for a meal." Qian Wanyu''s implication was that they should rest today and then rx tomorrow.

    This journey had made them more familiar with each other, Qian Wanyu had more or less figured out everyone''s personality. Li Yunan also didn''t want to have too much of a stiff atmosphere and agreed, "Okay, we''ll listen to the captain, however the captain wants to arrange, I will do."

    "You go back first."

    Li Yunan insisted, "Even if you do not want to live in my house, at least our family inne on, it would be too much to refuse again."

    "In that case, lead the way."

    Situ Hao was already a little impatient.

    They arrived at the most lively and prosperous neighborhood of Meng City, even at night, it was still crowded and the people staying in the inn were registering their entry. Li Yunan brought them to thergest inn owned by his family, which wasparable to the Laiyun Inn of Nangong Yun Tian''s family. There were threeyers inside and threeyers outside, and several special courtyards for important people.

    As soon as Li Yunan set foot in the inn, the innkeeper who was still discussing things with the guests immediately let the junior continue the discussion for him and personally weed him, "Young master, you''ve finally returned!"

    "Uncle Nong,e, let me introduce you to a few friends, they are my partners within the academy. Today you have to go get us the bestpound and arrange for them to stay. I wille back to see them tomorrow."

    "Young Master, don''t worry, Uncle Nong will definitely help you treat them well."

    Li Yunan said a few more words to them and then took his leave to return to his family home.

    The courtyard at the back had a very good view, with a very lush bamboo forest in the back, a small house could be seen vaguely in the distance.

    After bringing them inside the small courtyard, Uncle Nong brought them tea and snacks as well, the service could be said to be extremely considerate, "Since you are young master''s friends, treat this ce as your own home, if you need anything, you can ring the bell to summon servants at any time, we will have someone waiting outside the small courtyard, and they will be at your service for your stay."

    "Thank you, thanks for the hard work Uncle Nong."

    After sending the people away, Qian Wanyu looked at the patterns she had sketched out which she found at the corners of a few roads.

    "Wanyu, what were you looking at outside? What now?"

    Lu Xing and Situ Hao had alsoe over, took a look and shook their heads, while Situ Hao frowned and said, "I think I''ve seen this pattern before."

    "Was it on the wall opposite the inn?" Bai Ruo gave him a good-natured look, they had seen Wanyue over to take a casual look.

    Situ Hao shook his head, "No, it''s just when we just set foot in Meng city, I saw several such signs on the wall, at first I thought someone''s mischievous children were drawing on the walls."

    "Take us there."

    The group followed Situ Hao and rushed out of the inn again, following the signs all the way, taking many turns and almost getting lost in Meng city.

    "Wanyu, could we be looking for the wrong ce?" Bai Ruo looked behind and it was a dead end, in front of another dark alley.

    "It can''t be wrong." Lu Xing answered in advance, "If those signs were left by Minghui, this ce seems very much in line with Wood''s criteria for finding shelter." Specifically looking for a lonely house with no neighbors around.

    "Yes! We''re about to find Ninth Sister!" Qian Wanyu was a little excited and a little nervous, she led the way through thest dark alley and soon found a house that seemed abandoned.

    "Look, guys, there is another sign here that is different from before." Situ Hao pointed to the circle painted on top of the door, in which a small person was tied up.

    Qian Wanyu smiled pleasantly as she reached out and touched the little man''s head on the door, "It''s Ninth Sister, this ce must be where Ninth Sister is being held."

    Bai Ruo sensed, "There seems to be no one inside the house right now, let''s go in and take a look."

    Everyone looked at each other, this scene was a bit familiar. The first time they thought they had found someone, they were left with an empty room. Qian Wanyu eagerly pushed open the door.

    With a loud creak, the door was easily pushed open.

    The scene inside the house was clearly visible, there was nothing around but one end of the table had a variety of trinkets, "Ninth Sister was just here."

    "It can''t be!? We''rete again!?" Situ Hao pulled his hair out in frustration. If he had said something when he saw the little signs, would they have managed to find her in time?

    Bai Ruo red at him fiercely, really this guy failed when it counts ah.

    Lu Xing looked at so the things scattered on the table, he picked them up one by one to look at and examine.

    The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t worry, they''ll be back."

    "How do you know?" Mu Sheng curiously took out a box of lubricant, opened it and smelled it, "What is this, it smells pretty good."

    "Every time Wood left, he would put everything back in its ce. This time he''s put things haphazardly, it means he''s just going out for a bit, and maybe it won''t take long for them toe back." Lu Xing said with certainty, "Wanyu don''t be anxious, let''s wait here."<blockquote>

    Woo they''re so close to reuninting I''m so excited! Are you guys excited?! They say absence makes the heart grow fonder wonder if Wanyu will just openly attack her? ?

    Thanks again to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors I appreciate all your generosity and support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    "Zhuoxi, did everything go well on this trip?"

    As soon as she came home, Qian Zhuoxi went to the main hall to look for her father, who was the head of Qian Family at the moment.

    For him to be the head actually made the rest of the Qian Family astonished.

    He was the third child in the family, not considered the most talented person, mediocre qualifications in everything and he had a gifted elder brother, the next child his fourth sister awakened three spiritual powers as a child as well. One big and one small were like pearls that made the Qian Family shine brighter and brighter in the Empire. On the contrary, he was caught in the middle, often overlooked and unimpressive.

    Among all of the Qian Family''s elders, none of them felt that he could inherit the family business. But, by some random chance, he did.

    "Father, everything is fine, nothing major happened." Qian Zhuoxi went out this time to discuss the matter of cooperation with the Nangong Family''s Yuntian Pavilion, she met Nangong Yuntian himself, and the other party offered very attractive terms, "If I really have to say anything, it''s probably-"

    "Family master, it''s not good, someone has forced his way into our back mountain, and now the person has broken into the fourth peak!"

    The Qian Family had nine peaks in the back of the mountain, the peaks were connected, each peak held a small living area, the higher up, the more difficult it was to trespass, it was a good ce for the Qian Family''s descendants to practice. Every year when the training for major families and the royal family happened they always used the opportunity to insert a few people to train with the Qian Family children.

    Qian Zihang stood up abruptly from his stool, "How many people?!"

    Being asked this question, the person who reported it was so ashamed that he could hardly speak, he stammered out, "T-Two people."

    "What!?", Qian Zhuoxi was shocked.

    "Answering the family head and Eldest Miss, in fact, there was only one person who fought, there was a woman who was carried on his shoulders and never made a move."

    Qian Zihang walked back and forth, "The four peak elders haven''t blocked him?"

    "I don''t think I''ve seen them make a move."

    "Forget it, immediately take me to see what the situation is."

    Qian Zhuoxie followed her father and hurried to the mountain.

    "Wood, what are you doing running to the back mountain of the Qian Family?" She remembered that the original story seemed to mention the source of the Qian Family nine peaks, but at first she smiled at the author''s overtly long-winded writing and ignored it therefore now she had no knowledge of the nine peaks

    Wood was carrying her with one hand and fighting the Qian Family''s guarding disciples with another hand, handling all of them with ease. Dongfang Minghui concluded from the various wailing noises around that they were not in danger for the time being.But excluding those mountain-guarding elders, these were all elders from the Qian Family who have lived for a long time.

    Dongfang Minghui was actually in despair, if she was free now she''d have bailed long ago but this Wood only knows how to do bad things while carrying her, simply digging a big pit for her to jump into along with him, "Wood, show some mercy to them, it''ll be easier to make an excuseter"

    "Who is it?! Why do you want to break into the back of my Qian Family?"

    An extremely loud voice, full of prating power caused only the Qian Family disciples to cover their ears, but even Wood temporarily stopped. Dongfang Minghui covered her ears and her mind went nk. When encountering these powerful people, with her current cultivation base, she''d get killed in a minute.

    The other party waited for a long time, but no one answered him.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head and realized that the surrounding atmosphere was awkward before she came back to her senses. She immediately shouted, "Actually, this is a misunderstanding."

    She was tired, Wood this bad guy randomly did bad things and she had to desperately to exin it for him

    She had just finished saying it was a misunderstanding when Wood kicked the Qian Family man who was about to sneak up on them and sent him flying ten meters away where he fell to the ground, spitting blood.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Wood continued to move forward like no one''s business, his goal seemed to be the ninth peak.

    "Arrogant! Qian Family disciples listen to orders and set up the formation."

    Set up the formation!!!

    She remembered that the Qian Family had a very powerful formation called the Ten Thousand ns Returning to the Heart Formation, where all things return to the origin and all thews return to the heart. This is a formation that only 81  99 people and once the formation was formed, few people in the world could escape.

    "Fuck! I hope it''s not that broken formation!" Dongfang Minghui was close to reciting Amitabha Buddha!

    Before her prayer was heard by heaven, she saw a group of people dressed in white descend in front of them, surrounding her and Wood in a circle, their silhouettes were shown quickly in front of her, she blinked, and more and more people circled around them as it got smaller and smaller with two then three circles of people.

    These people were different from the group of people just now, they all had very bnced spiritual power, the weakest was above the fifth rank of Spiritual Master. The most important thing was that the formation strength was not based on individual strength, but the whole group''sbined strength. Dongfang Minghui immediately knew something was wrong.

    When Wood saw this, he probably realized that things would get a little tricky and took her off his shoulders.

    "You-" Dongfang Minghui was so angry that she almost bit off her teeth, she immediately summoned Little Colour, "Little Colour,e out and fight."

    The fourth mountain peak had green grass and trees everywhere, some trees were towering like mountains, there was one standing not far from her, Little Colour''s vines dug deep into the ground, scampering nimbly and bound the roots of those trees together.

    "If only Mu Sheng was here." She missed Mu Sheng''s little summon that could emit poisonous smoke when people weren''t looking. Now there were so many people here it''d be useful

    "This formation." The Pig Fairy Grass suddenly turned into a small grass and stayed next to Dongfang Minghui''s feet, rubbing it, "Actually, the Ten Thousand ns Returning to the Heart Formation is extended from the Sword Cultivator''s Ten Thousand ns Returning to One."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, was this grass discussing the mysteries of formations with her? She was a formation illiterate, if Seventh sister was here maybe she could still understand some of it.

    "If you have seen that formation before you''ll know that it is actually quite simple, although the form changes the essence is the same, I see that you do not seem to understand, I will demonstrate it to you." The pig fairy grass just waved its curly tail and it felt Little Colour''s vines under the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the pig fairy grass suddenly split, turning into three nts at once, all three wiggling their fat ears toward her at the same time.

    "Pig Fairy Grass, which one is the real you?!"

    Dongfang Minghui was amazed. Howe she never knew that pig fairy grass could do transformation on top of illusions, it was simply too amazing.

    "All three are me but at the same time none of them are."

    Next, the pig fairy grass turned back into one, still remaining in its original position, "Do you understand?"

    Dongfang Minghui for the first time found the pig fairy grass quite cute, although it was actually serious now she did scrape through what it was, "Is it that those eighty-one people are actually a single person and they will eventually merge into one?"

    The pig fairy grass shook its fat leaves and went back into the space ring all of a sudden.

    At the same time, the formation unfolded.

    Dongfang Minghui thought suspiciously, "That shouldn''t be right, just now the Pig Fairy Grass meant that this formation was extended from the original, so the eighty-one of them would eventually return to one whole, they wanted topletely strangle them by the time the eighty-one of them became one.

    Her eyes swept the crowd extremely quickly.

    "There are three people missing."

    "Five people missing."

    She looked at them with dazzling eyes and roughly calcted the time. Just as she was calcting when the eighty-one people returned to their ces, Wood suddenly unlocked the iron box behind him which had been with him since he appeared.

    When the box was opened, it finally revealed its true nature, it was an instrument like a harp with many strings on it and a very neat row of circles next to the strings.

    "Wood"

    Wood''s whole body emitted a kind of light green spiritual energy with a ck thread in the middle, he moved the strings slightly and a murderous aura radiated out from the strings towards the group, the spiritual energy of the strings encountered a strong force and bounced back.

    Wood carrying the iron zither dodged the recoil, Dongfang Minghui also dodged and looked back at the big hole, "What a big hole!"

    After the formation opened, they automatically formed a protective field to block their attack.

    "Little Colour."

    Little Colour heard her call and immediately tumbled out of the mud, bringing along with it the surrounding trees and vines that paved the ground, stopping them from moving around.

    "Where did these vinese from?!"

    "Cut it off!"

    "Ding"

    Every time Wood plucked the strings, the spiritual power grew by one point, the spiritual power turned into knife marks scraping the field as he moved persistently, soon, a crack appeared, then two, then three, and it looked like a few more strokes would break itpletely!

    "It''s almost over." Dongfang Minghui also aimed at the cracks in the field and shot out many flying needles, they all bounced to various ces when they met it, "It''s so hard."

    Not only that, the boundary that was about to break had healed a little bit as well, also a lot of Little Colour''s vines have been cut off. Although the formation slowed down a lot, it was still running.

    "This can''t go on."

    Dongfang Minghui racked her brains, if Pig Fairy Grass was right, the single person among the eighty-one people who remained the same should be the person leading the formation, if she can find this person and strike, does that mean breaking the formation?

    "Wood, you''re the fastest, can you see who''s the one leading?"

    Her words just fell and then she saw Wood rushed out a long way and directly stretched out his fingers to tear open the field, in the constant circting and rotating formation he managed to grab a person. He was immediately met with a siege by all of the people around but he gritted his teeth and blocked all of them kicking the person to Dongfang Minghui''s front.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t mind, Little Colour''s vines sprang out from the ground and trapped the person''s whole body in a fixed cage, gluing him to the ground.

    "No good, Zixiao got caught by them."

    "Wood,e back."

    The formation almost managed to hurt Wood, but there were so many people wrapped around him, Dongfang Minghui was furious at them as well and flying needles shot out from the broken field, unceremoniously shooting into those who were defenseless.

    Then, Little Colour''s vines wrapped around the ankles and waist of the men, pulling them back together with Wood as they retreated back.

    A ship without the captain couldn''t navigate. With the formation leader gone, the formation naturally became chaotic.

    The formation immediately slowed down a little bit until it stoppedpletely and the people got caught in the vines and branches tying up their feet. All eighty-one people instantly fell apart.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t believe it, the formation was broken! The Qian Family''s formation was broken by her and Wood!

    "Be thankful for this grass." Pig Fairy Grass emerged with its pig ears twitching, its fat leaves patted Dongfang Minghui''s hand as it took the most credit.

    "Heh fine fine."

    But they hadn''t yet left the Qian Family territory, she was always on guard.

    If she didn''t understand the meaning of the formation, when they merged into one, she would really be powerless, so she would wait until they returned to a safe ce to treat pig fairy grass.

    Wood closed the iron box with his zither again.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, she was curious before what he had been carrying, who knew it was actually a strange-shaped zither, but the other party made it seem like some soft of treasure, "Wood, just like this you want to continue to go up?"

    "The two of you are good."

    Qian Zihang was very surprised when he heard that the formation was broken, since he took over the Qian Family that''s never happened! Not to mention the other side only had two people, he suddenly got the idea to meet them personally. Qian Zhuoxi followed him to the fourth peak.

    "What are you guysand who are you..?"

    He looked up and saw Wood looking at him expressionlessly, the familiar face made him take three steps backwards in horror, he stared wide-eyed for a long time and incoherently stammered, "Y-y-you are big brother?!!"

    "Father, are you all right?" Qian Zhuoxi saw that he was not standing still and went forward to give him a hand.

    "What?!" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t believe her ears, why did she feel like she was hearing things, big brother? Who''s big brother?

    She looked at the other party dressed in the Qian Family formal clothes with arge Qian character on the chest. The other party emitted an air of majesty and the group of people behind him were very respectful, the other party seemed likely to be the Qian Family''s head or something right?

    The girl next to him seemed even more familiar.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened as she made a careful identification, and her jaw dropped wasn''t it the same nervous woman she saw yesterday at the teahouse, mumbling that Wood looked familiar and that she wanted to make friends with them?

    So it really was an acquaintance!

    There was a meltdown brewing inside her from all these revtions

    "Is it really big brother? I''m your third brother." Qian Zihang got even more excited, he carelessly moved closer, wanting to have a more intimate reuning with Wood, "Big brother, where have you been all these years? Why haven''t youe home?"

    Dongfang Minghui was immersed in brainstorming what she should do and how to exin, before she had time to remind the other side, she saw Wood raised his other leg out of nowhere it was only thanks to Qian Zihang''s simrly strong spiritual energy that he managed to agilely dodge otherwise if this kick hit him, even he most likely would be injured.

    "Father, look at uncle, something seems wrong."

    "Hey, hey, how can you talk badly about others? What do you mean something is wrong." Just a second before, Dongfang Minghui suddenly thought of a brilliant idea, since the other party was likely to be the elder brother of this Qian Family family head, ording to the generation, Seventh sister should also have to call Wood uncle. If Lu Xing got together with Wood, wouldn''t he also be a generation above them? Aiya no, if Wood is the uncle, maybe it can help Seventh sister and Qian Family have a closer rtionship.

    It should be Seventh sister''s time to take back all her rightful things nothing could be missed.

    "Girl, I''m Qian Zihang, dare I ask what is the rtionship between you and my big brother? How did you suddenly appear in the Qian Family? And also my big brother he" After the kick just now, Qian Zihang did not dare to go closer and asked cautiously.

    The other party''s question seemed quite tricky, if she answered wrongly she and Wood would have be exposed.

    "Qian Family Master, you have so many questions, which one do you want me to answer? Also do you think this ce is a good ce to talk?" Dongfang Minghui took a wary look around, there were many people observing and whispering. She didn''t really know how to answer his words either could she say that she was taken here by Wood? Did she dare tell them Wood wasundead?

    Tsk, once the wordse out, not to mention the Qian Family, everyone else would join up to chase them.

    If Wood is really a member of the Qian Family, rushing to the Zng Empire and then the Qian Family''s back mountain was actually understandable. There were some answers to the questions that she''d been puzzled about before.

    Qian Zihang smiled apologetically, "Sorry, it was my poor consideration." He turned around and said to the girl standing proudly on the side, "Zhuoxi, first arrange two rooms for big brother and this girl, take them to rest first."

    Zhuoxi? Qian Zhuoxi?

    Dongfang Minghui was very surprised, this girl had been working against Seventh sister everywhere in the novel, but from yesterday''s behavior from her it didn''t really give her the feeling that she was as bad as she was in the book."

    "Uncle, follow this girl please."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her two more times, she felt that the other party''s voice seemed a little colder and harsher than yesterday''s, "Good."

    Once she left, Wood also followed.

    Qian Zihang gazed at Wood''s departing back with a grave expression.

    "Family head, should we inform the olddy?" A person next to him asked in a whisper.

    "No need for the time being, back then, big brother and fourth sister''s disappearance gave Mother a heavy blow, now big brother''s situation seems a bit wrong, if we let Mother know, it''ll cause her to be worried and anxious."

    "The family head has considered well."

    After the group walked out a good distance, Dongfang Minghui took a look at Qian Zhuoxi walking in front of her, and then looked at Wood that followed her, she could not help but wonder, yesterday the other party seemed so enthusiastic chasing after them, today why was she cold as frost?

    Ah women were also the same as the weather, one time hot the next time cold, no one could figure it out.

    "Girl, my uncle looks as if he listens to you a lot?" Qian Zhuoxi felt very strange, she had talked to this eldest uncle but the other party did not say a word, she could only adopt a roundabout strategy. After walking a good distance, only then did she slow down and ask tentatively.

    "For big things I listen to him, for small things naturally he listens to me." Dongfang Minghui secretly rolled her eyes, she couldn''t fall for the other party''s trick so she deliberately replied ambiguously. In truth, many times for all the big things it was Wood making his own decisions, he wanted toe to the Qian Family and carried her without saying anything or giving her any consideration

    The thought that in the future she may have to call him great uncle along with Seventh sister made her face sour up. If Wood was the great uncle Lu Xing was also a great uncle?

    Qian Zhuoxiughed dryly, "Your rtionship looks really enviable, girl, how did you and uncle meet?"

    "Our rtionship is naturally good, we have never fought." Dongfang Minghui told a big lie without blushing, she smiled and said, "Actually my life was saved by your uncle, before I met a group of people with bad intentions, they wanted to capture me, your uncle came down from the sky and fought all those people away. I was seriously injured and he treated my wounds and carried me all the way here even though I was a stranger to him"

    Dongfang Minghui finished with a giggle, in her heart she said sorry to Lu Xing. Sorry Lu Xing ah, I need to borrow your story for a bit.

    Knowing that she couldn''t get any details, Qian Zhuoxi no longer asked.

    "Qian girl, do you have a twin sister in your family or something?"

    When she heard what was said Zhuoxi was surprised, "How did you know that I have a twin sister named Zhuoyin?"

    Dongfang Minghui secretly said, no wonder! She was wondering why the other party did not mention yesterday''s matter, she really had a twin sister, "I came to Meng City before, I heard someone saying that the Qian Family had a pair of identical flower sisters, so I was curious."

    The two people chatted along the way although both still had misgivings, soon they arrived at the Qian Family home.

    A servant immediately greeted.

    "Miss is back."

    Qian Zhuoxi nodded slightly and personally led Dongfang Minghui and Wood through the main hall, through the corridor and arranged a residence.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes darted around, she looked at the Qian Family butlers and maids they all seemed very young. It seems they had all never seen Wood so theypletely treated them as strange guests. Wood did not care either as if having no impression of the Qian Family.

    "Girl, this is the courtyard where my uncle used to live before, someone has been cleaning it for the past ten years or so, you will stay here for the time being." After Qian Zhuoxi exined everything properly, a few house servants and maids soon came to attend to them.

    "Good day to the master and the girl."

    "There is no need for you to serve here, all of you go back."

    Everyone looked at each other and all retreated, but only to the outside courtyard, ready at stand by.

    Dongfang Minghui walked around the small courtyard and sensed, hey, in addition to those family members and maids, there were many Spiritual Master level people guarding behind the wall, probably the Qian Family people acting like thieves to prevent her and Wood from doing anything or they must be ying some kind of trick. She had a n for this though, she pulled Wood back into the room and forced the person to sit down. First they needed to examine the situation.

    Wood''s face was expressionless, he just kept staring at her.

    Minghui tried several times to make her voice thicker and eventually produced a deep male-ish sound, "Minghui, listen to my exnation, this is not the case."

    After she finished, she was so scared by her own voice that goose bumps appeared all over the ce, but she continued to act happily, switching between male and her own voice. The sound of chatter spread throughout the small courtyard for a time.

    Eventually she got a bit tired and stretched her back then lied down to rest.

    The person listening on the side of the wall saw the lights dim and the two people seemed to be resting, so the spiritual master secretly went to report to Qian Zhuoxi, "Eldest Miss, this is what happened."

    Qian Zhuoxi nodded, it seems that it is as she expected, the other party should be the beloved person of eldest uncle, otherwise she would not have been brought back to the Qian Family, buteldest uncle suddenly appeared when she was about to be tested by the peak masters, will it affect her n?

    "Continue to keep an eye on them and write down every word they say then inform me."

    "Yes, Eldest Miss."

    None of them expected that after they left, a few vine branches slowly retracted and returned back to Dongfang Minghui''s side, "Hah, I knew it was her own little trick."

    Today she observed the reaction of the Qian Family head closely, he did not seem to be the type that would order this kind of supervision of Wood.

    If this Qian Zhuoxi met Seventh sister and knew that Seventh sister was also a Qian Family person, she''d probably try to trip Seventh sister everywhere. Maybe she should consider getting rid of this person before Seventh sister returned, that might be better.

    "Wood, you''re a real demon you know."

    The two of them red at each other in the dark room, and she lowered her voice to a volume that only the two people could hear, "Wood, we have to find a way to go out and tell Seventh sister what happened."

    She had been thinking about it all night and didn''t expect the opportunity to be delivered to her so soon.

    "Miss! Why are you here?"

    Qian Zhuoyin pretended to have a serious face, she nced over with cold eyes, "Has uncle and the other miss woken up yet?"

    "Awake." Dongfang Minghui heard the maid''s voice from a long distance, Qian Zhuoxi really needed to practice her acting skills, doesn''t she know that they could hear her clearly.

    "Step back."

    When she returned yesterday she overheard father talking to elder sister, and then she found out that elder sister was back.

    Dongfang Minghui has some dislike for Qian Zhuoxi, had she known that this girl would be a stumbling block for Seventh sister, she would have wanted to exterminate her earlier. But now they were in the Qian Family, it was better for her and Wood to keep a low profile for the time being, "What wind blew eldest miss here early in the morning?"

    "Sure enough, it''s you guys." As soon as Qian Zhuoyin entered the courtyard, she saw Dongfang Minghui and Wood sitting together painting a very harmonious picture.

    The voice of Qian Zhuoyin was much softer than Qian Zhuoxi''s, Dongfang Minghui heard it and raised her eyes, she frowned slightly, "Qian Zhuoyin?"

    The expression on the other side''s face was also much softer than Qian Zhuoxi''s. Although the two looked the same, their personalities werepletely different. When she saw the other side''s smile, she was able to determine which of the two sisters was which.

    "How do you know my name?" Qian Zhuoyin was very surprised, and then added, "You''re quite good, you can actually identify me and my elder sister at a nce."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenlyughed, she really thought about how to get out who knew God would send her a gift, "Should I call you Zhuoyin, or Second Miss?"

    "Naturally, Zhuoyin is more friendly, from now on we are all family, I should also call you aunt?"

    "Pfft."

    She spilled a mouthful of water all over the floor and almost choked coughing dryly and pointing at Qian Zhuoyin in pain, she was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say.

    "Sorry sorry sorry, are you okay?"

    "C-call me Minghui." Auntie!? What the fuck ah! If Seventh sister knewsshe''s gonna be unlucky again.

    The other party did not seem to be older than her, and even seemed to be a little younger than her, calling her aunt was indeed a bit too much so she simply agreed, "Minghui, how do you and my uncle know each other?"

    Dongfang Minghui took great pains to tell the story of Lu Xing and Wood''s heroic history again, with a rich voice, even she almost had tears from her moving story.

    Qian Zhuoyin looked envious, "Wow, so there is such a story between you guys."

    She nodded, then said, "Zhuoyin, the teahouse dim sum we hadst time was really delicious, is that a specialty of your Meng City? You see, it''s also my first time, why don''t we go out to eat again?"

    "Minghui, it''s still too early, besides, if you really want to eat, I can ask the maids to buy it and bring it here."

    "No, the freshly baked ones are more tasty, the pastries would have cooled down a lot on the way back, they don''t taste as good as the freshly made ones, my mouth is very picky." Dongfang Minghui puffed out her cheeks, "Since you don''t want to go, I''ll ask your uncle to apany meter."

    "Minghui you misunderstood, in fact today father wants to host a feast for you guys, if I take you out, it''s a bit -" Qian Zhuoxi had some difficulties, although she was the second youngdy, her status in the Qian Family wasn''t much different from the other members, in fact she had even more restrictions.

    "Let''s go secretly and return secretly, what do you think?"

    "That-"

    "Not here, not there. Your Qian Family has so many rules, Wood let''s go." Dongfang Minghui huffed and stood up, turned around and left. Wood really followed her, as if he didn''t care if it was the Qian Family or another family.

    When Qian Zhuoyin saw that this new aunt of her''s suddenly got angry, although she was young, she was still quite anxious so she immediately went forward to pull her sleeve, "No, I was wrong, aunt, don''t be angry, I''ll take you there, okay?"

    "Are you sure?"

    Qian Zhuoyin nodded fiercely, "It''s more real than real gold, now you can rest assured."

    Dongfang Minghui knew that their words would soon reach Qian Zhuoxi''s ears but this was the effect she wanted, to secretly send a message to Seventh sister right under her nose.

    They followed Qian Zhuoyin in an upright manner out of the building, and everyone on the road yelled out after seeing Qian Zhuoyin, "Eldest Miss!"

    Qian Zhuoyin nodded, but she didn''t say anything. She acted a little bit like Qian Zhuoxi.

    "Do they often mistake you and your big sister for each other?"

    As soon as they walked out of the Qian Family gate, Dongfang Minghui felt freer and in a good mood, with Wood behind them following, he was not making a fuss. It seemed to be peaceful for now.

    "Yes." She slightly enviously came up to Dongfang Minghui''s ear and whispered, "Minghui your rtionship with eldest uncle is so sweet, eldest uncle follows you for everything, even going to the street to eat he''s following!"

    Her mother and father were very different, the two people were always busy cultivating and doing their own things all year round. The number of times their family of four sat together to eat a meal was few and far in between.

    Qian Zhuoyin could not help but sigh.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled, "He just does not like to talk, you also saw himst time, just a dead face man."

    "Yes, eldest uncle really doesn''t talk much. The first time I saw him, I thought he was going to be a little bit of a jerk."

    "Zhuoyin don''t talk about your uncle for now, let''s talk about you, so as a big miss has the family not given you a marriage? Have you fallen in love with any young master?" Dongfang Minghui acted as an elder and talked about marriage with Qian Zhuoyin in a very sophisticated manner, but of course her final goal was, "Also, your elder sister, she should be of marriageable age like you, right?"

    Once she mentioned Qian Zhuoxi, Qian Zhuoyin became depressed, "Big sister has no intention to get married for the time being."

    Aiya the result fell dead on its head.

    Dongfang Minghui know that Lu Peng liked Qian Zhuoxi, to the point of willing to fight for her, but seeing Qian Zhuoyin''s face now there was probably a story in the middle, "Hey, Zhuoyin the teahouse is actually not open yet."

    Qian Zhuoyin pped the back of her head, "Aiya, Minghui sorry, I forgot to tell you."

    "It''s not a big deal, don''t me yourself for everything, let''s go to some neighborhood of your Meng City and take a stroll, we''lle back here for pastries in a bit." Dongfang Minghui did not actually have any intention to eat, she had left her mark in the most abandoned part of this neighborhood before, she had to go again to make sure it was still there.

    "This seems good, boss, pack it up for me."

    Dongfang Minghui was a shopaholic buying whatever she fancied, only after a short strollter, Wood ended up carrying a lot of things in his hands. She obviously had a space ring, but she wanted to let Wood carry it instead as a small retaliation surprisingly he seemed fine with it.

    Seeing them acting so loving'' unconsciously reminded Qian Zhuoyin of that marriage, she was in a depressed mood, hanging her head and thinking about various things. They continued walking towards the front, she wasn''t paying attention so she didn''t even know when the person behind her snuck away.

    Dongfang Minghui looked around and tossed all the stuff she bought over to Wood. When the other side let down their guard, she immediately shed inside an alley and quickly left a mark on the wall.

    After that, she found the previous mark again, and her eyes widened at the sight of a character for seven next to it.

    "Wood, Seventh sister and Lu Xing are in Meng city!" She gleefully shared the good news with Wood, only to have no reaction from the other side.

    "Come on, let''s leave a little more information."

    Qian Zhuoyin came back to her senses and turned around and couldn''t see Dongfang Minghui and Wood, "Oops, where did they go?"

    Dongfang Minghui left another good mark on the wall, then followed the path she just took to find Qian Zhuoyin, she saw the other party running in her direction from a long distance, she immediately pulled Wood towards a vendor, "Boss, do you sell this?"

    This stall in front of her just happened to have lyre samples, it seemed to have samples of small lyres all the way to the big lyres, she looked through a few, and then saw a lyre simr to the weapon Wood used before, "Wood, this is a small version of your weapon, I''ll give it to you as a thank you gift."

    For the first time Wood seemed to show a little reaction. His hand reached out and he took the lyre in his hand, rubbing his thumb over it.

    "Hehe you''re free to buy it dear customer."

    When Qian Zhuoyin found them, she was hearing Dongfang Minghui shouting, "Do you know how many spirit stones that boss just stole from me? Even if you like it, you can''t show it, otherwise how else could he scam me like that!"

    "Minghui, uncle, what''s wrong with you guys?"

    "Actually, it''s nothing." The displeasure on Dongfang Minghui''s face did not match with her nothing answer.

    Qian Zhuoyin snickered at the side, she felt that the couple in front of her were the ones who really knew how to be a husband and wife, she looked up and the smile on her face dropped for a few moments, "Oh no, it''s big sister''s peopleing."

    Dongfang Minghui was standing next to Wood with an indifferent face, she just snuck away with Wood before waiting for this Qian Zhuoxi toe out.

    "Eldest uncle, eldest aunt."

    Qian Zhuoyin stood aside, not saying anything at all, not even raising her head when she was spoken to.

    "Your second sister is very nice, I like her very much, let your second sister apany your eldest uncle and me back." Dongfang Minghui chose the most lively ce, and even though Qian Zhuoxi lowered her voice, the word eldest uncle had a very far-reaching influence.

    In the previous generation, the Qian Family produced two monstrous characters, Qian Ziyan, the eldest son of the Qian Family, and the second was the fourth sister Qian Yiling. At the age of three, Qian Ziyan awakened wind spiritual power, and at the age of five, he integrated the Qian Family''s wind skill into his own technique and derived a new skill. At the age of ten, he killed a level four wind beast and took its energy nucleus, sessfully allowing himself to advance to level nine Spiritual Master, bing the most feared genius of his generation. He grew up fast, from Great Spiritualist to Spiritual Schr to Spiritual King and then to Spiritual Monarch at the age of eighteen.

    If you look around, there was no other person in the entire Seven Colored Continent this monstrous. Unfortunately, at the age of neen, he and that fourth sister of the Qian Family disappeared at the same time, the two people had became a scar that the Qian Family did not want to mention

    If not for the Qian Family''s deep heritage, the loss of two extremely talented children within a year would probably have been a disaster.

    Dongfang Minghui''s shouted back as she smiled slightly towards Qian Zhuoxi, "Eldest Miss, please lead the way."

    Qian Zhuoxi gave a fierce re at Qian Zhuoyin but reluctantly led the way back to the Qian Family.

    "Did I hear correctly just now wasn''t there only one elder of the Qian Family?"

    "I remember! I''ve seen Qian Ziyan from afar before, the one standing next to the girl who looks a bit strange that seems to be him!"

    "Qian Ziyan is back?!"

    That monstrous talent, who had been missing for nearly twenty years, actually returned at this time, this news started to spread like weeds through the streets of Mengdu, and of course reached the ears of the other three great ns.<blockquote>

    Whew thanks for the support as usual guys, enjoy this full chapter sponsored by generous donators <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 82 (1)

    Chapter 82 (1)

    Li Yunan rushed to the inn and didn''t even say hi to Uncle Nong, he barged straight into the small bamboo courtyard where Qian Wanyu and the rest were staying.

    "Boom."

    A loud sound rang out and the door was kicked open by him.

    Qian Wanyu, Bai Rou and the others were sitting around in a circle, discussing something. Seeing Li Yunan appear in such a panic, everyone straightened up, "Senior Brother Li, what happened?"

    "Wanyu, I might know where Minghui she is." Li Yunan had just heard the Li family discussing the matter of the Qian Family, and afterwardspared Qian Ziyan and a strange woman they were talking about, the image in all aspects had a few simrities to Wood that caught Minghui, he had spent a heavy amount of money to try to get the person closest to them at that time to draw a portrait of them, which he just confirmed before he came over.

    He was a little anxious while speaking and nced at them surprised that Wanyu and the rest were still calm as if they had long known.

    "This is" Li Yunan suspiciously went to the table, on it was a topographical map of the entire Zng Empire, in which the Qian Family location was highlighted in a circle, he stared in disbelief and asked, "You guys knew that Minghui was in the Qian Family?"

    "Senior Brother Li, we just learned about it."

    Qian Wanyu had been following the gossip of Meng City. After a month of tracking, she became more and more attentive to random news, not wanting to miss Ninth Sister again. Good thing her effort did not fail her, she went out this time and walked through the ce where Ninth Sister once walked, and identally found that Ninth Sister had left another mark in the same ce, the word Qian.

    Plus the messages about the Qian Family outside were all over the ce, she listened carefully and then identified that this Qian Ziyan who suddenly appeared was probably Wood who had taken Ninth Sister captive.

    "This mattereverything is truly odd."

    Bai Ruo couldn''t figure out at all how that undead person who was controlled by someone could leap into the Qian Family hotshot.

    "That Wood who didn''t say a word and the Qian Family monstrous talent from back then are really the same person?" Situ Hao was in disbelief, he remembered his childhood when he did not properly cultivate his light spiritual energy, his grandfather wouldpare him to that Qian Family talent. He was really curious about Qian Ziyan but unfortunately, heaven was jealous of talent and he had disappeared long ago.

    "I observed my uncle''s face today, that person''s identity should be roughly urate." Li Yunan knew the ins and outs of it best, "I heard my uncle twenty years ago said that the three empires had a rtively sensational event, a Spiritual Saint''s tomb was found, Qian Family had sent the two most likely to seed the family talents but both were lost in that battle, not only the Qian Family, even our Li family sent our monstrous talents as well as the other three empires'' major families sand royal family. Everyone lost a great number of people.

    "Spiritual Saint tomb." Mu Sheng was slightly curious, recently he listened to the Qian Family gossip and heard this phrase a lot.

    Qian Wanyu''s fist tightened, ording to Aunt Mo, the so-called Spiritual Saint tomb was simply a ruse, a big lie

    "Well, everyone, the matter of the Qian Family we can put off for the time being, first we want to know whether Wood is Qian Ziyan, the first priority of course is to immediately meet up with Ninth Sister, we will know what is going on at that time."

    "Right." Lu Xing was also eager to know what was going on.

    The group formed a circle and continued on the same topic as before, "The Qian Family is considered the top of the four families, if we attack at night or break in, it won''t work, the Qian Family''s defenses are more secure than even the royal family."

    The only thing they could do is to wait until Dongfang Minghui and Woode out of the Qian Family again, perhaps in the outside world they have more hope to approach them, but time waits for no one, they still did not know whether Wood was Qian Ziyan, if the Qian Family people do not recognize Wood''s identity he''d be imprisoned and they would still have to break into the Qian Family''s territory.

    Li Yunan looked at everyone frowning and hesitantly said, "The Li family and Qian Family have business dealings, in private we can also be considered good friends, why don''t I ask my uncle to hand out a letter to visit the Qian Family, this is the best way to find out the news."

    This method is not very good, but it is the only way they had right now.

    "Brother Li, I want to go with you." Wanyu immediately stood up.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wood meanwhile were invited back and stayed in the mansion again, the mansion was a couple of years old, many trees had grown from saplings to gigantic trees, in order to make it not look too old, it was probably renovated a few times. She tried asking the nts, "Can you still recognize the person who lived here back then? Is it the one in front of you?"

    Several trees in the small courtyard swayed their branches, "His smell is too unpleasant, no no."

    "He is though."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit disappointed, it''s probably because Wood became undead, his scent also changes so these nts could not recognize him. Of course, it was also possible that Wood was not Qian Ziyan at all.

    "Wood, if you are Seventh sister''s great uncle, what exactly happened to you and Seventh sister''s mother back then?" Dongfang Minghui could hardly imagine that this generation of monstrous talent, one of the ones who was most likely to be a Spiritual Saint had been refined into a puppet, an even more an undead

    Wood moved his feet slightly.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed it as well, she looked up and saw a group of people entering their small courtyard in a long procession, led by a woman who looked to be in very good spirits, watching her rosy cheeks, sharp eyes, and athletic footsteps, you could not really tell the other party''s age.

    She was followed by a girl who had a slightly cold face and looked a bit simr to the olddy, this was probably Qian Xianjun, Qian Zihang''s second sister, and after that came in Qian Zihang and a group of other young ones.

    Qian Zihang who had just been scolded in public by the olddy weakly said, "Mother."

    "Shut up." The olddy''s eyes were stern, and she gave a loud scolding that even startled Dongfang Minghui.

    She looked at Wood who was standing still and then looked at the olddy face, hey now she finally knows who Wood looks like, with the evidence right here, him being Qian Ziyan was very likely true.

    The olddy stepped forward, her eyes turned slightly red looking at Wood, "Ziyan, my son."

    The courtyard was full of people, Dongfang Minghui felt that she didn''t know if to continue to sit or stand so she stood up and moved a little. When she moved, Wood followed. Everyone''s eyes immediately shifted to her.

    Dongfang Minghui was in a difficult positionthis damn Uncle Wood was good at everything, but sometimes he was way too clingy! Before he was clinging to Lu Xing, now he''s clinging to her, sheughed dryly, "Uhh you guys please continue."

    The olddy looked at her up and down, she had heard Zhuoyin mention before that Ziyan was very clingy to this girl, today when she saw her, she really saw that it really was the case. Her expression was calm so no one could not tell whether she was satisfied or dissatisfied, "You are the Minghui girl who came back with Ziyan?"

    "Yes, greetings old madam."

    In this situation, she could only bow her head. At least thisdy was considered Seventh sister''s grandmother so it wasn''t exactly too shameful but the other party looked too young, she felt that the olddy was only about the same age as Qian Xianjun behind her.

    The olddy nodded lightly and her gaze turned back to Qian Ziyan, "Ziyan."

    Wood didn''t respond at all.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the olddy had doubts in her eyes, her heart couldn''t help but thump madly. The other side was still Wood''s mother, Seventh sister''s grandmother, she would not harm her own children, and she was also afraid that she could not hide the truth from this olddy so instead of hiding, it was better for her to confess immediately. She slightly hesitantly said, "Olddy can we talk alone for a while."

    "Mother!" Qian Xianjun stepped forward and called.

    The olddy''s eyes were sharp, she had already vaguely sensed that something was wrong with Qian Ziyan. She waved her hand and made a strong decision, "Miss Minghui, pleasee here."

    "Old madam, please."

    She was trying to make a big deal from the situation to attract attention but she didn''t expect to directly alert this olddy of the Qian Family, in a way with her status and power she should be able to suppress most of the people of the Qian Family from doing anything hasty.

    When she moved, Wood followed closely behind. Even back inside the house, Wood stayed close to her.

    The olddy has been observing this. Although she was happy that her most beloved son was still alive, she was heartbroken that the other side had found a daughter-inw'' and forgotten his mother, "Ziyan''s mind has always been fixated on cultivation, I have never seen him put his heart on any girl, this is the first time I''ve seen him so attached to a girl."

    Dongfang Minghuiughed awkwardly, she really did not know how to exin this strange behavior of Wood.

    "I''ll call you Minghui from now on, is that okay?"

    "Naturally, it''s okay old madam."

    The old madam''s gaze turned to Wood all of a sudden, "Minghui, you said before that you had something to say to me, should it be about Ziyan''s situation?" She knew her son best. He had a cold face but a warm heart, seeing his rtives for the first time in years he would not be as silent as this

    Dongfang Minghui immediately sat upright with a serious face, "Olddy, to be honest, about WoZiyan, what I am going to say cannot be heard by others."

    The olddy stood up with understanding and opened the door, "Take all of your people and withdraw, no one is allowed to step one foot closer without my order."

    "Mother!"

    The olddy''s face was serious and she appeared quite frightening.

    Qian Xianjun and the others had no choice but to retreat. Qian Zihang looked at his siblings and also retreated.

    Dongfang Minghui sensed that even the people outside the wall had evacuated, the vines on Little Colour spread outward until the entire small courtyard was full of vines, if someone came, she could sense it.

    "I''m sorry olddy, it''s important that I do this because this is the only way I can make sure that what I say today will not be used against us."

    The olddy nodded approvingly, she looked at Qian Ziyan, "Why does Ziyan look as if he doesn''t recognize us at all? Say it, I''m already mentally prepared."

    Dongfang Minghui picked up some key points and talked to the Old Madam about everything including the matter of Return Town.

    The more the olddy listened, the more shocked she was, especially when she heard Ziyan turned into an undead, her palm pped lightly on the table and the whole table shattered into crumbs, the anger on her body was like a wild wind causingrge amounts of spiritual pressure to emanate from her body, "Who dares to move against my Qian Family''s son and daughter!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s back suddenly tightened as she got carried out of the room by Wood, even the whole house shook a little and some of Little Colour''s vine branches were blown away from the center of that disaster, "Wood, don''t you remember that olddy?"

    This feeling of being forgotten by someone so close to you was awful, it''s no wonder the olddy couldn''t hold back her grief.

    The house shook for a while before it subsided.

    When the olddy came out, her steps were hobbled and her emotions were collected, but she could still see the other party desperately suppressing her anger as well as sadness from her clenched fists, "Has Ziyan been like this all the time?"

    "He''s much better than before."

    At least, for the time being, he wouldn''t be controlled by Xian''s voice and he wouldn''t attack people indiscriminately, otherwise with his killing powerno person would be his match.

    "Sorry, I was rude earlier."

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, was that rude? She thought the other party''s emotional control was actually quite amazing, if it were her, even the house would be torn down, "Old madam, there are some things I don''t know if I should say or not."

    The olddy gazed at her, "You don''t want everyone to know about Ziyan''s current situation, right?"

    "Yes."

    She always felt that it was weird for Wood and Seventh sister''s mother to be missing at the same time and also why the two of them in particr?

    "Why does Ziyan recognise you alone?"

    "Olddy, I can''t answer this question, but I am a pharmacist and I''m developing a potion to suppress the poison of the undead. If you trust me, give me some time and I will try to improve Ziyan''s situation."

    This is a matter that she could not escape anyway, the original plot forecasted theing of arge outbreak of undead in the future causing a sensation in the three empires, Return Town was only the beginning, if there were a few more monstrous talents like Wood who were turned into undead and controlledthey all could not escape death.

    "No wonder you have such a gentle aura." The olddy understood immediately, she sighed deeply, "Minghui, Ziyan will be in your care for the time being, if you have any requests, just mention it, the Qian Family will cooperate with all your needs."

    "Okay."

    After the olddy left, the courtyard returned to calm, indeed no one came to disturb them again, even the people listening near the wall seemed to be gone, she reckoned it should be the olddy''s instructions.

    "Wood, do you think Seventh sister has seen the mark we left?"

    "Why don''t you miss Lu Xing at all? You hurt himst time, and I don''t know if his injury is good or not. What if he gets angry and ignores you?" Dongfang Minghui kept talking around Wood.

    In the end, Wood simply turned his back.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately ran to him as if she had found a newnd, with a face of excitement and expectation she kept talking, "Hey hey Uncle Wood, in fact you understand what I said, right? You think I''m annoying, right?"

    Wood did not respond.

    She stared unbelievingly at his eyes, which were still slightly red, "Uncle Wood, Lu Xing, Uncle Wood, Lu Xing, Uncle Wood, Lu Xing."

    The other side was still unresponsive.

    "What to do." She was so worried that her hair almost fell out, she scratched her head, the urgent task was still to rendezvous with Seventh sister, let Lu Xing persuade this damn Uncle Wood to try get a little sample from his body.

    She did not expect that the next day, a group of unknown people came to her small courtyard.

    "Miss Minghui, I am Cai Qing, the maid of honor serving by the olddy''s side, in the future, if Miss Minghui has any orders, you can instruct Cai Qing to do it." Cai Qing gave her a slight salute and pointed to the five people behind her, "These are the ones the old madam sent over to protect you, I hope Miss Minghui will ept them."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    So she wasn''t free at all?

    "You guys go back to the old madam and tell her that I don''t need any of them, you alone are enough." She didn''t consider this to not be giving any face, leaving the most useful was fine if she needed any medicinal nts she could instruct her to get it.

    "Yes, Miss Minghui."

    After sending away the group of people, she couldn''t help but begin to specte wildly again, what is the olddy''s intention? Could it be that she was putting people inside the courtyard to spy on her?

    The Li family handed over their invitation and came to visit three dayster.

    Qian Wanyu pretended to be Li Yunan''s personal guard dressed in ck male clothing, but her face turned more and more cold.

    For this matter, Li Yunan did not talk in detail with his uncle Li Wanqing, only saying that will bring a person into the Qian Family with him.

    Therefore, when Li Wanqing inadvertently nced at Qian Wanyu, he immediately stopped and frowned deeply, "Yunan, is this the girl you mentioned you were bringing to the Qian Family to save your junior sister?"

    "Yes, uncle, it''s the one I mentioned yesterday."

    Hearing Li Yunan''s exnation, Li Wanqing''s eyebrows knitted together, he could not help but feel in his heart, damn this was too simr, he wanted to speak but stopped, he moved his mouth and finally pulled Li Yunan aside, "Yunan, where is your friend from, are you clear about her background?"

    "Of course I''m clear." Li Yunan recalled the day when he first met Dongfang Minghui and Dongfang Wanyu in the town, "Uncle, you are asking this nowdo you think there is something wrong?"

    "Do you know that your good friend and the Qian Family''s long missing fourth daughter almost look like they were carved out of the same mold? Look at her cheeks and hands, it''s exactly the same as the Qian Family olddy, if you say she and the Qian Family have nothing to do with each other, I definitely do not believe it."

    Li Yunan listened with his jaw dropped, Wanyu did seem to have the surname Qian, he previously thought it was a coincidence, after all, the empire had many people with the surname Qian it wasn''t just the Qian Family, "Uncle, she and that fourdy do they really look so simr?!"

    "Definitely, they look way too simr"

    Qian Wanyu stood by the side and did not move, she saw Li Yunan''s uncle kept staring at her, she guessed that her Qian Family identity will soon be unable to remain hidden. Even Aunt Mo when she broke into the Dongfang house that night, the first time she saw her, she also hugged her and cried.

    "Uncle, why don''t I let her go back first for today." Li Yunan still couldn''t figure out Wanyu''s true identity, he was a little worried that Minghui wouldn''t yet be rescued and Wanyu would suddenly ride into the lion''s den, then he''d be truly helpless.

    "Wait." Li Wanqing stopped him, he thought carefully, "I think you should bring your friend, if the Qian Family people themselves recognize her, we could be considered a big help, after this you should remain close friends with this Wanyu girl."

    "Uncle." Li Yunan always wanted to be honest friends with people he disdained this kind of practice so he got a little angry for Qian Wanyu''s sake, "Wanyu, this time when we got to the Qian Family you can stay behind, don''t worry about it I will find out the news on sister Minghui for you."

    Qian Wanyu gratefully nced at Li Yunan, in fact she heard their conversation just now as well but she looked at him extremely seriously, "Brother Li, take me to the Qian Family, I will bear all the consequences myself."

    Since she said so, Li Yunan could not argue and sighed, "Do not worry, if there are any idents, I will do my best to protect you and Minghui."

    "Many thanks."

    Li Wanqing brought five people, in addition to Li Yunan and Qian Wanyu, he brought two of his wives.

    "The family head is waiting for you in the main hall, this way please, Li family head." The steward introduced greeted all five of them at the door.

    Just a few steps away, Li Yunan looked like he was in pain, he covered his stomach andy down on the ground, "Ouch, uncle."

    "Yunan, what''s wrong with you?!"

    Everyone knew that Li Yunan has always been doted upon by Li Wanqing, he considered him even more important than his own life, after justing to the Qian Family and walking a few steps he suddenly fell to the ground, the servant was almost scared out of his wits.

    "I-uncle, am I poisoned?" Li Yunan also was a great actor immediately making his face red and making people believe his act.

    "Quickly go call a pharmacist." Li Wanqing let out a lion''s roar, shaking people''s eardrums with his shout.

    "Li family master wait for a moment, this ve will go get one." The steward was also afraid that something would happen to Li Yunan, if something happened to him at the Qian Family while he was herehe was probably in a lot of trouble.

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of the fact that everyone was swarming around Li Yunan and she quickly dodged into the bushes. She had studied theyout of the Qian Family mansion but couldn''t figure out where they had ced Ninth Sister and Qian Ziyan.

    "Wanyu, you and Minghui were double cultivators*, quiet your mind to feel what direction she is in." Qing Mo urged.<blockquote>

    *Double cultivation just means sex, so in this case he means sexual partners</blockquote>

    Once the servant came back to his senses, he might have to report the matter to the main family. They didn''t have a long time for this charade.

    "Yes."

    She guessed whether she could find her or not. It depended mostly on her luck. The Qian Family was an ancient family with a deep heritage. Their houses were also quite old. She heard about the Qian Familys attitude towards children before, they all mostly lived independently from the main family within thepound and she guessed it correctly. One of these must be the one Qian Ziyan lived in.

    Since those listening to the wall disappeared in the courtyard, she was much more rxed. Every day she took out the potions to refine one or two. After she left Caiqing, she would talk non-stop with the wood.

    "Uncle Wood, when will we find Seventh Sisters."

    Her patience was almost gone. She felt that she could keep dreaming of Seventh sister at night. Unfortunately, Seventh sister did not talk to her. She seemed very angry and terrible, "Uncle Wood give me a sample."

    As soon as she finished talking, she felt someone broke into the small courtyard, "Who?!"

    The vines covered the ground and attacked the person, tying her firmly from all directions, and pulling her up.

    "It''s alrght I''m a nice person so I won''t get angry with you if you tell me but if you piss me off I''ll-" She turned around and her eyes almost fell to the ground, "Seventh sister?!"

    Qian Wanyu held back herugh, and asked a little curiously, "What will happen if I piss you off?"<blockquote>

    They''ve finally met up!

    Thanks to generous donators, ad clickers, readers andment<3 Your support is appreciated as always.</blockquote>

 Chapter 82 (2)

    Chapter 82 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui pinched herself, ouch, she was not dreaming! She hugged Wanyu fiercely, her eyes were slightly red with tears at the corner of her eyes, "Seventh sister, Seventh sister, Seventh sister."

    Little Colour couldn''t stand this lovey dovey scene and took the initiative to loosen the confinement of Qian Wanyu, Qian Wanyu with her hands free returned the hug and deeply in her scent from the nape of her neck, "Here, I''m here."

    For a whole month, she stayed with Uncle Wood every day who did nothing besides staring with a nk face and not speaking, anyone would go crazy from that sort of lonesome experience, she had no idea how Seventh sister and the rest managed to find them.

    "Seventh sister, I miss you."

    Qian Wanyu felt the dampness from her clothes, her hole heart seemed to be twisted by a hand, she gently stroked the other''s long hair not saying anything.

    "The Li family is grand hmph, a small guard actually intruded into my son''s courtyard." Suddenly the olddy''s powerful aura spread out and shocked the room full of people into immobility, especially Dongfang Minghui, whose cultivation level was the weakest she almost kneeled on the ground from the pressure.

    She felt the spiritual power pervading every corner of the courtyard, and she almost fell to her knees under the spiritual power intimidation.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her wrist, resisting the huge spiritual power while transmitting back her own spiritual power.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui felt a chance to catch her breath, she immediately shouted.

    "Old madam, it''s all a misunderstanding."

    "Humph."

    The olddy snorted lightly, the stone table nearby shattered into crumbs, Dongfang Minghui was shocked, it turned out that the most fearsome existence within the Qian Family was none other than this olddy

    Qian Wanyu pulled her behind with an expressionless face, "Come out and fight if you have the ability."

    The moment she set foot in the Qian Family, she was already prepared for all kinds of fights.

    "What a crazy kid." The olddy hadn''t seen anyone who dared to shout at her for a long time, she didn''t want to show her face, but she appreciated her opponent''s guts as well as her calmness, she appeared next to Dongfang Minghui and with a light palm push she sent Qian Wanyu flying.

    "Pfft."

    "Seventh sister!"

    "Just now you dare to pick fights in the Qian Family''s territory." As an elder, teaching a junior a lesson shouldn''t havee to this but when she saw the other party hugging her nominal daughter-inw'' and her silly son doing nothing, she wanted to teach this person a lesson for Ziyan.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to go over to see how she was doing, but she was unable to move after being gently held by the olddy, her tears started welling up in her eyes.

    Being so beaten, Qian Wanyu''s head of ck hair fell to the sides and came undone, gritting her teeth, she still stood up, her water thunder whip hit the ground with a crackling sound, "Come again."

    "You''re a girl? Hmm? F-fourth?!" The olddy felt like she couldn''t breathe all of a sudden.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her coldly.

    "Seventh sister, are you all right?" Dongfang Minghui managed to break free while the olddy was in shock and dashed over to Wanyu''s side to wipe the blood off the corner of her mouth, she was a little fired up and furiously started using, "Old Lady how can you just hit someone for no reason." Not to mention it''s your own granddaughter too

    She didn''t even have time to exin before the other party suddenly appeared and struck out like lightning.

    The olddy ignored her usations and walked towards her step by step, then she hook her head and muttered to herself, "You are not the fourth girl, who are you? Howe you look the same as fourth girl?"

    "Pfft." Qian Wanyu spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Dongfang Minghui was terrified, she immediately pulled out many life-saving pills from her space ring, quick heart rejuvenation pills and so on, she hurriedly found the strongest one but before she could feed it into Seventh sister''s mouth it was snatched by the olddy who pressed her fingers on her palm to check her pulse, "You were seriously injured before and didn''t treat it properly?"

    Qian Wanyu tried to shake off her hand, but found that she could not break free, "Let go!"

    "When did this happen?!" Dongfang Minghui asked anxiously, did Seventh sister search for her all the way here with injuries the whole time?!

    "It''s been at least a monthif you don''t treat yourself now, your advancement down the road will be affected." The olddy regained herposure, looking at the other party who seemed as though she was cut out of the same mold as the fourth girl, she regretted striking without checking first.

    "Seventh sister, the olddy is right." Dongfang Minghui med herself, if not for her getting kidnapped by Wood and causing her to go mad with worry she wouldn''t have ended up like this, she really was a dead anchor dragging down Seventh sister.

    "Let go." Qian Wanyu was still extremely cold to the olddy.

    The olddy, however, did not care at all, she looked at her obsessively, as if she was looking at someone through her, "Even the way you lose your temper is like fourth girl, can you let me look at your shoulder?"

    Although she was asking, the olddy''s attitude seemed to not take no for an answer as she grabbed Qian Wanyu''s sleeve and tore it revealing her a round patch on her shoulder.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her face, she always nibbled on that ce whenever she and Seventh sister were having sexaiya so shameful, it was actually a birthmark there?

    "Really, Fourth girl actually left us a daughter!" The olddy looked a little crazy, they had finally found the son and the daughter although she herself was not yet found, they had met the granddaughter, who even inherited the same excellent potential as her.

    Qian Wanyu shook off her hand and sat against the wall again.

    "Seventh sister, your injury has to be treated, stop dying!" Dongfang Minghui was tough for once, she raised her head and looked at the olddy, "Olddy, can Seventh sister stay here for a while to recuperate?"

    "Naturally she can." The old madam was confused by her question, especially when she saw the other party looking at her with aining look, the old madam immediately shouted, "Cai Qing, quickly go and invite the pharmacist."

    "Yes, old madam."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui saw Cai Qing appear it was clear how the olddy knew what had happened so quickly, really this girl was sent to keep an eye on her.

    "I just need Ninth Sister" Qian Wanyu didn''t want to ept the other party''s favor at all, especially the favor of the Qian Family people.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui helped her into the room and made her lie down, "Seventh sister,ter I will give you a full body examination, tell me the ces where you are feeling any pain, you must be truthful and not hide anything no matter how small."

    Qian Wanyu was in a good mood for no reason when she saw her serious face, "Good, I can''t wait for Ninth Sister to do a full body checkup for me hehe."

    When she saw the hand that was drawing circles on her wrist, Dongfang Minghui reacted quickly and realized what Seventh sister was implying. When did Seventh sister be so bad? Everything always linked back to thoselewd acts.

    She felt that her thoughts were bing more and more impure from seventh sister''s influence as well.

    Hesitantly, the olddy came into the room and agreed, "Indeed, you need to check properly to make sure no internal injuries are left."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face became even redder.

    "Old madam, I don''t like to have people inside the room when I examine, if you can, please move outside, Ziyan go outside too." Dongfang Minghui was slightly surprised when Wood who had seen Seventh sistering actually knew enough to not attack or follow her. It seemed that there was a lot of progress.

    The olddy was secretly d that she had only used a lightyer of force, or else this granddaughter she had just found would have been ruined by her own hand. But looking back carefully, the other party''s nature really was a carbon copy of the fourth girl, they were both uncaring and arrogant as well as extremely stubborn in their beliefs.

    The olddy exited from the room, Wood stood up and turned around away from the room, who knows what he was thinking about but he just stared nkly into the distance.

    "Ziyan, you''re back and so is the fourth girl''s daughter, where is the she do you know?" The olddy sighed to herself.

    Dongfang Minghui followed the method she used normally to seriously check'' Qian Wanyu''s whole body, "Seventh sister, does it hurt here?"

    At first, Qian Wanyu could seriously answer her, "No."

    But the more she went back, the more immodest the other party became, Dongfang Minghui''s heart was in turmoil and she couldn''t keep her hands still.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Ninth Sister, my whole body examination has been thoroughly examined by you, find any problems?" Qian Wanyu looked at her with a knowing smile, she loved the shy look of the other party, if not for it not being the right time, she really wanted to push her down and give her an examination'' as well

    Dongfang Minghui red at her, "Seventh sister, seriously, do you know how badly you are hurt?"

    She used her spiritual power to dive into Seventh sister''s body and saw that several of her meridians were broken but she still looked indifferent so Minghui got a little angry, but she couldn''t get truly mad at her so she grumbled and pouted, "Seventh sister, I''m worried about you."

    Qian Wanyu put her clothes back on, reached out and took her into her arms, lightly soothing her, "These are all minor injuries, you just need to promise Seventh sister that you''ll double cultivate with meter and the injuries will naturally heal."

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    Seeing the smile in the other party''s eyes, she realized that she had fallen into the Seventh sister trap she had just acted as if she wanted it extremely badly as well so she immediately covered her face and stomped her feet in anger, "Seventh sister, you''re so bad."

    After the two of them quieted down, they snuggled up to each other.

    "Ninth Sister, just now when you learned that I am the descendant of the Qian Family, why did you not seem surprised at all?" Qian Wanyu had just finished speaking when she felt the body in her arms stiffen for a moment.

    Dongfang Minghui was indeed shocked at the sudden questioning, she still remembered thest time Seventh sister tested her before and almost got scared out of her wits, "Isn''t Seventh sister called Qian Wanyu? If it''s not the Qian Family then who else is it?"

    This cunning little girl.

    "You are also called Qian Minghui, are you also a Qian Family person, hmm?" Qian Wanyu didn''t intentionally pick at her answer, since the other party still wanted to hide it, she would give her the opportunity to hide it until she confessed it with herter.

    The traditions was to take the husband''s surname, it turns out that she was fooled into changing her surname by Seventh sister when she came to the Royal Academy, Dongfang Minghui thought about it and couldn''t help but feel amused, at that time she was extremely afraid that Seventh sister would break her neck in a fit of anger, nowadays, even if she stretched her neck to Seventh sister''s hand, the other party was afraid to even pinch it too much.

    "Seventh sister, will we always be like this?"

    Without those harems, just the two of them, in and simple, promoting themselves and fighting together until the end of their life.

    Qian Wanyu curled up a strand of her hair and yed with it, "Yes."

    She would sweep everyone in front of Ninth Sister and then take her to live the life they want, a simple quiet life. Thereforethis Qian Family''s trial she must go.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware that it was only because of her that Seventh sister made up her mind to ept the Qian Family and use it to make herself even stronger so as to be able to protect her from the growing number of threats.

    "Ninth Sister, get up, let''s go meet the olddy."

    "Okay."

    The first thing that Dongfang Minghui thought of was the nine peaks of the Qian Family, even Uncle Wood had lost his memory had wanted to climb the peaks. There must have been some hidden treasure inside the peaks.

    If Seventh sister could get the ancient heritage of the Qian Family, her strength should be even stronger than now.

    "Olddy, let''s talk."

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to see a light shining from Seventh sister''s body as she turned into that radiant Female Protagonist again.

    Since it was not convenient to listen to their private talk, Dongfang Minghui nodded towards the olddy, "Wood, let''s go, I will take you to Lu Xing."

    Once he heard the word Lu Xing, Wood really moved.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised, it was as if this Great Uncle Wood was bing more and more flexible and more and more perceptive of the outside world, this change was a good thing.

    After the two walked a little further away, Qian Wanyu gave a mocking smile and said seriously, "I am Qian Yiling''s daughter, I came back to take back everything that originally belonged to her."

    The olddy seemed to see her daughter again back to the time when that bratty girl was only a teenager, she had boldly ran to her at that time and said, "Big brother only cares about cultivation, he forgets everything when he cultivates, not to mention the Qian Family duties. Second sister and third brother are not as talented as I am, they will never be able to surpass my cultivation in this life either, so I want to be the next generation of head of the Qian Family!"

    The same arrogant aura and even the same look.

    The olddy suddenlyughed out loud, very good, this was indeed the daughter her fourth sister gave birth to, but she still said without mercy, "You are too weak!"

    Compared to the strength shown by the fourth girl at this age, this little girl in front of her was really too weak.

    Qian Wanyu did not deny it, she justified herslef, "I was born without a mother''s love and without a father''s love, I don''t even know who I am, everything I have today is something I earned with my own two hands so I will also rely on myself in the future."

    "How do you want topete with the other juniors?"

    "I heard that the Qian Family will have an opportunity for the heir to enter the Mountain Peaks in three months?"

    The olddy didn''t promise anything but looked her up and down, "You have awakened three spiritual powers like your mother, you are a three system Spiritual Master?"

    "I am."

    Qian Wanyu released three colors of spiritual energy representing various attributes for the other party to see, one intense earthy yellow, one tyrannical purple, and one light cyan wind that she had just awakened before arriving at the Qian Family.

    Qing Mo had said that she was a true five element spirit body, a rare sight in a hundred years. In truth, she was a five system spiritual master capable of using all five elements!<blockquote>

    Wooot our girl Wanyu!!!

    Thanks for the support,ments, donations and ad clicks as usual everyone stay safe!</blockquote>

 Chapter 83 (1)

    Chapter 83 (1)

    Qian Wanyu''s words meant that she wants to get a ce in the back of the mountain as a non-Qian family member.

    This kind of arrogance made the olddy feel surprised.

    "I can give you three months of preparation time."

    "Two months will do."

    Since that day after discussing with the old madam, she dispatched Cai Qing to personally pick up Situ Hao and the rest from the Inn.

    "We''ve arranged a ce for the friends of Third Miss to stay."

    Bai Rou, Situ Hao and the others were confused by the olddy''s words, what Third Miss? They looked at each other.

    Qian Wanyu had however, stepped forward and said, "Thank you for the old madam''s arrangement, but I don''t think it''s necessary, in these two months, I will cultivate with them and enter the examination together, this ce is fine so I won''t bother the old madam."

    Mu Sheng stared at Wanyu curiously wondering what their rtionship was. The old madam and Wanyu they both gazed at each other before the old madam assented.

    "Good."

    The olddy gave her a deep look and left after allowing Cai Qing to take care of things in a huff. Qian Wanyu did not want to specte on the other party''s thoughts, for her, the whereabouts of Qian Yiling was still unknown and she''d lost the trace of even that Aunt Mo who found her before. The Qian Family''s training opportunities she of course had to take advantage of, as for who liked or disliked her what does it have to do with her?

    Cai Qing also took the initiative to retreat.

    "Little Minghui, what''s happened?" Situ Hao didn''t know about the details. When the Qian Family came to pick them up they were almost scared out of their wits. It seemed to them that they were trying to kidnap them, fortunately the girl who took the lead was quite reasonable.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth to exin, she really did not know how to exin but she really wanted to spit at this constant plot change of events. The original plot had Seventh sister storming the Qian family but the actual result ended up being the brother inw storming the family first!

    Lu Xing didn''t even have time to ask anything, as soon as he arrived, he felt Wanyu''s gaze shift to him as he slowed down and approached hesitating to take the initiative to ask for forgiveness.

    "Wanyu, Qian Wanyu, you are both form the Qian Family?" Situ Hao was still concerned about the words of the olddy''s mouth just now, the third youngdy she mentioned he had a bold guess

    "Could it be that the two of them came were just pretending to be the Qian Family people and the olddy trapped them here on purpose and mistakenly recognized your identity?"

    If that was the case, there would be no coincidence.

    "What is this training?" Bai Ruo''s only concern was this.

    "Is Sister Wanyu nning to put us through her demonic training?" Mu Sheng still remembered what she had said before, he felt more power in his whole body and wanted to fight to try out his strength as well.

    Qian Wanyu saw that they had a lot of questions that they wanted to ask. The actual fact is that they were all too hard to answer in a few sentences so she had to answer patiently one by one. As for her identity, she learned from the mouth of Aunt Mo, in addition to her surname, and her powerful mother, the incident regarding that year''s Spiritual Saint tomb exploration she happened to also know a few of the details. As for specifics, Qian Yiling had likely not told anyone.

    In the past, this surname was as insignificant as the Dongfang family''s to her. She did not know the Qian Family, and the Qian Family did not know her.

    This time, if it wasn''t for Ninth Sister, she wouldn''t have bothered to reach out to them at all as can be seen by her attitude towards the olddy.

    "Seventh sister, I support you." Dongfang Minghui had blind confidence in her, no matter how hard the test for the Qian Family was, Seventh sister could definitely pass it.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "Except for Senior Brother Li, our whole team is good to go, since it''s a fight for qualification, I hope we can all go all out to fight. When we get the qualification we can go to the back mountain of Qian Family mountain together."

    Qian Family training sessions always included some children not from the Qian Family so it naturally meant others could join.

    "Seriously?!"

    Situ Hao''s eyes couldn''t help but glow, the Qian Family''s training ce, the outside world had a lot of spection about this, but because the people who entered the ce have to abide by the Qian Family rules and not spread the content of the training outside, many people had no real idea of what it entailed. Many people passed on all sorts of rumors, even his grandfather often kept saying that if he had the opportunity he had to go at least once, he said it all the time while he was training until his ears copsed but didn''t manage to get a spot for the Situ Family.

    "Right. It''s not up to me to decide whether you can qualify to enter the mountain for training, it''s up to your own skill."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at everyone''s eagerness to try, and the battle spirit in her heart grew a little more, she nced at Lu Xing who was standing next to Wood, the two were like two dead people who wouldn''t move staring at each other.

    She quietly walked over and gave Lu Xing a light push from behind.

    "Ouch!"

    Lu Xing was thinking carefully about how to face Wood but suddenly his body involuntarily leaned forward, Wood naturally stretched out his arms and caught him in a full embrace.

    "Hee hee, Lu Xing ah."

    Dongfang Minghui seeing these two people who both don''t speak yet still understand each other was quite anxious to try mend their rtionship, "Aiya, big uncle Wood I''ll borrow Lu Xing from you."

    She pulled Lu Xing''s hand, but the result was she did not manage to pull anything. She looked back, Wood''s arms tightly shielded Lu Xing, the eyes of his were like a predator as if he''d dash in and bite at the next second.

    "Aiya what the fuck!" She immediately let go, this damn Uncle Wood indeed had the aggressiveness of a beast, as for possessiveness, she had never seen it in an undead, could it be that Lu Xing is really Wood''s emotional anchor?

    "What''s wrong?"

    As soon as she made a scene on her side, Qian Wanyu''s attention was drawn to that sound she just made.

    "Wanyu, if he is really Qian Ziyan, wouldn''t he be your uncle?" Everyonepletely ignored the scene where Wood was protecting Lu Xing tightly in his arms, they showed a strong interest in Wood''s other identity being Qian Ziyan.

    "Stay away from him, don''t get yourself hurt again when the timees." Qian Wanyu did not forget the fighting power of Wood when he was controlled, even she could not defend herself from him let alone Ninth Sister. She pulled Dongfang Minghui over to her side, "Since the olddy has admitted his identity, he is most likely the one that the outside world is buzzing about. "

    Qian Wanyu''s attitude towards Wood was the same as to the Old Madam before, cold and uncaring.

    "But I have something to say to Lu Xing."

    "Let go Wood!" Lu Xing heard that Minghui had something to say to himself and was in an awkward position of being held down. He found that the other party''s chest was as hard as a brick wall, the more he pushed the more anxious he became and threatened in a low voice, "Wood, if you don''t let go of me, I''ll ignore you from now on"

    "Hey, you see Wood seems to listen more to Lu Xing than me! Why do you think an undead will be so choosy?" Situ Hao was a bit puzzled, at first he only thought this person was just strange and quirky but after the reveal of him being undead it seemed weirdpared to the undead he knew about.

    In Return Town, they did not expect the other side would temporarily help an outsider.

    Situ Hao rubbed his chin and suddenly said something that scared everyone, "Could he not be undead?"

    The process of undead evolving from a normal person to undead, he had discussed with Minghui, basically to the point of bing undead, their senses to the outside world and all perception, including intelligence were limited.

    If so, how could this one recognize people and go back to the Qian Family?

    Dongfang Minghui was also very curious, she has long wanted to experiment on Wood, but the other party was not cooperative, "He carries a little corrosive aura, but overall he''s much better than the ordinary undead."

    "Perhaps because he is a Spiritual Emperor, the level of his spiritual power is higher than that group, will that itself inhibit part of the poison of the undead?" Qian Wanyu always believed that since the other party was so clever as to lure them all to the Qian Family, he must be partly sane.

    The crowd felt that all of these scenarios were possible.

    "In that case, let me test if he is undead." Situ Hao took a step back and moved away from them.

    "How do you want to try?"

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui''s words fell, she saw a blinding light emanating from behind Situ Hao, the dazzling light covered the entire small courtyard.

    This is the Eye of Light, an especially effective skill against the Dark Spiritual Masters and the undead.

    Remembering Seventh sister''s dark spiritual power, Dongfang Minghui subconsciously hugged the person beside her tightly, trying to use her entire body to shield her from the light, "Seventh sister?"

    "Ouch."

    Along with a miserable scream, the light in the small courtyard suddenly disappeared.

    Situ Hao had been mmed to the other side of the wall and he miserably stood up, "You people just stand aside to watch the show, doesn''t anyone know to stop him ugh."

    It turned out that the light was too dazzling so everyone just blinked their eyes for a while, and Wood suddenly kicked the man away without mercy.

    "Pfft."

    Dongfang Minghuiughed, "Situ Hao, now there is no need to try, Wood has been kind of merciful to you, otherwise you''d probably be on the other side of the wall now."

    Situ Hao climbed up and patted some dirt stained on his body, he huffed, "Little Minghui, you''re so heartless. Who am I doing this for? It''s all for you guys. What if one day he is controlled by someone again?"

    When he said this, everyone was shocked, especially Lu Xing, who had his head hung low so no one could see his expression clearly.

    "Uh  actually he won''t be controlled by Xian for now" Dongfang Minghui saw the atmosphere had turned odd, she secretly spit out her tongue, she was so excited to meet with Seventh sister that she forgot to tell them about Wood''s situation, "Before, this Uncle Wood took me captive, he walked some distance and left Xian at a certain ce, then ran away with just me. "

    She still remembered the way Xian shouted with anger, in fact sometimes Wood also had the ability to drive people mad.

    "What happened after that?" Qian Wanyu''s expression looked slightly better after hearing that.

    "Later, when Xian tracked us, I found a way to block Uncle Wood''s hearing from the outside world, now Wood can''t listen to her summons, and a few times after that Wood was normal even after hearing it." Althoughthe ck pupils of his did always have a little reddish blood like tinge, even she sometimes stared for a long time wondering and worried if he would go crazy again.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But-" Dongfang Minghui observed their expressions and swallowed, "But the olddy knows that Wood is undead."

    She did not trust Qian Zihang and the others, she was afraid they would take the opportunity to do something so she had no choice but to pick a Qian Family that would be the most harmless to Wood to confess to and suppress the situation.

    "Well? There are still things you hid from us?" Qian Wanyu hooked up the corners of her mouth, smiling at her.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a chill, she always felt as if Seventh sister knew something, she said noisily, "There should be nothing more!"

    "The outside world''s rumor is that Qian Ziyan not only returned strongly, but also brought back a wife, what is that about?" Qian Wanyu reminded her.

    "Ahem- cough -ach-ack"

    She choked on her own saliva, she waved her hand, "Temporary temporary, Seventh sister believe me, I definitely did not want to take advantage of uncle."

    Yes, she just wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble, to wander around the Qian Family''s people, if her identity was a little lower, she didn''t know what would happen, "It''s not like you don''t know Wood can''t talk, the Qian Family''s people saw how he reacts differently with me so I had to improvise"

    "Ninth Sister had worked hard." Qian Wanyu symbolically patted her shoulder.

    Being pat by Seventh sister, Dongfang Minghui almost kneeled down, she swallowed her saliva, her eyes swept around, "By the way, where is Brother Li? Howe I don''t see him?"

    "I followed the Li family in, they either returned to the Li family or are still in the main hall." Qian Wanyu frowned, the olddy sent all her friends here, wonder if she made anything difficult for the Li family.

    "Actually, there is one more thing that I need everyone''s help for." Dongfang Minghui did not dare to continue the topic lest Seventh sister suspected something, "In fact, the outside world has a prescription, specializing in the treatment of sound on people, if you can get this prescription, you canpletely make Wood free from the control of Xian. "

    This matter, she has mentioned with the olddy, the Qian Family people were also searching everywhere for this but the night is long, she needed to find that remedy as soon as possible so that Wood could get rid of the control of that group of people.

    "Minghui, can you describe it?" Lu Xing couldn''t help but get on board when it came to Wood.

    "I can be sure that it exists but" Love flower did not remember the name of the prescription, only the effect so they had to search extensively.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone look for it."

    She''d have to use the Rose House informationwork to search out the prescription, if it is in the Yuntian Pavilion that''d be best although Nangong Yuntian was a little annoying.

    Looking at the girls discussing their cultivation ns, Dongfang Minghui pulled Lu Xing aside, "Lu Xing, there is a very important matter that needs your help."

    "What do you need me to do?" Lu Xing asked with a smile.

    She extended two fingers and waved them in front of him, "There are two things, one is about wood."

    As soon as Wood was mentioned, Lu Xing''s expression became grave, "What''s wrong with Wood? Is it not a good situation?" He even felt that the good news Minghui had just said was all to appease the rest of the group.

    "Actually, it''s like this." Dongfang Minghui had some difficulty saying, after all, she needed to take a piece of his body to study the makeup of the undead, Wood may be like this for the rest of his life if she can''t find a cure. She clenched her teeth, her heart steeled up, "Lu Xing, it is like this, you should understand, in order to refine a potion to inhibit the poison of the undead, a little sacrifice is needed right?"

    Lu Xing nodded dumbfoundedly and looked at her with an innocent face.

    "In that case, I''d like you to help me collect a little sample from Wood." Dongfang Minghui held out two fingers, her eyes slightly narrowed suggestively.

    "Samples?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him who still had a bewildered look and said angrily, "I mean I need you to cut a small piece of his flesh for me."

    "What!"

    Lu Xing jerked backwards two steps, drew two breaths, and his face turned white all of a sudden, not knowing if it was from heartache or from being scared by her words.

    She looked at him like this and thought this was probably going to be annoying. She pulled her hair down and thought for a moment that if someone were to ask her to cut a piece of Seventh sister''s flesh with her own hands, she would probably rush up and fight with them.

    "Ugh."

    What to do?

    Lu Xing was at a bit of a loss, and looking at her dilemma, he apprehensively asked, "Is the sample really that important?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded dejectedly, she wanted to do it herself, but Wood ignored herpletely, she didn''t dare to pluck the hair from the tiger''s head. If it was Lu Xing maybe the other party would agree

    "With the sample, I can refine a potion and test it on the sample to see the best reaction." Doing experiments always needed to be repeated several times, recording data until the efficacy waspletely refined.

    It was really Wood''s fault for not being able to speak so even if she used it on him directly he couldn''t respond.

    "Good."

    "What did you just say?"

    She thought she was probably hearing things.

    Lu Xing nodded in agreement, he knew nothing about potions, and he couldn''t help much with Wood''s condition. Seeing Minghui hurt her head about Wood and looking around for that remedy, he felt he was really useless, and this was probably all he could do.

    "Give me a dagger, I''ll go get the sample for you." Lu Xing held out his hand with a determined look.

    Dongfang Minghui was startled, she looked for it from within her space ring and took out a small fingertip knife, "It seems like this is all that''s left, use it carefully?"

    "Good."

    Lu Xing pinched the de and walked firmly towards Wood.

    Wood saw him and his feet turned slightly looking at him head-on as he came over.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her face, she was afraid that Wood would be angry with Lu Xing, or likest time directly kick him away. When she thought of this, she immediately shouted, "Lu Xing, or maybe don''t-"

    Lu Xing listened but did not hear, he walked to the side of Wood, reached out with one hand to grab his arm and with his other hand squeezed the de gently into his arm.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth as she watched the scene with wide eyes.

    Wood was probably unprepared for Lu Xing''s sudden action, from the moment the de crossed his skin, he did not even blink, but there was a look in his eyes that she could not understand, then she saw Wood reach out and pull Lu Xing back into his arms.

    "I''m sorry." Lu Xing''s hand trembled a bit as he held the piece of flesh samples Minghui needed, his mood was pretty depressed, his fingertips slightly gripped the knife so hard that his fingers identally got cut by the de, drops of blood flowed out from his fingers mixing with it.

    "Lu Xing, your blood is flowing onto the sample!" She really didn''t want to make a sound to disturb them, but the sample was stained with his blood and could probably change the results, wouldn''t Lu Xing''s big action just now be wasted?!

    Lu Xing came to his senses and pushed Wood away, annoyed at his carelessness.

    "Minghui, what to do, is it still useful?"

    Dongfang Minghui cocked her head and looked at the sample in Lu Xing''s hand, Lu Xing''s blood hadn''t stained it too much, after it prated inside, it was actually absorbed directly by the sample!

    She then looked at the previous wound on Wood''s arm, the wound was smooth, it could be seen that Lu Xing''s knife incision was fast and clean. The strange thing was that the other side''s wound did not have a trace of blood flowing out at all.

    "Strange."

    The undead have no vitality, does that mean they don''t even have blood?

    Dongfang Minghui took the sample in Lu Xing''s hand and walked back into the room in a daze, even when Seventh sister called out to her she did not respond.

    "What''s wrong with Minghui?"

    "She should be troubled by something." Lu Xing was not sure but he looked at the wound on Wood''s wrist with some guilt.<blockquote>

    Thanks for waiting and reading another chapter! I hope you''ve all enjoyed this one. Can''t wait for the new arc with Wanyu and Minghui back together!</blockquote>

 Chapter 83 (2)

    Chapter 83 (2)

    Wood cannot feel his inner struggle, still standing not too far from him.

    The Qian Family was ordered by the olddy to forbid any talk about Qian Ziyan in the Qian Family, if anyone was found gossiping they will be punished severely.

    "You mean Grandma sent Cai Qing to eldest uncle''spound? At that woman''s behest?" She had wanted to ask for Cai Qing when she saw that she was a good worker, but she was refused.

    Now her eldest uncle has just returned and the olddy directly threw her to the small courtyard.

    Qian Zhuoxi knew that her father was not that loved by the olddy, but the difference in treatment was too great.

    "ording to reason, uncle''s return is a joyous and congrattory event, why does grandmother want to restrict everyone from talking about him?" Qian Zhuoxi wondered, she squinted her eyes and thought about the time when they entered the courtyard and the girl talked to Grandma alone for a while.

    Grandma''s attitude has also changed since then. She has lived in the house quietly for several days, it would be impossible if it was the normal reunion to not throw an extravagant party for this sort of event. She remembered hearing her father mention that when she was a child, her grandma lost her uncle and fourth aunt at the same time and was always grieving the loss.

    "Eldest Miss, yesterday, I heard from the maids in the courtyard, Cai Qing went to the Bamboo King Inn early in the morning and picked up a few people to bring to that small courtyard, from what they said, it seems to be friends of that girl."

    Qian Zhuoqian always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t put her finger on it. She paced back and forth in the room and suddenly asked, "Where is Zhuoyin now?"

    "Miss, you forgot that since thest incident in the marketce, the master has punished her to go to the First Peak for at least a month to meditate behind closed doors."

    "Bring a set of clothes that Zhuoyin often wears."

    The gravity crushing field had not yet been perfected, and Wanyu''s group had just been sitting in silence for half a while when they felt someone approaching the small courtyard.

    "Someone ising."

    Qian Wanyu had heard Cai Qing walking today, although the other party was a maid in the Qian Family, but in the end, she was serving the olddy, her own spiritual power had reached Spiritual King level, she could walk lightly almost without sound.

    These footsteps were obviously weaker than Cai Qing''s spiritual power, but it''s not too far away, it looks like someone about to break through Spiritual King.

    Qian Family was really a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, a casually person and servant had spiritual power above her, she finally understood what the olddy meant by too weak before.

    "Stop sneaking around if you have skill thene out!"

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui opened the door of the room and a head emerged, she looked at them suspiciously, she seemed to have heard Seventh sister saying something just now. Not waiting for her to step out of the room, she saw a figure appear in the small courtyard.

    Qian Zhuoxi was shocked. Although it was not visible on the face, she still revealed a little w. She wanted to secretly observe what these people were doing in the Qian Family''s small courtyard, but she didn''t expect that when she met them she saw a group of familiar people.

    Situ Hao also saw her, he remembered her especially clearly, that day he took a nap in the abandoned temple and those strangers came the one he most "fondly" remembered was naturally that arrogant Qian Zhuoxi.

    "Hey, this girl looks a little familiar." He said in an off-key voice.

    "Heh." Bai Ruo snorted, not sure if she was mocking Qian Zhuoxi or Situ Hao.

    "Ah, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself, I''m Qian Zhuoyin." Qian Zhuoxi tried hard to dress up as Qian Zhuoyin and imitate her naive side to confuse the crowd, after all, the two of them were twin sisters, many times even her father would mistake them.

    "Zhuoyin?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her, somehow she felt that the person in front of her gave her a sense of distance, she felt that something was wrong, she scratched her head with a puzzled expression, "Zhuoyin why are you here?"

    "Minghui, I heard someone say you had a guest, so I wanted toe and see." Qian Zhuoyin pointed to Qian Wanyu''s group, "They are? Aren''t you going to introduce them?"

    When the other party spoke, she felt even more that something was wrong.

    "They are my friends, they came to my small courtyard just to see me, just to stay for a few days." Dongfang Minghui smiled and lied through her teeth, "I mentioned to the olddy that I was too lonely in the Qian Family, and you know that your uncle is still a man and cannot be with me all the time. It just so happens that my friends have alsoe so I begged the olddy to allow them toe and y with me to relieve my boredom."

    Relieve boredom?Qian Zhuoxi didn''t believe it, looking at their postures, they were cultivating.

    "Haha, really?"

    Hearing her, Dongfang Minghui smiled even more sweetly. She took Qian Zhuoxi''s wrist, and found that her body went stiff as soon as she touched her, "Zhuoyin, you didn''t talk to me about the Fifth Peakst time. What happened to the fourth peak? What about the fifth peak? You can talk to me anytime."

    The smile on Qian Zhuoxi''s face was almost unbearable, she sneered in her heart, Qian Zhuoyin you''re really good, in front of an outsider, you dared to reveal the secret of the Qian Family, she hurriedly pushed her back, "Minghui, no I''m sorry I''m a little ufortable now, since you have friends with you, I won''t bother you."

    "Ugh, Zhuoyin, if you are not feeling well, I''m a pharmacist, let me take a look for you?"

    "No, no."

    Qian Zhuo Xi was almost overwhelmed by Dongfang Minghui''s enthusiasm'', she almost fled out in a desperate manner.

    Dongfang Minghui waited until she was a long way away before she couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "Ninth Sister, isn''t it time to exin to us?" Qian Wanyu had been watching her acting, and she probably knew those little calctions of the other party, but she didn''t quite understand Ninth Sister''s reasons.

    "Little Minghui, we met this Qian Zhuoyin on the road before, how did she change her nature and be so good-tempered." Situ Hao couldn''t help but ask, feeling like he''d met a new person.

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands to exin about Qian Zhuoyin and Qian Zhuoxi''s twin situation, when she saw that this second sister was acting so strange, see just did a little test and the other party immediately cracked.

    "There must be a treasure in the Qian Family''s mountains."

    The other party''s attitude almost helped her to confirm this.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a thoughtful look, "Zhuoyin? I didn''t expect Ninth Sister to make such a thoughtful friend after only a few days at the Qian Family. She can fool even us but not you?"

    Dongfang Minghui instinctively took a few steps back and exined, "Seventh sister, it''s actually because although their faces look the same, their speaking habits and small movements are different." In other words, it is probably a matter of aura. The next generation''s heir apparent, Qian Zhuoxi''s confidence and arrogance was shown on her face not putting anyone in her eyes. But Qian Zhuoyin was much more timid because all aspects of her cannotpare to her sister, although she has a cheerful personality but asionally she shows signs of inferiority and sadness.

    As long as someone understand their personalities a little, they can probably recognize them easily.

    Qian Wanyuughed and came to her side to whisper, "Wait, after the training I will properly settle ounts between us."

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that she pulled her legs out and ran, she ran to her room and closed the door before she sighed, she smelled a yard full of vinegar, seventh sister was always so jealous, but this reaction did feel very cute, she covered her face and secretly giggled for a while.

    A peculiar smell came into her nose, she sniffed, strange, she seemed to smell a clear scent, but with a little corrosive element, it simply shocked her sense of smell.

    She searched around before realizing that the smell was emanating from the table, and the source was actually the sample from Wood!

    "Huh, how did it turn out like this?"

    The sample on the table changed color and turned ck, with ck liquid overflowing from it. Dongfang Minghui took the syringe she had made in her space ring and drew the overflowing ck liquid from the rotting flesh, after one tube was full she transferred them into a porcin vase.

    She drew out three tubes in a row before the rotting flesh returned to its previous color.

    "Tch, is it that these things are the poison from the undead?" She shook the ck stuff in the porcin bottle.

    She thought it was done, but she didn''t expect the ck juice on the rotting flesh to spill out again a dayter, she pumped it away several times in a row before the contents were clean.

    "Minghui."

    Lu Xing knocked on the door from outside and shouted twice more afterwards.

    "Come in."

    "Minghui, I have good news for you, the prescription you said you were looking for has been found." Lu Xing couldn''t hide his excitement as he spoke.

    "Huh, really?"

    The search for the prescription turned out to be much faster than she expected, she thought it would take at least a month or two, and she even prepared for the worst case scenario of not finding it. She didn''t expect it to be found so fast, "Lu Xing, where is it?"

    "Uh, the whereabouts of the remedy is there, but it will take some time to get it."

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lu Xing informed the other party of the news from the Rose House, "I heard that the Mo family has an entric nature, they''re always saying one thing and doing another, they''re stubborn and paranoid, and alsoperverts."

    "Mo family?"

    Qian, Meng, Mo and Li are the four great families of the Zng Empire. The Qian Family and Li Family were merchants, Meng Family were prophets, only the Mo Family was not normal, they refined poisonous things to enhance to Spiritual Master level and even their people are freaks and very strange.

    "I still counted on the olddy." Dongfang Minghui racked her brains. Although the Mo family and Qian Family were part of the four families, they had feuded before. If the olddy tried to exchange prescriptions with them, heh dont think about it. Knowing that the other party will try to even the score, the Qian Family''s face would be lost when the timees, it will be a big deal if she can''t get the prescription

    Lu Xing heard clearly from the side, "You think the olddy will help?"

    "No way." Dongfang Minghui subconsciously shook her head, if this was given to the Qian Family people to do, it would most likely turn into a big problem, "Lu Xing, no rush, let me think about it."

    Qian Zhuoxi met Qian Zhuoyin in private, and only realized that she had been seen through by the other party after asking.

    "Goodvery good."

    It was the first time she encountered someone who dared to tease her openly, even though the other party was probably her future great aunt'', she would not easily let her step into the Qian Family''s front door.

    "Eldest Miss, it''s I, Aunt Fang."

    Qian Zhuoxi collected her emotions and returned to her previous calm state, "Come in, Aunt Fang."

    The Qian Family recently had one thing after another happen, Aunt Fang almost forgot what happened before, if not for someone reminding her, she really did not think it was a big deal, once she entered, she looked at Qian Zhuoxi and whispered, "Miss, there is one thing I thought about recently and I think I need to talk to you."

    Qian Zhuoxi raised her eyebrows, probably because recently there were a lot of people that had caused issues causing her to be in a very bad mood, once she saw the other party stammering and hiding something, she was a bit unhappy, but remembering that Aunt Fang was the one who took care of her, she could be more or less forgiving, "Aunt Fang, what is it? Is it important?"

    Aunt Fang nodded, before she thought it was not important, who expected that it was only a few dayster and that person moved into the Qian Family''s courtyard, if she did not understand what happened, she would have lived all these years in vain.

    "When we returned to Meng City earlier, we coincidentally met a few people in the abandoned temple, does Miss still remember?"

    Qian Zhuoxi naturally remembered, hadn''t she just visited them as well? "What about them?"

    "One of them was the Li family''s son who had been raised as a precious son but there was another girl, she I looked at her and she looks exactly the same as the fourth miss." Aunt Fang was pained, at the time she thought it was a coincidence, after all, the fourth miss had been missing for so long, and was probably not even alive anymore.

    Qian Zhuoxie turned around violently, "What did you say?!"

    "Eldest Miss, she might be the fourth girl''s daughter, she is now living in Master Qian''s courtyard, and the olddy has seen her face as well" Aunt Fang didn''t know what to say, it was only thanks to the fact that there were still some eyes within the courtyard, or else they would really have been set up by the old madam.

    "Four aunt''s daughter? Which one is it?" Qian Zhuoqian searched with her good memory, and quickly targeted Qian Wanyu. "Aunt Fang, do you have a portrait of fourth aunt? ? I want to see how simr they are."

    Aunt Fang thought for a moment and shook her head, there was some with the olddy but ever since the fourth girl disappeared, all these portraits were put away and the whole Qian Family no longer dared to mention much about Qian Ziyan or Qian Yiling.

    "Is there really a resemnce?" Qian Zhuoxie still had a few moments of disbelief, how can there be so many coincidences in this world?

    "Eldest Miss, she and the fourth girl are really very simr, anyone who has seen the fourth girl will not mistake her for another person. They must havee back this time to recognize ancestors." If she had known the purpose of the other party at the temple, she would not have let her have the chance to step into the Qian Family''s door.

    Ancestral recognition.

    The four words shook Qian Zhuoxi''s whole body silly for a moment, and then she shook her head, "No!"

    The position that was so easily within her grasp was about to be hers, how could she allow someone who suddenly barged in to disrupt her ns? Absolutely not!

    "But the old madam" Aunt Fang wanted to say something but stopped.

    The olddy knew about the whole thing but did not discuss it with her father and second aunt, and ordered that the Qian Family''s children were forbidden to talk about that courtyard It shows that she already has an idea in her mind and her whole heart was biased towards them, towards a stranger with the Qian Family blood and a son who has not contributed anything to the Qian Family for twenty years

    "I''d like to see how what she can do."

    "Eldest Miss, do you think they suddenly showed up in the small courtyard, could it be that they want to participate in the training in three months?" Aunt Fang suddenly reminded.

    The timing of the other party''s arrival was just right, not too early and not toote, three monthster was enough for many things to settle down. Qian Zhuoxi snorted, "You mean grandma opened the back door for them to give me a heavy blow at the trial?"

    It''s not impossible

    "I will never let them get away with it!"

    A trace of ruthlessness shed in Qian Zhuoxi''s eyes, then she turned to Aunt Fang and said, "Aunt Fang,e here, I''ve thought of a good n."<blockquote>

    Heh it gets interesting now, although it''s kinda understandable with how biased the olddy is to Wanyu and Uncle Wood!</blockquote>

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Mo family.

    Dongfang Minghui learned from Lu Xing that the prescription was in the Mo family, one of the big three. She scratched her head and paced around the room in a distracted manner, with Toothless following her around, walking around and blocking her path.

    "Toothless?"

    Toothless came up to her heel and rubbed it, making her take several steps backwards before she stopped. Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to give way and find a stool to sit on, not expecting Toothless to sit face to face, with a pair of puppy eyes looking at her.

    Toothless''s was a few dozen centimeters longer than before, and his tail has grown a little. It sat there, waving its tail and she couldn''t ignore it if she wanted to.

    "Tooth grinding stick."

    Toothless opened its mouth and swallowed it chewing a few times, it stood up and put its forelimbs on her knees, "Mother mother mother."

    Seeing it stretching out its tongue to lick, Dongfang Minghui heart grew soft, she temporarily forgot about the Mo family and prescription, she stretched out her hands to hug Toothless but he didn''t budge.

    "Toothless, you''ve grown up!" Toothless was now at least three times bigger than the little ball of fur back when he first came out of the eggshell, and as for the weight, she had to run her spiritual energy around her hands before she could hold him, "It''s much heavier, Toothless, I can''t even hold you now!"

    Toothless listened and rubbed on her for a while then jumped off her, shaking its fur and lying down in front of her, tail wagging.

    Dongfang Minghui was puzzled, she looked for awhile and finally figured that it intended to let her sit on its back, such a small thing still wanted her to sit, she had a warm feeling in her heart and squatted down to touch Toothless back bumps. She touched and Toothless rolled to avoid since it was more sensitive.

    "Toothless, you need to grow up fast so you can carry me around on your back."

    It was her first time raising a small animal so she ended up getting attached to it.

    Speaking of which, this was a gift from Seventh sister.

    "Mother mother mother."

    "I''ll have to teach you to talk from now on." She clearly remembered Toothless said a long list of words in the illusion world, howe the more it grew up, the more its IQ dropped?

    Toothless raised its head, rubbing against her hand, and stuck out its tongue to lick her a few times.

    She smoothly opened its mouth open and examined the half tooth Toothless had lost before, when this little guy lost teeth it went on hunger strike in the space ring for several days, "Toothless, your new tooth has grown out, from now on you don''t have to worry about turning into a half-toothed beast."

    "Ow."

    Toothless closed its mouth and took her hand in its mouth as an expression of discontent.

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was amazing that beasts also want to throw tantrums.

    "Ow ow ow ow"

    Toothless raised its head and roared a few times towards the roof, although he voice was still in the infantile stage it was unusually loud and clear, rming the small courtyard and the entire Qian Family.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her ears, was this little guy too excited?

    "What''s going on?" Qian Wanyu pushed open the door.

    "Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui covered Toothless''s mouth to keep it from making a sound, "It''s Toothless, I''m practicing pronunciation with it, I''ll try to keep it quiet and not disturb you."

    At the same time, Cai Qing also stepped into the inner room, "Miss Minghui, the olddy wants to know what was that sound just now?"

    So quickly, even the olddy was alerted!

    Dongfang Minghui looked down at Toothless, Toothless looked at her with an innocent look, "My spirit pet it trying to learn to speak, just now it identally made the sound too loud, nothing major, you all go back to do your own things."

    Before Cai Qing left, she looked at Toothless a few more times.

    Qian Wanyu took a moment to block the way, "Miss Cai Qing, this way please."

    Dongfang Minghui was actually shocked, the loud and clear cry just now also scared her, she pulled Toothless'' face, "Next time we can go to an empty ce, this is the most central location in Meng city, in case people see that you are a big pet everyone will want toe and grab you. What do you think Toothless?"

    Toothless was scared and automatically went into her space ring.

    The more Toothless grew, the more characteristics of a certain tribe it had seventh sister''s luckeven a random egg can be involved in a bunch of trouble?

    Qian Wanyu pushed open the door, and saw her worried look, just now''s Toothless was nowhere to be found.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s on your mind?"

    "Mo family."

    Dongfang Minghui almost blurted out, the problem of the Mo family had to be solved before the matter of Wood could be solved. Only then can she refine her potions without fear, otherwise, she was really afraid of Xian appearing again to make trouble

    Qian Wanyu listened and understood her concerns, the news of the remedy was her deliberately revealing to Lu Xing, the Mo family news she got it from the Rose House, "Mo family is a family that practices evil arts which happened to have disastrous effects on their lineage. In the Mo Family''s generation the head of the family Mo Lu only had one son with a disability Mo Chen, from some rumours it seems the Qian Family''s back mountain had medicinal nts that can cure this and he entered the Qian Family''s grounds to bring back the medicinal nts."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, no wonder the books said that the Mo Family and Qian Family were feuding, so it was another person who wanted to enter the back mountain of the Qian Family.

    "What was the result?"

    "As a result, Mo Chen died identally in the Qian Family training ce. Later, we found out that the Mo Family had too many enemies and someone paid assassins of the Blood Fiend Alliance to disguise themselves as trial candidates to ambush Mo Chen midway and kill him. Afterwards, although Mo Lu found the enemies and the assassins that was bought by the Blood Fiend Alliance then skinned and killed them, his son was still gone" Qian Wanyu slowly said, she also learned from Li Jing''s investigation that in recent years the Mo family openly and secretly wanted to give the Qian Family a lot of stumbling blocks. Many disciples who went out often went missing, it should be that Mo Lu''s hatred transferred to the Qian Family.

    Dongfang Minghui listened, felt that the chances of getting the prescription were a few points smaller, this Mo Lu was clearly insane, the revenge of killing his son has been done, how did he relocate the anger to the Qian Family.

    "Ninth Sister, I am talking to you because I want you to understand what is the dispute between the Mo family and the Qian Family, not to let these things bother you." Qian Wanyu felt that she should let go and let the other party grow up on her own, this past month although she was not by Ninth Sister''s side, the other party seemed to still be living quite well so there was no need for her to worry at all.

    "Seventh sister, don''t worry, I will think of a way." Dongfang Minghui drove Qian Wanyu out of the room, "Seventh sister, you also hurry up with your cultivation, it''s better to leave these kinds of things to me."

    Qian Wanyu touched her small face, "Good, I trust you."

    "You said she is going to deliver an invitation to the Meng Family?" The olddy felt slightly surprised, the Meng Family has always been extremely close to the royal family, the Qian Family was just a nodding acquaintance with not much of a friendship, "Since she instructed, you should do as she wants."

    The Meng Family''s fame was so well known that countless people hand out invitations every day, it really depends on the other party''s arrangements if her''s were received.

    The olddy really does not know what medicine this daughter-inw'' was selling in her gourd, a few unknowns, a few small calctions, and a few strange and bizarre ideas. She was not sure what her goals were so she asked Cai Qing to wait by the side, so as not to cause any trouble when taking care of Ziyan.

    "Old madam, I''m going to go to the Meng family."

    Cai Qing had just arrived at the Meng family when the Meng family''s gate opened automatically and a slender, distinguished-looking girl came out from inside, she smiled faintly towards the other party, "Good day, Miss Cai Qing."

    "Miss Meng Wei, did your Meng Family calcte that I wasing today, so he asked you to wait behind this door earlier?" Cai Qing also nodded slightly towards her, the Meng family''s calction skills were unparalleled, it was urate to the specific time and ce, so Cai Qing''s patronizing words were not too much.

    But Meng Wei did not dare to say more, she smiled and extended her hand, "Miss Cai Qing pleasee in."

    "The old madam said, young master Meng cane over when he is free, I have a letter here for" Cai Qing said the old madam''s original words and was about to give her the letter from Dongfang Minghui when thedy immediately answered.

    "The young master told me to answer Miss Cai Qing, two dayster, the Meng Family''s gates are open to wee Miss Minghui''s arrival."

    Cai Qing was slightly bbergasted, the other party had not even opened the invitation, how did they know it was Miss Minghui, she was so dumbfounded that the Meng family gate closed again before she woke up from her daze. She collected her emotions and quickly went back to report the matter to the olddy.

    "In that case, prepare a generous gift for Minghui, and go to the Meng Family two dayster."

    "Yes."

    Two dayster, Dongfang Minghui, apanied by Cai Qing, left the house. The room full of people, including Qian Wanyu, did not know what she had gone to do, only that she had spent thest two days behind closed doors, tinkering with something in the house.

    The only thing she could think of was that the other party might have gone to get medicinal nts with Cai Qing?

    "Cai Qing, what are you doing with these things?"

    Dongfang Minghui could not understand at first, since she left the Qian Family gate, there were several people behind her carrying boxes.

    "Miss Minghui, this is a small token of appreciation from the olddy. Knowing that you are going to visit the Meng Family, she asked me to prepare it two days ago." Cai Qing said honestly.

    "The old madam''s good will huh?" She couldn''t help but smack her lips, the things prepared by the old madam shouldn''t be too bad, really almost a waste of time for her to spend the past two days to make a batch of heart protection pills for Prophet Meng. She didn''t expect the old madam to have taken care of everything beforehand, "Thank the old madam for her kindness."

    Cai Qing nodded slightly.

    The gate of the Meng Family was open, Meng Wei was standing guard at the side and when she saw Dongfang Minghui and Cai Qing she immediately greeted them, "Miss Minghui, Miss Cai Qing, the young master asked me to greet you both here."

    "Miss Meng Wei."

    Dongfang Minghui remembered the girl in front of her, it is the same one she and wood saw in the corner supporting the weak young master before. That day seemed long ago, now looking at her closely, the other party eyes were like dark autumn waves with an intoxicating, this was a girl that could seduce people easily from both appearance and mannerisms.

    Meng Wei, a good name and the person is even better looking, Dongfang Minghui smiled towards her, "Meng Wei, hearing the rumours on your beauty is still not as good as seeing you for myself."

    "Miss Minghui is joking, this way please."

    Cai Qing just wanted to follow, but was stopped by the guards outside the door, "Sorry, Miss Cai, the young master only wants to see this one person."

    Dongfang Minghui had been imagining how luxurious the Family mansion was, after all, she almost didn''t find her way back to the small courtyard after wandering around once at the Qian Family, which was huge with many corridors with each small courtyard looking almost the same.

    But as soon as she entered the Dream Family''s mansion, she strongly felt a fresh scent belonging to the nts, and theyout of the house was very simple. All the way forward, she saw many nts swaying on both sides of the path with some flowers ced next to them. The fragrance she smelled before should have been emanating from this ce.

    Meng Wei led the way without saying a word, and led her straight to a green grass hut before she respectfully said to it, "Young master, the person has been brought."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, the Meng family prophet, how can he stay in a simple grass house, she came to the wrong ce, right? The ce in front of her was full of greenery, and there were vine branches swaying above the house, like a living nt.

    The hut was small and separate from the main house, and the most she had seen during this long journey was green grass.

    "Come in."

    Meng Wei pushed the door open and made an inviting gesture to her.

    When she crossed into the hut, it was a different light. The hut was rtively simple, everything was made of bamboo, even the furnishings inside the house were all bright green, bamboo tables, bamboo stools, bamboo fixtures, bamboo bowls and chopsticks etc.

    "Meng Prophet you like nts a lot?"

    It is said that people who like nts have a milder personality, like Mu Sheng or Lu Xing.

    The man was sitting on his knees on a green tatami mat, a pair of white and slender hands were holding a teapot, warm water containing heat was spilling out little by little, his expression was very serene, as if he was doing a solemn and serious thing, so much so that people could not bear to interrupt him.

    The door behind silently closed, Dongfang Minghui did not dare to move, she stood at her initial ce to look at him, the other side looks very ordinary, the kind of ordinary that you''d forget while ncing at him once but there was a transcendent aura that set him apart. His face was a little pale but the corners of his mouth held a slight smile.

    Two cups of steaming tea were soon prepared, one of which he ced across the table.

    The Meng Prophet raised his head and smiled, "Miss Minghui, please sit down."

    Dongfang Minghui was not polite, the other party seemed to be a weird person anyway, pouring a cup of water took a long time, everything he did was full of the pursuit of perfection. She observed the clothes on his body, every item in the house was all neatly arranged, and she also tried to make herself sit more upright.

    The Meng Prophet picked up the cup of tea and took a small sip, the expression on his face was still light and serene.

    She also picked up her cup of tea and tasted with care, after a small sip, the tea was a bit sweet, and had a faint floral fragrance, she could not taste resist tasting it again so she took another small sip, tsk, the taste of the tea seemed to be a little more intense.

    Soon, a small cup was sip by sip finished

    In addition to the sweet aroma in her mouth, she really did not know what was put in this tea to make it taste so good!

    After drinking, Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips, and could not help but ask, "Meng Prophet, your tea is quite good, could I please have another cup."

    She directly pushed her own cup of tea again to the other side with an expectant face.

    The smile on the face of the Meng Prophet thickened, he dly took it, and slowly began carefully pouring again.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that he was not angry, and also even seemed to enjoy it. It was not until a small cup of tea was pushed to her again that she could not help but speak, "Meng Prophet, you knew I wasing, so I guess you also know the purpose of mying today?"

    The Meng Prophet looked surprised, "Did Miss Minghui encounter any difficulties?"

    "The Qian Family''s recent events have been spreading like wildfire, so I''m sure the Prophet is aware of that, since that''s the case, how could he not be aware that the Qian Family is asking around for a medicine recipe throughout the city?" Dongfang Minghui did not y dumb with him.

    On her way to the Meng Family today, Cai Qing had told her that she had just handed in an invitation that day, and the Meng Prophet had figured out that she was the one who wasing to pay her respects. From this, it was clear that the other party had expected what she was wanted.

    "Hmm, I thought you woulde to ask for my advice for the matter of Qian Wanyu."

    ""

    So the other party was a guy who was ying the pig to eat a tiger, he knew about Seventh sister and from his look he also seems to know about the prescription, could it be the other party even knew Wood was undead?

    Dongfang Minghui was most annoyed when dealing with these smart people, her brain cells were limited, she really couldn''t be bothered ying mind games with them.

    The Meng Prophet looked at her without saying a word and after a lightugh couldn''t help but whisper softly, "The matter of the Mo family is not without solution."

    She was worried about how to ask, but the other party took the initiative to mention, indeed, the Meng Prophet is a real prophet, she was really curious, "How did the prophet calcte that I am worried about this matter? And that I''d think toe to you."

    The Meng Prophet pretended to be mysterious, "Heaven''s mystery cannot be revealed easily."

    Dongfang Minghui choked on her words and asked, "What is the way that the heavens have said?"

    "Mo Lu''s hatred for the Qian Family is indeed unjust, he hates because by his generation has actually been cut off from children and grandchildren, the Mo Family''s centuries-old foundation was all destroyed in his hands alone unable to be passed on." The Meng Prophet pinpointed the key point.

    She has never been clear what kind of person Mo Lu was, only that the other party was both good and evil, in the matter of targeting the Qian Family he seemed to lean more to evil probably because of the loss of a son, his mentality tended to the more evil side.

    She unknowingly drank another cup of tea.

    The Meng Prophet took the trouble to pour her another cup, "Mo Lu''s son actually had a marriage in secret, if you can find the girl he had a secret rtionship with, you may be able to improve the tension between the Qian Family and the Mo Family."

    "How did you know that?!" Dongfang Minghui stared wide-eyed, unable to resist asking, "If that''s the case, why didn''t Mo Lu go looking for her himself?"

    The Meng Prophet gave her a knowing smile that instantly made her scalp tingle a little.

    She left the Meng Prophet with some clues provided by the Prophet and walked out the door in a daze. She still felt it was a little unreal, that was the end of it, her problem was solved?

    "Miss Minghui." As soon as Cai Qing saw her, she immediately greeted her, "Have you seen the Meng Prophet?"

    What kind of strange question was that?

    She came to the Dream Family to meet the legendary Meng Prophet, but he gave her the feeling like an omniscient person, a divine calctor, if a person can really calcte all aspects of a matter, the informationwork he had was scary to think about.

    "But, why would he sell me such a big favor?" Dongfang Minghui intended to put the matter of the Meng Prophet on hold for a while, she still had to solve the matter of the Mo family as a matter of urgency.

    Cai Qing followed her and watched as she entered the Qian Family residence with a frown on her face.

    "I need to see the olddy."

    "Miss Minghui, I''m going to pass a message, wait here first."

    Dongfang Minghui was indifferent, the big families always had these broken rules, she had previously learned in the Dongfang family, good thing the olddy arranged for them to stay in the small courtyard first so she hadn''t had to meet with the Qian Family group of older fogies who lived longer, otherwise, just the number of manners she had to learn was enough to kill her.

    "Miss Minghui, please, the olddy is waiting for you inside the house."

    "Many thanks."

    The olddy heard Cai Qing say that she looked preupied on the way back, she was guessing that most likely the trip did not go well, who expected that the other party''s first words as soon as she entered the door would be so shocking, "Olddy, the whereabouts of the medicine prescription I found the solution!"

    "I already know, Minghui, sit down first."

    Dongfang Minghui sat down in her designated seat, "Old madam, I mean there is big progress in the matter of the prescription, but I need people to protect my safety."

    At least five

    Mo Lu and a young girl, this girl also somehow actually gave birth to his offspring while he lost his life, she learned from the Meng Prophet that the other party waster picked up by a killer, and she had to look for this killer.

    Where is the ce with the most killers? Naturally it is the Blood Fiend Alliance!

    "You said you are leaving Qian Family for the time being?" The olddy frowned. If the other party left, ording to Ziyan''s attitude towards her, surely he will follow, right?

    "Yes, Wo- Olddy, don''t worry, Ziyan will stay at the Qian Family, I will ask Seventh sister to take good care of him." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but spit inside her heart, she counted which onion could make Wood walk away from Lu Xing, even she can''t drag him away probablyAs long as Lu Xing was left behind, Wood will definitely not leave.

    The olddy was a little ufortable for her small thoughts to be read by a junior, "Ziyan left us nearly twenty years ago, I really don''t want him to leave me again so soon" Even if the other party became an undead, it was still her flesh and blood son.

    Minghui could understand the olddy''s feelings.

    Qian Wanyu and the others built a small yard in the small courtyard that can amodate a person under the weight of gravity. She once stayed in it for an hour today, and the multiplier was sixty times. When she came out, she felt like she was going to faint. While in a daze with a little use of spiritual power under her feet, she walked out a dozen miles

    There are many others, arge part of which was established in ordance with the Royal Academy''s version. They can be described as twelve hours a day practicing. Every hour is not wasted, they drink spiritual liquid to maintain their body and even practicing when they are resting.

    Looking at the fighting spirit, Seventh sister always works so hard, there is no reason for her not to do anything.

    She prepared everything properly, and when she reached the small courtyard, she squatted down to Qian Wanyu''s side, "Seventh sister, I have something to say to you."

    A few momentster, Qian Wanyu opened her eyes, "Go, go back to the house and talk."

    Dongfang Minghui actually had a trace of apprehension, "Seventh sister, I have to go out to find a person, this person has a little connection with the Mo family if I find them, the medicine prescription we have a good chance of getting it."

    Qian Wanyu then asked, "Are you ready?"

    She was actually very worried that the other party would refuse, if Seventh sister refused, her decision she''d just made would need to be scrapped. If it''s Seventh sister''s refusal she probably will raise the white g to surrender, "Ready, I asked the olddy for five people to escort me to go, the road should be fine. "

    In addition, to finding the Blood Fiend Alliance, she will contact Wei Jun, if she really encounters any danger that cheeky woman for the sake of a fellow countrymen should not ignore it, right?

    Seeing that the other party was so decisive, Qian Wanyu hugged her into her arms for a moment and quickly pushed away from her, she took out a jade card from her space ring, "This is the summoning order of the Rose House. If you encounter something dangerous and have to do something about it, you can find a person in charge with this jade and ask her to send someone in the building to do it for you."

    She then took out the jade token that Lu Xing had given them way back, "This one is also for you, if you meet someone from the Elves, you can use this to gain favour."

    Dongfang Minghui was so scared that she almost didnt hold on to it. Seventh sister didnt know how valuable this jade was. She wouldnt be able to use the favor of the elves now. She had to wait untilter, when it would be useful. "Seventh sister, this jade should still be kept. Keep it on your body. Im afraid I might identally lose it. Besides, I''m taking five people with me this time, it''s not very convenient."

    Qian Wanyu insisted that she did not want it, she wanted to give Ninth Sister all the things she had that could save her life, if not for the imminent Qian Family training, she would have followed her out as well.

    "How many days before you return?"

    "About a month"

    The next day, Qian Wanyu personally sent her to the door, she watched Cai Qing and five others follow together on a flying beast, she watched their movements and measured them. They were all calm and strong with extraordinary strength, two of them were almost on par with Cai Qing, the other three were even stronger than Cai Qing, seeing this, she rxed a little.

    "Seventh sister go back and cultivate well!" Dongfang Minghui waved her hand, she was a little heartbroken, it was the first time she''d actively leave Seventh sister, habits can be really terrible, once she got used to sticking to Seventh sister all the time, parting felt so painful.

    Bah bah bah!

    Dongfang Minghui blushed internally, she still had a long, long time to spend with Seventh sister in this lifetime.

    "Miss Minghui, where are we going this time?"

    Dongfang Minghui opened a map to look, the Blood Fiend Alliance''s established locations were really peculiar, they actually chose the most central location of the three empires, on the map, the three empires met at a valley surrounded by mountains on three sides, it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, the Blood Fiend Alliance''s real headquarters was here.

    Everyone in the Bloodshed Alliance had to be under Wei Jun''s control, she would just have to find her if she wanted to find the people she wanted to find.

    "This ce."

    Cai Qing took it out and looked at it carefully then her face changed slightly, "This isthis is the Valley of Forgetfulness!"

    "Yes, what''s wrong with this valley?" She was a little puzzled, but couldn''t help but spit out this damn Blood Fiend Alliance really picked the right ce, even the name of it was Forgetfulness just like how they wanted to be forgotten after killing someone

    "Minghui you do not know, the Valley of Forgetfulness has poisonous insects everywhere, even Spiritual Masters cannot defend agianst them, once bitten by them, your spiritual power cannot circte and you''ll die from the poison, this Valley of Forgetfulness is also called poisonous insect valley"

    She nodded while listening, the ce chosen by the Alliance had to be somewhat special, otherwise wouldn''t they be chased by their enemies without even being able to fight back? Besides, this is what allows them to arrogantly kill people everywhere, "Cai Qing, is there really a lot of poisonous insects?"

    Cai Qing was scared by her excited eyes and moved back a few steps and nodded, "The toxicity is very strong, it is best not to touch anything."

    Dongfang Minghui was very happy to hear the news, "Love Flower! Do you remember that you told me that there was a poisonous weed on the other side of the sea, I can soak the flying needle in its juice to kill people? If I can use this poisonous insect venom instead of the weed will it work?"

    "It''ll work."

    She couldn''t help but facepalm, she had just fallen into one of her own misconceptions before, thinking that she must find poisonous nts to use her poison needles, in the end nts and animals were the same as long as they were poisonous.

    She actually got inspiration from the sample of Wood before.

    "I want to catch those poisonous insects."

    How to catch poisonous insects, naturally using traps to catch.

    When the seven of them got down from the flying beast, they stepped into a dark forest. The sun was clearly shining outside, but once they stepped into the forest, their view was blocked by the towering trees, and not a single ray of sunlight could shine in.

    Dongfang Minghui probably understood why this ce became a poisonous forest, dark ces where sunlight cannot shine in, it is easy to form a poisonous nest of snakes, insects and other nasties over a long period of time, those little guys inside would run rampant and dominate the ecosystem.

    "Everyone be careful." She took out several antidote pills from within her space ring and distributed them one by one to the six people behind, "These are antidote pills."

    Cai Qing and the others took out their weapons, taking one step at a time to be on guard.

    Vines spread out from Dongfang Minghui''s feet step by step from her body in all directions quietly and caught a few red snakes who tried to run away, she walked for a while, wondering to herself, "Howe I haven''t seen any of those poisonous insects mentioned before?"

    Little Colour helplessly waved the vines above its head, "They were all scared away by the nest of snakes."

    Its vines swished and shrank back quickly, tying up a few fat rats and a few struggling snakes along with them, "This is the more toxic of the bunch."

    Little Colour tightened the vines and soon strangled them to death.

    She fished out a finger knife from her space ring to cut their throats in this bound position and filled their blood into a porcin vase, and after that she found the poison sac in the snake''s body.

    The action was skilled and extremely fast.

    Cai Qing had seen for the first time the other side''s calm face from draining blood, she felt like she''d seen an unknown side of this little girl and it was also quite scary in its own way, "Minghui girl, what are you doing?"

    She did not turn her head back andughed, "Naturally I''m refining some poison pills, ah, in the future if someone messes with me I''ll reward them with one hehe."

    The few people winced in unison.

    After collecting a portion of the venom, the group of them continued to move forward. The Valley of Forgetfulness was at the centre of this ck forest. After they walked past, they could see the Blood Fiend Alliance doors which was not something ordinary people could enter.

    Dongfang Minghui was not afraid, she also carried a poisonous Love Flower. Love Flower''s ability to deal with the qi of death was easily shown before but this usually enchanting flower could also trap people in an illusion that they don''t even realise.

    The thought of the juice of Love Flower working against the Death Spiritual Masters could not help but make her think of something to soak her flying needles. "Love flower, I suddenly thought of a possibility."

    "What?"

    Dongfang Minghui was still nning to share her whimsical thoughts to Love Flower when she suddenly stepped on a t piece of ground, she subconsciously stomped and the stone b tumbled, "Fuck!"

    There were traps in this shithole!

    Little Colour''s vines spread out quickly looking for various points to hook on to.

    Cai Qing was also startled, she reached out to pull her up but who expected that she''d be grabbed by Little Colour''s vines and get pulled in as well, everyone one by one got wrapped up like dumplings and fell into the trap, the stone door closed again and Little Colour''s vines got shut outside

    Since Ninth Sister left, Qian Wanyu had been distracted and forced herself to calm down and practice, after practicing for a while she felt something was wrong.

    The dark spiritual power in her body suddenly went out of control as if she had an impulse of breaking through!

    "Wanyu, suppress it!" Qing Mo guessed that it was probably rted to her Ninth Sister, once the other party left, Wanyu''s mood swings were too great, once the violent factor appeared it would affect the dark spiritual power in her body, plus the effects of long-term suppression was also showing itself as the spiritual power also began to storm around her body.

    Qian Wanyu was aware of how much influence it will cause if she advances in this small courtyard not to mention that this was the center of the entire city, if the Qian Family people see that she has dark spiritual powerforget going to the training grounds whether she''ll live will be up for debate

    Thinking of this, she immediately collected her mind and concentrated on dealing with the dark spiritual power in her body.

    "Wanyu is going to advance?" Bai Rou was the first to sense the unusual aura, she saw Qian Wanyu''s forehead dripping with cold sweat.

    After that several people came to their senses and all of them watched out for her, but soon they felt that something was not quite right.

    "What''s going on?" Why did she feel that Wanyu''s spiritual power wasn''t as strong as it was just now? Bai Rou felt very surprised.

    "She''s like this, has she encountered a heart demon again?" Situ Hao knew this situation best, that day in the valley of death, Qian Wanyu fell into the illusion as well borne from a person''s own heart demon. At that time, he thought she wouldn''t be able to get out.

    The heart demons often appear in the mind, affecting a cultivator''s cultivation all the time Once formed, it''s not easy to get rid of it.

    That''s why he ventured to guess that the other party had suddenly fallen into her heart demon in the process of advancement, it was a rather dangerous situation.

    Qian Wanyu''s situation was indeed not very good, to suppress the dark spiritual power, she even took the initiative to use the essence of thunder in her body, using it to suppress it even more. But the thunder type piritual power was very tyrannical, using it in this fashion would destroy some of her meridians in a few moments, her meridian were almost broken by this!

    In the outside world, she could be seen bleeding from her seven orifices and frowning with a painful look.

    "Look, Sister Wanyu is bleeding from all over the body, what should we do?!" Mu Sheng was anxious, after Minghui left, Wanyu''s mood was quite depressed, although it wasn''t obvious he''d been around her long enough to notice.

    But even he did not expect the other side to go crazy because of Minghui leaving

    Situ Hao directly wanted to use his light system healing to heal her but was pulled back by Bai Rou, she waved a big sword at him, "Don''t you know that disturbing others'' advancement will make her suffer an even bigger bacsh? You won''t help her, you''ll kill her!"

    After being fiercely beaten by the other party, Situ Hao withdrew his hand, "Neither this nor that, should we just watch her bleed to death?!"

    As they argued, the dirt beneath Qian Wanyu turned dark red.

    "Don''t panic, I think it''s better to ask the olddy of the Qian Family to take a look, after all, Wanyu is a descendant of the Qian Family." At the critical moment, it was Lu Xing who offered a more normal opinion.

    "I''ll go." Mu Sheng immediately ran to the outer courtyard, but was stopped by a person in a hurry, "Gentleman, where are you going in a hurry?"

    The person who stopped Mu Sheng was none other than Aunt Fang.

    It was a coincidence that Mu Sheng had the chance to look at them and remembered the faces of Aunt Fang and Qian Zhuoxie, plus Qian Zhuoxie pretending to be Qian Zhuoyin before toe to the small courtyard was exposed by Minghui, he had no good feeling towards the two people.

    "I have an urgent matter to report to Old Madam."

    Mu Sheng took a step back, intending to put out Xiao Bai to attack her if the other party continued to block him.

    Aunt Fang smiled gently when she saw his defensive attitude, "This young master, the olddys courtyard is not here. This is the courtyard where the eldestdy lives. You have gone to the wrong ce. The Qian Family''s courtyard isrge, you look anxious, do you need me to lead you?"

    Mu Sheng didn''t have a good impression of Qian Zhuoxie, but he hadn''t much contact with Aunt Fang who was by her side. Together with the thought of Wanyu''s whole body bleeding, Mu Sheng didn''t think much about it and nodded, "Take me to the olddy''spound, many thanks."<blockquote>

    Oh no Wanyu!! ?

    Don''t worry too much! Our OG Wanyu has some tricks up her sleeve ?

    <strong>This chapter was sponsored by Ko-Fi donators!</strong>

    Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors I appreciate all your wonderful support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 85 (1)

    Chapter 85 (1)

    "Old Madam, please go and see Sister Wanyu." As soon as Mu Sheng arrived in the olddy''s courtyard, he did not care about those etiquette and manners and shoutedloudly.

    Aunt Fang listened on the side, her eyes narrowed slightly, and when she saw the Old Madam open the door, she respectfully retreated to to the side.

    "What happened to Wanyu?"

    "Sister Wanyu was in the process of advancing, but somehow she fell into her heart demon, now please old madam go to the small courtyard to see Sister Wanyu''s situation." Mu Sheng also had no idea how was Wanyu right now. Remembering the other party''s appearance of bleeding from seven orifices just now, he felt like she was in a dangerous situation. As the saying goes, saving a person is like putting out a fire, there is not a moment to be wasted.

    "We''ll go now!"

    The olddy gave Aunt Fang a light nce before she left and took the first step out of the courtyard, followed by Mu Sheng, who took a few steps after her.

    After they left, Aunt Fang slowly walked out of the small courtyard, smilingly walking towards Qian Zhuoxi''s small courtyard, she had to inform the young Miss of the good news.

    The olddy was anxious, it was only with great difficulty and luck that she was able to recognize this lost granddaughter, she could not afford any more mistakes, she arrived at Qian Wanyu''s courtyard within a few steps and just as she entered she saw a group of people gathered in a group, "How is Wanyu''s situation?"

    "Old madam."

    Everyone made way.

    Qian Wanyu was tormented by the tyrannical thunder essence, and only after breaking ten meridians did she manage to suppress the dark spiritual power, even so, she looked at herself internally, the dark spiritual power was still bubbling. Within a few days, she would definitely have to try again to calm down the dark spiritual power.

    In other words, her dark spiritual power was definitely going to advance in the next few days.

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes and met the olddy''s concerned and probing eyes, her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, in front of her group of friends she managed to suppress her dark spiritual power and hide the facts but in front of the olddy who is the head of the Qian Family, she felt that she couldn''t hide anything.

    "Wanyu, the olddy just arrived." Qing Mo''s meaning was keep calm and don''t expose yourself.

    "Wanyu ah,e, let me take a look."

    The olddy just stretched out her hand but Qian Wanyu avoided it, she stood up shakily, giving the illusion that she might fall to the ground at any moment, sheughed miserably, "I am fine, old madam I might need to go out in the next few days please give me your permission."

    "Go out, what for? Do you need me to send some people with you?"

    "No." Qian Wanyu stubbornly avoided her extended hand, "Old madam, I need an absolutely quiet ce to advance, without being disturbed by anyone."

    The olddy couldn''t help but sigh, "You are the third youngdy of Qian Family, you cane and go as you please, there is no need to ask me about such things, Wanyu, even if you don''t recognize me as your grandmother, you are still the daughter of the fourth girl, the identity of yours as the third youngdy of the Qian Family will always stay with you after you stepped foot into the Qian Family."

    Qian Wanyu was very stubborn, what she wanted was to use her own strength to prove that she was Qian Yiling''s daughter, not because of a birthmark on her shoulder.

    After the olddy left, Situ Hao and Bai Ruo rushed to her side to hold her, "Wanyu, are you okay, you really scared us."

    Situ Hao wanted to give her a light-based healing so that the trauma she suffered could be instantly healed, but she rejected it.

    "Sister Wanyu, why is the olddy leaving so soon?"

    Mu Sheng camete, he just met the olddy at the door and saw that she didn''t seem too happy.

    "I''m fine." Qian Wanyu was not used to the people being so close, even if they were familiar with her.

    "Sister Wanyu, you still say you are fine, look at your face, and your body is covered with blood" The whole person looked like she had encountered a bloodbath.

    After Mu Sheng''s reminder, Qian Wanyu took another look at herself, her clothes were soaked with blood, she tried to wipe her face with her sleeves but the more she wiped the more blood fell from her sleeves, she simply gave up.

    "I''ll go back to the house and change my clothes."

    Shortly after, Qian Wanyu appeared in front of the crowd again like a nobody, "At this time, everyone should still cultivate as usual, I have to prepare for my advancement and go out for a few days."

    Bai Rou still had a few worries, after all this could be another big matter judging by what happened before, "We can apany you?"

    "Even if we encounter danger, we can take care of each other."

    They have all been together for some time so they were all concerned for her.

    "No, I can''t dy everyone''s cultivation because of this, don''t worry, I will find a very secluded ce."

    The next day, Qian Wanyu left the residence, Aunt Fang, who was waiting outside the small courtyard earlier secretly followed her.

    "Someone is following you, go to the herb store and buy somemon herbs needed for advancement, make a few more circles and lose her." Qing Mo soon sensed an aura following them, and it was since leaving the small courtyard.

    "No need."

    Qian Wanyu walked into a shop frankly and picked a few herbs that she was slightly familiar with, these were the few herbs she had picked for Ninth Sister in the Empire before, thinking of Ninth Sister, her hand picking medicinal nts couldn''t help but pause, she didn''t know if Ninth Sister had gone well in her search.

    "Customer, do you want to buy these herbs? If you don''t want to buy them, don''t touch them, if you break them I can''t sell them." Outsiders and bystanders stood watching the fun. Choosing medicinal herbs was also a skill, some medicinal nts have all their essence in the roots, while others had it in the flowers while some were more effective when dried out, it wasn''t something anyone could do without knowledge.

    Qian Wanyu remembered Ninth Sister picking medicinal nts and knew a bit about it so she took a few random herbs, "Sorry, I''ll take all of these."

    She just walked out and turned a corner then wandered all the way up towards the city gate, once she went out of the city she kept going forward at an increasingly faster speed.

    "Wanyu, why didn''t you lose her? You''re letting her follow on purpose?" Qing Mo looked at her unaxious look but he was anxious for her instead!

    "Right."

    The best way to solve this sort of annoyance was to get rid of thempermanently.

    Aunt Fang felt strange, howe she felt that the surroundings were getting more and more isted as she followed?

    At the junction of the Zng Empire and the White Moon Empire, there was a forest, and she had heard many versions of rumors about this forest. It was in this forest that the poison of the undead was first brought out by the people of Zng Academy.

    Qian Wanyu circted her spiritual power into her feet moving at a rapid pace and scampering through the forest like a wolf.

    Aunt Fang looked at the forest edge and found that the sun was setting in the west and night was quickly falling. The other party must havee to the forest at this hour for something

    Should she follow?

    Seeing that the other party had gone a long way, Aunt Fang grit her teeth and ruthlessly followed.

    "The other party really has perseverance, the Qian Family is really a good ce full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, even a subordinate can catch up with you" Qing Mo couldn''t help but mock, perhaps he was mocking the olddy for saying one thing but doing another. Just before she was saying that the other party was the third youngdy of the Qian Family yetter she sent someone to follow Wanyu or to stimte Wanyu to cultivate even harder.

    Qian Wanyu ignored his mocking and drew out her water thunder whip, regardless of how many came she wasn''t fazed. She found a couple of magical beasts to rile up not caring about Aunt Fang following her, she also crushed several beast pills, this pill fragrance could attract beasts from all directions. She''d let this person encounter a truly "great" situation

    Aunt Fang waspletely unaware that she was stepping into the deadly situation that Qian Wanyu had set up for her. She saw that Qian Wanyu had provoked many magical beasts which chased her in groups. She hid in the shadows and sneered, thinking that the daughter of the fourth girl was not as good as the firstdy, she couldn''t even avoid these beasts.

    The reason for this is because she grew up outside the Qian Family?

    Before she had a chance to think of a few more sarcastic words, she saw Qian Wanyu suddenly rotate at an angle and throw an object towards her. As a Spiritual King, her instincts made her dodge it, but she got pped violently on the shoulder by some sharp object shoving her forward two steps.

    A group of magical beasts then crowded towards the location where she just stood like and naturally swung their ws without mercy when they saw an obstacle.

    "Wind de."

    Seeing that something is wrong, Aunt Fang immediately released the spiritual power of her body, the light green glow of a de one after another attacked the group of beasts, but the more she attacked it just riled them up to attack her even more!

    Qian Wanyu leapt up on a tree and watched the two sides fight.

    "So it''s her" In the middle of the abandoned temple, she had the chance to meet this Aunt Fang, especially the other party''s ufortable probing gaze.

    "Huh, I thought your olddy was the one who sent someone?"

    If it was actually the olddy who sent someone, she would definitely be disappointed with the Qian Family.

    "Let me help you." Qian Wanyu suddenly shouted, she leapt down, the water thunder whip in her hand smacked those magical beasts one by one, she passed through them and rushed straight to Aunt Fang, "What a coincidence, did you alsoe to this forest to practice?"

    Aunt Fang was half mad with anger, this person who just threw something at her came back and acted so surprised at seeing her! But she was injured after all the w on her shoulder from being scratched by the sharp-wed bear beast had been quite bad. It''s only thanks to her timely dodge, otherwise the direction of the bear w would be her head, "Third Miss, let''s join hands to repel these magical beasts first."

    "Good." Qian Wanyu smiled.

    She symbolically knocked back two magical beasts and spun her body around, then her Water Thunder Whip unexpectedly swept Aunt Fang''s waist, tying her up!

    "You, what are you doing?!" Aunt Fang twisted her head in shock.

    "Killing you of course." Qian Wanyu gave a grim smile.

    Qian Wanyu originally did not want to solve her so quickly, but who let the other party have bad luck. She just happened to need Wind Spiritual Energy for her recent awakenening and this Aunt Fang nicely delivered herself to her doorstep, even injuring herself in the process. She had no reason not to ept this "gift".

    She stretched out her five fingers and grey mist suddenly emerged from her fingertips, coalescing into a skeleton silhouette that pounced towards the stunned Aunt Fang.

    "Ah!"

    The gray mist twisted and crawled on Aunt Fang''s face, scurrying into her body from all orfices into her throat and ears.

    Qian Wanyu saw Aunt Fang''s eyes widen before her whole body jerked, and fell to the ground.

    Once the Qi of Death came out, the magical beasts quickly retreated, they instinctively felt the danger from the qi of death but how could Qian Wanyu let them go so easily, she drew back her Water Thunder Whip from Aunt Fang''s waist and condensed some of the Qi of Death on the tip of her whip as she attacked the magical beasts without mercy.

    The forest was full of crackling sounds from the water thunder whip, as well as a group of magical beasts wailing miserably, the Qi of Death gradually devoured their body''s essence and vitality, as all the magical beasts fell to the ground they turned into a bunch of white bones and ash including Aunt Fang.

    Her eyes widened before her death. The incredulity as well as horror in her eyes spoke of the knowledge she''d just learned but it was toote to pass it on

    Qian Wanyu took back all the death qi and cleaned up the traces around her then continued on towards the depths of the forest. She felt the abundant spiritual energy in her body, all of which she had just plundered from the magical beasts as well as Aunt Fang.

    "Gotta find a ce to cultivate properly hmm."

    She went to the nest of three beasts, and finally chose a cave of bear beasts. The bear beast was tall and mighty but Qian Wanyu kicked it out, it looked very unwilling and ready to fight but Qian Wanyu sacrificed a wisp of death qi and threw it on the ground. Soon the death qi swallowed the vitality of the weeds on the ground turning it into a barren spot. The bear beast took one look at it and ran away in fright. The speed was almostparable to the fastest rabbit amongst the magic beasts!

    The bear beast cave was very tall, about twice Qian Wanyu''s height, she picked it because the air cirction was better and the smell inside wasn''t as strong as the other caves. She sprinkled some insect and odor repellent pills around the area to keep some of the nasties away.

    After a period of time, the smell of the bear beast faded away as well covered up by the smell of the pills.

    Qian Wanyu moved a stone about the same size as the cave from outside and blocked the entrance to the cave, after that she ced a simple confusion maze formation outside the cave, and another boundary wasid by Qing Mo outside.

    "You advance carefully, I''ll keep watch for you outside."

    "Good."

    With Qing Mo outside, Qian Wanyu''s heart was more stable, the cave stone automatically closed thus forming a quiet undisturbed ce.

    After she sat down, she broke down the wind spiritual energy she had plundered and guided it to warm her meridians repeating the process over and over again. The broken meridians were reconnected one by one, and gave off a faint green fluorescence. Afterwards, she introduced all of this spiritual energy into her own dantian, trying to suppress them. Aunt Fang''s spiritual energy was very pure and did not require much effort on her part so this was very good.

    It could be seen that over the years, the Qian Family had never treated her poorly.

    After absorbing the other party''s wind spiritual power perfectly, she found that her newly awakened wind spiritual power had reached the stage of fifth level Spiritual Master from third level Spiritual Master. A Spiritual King''s spiritual power had only improved her own spiritual power by two levels however it was still two small levels.

    If it wasn''t for Qing Mo exining the unique situation of the five element Spiritual Body, she really wanted to spit in frustration.

    Five elements spiritual body was abination of the five attributes a rare talent, with this talent even the Qing Lan Sect patriarch would directly select this person to be the sessor, but unfortunately, the former patriarch Qing Mo was only a soul wisp right now so he could onlyment in his heart.

    In the early stage when the five spiritual energies have not yet awakenedpletely, the five elements spiritual body cultivation speed was slower than other by a hundred thousand miles, others could be a Spiritual Master, but she can probably only slowly rise to Spiritualist. It was only when all five attributes awakened, and she reached a point of mutual bnce as well as a good opportunity that the speed of her cultivation will immediately fling everyone else by a couple streets. The premise was that she had to live well, since the five elements spiritual body users were very weak in the beginning, being greedy while cultivating would be detrimental. Even for double or even triple element Spiritual Masters they needed to carefully consistently cultivate paying more than ten times the energy of others, not to mention having five elements.

    Qian Wanyu also recognised this so she cherished it more but she still wanted to hurry and awaken her fifth Spiritual power as soon as possible.

    The wind spiritual power quietly advanced to the fifth level Spiritual Master, Qian Wanyu left it alone for the time being and focused on mobilizing all the dark spiritual power in her body, the spiritual power in her body immediately started scurrying around.

    Qing Mo felt the aura inside the cave and immediately moved away from it.

    That night, the bear beast that Qian Wanyu scared away happened to sneak back, Qing Mo thoughtfully stared at it enter the formation by mistake, walking around and around in circles wondering why it couldn''t escape and simply sat down to sleep.

    Until dawn arrived, the bear beast got up and continued to walk again.

    It was the first time Qing Mo had seen such a persistent magical beast, since he was bored he intended to tease it for a while. He urately threw a stone to the feet of the bear beast, which jumped up and took a step backwards.

    "How timid." Qing Mo couldn''t help butugh and shake his head losing his interest, he threw the stones one by one in front of it, and the bear beast retreated step by step, after a few dozen steps it actually retreated from the formation entirely.

    Qing Mo thought it was over, he waved his hand and let all those stones dissipate.

    Qing Mo didn''t expect what happened next, three dayster at noon, the bear beast ran towards this ce wildly, Qing Mo was very suspicious. It was because the beast was followed by a few Qian Family people, the leader was Qian Zhuoxi.

    The few people behind her were also the ones who appeared in the abandoned temple that day, and they all looked very familiar.

    "Eldest Miss, there is a formation here, do you think that bitch could be hiding here to advance?" The other party did not speak in a polite manner, their goal was really to find Wanyu!

    Qing Mo intended to stop moving and see what they really wanted.

    "Aunt Fang has been missing for three days. I asked the olddy for instructions and brought you all to find her, not for other people." Qian Zhuoxi pointed to the mark that the bear beast had just stepped on, "Follow the beast. See where it can take us."

    The bear beast walked to the ce it had walkedst time, and it kept spinning around inside, as if it had encountered a thousand walls, every time it seemed to hit a wall giving itself a bruised nose and swollen face.

 Chapter 85 (2)

    Chapter 85 (2)

    Qing Mo in the formation and added an extra formation stone, the formation stone together with a few other formations unfolded into a new formation, from a simple and easy to crack maze formation into a killing maze formation, this formation spread out in five directions was shaped into a five-star formation, a white fog permeated the air and soon the people got lost in it.

    The so-called killing maze formation was more than a maze formation, there is a real danger, the danger factor became more and more dangerous depending on the strength of your enemies. The mist could make people lose themselves inside it thinking that the first person they saw was their enemy.

    When enemies see each other, they''ll immediately draw their swords.

    Qian Zhuoxi walked a few steps, and when she turned back again, she found that all the people who were following her were gone, "Qian Wei, where are you?"

    "Who are you looking for?"

    As soon as Qian Zhuoxi turned around, she saw Qian Wanyu standing half a meter away from her and asked warily, "How did you appear here?"

    Aunt Fang volunteered to follow Qian Wanyu, in order to get more information for their n, but unfortunately she waited for several days but did not see Aunt Fang return, she knew Aunt Fang well, unless there was some kind of ident, she would have contacted her by now.

    Thinking of various possibilities and in order to find out what Qian Wanyu was doing outside, she told the olddy what happened and brought some people out with the excuse of looking for Aunt Fang. There were marks left by Aunt Fang along the way that she could follow but there was no mark outside the forest

    This shows that Aunt Fang was still in this forest.

    "What are youughing at?"

    For some reason, Qian Zhuoxi saw the person in front of herughing making her very disgusted, so disgusted that she couldn''t help but just want to kill her. That''s rightno one would find out now anyway, so why not kill her here?

    Qian Wei looked at the young miss'' bloodshot eyes and thought something felt wrong but she couldn''t help but take another step forward, "Miss?"

    Qian Zhuoxi''s fingers suddenly pierced directly through her heart, holding it tightly, and as the other party was dying she grabbed it out of her chest, she looked madly at the heart still beating wildly in her hand, feeling as if her own heart was also beating violently from the adrenaline.

    "Hahahaha, let''s see how you canpete with me for the next Qian Family head now. A bastard actually wanted to enter the back mountain of our Qian Family for training, let me tell you, the back mountain of the Qian Family is mine, the whole Qian Family is mine!"

    Qing Mo was observing and changing the positions of people in the formation, the white mist isted the sight of both sides to let them kill each other in the formation. The only ce where there was no fighting was the ce where the bear beast was located, the bear beast justy down on the ground, looking at the group of white mist it indifferently rolled over and continued to sleep.

    Only those who don''t have evil desires in their heart can leave this sort of dangerous formation intact, he suddenly felt that this monster was a little interesting.

    When he nced over at another side, Qing Mo watched Qian Zhuoxi eat the heart in her hand with a look of excitement, even he with his years of experience couldn''t help but feel his stomach turningeven though he hadn''t eaten anything for hundreds of years.

    He had seen magical beasts kill people, and he had seen the Qi of Death devour living beings alive but he had never seen a woman so happily eating someone else''s heart!

    "This person cannot be kept alive."

    If purelyparing by ruthlessness, even Wanyu''s ruthlessness may notpare to her.

    Qing Mo wanted to change the formation but saw a burst of fluctuationsing from the boundary behind him. "Is it that Wanyu is about to breakthrough?"

    Qian Wanyu waspletely unaware of what was happening in the outside world even more so, she hadn''t seen Qian Zhuoxi''s fierce and vicious side, she has been trying to get all of her dark spiritual power running and she was unsure if it was because she estimated wrongly but the dark spiritual power she had was not enough for her to advance to level one Great Spiritualist, in the Blood Fiend Alliance she absorbed spiritual power from that secluded zone and could only barely reach level nine Spiritual Master, she was so close to breaking through, but it was just a little that was missing

    She stayed inside for two days but just as she was about to give up on this promotion, the strands of spiritual energy in her dantian suddenly moved, vying to be the first to tie up the dark spiritual energy from her dantian running through her meridians and twisting around each other.

    That''s how she very naturally finally broke through to even her own surprise.

    However, when Qian Wanyu forced the dark spiritual energy to appear at her fingertips, the gray smoke was mixed with purple, earthy yellow and light cyan, these four colors dazzled her for a moment, and she suddenly felt that she had opened a door to a new world.

    The five elements of spiritual energycan they all bebined into one? Five different elements into one, the power from thatbined element would be more powerful than the individual five spiritual energies right?!

    "Wanyu, have you broken through?" Qing Mo tentatively asked, his voice was very low, he nned to continue changing the formation outside and kill that so-called heir of the Qian Family here if he didn''t hear any response from inside.

    Qian Wanyu had a general idea of what to do now considering this new knowledge she''d gained, but she couldn''t leave the Qian Family for too long, otherwise it was easy to arouse suspicion. She pushed away the big stone that blocked the stone cave, "Qing Mo, I have advanced."

    Dark spiritual power was the most difficult to advance because the spiritual power required had to be the Qi of death, but she found that if what she had just thought of was feasible, moving forward dark spiritual power would not be a problem, she released a small amount of her dark spiritual power.

    "How did it turn out like this?!"

    Qing Mo took a step back, he was stunned by the colorful spiritual power, it''s the first time he''d ever seen someone fusing four no wait five kinds of spiritual power! In addition to Wanyu''s own four kinds of spiritual power, there was a tinge of green spiritual power left over from her dual cultivation with her precious Ninth Sister.

    "I''ll talk to you about this in detail after some researchter." Qian Wanyu''s meridians not only fully recovered, the four spiritual energies in her dantian had mixed together and joined making them all exist peacefully unlike the usual phenomenon where they couldn''t mix. Her body felt full of power and she wanted to find an opponent to try out her skill right now.

    Qing Mo nodded, and then said, "Wanyu, Qian Zhuoxi brought some people to look for the one who followed you before, they are currently trapped in my Killing Formation and are not allowed toe out."

    Qian Wanyu didnt listen to him, and just nced over everything that happened in the formation at a nce, especially seeing Qian Zhuoxi scratching and smashing her fist against someone''s body on the ground dragging her intestines out.

    She felt very disgusted at this image.

    "She imagined the person she was attacking as you, Wanyu. This person must be removed!"

    "Not for now."

    Once Qian Zhuoxi died, the Qian Family would definitely be in chaos. If the olddy really pursued the murderer, her training would be ruined, and more importantlyNinth Sister had mentioned that there would be a big opportunity in the back of the Qian Family and asked her to grasp it.

    She has not yet secured her position as the thirddy of the Qian Family and she has not even seen the shadow of the mountain, how can she be so eager to let thisheir die?

    There were many ways to kill her, it didn''t have to be her killing Qian Zhuoxi.

    "Hmm?"

    Qian Wanyu saw that there was a peaceful part in the Killing Formation, and what was even more funny was that it was the bear beast snoring and sleeping very well, she couldn''t help butugh at this picture, "After all, I did rob its cave forget it, consider it a littlepensation for using his ce."

    She took out a pill from her space ring, the pill is was for advancement that she bought back at the Yuntian Pavilion, it was extremely precious, if someone in a n experienced cultivation stagnation they could advance at most an entirerge level, even at minimum they''d advance five small levels.

    "Qing Mo, let''s go."

    Qing Mo unlocked the cave''s boundary and reentered her soul sea, as soon as he entered, he felt that it didn''t feel quite the same, he felt that the other party''s soul sea was far more powerful, "Wanyu, your soul sea seems to be more powerful than before."

    "Right." Qian Wanyu collected the formation stones ced in the five corners, "When the fifth spiritual power attribute awakens, it should be even better."

    "I''m really looking forward to it!" Qing Mo knew that she had stumbled a lot along the way, it was not easy getting to this point and he had a feeling of raising his eyebrows when he thought of the unbelievable cultivation speed of this five element body little girl who had gone down a new road.

    The boundary disappeared and the formation was lifted along with it.

    The first to react was the bear beast, it rolled on the ground twice and saw Qian Zhuoxi and the remaining survivors. It was so scared that it ran back into its own cave but it also intelligently rolled over arge stone topletely block the hole and lean its bear buttocks against the stone.

    It saw a porcin bottle in the cave, curiously it opened the porcin bottle and poured out a pill, it put it under its nose and sniffed twice then stretched out its big tongue to lick, the result was that because its tongue was too big and the pill too small, one lick made it go straight into its stomach.

    The bear gagged a bit but not feeling anything at all. It threw the porcin vase against the wall with great displeasure and the vase was smashed to smithereens.

    Before an hour had even passed, the bear beast felt his stomach warm up, it turned over but the warm feeling turned into a hot sensation, it sat up violently and pped his stomach.

    It felt a flow of heat in its belly hitting it, making it very ufortable. The bear beast raised his fist and hammered the ground a few times in annoyance. The ground was beaten by it into several cracks then it trashed wildly on the ground and even the wall and boulder covering the cave was smashed into smithereens.

    "Roaar.."

    Qian Wanyu was almost out of the forest, she could still hear a loud roar behind, looking back it was the location before, seems Qian Zhuoxi had met a little trouble hehe.

    On the other side, Dongfang Minghui and the rest had been dragged into the hole under the stone b. The moment the b closed, the situation flipped over again and Little Colour''s vines tied around Dongfang Minghui''s hands and feet as well as her waist and arms, so that she did not fall down in pieces.

    "My foot is going to dislocate, see if one of you can jump to the bottom!"

    Cai Qing was hanging onto Dongfang Minghui''s ankle, and the others tugged on her ankle, one after another.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit mad with angery, obviously if they hadn''t interfered, Little Colour could have pulled her up and they wouldn''t be hanging under this stone b like a group of dumplings tied to each other

    Cai Qing signaled to the people below her, they wanted to try to slide down using the wall but when Dongfang Minghui took out the moonstone in her hands, they could barely stop themselves from vomiting after seeing clearly what was crawling on the wall with the help of the faint light.

    The wall was full of maggots, fat, long and smelly, they kept moving around from the bottom to the top, and soon even crawled to the stone b at the top which was facing down, the fat maggots asionally fell down andnded on Cai Qing''s body or head.

    The few people here were all Spiritual King or Spiritual Monarch level characters, but even their faces couldn''t help but twist at the gross sight.

    Only Dongfang Minghui propped up her chin, carefully measuring these small things, although she felt that the other side stunk as well, but, she suddenly remembered one thing that made her want to try something.

    "Cai Qing, I''ll give you a task."

    Just when everyone tentatively jumped down, Dongfang Minghui interrupted them with her voice, she asked Little Colour to distribute therge porcin vases in her space ring to Cai Qing and the others, "Help me catch the maggots on the wall with the porcin vases, I have a great use for them."

    "Miss Minghui, you want to put these things into these vases?" Cai Qing suspected she had heard wrong, she covered her nose and her ears buzzed.

    "Yes, everyone should grab some, this is good stuff."

    Not only them, Dongfang Minghui herself also started to collect some but she was disgusted so she still put on her homemade professional gloves specially made for dealing with poisonous insects and the like, she grabbed several of them and just stuffed them into her porcin vase, watching them climb up and slide down, climb up and slide down again, she threw the vase into her space ring with satisfaction. The other people endured the stench and dared not ask any more questions doing their assigned task and passing them them to her one by one once they were collected.

    "You guys better pay attention when you go down."

    This ce stunk and there were maggots that specialized in eating rotting flesh crawling there was no need to think of what was lying below, Dongfang Minghui could feel it would be dangerous down there. She let Little Colour''s vines lower her down slowly, and soon arrived at the ground level.

    "Minghui, you''d better note down."

    Dongfang Minghui ignored the advice, she had a good image in her head of what was below and had prepared herself psychologically but even so, when she looked at the dead bodies lying dposing below, as well as the maggots crawling and gnawing on the white bones of the corpses as well as snakes, insects and rats, she could not help but wince.

    "Wow, this rat is so big."

    Cai Qing''s sudden cry startled them, and when they looked, they saw a group ofrge animals with eyes still glowing and squeaking and gnawing continuously at the dark corners around them, they moved step by step and soon surrounded the seven of them.

    Cai Qing and the other five people surrounded Dongfang Minghui in the center, they released their powerful spiritual power and made the group ofrge rats get forced back several steps.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately went through her space ring, trying to find some insecticide or better yet.

    "There it is."

    She took out the few tooth grinding sticks leftover in her space ring, they were soaked in the venom she had just collected and she threw them into several corners. She had made them coated with the fragrance of meat as well as vegetables, normal animals would drool the moment they smelled it because the fragrance was overflowing and strong, even Toothless couldn''t resist a snack''s seductive power. Not to mention these big rats who only ate meat.

    Dongfang Minghui witnessed a frightening scene, the four sticks she had thrown were immediately caught by the rats, each corner was pounced on my numerous rats as if they had not eaten anything in ages as they scrambled to pounce. The ones that died from the poison ended up being eaten by other rats as they all tried to fight each other for food and soon the group of rats were all dying on the ground.

    The weak died and the strong eat, one side falls and the other side does not let go, this seems to be the way these big rats survived.

    Cai Qing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, she was deeply afraid that the group of rats would pounce on her like moths to a me, then she would probably not be able to care take care of Minghui''s safety.

    "This should be the Cave of Ten Thousand Poisons, a ce where the Blood Fiend Alliance uses for punishing those who disobey orders." Dongfang Minghui had seen the emblem of the Blood Fiend Alliance twice before, and she had just seen a pattern like this next to the corpse, not only that but this wall was made so long ago that even the picture became very blurred, "It might be easier to find the exit from inside."

    She didn''t believe that the people who built this Ten Thousand Poisons Cave back then didn''t think of making a tunnel underneath, or an exit to the outside world.

    Cai Qing guarded Dongfang Minghui''s side, always on the lookout for something strange and weird toe out.

    She squatted down and moved all the white bones away. She just saw a sh of green and thought she was mistaken. She did remember though that some flowers and nts grew more better under the watering of blood and corpses.

    "Don''t touch it, it has corpse poison on it." Love Flower warned her in time. Little Colour even curled her fingers that were about to touch the grass.

    Looking at their nervous look, this grass was definitely odd, the other side was not afraid of the surrounding snakes and insects, indicating that its own toxicity was far stronger than those things, but it lookedpletely ordinary, if it above and not in this hole she may have walked by and not even look more than once.

    "I want to take it away to study it."

    As she said so, she dug the soil underneath a few times and saw the roots so thought she would soon be done, but it turned out that the roots went about two or three meters deep underground and were so intricate that she couldn''t imagine how they grew. She had seen roots like this before from Blue Star Dream. She couldn''t believe that the roots of this small nt in front of her could be as amazing as that!

    Her immediate thoughts were that this little nt was in disguise, "Little Colour, what is it really?"

    Little Colour and Love Flower also looked serious, "It is a man-eating grass."

    "Be careful."

    They had just finished when Cai Qing and the rest felt their feet and hands were wrapped byyer afteryer of silk threads, these silk threads moved as if they were alive and they were all quickly wrapped into a big dumpling.<blockquote>

    Whew a bit of a cliffhanger! I''m excited for what happens next ?

    On another note everyone ying genshin ready for Inazuma next week? ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 86 (1)

    Chapter 86 (1)

    The threads swept in from all directions, like a dense spiderweb, a small web formed arge and soon surrounded them all. The snakes, insects, mice and ants at the corners were too scared to move, and some even went to hide in their caves.

    "Is this the man-eating grass?"

    She looked at the shape of the small grass, the small grass had a gear-like leaf shape, she thought it was the characteristic of this grass, but it seems like it was to cut meat

    The two people caught in the web were still struggling but their anxious eyes soon became drowsy, and in the end they closed their eyes uncontrobly. Dongfang Minghui was startled, if she hadn''t known that this was a man-eating grass, she would have thought she had met somerge spider beast instead.

    "Hey, Cai Qing, you can''t just fall asleep like this!"

    "These silk threads have sleep poison on them, don''t touch them." Love Flower kindly reminded, "They should be temporarily unconscious, don''t worry."

    When she heard about it, Dongfang Minghui hurriedly retracted her hand, but her face was in disbelief, "Cai Qing and the rest are all Spiritual King level people, how could they be easily tricked by this?" Inparison to her own sleep poison she used for her flying needles, the ones from this thread seemed to be a lot more powerful.

    Her mind started to think of some evil thoughts again.

    "Don''t think about it." The fat doll jumped out of her space ring, vines flooded the ground a few times and all those silk threads that were slowly preparing toe close to her were knocked away by Little Colour''s vines, "It''s a man-eating grass."

    Man eater, as the name implies, is a carnivorous grass that feeds itself by devouring people.

    Dongfang Minghui had only encountered this sort of strange nt for the first time, in her mind even the Pig Fairy Grass was already considered a rtively special spiritual grass, as for the nt posing as Love Flower. Rather than a nt, that was more like a weapon and unnatural.

    "Should we kill it so it doesn''t trouble someone else?"

    Looking at all the corpses on the ground, white bones all over made her think that this group of people were probably fooled by the man-eating grass and got caught like Cai Qing and the rest without being able to defend themselves.

    The fat doll giggled, she inexplicably felt Little Colour smiling with evil intent, seems this kid also had some bad ideas. The vines quickly entangled the silk threads and the silk threads tried to bind the vines, she watched Little Colour''s and the man-eating grass fight in this narrow hole. People watching this scene might even think it was somewhat funny although the fight was deadly serious, Minghui''s heart jumped when she thought of the other side''s sleep poisonced in the silk thread, "Little Colour, be careful of its thread!"

    The fat doll hummed lightly with a disdainful face.

    Taking this opportunity, she used the de to cut the silk threads on Cai Qing and the others'' faces, she had always thought that the de in her hand was considered rtively sharp but she was not able to cut through despite that, "Who the hell calls this silk thread! This is obviously steel wire!"

    She had wanted to feed Cai Qing and the girls a pill to clear their heads but she unexpectedly found that the silk threads was too tough.

    "It''s burning up?"

    Just as she was trying to think of all the ways and means to free them, one of the six people who were trapped in the silk thread actually lit up a fire in both hands, the mes red outward a little bit, trying to burn the silk away, but they had underestimated the hardness of the silk thread as well as its heat resistance.

    "Elder, you are still awake?"

    The other side besides a pair of bare eyes, had their entire body still wrapped in silk threads, like a cocoon baby, her eyes blinked a little in answer to Dongfang Minghui''s words.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that it was too difficult for her alone, she picked up her knife to cut hard on this part of the silk thread that had been ignited.

    "Will the skill of the man-eating grass be so strong?" She couldn''t help butin to Love Flower, why didn''t she feel like this thread was from that grass? It was hard as hell and contrary to the softness of a nt.

    "You seem to have misunderstood something." Love flower was helpless, it felt Dongfang Minghui misunderstood, "This grass is a rather peculiar grass, from the people and animals it devours its greatest skill is not these threads, it is to steal the powers from them and use it on itself."

    Dongfang Minghui listened and her hand shook, the de almost cut the back of that seniors hand!

    "It should have swallowed a higher level spider magical beast before and this skill was stolen from that magical beast."

    "This skill is even more overpowered!"

    It''s even more insane than Seventh sister devouring other people''s spiritual power, it''s like cheating, copy and paste other people''s skill!

    "Senior, put more effort into it, it seems to be almost there." Dongfang Minghui on the side could almost see clearly, after some time they only managed to get rid of a small part of the spider silk thread, she breathed out a breath, she felt that the mes from the other side seemed to be hotter as well.

    She wanted to secretly run to the other side of the man-eating grass to douse it with a little poison but she turned to see the fat doll open its mouth to bite the silk thread, and then like sucking noodles it slurped it all into its stomachthe other silk threads immediately backed away in fear.

    <em>Burp</em>

    Little Colour burped.

    "Little Colour, you can eat this stuff?! You better not get a stomach ache" The spider silk was invulnerable to swords and spears, and the fire of even a Fire Spiritual Master couldn''t do much about it. Dongfang Minghui looked at the big belly of the fat doll, she couldn''t help but poke it twice with her fingers wondering where it all went.

    "This is all the nutrients from the man eater grass." Little Colour exined that after the magical beast was swallowed by the man-eating grass, it turned the stuff into its own, and these threads were all nutrients for it.

    Dongfang Minghui sucked a deep breath, no wonder the other side had a huge root system, seeing the fat doll licking its lips, she suddenly had a not-so-good feeling, "You aren''t wanting to eat it again, right?"

    Little Colour hummed lightly, "It''s an honor for it to be looked at by me."

    "Hey wait, it''s getting away!"

    Before the two could finish their conversation, she saw that the man-eater grass before had run into a hole and was about to hide in the darkness, "I thought it wouldn''t run"

    The roasted duck it had prepared was about to fly away, how could Little Colour let it go?! The fat doll immediately ran wildly towards the man-eating grass.

    "Little Colour, don''t be too busy chasing first, let''s take care of the silk threads on the seniors as well." Her de was still no match for Little Colour''s mouth, this magic nt was simply a bottomless pit that could swallow anything.

    The fat doll ran happily, its vines from behind hooked up the silk threads on their bodies, while running and pulling the silk threads apart.

    As soon as the threads were untied, several people fell to the ground, besides the senior who used fire before from inside, the rest took some time before recovering.

    "Hey, Cai Qing?"

    She patted Cai Qing''s face, the other party was still unresponsive, "Let me see which pills to use."

    She rummaged around in her space ring, the pig fairy grass appeared out of nowhere and handed her a porcin bottle and looked at her cutely.

    "Is this it?"

    Dongfang Minghui touched its fat leaves, "Pig Fairy Grass, I''ll reward youter."

    As soon as it heard reward, the pig fairy grass bounced and danced, fat leaves and grass tail curled up, it did an overhead flip and so on, dancing happily. Love Flower and Lucky sat in the corner like two big brothers watching the show.

    There were four medicinal nts in her space ring and they all acted so strange that she didn''t know if tough or to cry.

    "Come and eat."

    She fed Cai Qing and the rest some pills and finally came to the one who was meditating to recover, "Senior, you eat one too."

    The fire senior shook her head at her, "I don''t need it."

    Dongfang Minghui also did not force them, she guessed that the other party could be awake, she was either immune to sleep poison or to all poisons, the result seemed closer to thetter.

    After half an hour, Cai Qing and the girls woke up one by one, their eyes were slightly hazy, as if they were still dreaming.

    "Cai Qing, seniors, are you all alright?"

    Cai Qing looked around and then saw Dongfang Minghui who was squatting in front of them, she immediately remembered what happened before she passed out, she looked at her hands, "Hmm, the silk threads are missing?"

    A little while ago, Little Colour sent a message over saying that it had caught the man-eating grass and that it had found the exit.

    Several people followed Little Colour''s vines and crawled out of the ckened hole which was narrow and smelled, there were still some snake and insect corpses lying around it as well. She climbed out of the hole atst with a flourish breathing in a breath of fresh air.

    The fat doll with the man-eating grass immediately ran into her space ring before anyone could see.

    "Just now that-" Cai Qing, who was right behind her thought she seemed to have seen a vague human figure.

    "We''re finally out."

    The stench of rotting flesh was all over the cave, it was unbearable to the extreme, she inhaled two mouthfuls of fresh air fiercely and stretched her arms, the exit could only amodate one person at a time so she felt sore all over from climbing. It was good that Little Colour was not exposed in front of outsiders either. They were now at the peak, looking down from above, they could clearly see the general situation of the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters below.

    They hade from the bottom of the Valley of Forgetfulness to the highest point which was really quite strange, "Look here, seniors, the Blood Fiend Alliance''s Headquarters."

    The main location of the Blood Fiend Alliance was fluttering outside the valley, and the markings on it were very conspicuous.

    They followed the path down the mountain and arrived outside the valley gate.

    "Who?!"

    Dongfang Minghui and her group all crawled out from within the cave so their bodies were stained with some odor and their clothes were dirty, overall, they looked like they had fled from somewhere, "We are the Meng City Qian Family, this visit is to meet your young master."

    Cai Qing held up the Qian Family token to the guard and showed it to him.

    One of them muttered in the other''s ear, but they didn''t know that they had heard all the whispering, "I''ll go in first and inform the elders."

    Dongfang Minghui was bored of this farce and threatened, "When you inform the elders, please inform your young master Wei, he and I have been friends for many years, if he knows that you have neglected me, I''m afraid that you all can''t keep your heads."

    If she had known that this would happen she should have asked for a Blood Fiend Alliance token at the Royal Academy then she wouldn''t have been blocked by a few goons at the door.

    The man saw her serious face and nodded his head trotting into the Blood Fiend Alliance''s building.

    As soon as Wei Jun heard of Meng City''s Qian Family, the potion book she hadn''t finished reading dropped to the ground, "You mean the other party holds the Qian Family token?"

    Since thest time she and the other party fought in the forest, of course, she always felt that it was all Qian Wanyu''s one-sided venting of hatred rather than her wanting to fight, she was actually confused and didn''t know where exactly she has offended this heroine.

    Then, she was sent elsewhere so she honestly stayed at the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters to idle and read books while cultivating a little. In her spare time she''d listen to the reports of Jun Yi''s daily routine in the Snow Capital from her men.

    "How many people are on the other side in total?" Wei Jun found it unbelievable, what did the Qian Family''s people want to doing to her territory? She couldn''t see through the plot anymore.

    "Seven."

    "Forget it, take me there."

    Wei Jun saw seven people standing outside the door, she immediately saw Dongfang Minghui as well who was lingering outside.

    Wei Jun made the gatekeeper let her go, she looked at the other party''s deadpan look and could not help but smile, "Look at you, this road must''ve been hard,e in I have prepared tea for you, you can slowly talk with me on your matters."

    If it wasn''t for Cai Qing and the rest being here, Dongfang Minghui really was thinking of directly trying to hug her until those chest restraints of her''s fell off while crying, "Cough, do not bother young master Wei, if you really want to, arrange a room for me and the rest of the seniors to bathe and change."

    Wei Jun patted her head, although her mouth was annoyed she couldn''t hide the smile under her eyes, "Xiao Liuzi, quickly go inform the Grand Elder, let him arrange seven rooms, prepare hot water and bath tubs, say that several VIPs need to bathe and dress."

    Xiao Liuzi had never seen Wei Jun''s smiling face before, the young master he remembered was cold and icy all the time. This time he really believed what Dongfang Minghui had just said and he trotted away, secretly thankful he hadn''t offended her too badly.

    Soon, the Grand Elder also greeted them and flinched when he saw Dongfang Minghui, "Young master, they are"

    "They are from the Meng City Qian Family, they must not be neglected."

    The Meng City Qian Family, the Grand Elder had heard of it, but what he couldn''t understand was how the other side found the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters and why they were looking for them. He did not show any displeasure on his face however, "You have travelled a long way, the rooms are ready, pleasee with me."

    Dongfang Minghui gave him a look, "Thank you."

    The group showered and changed into a new set of clothes, Dongfang Minghui saw the young man who guarded the door before as soon as she went out, "Girl, our young master has a request."

    As soon as his words fell, she immediately after she felt all the other six doors open, Cai Qing walked out and said, "Miss Minghui, I will apany you."

    "No, there are some things I need to talk with Young Master Wei alone."

    "This-"

    "Don''t worry, since it''s in the Blood Fiend Alliance territory, my safety is their responsibility don''t you think so?" Dongfang Minghui''sst words were directed towards the gatekeeper, she just wanted to tease him a bit.

    "Yes, yes, what the girl said is true." The guard looked terrified.

    Cai Qing wanted to say something else but Dongfang Minghui had already followed the man out a distance, she and the other five people looked at each other then the six of them gathered inside a room.

    "The olddy asked us to protect her, but she does not want us to follow, what is the reason?"

    "Miss Minghui has her own opinions, we can just wait quietly." The one who opened her mouth to speak was the senior who used fire to attack the spider silk threads in the cave before, she started out with the same idea as the crowd, the other party was a weak pharmacist and the purpose of their trip was to protect and cooperate with her until they returned to the Qian Family. They were meant to shut up and do their work not asking any unnecessary questions.

    In the bottom of that hole, she did not expect the other party to have some ability and actually defuse their crisis. This showed that the other party was not actually a weak white rabbit but one with very sharp hidden ws.

    "Young master, Minghui girl is here." Xiao Liuzi was also considered to be a person with high intelligence, he had heard Cai Qing shouting the other party''s name only a few timed but he memorized the name in his heart, and at the same time introduced Dongfang Minghui to the interesting things inside the Blood Fiend Alliance, amusing her withughter along the way.

    Wei Jun didn''t even raise her head and only said, "You are not needed here, all of you should retreat."

    "Yes, young master."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as a group of people exited the door one by one with their heads low and hands hanging at the side, after which the door was closed and the only bit of light came out. She sensed that there was no one here now before she nonchntly looked left and right then sighed, "Young master Wei is really lucky."

    They were both travellers but as you can see they ledpletely different lives.

    The other side immediately sat at the position of young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, her own conditions and background on the other hand were not bad, but she was very close to bing cannon fodder at Seventh sister''s hands. She was forever frightened so many times and got caught in some dangerous situations as well.

    Wei Jun snickered, and she shut the book in her hand, "Less crying, who was the one who disregarded moralityst time and left me alone to face the wrath of Qian Wanyu, huh?"

    It was the first time she remembered this and Dongfang Minghui felt that Wei Jun probably thought she had nned against her.

    "You still have the nerve to say that, isn''t it all because of your bad idea." Dongfang Minghui sighed, that was the most humiliating time for her, being carried by Seventh sister in full view of the Snow Capital like a sack of rice and being spanked from time to time.

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui''s face blushed.

    Wei Jun coldly snorted, hmph simply biting the hand that feeds it, she did it for her sake as well, "Speak now, this time you came here from thousands of miles away to find me, why?"

    Dongfang Minghui casually found a seat, "The prophet of the Meng Family asked me to find a person, this matter is rted to Seventh sister, so I had toe to you for help." She did not specify what it was, the prophet gave a clue and she just followed the clue here.

    "Meng family prophet? The men rumored to not live past thirty?"

    "You''re focusing on the wrong thing, the point is that the man he wants me to find is a killer." She smiled toward Wei Jun.

    "A killer? What''s the name."

    "The White Guest."

    Wei Jun''s brow knotted.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that her face was a bit troubled and asked her, "What''s wrong with him?"

    Wei Jun looked at her slightly apologetically and said, "It''s not really a big deal, it''s just that it''s a little difficult to see him."

    The White Guest was one of the most controversial assassins in the entire alliance, if he killed like a normal assassin, cold-hearted and unfeeling he would be just fine, but he was a chivalrous man, killing only to save others. Before she was in this position, he had probably vited a rule of the Blood Fiend Alliance or because he killed the wrong person they were trapped in the forbidden area by the previous generation leader. That ce is tough to enter even for her. As young master she still needed to get the unanimous approval of several elders to enter the ce.

    Outsiders, don''t even think about it.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she had been cheated by the Meng family. "That is to say, it is very difficult to see him, but it is not that there is no hope, right?"

    Wei Jun nodded, "You can understand it in that way."

    "Do you know if he has any rtives? Did he ever adopt an orphan?"

    "Yes, he has adopted many orphans, and many times he takes on missions and receivesmissions in order to feed that group of children."

    Dongfang Minghui stroked her forehead, she thought it was easy to find one person but it seems not, "Aren''t you the omnipotent Blood Fiend Alliance young master? Help me think of a way to find a son born to Miss He Lu, it should be in the group of children adopted by The White Guest."

    The premise was that the prophet of the Meng Family did not lie about his words.<blockquote>

    Whew thanks for the support as usual guys~! This chapter ising out a bit early since I''ll be busy with Inazuma for a couple days, I hope you all enjoyed it!</blockquote>

 Chapter 86 (2)

    Chapter 86 (2)

    Wei Jun immediately got someone to check the group of children that the White Guest had raised before, and after two days, further information reached her, "Five years ago, after the White Guest was imprisoned in the forbiddennd, the help for this group of children was suspended, but our people found out that following the White Guest''s imprisonment someone else would regrly help this group of children."

    "Five years ago" Dongfang Minghui shook her head, if we count ording to time, Mo Lu''s son should be about 18 or 19 years old, five years ago, the other party would''ve been 13 or 14 years old, "Since you can find out about that group of children, help me see if there is a 13 or 14 year old boy inside."

    "There''s none." Wei Jun looked at the information and shook her head directly, "All the children here are only thirteen or fourteen years old, five years ago means their age would be around seven, eight or nine years old, none of them match the person you are looking for, could it be that you are looking in the wrong direction?"

    No wonder help was still needed, children who were only seven, eight or nine years old would have a hard time surviving in this world alone.

    Dongfang Minghui took a deep breath to calm herself down, "Why is the White Guest imprisoned in your forbiddennd? Do you know what the reason is?"

    Wei Jun had secretly asked the elders back when she wanted to see him and the few elders were probably the most clear about what happened back then. At that time, the original owner of her body was out on a training trip, and when she returned, everything had already been settled.

    "It should be that he leaked the mission details of the Blood Fiend Alliance to someone else, but refused to reveal who the other party was."

    "How was it leaked to someone else?"

    Wei Jun thought for a moment and exined to her, "One of the rules of the Blood Fiend Alliance is to never divulge the mission to others, including the identity of the employer, and the target. The White Guest was imprisoned in the forbiddennd because he vited this rule."

    This was considered a big taboo for assassins.

    "Did he defend himself?"

    "No."

    The Grand Elder said that the other party seemed to anticipate that he would have to receive severe punishment, so he did not resist at all when he was recalled.

    "We should look into what happened back then, and also who is still helping that group of children." Dongfang Minghui also couldn''t think of any other way, she might have to break into the forbidden ce of the Blood Fiend Alliance, she blinked her eyes and stared at Wei Jun, "Before I heard you say that your forbidden ce seems to be forbidden to enter, if it is hard to break in do you think the six people I brought have any chance? "

    Wei Jun held out her index finger to her, "Not even a 1% chance."

    "Really?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, no wonder the Blood Fiend Alliance can remain standing, their forbiddennd is still guarded by some great powerhouses.

    "Don''t even think about breaking in." Wei Jun was not scaring her, mainly because what is inside the forbiddennd, even she as the young master, does not know. It''s probably because of her female status? ording to the eldest elder, the seat of the head of the Alliance should be Jun Yi but unfortunately Jun Yi''s current body was not able to withstand this position, as his sister she was naturally responsible for shouldering the burden.

    "Then what can be done?"

    "Check what happened in the past, otherwise you won''t be able to ask anything even if you see him." Wei Jun wasn''t tricking her. The version she heard was that this mas was extremely principled and never said anything. He could bear the serious crime of divulging secrets and he was willing to protect someone so much that he even broke the basic principles for them. Since he refused to say it back then could he be willing to say it after five years?

    "Maybe by solving the doubts of five years ago, we can find the person." Dongfang Minghui counted the other party''s age, "Wei Jun, I suddenly thought of something."

    Wei Jun listened respectfully.

    "The person we want to find, if the White Guest has adopted him, he must have been kind to him. If he suddenly learns that the White Guest is going to be executed by the Alliance, do you think he will jump out of his own ord?" This move was called inviting the king into a jar to trap them.

    "Good idea." Wei Jun understood what she meant, "But what if he doesn''t show up? Do we really have to kill the White Guest?"

    "Are you stupid?" Dongfang Minghui said with a look of contempt, "If the other party doesn''t show up even at thest minute, we''ll find someone else to save him and then let him go to see who he''ll contact."

    Wei Jun frowned and thought for a moment, "Yes, in that case, let''s set up this trap."

    Saying that, Dongfang Minghui asked the Rose House people to pass on the news for them. Soon, there were people talking about the White Guest on all the streets of the three empires, and the storytellers all changed their stories to ones to do with the White Guest.

    This showed the power of the Rose House''s extraordinary news channels.

    Wei Jun discussed with the Grand Elder, they intended to find a person pretending to be the White Guest, it was mentioned by the Grand Elder that the forbidden ce where the Bloodshed Alliance used to keep prisoners would have a of people lying in ambush.

    As for the reason for the execution, Dongfang Minghui also found an excellent excuse, because of the incident five years ago, the Blood Fiend Alliance''s reputation in the eyes of the outside world has fallen wildly because of it so killing him would serve as an example.

    Wei Jun quite admired Dongfang Minghui''s n, she nudged her, "You have been here for three days, if you do not appear at some point, the few people you brought would be looking for me to settle ounts."

    She did not think so, in order not to let those seniors worry, beforehand she had said she had something to do in for the next few days and let them cultivate in the room, "Don''t talk too much."

    Dongfang Minghui was pretending to be a prisoner, Wei Jun naturally apanied her and also followed her in the prison for three days, eating meals worse than a pig''s meal and also enduring the foul smells in the prison cell.

    The White Guest was considered one of the top five killers in the Alliance, and there must be no one around his cell, otherwise how would they highlight the identity of the other party?

    So the two people''s cell was still a few minutes away from the White Guest''s.

    "Someone ising."

    Vines were ambushing on all sides of the cage without Wei Jun noticing, even around the White Guest were Little Colour''s vines, as soon as someone makes contact, she could catch the other party.

    The visitor they got was light on his feet as he walked without a sound, if Little Colour hadn''t put up vines they would have been caught offguard.

    "Damn, you dare to rob me of my meal?"

    Dongfang Minghui didnt want to paste another meal directly on Wei Juns face, unexpectedly, she moved swiftly, and then she rushed to press Wei Jun down and punched twice, "You see who he is, you know ?"

    The other side was almost about to pass their cell on the way to the White Guest''s cell.

    Wei Jun was really confused by the food, she came to her senses when she heard the whisper in her ear, "You coward, if you have the guts go shout with your mouth, shouting at me is no use."

    She ruthlessly tried to give Dongfang Minghui a punch but she swung her fist and should have hit her stomach, but because the other side''s vine pulling her back it missed by one centimeter.

    Her fist fell short, damn it she got cheated.

    "Still dare to hit me, I''ll y you to death this time."

    Her arm was across her opponent''s neck and she pulled her hair with one hand, holding her in a death grip on the bars of the cell.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled towards her, her lips moving slightly  here ites.

    "I spit."

    A mouthful of spittle sprayed directly on Wei Jun''s face, Wei Jun immediately turned pale, and then she saw a figure walk past her, but her mouth still did not relent, "Dare to spit at me, I''ll skin you."

    "You have the abilitye fight, as if I''m afraid of you!"

    The two acted extremely realistic, one almost couldn''t tell they were acting as two prisoners fighting. Wei Jun wiped her face, looking at the white and green rice on her sleeves, and saliva, she looked at it with disgust, and could not wait to go back to the room to shower and dress, she looked at the other party''s calm appearance, without saying a word she pounced on the other party''s neck and whispered, "You didn''t say anything to me in advance I''ll hit you."

    Dongfang Minghui pretended to roll her eyes, "If I told you we''d be exposed, wait a moment."

    As soon as she shouted to stop, Wei Jun immediately stopped.

    "There is something strange."

    "Strange?" Wei Jun was confused.

    "Not good, the other party wants to kill the white guest!"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately kicked open the cell door, she thought the other side opened the door to save the White Guest, but did not expect that the other side was trying to kill him, the two of them ran all the way to the cell and saw the cell door was opened.

    The opponent was a swordsman, his sword had tried three times to pierce into the other party''s vitals but Little Colour''s vines pulled him away by a few centimeters.

    "Wei Jun, subdue him."

    Wei Jun was exasperated, the only person who dared to order her in such a tone in the Blood Fiend Alliance was this person from the same country as her, "Who are you? Why do you want to kill the White Guest?!"

    She just saw the other party''s face, it looked extremely unfamiliar, not someone from the Alliance.

    She stepped forward to subdue the other party wanting to ask more questions but saw the other party suddenly immediately cut open his neck, ck blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth and the person fell straight to the ground with eyes wide open, she squatted down and touched the other party''s pulse, "Dead."

    "Really?"

    The other side died out of nowhere, it looks like they came in with no intention of getting out alive.

    "Is he one of your Alliance assassins?"

    "I haven''t seen him before." Wei Jun didn''t think there was anything wrong, but after this set-up and test, she felt that there were some problems in their Blood Fiend Alliance something she had to pay attention to.

    "Someone, carry this person to the council chamber, invite the elders for a gathering."

    "What''s the problem?"

    She saw Wei Jun''s face was serious.

    "I need to check the identity of this person." The Alliance had always been strict about the outside world, especially after her reorganization, the Alliance was like a brick wall. But now, there was a person that she didn''t even know who managed to intrude into their territory.

    The other party wanted to kill a person who was about to be executed, if the other party had bad intentions, the Alliance''s thousands of people inside and outside would not even know why

    Council Chamber

    Dongfang Minghui as soon as she heard the name, she knew that the matter she was going to discuss with the elderster was a rather serious one, at least outsiders like her were not allowed to participate, "Since you have something to do, let''s study this when you''re done. I''ll go to my room first."

    Wei Jun nodded, she didn''t have many goals after crossing over, the only two were not to be enemies with the female protagonist of this world, and the second was to guard the Blood Fiend Alliance for Jun Yi, she''d wait until he was strong enough to handle the seat of head of the Alliance while she would assist at his side.

    "Someone, send Miss Minghui back to her room."

    If the other party only came to kill the White Guest, even if he was defeated and caught, he would notmit suicide.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that there was something here that she had overlooked, she thought about it all the way back and then it clicked, "It''s a suicide soldier."

    "Miss?"

    The person who sent her back saw her suddenly stop at something and couldn''t help but call out softly a few times.

    "No, I have to go back and talk to Wei Jun. This is a test, it''s the other side wanting to test us, and we''ve all fallen into their tricks." She muttered and walked back the way she had juste, and just as she reached the cell, she collided heavily with two people also rushing with the same hasty pace.

    "Minghui girl, are you all right?"

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui was helped up by the person next to her, and she just looked up when she saw a light shing in front of her, "Danger!"

    She violently pushed away the person beside her, before she could step back, a bloodstain appeared on her arm, her mind was spinning extremely fast. There were not many people in the prison cell, whoever could so coincidentally hit and injure her at this time, she did not even need to think about it and shouted, "Catch him, he wants to take the White Guest."

    The man''s fast sword came again, but pointed straight at Dongfang Minghui''s heart this time.

    Little Colour''s vines tugged her backward at once, and the speed of the two of them was extremely fast. Dongfang Minghui looked at the sword de that was less than a centimeter from her heart, and she raised her head to meet a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, but a ck cloth covered half of his face, so she could not see his real face clearly.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled coldly at him, and the flying needles and poison darts shot out of her hands.

    Her opponent probably didn''t expect her to use a sneak attack and got surprised, both sides were so close to each other that it was impossible to avoid it.

    Just then, Dongfang Minghui threw a few fingertip knives in her hand towards his face, the tips of the fingertip knives were stained with some venom from when they were in the Valley of Forgetfulness, if they identally cut somewhere on his body it would be an instant win.

    But, the other party managed to avoid it.

    "Quickly, go!"

    Just a moment ago the one who was ordered by Wei Jun to send Dongfang Minghui back had found arge number of people.

    "If you want to take away the White Guest, I guarantee you can''t leave." Dongfang Minghuiughed.

    The man looked back at the White Guest who had fallen to the ground, then at her, and finally whirled away and disappeared in a sh.

    Fast, good speed, using a sword, one nce had provided her with enough information on who this was.

    "Minghui girl, are you all right?" The man rushed over.

    Dongfang Minghui had been put on the ground by Little Colour, she shook her head, "Where is your young master?"

    "Sorry Miss Minghui, once the young master enters the council chamber, we are not allowed to disturb so-"

    It seems that she had a few more pieces of information on who or where this person came from. If they knew about this as well then

    "Minghui girl, your hand." Her hand was still dripping blood, good thing the injury was on her left hand and she hadn''t hurt her tendons, she took out some disinfectant potion from her space ring, disinfected her own wound, then crushed three blood clotting pills, tying it with a piece of white cloth, "What are you looking at silly,e and give me a hand."

    "Oh ok."

    She only had one hand how could she bandage herself, she was on the side to guide the man on how to wrap her wounds.

    "Minghui girl, let''s take you back."

    "No, take me to see your young master, I have something to discuss with her." By the way, in order to prevent someone from intercepting prisoners here, pick up the White Guest as well and we''ll go to your young master''s side.

    She didn''t believe that if she personally guarded him she could still lose the person.

    "This"

    "When shees out of the meeting it will be over stop hesitating and lead the way." Dongfang Minghui felt that she could not wait for a moment longer, in case the other person failed toe back with another n, how could she handle it then?

    However, by the time Wei Jun came out from the meeting hall, she heard about what happened after she left.

    "You said Minghui was injured?"

    "Yes, young master, she was trying to save-"

    "Okay, hurry up and show me."

    Wei Jun knocked her head, she was also angry. Her nerves were too tense and she got confused by an assassin who came under false pretenses, she didn''t expect that the other party was ying a trick of transferring the tiger away from the mountain, she had really underestimated him<blockquote>

    Thanks again for the support donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators <3 I appreciate all your support to motivate myself >_<</blockquote>

 Chapter 87 (1)

    Chapter 87 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui waited for a long time and when she was bored, she took out a piece of paper and a pen, then doodled on the paper for a long time. She wanted to draw out the beautiful eyes of the person from before, but the look she got was simr in form but not in spirit.

    How do you say it?

    It was a pair of damn sultry peach blossom eyes, a slight re with a lot of style and hidden pouting anger making a person''s heart itch.

    "Hey, Dongfang Minghui, I heard from my men that you were injured?"

    Wei Jun found her giggling at a piece of paper as soon as she pushed the door open, and with quick hands, she grabbed the piece of paper from the other side and took a look at it, it was a pair of eyes, "Huh, what the hell is this?"

    "Eyes, the killer''s eyes." Dongfang Minghui put all the paper, ink and pencil she just took out back into her space ring, then added a sentence, "I''m very sure it''s someone from inside your Blood Fiend Alliance."

    The other party was familiar with the terrain, unusually agile, and struck to kill with every move. Everything about pointed to a trained killer.

    "The most important point is that he knows you very well." Dongfang Minghuiughed as the two travellers from another world were teased by a man hiding in the shadows. The other party''s n to move the tiger away from the mountain was obviously aimed at Wei Jun. They had calcted every point and every aspect but had not expected her (Dongfang Minghui) to suddenly return out of nowhere.

    "Me?"

    Wei Jun pointed at herself in disbelief and said suspiciously, "You mean it''s someone I''m familiar with?"

    "Not necessarily." She had been at the Blood Fiend Alliance for the past few days and had seen most of the people Wei Jun hade into contact with. They were all mostly elder-level figures while the other party seemed to be at the age of seventeen or eighteen, the right age for who she was looking for "If you can, it would be best to list all the assassins at the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters."

    She had seen those eyes so she was sure that she could identify the other party at a nce. She kicked the unconscious White Guest next to her, "I turned back just in time to encounter him being taken away by that person, wake him up, I have to ask him something."

    Wei Jun kicked him directly and fiercely, the person on the ground immediately jumped up, the other party confusedly looked at where they were and saw the two of them. Wei Jun asked bluntly, "Tell us about your previous situation in the cell, how did the other party take you out?"

    "Young master, after you just left not long ago, he killed his way in and before saying a word, knocked me unconscious, and thenthen I arrived here."

    This statement was the same as not saying anything!

    The White Guest wisely shut his mouth and moved to the corner alone to reduce his presence.

    "Haven''t had a chance to ask you but how''s your injury?" Wei Jun pointed to the bandaged part of her left hand.

    "It''s nothing serious." She waved her left hand in relief, but it still hurt a bit, the other side''s sword was fast, if she didn''t avoid it quickly, her whole arm would have been cut off by him. Even so, her hand still had a deep cut, fortunately it should be recovered before she returned to the Qian Family so that Seventh sister wouldn''t see any signs.

    Wei Jun took out a porcin bottle from her space ring and ced it in front of her, "Blood Fiend Alliance''s original scar removal medicine, I think you''ll find it useful."

    They were both women, it is natural to want to maintain their beauty.

    "You really are a lifesaver! I will not be polite with you, if it really works well, give me one more bottle." She grinned at Wei Jun.

    "You really have thick skin, I gave you a pole and you''re climbing up as high as possible right?" Wei Jun red at her indifferently, then said, "There are more than 5,000 people at the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters, and the people in the forest valley adds up to 2,000 to 3,000 people, I can''t call them all to gather just because of an unwarranted spection from you, it''s not in line with the rules."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she also felt that this was not a good solution, her brain turned slightly and she cheerfully said, "Young master Wei, how about we talk about a business deal?"

    At the mention of business deal, Wei Jun''s eyes glowed, "What kind of business? Tell me about it."

    "I want to ask the people of your Blood Fiend Alliance to kill someone for me, but this person''s whereabouts are erratic, and they are a Dark System Spiritual Master, your Blood Fiend Alliance has always imed that you will take the most difficult and challenging tasks, look, how about my task, do you dare to take it?" Dongfang Minghui looked at her provocatively.

    "As long as you can afford the price, our Blood Fiend Alliance people will dare to take it." Wei Jun was very confident in the Blood Fiend Alliance''s strength, "There are three orders in the Blood Fiend Alliance, the Absolute Kill Order is the highest order, it''s a ck card, the chase period is valid forever, no matter who is in charge of the alliance, they have toply with the requirements of the Absolute Kill Order until the person on the card is killed. The next is the Purple Dragon Order,it''s a purple card, this order, once out is valid for a ten-year period. Thest is the Red Mist Order, also known as the red card, in the entire seven-colored continent, all killers outside will kill on sight, with a time limit of five years.

    Dongfang Minghui heard her say these and suddenly felt that these three kinds of hunting orders were really powerful, she immediately checked the few spirit stones in her space ring, "Since we''re both fellow countryman, how about a discount?"

    Suddenly from a serious talk into a funny talk, Wei Jun was suddenly angry with her, "Just say it, who is it? You have nothing to do and want to chase after a Dark Spiritual Master out of nowhere, why?"

    Wei Jun''s understanding of the Dark Spiritual Masters were that they were a group of crazy psychopaths, instead of being any sort of good person they came up with evil things like Undead Spiritual Masters and even their whole appearance is ghostly and inhuman.

    "Stop stop, you are mistaken, not that I want to chase her, it''s that she has been trying to catch me, I''ll have to deal with her in return right?" Dongfang Minghui was aggrieved, she hadn''t even yet offended anyone? Why was she was being chased all over the world.

    Dongfang Minghui brought up Dongfang Lizhu, who appeared in the original work without much uproar then talked about her hiding in the Dongfang family and the genocide of the Dongfang family. Wei Jun was amazed, "Do you think it was because you nned against her so ruthlessly that her heart got unbnced and she wanted to take revenge against you at all costs?"

    "Things are not so simple, besides Seventh sister also told me that nothing happened that night, so as to who owes who more between us she definitely owes me more." Dongfang Minghui was exasperated, this thing couldn''t be med on anyone, if she was too strong early on in the Dongfang Family and the other party showed her true colours early on, she and Seventh sister might not have lived for too long On the other hand, the result of letting her go has caused the current issues, letting the tiger return to the mountain always causes some regret.

    It could only be med on her ability being too weak.

    Dongfang Minghui then spat out, "I am asking you to help me think of a way to solve it not to let you mock me."

    Wei Jun spread her hands, "Hurry up and get stronger then, as a fellow countryman I will take this task and give you a 20% discount how about that?"

    "Is that even called a discount?" Dongfang Minghui was full of disdain, mainly to her Xian''s head was not worth her spending so much money, if it was actually some serious dangerous characters, she''d have no qualms spending money, "By the way, with the Red Mist Order you just said, is it possible to summon all of your killers then?"

    Wei Jun looked at her with a wicked smile, "I underestimated you, your brain is sometimes quite good."

    The two of them started nning immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui rested in her room for almost three days before Wei Jun sent someone to invite her over.

    It was the first time she saw the more than 5,000 people in such a magnificent square. The design of the square at the valley of the Blood Fiend Alliance was somewhat simr to the rows of soldiers in an ancient Roman arena, withyers of people sitting on top of each other, and several elders were seated at the topmost just below Wei Jun''s position at the peak. Layer byyer, the further down they were, the lower in the hierarchy that killer was in the Blood Fiend Alliance as well as the more people there were.

    "Miss Minghui, sit down over here." Wei Jun stood up to greet her purposely saving a seat for her.

    "Thank you, Young Master Wei."

    The two of them were very serious in front of other people, as if they were here to talk business.

    This time it was not only her who came, even Cai Qing and the five seniors also followed her, six people lined up, all standing behind her, she couldn''t help but feel a headache just because her arm injury was known by Cai Qing. The other party together with the other five seniors besieged her outside the room and afterwards surrounded her for an hour to talk about their duties and how important her safety was for this outing lecturing her until her ears became numb.

    "These are the good sons and daughters of our Blood Fiend Alliance, take your pick."

    Wei Jun had long since discussed things with the other elders, the red card was considered one of the important orders and different from the usual missions, this mission must make the person giving the mission pick the hunters they wanted for the target. Since it was one of the highest instructions, all the Blood Fiend Alliance disciples had to be present in full.

    "Many thanks."

    As soon as she stood up, Cai Qing and the others also moved a step forward, looking at the stance that they intended to follow, not backing down even half a step. She went down step by step, sweeping past several elders, and ran to the second level.

    At first, she kept looking for the peach blossom eyes, but could not resist the awe-inspiring murderous aura and serious looks from all the killers. She stopped for a moment and seriously felt all their auras, especially the people sitting in the second row, almost all of them were experts, she went over them and let those she had selected stand up.

    Until the third position at the end of the second row, she saw a teenager with his head hanging low sitting quietly, she suddenly paused, "You, also stand up."

    He stood up, raised his head and boldly met her eyes.

    She couldn''t help but tsk, it was this man in front of her, he was definitely very strong mentally, not panicking even though she had picked him out and not allowing her a single chance to take note of anything amiss. She naturally also pretended not to know anything and continued to pick other people.

    Afterwards, the further down she picked, the fewer people stood up. After picking about a hundred people from this group of killers, she stopped looking and walked back to her seat then said to Wei Jun, "These people are enough."

    Wei Jun gave her a meaningful smile, pped her hands and said, "All those who were just picked by the Minghui girl are selected." She then turned to the elders'' seat at the side, "Eldest Elder, take this group of people away for the time being, I will announce the rest of the details."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    With amand from the Grand Elder, the group of people all left after him, moving quickly and in order, like a very well disciplined group of soldiers.

    Dongfang Minghui''s gaze was fixed on the person walking in the front, she had just identified that person''s scent, tainted with the fragrance of her special sleep poison, in the fight that day, she shot out a few flying needles and poison darts, the other party probably identally left it on without knowing.

    "Young Master Wei, since the people have been selected, I will also take my leave."

    Wei Jun gave her a knowing wink and ordered in a low voice, "Little Sixth, send Miss Minghui back to her room."

    She hurried back as fast as she hade, leading Cai Qing and the others to quickly disappear in the eyes of the five thousand people, Xiao Liuzi could not keep up at all.

    "This time to summon everyone toe, there are three things that need to be mentioned, one, is the Blood Fiend Alliance"

    A long way away, she could still hear Wei Jun making a report, she slightly stroked her forehead, her footsteps hurrying to quickly catch up with the Grand Elder, "Grand Elder, wait a minute, I have a few things to ask them."

    The more than a hundred people were carefully selected by her, to this outsider, they already had some rejection in their hearts, hearing this they did feel a little surprised but more some people werepletely confused, unclear what the issue was. But the killer''s best quality was not asking too many questions.

    "This is your employer for this mission, the Minghui girl from the Qian Family." The Grand Elder was also unclear about Dongfang Minghui''s background, he observed that the young master seemed very attached to the several people from the Qian Family, so he treaed them with more caution.

    Hearing what the elder said, everyone was even more surprised, they have heard of one on one missions and also heard of several people needed toplete a mission, but they''d never seen the need for a hundred or so people to take on a mission, no wait there is a possibility.

    "The target person this time, your elders will exin to you afterwards. Now, what I want to ask is who among you entered the cell where the White Guest was being held at three days ago and tried to take him away. And who hurt my arm and walked away? Who dared to not give face your Young Master? Now I''ll give you a chance, if you stand up voluntarily, I will let your Young Master have the grace to spare you. If I catch youter, hehe, you will have a good time hmph."

    Three questions in a row made all the people present confused.

    Those who were well-informed knew what happened that day, although in the end the matter was suppressed by the elders. But most of the killers were not the gossiping type and did notmunicate much during the day, most of them looked at her with a confused face.

    The Grand Elder also followed Wei Jun''s instructions and cooperated with her, "The young master has clear evidence, if youe forward at this moment, the old man can still beg a favor from the young master, if you are still obsessed with hiding yourself, don''t me this old man for the resultter."

    "When I fought with him I identally stabbed my unique concealed weapon into that person''s body, my concealed weapon will emit a unique fragrance, this fragrance is my deliberate mixture of three kinds of sleep poison."

    The majority of the people were human beings with trained noses, they sniffed the air a little, sniffed each other, and soon discovered that one of them smelled a little fragrant, that person was the famous Bai Xuan, the third ranked assassin of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    Everyone moved away from him immediately, fearing that they might be tainted with his scent, soon the people around him had all ran away, leaving an open spot where he stood tall with his head held high without a moment''s hesitation.

    Bai Xuan sneered, "A bunch of cowards."

    The other man''s peach blossom eyes were staring coldly at her, they were more demonic and seductive than those in her drawing and his features were all prominent without the mask, a high nose and distinctive light ink pupils as well as sensual thin lips.

    "Bai Xuan, don''t think we''re afraid of you just because you ranked thirdst time!"

    A few people heard Bai Xuan''s sneer, but very few dared to jump out to retort.

    Dongfang Minghui heard the word Bai Xuan and was dumbfounded, Fuck ah! Howe one of Seventh sister''s harem members is the son of that pervert Mo?! She was filled with nothing but depression and sadness in her heart, this must be a joke the plot gods were ying on her.

    "Bai Xuan?"

    Bai Xuan frowned, seemingly unhappy to be called by his real name by a stranger, especially one who tried to get his righteous father killed.

    "Bai Xuan, it''s actually you?!" The Great Elder was a bit distressed with the revtion, Bai Xuan, this child was extremely talented, he could learn many things after being taught only once, he had even treated him as his own child, he didn''t expect the other party to betray them, "You you really let this old man down."

    Bai Xuan was unmoved, with a rock solid attitude of kill if you want to kill, cut if you want to cut.

    "Grand Elder?"

    Dongfang Minghui reminded him, since the person has been found, they needed to start the interrogation, she had spent too much time in the Blood Fiend Alliance just for Bai Xuan. This fucking author why couldn''t he have included Bai Xuan''s backstory then she wouldn''t have had to toss about here for so long!

    The original story actually did mention Bai Xuan''s life once, it was saying he lost his father at an early age and his mother was ughtered by others when he was five years old then he took the road to revenge to avenge her death. Unfortunately, the original story and the current plot have a little discrepancy, she hadn''t managed to put them together before.

    "Someone, take Bai Xuan down and escort him to the Hall of Punishment."

    Bai Xuan then suddenly snapped moving out of nowhere with a fierce look on his face lunging towards Dongfang Minghui, his hands that held an eagle shaped w weapon suddenly held a sharp sword, the same one that almost cut her arm off before.

    "You actually use a sword?!" The Grand Elder stepped forward and sted his sword with both palms, pushing Dongfang Minghui away some distance, he roared, feeling that he was really old and blind, he''d been deceived by the other side for so many years. This person who used the techniques they had given him had been staying in the Blood Fiend Alliance with an ulterior motive, forcing himself to use a hook as his weapon instead of his longsword to hide his identity, this was not a simple matter to simply endure the humiliation.

    "Grand Elder be careful!"

    The opponent''s eagle hook was also being used in an ingenius way, making people go on the defensive.

    Just as she finished her words of caution, she found that the opponent''s hook changed direction in mid-air and came straight at her. The opponent was really adamant, if he missed one strike, he came a second time.

    The six of them threw out colorful spiritual power, and for a while Bai Xuan really thought Dongfang Minghui couldn''t do anything at all.

    "Bai Xuan, don''t you want to know who your father is?"

    The plum blossom dart in her hand snapped at the opponent''s eagle grappling hook, hard enough to cause the opponent''s grappling hook to change direction in mid-air, knocking down a tree.

    "What did you say?!" Bai Xuan froze.

    "Your life story, I know it well."

    Bai Xuan''s icy, puzzled gaze collided with her frank gaze, and in the end it was he who lost the battle.

    Seeing that Bai Xuan was not continuing to resist, the Grand Elder immediately apprehended him, "Take him away."

    Wei Jun finished the matter and was surprised to learn everything from the Grand Elder, "You''re saying it was Bai Xuan?!"

    Dongfang Minghui said the other party should be almost seventeen or eighteen years old and she had a vague suspicion in her heart but the other party was usually disguised too well, she thought carefull about the rtionship between him and the White Guest.

    The White Guest''s name was originally Su Bai, he always wore white clothes unstained by blood, and used to use the sword. She had filtered the candidates from the alliance that were seventeen or eighteen years old, who used swords. The biggest suspect was actually Mu Yang, it''s a pity that the other party had been sent out on a mission earlier, it was impossible for him to be here and at the same time appear in the alliance, the most suspected person was ruled out but she never expected that the real person would be Bai Xuan who had kept his sword skill hidden.

    "Isn''t Bai Xuan the male lead?" Wei Jun puzzled.

    Hearing her mention this, Dongfang Minghui immediately wanted to feed the other party some venom and let him die of poison in the Blood Fiend Alliance hmph.

    But, she had faith in Seventh sister.

    "Just let me take him away, it''s also time for me to return to the Qian Family." The journey was long, even if there were flying beasts, she added up that she''d been dyed a few days in the Blood Fiend Alliance and it had already turned into more than ten days. She had no idea what was Seventh Sister''s current situation.

    Wei Jun heard that the other party was going to leave and immediately jumped from the chair, "No no fellow countryman, you can''t just use me then pat your buttocks and leave like that."

    "Then what do you want? I can''t stay in this ce with you for the rest of my life, why don''t youe with me to see the outside world?"

    If she was locked up in such a valley for a long time, she would really go insane..

    Wei Jun''s eyes lit up, "Hey that''s a good idea."

    Good your head!

    She had no idea how the other party convinced the other elders to let her go out but Minghui could only ept it.

    Dongfang Minghui felt remorseful bringing her, how stupid was she to bring out this person who wanted to give Seventh sister a few male leads to y with all day, she really wanted to give herself two ps for starting this

    "Ugh, don''t you think our little Bai here isn''t looking too healthy?" Wei Jun was feeling very smug, when she crossed over, in order to pave the way for her and Jun Yi''s future, she had actually put one of the heroine''s harem, Bai Xuan at her side early on and had had the Grand Elder instruct him many times as well just for this day.

    The child that she had raised was finally grown up and being given to someone else, Wei Jun''s heart was quite full of emotion.

    Of course, poor Wei Jun hadn''t expected that this world''s heroine had actuallygone for the opposite bent road and so this n of hers was doomed to fail, her small initiative would likely be cold heartedly rejected at the door.

    Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips and rolled her eyes, the other side was so happy to y matchmaker for other people huh? Next time she sees a suitable candidate she''ll also packag them directly and send them to her bed, just to let her try the real feeling of being given a partner out of nowhere.<blockquote>

    Whew it was a long one! Enjoy the chapter guys! Thank you for the support of donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors.</blockquote>

 Chapter 87 (2)

    Chapter 87 (2)

    On this journey, not sure whether it is because of Wei Jun, this damn person or because of an additional man eating grass that may eat people at any time in her space ring, the return journey was calm and quiet. Every adventure always had bloodshed and Dongfang Minghui felt that her bad luck was unreal.

    "Hey, do you feel that it''s too quiet?" Wei Jun was a killer, she happened to be very sensitive to the outside world''s movement, she would rather believe in the calm followed by a violent storm, rather than believe in innocent calm.

    She can sense a hint of any wind and movement in the outside world, she listened carefully, and sensed a fierce struggle in a ce far away from them, frightening the surrounding creatures and the ones flying in the sky or crawling on the ground. The ones who could y dead were doing so and others ran to hide in their nest.

    "Stay alert."

    As soon as she finished, Cai Qing and all the seniors were all on alert, even the people Wei Jun brought with her were on high alert.

    "There is a small battle of at least twenty people three hundred meters from us." Although small, the battle was veryrge, otherwise the nt animals will not behave so carefully, "Quite strange."

    "Let''s go over and take a look?"

    "No."

    ording to past experience, curiosity killed the cat and she hit the mark every time.

    "If you don''t go, I can go by myself." Wei Jun gestured to the Grand Elder and arge group of people followed her towards that direction.

    "Miss Minghui, it''s not right to just let Young Master Wei go over like this, in case -" In case they met with any idents.

    "Don''t worry about her."

    How could Dongfang Minghui not know Cai Qing''s meaning, the Qian Family knew about proper etiquette, since Wei Jun followed them out of the valley, the safety and security of this journey was actually closely rted to the Qian Family, so they couldn''t just stand by.

    But, who is the other party? It was the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, and a person who has crossed over and knows the plot and all the schemes, furthermore she has the Grand Elder around to protect her, what can happen?

    As expected, only a short timeter, the other party ran back quickly and cheerfully and came up to her, "Dongfang Minghui, do you know what I just saw?"

    "I don''t know." Nor did she want to know

    She just wanted to settle down and return to the Qian Family, back to Seventh sister to toss about. She misses Seventh sister, especially when she kept thinking of this crazy fellow traveller wanting to match make seventh sister and the male leads, she wanted to seal her mouth directly!

    "It''s the Beastmen."

    Wei Jun whispered in her ear, the beastmen and humans have always been at odds, although a hundred years ago they signed a peace agreement of non-aggression, but it cannot guarantee that the beastmen and humans at odds would not have problems internally and externally caused by war

    Dongfang Minghui looked up sharply, "You mean the beastmen and humans are fighting?"

    "Let''s go and see, won''t we know then?"

    "Go."

    The beastmen and a group of masked men in ck fought, the two sides fought fierecely, most of the beastmen had turned part of their own body to their beast forms, thus it is clear that they were indeed in danger, after the beast form transformation their attack power easily doubled, but there were after-effects, most of the beastmen would lose some power after their berserk state. If they meet an enemy at that time they would die

    The beastmen usually kept it in mind, unless it was life or death never transform.

    "I know him."

    Six beastmen were surrounded by about a dozen people, and the other party''s moves were ruthless, obviously wanting to take the lives of these beastmen people.

    Dongfang Minghui spoke in a shocking way, startling Wei Jun on the side.

    "Hey hey, how do you know him?" Wei Jun tugged at her sleeve with a curious look.

    "He saved me once."

    The man standing at the head of the five beastmen was the same one who had killed the reptilian beast with a single punch, and she had presented him with a bottle of disguise elixir when she left. She didn''t expect to see him in this ce after several months had passed.

    As for the beast man who pulled her up to the teahouse beforeshe wasn''t sure what was going on.

    She had been thinking about what Wei Jun had said before when he was worried that the world would probably copse if the plot did not follow the original path. But everything since then has proven that even if the plot changes, the script can take the initiative to perfect itself somehow.

    Just like now, to find a person to let them enter the beastmen race territory, the script gods helped her to select a good candidate.

    "This person we have to save."

    "Ugh ugh."

    Wei Jun didn''t even say anything before she rushed out like a small cannonball, Little Colour''s vines attacked the group of ck-d masked men''s ankles as fast as lightning, pulling them one by one and smashing them hard against the trees. Those who reacted faster used their strength to flip and iste the vines at their ankles, while those who reacted slower were yed by Little Colour like toys.

    All the flying needles on her body were floating in mid-air, looking like the sword technique  all things return to one. All the flying needles turned into a sword and fiercely chopped at one of them, that person was defenceless, and was struck head on. From the center of his forehead all the way down, all of his body was upied by flying needles!

    "You"

    The person pointed at Dongfang Minghui and fell to the ground with a crash before she could say a word.

    This was a new skill she hadprehended since that time when she broke the formation at the back of the Qian Family, sort of a self-invented one, she felt that a group attack was more powerful than a single flying needle, and she had tried it a few times before deciding on this sort of pattern.

    Wei Jun was stunned to see her fight for the first time. Especially when she saw her opponent''s hand wave and all those flying needles stuck in others returned back to her hand, she really wanted to apud if the venue wasn''t so unsuitable. In fact, her knowledge of Dongfang Minghui was only limited to the tragic fate of the original, and her knowledge of the countryman in front of her subverted the persona of Dongfang Minghui in the original plot so it was a bit confusing.

    "You go first master, we''ll break"

    The beastmen were ready for a final fight, if it was really impossible, they would blew themselves up one by one, dying time so their master could leave the ce without any problems, but they didn''t expect the sudden change of events that made them dumbfounded.

    "Ugh, be careful."

    Wei Jun saw that there was suddenly an additional person behind Dongfang Minghui and couldn''t help but shout out.

    Dongfang Minghui was disgusted at the group of masked people, probably because their image ovepped with the Dead Spiritual Masters who had tried to capture her before, who made them wear ck clothes after all?

    Little Colour''s vines smacked the man in ck from behind her, and when it was done, the vines prated through his head, and a hole about the size of a vine appeared in his head.

    The other side fell straight down.

    Cai Qing and several seniors involved in the fight were bbergasted, not expecting that the other party''s fighting ability to be a lot stronger than they thought, at least for her to deal with these ck-clothed people, the other party as a pharmacist still managed to do so with ease.

    Dongfang Minghui was definitely a rather odd existence among pharmacists right?

    Since they joined the battle, the original unfavorable situation of the beastmen no longer existed, the situation of the ck clothed masked people turned around until to the end only the few remaining people saw that the form was not right and wanted to escape but the result was the sound of something stabbing into their body, they watched the thin sharp vines prate their hearts and gouge it out

    "ugh "

    Several bodies fell to the ground with a bang.

    After everything was over, Dongfang Minghui also crouched down and pulled away the ck cloth covering the one of the people''s face, an unfamiliar person was exposed to the sight of the crowd, "Who exactly are these people?" Masked meant that the other party wanted to do something sneaky wanting to quietly dispose of these beast people.

    One of the possible oues was a possibility that it will trigger a big war between the beastmen race and the humans.

    "Girl, it''s you?" The beastmen in the lead asked in surprise after seeing Dongfang Minghui''s face.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled awkwardly, in fact, thenguage of the beastmen race was slightly rougher than thenguage of their three empires, if the other party faster, she most likely wouldn''t be able to understand. If the other side slowed down their speech, maybe she can still distinguish the meaning.

    Several of the beastmen''s berserk state had not yet reached the extreme, so when they took back their beastmen features, they immediately sat on the ground and meditated for six hours to calm down.

    "Several months have passed, why don''t you go back to your homnd, is there something important?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t beat around the bush, she pointed to arge group of dead people on the ground, "You offended someone or someone doesn''t want you to go back to the beastmen kingdom."

    Kass spread his hands and shook his head slightly bitterly, indicating that he did not know who these people were either.

    The other side was tall and inexplicably looked honest and naive when doing this kind of action. She really didn''t know how to remind him again of the danger, "If they fail once, the other party maye a second time, you''d better get out of here while you can and return to your homnd."

    What she actually wanted to say wassince the other side doesn''t want you to go back alive, it might be that there is a traitor among the beastmen colluding with some people among the humans to try to harm you.

    "Many thanks, you saved us today, may the beast gods above bless you." Kass said again, and also made a salute towards the crowd, he looked again at Dongfang Minghui, "Girl, you and I met twice, I must say it must be fate."

    "The first time you saved my life, this time it''s my turn to return your favor."

    "No, no, you already repaid it that day." Kass retorted, and he also took out the porcin vase that the other party had given him from his arms, and put it in front of her eyes and shook it twice, trying to awaken her memory from before, "So this time it''s me who owes you a life."

    Owe it heh, ok fine at least seventh sister canter have an opportunity oy a good foundation unless something goes wrong then.

    "You humans have a saying that there is no other way to repay the kindness of a drop of water, but to give your body in return." Kass stumbled on what he wanted to say.

    "Pfft."

    Before she had time to react, Wei Jun burst outughing, she covered her stomach andughed out loud,ughing so hard she almost choked and egged him on, "Give me your body?"

    Cass added with great approval, "Right."

    "Hahahahahahaha."

    "The kindness of a drop of water will be returned with a flowing spring." Minghui corrected him helplessly, "It''s not peaceful here, you''d better go back before the enemy reacts."

    "Good, will we have a chance to meet againter?"

    Wei Jun looked on yfully at the good show as she snickered and looked at Dongfang Minghui and then at Kass.

    "Yes, we will see each other if we are destined to."

    One by one, the other Beast People got up from the ground, "Lord, we should go now."

    Kass nodded his head, but when he left, he took three steps back, and walked far away before rushing back and putting a ring of teeth of some animal hung on his neck in Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "If youe to the beastmen territory, take this to me, remember, my name is Kass, Lorenzo Kass."

    "Pfft."

    Wei Jun, who was just watching the show, almost spurted out a mouthful of blood when she heard the other party introduce himself, she coughed several times, pointing at the other party''s back, totally speechless.

    Dongfang Minghui looked coldly at the things the other party had shoved into her hands and she sighed helplessly.

    So, the script gods really made this sort of a mess, constantly setting traps for her, pushing all the men in the original harem of seventh sister to her one by one, "Trouble"

    "Hey hey just now the wind was strong, I couldn''t hear clearly, you tell me did the other party call himself Lorenzo what? Kass?! Is it Kass??" Wei Jun, who could not easily get over her own shock kept bouncing in front of her, hoping that the other party would deny it.

    As a result, she received a look like looking like an idiot from Minghui''s face.

    The group continued on their way, and on the way, Wei Jun took great pains tofort her, telling her not to think too much about it. Dongfang Minghui automatically turned off her hearing letting her words go in her left ear and out her right.

    "Ah, no, I keep asking if you are tired of living, why are you robbing a man with the heroine? Listen to this sister''s advice, don''t think about things that you shouldn''t think about. I see that that whatever Kass is not a good egg either. He just met you twice and said something about promising with your body and gave a token of affection, so superficial, this kind of man is too frivolous, you shouldn''t like it, you know that right? "

    "Hello Dongfang Minghui, did you hear what I said?"

    The first thing she needed to do when she got back was to run back to the courtyard, Dongfang Minghui''s heart was about to fly to Seventh sister, where did she still have time to listen to this endless chatter about the same topic, only to tell her not to steal men from the heroine.

    "Promise with your body? Who wants to promise with your body?"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly appeared behind the two andughed.

    Wei Jun patted her chest and exined to Qian Wanyu, "It''s just that earlier we were on the road and met a group of  well -"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately covered this big mouth and gave a few dryughs towards Seventh sister. She thought of a dozen versions of Seventh sister''s reaction after her return, preferably Seventh sistering over to hug her. The scene in front of her was definitely something she hadn''t expected

    The terrible thing is, she didn''t know how long Seventh sister had been here and how much she heard.

    But then again the "promise" and "body" words were already enough to get her in hot soup!<blockquote>

    Thanks to donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors.

    I love Minghui and Wanyu they''re so cute!</blockquote>

 Chapter 88 (1)

    Chapter 88 (1)

    Wei Jun came to visit the Qian Family as the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, and had not yet had the chance to spar'' with Qian Wanyu before she was invited to the main hall by Qian Zihang and the others including even the group of people she had brought along with her.

    Dongfang Minghui followed Seventh sister back to the small courtyard.

    "Minghui, you''re finally back."

    After a hasty separation of more than a month, everyone came around when they saw her and paused their practice.

    "Little Minghui, just now, who was that handsome young man you brought over?" Situ Hao gossiped and asked, he took a small nce, the other side had a cold face and his head hung low so he hadn''t had the time to see clearly what the other side looks like. Lu Xing and Wood also heard the movement in the small courtyard and came out.

    She saw everyone looking at her and cleared her throat but couldn''t help but gloss over the backstory, "He''s a key person of solving the situation with Wood."

    Bai Xuan beingpared to a medicine prescription howe it seemed to be pulling his value down?

    "He is associated with the Mo family." Qian Wanyu hadn''t heard her mention it before but could guess this key ce.

    "Seventh sister, how else can you make me continue to talk if you reveal everything like this?"

    She pouted and red at the other party, Seventh sister is just too smart, she tends to point out everything upfront before letting the other party continue, "He is the grandson of Mo Lu abandoned outside and adopted by the White Guest since childhood, it can be said that he entered the Blood Fiend League at the age of thirteen with the only purpose to save the White Guest who is imprisoned in the forbidden ce of the alliance. He is also one of the Blood Fiend Alliance''s top assassins on the list, a high-risk figure."

    The whole story can be described as a series of misfortune, Mo Chen died in the hands of the killer, Mo Lu went insane from the loss of his son and had the same irreconcble hatred for the killer as well as the Qian Family,pletely unaware that he had a grandson in the Blood Fiend League, and they had both missed each other for so many years.

    She briefly recounted the one-night affair between Bai Xuan''s mother and Mo Chen, and after finishing it she was slightly embarrassed, "Bai Xuan does not yet know who his own father is yet."

    Mo Lu is a person who kills easily, from the fact that he sometimes kills the Qian Family disciples outside it was obvious he was a dangerous sneaky person. It can be said that he and the White Guest are two extremes, the White Guest is a killer with a heart while the other was a killer who killed merely for fun

    Bai Xuan has always used his own righteous adoptive father as something to be proud of. To let him know that his real father is such a person

    "Sooner orter, he will have to know."

    Qian Wanyu said indifferently, her life was the same, but knowing now or knowingter what is the difference? The cold eyes and ridicule she has suffered can''t bepletely erased and all the injustice she has encountered over the years cannot be offset.

    There was a time when she longed for a warm home, a doting father, a loving mother, but even if these were not avable, at least for her now their existence could almost be ignored. Where were they when she was hurt and most vulnerable and in need of care?

    Only Ninth Sister was different.

    When she thought of the other party tugging at her clothes and looking like she was going to be abandoned, her heart inexplicably ached, so she was also someone who could be needed by another person

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking about how tomunicate with Bai Xuan when she was pulled away by Qian Wanyu.

    "Ugh, Seventh sister?"

    "You guys continue your cultivation, Minghui and I have some things to talk about."

    She originally wanted to use this topic to make Seventh sister temporarily forget what Wei Jun said but didn''t expect the other party to always remember. She was a little apprehensive, but did not know how to exin, she carefully tried to say. "Seventh sister, what do you want to say ah?"

    Qian Wanyu also did not know what she wanted to say, at this moment, she just wanted to stay quietly with Ninth Sister without anyone to disturb them.

    As soon as the two of them closed the door, there was a thud.

    She was then overpowered by Seventh sister and pinned to the door, trapped between her arms in a position she couldn''t escape. This action, this position, her breath caught in her throat. Why did Seventh sister like this kind of style?! Every time it was either a big tree or a door, all sorts of wooden stuff, especially the first time in the dark forest and Seventh sister forced a kiss that big tree just behind her was muttering something she didn''t hear clearly, but certainly it was not anything good she felt speechless. She wanted to simply dig a big hole to bury herself in for good!

    Qian Wanyu watched her with deep affection, the two people separated for a month but she felt as if ten years had passed, every day after the end of cultivation, there was an empty feeling in her heart, in addition to the boundless loneliness and worry, this was the only time she felt that cultivation alone was quite boring and time felt so long.

    "Seventh sister, I miss you."

    She looked at the light in Seventh sister''s eyes that seemed to eat people, and had an urge to pounce on her and kiss her despite everything, in fact, she really did it as soon as she said the words, she missed her, all this time. She stood on her tiptoes and sent herself up to her lips.

    Qian Wanyu held the back of her head with one hand and wrapped the other hand around her waist to hold it tightly, as if she wanted to use all the strength in her body to love the person in her arms, her Ninth Sister, properly.

    The sound of kissing in the room kept resounding as they both indulged in the uncontroble passion of love, it made the cold room from a moment ago start warming up as if countless red bubbles of love were appearing behind them.

    A kiss with all the strength of the body, crimson red lips, sneaky tongues chasing each other in the mouth as if ying together, the two of them were entagled like two vines on a tree. The two people''s breathing gradually got heavy and Minghui felt a hand had involuntarily touched her most sensitive ce from her clothes, her whole body shivered, with a small push a silver-white line of saliva was drawn between the two mouths and she instinctively gulped a mouthful

    Only after sucking did she react to what she had just swallowed! She was extremely embarrassed and covered her face, Fuck ah, it was too embarrassing, and in front of Seventh sister as well she didn''t want to live!

    Qian Wanyu was bbergasted and thenughed out, picking up the person in her armsughing cheerfully, the depressed emotions in her heart dissipated and her whole person seemed to throw away the baggage of many years at once, all of a sudden she felt extremely rxed. She pulled away the other party''s hands, looked at the other party''s blushing face, and extremely dotingly dropped an extremely light kiss on her forehead, "Ninth Sister, it''s good to have you back."

    Seventh sister was really good at joking.

    She leaned into the other party''s embrace to cover up her embarrassment just now. She put her ear to the other party''s heart, wrapped her arms around the other party''s waist and hugged her tightly, listening to the other party''s steady heartbeat for a moment, and she breathed a sigh of relief extremely slowly.

    With such an interruption, the red coloured atmosphere between the two people also disappeared, the room was only left full of warmth and whispered exchanges.

    "You mean you also caught a man-eating nt, which has the ability to devour and absorb abilities?"

    This grass, which was mentioned and guarded in turn by several other medicinal nts felt a small chill. It was currently still studying and waiting until Dongfang Minghui let down her guard to devour them and then run out to devour Dongfang Minghui alive as well.

    Dongfang Minghui sat upright and gestured towards the outside of the room, their conversation in the house was not safe, the people in the courtyard could definitely hear it if they wanted to, she did not want to hide this from Situ Hao and the rest but she did not dare to take the risk when they could not yet show their true feelings for Seventh sister.

    Qian Wanyu, however knew what she was thinking, "Don''t worry, a formation wasid down just now."

    If not, wouldn''t their intimate voices have been overheard long ago? This is the Qian Family, a ce with many ears even Qian Wanyu wouldn''t dare to mess around.

    Dongfang Minghui heard her say so and she was relieved, "What Love Flower said should not be wrong, when we were trapped at the bottom of the pit, Cai Qing and the seniors were entangled in silk threads until they were unconscious, I tried myself and the finger knives could not cut them either."

    She took out a small piece of silk thread that she had privately hidden, she always thought about the silk thread that was invulnerable to swords and spears as well as water and fire, how it could not be broken? If it was used to kill, it could probably be used to strangle the neck directly.

    If it was turned into a weapon, when dealing with troublesome enemies in the future it was anotheryer to guarantee sess!

    Qian Wanyu took out the silk thread and looked at it. The silk thread in her hand was as light as a feather and incredibly tough.

    "It''s white spider silk."

    White spider silk was produced from a kind of spider thread formed inside a spider beast, it can be used to make a garment to protect against external damage, but it is valuable and hard to find. She didn''t expect Ninth Sister to be so lucky as to let here across this from a random adventure.

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui finished her exnation but found the other party silently staring at the side, she had no idea what was on her mind and reached out her hand in front of Seventh sister to wave it a little, the other party still did not respond. She waited quietly, in fact, she had not yet thought about what to do with this nt as well.

    She still had another poisonous herb that was tied up and about to die in her space ring, one big problem had not been dealt with yet, and a new one came along

    "Qing Mo."

    Qian Wanyu called out to him before continuing to think about her problem. Theoretically they both seemed to have the same devouring ability but this nt could instead copy the best skill while her devouring was devouring the life force of others as well as turning their spiritual power into her own.

    If she could also devour skills like that then

    "Wanyu, steady your heart, do not focus on spection, taking shortcuts on the path of cultivation will ruin you." Qing Mo gave his warning, he also knew nothing about the dark system and many things he did know were just rumours from the outside world, but one thing was for sure, if Wanyu absorbed other people''s spiritual power or life force all the time to get stronger, although in a way it could indeed be a big help to her cultivation, how could they know if it would make her more and more dependent on this and cause issues down the road?

    There were always two sides to everything, it always depends on the person using it.

    After being warned by Qing Mo in a stern voice, Qian Wanyu felt a jolt and came out of her thoughts.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, upon learning that a nt had new skills after devouring, she had a silly thought in her heart, if she had the highest skills of everyone in this world in her hands, wouldn''t she be able to stop being oppressed by anyone and could protect Ninth Sister properly? Then she could stay by her side and never let the other person get hurt in any way again.

    If it wasn''t for Qing Mo''s timely reminder, she might have gone further and further off the path in terms of enlightenment and in serious cases would have directly caused her to get a heart demon obsession affecting her cultivation, perhaps because she was in too much of a hurry to get stronger

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu wanted to say something, but after a moment, "Keep this man-eating grass, you can collect more of these silk threads, it can have many uses and is hard to find even if you have the money."

    She tilted her head and looked at her back as she left muttering, "What''s wrong with Seventh sister?"

    But remembering the man-eating nt, she tapped the table, "Little Colour."

    The fat doll gurgled and rolled to the ground in the space ring and there was a fat leaf pasted on its white fleshy buttocks, followed by that, pig fairy grass also jumped out, its tail rolled out a shivering man eating grass.

    Love Flower and Lucky also followed out to watch the show.

    Seeing them in this position, she couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, there seemed to be an illusion of a trial with these nt judges.

    "It will try to swallow you so you all have to stay away from it." She couldn''t help but worry about these medicinal nts, not being able to imagine the image of one of them being swallowed by the grass.

    "It wouldn''t dare." The pig fairy grass bounced on top of that man eating nt for a while.

    "It was caught by me so it belongs to me." The milky baby voice of Little Colour immediately announced ownership of the grass.

    She could see clearly that the nt was trembling in front of the medicinal nts, looking as if it had been suppressed till it turned a little pathetic, she also saw Little Colour''s mouth hanging with a a bit of drool

    Sure enough, Little Colour was a magic nt that had no scruples, she estimated that if the other party had rows of sharp teeth it would certainly not still be a chubby doll now, it should be a young killer nt, "In that case, you can eat it."

    "Boom."

    She then saw pig fairy grass curled up its little tail like a rope at once and p the fat doll''s face leaving a visible trace, Little Colour had a dumbfounded look, obviously it was pped out of nowhere so it was dumbfounded right?

    She thought that a medicinal nt battle would follow so she was thinking of moving out of the house step by step.

    "Ahahahahahahaha." Little Colour crossed his waist and started tough wildly, "Before you said you didn''t want to be my furnace, now you''re not my furnace so why do you care now?"

    Little Colour was happily ying in the narrow room, unaware that the man-eating grass was taking advantage of their yfulness to quietly slip out.

    It was a carnivorous nt! Not some toy to be kept in captivity!

    "Where do you want to run to?" Love Flower shook its flower, which was incredibly poisonous, and it took a step in front of the man-eating grass as if smiling sneakily, "Do you want to be eaten by that fat guy, or do you want another way out?"

    "Huuuu, don''t eat me!"

    Cannibal grass started crying, arge pile of who knows whether it is water droplets or whatever body secretion liquid came down its stem and rolled down, suddenly the room emitted a light fragrance.

    Dongfang Minghui''s nose was particrly sensitive, just one smell and she immediately covered her nose, this smell made her think of the poison she once made.

    Little Colour''s vines swished over and without saying a word tied up the man-eating grass.

    The grass was trembling all over, especially when it saw Little Colour drooling on it, its heart turned deste, it devoured other creatures all this time and now it couldn''t escape the downfall of being devoured, when it thought about it, it almost couldn''t stop crying at this fate.

    She made sure that the tears of the cannibal grass did not have the ingredients of poison before she could loosen her mouth and nose, but still not quite at ease she simply opened the window as well, so that the fragrance in the room could go out more quickly.

    "Stop crying, if you cry again, I''ll make Little Colour swallow you." Dongfang Minghui said viciously, in fact, this grass has not done any bad things at least not yet plus, Seventh sister just said to keep it since it could produce the white spider silk.

    The man eating grass stopped crying like a child and started to sniffle like a small child making her feel guilty as if she was abusing children.

    "Actually, you have another option." Just as she finished, the fat doll got angry and jumped onto the table in a sh, which shook and almost couldn''t carry its weight, "It''s mine, mine!!"

    "It''s not yours yet."

    Dongfang Minghui also looked at it angrily, this magic nt''s brain only thought of two things, eating and getting a furnace to cultivate with. Really just full of bad thoughts she thought as the two of them red at each other for a long time.

    "You have topensate me." Little Colour finally lost the battle, in fact, it was dragged to the side by the tail of the pig fairy grass, looks like its life of domestic violence was going to continue.

    "Never keeps promises" Love Flower bringing along Lucky whispered when passing her suddenly popped up such a sentence, then dashed into the space ring.

    She didn''t know if tough or cry, she only asionally gave a little more benefit to the pig fairy grass but the other side still didn''t feel satisfied why was she never keeping promises this is clearly called putting down one thing to pick up another thing understand?

    The man-eating nts was not the biggest, but it seemed to be the most vocal.

    She was startled and took several steps back, "Be quiet, if you want to not be eaten by Little Colour, spit a little silk every day, this is your task, understand?"

    Dongfang Minghui took the silk thread out of her space ring and shook it twice.

    The man-eating grass immediately shriveled up.

    She handed over overseeing this task to the pig fairy grass, and it epted it cheerfully.

    After that, she went to see the old madam alone, who was talking to Cai Qing about something, when she saw her, she said to Cai Qing, "Stand back."

    "Yes, old madam."

    Dongfang Minghui touched her nose sheepishly, it seemed she had identally disturbed them.

    "Child,e here."

    The sudden intimacy shown by the other party made her more or less ttered, she moved over extremely slowly and just sat down, her hand was held by the old madam.

    "Cai Qing has just told me everything, you have been injured on your hand, is it healed now?" The olddy was so warm and fuzzy that she checked her injury directly.

    "Old madam, it''s just a small injury, nothing serious." She retracted her hand, not quite used to such a change, "Olddy, today I came to discuss with you about the Mo family''s affairs."

    For a prescription, she had seen that prophet and went to search for the Mo family child left outside, how could she not participate in this negotiation?

    "For Ziyan, you have worked hard." The more the olddy looked, the more relieved she was, she had been worried that Ziyan couldn''t find someone she liked, but she didn''t expect to get a nice surprise after twenty years of disappearance, not only did he find someone, but he also found a very sweet and wonderful person.

    When she thought of what Cai Qing had reported back, the olddy already had an idea of what she wanted to do.

    Dongfang Minghui felt very pressured when talking to the olddy, especially when she stared at herself strangely, making her feel as if she was being watched by something, so strange!

    "Old madam is very kind, I will have to get the prescription, but someone has toe forward from the Mo family to negotiate, I want to leave this to Seventh sister, do you think this is fine? Is it possible?"

    Seventh sister'' s situation in the Qian Family was still kept secret, this matter could bepleted and not only can she get the prescription, at the same time it can make the Mo family owe the Qian Family making those old fogies in the Qian Family have to acknowledge her existence. She cannot hand over this easy task to Qian Zhuoxi.

    The olddy smiled and nodded her head, "The son of the Mo family is brought back by you, this matter should be decided by you. You can leave it to whoever you want, and you can talk to me when there is a shortage of manpower. But, you keep calling that Wanyu child Seventh sister, is she the seventh child among you?"

    Uh

    She forgot that the olddy didn''t seem to know about Seventh sister''s difficult life in the Dongfang family, remembering the table that was shattered and the house that was almost copsed when the olddy was angryst time, her back chilled. She really didn''t want to experience the olddy''s anger a second time, she politely spoke, "Olddy, there are some things that I think you should wait until Seventh sister is willing to tell you."

    The olddy looked at her for a long time before she slowly said yes three times.

    She walked out of the house still confused, not knowing at all what the olddy had just meant by saying yes so many times.

    "Yo, if it isn''t Miss Minghui?"

    "Yo, isn''t this the young Miss?"

    She didn''t know what kind of luck she had, she had only just turned out of the olddy''s small courtyard when she met Qian Zhuoxi, how should she put it, she hadn''t seen her for a month and the person in front of her gave her a gloomy feeling even more than when she first saw her before.

    She waspletely unaware of Aunt Fang''s stalking of Seventh sister, if she had known, she would not have been able to calmly dawdle with her here and would''ve quickly run away.

    How should we put it, Qian Zhuoxi was very unlucky during this period of time. Aunt Fang was missing, and there was no trace. She followed her trail but she actually wanted to see what Qian Wanyu was doing in a remote ce. Unfortunately she was unlucky enough to fall into a trap set by the other side, and she lost a lot of her troops and also got injured by a berserk beast that was breaking through.

    The olddy chastised her not for not being able to find the person but for rashly going into the forest, taking more than ten people with her and returning with only half of them.

    In contrast, Dongfang Minghui went out to the supposedly most dangerous Valley of Forgetfulness, taking only six people from the Qian Family and returned with even the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance as a guest, even her father was rmed.

    Looking at the other party''s increasingly gloomy eyes, Dongfang Minghui did not know what the other party was thinking, but it definitely would not be anything good, "Miss if there is nothing I will go first."

    After saying that, she bypassed the other party.

    "Zhuoyin came out of confinement, won''t Miss Minghui visit her? After all, she was punished because of you"

    "Thank you for your kind reminder, Miss, I will visit her."

    In the entire Qian Family, the only thing she felt guilty about was this second young miss. She was also helpless that day. She wanted to get in touch with Seventh sister as soon as possible. With the addition of an uncle who couldnt say anything she had to use that sort of bad n. In such an environment surrounded by wolves, it was nothing to use Qian Zhuoyin if it meant getting results, even if she had to kill her she would not hesitate to do it. She overestimated Qian Zhuoyin''s status in the Qian Family as the seconddy thinking she wouldn''t be punished so harshly because of that so it was really

    Forget it, she will make it up to her with other things in the future.<blockquote>

    Woo enjoy guys, thank you to donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors your support makes all this possible!</blockquote>

 Chapter 88 (2)

    Chapter 88 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui did not immediately go to visit Qian Zhuoyin, but returned to the small courtyard and discussed with Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, you will not me me for taking matters into my own hands, right?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, taking back the prescription to avoid Qian Ziyan being controlled by that group of people again, undoubtedly helping them and reducing harm as well, "I know it''s hard for Ninth Sister to worry about great uncle, but I will never recognize your great aunt identity."

    Dongfang Minghui almost choked to death on her own saliva, Seventh sister''s jealousy never weakened!

    "But"

    She sat up straight, a strand of hair slipped from her ear due to her movement.

    Qian Wanyuughed, she moved over to help the other party to straighten her hair, and whispered again, "The matter of this great aunt situation as well as the matter of giving one''s body to another, for the time being I''ll remember, Ninth Sister be mentally prepared to not be able to get out of bed for a day."

    She was shivering with fear, Seventh sister''s low voice was so magical, what did she just hear? What did she just hear?!?! She didn''t seem to hear anything, yes, she didn''t hear anything!

    "Seventh sister, I remember I have something to do, I''ll go back first."

    Qian Wanyu looked at her fleeing figure with interest, her eyes involuntarily darkened and sank, Mo family

    Bai Xuan never stopped to inquire about his birth father''s affairs along the way, the young master and the great elder''s mouth were strictly sealed and not a word had been revealed to him, as for the woman who he fought with before

    He sat on the table fiddling and his bound hands gently broke free, the rope behind him fell off immediately.

    The person with a wooden face next to him was not looking at his eyes, his eternal attention was on Lu Xing. Lu Xing instead looked at Bai Xun suspiciously, in the whole small courtyard, just him and Wood had nothing to do andzed around a lot, after a month of cultivation, his injuries had mostly healed and the spiritual energy he lost before had been cultivated back.

    The only thing that made him helpless was that the branch of the Tree of Life eventually withered and turned into a useless piece of wood, he still kept it well in the brocade box, only worrying about the task given to him by his empress mother.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xing couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    Bai Xuan suddenly stood up and walked to him in the blink of an eye.

    As soon as he walked to the door, he felt a hand pulling his shoulders, he shrugged trying to get out of the control of the other party, but he found that he couldn''t move at all!

    A master.

    A long sword suddenly appeared in his hand, he kicked back a little and Wood followed closely backward.

    Lu Xing retreated to a side, it was thanks to Minghui who reminded them before that the other party was a seasoned killer and used a long sword and eagle w grappling hook.

    When Qian Wanyu pushed open the door, she saw the phenomenon that Bai Xuan''s sword was caught by Qian Ziyan, unable to move out of his fingers, she wrapped her arms around her chest and smiled coldly.

    "Wanyu!"

    "Lu Xing, I have something to say to this Mr. Bai, or should I call you Mr. Mo?"

    As soon as Lu Xing heard this, he immediately beckoned to Wood and the two left, thoughtfully closing the door for them.

    "Mo? Is it that you also know about my birth?" Bai Xuan was curious, and he put his sword back.

    "Yes, it''s not impossible to tell you about it but you must cooperate with me on one thing."

    When sending the message to the Mo family, Qian Wanyu used the name of being a Qian Family junior to visit, she brought three people with her, one was Bai Xuan, another one was Ninth Sister, and thest was Cai Qing. The four of them set foot in the Mo family''s courtyard.

    The Mo family was quick to hand over the invitation on the same day and they were invited in on the spot.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui walked into the Mo family, she smelled an unusual aura, as if she smelled a smell of decay from underground, she watched the space ring interior, the several little guys were a little sensitive ebut the man-eating grass and poisonous medicine were still behaving as normal.

    The more normal they behaved meant the more problems there were.

    She didn''t know why but when they just entered they felt a cold chill behind.

    This strange feeling did not ease even after turning several corners.

    "Ah, Master Mo spare my life, spare my life!"

    "Ah"

    Sharp ear-piercing screams came like aftershocks, swirling in her eardrums, she was startled but the person leading the way seemed to have not heard at all, his steps did not pause, he smiled faintly, "Everyone, the main hall is close, follow me."

    Soon, she saw two people dragging a bloody man in their hands slowly towards this side, the man''s head hanging low, hands and feet hanging helplessly, they were dragging him by the shoulder with blood stains trailing behind them spreading out like a blooming flower in hell a scene that would make any person''s blood run cold.

    As the group approached, she realized that on the whole person''s back drenched in blood, argeyer of skin was missing.

    "Ninth Sister"

    Her vision was suddenly blocked and a pair of cold hands caressed the back of her hand, the heat of that palm touched on her skin, instantly warming her up, and the thick smell of blood at the tip of her nose seemed less unpleasant.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go."

    She smiled apologetically at the steward, she had always known that Mo Lu was a madman and a pervert, also probably a bit of a psychopath in all the years of mourning, but hearing about it was not as impactful as witnessing it with her own eyes.

    "Steward, please continue to lead the way."

    Looking at this so-called main hall in front of her, she suspected for a moment that it was Mo Lu trying to give them a scare.

    Cai Qing, Bai Xuan and Seventh sister are not talkative people, she looked around the perimeter, the remote location of the hall was considered the innermost location of the entire mansion, she could vaguely hear the sound ofughter from behind the wall.

    "Ladies and young masters, please have some tea, this is our Mo family''s unique snacks as well, the master said he will be here soon, please enjoy."

    She originally wanted to take a sip of water but once she opened it she found that the water in the tea cup was a blood red color, she immediately remembered the man''s blood just now and covered it back up again. Then she picked up a pastry which was uniquely shaped and oddly put together to resemble a person

    <em>ng</em>

    Qian Wanyu stood up and pulled her aside, one look at the pastry on the floor and she knew what happened, she squeezed her fingers, "Be patient."

    She guessed that the other party so quick to let them in just to give them a scare, it was a good thing that Seventh sister and the rest were calm people by nature, if Situ Hao were here, he''d most likely have jumped and ran off.

    "Seventh sister, I''m fine."

    The so-called soon was making them wait for almost an hour before the other side slowly appeared from the side door.

    Qian Wanyuzily opened her eyes, just now she was idle and bored so she sat with eyes closed to cultivate for a while, she didn''t know if it was her own delusions but for a moment she felt a dark aura that resonated with her dark spiritual power.

    "Master Mo."

    The other side was a soft-looking man, his white skin had blue veins vaguely poking out as he stood there with hands held up, gloomily staring at everyone.

    She couldn''t help but feel the goose bumps on her hands, the other side was not tall yet felt like looking at a monster. She had an illusion that if she stayed with him for a few more moments, she''d immediately suffocate and die, her eyes wandered to Bai Xuan.

    Baek Hyun also looked very soft and beautiful, his eyes especially did not look at all like Mo Lu but his nose and mouth were simr.

    Master Mo''s eyes first wandered around Qian Wanyu''s body, then looked at her, and then followed her gaze to Bai Xuan, she obviously felt him flinch when he saw him.

    Bai Xuan''s cold eyes looked him up and down, Mo Lu this person he knew about, there were many rumors about Mo Lu all over the ce, the other party''s reputation for cruelty and often exterminating people''s families entirely as a result of anger at his son''s death.

    Some say he deserved it for exterminating other people''s entire families in the end having the fate of having his own being cut off.

    "The Qian Family just sent you little ones? Aren''t you afraid that if you step into my ce I will let you in but not out?" His voice was also soft, if she hadn''t seen him open his mouth in person, she would have wondered if the other party was using a fake voice.

    "Master Mo, we are here today to negotiate a deal with you."

    Qian Wanyu as the young miss of the Rose House liked talking about business the most so she immediately got into it.

    The corner of Master Mo''s mouth hooked up into a smile, "You don''t seem to be afraid of me?"

    Although he was using a questioning tone, he seemed to be stating a fact.

    "Master Mo is joking, although I came today in the name of the Qian Family people, the business I talked about is between me and you, I don''t know if Master Mo is interested?"

    Mo Lu has not seen such a bold child in a long time, if that young miss of the Qian Family saw him she''d also back down immediately to the point of trembling all over yet these few people in front of him, especially this girl that looked like a doll in front of him did not seem afraid of him at all.

    "Good, worthy of being the daughter of Qian Yiling, I would like to hear what business you want to do with me."

    "I heard that Master Mo likes to collect medicinal prescriptions, there happens to be a prescription that I need, I hope Master Mo can give it to me." Qian Wanyu did not beat around the bush at all and pointed straight to what she wanted.

    Mo Lu looked at her and felt that the other party was really smart. This cleverness was almost as good as the young Qian Yiling from before. A while ago, the Qian Family and the Li family were looking for a prescription. Their movements were too loud so everyone knew there was some reason or trouble. How could he not know about it? He knew everything about the Qian Family

    Qian Wanyu saw that he did not speak so she continued slowly, "Master Mo may not be too clear, the year Mo Chen was at the back of the Qian Family and identally went away, although you avenged him, killing people all over along with their families and peeling their skin"

    Once the matter of Mo Chen was mentioned, Dongfang Minghui suddenly felt the atmosphere within the room turn cold to the extreme, she saw veins emerge from the other party''s forehead, the thin fingers were also clenched together, obviously a sign of him about to get angry.

    Seventh sister wanted to make a deal with him but it looks like they were about to piss him off!

    "Boom."

    As expected, the other party fumed and all the anger was directed at Qian Wanyu, before she could lunge, she saw Cai Qing and Bai Xuan next to Seventh sister blocking half the damage each.

    But, even so, it still couldn''t resist the other party''s anger.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Little Colour''s vines just reached out and tried to retract, but under her angry re, they still bravely reached out to stir up the aura around him, "Fuck ah, what exactly is he cultivating?"

    The other party''s spiritual energy was a grayish color, not belonging to the ten systems at all, it was like an out of this world death-like aura

    "Ninth Sister, don''te over."

    Qian Wanyu took the time to admonish her, this aura was somewhat simr to what she felt from underground, the dark spiritual power in her body was moving actively, if she continued like this she''d probably have to advance again, but then she''d be more easily exposed, "Master Mo, there is actually another person who caused Mo Chen''s tragic death, he is currently still atrge. You have been watching the Qian Family every day for all these years, have you ever thought about that person in the darkughing at your stupidity? Constantly looking at another target while the real enemy is still atrge."

    Mo Lu''s pale face darkened from Qian Wanyu''s words.

    "Do you want to see him dying underneath the ground? You still have grievances to settle with him, how can you let him leave with peace of mind."

    Qian Wanyu was not afraid of death at all as she kept adding fuel to the fire, she pulled out an envelope from her space ring, "Master Mo, that person in fact, you are very familiar with them, he is someone at your side, the information is all here, do you want to talk?"

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, if Seventh sister had a way to deal with this crazy Mo Lu, why did she not say so earlier? She brought Bai Xuan back but he seemed to be unnecessary ah!

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t think of her sorrow for the moment, she was currently gambling, gambling that this Mo Lu would give up everything for his son, but also gambling to let Bai Xuan clearly see what kind of person this Mo Lu was.

    Mo Lu suddenlyughed and a change suddenly urred.<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading! I appreciate all the donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators, thanks as usual~ uwu</blockquote>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    "What is this?"

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked to see a pair of scarred hands reaching out from underground and grabbing her ankle, she struggled repeatedly until her ankle had some torn skin but she couldn''t break free.

    Soon, gray and white spiritual power enveloped the entire hall, she saw countless pairs of withered hands emerge from the ground, in the center of the hall, Qian Wanyu felt a hand clutching their ankles, and there was an intention to drag them underground as well.

    Looking at Mo Lu with his weird smile in a hall full of hands, she had the illusion of identally falling into hell. Without waiting for her to think, the fat doll came out from within her space ring, still carrying the man-eating nt in its hand, "Devour everything here."

    After being oppressed by the pig fairy grass several times, the little man-eating grass already epted its fate of being enved, it wanted to escape or something but it was only a dream. When the fat doll crossed its arms and sternlymanded, it immediately did as it was told.

    If it doesn''t do it it was gonna get beaten up again

    Uuuuuuu, it does not want to be beaten again.

    Rows of sharp teeth on the cannibal grass leaves becamerger andrger, like a bloody mouth chomping those iling hands away.

    Ahhh

    A scream rang out.

    She seemed to hear the screams of the souls from hell as the grass spread out widely, until it spread to the very center of the battlefield, it carefully retracted its leaves under the pressure of Mo Lu and only then dared to swallow little by little.

    In a short moment, the whole hall was clean.

    "Hup~"

    Those hands that emerged from the ground were all swallowed alive by the man-eating grass, she also seemed to hear the man-eating grass burping? Bring it out just to give it a big meal, really ugh.

    Master Mo has an unpredictable nature, one moment he could be chatting with you happily, the next moment he could take your life. The people of Meng City were well aware of what kind of person Master Mo was, so they were all fearful of him.

    "Master Mo, the deal is off if you do not want it. I''ll destroy it here and never let a second person in the world know about Mo Chen''s death. Naturally, I was going to sell you this big favour but I''m afraid this deal won''t work out."

    Qian Wanyu immediately took action, the envelope was thrown by her into the air and her water thunder whip waved out full of dark purple lightning crackling and rattling, not to mention Bai Xuan even Cai Qing wouldn''t be able to save the envelope.

    "Humph."

    Mo Lu lightly grunted and leaped up, grabbing the envelope from the tip of the water thunder whip and using his other arm to block it head on yet he lookedpletely indifferent.

    However, he didn''t dare to underestimate them anymore.

    In the hall, the scene was temporarily calm, Cai Qing and Bai Xuan did do not dare to rx, the two of them gazed deeply at Mo Lu, afraid that the other party wouldsh out again, he was really someone you couldn''t let your guard down against.

    Qian Wanyu smiled, "Thank you for your mercy, I also have a surprise here that is bigger than this gift, I believe that Master Mo will be ecstatic, if you''re happy with it I would also ask Master Mo to sell give me face and write off the past grudges with the Qian Family."

    Dongfang Minghui listened with only half-understanding, she saw Seventh sister try to destroy the envelope and her heart almost jumped out of her chest, it''s only now that she seems to have some understanding, why was Seventh sister''s brain thought process always soplicated?

    Mo Lu gave an evil smile, "That''ll depend on what worth this big gift of yours has."

    "I''m sure it will please Sir Mo."

    Qian Wanyu took out the second envelope prepared in her space ring and threw it in front of the other side.

    Mo Lu grabbed it and he opened the second letter and took a look, his face changed greatly, then his tightly knitted brow unfolded, revealing a smile that seemed very real to Dongfang Minghuipared to his previous evil smile, "Qian Family little girl, is the matter in this envelope real?"

    "Since I''ve given it of course it''s real."

    "Good, good, good." Mo Lu said good three times in a row, he seemed even more excited than before as he suddenlyughed, "Worthy of being Qian Yiling''s daughter, great very great."

    Dongfang Minghui was not surprised to see him so happy, it was most likely because he now had hope she just didn''t know what Seventh sister wrote in the envelope.

    Mo Lu was excited for a while before he called out, "Someone, go and present the prescription."

    "Master Mo, don''t be in a hurry." Qian Wanyu interrupted him and asked rhetorically, "Master Mo are you satisfied with merely this surprise I prepared?"

    "Just talk, don''t give me all this nonsense." The excitement on Mo Lu''s face had not yet receded, and there was a hint of warmth in his words of rebuke.

    "In that case, I''d like if Master Mo could send someone to send the prescription to the Qian Family with great fanfare."

    Mo Lu was bbergasted, then he knew what this girl was trying to y a game, the world knew that the Mo family and Qian Family were ipatible like fire and water. Today from the Qian Family invitation, the rumors of the outside world will probably be the Qian Family and Mo family having a disagreement which is why Mo Lu invited them with this small calction.

    He did not expect the little girl in front of him to be so slippery, actually making him send gifts to the Qian Family with great fanfare, what did this mean?

    The whole atmosphere turned cold when Mo Lu didn''t speak, and everyone didn''t dare to breathe, vigntly guarding against him for fear that he would again make a move.

    "Hahahahaha."

    The other sideughed, Dongfang Minghui secretly felt relieved, fortunately it was Seventh sister doing it, if it was reced by any one of them, probably they''d not be able to think on the level of this Master Mo''s weird and unpredictable mind or even worse, before the words are finished they''d be immediately chopped by the other side.

    "Okay, I promise you."

    When everyone walked out of Mo''s courtyard, the sun was high in the sky, and there was a warm feeling on their bodies, the kind of bone-chilling cold they felt in the house before were like two extremes, and they all had a not quite real feeling. Especially Cai Qing, she was just inside when the third youngdy had to deal with the waves of those underground hands scaring her to death. If Master Mo truly got angrythey''d all probably die inside.

    She then looked at Qian Wanyu''s expression it was light and the same as usual.

    For no reason, shepared her with the current Young Miss in the past and the end of the scale immediately tilted toward the unhurried, calm and collected Miss in front of her. She must report today''s events to the olddy properly.

    Dongfang Minghui also felt her feet drifting, only a series of words floated past her head  Seventh sister had taken care of Master Mo.

    Her reflexes were slow and it wasn''t until everyone returned to the Qian Family and Cai Qing went to report to the olddy about today''s events that she realized the key was what was written in the two letters Seventh sister had prepared for Master Mo. Did Master Mo know that Bai Xuan was his son or not?

    She turned her head to look at Bai Xuan, and Bai Xuan''s expression was also as cold as ever, she waspletely unable to see the expression of him identifying with his own father

    So, what was written in Seventh sister''s envelope?

    Qian Wanyu saw Ninth Sister turn her gaze to Bai Xua nfor a while and scratch her head, she felt it looked funny and she took the other party''s hand in her own, "Go back, I''ll tell you what you want to know."

    "Wait, you said" Bai Xuan saw Qian Wanyu was going to leave and immediately pursued, "I have helped you to do the things today, is it true what you said before?"

    "It''s true, wait patiently and quietly for good news in the Qian Family."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, listening to Seventh sister and Bai Xuan''s words, she had a kind of feeling of what the fuck I''m the only one out of the loop?! The two seemed to have made some kind of deal that she did not know about. The main thing was that Seventh sister seemed to be the greatest winner from it.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her dumbfounded look and dotingly pinched the bridge of her nose.

    "Are you trying to ask why I didn''t just tell Mo Lu about Bai Xuan''s identity?"

    "Are you wondering why I brought up his old pain from beforehand made Mo Lu go crazy?"

    "Do you also want to know why I let Mo Lu send the prescription back to the Qian Family with big fanfare?"

    Qian Wanyu pointed out each doubt she had, Dongfang Minghui immediately started nodding. She really wanted to know the purpose of Seventh sister''s arrangement. She exchanged a few short sentences, but every sentence had a n.

    Thest question, she mostly knew the answer, if it was in ordance with her character, is certainly to hold the prescription to the hands first lest they get tricked by Mo Lu, she didn''t expect Seventh sister''s mouth to be really big, directly wanting people to send it over wasn''t she afraid he wouldn''t agree? Then all the previous arrangements will be wasted.

    "Mo Lu''s nature is evil and full of nning, if we don''t uncover his old scars, he will most likely still refuse to recognize that Mo Chen is no longer alive and will still direct his anger to the Qian Family."

    If you want to cure this kind of person that wanted to retreat into his own turtle shell you have to find out the cause of the illness again, pick it out, and make him stick his head out of the turtle shell.

    Qian Wanyu''s argument made her open her eyes, "Seventh sister, your first letter really is the real culprit who killed Mo Chen?"

    The Rose House managed to find the enemy that bought the killers to kill and framed the Qian Family, is it not true?

    "Yes, I asked Li Jing to investigate the matter a few years ago, because the Mo family was arge family, but there was only one single lineage left, Mo Lu spoiled Mo Chen which was also normal, but unfortunately, heaven is jealous of talent, there will always be someone who will have grudges with the Mo family."

    The outside world made the Mo family look bad, but it can''t change the 100-year foundation of the Mo family. Mo Lu had a distant cousin who came here and when he saw his scenery, he got the idea of nning against the Mo family. In addition, Mo Chen had already contracted a disease, affecting the inheritance of the lineage to start with making it even more tempting.

    The cousin then had someone spread the rumor that there were medicinal nts in the back of the Qian Family, and Mo Lu was in a hurry to find that medicine plus he was gullible enough to believe it when someone kept talking about it in his ear. Then he watched his son step into someone else'' trap and remained blinded to the truth.

    It was a sad story.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, it turns out there is a bigger reason present in this plot, now, she didn''t even know whether to sympathize with Mo Lu or not.

    "So the first letter was to provide him with all the clues of the matter, and he could also find out this truth with a little inquiry." The sacrifice of one person for the interests of the entire Qian Family, which was more important she didn''t even need to think more about, not to mention this cousin of the Mo family was himself not a saint.

    "Seventh sister you already knew?"

    "No, after all, it''s several years ago, it takes time to check the whereabouts."

    Qian Wanyu knew she had a lot of doubts and patiently exined, "Before going to Mo''s ce, I made a deal with Bai Xuan."

    She was sitting in the room and asked Bai Xuan just one question.

    "If I gave you a choice between your righteous father and your real father, who would you choose?"

    Bai Xuan said, "I want to choose both, one is my biological father and the other is my righteous father."

    The White Guest could be considered to have watched him grow up, he saved him and gave him the love of a father when he needed one the most, this kind of feeling was already engraved into his bones.

    "I killed that man in the first ce, he killed my mother so what is wrong with me killing him? In order to protect me, my father was imprisoned in the forbiddennd of the Blood Fiend Alliance." This was something he had never expected.

    He joined the Blood Fiend Alliance in order to get closer to the forbidden ce step by step and free his father, but unfortunately, five years had passed and he had only climbed to the third ce on the Blood Fiend Alliance''s assassin list, he was still far from the forbidden ce.

    Dongfang Minghui red at him, so Bai Xuan chose the righteous father.

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu nodded, she gave Master Mo''s second letter, first to inform him of the good news of his grandson being alive, and afterwards said, if you want to know the whereabouts of Bai Xuan, it is necessary to ask over the White Guest imprisoned in the forbiddennd of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    "Seventh sister is trying to use Mo Lu''s hand to rescue the White Guest, while returning a righteous father alongside his real father to Bai Xuan!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth dropped open in shock, she had been thinking about how to let Bai Xuan know about Mo Lu, but had never thought of linking all these things together her mind could never turn as fast as Seventh sister''s.

    Seventh sister yed a good game of chess calcting all of the things needed and also the desires in each person''s heart. She couldn''tpare with her own simple n

    "Seventh sister, I admire you more and more."

    She couldn''t help butugh, at first, she was approaching Seventh sister with a different purpose, the closer she got the more she could find that the other party''s icy appearance hid a warm heart, and she found herself falling deeper and deeper in love.

    "Didn''t you worship me before anyway?" Qian Wanyu suddenly asked, who was the one who used to be pitiful and still pulling her dress to make sure she wouldn''t leave her behind?

    "Seventh sister, continue to talk about this first, if you do not get the prescription or he doesn''t send it what then?"

    This is also what she is more worried about. The things she cares about were limited, but Seventh sisters could see the whole situation, so they both weren''t caring about the same point. She couldn''t help but sigh, her IQ was really bad. It couldn''t bepared at all, the more you felt that she could figure things out, the more she found out that she couldn''t.

    "You forgot, we still have Bai Xuan."

    Qian Wanyu was not afraid that Mo Lu will not send anything over, if he does not send it, she will have an even better reason to find trouble with him.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded and thought for a long time before reacting, yes, the hope of the Mo family was still in the Qian Family, it''d be no big deal to make his family line extinct again

    The next day, early in the morning, the entire Meng City people woke up with a fright, for no other reason than the Mo family knocking drums sending arge number of gifts, if it were just gifts then that''d be fine but the key was that they were being sent to the Qian Family!

    The Mo family and the Qian Family have always been ipatible, it was even a matter known to all three-year-old children in Meng City.

    "Yesterday I heard that the Qian Family handed over an invitation to the Mo Family, and today the Mo Family sent a gift to their door, could it be that there is something to rejoice about going on?"

    Among the crowd of onlookers, there were even people who already brainstormed a scene in which the Qian Family, in order to make ammends even used the happiness of their own children and grandchildren in exchange for the Mo family stopping their revenge The more this scene changed, the more it turned into a drama, in the end it even turned into Master Mo wanting to renew his marriage so that he can have another son again!

    "Don''t be ridiculous, Master Mo''s..spot is not good, even if he marries a lot it doesn''t matter."

    "h h h, you just shut up, if you let Master Mo''s people hear this, your tongue will be cut off!"

    Once the mention of Mo Lu''s fierce methods came out, everyone stopped talking and they no longer dared to say a word more about the Mo family''s idle affairs, they just continued to watch the show.

    Qian Zihang was shocked to hear that the steward hade to report that the Mo family''s people were outside, he had previously fought with Mo Lu and suffered a dark loss at the hands of the other side, now hearing that the Mo family''s people were outside, he was deeply afraid that Mo Lu would y some tricks again.

    "Master Mo specially ordered me to deliver this, is the Qian Family''s Third Miss here?"

    In the entire Qian Family, the only one who could get Mo Lu''s approval was the Qian Family''s Qian Wanyu.

    As soon as Qian Zihang arrived at the door, he heard such a sentence and instantly his face changed, he asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"

    Qian Family''s Third Miss, he had just heard about it, but the olddy''s word forbade anyone to go to the small courtyard to disturb the fourth sister''s daughter cultivation, even he the current head of the Qian Family had to listen to the olddy''s words, he did not know anything about what the other party had done.

    The steward muttered something in his ear, and Qian Zihang wanted to say something more.

    "Excuse me, is the Qian Family''s Third Miss here?"

    "Forget it, go and invite the Third Miss out."

    Qian Wanyu was invited out for this matter, just in time to meet Qian Zhuoxi, the other party coldly nced at her, then returned to Qian Zihang''s side, obviously very dissatisfied with her.

    The Mo family steward was the same one who led them in yesterday, and when he saw Qian Wanyu again today, his attitude was immediately respectful andpletely different from the contemptuous attitude of yesterday, "Third Miss, you just returned to the Qian Family not long ago, Master Mo said that this is a meeting gift for you, a little token of appreciation to make you smile."

    Qian Wanyu faintly looked at the boxes and boxes of things carried out from the Mo Family, and it was really just as she had asked for yesterday  full of gong and drums with great fanfare. Looking around at the crowd watching the show, the effect she wanted had arrived.

    "Please give my regards to Master Mo, many thanks."

    The Mo family steward took out a brocade box from his arms, "This is something that Master Mo has instructed me a thousand times to make sure to hand over to Third Miss, please check it carefully."

    Qian Wanyu obediently took the brocade box and opened it without any scruples, there was a prescription in it, she picked it up and handed it to Ninth Sister at the side, "Ninth Sister, take a look, is it that prescription?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a little excited, after months of busy work, the prescription finally arrived, and in such a form that the Mo family personally delivered it, who would dare to say in the future that the Qian Family was weak in front of the Mo family.

    She swept through the prescription and after checking with Love Flower nodded to confirm, "Seventh sister, it''s this one."

    Qian Zhuoxi stood behind Qian Zihang and her mouthful of teeth were gritted hard, she now felt that not only was Qian Wanyu an eyesore, even Dongfang Minghui was very much in the way of her future

    "It''s okay." Qian Wanyu said to Steward Mo.

    "Third Miss, Master Mo said that he would wee you to the house to continue talking anytime, farewell."

    When this statement was made, the onlookers were about to boil in excitement, what did this mean? Was this the Mo Family forgetting their grudge??

    Qian Wanyu''s mouth hooked up into a smile, this master Mo was actually quite thorough.

    When the Mo family''s people withdrew, a heavy box was left at the Qian Family entrance.

    "Someone, send all these things to the courtyard where the Third Miss lives." Qian Zihang ordered, he looked at Qian Wanyu who was standing at the door, he only just had time to look at this Third Miss who was approved by even the olddy.

    Qian Wanyu also looked at him, what she heard most from the outside rumors was about Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan, this third brother who was the third in line in front of her was not very close to his mother, she nodded slightly towards him, then took Ninth Sister and left.

    "Father, what do you think of that attitude?!"

    Qian Zihang was bbergasted for a while, "So alike, it''s really too alike!"

    The detachment in her eyes were all exactly the same as his fourth sister back then, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "Father!"

    Qian Zhuoxi shouted many times, Qian Zihang said nothing and helplessly shook his head and just walked away, she got angry stomping her feet on the side. The people outside the house scattered almost immediately after Qian Wanyu left, leaving the Qian Family''s family members who were carrying those heavy wooden boxes to pass by her.

    While she got angry, she looked up and saw some people standing outside the Qian Family''s door. She carefully identified them and quickly recognized them as the ones who were outside the abandoned temple that day, "What are they all doing at the Qian Family''s ce?"

    She didn''t believe that there were so many coincidences in the world. The first time, fne it was a coincidence. The second time

    Qin Mu met Qian Zhuoxi''s scowl and turned to the few people around him and said, "Let''s go."

    They followed Qian Wanyu all the way before they came to Meng City, since Qian Wanyu and her group entered the Qian Family, Qin Mu woulde to the Qian Family''s ce daily to sit around outside and today they finally met. He was cold-faced, and those who followed him did not dare to let out their breath.

    "Eldest Miss, what are you looking at?" The steward was going to close the door, but he saw Qian Zhuoxi standing outside not knowing what she was looking at.

    "Uncle Yao, have you seen them before?" Qian Zhuoxi pointed at the back of Qin Mu''s group.

    "They often hang around outside the Qian Family''s door, I rushed them away a few times at first and even reported to the master, but he said they were probably some mercenaries who wandered into Meng City and told me not to bother about them."

    After saying that, Uncle Yao went to work again.

    Qian Zhuoxi propped up her chin and looked thoughtfully at the back that was about to disappear.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui returned to the courtyard, she immediately listed out the medicinal nts needed in the prescription, she looked through her space ring and took out what she had, but did not have listed on the sheet of paper.

    Cai Qing stayed aside, watching her writing on the paper, she didn''t understand any of the words on it!

    "Minghui girl, what is written on this?"

    When she was busy, she would bring in some habits from her past life, she put the paper away and handed a pen to Cai Qing, "You write, I''ll report."

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but smile and shake her head when she heard this talking outside the door.

    With the boxes of valuable items carried into the small courtyard, Situ Hao stopped cultivating, even Bai Xuan and Lu Xing also opened the door to see the fun, "Wow, the twelfth box, this Mo family is really rich and generous, so big as well? How many more boxes?"

    The man who was carrying the goods replied, "There are about six or seven boxes left."

    Situ Hao understood, it seemed to be about eighteen to twenty boxes, so many! He bent down to open a box and was immediately kicked by someone almost falling face t on the ground.

    "Bai Rou!" He shouted in anger, does this woman have a grudge against him?! Every time she sneaks up on him when he is not ready.

    "Wanyu hasn''t opened it yet why are you moving it?" Bai Rou carried a big sword in one hand, a look that said she''d beat you up if you continued to talk.

    Situ Hao''s aura immediately declined, he wanted to resist but it was also useless, he really cannot beat this girl.

    Bai Rou was a tough girl, she was cold outside and hot inside, only to Situ Hao she would show a little emotion in addition to her indifference, like an old mother controlling her son. The other one was also willing to be disciplined, it''s like one was willing to fight and the other was willing to suffer

    Mu Sheng also came over, his pair of eyes looking at those boxes, want to go forward to touch a couple but afraid to do so, he seriously praised, "No matter what it is, if it''s sister Wanyu it''s immediately a sess."

    Qian Wanyu looked at them with a smile and waited until all the boxes had arrived and the family members had withdrawn, she got straight to the point, "There is still one more month left, I think it''s time for us to go out for some training, what do you think?"

    "Training, what training? Seventh sister you have to take me."

    Just listing out the required medicinal nts, she and Cai Qing heard Qian Wanyu''s words as soon as they went out, Cai Qing nodded towards them, took the list of medicinal nts and left.

    "Seventh sister, I''m talking to you, you must take me with you." Dongfang Minghui did not want to part with her, she just came back for a few days and looked at her sadly.

    "Minghui, if you go out, what about Wood?" Situ Hao scratched his head and raised the question.

    Lu Xing heard the Mo family would send the prescription and was excited. When he rashly heard Dongfang Minghui wanting to follow them out for the adventure he immediately kept thinking of the consequences

    "You practice and I''ll refine potions, there is no conflict at all ah."

    Dongfang Minghui was not happy that so many people opposed her proposal and immediately added, "Don''t worry, I will definitely refine it."

    Last time when she was in the Valley of Forgetfulness, she had thought of refining some of the venom she collected on the spot, and if she hadn''t identally stepped on the stone b, maybe she would have collected more venom, "Besides, wouldn''t you generallye across many rare treasures if you''re on an adventure, that might help me refine the potion."

    Qian Wanyu look at her look of impatience, her heart couldn''t help but melt into a puddle, "Well fine, we''ll take you, Lu Xing and Wood can also join."

    Situ Hao shook his head, he thought Qian Wanyu really spoiled little Minghui too much, everytime they went on adventures there was danger. A pharmacist needed peace and quiet to refine potions.

    But everyone has decided so he will not say anything more.

    At this time, Bai Xuan suddenly said, "Can I go with you guys?"

    The olddy was in a very good moodtely, when she suddenly heard that they were going out for an adventure, her heart was a little reluctant, "Cai Qing, take a few people to protect Minghui."

    If she sent people to protect them openly, they will probably be rejected by her again, but if it was under the excuse of protecting Minghui instead, she can''t refuse.

    "Yes."

    Cai Qing put all the medicinal nts she had just taken into her space ring and took it with her to find Dongfang Minghui.

    The group prepared to leave that night, Dongfang Minghui thought about it again and again, she couldn''t help but run to Qian Wanyu and said, "Seventh sister, I want to see Qian Zhuoyin before I go."

    They were going to go for almost a month, and when theye back, they will bepeting for the qualification to enter the back mountain, and then they will enter the mountain for training. If Seventh sister wins the opportunity to enter the back mountain of the Qian Family, their group and Qian Zhuoxi''s family will be in direct confrontation.

    Perhaps, this is thest time she could visit her openly, after that she had no idea what would happen.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Qian Wanyu did not feelt at ease with the twins Qian Zhuoxi and Qian Zhuoyin, she did not want to see this silly Ninth Sister suffer any harm because of the two of them, "Don''t worry, Seventh sister will stand outside to not disturb you."

    Seventh sister was so thoughtful.

    When Dongfang Minghui saw Qian Zhuoyin again, the other party was sitting in the courtyard in a daze, the courtyard was full of fallen leaves making her lonely back seem even more lonely, she stood there for a long time, not knowing whether she should go up to her.

    "Minghui?"

    Probably because she sensed someone in the courtyard, she turned around and saw Dongfang Minghui staring at her with aplicated look on her face, and she reluctantly raised a smile.

    "Zhuoyin."

    Dongfang Minghui also did not know what to say, thest time she goaded her into pretending to be Qian Zhuoxi''s would also be known to the other party by now.

    "I heard from my sister that you''ve been away for a month, how is everything going?"

    "Everything is fine."

    The two fell into a silence again, as if the courtyard was full of destion, "Zhuoyin, I came to say goodbye to you on purpose."

    Qian Zhuoyin asked nervously, "You are leaving?"

    "No, I n to go with Seventh sister and the rest to adventure and maye back in a month."

    "A monthter."

    Qian Zhuoyin''s expression fell, she murmured, one month, another month, time flies so fast, it passes in a sh.

    Dongfang Minghui did not know what to say so as not to break the other party''s heart, she took out two bottles of potions she had prepared from her space ring, "Sinceing to the Qian Family, you have treated me the most sincerely, these are the potions I''ve made, I hope you will keep them."

    She had a firm face while saying this.

    "You must keep these two porcin bottles of potions secret, you must not let others see them, especially your father and sister."

    She also considered for a long time before she took out a porcin bottle to cope with the death qi made from Love Flower liquid and a porcin bottle of medicine meant to deal with the ck mist.

    "In the future, if you encounter a Death Spiritual Master or get infected by Death Qi, use this. If you encounter a ck and sticky thing rather than those two use this bottle."

    Qian Zhuoyin was dumbfounded, she froze holding the two porcin bottles of potions, suddenly feeling a little ashamed.

    When she was confined in the back of Qian Family, she was extremely sad when her elder sister came over and told her that the other party was using her like a fool. Although she was the second youngdy of the Qian Family, she was suppressed by her elder sister everywhere, she didn''t even have a friend.

    It was not easy to meet a big aunt'' who was the same age as her.

    "Ugh ugh, don''t cry."

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, didn''t she just send two bottles of very expensive potions? She didn''t want to make her cry, but she didn''t know how tofort her.

    Qian Zhuoyin sobbed in a low voice for a long time, and said while crying, "Auntie, you are so kind to Zhuoyin."

    Her back felt cold. Last time Seventh sister said that she wanted to keep this ount, now the other party mentioned this again, "Zhuoyin, just call me Minghui, don''t call me that!"

    Qian Zhuoyin nodded, "I wanted to find you after I came out, but my eldest sister and father didn''t allow me to go, and Young Master Lu also came to Meng City. He always asked me to go out. I didn''t want to go, Minghui, what should I do?"

    After saying that, tears fell out of her eyes.

    "Master Lu?" Dongfang Minghui murmured, "Do you mean Lu Peng?!"

    Qian Zhuoyin sobbed and nodded twice, she wiped her own tears and nodded, "Yes, he was originally interested in big sister but big sister wanted me to pretend she couldn''t have kids and wanted me to marry that male son of the Lu family instead."

    Fuck ah, this damn Lu Peng was not a good bird. Even her own sister pushed her into the fire, obviously it was clear what sort of ce she had in this "sister''s" heart.

    The Lu family has a lot of money, Qian Zhuoxi must be wanting to y some kind of ghost idea, "By the way, how is the business of Qian Xing Pavillion now?"

    Thousand Zhuo Yin could not help but shake her head, "Qian Xing Pavillion is all taken care of by big sister, she told me not to worry about it."

    "It''s fine, take good care of yourself, these two things must not be known by your big sister." Dongfang Minghui repeatedly admonished, she thought carefully, and said, "In this period of time, if Lu Peng tries again to invite you, you must never never go out with him alone, even if you have to answer the invitation, you should at least take one or two people, remember you definitely cannot be with him alone, do not even eat anything he gives you including tea."

    Qian Zhuoyin was a bit confused, especially because the other party was particrly serious when saying these words, "Minghui, do you recognize that Lu Peng?"

    She did not want to say much, but once she thought of Qian Zhuoyin she got a little defensive, she mysteriously came over and said, "He is a big wolf wanting to eat both men and women, if you do not want to marry him, you must protect yourself well, do not let him bully you."

    Qian Zhuoyin''s eyes widened with fright.

    "Before he was going to make a move on me, but he was beaten away by Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui, in order to deepen her disgust with Lu Peng mentioned her own history with him as well as the elf incident before, "You have to use your wisdom, if you really can''t handle it then ask the olddy."

    This was the only way out.

    When she left the courtyard, she decided with trepidation to stay away from Seventh sister, who might have heard what was said.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    When Seventh sister shouted, her feet would not listen to her as they froze.

    "Don''t worry about Qian Zhuoyin''s affairs." Qian Wanyu heard it all, in fact, she didn''t care who Qian Zhuoyin married, but since Lu Peng was involved, she wanted to be careful, "I will send someone to look after her."

    Dongfang Minghui was immediately happy, "Thanks Seventh sister!"

    "Seventh sister, this person Lu Peng suddenly appeared in Meng City, I''m afraid of what will happen happen and he likes Qian Zhuoxi, I''m just wondering about what strange idea Qian Zhuoxi has in mind, you have to be careful."

    "I know."

    Qian Wanyu liked to wander around her everyday with her eyes always focused on her, so that she can slightly put down her worries.

    "Seventh sister, just now I asked Qian Zhuoyin about Qian Xing Pavilion, her expression does not look like a lie, Qian Zhuoxi is really not nning to involve that little Qian Family industry. This time Lu Peng suddenly came again, could things be so coincidental, could it be for the Qian Family business matters?" She had a bold spection, but after all, she had little evidence and couldn''t just say any nonsense she wanted.

    "Okay, this little head of yours is tired enough thinking about prescriptions and stuff on a daily basis, leave this matter to Seventh sister, we have to get ready to rendezvous with Senior Brother Li now."

    "Brother Li is alsoing?"

    "We are a small team, naturally he''lle together."

    Previously, she let him stay in the Li family because she felt that the conditions of the Li family in all aspects would be much better than staying in the small courtyard together with her, but the ces for the trial was for them all to seize, none of them could be missing.

    The group left Qian Family that night, although quietly, the olddy was still watching them leave in the dark, she looked at the back of Wood and Qian Wanyu it was as if she saw the shadow of Qian Yiling, in the past she too kept pulling Qian Ziyan out for adventures.

    "Be safe and return home."

    Don''t know who she was saying it to maybe just herself

    After Qian Zhuoxi saw them leave, she immediately stealthily entered the darkness, she whispered and rejoined Qin Mu and the others, "Qian Wanyu''s group just set off and will not be in the Qian Family for the time being, the best way is for you guys to follow too, I''ll send two people to join you."

    Qin Mu coldly stared at her for a moment, "What good is it to you to do so, Qian Wanyu is still at least your cousin."

    The woman who imed to be the firstdy of the Qian Family suddenly came to his door and repeatedly pried into Qian Wanyu''s affairs, he knew that the other party could be used so he simply picked some words to entice her but he didn''t expect her to believe it.

    "A lot of good."

    "Aunt Qin, Aunt Ping."

    She shouted, and soon two women appeared in front of Qin Mu.

    Qin Mu was a little surprised, before he did not feel anyone around them, the other two suddenly appeared in front of him, watching the two people''s appearance and aura, the spiritual power on their bodies was higher than them. It seems that he had underestimated Qian Zhuoxi, "They can follow me, but they must listen to mymand."

    Qian Zhuoxi winked towards Aunt Ping and Aunt Qin, and the two of them nodded slightly towards him, "Yes, Sir Qin."

    Qin Mu hummed andughed, they were both just using each other, each had their own agenda, he just wanted to know where Xian went, that''s all he didn''t know what this Qian Family Miss really wanted to do.

    What Qian Zhuoxi wanted to do was naturally to give Qian Wanyu a little trouble<blockquote>

    Sponsored chapter from a generous donor! Thanks for the donations, ad clicks, readers andmentors I appreciate you all!</blockquote>

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    "Brother Li, it''s been a long time."

    They had just walked out of Qian Family and Meng City when they saw Li Yunan and two people standing waiting for them, Qian Wanyu and everyone else walked over to him, since arriving in Meng City came, except for when they had discussed seeking Dongfang Minghui together a few days ago, they hadn''t seen him again after that.

    After two months, everyone had a lot to talk about.

    Li Yunan looked at her and was happy. The people in their team finally reunited. He looked at Qian Wanyu with a wry smile and couldn''t help but sarcastically say, "Wanyu you can really hide it well. In this Meng City, your third youngdy name directly overshadowed Qian Yiling and her brother Qian Ziyan."

    The most popr story in Meng City was the interesting story of the third Miss of the Qian Family and the Mo family. The versions have been divided into many versions. There were lot of rumors from the outside world. The words and the words were all about the Mo family and the Qian Family. He only learned about it from his uncle.

    Qian Wanyu also knew that it was also thanks to the Li family that day, if it werent for the Li familys willingness to take her into the Qian Family, she really wasnt sure how to forcibly enter the Qian Family, let alone what would happen, "Brother Li, there were various reasons, I dont want to deliberately conceal my life experience, but I hope you can understand."

    "Ah, Junior Sister Wanyu, I''m just kidding, why are you taking it seriously?" Li Yunan had never seen Qian Wanyu''s soft side. Seeing her suddenly so soft to him, he was really taken aback.

    "Brother Li."

    She had known about the events of that day from Seventh sister''s mouth, that someone coulde forward to help in the event of a disaster showed that Li Yunan and the entire Li family were worthy of friendship. She originally wanted to take advantage of Li Yunans uncle''s medical treatment so that the Li family would owe a favour to her but she didn''t think all this would happen making it so that it was actually Seventh sister owing them a favor.

    After returning, she would definitely take the time to visit the Li family to see how serious Li Wanqing''s condition was.

    Li Yunan looked at Dongfang Minghui helplessly and shook his head, smiling and jokingly adding, "Should I call your aunt? Or should I call you Sister Minghui?"

    "Senior Brother Li, stop, don''t mention this matter, I''m totally serious, understand?"

    "Hahahahaha."

    Seeing her anxiously exining the problem as always, everyone burst intoughter. Even Lu Xing couldn''t help shaking his head. He looked back at Wood and saw the smile in his eyes, as if after he hade to meng City, his expressions had be more and more variedpared to before.

    This was a good thing.

    Lu Xing couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    "Brother Li, I heard Seventh sister say that you chose the ce for this experience?" She asked curiously, what kind of forest would Seventh sister take her to? Sinceing to this world, Seventh sister had kept going for experience in forests, the demon beast forest, for example where killing them first before being killed was the most important thing. However, this method was really quite effective for practice.

    Li Yunan nced at Qian Wanyu and saw the faint smile on her face. He nodded, "This is natural. When we''re in Meng City, I have to do my best as a host, not to mention this ce was mentioned by my uncle. He said that the fourth youngdy of Qian Family and the eldest master often came here to find treasures."

    "Hey, there''s some people tailing behind, do you want to get rid of them?" Li Yunan''s look turned sharp, he was on guard but he didn''t expect that there would be someone.

    "They followed." Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but curl her lips. As soon as she walked out of the Qian Family, he had followed them in an upright manner unafraid of being seen by others, he was kind of like his cousin in this regard. But if he knew that Xian''s currently being hunted by people from the Blood Fiend Alliance, hmm wonder if he would still follow them leisurely.

    "Isn''t it Qin Mu and the others?"

    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Li Yunan was astonished. They tracked Wood all the way. No, it should be they tracked Qian Ziyan''s whereabouts, Qin Mu followed them all the way as well for the past three months. He originally thought that after Wanyu and the others entered the Qian Family he''d give up but he didn''t expect the other party to be so persistent. From this point of view, the other party could be regarded as being very infatuated with this Xian.

    "Don''t worry about him."

    Qian Wanyu learned from Ninth Sister that the other party had spent a lot of spirit stones to take her head and couldn''t helpughing. Although it was a dying tactic, the spirit stones had been paid, in this time, Xian should be like a street rat running around hiding with no time to get in the way of their affairs.

    The group continued on their way but didn''t say anything to prevent the people following.

    It took them almost another day and night to arrive at the training ground arranged by Li Yunan. From a distance, it was a big mountain. It seemed that there was not much that was special about this ce. The surrounding area was bare, and a few small seedlings with strong vitality were seen in the soil struggling to live.

    Dongfang Minghui felt around for a while with her senses and found that the spirit power of the Wood Element around her was very small, she couldn''t even sense the vitality in the ground. It was really a remote and deste ce.

    "Seventh sister, is this really a ce to get experience?"

    She was a little skeptical. The location south of Meng City didn''t seem to be mentioned in the original plot.

    "I believe Li"

    "Hey, want to get rid of me, no way."

    Before Qian Wanyu finished speaking, she saw a group of people jumping out from the side of the mountain and abruptly interrupted what she was about to say next.

    The person taking the lead was Wei Jun, and beside her were the people she had brought from the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    Wei Jun nced at Dongfang Minghui ufortably. She couldn''t help but murmur in her heart. This damn fellow was unreliable. She clearly said that she''d bring her to Meng City to y but the moment she arrived she was whisked away by the Qian Family Patriarch. Although the food and wine were delicious the other person was constantly buzzing around them.

    Seeing Wei Jun, Bai Xuan immediately stepped forward and said, "Young Master."

    Wei Jun red at him fiercely. She''d known that Bai Xuan was one of the male leads and picked him up but who would think he''d just leave her hanging like that. If it weren''t for her cleverness, wouldn''t she have missed this entire adventure?

    "Young Master Wei."

    Qian Wanyu also had a headache. Wei Jun was rumored to be arrogant and cold, how could he be so inconspicuous in reality. She didn''t know that the other party''s actions werepletely because of her own Ninth Sister and the two of them were actually the same in private.

    "Cough cough." Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui were too familiar with each other they''d reveal their intimacy as soon as they were together.. "Third miss, I''lle here uninvited. Don''t be surprised."

    Dongfang Minghui couldnt help wiping sweat from her forehead on the sidelines. She was too busy recently. After being swept up by seeing that scary Mo Patriarch and then Qian Zhuoyin, she forgot this ancestor. She wouldnt be mad and thene chasing her afterwards, right?

    Thinking that there is still a part of the final payment that hadn''t yet been given, she felt her forehead tingle and pulled Qian Wanyus sleeve, "Seventh sister, I think she has the ability to protect herself, so just let her follow."

    They brought Bai Xuan so what excuse can they find to reject this young master?

    Qian Wanyu fought against this young master in the academy, she still knew how strong this person was, "Young Master Wei, pleasee."

    "I''ll lead the way."

    Li Yunan led them into the mountain and walked straight into a cave. "There was a rumor that this mountain is the location of a hidden treasure. From the outside, the whole mountain was like a pair of scissors, divided into two parts. Secondly, scissors were made of two des that were like Knives, so it was named Sharp Knife Mountain Jiandaoshan."

    Sharp Knife Mountain has been around for a hundred years. The strange thing was that the surrounding area of the mountain was barren. It is rare to see any nts living here, and there''s also a rumor that there was no exit.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t believe in this kind of nonsense. Everything in the world grows and restrains each other. If there is a a way forward there must be a way out.

    As they walked through a long tunnel, they asionally heard the sound of dripping water. In this quiet and narrow space, the sound was amplified many times, and when they heard the sound of the dripping water grow louder they felt closer and closer to the source.

    This scene suddenly reminded her of a bad memory. They had also experienced this sound of water dripping when she was looking for Love Flower. Before she could shiver, her hands were wrapped in warm hands, Qian Wanyu walked in front, but sped her hands tightly. Looking at Seventh sister''s back, the fear that arose in her heart just disappeared a little bit. She secretly scolded herself for not being able to live up to her expectations again and she was the one who insisted on following, it''d be shameful to be afraid now.

    "Young Master Wei, how much longer?"

    They had walked for a full half an hour, but they didn''t even see the end of the road. She couldn''t help but speak, trying to liven up the tension.

    "It''s still early." Wei Jun''s voice came quickly.

    "Don''t worry." Qian Wanyu squeezed the palm of her hand.

    "Is little Minghui tired?" Situ Hao asked with a smile.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see him but if she did, she must untie the boots on her feet and throw them on his face. She was also now a fifth-level Great Spiritualist, she seems to be on the same level as seventh sister.

    However, the seventh sister had too many attributes. When her metal attribute awakened, her cultivation will definitely be faster. She really looked forward to the day when seventh sister would shine.

    "Captain, they went in."

    Qin Mu looked at the big mountain, Aunt Qin and Aunt Ping beside him exined, "This is sharp knife mountain, there are many dangers inside. If Young Master Qin is scared, you can wait for them toe out first."

    Qin Mu gave them a cold look, hmph as expected of the dogs of a certain kind of person.

    "Let''s go."

    "Master Qin, someone from the Qian Family broke into this Mountain and came back with scars. You should think carefully."

    Qin Mu ignore the warnings. This sort of scare tactic was useless for him. Since Qian Wanyu entered, why couldn''t he enter? He took the lead to walk towards the cave. Aunt Qin and Aunt Ping who followed at the end looked at each other and smiled.

    After Qian Wanyu and the others, it seems nother group of people also entered the cave

    "No way this ce is actually a ce to really dig for treasure?!"

    No one expected that after walking through a dark cave, there was a world of heaven and earth in the mountains. Dongfang Minghui had never seen such an ingenious design. She raised her head and looked up at a pir that was as thick as a group of five people.

    No wonder this mountain looked like scissors from the outside, it seems in this space the more you went upward the smaller the space was. At the end at the very tip she was piled of blindingly beautiful treasures, mountains of gold and silver jewelsand also thousands of corpses all covered in cobwebs and from the looks of it they had remained here for many long years.

    "Wow, a lot of jewelry!"

    Wei Jun''s team of people liked these bright things, after seeing it they couldn''t help but be happy and couldn''t help but rush over and rummage through those boxes., "It''s true! Everyone quicklye see."

    The ones who jumped over first seemed fine so another group of people went over.

    For people who choose the profession of killing, one of the biggest motivations was that goldes quickly, the second was the pleasure of killing, and the third is interest. For example Bai Xuan joined in order to save his righteous father from the Blood Fiend Alliance so he was unmoved by the gold. He had his hands around his with cold eyes watching the group of people walking past.

    "Aiya, so many treasures, ah, Yunan is really a good person to bring us to treasure hunting!" Situ Hao finished and also tried to follow the group up but before he got close he was stopped halfway by a sword.

    Bai Rou really did not want to care about this guy''s life and death but the situation was too strange and this dumb fellow was too gullible. "You really want to go over? Ask my sword first."

    Situ Hao''s face was distorted by anger, "You, you, you-"

    Dongfang Minghui had a bad feeling after seeing so many dead bodies around and she didn''t want to be unlucky so she simply stood aside and came closer to Seventh sister.

    "Seventh sister, this ce-" A loud sound sending chills up a person''s back rang out.

    "Ahhhh-"

    A series of screams suddenly sounded, Dongfang Minghui heart skipped a beat, didn''t she already expect this?!

    One by one, the people who were still fishing for treasures looked at the boxex in their hands, their whole hands had turned ck and something was bulging on top of their skin, "Ah, what is this thing?!"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to go up to see what was going on, but was pulled back by Qian Wanyu, "Dangerous, don''t go."

    "Ah"

    Before the man had time to react, an arm flew off and blood sttered all over the floor.

    Bai Xuan''s hand fell, the long sword in his hand had unsheathed itself at some point and he had walked in front of the man, cutting off the entire arm touching the the treasure in the box, if it was one hand he''d cut off one hand, if it was two, he would cut off both hands. His speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye several screams came out from the men.

    Minghui looked at the cut off hands and even still saw a hand moving as if it was still alive.

    "Not good!"

    Wei Jun shouted, her ears and sense of smell were exceptionally keen, she heard the rustling sounds towards the side getting faster and faster, it seems whatever it was was flying extremely fast!

    Qian Wanyu also heard it, she tightly pulled Ninth Sister backward, "Everyone retreat immediately."

    Situ Hao was grabbed by Bai Ruo by his cor, Li Yunan was taking care of Mu Sheng, Lu Xing and Wood not to mention they had already all developed a certain tacit understanding. As for Wei Jun and the Great Elder they also immediately moved backwards.

    Bai Xuan saw a group of mosquitoes frantically pouring out from within each cave,ing towards this central location, he waved his longsword at them.

    "Strange, these mosquitoes only seem to recognize them?"

    It was Bai Xuan who had previously touched the box, and Bai Xuan who had failed to get out in time.

    Dongfang Minghui was ready to escape, but what she expected didn''t happen, instead she saw a scene that surprised her, Bai Xuan sword was dazzling, he had cut apart all the mosquitoes that wereing towards him. Some of the mosquitoes swept into the wounded people and in a moment, all those people whose arms were cut off had been sucked clean of blood.

    She saw the mosquitoes'' bodies being cut in half by the sword and she squatted down and wanted to grab one to study but just before she reached out her hand it was held by Seventh sister, Qian Wanyu shook her head disapprovingly, "Vine."

    "Little Colour!"

    The Fat doll did not appear but two vines whooshed up the moth bodies for her, she took out her special gloves from her space ring, the texture of these gloves was still good, it was made of the same material as Seventh sister''s ck clothes, although it was not immune to swords and spears, it could still resist any careless infection.

    She looked over the mosquitoes that were cut in half by Bai Xuan, the mosquitoes were average in size and they seemed different from what she had seen before, the mosquitoes'' mouths were much longer than ordinary mosquitoes, and there was nothing else inside the mosquitoes'' abdomens.

    Her eyes identally nced at the mosquitoes on the ground that were sucking blood, densely lying down on the ground, the sight of a bunch of ck mosquitoes really made one''s scalp tingle, fortunately she did not have a phobia

    "From your technique, you used to be a doctor, ah."

    Wei Jun came over and whispered.

    Qian Wanyu gave them a calm look.

    Dongfang Minghui was thinking and did not know what the other side had said, "Seventh sister, they could be weak to me, try attacking with fire to see."

    Qian Wanyu sighed, their team had all kinds of elements but it seemed that there was no fire system.

    The first elder was already anxious, he had always treated Bai Xuan as his own son, now after listening next to him, he immediately threw two balls of fire towards Bai Xuan''s direction, the mosquitoes became more violent when they encountered fire, but the number was constantly decreasing, Bai Xuan was slightly relieved, but somehow, the group of mosquitoes still seemed to recognize him.

    "Bai Xuan, wipe the blood on your sword, they smell blood!" Dongfang Minghui shouted, the group of mosquitoes had nothing in their stomachs, so it was obvious that they were awakened by something.

    Bai Xuan froze, with a quick spin he wiped the long sword clean, but the mosquitoes still continued to pounce up.

    "Even if the blood is wiped dry, the sword is not like other items, the smell of blood will still remain." Wei Jun exined from the side.

    "Bai Xuan, throw the sword away!"

    "He is not going to throw it away, if I am not mistaken, this sword is the one that the White Guest used before, since he gave it to Bai Xuan, there is some intention and sentimentality behind it." Wei Jun hands were around her chest calmly watching Bai Xuan fighting and killing mosquitoes.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately got mad, really this damn unexpected stuff always happens. If Bai Xuan dies, it will result in an extremely bad situation from Master Mo. She can''t imagine seeing Seventh sister''s goodwill being ruined by this stubborn guy in front of her, if it did then Seventh sister would not only be a joke, she will probably attract the Mo family''s hostility and pursuit.

    "Bai Xuan, do you want your righteous father toe out to see your white bones and only a cold sword left? If you die, Master Mo will definitely personally twist off the head of the White Guest, and then I will have to congratte you on finally meeting your righteous father on the road to the yellow river."<blockquote>

    You can interpret this as a version of hell.

    TL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chinese_mythology#Cosmology</blockquote>

    Bai Xuan was bbergasted for a moment and got a few bites from mosquitoes on his arm.

    "Do you think your righteous father would die in peace if he knew his death was because of this sword he gave you?"

    With each sentence, Bai Xuan''s face became more and more ugly, in the end she saw a stream of light, and the long sword was stuck hard into the stone pir, then Bai Xun leaped and got out of the moth swarm, and all those mosquitoes followed the sword and poured in.

    "Bai Xuan''s stubbornness is so well known that even the grand elder can''t do anything about him but I didn''t expect you to provoke him back with a few words." Wei Jun was going to praise her, did not expect this old countryman''s mind to be so crafty.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes in anger, she was doing it for Seventh sister and didn''t want Seventh sister''s efforts to be in vain. As soon as Bai Xuan returned, she grabbed his hand and looked at it, "This is an antidote to poison, although I just saw that the mosquitoes are blood-sucking and do not carry poison in their bodies, to be on the safe side, eat one."

    Bai Xuan did not like to be touched, he took a small step back, "Thanks."

    "It seems that this group of people died because they touched this box." Seeing this scene, Situ Hao was secretly thankful, it was thanks to Bai Rou stopping him or else what would be of him

    Thinking of the brothers whom he tried to save by cutting off their arms before, he couldn''t help but grip his hands fiercely.

    In just one encounter they lost five brothers and also almost lost Bai Xuan, Wei Jun could not help but shake her head, to this kind of ce, the rule of thumb was what should not be touched do not touch, one should never be too greedy, "Grand Elder, hand down orders, for the road ahead, everyone is forbidden from touching even a brick or tile, not to mention taking things that should not be taken."

    "Yes, young master."

    Li Yunan nodded, "Did everyone hear clearly? This time is for training, not for anything else."

    The group went on the road again, after the blood was drained, a gust of wind from somewhere blew gently, the sand and dust covered all the traces from before and the group of people that had just lost their lives were also covered with dust the ce looked just as it had when they first arrived.

    "Stay close to me."

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui''s hand and walked up step by step.

    The steps to reach the second floor was very long, after walking dozens of steps, she felt as if she had only gone halfway, she couldn''t help but nce down and drew a deep breath, the first floor they had just passed seemed to have disappeared, a thinyer of fog had risen at some point and the fog had spread to the steps behind them, the path they had walked through before was gone.

    "Don''t look back, just keep walking." Qian Wanyu''s voice had a calming effect.

    When she heard it, her legs were still shaking a bit, but her heart was already calm.

    Wei Jun, who was walking in front of them, also found this weird issue, but there seemed to be no way to retreat, so they could only keep walking forward with a calm mind.

    As time passed, the fog got bigger and bigger, she felt her legs were already deeply covered by fog and she couldn''t see her feet, she couldn''t help but tighten her grip on Seventh sister''s hand, as if to determine it was real, "Seventh sister?"

    Qian Wanyu took out the locking immortal rope from her space ring and looped it four or five times on the hands of the two of them, she smiled towards Ninth Sister and then used her spiritual power to transmit her voice, "Everyone hold the hands of the person beside you tightly, proceed in groups of two and take care of each other."

    "Good." Li Yunan took Mu Sheng''s hand.

    "No way!"

    Situ Hao looked at Bai Ruo with a disgusted face, Bai Ruo hummed andughed waving her sword, Situ Hao was immediately frightened and stretched out his hand meekly, he could not help but notice how the other''s hand was so warm and soft.

    The fog was very thick, the more they went upward, the white fog got thicker until gradually the front of Wei Jun and other people''s figures were covered by the white fog.

    Lu Xing carefully looked at Wood, he stretched out his hand and took the other side''s big hand, the other side''s hand felt a little dry and very ufortable to touch but his palm was veryrge, he just gripped tight and already felt like he couldn''t remove his hand

    Seeing the people in front of her disappear one by one, even Lu Xing and Wood who were walking right in front of them disappeared, cold sweat broke out from her palms.

    "Ninth Sister, rx, Seventh sister is here."

    Qian Wanyu also used her little finger to write on her palm to try to distract her.

    Dongfang Minghui was not afraid of anything but being separated from Seventh sister, this damn ce is really too scary, "Seventh sister, I will let Little Colour tie us together."

    Some vines wrapped around their waists, Qian Wanyu looked at the vines around her waist and couldn''t help butugh, "So Ninth Sister likes this sort of y?"

    She red at Seventh sister, what do you mean you this sort of y?

    "Ah, Seventh sister!"

    Her vision suddenly shifted, Dongfang Minghui found herself at the top of a mountain, surrounded by lush trees, but there was no one in sight, the rope was still half-twisted around her wrist, and the vines around her waist had somehow all disappeared, "Seventh sister?"

    "Little Colour!"

    "Love Flower!"

    "Lucky!"

    "Pig Fairy grass!"

    ""

    None of them responded, usually this situation was either her being caught in an illusion or caught in some kind of formation, she couldn''t help but pinch herself fiercely, which resulted in her grimacing in pain.

    "What the hell is this ce?"

    She felt an abundance of spiritual energy constantly washing her tendons and veins, this feeling was like when she encountered the Tree of Life, she didn''t dare to advance but the spiritual energy automatically scurried into her body, the feeling of all her pores opening up again felt both cooling and painful.

    "Little Colour, you''re going to kill me with this cultivation method ah!"

    Dongfang Minghui sat cross-legged, thinking about a serious problem, if she stayed in this ce she would be bursting to death from the spiritual energy and she didn''t want to die yet!

    Absorption and consumption had to be controlled.

    "Big tree, I''m really sorry."

    She found that in this ce, her natural ntmunication skills failed and she couldn''t take out things from inside her space ring, Little Colour and Pig Fairy grass also couldn''t be summoned, the only thing she can take from Entangled Love were her flying needles.

    "I''ve never of heard of someone practicing their skills while cultivating dying right?"

    At the peak of the mountain, a girl was frantically shooting flying needles, from the beginning when she was using all the flying needles together from one tree to another tree, from far to near, she was able to shoot at about 50 meters before, now in order to keep the spiritual power outbreak at bay she crazily pumped all her spiritual power around her body so that the distance of the flying needles immediately doubled and tripled.

    "Wow shit, so many beauties!" Situ Hao''s eyes fell to the ground, he and Bai Rou had separated when his vision changed and his eyes fell onto a group of beauties, tall, thin, fat, short, there were all sorts of of varieties of women.

    There were some beauties who kept throwing their eyes towards him, Situ Hao subconsciously gulped and touched his wildly beating heart, but there was no courage in him.

    He hesitated, not knowing whether to heard forward or turn and run

    When the white mist obscured her eyes, Qian Wanyu''s first reaction was to look at her hands, the result was empty, before she was still tied up to Minghui but it seems they had separated, the vines at her waist were also gone, she was in a ce that seemed to be a hidden sword pavilion with countless swords inside.

    If the ce was just swords it wouldn''t be much but she could sense a throb in her own body, and the spiritual energy from the ground was echoing with her own newly awakened wind spiritual power, she looked at the rows of cold weapons, there was a golden color at the bottom of her eyes.

    "Qing Mo?"

    Qing Mo in the soul sea was unresponsive, she shouted several times in a row before she was sure thatmunication was blocked.

    She walked through all the ces in the Sword Pavilion and found that there were other weapons besides swords, she weighed them casually and stopped moving then found the ce that attracted her spiritual power the most and sat down.

    "This ce is really strange."

    Since there was nothing else to do, she simply closed her eyes to see if she could develop herst attribute in this adventure. With the attitude of giving anything a try, she quietly meditated and let her her spiritual energy flow through her meridians in circles.

    Once, twice, three times, she tried to fuse two spiritual powers together to expand her meridians, to start she picked the softest elements, earth and wind and managed to seed with the first fusion, watching the two colors blend together, she tried to draw the domineering thunder spiritual power, but the thunder system was always tyrannical and immediately started to sh as soon as it touched the other two spiritual powers, she had to intervene and stop it several times before the three spiritual powers finally got along gently.

    Finally she added the fourth dark spiritual power to it.

    This idea had onlye to her since thest time when her dark spiritual power advanced and brought with it the other three colors, but she had never expected it to actually work! She looked at her dantian, there were four small orbs each floating in their own space, she looked at her meridians again, after the spiritual expansion, her meridians were twice as big as before!

    "Hmm?"

    A golden soft light emanated from Qian Wanyu''s body, enveloping her whole body, she was very surprised, she didn''t expect to have a surprise advancement in this ce, once the metal spiritual power awakened, the swords in the whole Sword Pavilion emitted a screeching sound as the swords kept trembling.

    She immediately collected her mind and used the devouring power of the dark system, frantically absorbing the spiritual power of the metal system from the ground.

    Wood kept staring at his hand, he still didn''t seem to ept how Lu Xing suddenly disappeared?

    The environment he was in was a deste mountainous areapletely empty of anything.

    Wood stood in ce, his eyes staring into the distance he continued just standing there until suddenly a man appeared from afar, he took a big step over, the calmness in his eyes turned into ecstasy, his world seemed to only have this person.

    "Wood, I finally found you."

    Lu Xing was joyful, he secretly beat his chest, he felt so close to giving up before just now what he actually saw was the elven nnd had turned deste, the elves seemed to have contracted a strange disease and even the strength to fly was gone, the tree of life had lost its shine and it couldn''t shelter them anymore as the qi of death spread over covering and corroding the whole forest including the holy spring

    Wood embraced him into his arms.

    The whole picture changed, the two of them were still frozen at the second level steps. Lu Xing immediately tried to push him away, he looked around, the ce did not change, the people did not change, the only thing that changed was that everyone had disappeared.

    "Could it be that everything was an illusion?" Lu Xing stroked his head, even if it was an illusion he could not change anything, the only thing he could do was find Wood, "Wood, let''s wait for them. They should be out soon."

    Dongfang Minghui spiritual power kept getting purer and purer, she has already practiced the first skill no less than a hundred times, more diligent than when she was practicing in the past, she kept emptying her spiritual power, which was still going up and alsopressed to be more pure while shooting her flying needles into the distance. The shots had already changed from 50 metres at the start to 600 metres now!

    However, the spiritual power was still flowing. If other people met this kind of good fortune, most of them would be happy. She however was distressed to the point of no return! Her brain was not good, but she remembered the words of Seventh sister and Little Colour, she could only advance if she cultivated her skill to the second level but she couldn''t suppress it!

    She re-read the second level skill in her soul sea again.

    Flowers were nowhere to be found, but there were many leaves on the ground that she had cut off. She let all her spiritual energy drain out and all the leaves on the ground floated up, "Up."

    Most of the leaves fell to the ground but a small portion remained floating in mid-air. Hey, it seems she suddenly found that this second level was simply the best candidate to consume her spiritual power, she was really worried about having no ce to use up this spiritual power before

    When Qian Wanyu found her she saw a certain person lying on the ground with one hand propping up her head and another hand manipting flying leaves in the sky, her fingers randomly pointed to somewhere and the leaves flew over. The ground was almost filled with leaves, she also heard the other party sighing and shaking her head from time to time.

    "Sad ah so damn sad."

    Dongfang Minghui was really sad, she just wanted to roll over as she stood up from the ground, "All of you get up!"

    The spiritual power in her body was about to be upgraded again.

    Qian Wanyu saw the leaves spread on the ground all flew up and rotated around Ninth Sister, like a bunch of flying moths surrounding a me.

    She didn''t know how the goddess''s scattering flowers skill was ultimately determined, but seeing Ninth Sister like this, she felt that the other party had probably reached a new level. Qian Wanyu stood by and felt the spiritual power around her, wait?

    Ninth Sister''s spiritual energy was like a bottomless pit, countless amounts of spiritual energy were drilling into her body like crazy.

    "Go."

    She pointed in a random direction, and those leaves surged over frantically, destroying arge tree two hundred meters away. The moment her spiritual energy was drained, she pulled herself together again and sat cross-legged, suppressing the spiritual energy that had fled into her body until it could not be suppressed, then she turned upside down letting the leaves fly up and around her.

    As she stood upside down, she saw a figure.

    "Ninth Sister?!"

    "Boom."

    Dongfang Minghuinded on her head and fell a little bump but she had recently trained herself into a brick wall and had no problem at all.

    "Seventh sister."

    "The second skill you have practiced well, you can advance now."

    "Does Seventh sister mean I can really advance?" She cultivated while suppressing it but her spiritual power was already rubbing up to the ninth level of Great Spiritualist, she would like to advance but doing it too fast would make her base unstable causing even bigger issuester on. The biggest danger for her was to remain at a certain level for life unable to advance again.

    "Yes, the spiritual power in your body is very pure." It was the first time she felt someone having such pure spiritual power and yet she was still desperately trying to suppress it! Her Ninth Sister was just so cute when she was working hard.

    "Okay, I''ll try."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to endure the pain of suppressing it anymore, she just settled down and immediately released the spiritual power she had contained which was strong enough to shake Qian Wanyu back several steps.

    Qian Wanyu could not help but frown, this was extremely powerful Spiritual Power ah, it actually forced her back as well. One had to know that she had just awakened her five element Spiritual Body, on top of that in the Hidden Sword Pavilion she also managed to raise her Metal Spiritual Power to a ninth level Spiritual Master, and now she has just awakened two dual Spiritual Master tier elements yet she got pushed back by a single Wood Spiritual power

    Ninth Sister what exactly is her physique?

    What exactly is her body actually Dongfang Minghui also wanted to know! She easily broke through the first level Spiritual Schr and could even have advanced further, but she was still habitually suppressing it, she opened her eyes and met Seventh sister''s inquiring gaze.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Congrattions Ninth Sister, you''re a Level 1 Spiritual Schr."

    When she said this Qian Wanyu still had a wry smile on her face, she knew that the other party was actually still not interested in cultivation, just now she saw the other party lying on the ground leisurely directing the flying leaves but she estimated that the other party probably did not stop for a moment during this time.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was red, she looked at the other party for a long time before she was surprised, "Seventh sister, you, you seem to have awakened the metal element?"

    "Right."

    Wow, great. The five elements spiritual body hadpletely awakened, Seventh sister''s future would be wide as long as there were good opportunities and her advancement would be very fast.

    Qian Wanyu saw that she didn''t react much when she told her she had had advanced, but she was so excited when she heard that her own cultivation had improved and she had awakened her metal element, Qian Wanyu went up to her and touched her hair, "Ninth Sister, what should I do with you?"

    This person who was so dedicated to her.

    Just as their hands came together, the scene shifted and the two appeared in this pose in the eyes of Wood and Lu Xing.

    "Wow, Minghui, Wanyu?"

    Lu Xing was so excited to see the two appear. He immediately recounted how he and Wood had stayed here for five or six days.

    "No way, only five or six days?!" Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were wide with disbelief, she felt as if she had spent five or six months practicing day and night, she didn''t even dare to sleep! She was afraid that her spiritual power would burst in her sleep so in order to calcte the time she had deliberately carved the times into a piece of wood on a tree. How could she have miscalcted?<blockquote>

    Wow what a thrilling adventure! Minghui getting so strong >:)

    This chapter was sponsored generously by <strong>WillieCoyote on Ko-Fi</strong> as well as various donators as well. I''d like to thank you all again for the support I hope my trantions keep entertaining :^)</blockquote>

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    If the time was wrong, it means they won''t be able to make it to the Qian Family''s annual meet.

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help butugh at her anxious look the other side was really worried about what could bother her.

    "Ninth Sister,e and sit down for a while."

    These days, no, in fact, these months, for Dongfang Minghui it really was a few months, it had already been ingrained into her to cultivate just so she wouldn''t burst from the overflowing spiritual energy. She sat down very naturally from the habit of cultivation.

    As if if she wasn''t cultivating the next moment the spiritual power will sweep through her whole body.

    "Come here."

    Qian Wanyupulsively pulled the person to her side, "Ninth Sister, lean on me to sleep for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui struggled, but in the end, she could not resist Seventh sister, she found Seventh sister so her heart was already at ease, leaning on Seventh sister she feltfortable enough to sigh and not a momentter, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Lu Xing did not whisper until the other side was asleep, wanting to ask but afraid to wake the other side up, "Wanyu, what did you guys go through before?"

    He felt that the aura of the two people was more powerful than before, they should havee across some good opportunities.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes looked deeply behind at the steps, encountered what? She actually did not know what the mystery of this ce was, but, thinking it through it indeed should also be considered a good opportunity.

    She remembered that Ninth Sister had to be urged and supervised in the past, but here she was forced to practice in this ce, she gently stroked the other party''s hair and rxed her back against the wall, "Ninth Sister and I were both cultivating, you and Wood on the other hand, what happened?"

    Cultivation?

    Lu Xing couldn''t help but frown, could it be that everyone''s opportunities change depending on the person? When he found Wood, he was surrounded by a destend and some fool was standing motionless staring into space as if he had merged with the world.

    "What I saw it seems to be the future of my n."

    Qian Wanyu was stunned, and she looked at Lu Xing with surprise, "The future? What does the future look like?"

    Lu Xing had a bleak look on his face. In the future, the Elves would perish and the Tree of Life would lose its luster, like a dying old man who would eventually leave them. He also seemed to remember seeing Wanyu and Minghui, he smiled, "I saw youe to the Elves and watched you-"

    He shook his head, "These should all be fantasies, let''s not mention them."

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, she felt her own spiritual power, it was indeed very real if so was what happened to Lu Xing really an illusion? Or maybe it was his innermost fear and worry?

    "Let''s rest for a day, if the others don''t appear, we''ll just leave our mark here and let them know."

    She raised her head and looked at the top of the stairs, the top level that Brother Li said before, opportunity never waited for anyone.

    A dayter, Qian Wanyu opened her eyes, the white mist dispersed, revealing the steps as well as a few people lying on their backs, stiff as if dead for a long time, she took a look at their clothing and a few images shed through his mind, "These should be the people brought in by Qin Mu."

    Lu Xing couldn''t help but smack his lips, "This guy is so persistent."

    At this point, Qian Wanyu really admired him, aside from objectively evaluating whether this person was willing or used by Xian, his feelings for Xian seemed real as he was drawn to her like a moth to me, willingly jumping into a fire.

    Unfortunately, he ended up loving the wrong person.

    "Ninth Sister, it''s time to wake up."

    Dongfang Minghui abruptly sat up straight, she looked at everyone and finally turned her gaze to Seventh sister''s face, "Ah, I''m finally out."

    Qian Wanyu cried andughed, the other party''s reaction was also slow until she gently scratched the other party''s nose, "Yes you''re out, no one will force you to cultivate anymore, sober up, let''s continue to the next floor."

    Locking immortal rope, vines, either one didn''t work.

    From her experience on the second floor, Dongfang Minghui simply followed behind Qian Wanyu, not as fearful as when she first set foot. After walking for a short time, her feet sank into the ground and before she could shout Seventh sister she fell straight down. She threw out the locking rope to try grab onto something but the length was not enough and she couldn''t find a rock ledge to hold onto, she could not help but shout, "Little Colour!"

    The fat doll''s vine swished and grabbed a part of the rock ledge and wrapped tightly around it, slowing her descent.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed with relief, if she could not get Little Colour''s response like before, she would have fallen into a puddle of mush from such a high distance, she nced down a little, and damn this ce was bottomless.

    "Little Colour don''t shake me." Her eyes were dizzy, "Let''s see what floor we''re athopefully not the second again..?"

    She doesn''t want to go to the second floor, she doesn''t want to go to the second floor, she''s determined not to go to the second floor!

    Little Colour''s vines whooshed and whooshed from above, the results were that it couldn''t reach anything above, "This ce is like that illusorynd."

    Illusorynd again?

    Don''t joke, she was cultivating a full six months! Not a second wasted This must be fake right, if it isn''t fake she really wanted to die. She felt the abundant spiritual power in her body and couldn''t help but sigh noticing that if she really had the possibility of promotion again that''ll be too terrible.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look at the rock ledge, there was a rock ledge here so it meant she''s still inside sharp knife mountain, next she needed to figure out her position. She touched out small handful of flying needles, respectively shooting towards the southeast and northwest and judging from the sound of the flying needles piercing the stone wall.

    She listened carefully, and after three times, she chose the south position.

    "I seem to hear an echo, Little Colour, use your vine."

    "Well fine, I''ll pull you through."

    It didn''t deviate from her estimate, the ce where the vines brought her to was an empty room, the interior wall of the room was full of stones, basically the same as the stones used to build the steps, and she stood outside the door, always feeling that she would definitely encounter something strange and odd once she stepped into it, but when she looked back further, even the way she came from before was gone.

    So, there''s an entry but no exit, is that what it means?

    "Little Colour, Love Flower, Lucky, Toothless, Pig Fairy, you''re all there, right?"

    She was simply dreading the days when she was alone. She took two or three deep breaths, and her courage seemed to be three times stronger after she got a response from her little ones.

    As soon as she stepped in, she saw that all the moonstones on the stone walls were lit up, making the whole room look a little more warm instead of cold and stony. But she was happy a little early, just as she carefully took her third step.

    "Boom, boom, boom, boom"

    The ground shook, the sound was like thunder, her body hair exploded, she saw rows of soldiers with stone shields and wearing iron armor while holding long swordse out from another side like a rehearsed formation. Their pace and movements were all the same and their eyes held cold killing intent as they looked towards her.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth and nose, but despite that the other side still came over without mercy, not too fast, not too slow.

    "What the fuck did I do ah?"

    She was being careful to not trigger any gs, but now she hadn''t touched anything and the only thing she had done was take two or three steps.

    "These people are made of stone, you can get out by defeating them." The fat doll said to her and the vines around her body pointed out a clear path to her, "See? The ce they just walked out of is your exit."

    Exit?

    Upon hearing that there was an exit, Dongfang Minghui''s eyes glowed and instantly perked up.

    But once she saw the group of stone soldiers, she realised a problem. Seventh sister had a water thunder whip while she only had some concealed weapons on her but her original idea was good.

    <em>Cling ng</em>

    "Little Colour."

    Her attack was unsessful, but as if it had opened some mechanism, the soldiers who had stopped in front of her moved, raised their long swords, held their shields and rushed towards her.

    Dongfang Minghui cursed out loud, what stone these are obviously copper people, the flying needles she shot on their body emitted cling ng sounds. This little partner always tossed her into a pit. The fat doll shook the vine on his head, sooner orter they have to fight anyway might as well solve them early, "Quickly solve them."

    Dongfang Minghui dodged left and right as nearly got cut into pieces of mush by the swords in their hands, "These swords are also real."

    If she doesn''t finish them, she''d have to die.

    What a painful awakening.

    "Rise up!"

    Flying needles flew out from the back of her waist, Dongfang Minghui let the flying needles pierce into the opponent''s eyes but before it happened she saw a bizarre scene, the soldiers all closed their eyes before the flying needles came.

    The flying needles fell to the ground, scattered all over the ce and her heart also followed and fell down

    The moment Dongfang Minghui disappeared, Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and tried to grab behind but she grabbed an empty space. She looked at the disappearing steps behind her, and then at the person next to her.

    Lu Xing had also stepped on a soft spot, but was pulled by Wood before he could fall.

    All three were a little confused.

    "Ninth Sister will take care of herself."

    If it was before she was not so sure but now Ninth Sister skills and spiritual power in all aspects were truly very good, as long as she didn''t encounter any demonic characters she''d be fine.

    Qian Wanyu could only calm her heart a bit with that thought.

    She turned around, Wood and Lu Xing had gone missing and she did not even have a chance to reach out.

    This ce was really evil.

    She walked steadily on the stone steps again, but in her soul sea she wasmunicating with Qing Mo, "Qing Mo, why did I encounter obstacles when I tried to establish contact with you on the second floor before?"

    "It should have something to do with this weird mountain. Also congrattions onpletely awakening your Five Elements Spiritual Body, for safety''s sake, you''d better cover up a bit so that you won''t be used by someone with an agenda." Qing Mo was happy for the other party as soon as he saw that she had awakened her metal spiritual power.

    The Five Elements Spiritual Body carried five kinds of spiritual energy, a rare physique not seen even in a hundred years, but at the same time it was also an excellent furnace. If any evil people noticed and Wanyu has not yet grown to a certain level they''d try to forcibly take her, it wasn''t an impossibility He had seen too many nasty and dirty things in his life and this was just the tip of the iceberg.

    "I don''t remember any sharp knife mountain, but I remember that there was a strange mountain recorded in the old books, this mountain was called the real and fake mountain, it was fake and real at the same time. It made it hard to distinguish between real and fake."

    The Qing Lan Sect''s book collection was found from searching the world for many misceneous scriptures, the real and fake mountain was famous because no one knew which side of the two mountains was real and which side was false, the mountain divided into two peaks, one mountain real and one mountain fake.

    The key was that both mountain foundations ran close together, as if the underground maic fields were attracting each other and mixing the real and fake.

    There were many people who wanted to break into this mountain, to find out the truth and make some transcripts for posterity, but unfortunately, some of the transcripts left on the true and false mountain in Qing Lan Sect that he''d remembered only mentioned encountering a series of strange and bizarre things. He''d forgotten about what happened after that.

    He never thought he''d someday be at that very real and fake mountain.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered the words of Lu Xing who said he saw the future of his people, and also thought it was just a fantasy.

    "Maybe this is the real fake mountain you mentioned." Li Yunan only said that the origin of sharp knife mountain was said by his uncle, the words describing it as sharp knife mountain might just be the name of the people on this side of the Purple Jade Empire, "What will happen if you encounter this mountain?"

    "There are many dangers and nine of ten times would end in death."

    Even for the real mountain people couldn''t easily walk out of sharp knife mountain let alone encountering the fake mountain.

    Qian Wanyu thought of Ninth Sister who just disappeared, her heart that was calm couldn''t help but panic slightly again, aiya this Brother Li really found a dangerous ce for them to get experience.

    "Be careful."

    She stepped on the air, almost instinctively, she immediately drew out her water thunder whip and swiped the whip hook to the stone pir closest to her. The tip of the whip caught one end of the stone pir before she stabilized her mind. At the same time, wooden arrows flew from all directions. One after another. Qian Wanyu felt the gravel from the rock ledge roll down and didn''t have time to throw up a second whip before she fell down.

    "It seems you are not very lucky." Qing Mo sighed.

    These rock ledges supported the whole real fake mountain, if there were broken stones falling it meant that most likely it''s fake.

    Qian Wanyu also realized, but it was toote to say anything more, she was able to dodge the wooden arrows flying across, all the way down to a sharp fall. She immediately calmed herself and tried to have a look in all directions, increasing the sensititivty of her ears to hear the eight directions to avoid those arrows. Her water thunder whip made a deep mark on the stone wall, and it was only when she touched a boulder that she was able to stabilize her falling body.

    "Hmm? It seems I''m back to the first level?"

    Qian Wanyu actually saw the first level through the white mist, but this level was not quite the same as when they first came in.

    She observed the terrain and found that the surroundings were empty, besides the single stone pir that went straight up to the clouds, the stone walls that surrounded it had nonding point at all. She picked a few ces to grab onto and moved down a little with the water thunder whip.

    The moment shended, she found that the first floor was still dimly lit, and she gazed around vigntly.

    In the center of the first floor, she saw a crystal ss coffin lying there quietly, one could vaguely see a figure inside the transparent ss, she slowly walked towards it but did not immediately touch it with her hands.

    The crystal coffin surface was carved with an ancient pattern, the pattern was faintly visible in the water running on it and the crystal coffin seemed to be iid on a block of ice, the cold air floating straight up from it was as if protecting it. If she did not use her spiritual power to resist, she''d simply not be able to get close to the body. She stretched out her hand to feel the coldness on it, but stopped short of opening the coffin.

    "This is a cold jade coffin, the coffin body is made of good cold jade, it is said to be the object of the dragon tribe, but I do not know why it''s here." Qing Mo exined on the side, the cold jade coffin recorded in the books is bigger than this one in front of us, "This should be made by whoever has nothing better to do than to imitate the treasures of the dragon n, look at the jade at the corner of this it even has cracks on it causing the cold air to flow out, no wonder this ce is so cold."

    The real cold jade coffin used all the cold air to seal the coffin, the outside was sealed by ice and it was hidden in the Dragon n''s forbiddennd, the Dragon n had disappeared for many years, who still knew where the cold jade coffin was?

    Since it wasn''t the real treasure, Qian Wanyu swung down without mercy.

    "Wai-"

    Qing Mo saw her wielding the water thunder whip, before he could stop it, she saw her whip just touching the surface of the coffin and the whole heaven and earth shook, Qian Wanyu even sank along with the coffin.

    "See, this is the mechanism."

    Qian Wanyu watched the coffin sink until it finallynded heavily on the ground and the ground shook for a moment before returning to peace.

    She took out a moon stone from her space ring and illuminated this small piece of heaven and earth. She was surrounded by iron and wood railings and the size was about fifty square meters, it actually looked like a prison, and there were some broken bones and crumbled remains on the ground.

    The cold jade coffin''s surface who knew what it was made of but her water thunder whip only managed to crack one of the corners so she brought the moon stone close to the coffin surface.

    "Huh?"

    "No way?!"

    Although Qing Mo had umted a lot of knowledge, even he wanted to jump in shock from the scene.

    "Boom."

    Qian Wanyu just peered into the corner of the cold jade coffin, but saw an extremely familiar face, she swept her hand on the coffin lid at once and pushed the coffin surface to the side, then only the person lying in the coffin was exposed to her sight.

    "Ninth Sister?!"

    There was a person lying quietly in the cold jade coffin, her hands were folded on her abdomen, her face had a peaceful and tranquil expression, she was wearing a green and luxurious robe, there were two strands of hair falling on both sides of her chest, she had a simple white jade hairpin pinned on her head, althogether it gave off the feeling of seeing a noble and peerless person.

    "Ninth Sister"

    Qian Wanyu stretched out a trembling hand to touch the other person''s face.

    "Wanyu, this is not your Ninth Sister," Qing Mo roared in her soul sea, he knew long ago that Dongfang Minghui would be a weakness for her but he did not expect to hit the nail on the head, "Think carefully, how long has she been away from you, how could she be lying inside this cold jade coffin? This corpse itself is a trap set for you, it''s merely your fantasies."

    Qian Wanyu reluctantly retracted her hand, she knew that this person in front of her was not the real Ninth Sister, but when she thought of Ninth Sister lying there quietly, her heart felt like it was being split into countless pieces, and it hurt a lot.

    Even that frown was so simr.

    "Since you are in such danger, Dongfang Minghui may have also met something. Instead of sitting here holding onto a fake coffin and grieving, you should pull yourself together and find a way out, or you will really have to collect her real corpse." Qing Mo said coldly.

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu closed the coffin, no matter what first she needed to get out.

    Dongfang Minghui still didn''t know what Seventh sister had encountered, if she did, most likely her jaw would have hit the ground. She''s currently being chased by a group of soldiers with no way to hide in the sky or underground.

    After a dozen small andrge trials, she found some patterns. These bronze soldiers would rest every two hours for about an incense stick of time or less. She could take advantage of this time period to catch her breath.

    But if she tried to make any presumptuous move, or pass through them, she would set off the mechanism and with it, the break would be gone.

    "Little Colour, can your vines bind them?"

    "They could but don''t you think that your dodge speed is getting faster and faster, as well as shooting your flying needles more urately? If it''s so easy to pass it wouldn''t be called getting experience would it? Aren''t you here for experience?"

    She was speechless.

    Dongfang Minghui was so ashamed that she hadn''t noticed this fact that she simplyid down on the ground on all fours, Toothless also slipped out of the space ring and made the same action with her. She was exasperated by Toothless, and she poked her finger at the other party''s soft little belly, "What are you running out for? Do you want to try out too?"

    Toothless rolled and got up from the ground, grunted and ran from one end to the other waving its proud tail at her.

    "Toothless!" Dongfang Minghui huffed and strangely enough, the bronze people seemed to not sense it and let it run around.

    Now she truly believed Little Colour''s words, these bronze soldiers should be made specially for her as a training ground, her little friends can actually go over easily but only she was being chased.

    "Come again."

    Focusing on the various acupuncture points of the human body, she tried to pierce the joints of these bronze people with silver needles.

    The bronze people probably did not expect her to surprise attack them and do the opposite, their hands and feet were stuck by her flying needles, they could not move, even their eyes did not turn, her action was very dangerous. She needed to get very close to their body in order to drive the flying needles into their joints, the timing, precision, angle and everything must be urate just a slight careless move and her head would be cut off by the swords.

    In the room there were a whole twenty bronze people in groups of give. She tried each group one by one until the trial ended she only had three needles left.

    "Finally, it''s done."

    Seeing that they did not move, Dongfang Minghui almost jumped up with excitement, she spent three days on this floor, she picked up all the flying needles on the ground and seeing the needles inside the bronze people she went back. Thinking of the dangerous and unpredictable road ahead and how she did not have much of a weapon, she smiled towards thest soldier and pointed to the sword held in his hand. "Sir, your sword is quite sharp, how about lending it to me?"

    "If you don''t object, I''ll take that as a yes."

    Dongfang Minghui was so obssessed with the sword that she stepped on the soldier''s bent knee and pulled it out of his hand with bother her hands but only managed to wiggle it three centimeters, she said through clenched teeth, "Don''t be so petty, I''m only borrowing it for self-defense. "

    This time all her strength was used along with her spiritual power.

    "Ouch."

    Although the sword was drawn out, because of the excessive strength she bounced off as well and hit the door, the door was actually a stone door that turned inside out, she fell hard into a room, a room of white bones, piled up like a mountain, she fell down directly into the pile of white bones, and heard a creaking sound.

    With a boom, the stone door closed again.

    "Holy shit!"

    Dongfang Minghui took a hard enough fall that her body hurt, but when she saw that she had fallen into a pile of white bones, she was scared out of her mind.

    "It''s over, Toothless!"

    Toothless was still out there, she searched the stone door for a long time, but couldn''t find a way out.

    "You find your own way out first, it might follow your scent and find youter." Little Colour looked at her anxious look and could not help butfort her. In fact it was quite doubtful that Toothless this beast with low intelligence, both stupid and easy to cheat along with being easily beaten without getting angry, this simple fellow how could it find them?

    Toothless stared at the stone door for a long time and was dumbfounded, it was like a small cannonball as it rammed towards the stone door ruthlessly, this hit was not light but the stone door did not move, it rammed itself until it had dizzy eyes andid down on the ground for a long time only to realise the serious problem, it and mother got separated

    Dongfang Minghui got angry at her sword and fiercely kicked her feet on it, but in the end she honestly carried the sword on her body, the sword was wide and very big she didn''t know what it was made of but it was heavy as well, she was about a centimeter shorter than it.

    She gave up and ran her spiritual power through her hand and carried it easily.

    "Let''s go, we have to find Toothless."

    She was mostly unmotivated to go experience or anything when she couldn''t find her little pet furthermore she felt like she had already gained a lot she just didn''t know where Seventh sister and the others were.

    Qian Wanyu''s usual violence made her shatter all the iron bars that surrounded her, she chose a direction and looking back at the cold jade coffin behind her which she never bothered to move again, she thought about it again and again and finally just walked out.

    "I feel a dark system and light system fluctuation."

    One was the dark system that she was familiar with, and the other was light that she resisted, the key of the matter was that she felt the spiritual energy was quite familiar.

    She followed the direction and unexpectedly saw Situ Hao, he was now fighting a dark tiger, the other''s body emitted a strong dark spiritual energy and his own light energy was a little bit exhausted, it did look like this dark magical beast was about to move in for the kill.

    "Situ Hao."

    Situ Hao felt that he was almost finished, the other side was only teasing him, every time he thought he was dead for sure, the other side gave him a chance to catch his breath, and then hit him hard again!

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip jumped out with a dominating purple thunder, which also contained a bit of dark spiritual power making the other party shiver, before she could hit it the other party turned and ran away.

    "Wow, it ran away as soon as you struck, I fought for so long and was almost yed to death by it." Situ Hao''s whole body was wounded, the wound on his chest was still tainted with dark spiritual power, Qian Wanyu remembered that Ninth Sister gave her a small porcin bottle of pills, she poured out one for him and waved it in front of his eyes, "Pills to suppress the death Qi, one is worth a thousand gold, be nice to Ninth Sister in the future. "

    Situ Hao almost vomited blood from Qian Wanyu''s teasing, he snatched it up and said, "Aren''t I always good ti little Minghui? Qian Wanyu look at my whole body full of wounds you really still have the nerve to open conditions with me!"

    Qian Wanyu grunted, "Howe you are here?"

    Situ Hao looked bitter, "It''s hard to say."

    After he and Bai Ruo got separated, he met arge group of beauties, beauty is good, but they were all too demonic, he was just about to turn around and leave but somehow Bai Ruo had actually found him and the other party swung her sword to cut all the women.

    "Then?"

    "Then you saw this, I met this dark magical beast."

    After hearing his words, Qian Wanyu didn''t know what kind of expression to give him, "So, your harvest from this adventure is that you fought with this dark magic beast?"

    "No, no, no." Situ Hao hurriedly shook his head, he showed all five of his fingers and said very seriously, "I had no less than fifty fights with it."

    Qian Wanyu immediately stood up to leave.

    "Hey, hey, where are you going?"

    "Training."

    Qian Wanyu was helpless and was wondering why the other party hadn''t followed, when she turned around, the person behind her who was a few beats slower was gone, "Situ Hao?"

    "Could it be that the spaces in this ce are all changing?"

    "Possibly."

    "There are actually dark magical beasts here."

    Just now there with Situ Hao there, Qian Wanyu could not show too much interest, she''d experienced dark spiritual energy so many times, but never met a real dark magical beast before. Thest time in Return Town, Xian had fought her with a summon like it, although that centipede was destroyed by her, she did feel it was a pity she couldn''t study it more.

    "Dark magical beasts are not non-existent, but they are extremely rare like the light ones, and the chances of encountering them will be few and far between. You can take your chances in this ce. You might even be able to harvest a dark magic beast." Qing Mo said casually.

    After all, this bizarre ce even has Dongfang Minghui''s coffin, what else can''t it have?

    Qian Wanyu nodded thoughtfully, she did have a level five flying winged elephant cub in her space, she didn''t dare to bring it out yet. She had asked Li Jing to scout for news of the Qin Lan n and along with that Mu Qing''s death, that Elder Jin was unrelenting and still kept poking around for news of them.

    "Try it."

    Qian Wanyu''s hand lit up a beam of dark spiritual power, because of the previous experience of other spiritual powers blending, her dark spiritual power was mixed with six kinds of colour, trading an expression rather than looking at dark spiritual power it looked more like a colourful flower.

    Suddenly a strong wind came, a ck shadow quickly pounced on her, from the size and color of the other party she predicted that iut was the dark magic beast tiger that she had just fought, the other party missed and opened its mouth towards her.

    <em>ROAR</em>

    The sound was deafening, and the spewed gas from its mouth was all grayish.

    Qian Wanyu threw out her own death qi, instantly devouring the grayish gas it spurted out cleanly, the small strand of spiritual power in her hand slowly becamerger and the gray part became more vibrant, on the other hand the other colors seemed to fade slightly but this spiritual power bounced actively in her hand.

    The dark magical beast;s tiger eyes turned into small pupils, it was so scared that it hurriedly turned to run.

    "Heh, you think I''m Situ Hao?"

    This dark monster tiger was really interesting, she was sure that the other party was really ying'' with Situ Hao before, but the other party was ying Situ Hao that time this time it actually thought that she was a soft persimmon.

    Qian Wanyu followed it not far away, she followed the other side all the way to a valley, this ce seems to be far away from sharp knife mountain, surrounded by white bones, it looks like there were many people who died in this ce today. What was even more strange to her was that this ce was lush with grass, trees, birds and flowers, it shouldn''t be a ce where dark magical beasts stay at all!

    <em>Whee whee whee</em>

    The dark magic beast tiger gave a long whistle and soon she felt a huge pressure appear from behind her, she instinctively reacted and quickly dodged to the left, she rolled around on the grass looking up to see an animal that looked simr to a monkey, it leapt down from the tree very quickly greeting her with sharp ws.

    "Don''t me me for being rude if you make trouble again."

    Qian Wanyu was never a soft hearted person, but this time, whether she encountered a dark magic beast tiger or this monkey-like thing in front of her, she didn''t kill it immediately, it can be seen that after staying around Ninth Sister for a long time she also had a little more soft-heartedness towards these little guys.

    The silly monkey could not understand her words still looking for death and scratching at her.

    Qian Wanyu drew out her water thunder whip, purple lightning flowed several times on the surface of the water thunder whip, a crackling sound rang out as she viciously smacked it towards the monkey, the guy dodged quickly, but its tail was identally swept by the sharp part of the water thunder whip''s tip.

    "Squeak squeak squeak"

    It was so painful that it showed its teeth from the pain.

    Qian Wanyu used the water thunder whip to sweep its long tail and tie it up, shaking it twice in the air backwards and forwards before she threw it far away, the water thunder whip mmed on the ground and twitched, she shouted in a fierce voice, "Who else?"

    The group of other beasts that the dark tiger beast summoned out were so scared they shrunk back their heads to quietly slip away.

    For a while, the whole area was quiet.

    The dark magical beast tiger even took advantage of the monkey disturbing Qian Wanyu just now to slip away without a trace.

    "Here you can cultivate your wind system spiritual power and dark system, I see that the spiritual power here is very sufficient."

    To prevent those little guys from interfering, Qing Mo personally sat down and arranged an extremely simple formation around the perimeter, he couldn''t help but shake his head, just now with Wanyu''s fierce nature she wasn''t attractive to animals at all. If she wanted to take in a dark magical beast or anything else she needed to rely wholly on force to suppress them

    On the other side, Dongfang Minghui was anxious to find Toothless, she even ignored the upper floors and instead tried to head down when she identally met Mu Sheng and Brother Li, "Brother Li you are injured?"

    Li Yunan also didn''t expect to meet her, "A small injury, not a problem."

    Dongfang Minghui examined him and found that the injuries on his body were all caused by lightning, "It seems that senior brother Li has gained a lot here, this is a potion that can relieve the after-effects of lightning strikes, you will feel much better if you drink it."

    "Many thanks."

    Li Yunan was not polite, he picked up the porcin bottle and drank it without hesitation.

    "What''s wrong with Mu Sheng?"

    "About to breakthrough, I guess?"

    Mu Sheng was the weakest of them all and his cultivation was also the slowest, but he worked very hard. Dongfang Minghui was genuinely happy for him when she heard that he was going to breakthrough.

    "It seems that everyone''s harvest is good, but I don''t know where Senior Brother Situ and Senior Sister Bai Rou are."

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, although this ce was indeed good for adventures, but arge group of people ended up scattered everywhere, hmm, she didn''t know where Wei Jun was either.

    "Senior Brother Li, have you seen my Toothless?"

    Li Yunan was fortunate enough to have seen Toothless once so he knew what she was talking about, he shook his head, "Did something happen?"

    "It''s a long story."

    "Wait, Minghui, this ce is too bizarre, why don''t we wait until Mu Sheng''s training is over, we will help you find it together, there is strength in numbers."

    It must be said that the other party''s words were attractive, with just her alone, she really wasn''t sure she could find Toothless, "What senior brother Li said is true."

    In another corner, Toothless sniffed and ran down the steps step by step, it sniffed everywhere and actually smelled the nasty smell of Qian Wanyu, but it was a smart one in this sense and knew that finding Qian Wanyu meant finding mother. It quickly moved to the area where Qian Wanyu was.

    Qian Wanyu was still cultivating when Toothless came over, Qing Mo did see Toothless circling around them, sniffing around, but since they were inside the formation he wanted to see what the little guy wanted.

    Toothless fel a little confused, why can''t it smell the smell of the Qian bad person?

    However, the scent stopped here.

    It simply sat down next to Qian Wanyu, lying down for a while it heard a roar and its ears perked up moving under Qing Mo''s eyes.

    "Really a clever animal." Qing Mo felt a slight pity, it was Wanyu who found this egg first, but then again no matter what method they used, they could not hatch it.

    Toothless saw a dark magical beast tiger, this one was much bigger than it, it saw the other side roared twice and went away. There was a hole behind it, Toothless followed the scent and ran into the hole as well.

    "Eeeeeeeeee."

    There were three tigers hidden inside the dark magical beast tiger cave, two of them were the same color with ck fur but one was special with white fur. The white tiger was different so when it was born it was bullied and ostracized by the other two tigers.

    The dark tiger beast cast some food to the several young tigers, Toothless sniffed, the ce seemed to only smell of blood,pletely different from its own nest. It looked at the tiger cubs fighting for food with slight disgust.

    The white tiger''s ration was snatched away by the two small ck tigers with their huge small bodies, it was also tipped over on the ground by the two small ck tigers. With a twist of its buttocks, it saw Toothless lying at the entrance of the cave.

    "I''ll take you to find food, my mother''s cooking is delicious." Toothless badly wed out a bit of the teething stick it had previously hidden under its teeth to give to it.

    The white tiger took a bite and wagged its tail repeatedly.

    Toothless sniffed outside the cave, dug his paws in, and dug out a lot of things from a ce a meter outside the cave but none of them could be taken away. He picked out a few things that looked pretty good and put them in his mouth then swaggered away along with the little white tiger.<blockquote>

    AHAHAHA This Toothless is so bad!

    Thank you to Ko-Fi sponsors again for sponsoring this full chapter, I hope you all enjoyed it.

    Thank you as well to ad clickers, readers,mentors and more! Don''t forget to add your email to get notified on chapter updates >,<</blockquote>

 Chapter 92 (1)

    Chapter 92 (1)

    Qing Mo had been watching Toothless''s movement, and after finding Toothless didn''t know what to do, he even considered whether to go out of the formation to catch the little guy.

    Who knew that just half an hourter, he actually saw Toothless and a small white tiger pup strutting towards them, two small animals were taking a walk like it was their own park, majestically walking with their heads held high andughing.

    The little white tiger was about the size of his palms and not walking very well, asionally tripping over its own short legs and falling with its chin on the ground into a small ball. He looked at it and it should be that it was born very recently. Probably because its hair was quite t and not standing up it looks much smaller than normal tigers. It followed Toothless running sometimes to go somewhere else to sniff but as soon as Toothless stopped to wait for it, it would follow again.

    This small group ran directly in front of him.

    If not for the absolute confidence in his own formation, Qing Mo could not help but wonder if there was something wrong with it or has Toothless broken through?

    Toothless threw what was in its mouth directly on the ground and dug a hole bigger than itself as it dumped the treasure it had pulled from the dark tiger''s cave then buried it with earth afterwards.

    Toothless used its four paws to stomp on the new soil until it was t and only then turned around to the little white tiger.

    Qing Mo did not know what the two little things said but he saw the little white tiger run to buried mound to pee and then walk around twice.

    After that, Toothless did something even more surprising to him, it brought over some leaves and twigs from the side of the bush and piled them all up in the ce where the items were buried just now.

    If he didn''t want to disturb Wanyu''s practice, he would have woken her up to see what the little animal had done.

    Probably since it had found a small partner, and it couldn''t find the shadow of the Qian bad woman, Toothless simply took the little white tiger for an experience'', they returned to the first level of the sharp knife mountain.

    Toothless picked a spot right in front of the stairway, as soon as mother came down she''d be able to see them so it waved its tail lying down on the ground.

    The little white tiger circled around it, and it gave it all the teething sticks it had kept its teeth.

    It took a long time for the little white ball to digest the rest of the teething sticks and when it was full, it sat down next to Toothless and snuggled up to it trustingly, with its little tiger eyes staring in the direction Toothless was looking, serious and focused.

    Bai Ruo met a group of soldiers who came from nowhere, they were just like the ones Dongfang Minghui met, the soldiers were divided into groups of five and each group would take turns to strike for more than two hours.

    "Come again."

    Bai Rou originally wanted to use her ice Spiritual Power to freeze these obstructive bronze soldiers here but after seeing the long swords in their hands, she decisively put aside the fact that she was an Ice Spiritual Master and just gripped her greatsword to fight them.

    It was in this situation that Qin Mu saw Bai Rou.

    Since he led his team into the sharp knife mountain, everything seemed to be out of control. Their side lost troops and especially when they entered the second level after encountering a white fog, everyone got separated.

    He was trapped here for several days and once again ascended the stone steps arriving here.

    Bai Rou coldly grunted, acting as if this person did not exist, but she kept an eye on the other side in case they snuck an attack, she repelled a group of bronze soldiers and was already full of wounds, "I did not expect that you could also go this far."

    She couldn''t help but mock.

    Qin Mu''s eyes looked gloomy, he was thinking of taking this opportunity to end Bai Rou here. The people he had brought with him had all died tragically, why should they be able to live unharmed? But, in the end, he did not take advantage of the other side fighting with the bronze soldiers to sneak attack as he took out his own sword, pointing directly at Bai Rou, "Let''s fight."

    They were both warriors, and warriors use swords to talk.

    The bronze soldiers stopped moving after some time during the break period.

    She wanted to take this opportunity to learn something but did not expect to meet such a person who wanted a beating, it was also good it was Wanyu''s nature to be able to tolerate this person repeatedly following them, if it was her she wouldn''t be able to tolerate it for a moment. She waved her big sword, "The loser gets out."

    Qin Mu did not dare to take the enemy lightly, he had observed the scene when Bai Rou used her sword to kill the enemy, the other side''s sword skill and those who fancy sword skills were not the same. Her skill was honed for efficient strikes without a trace of wasted movement.

    It is because the her technique was so simple that she could often burst out unbelievable power, he had to pay attention to it.

    This was the first time the two had fought, both sides went all-out for the first exchange, Bai Rou''s hand was a bit painful from the exchange plus she previously consumed too much strength against the soldiers so she had some tendency tog behind. Time passed little by little and soon an incense stick of time passed.

    Boom  boom  boom.

    Once she heard this sound Bai Rou felt that the situation had turned bad, but her strong character made her unable to call a halt or admit defeat.

    Not sure if their fight caused something, but when the two des were facing each other, suddenly a sword shot across and both of them reacted and avoided it but it was a close shave.

    "How did these bronze people suddenly increase?"

    Qin Mu tightened his grip on his sword.

    Bai Rou''s face was very bad, her expression turned serious, "These twenty are the ones you madee out, you deal with them."

    The remaining ones were hers.

    Qin Mu was a little upset but in front of life and death, their grudge could be temporarily suspended.

    Wei Jun''s luck was not good or bad, after she separated from everyone in the second floor, she somehow entered a valley and had a good gain, she felt a constant source of spiritual energy in that ce, taking this opportunity she leapt to be a third-level Spiritual Schr.

    She was lucky, but she didn''t expect a wind beast to appear out of nowhere and chase her for two days.

    When she came out of that ce, she found herself on the first floor of the cave they entered Bai Xuan''s sword was still embedded on the stone pir and a dozen moths were sporadically attacking it.

    Wei Jun leapt up and easily retrieved the sword, and after she had chased the moths away, she plunged it into her space ring.

    "Oh hey."

    Seeing two cute pets, one big and one small even with the same movements, Wei Jun''s face immediately brightened with a smile, she was fortunate enough to have seen Toothless before, so she recognized it as Dongfang Minghui''s pet, "Little thing, why are you here? Where is your Minghui?"

    Toothless was lying on the ground listlessly and didn''t even turn its eyelids, this sort of cold shoulder who was it like?

    Wei Jun was not angry, in her opinion, this little thing''s nature is the same as that fellow viger of hers, extremely weird. When happy it''ll chase people around, unhappy it''ll look like the emperores I don''t care. She was bored and cannot help but hit Toothless, "Did she abandon you? Doesn''t want you? Why don''t you follow me from now on, and the Blood Fiend Alliance will provide you with good food and drink, how about that?"

    Toothless eyes red and it got up to give a low growl at Wei Jun, that fierce look really made Wei Jun jump.

    "Come on, I''m just kidding, don''t take it seriously."

    This little thing was extremely protective of its master, she just made a joke and it immediately got angry for Minghui, she turned her gaze and saw the little white tiger, "Yo, where did this little guye from?"

    She stretched out her hand to tease a little.

    "Ow"

    Toothless growled, showing two sharp teeth, and the fur all over its body stood up, an emotion of displeasure.

    Wei Jun''s hand was almost bitten by it, she was so angry that she put her finger to Toothless''s nose and said viciously, "Little Toothless, if you are so mean to me, in the ifuture if your master wants me to do something, I''ll-"

    The threat didn''t continue.

    Toothless resentfully stopped and the little white tiger shifted from leaning on its left to the right instead.

    Wei Jun was infuriated by these two little things, but she couldn''t really argue about anything, her mind turned slightly as she thought of how to teach them but she heard a sound, she turned over and dodged behind the stone pir. Toothless saw this and also quickly moved backward to a shady, inconspicuous ce.

    The little white tiger reacted more slowly, it was just having a little snooze and the warm body heat it was sleeping on disappeared, it opened its eyes and saw two peopleing towards it.

    "That sound just now was made by this?" Aunt Fang looked at the little white tiger and obviously did not believe it, "It is at most a cub, look, it cannot even walk steadily."

    The little white tiger was anxiously running in circles, instinctively sniffing for Toothless''s scent to find the dark ce where it was hiding.

    Wei Jun took a look at the two people hanging their heads and muttering and felt that these two people were not any good people, but the other two people''s spiritual power level was at Spiritual King level, for a little Spiritual Schr like her, going out now wouldn''t be helping things.

    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, countryman, you can really find trouble for me.

    Watching them follow the small white tiger, step by step approaching, Toothless'' whole back arched up and a low roar sounded out.

    It was not hiding, at most it wanted to pretend not to exist, it did not expect the silly white tiger to find it. As soon as the little white tiger saw its appearance, it immediately also gave two roars, but these two sounds in the two people''s ears was random, like a beastnguage or something so they thought it waspletely unthreatening.

    "Look, this little thing is much more resourceful than the other one, it can even hide, I almost got fooled by it." Aunt Qin saw Toothless and was slightly surprised, "It''s actually a double-winged spirit beast, Miss seems to have not found a suitable spirit beast, why don''t we take it back with us? This one looks like a dog we should also take this one together."

    Aunt Qin and Aunt Fang were following Qian Zhuoxin''s instructions to take advantage of the opportunity to injure Qian Wanyu or find some trouble for her, they did not expect that once they entered this sharp knife mountain, the scenes inside were ever-changing. Even the two of them almost fell here.

    The two looked at each other and saw their thoughts in each other''s eyes. Bringing two spirit animals back was also considered a great feat, maybe Missy can spare them for the sake of this cub''s high quality.

    "Hey, isn''t it too arrogant for you to talk about whether to take them away in front of the two spirit pet owners?"

    Wei Jun askedzily, she half bent a leg and showed a foot deliberately for them to see, as if she had just woken up, she did not know who the other party was, but hopefully Toothless and the little silly white tiger had some remaining wisdom, hurry up and run or try find someone to help!

    "I was just trying to sleep. Toothless and little white tiger why are you running over there,e over here."

    Aunt Qin and Aunt Fang showed an unbelievable look, just now they obviously sensed around to make sure that no one was here before they dared to get that idea. Who expected that there was not only a person here, but they''d also been seen by the other side.

    Toothless and the little white tiger really moved towards Wei Jun. In its opinion, the two people who just said they would take them away are very bad, even worse than the Qian bad woman, these evil people wanted to kidnap them!

    Wei Jun stood up, her cold face showed a displeased look, "Who are you people? You dare to rob this young master''s spirit pets?"

    Aunt Qin''s eye stared and when she saw Wei Jun''s face clearly, she took a step back in fear and whispered a few words to Aunt Fang''s ear.

    The Qian Family had hosted a banquet for Young Master Wei and the group of people he had brought with him before, she had the honor of seeing Wei Jun once before when she followed Miss.

    The two of them covered their voices so Wei Jun could not hear their exchange, but she guessed it was probably not a good one. She stood with her hands folded showing quite a bit of power, she took advantage of the time when the two were exchanging word to squint her eyes and wave her hand to Toothless.

    Toothless understood and moved towards the steps, the first floor was no longer very safe, it is better to stay on the second floor and wait for mother.

    Aunt Fang was a cold hearted one, she looked at Wei Jun, "Even if he is the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, so what? I think he is like us, he came here and got separated from his people. Now he has no one around to protect him, from his appearance he is at most a small Spiritual Schr, if we kill him here, we can even attack the Third Miss hard, if the First Miss knows about it most likely she would also understand."

    This was simply a big gamble on their part.

    If they won the bet, they would definitely get credit when they returned, but if they lost the bet they would definitely be killed here.

    Not waiting for Aunt Qin to decide whether to retreat or step forward, Aunt Fang took a step forward with a smile, "It turns out that it is Young Master Wei. I really have eyes bu8t couldn''t see Mount Tai, we didn''t really mean any offense I hope Young Master Wei will not remember this and let us go."

    Wei Jun could not help but mutter in her heart, she had only just arrived in Meng City and didn''t even walk the streets so he shouldn''t be easily recognised. This time only in Qian Family was his identity leaked and he showed his face, these two people in front of him must be from the Qian Family, "You are the Qian Family''s people?"

    Aunt Fang nodded, "Yes."

    Wei Jun instinctively took a step back, her eyes slightly narrowed, "Who is your real master in the Qian Family?"

    Aunt Qin wanted to answer, but was stopped by Aunt Fang, "Back to young master Wei, we were ordered by the old madam to secretly sneak into this ce and protect the third young miss."

    If she had heard correctly just now, the other party should be talking about Qian Family''s eldest miss?

    Wei Jun was even more wary as she nodded slightly, "What a coincidence, I am also looking for your Third Miss, do you know where she is?"

    She had thought that the other party recognized her identity, so most likely they would not quickly sneak attack, she nced at Toothless'' direction, just then she felt a cold and creepy feeling from her back, she did manage to dodge it in time but the sword in the hands of Aunt Fang had managed to stab her arm. Bright red blood dripped from her fingers and soon stained the ground red.

    She suddenly remembered what happened when their group first stepped into this ce.

    Blood would draw out all the moths in this floor, damn!

    "How dare you guys, how dare you hurt me!" Wei Jun flew into a rage, her body filled with wind spiritual power and she instantly moved backwards to the farthest distance from them, anxiously pulling out medicinal nts from her space ring along with a pile of pills Dongfang Minghui had stuffed into her hands.

    She was always surrounded by arge group of people and the elders would follow her everytime, she never thought that one day she''d actually need to use them, she wasn''t paying attention when Dongfang Minghui was lecturing and couldn''t remember which was which. Now to find a porcin bottle of blood clotting pills, she couldn''t remember which was which!

    "Ow ow ow ow"

    Toothless simply did not dare to go up the steps, it just went up a few steps and the white mist soon wrapped around them, it was so scared and the little white tiger was being dragged around, its nose and eyes couldn''t tell which direction was which.

    Seeing one of them attack Wei Jun, Toothless roared sharply towards the sky a few times, don''t know if it was because of anxiety or fear, it made a long and loud roar, even Qian Wanyu who was still in training was startled.

    The entire area was quieted by the roar of Toothless, and some animals even retreated to their nests, shivering on the ground.

    "Toothless!"

    Qian Wanyu forced herself to stop cultivating, thest time she heard this sound was in the Qian Family, she vaguely felt that Toothless''s childish roar had a hint of loud and clear dragon roar in it, it is said that those flying beasts and crawling beasts that were being nurtured in the back of the Qian Family were terrified for a whole day from it and only got better the next day.

    Looking at the quiet area, she immediately stood up.

    "There should be something wrong." Qing Mo said with uncertainty, he removed the formation and told her about Toothless running up to her earlier, when he had wanted to y with it for a bit, it ran away now it seemed the little guy was in some sort of trouble.

    "Are you saying that Toothless most likely got separated from Ninth Sister?" Qian Wanyu listened for a long time before she understood.

    "Right."

    Qing Mo also felt a bit annoyed, he observed Wanyu''s face was not very good and no longer said anything more.

    "It''s Toothless, Toothless'' voice." Dongfang Minghui pulled Mu Sheng''s arm and shook it, "You guys heard it right?"

    "Yes." Mu Sheng nodded but did not dare to say a word, Toothless usually did not roar on its own unless angered orin danger, "Let''s look for it."

    They were on the second floor until Mu Sheng woke up, but unfortunately, the second floor didn''t have a route down so they were trapped on the second floor, they kept looking for a lot of ces and could not find the exit so Dongfang Minghui got anxious. Eventually they came back to the floor with the bronze soldiers.

    "Hmm? Bai Rou?"

    Li Yunan saw Bai Rou covered in blood with her big sword dripping blood and got really scared, "Bai Rou, are you okay?"

    "Yes." Bai Rou found it hard to stan dup, she was covered in blood and there were many sword wounds on her body, in the constant battle with Qin Mu they had fought over three hundred rounds. She had umted injuries but the other side didn''t benefit either. She wanted to kill him to stop this scrouge from harming others in the future.

    But, as soon as she heard Toothless'' roar, she lost concentration for a split second and managed to get attacked by Qin Mu, this big coward.

    "I heard Toothless'' voice." Thinking that something dangerous had happened to Minghui she immediately told Li Yunan her thoughts.

    "Senior Sister Bai, you have to stay on this floor for now." Dongfang Minghui took out a porcin vase from her space ring, "Stop the bleeding with this, the moths on the first floor will suck you dry when they smell blood, you have to let the wounds on your body heal as soon as possible."

    Bai Rou pped her head, she almost forgot this important thing.

    "Senior Brother Li, stay here and protect Senior Sister Bai Rou, Mu Sheng and I will go to the first floor first."

    Little Colour''s vines swept from all sides to each cave separately to detect the way down, after looking for a long time, it really found a road down. Slipping down from under the stone pir, the two people grabbed a vine and step by step, climbed down the pir.

    "You go catch the two spirit pets, leave this young master to me." Aunt Fang was confident that she could clean up Wei Jun as quickly as possible.

    Wei Jun looked at the puddle of broken porcin bottles on the ground and her forehead veins stuck out. Just now, the other party took advantage of her looking for pills to rush over, if not for small Toothless reminding her a little and her dodging backwards she''d be stabbed again but now the porcin bottles in her hand had been broken into crumbs.

    Damn these people didn''t even let her get her pills and didn''t care about blood spilling here?!

    "Very well, you''ve pissed me off, I''m going to pull you all to hell together."

    Wei Jun''s mouth hooked up an extremely cold-blooded smile, all the spiritual power in her body released and the blood loss also elerated more. Originally the calm wind around the area turned into a billowing gale as it spread the smell of blood through the wind.

    She used the blood in her own body to condense into a small blood bead, taking advantage of the wind system, she used her fingertips to shoot all of these blood beads on the other side''s clothes, so that Aunt Fang''s body was also stained with some of her blood.

    Aunt Fang hung her head down and took a look at the blood on her clothes, she was totally unaware of what the other party was doing but she soon found out.

    Aunt Qin was still struggling but seeing Wei Jun''s pale face, plus her shaky body, the other party will definitely not let them go, she was dragged into this boat by Aunt Fang now she couldn''t get off

    She walked towards Toothless.

    Toothless showed its teeth and roared towards her, and the little white tiger also followed it.

    Aunt Qin ran her spiritual power into her hands and pressed towards them, but she didn''t expect to be bitten by Toothless. Toothless'' sharp teeth were so sharp that they directly broke her finger bone,

    "Seeking death!"

    "Boom."

    Toothless was shaken by the other side and sent flying, hitting the stone pir viciously.

    Wei Jun had difficulty even protecting herself, she saw Toothless was thrown out by the other side and hit the stone pir heavily unable to move for a long time, she said lightly, "I''ll advise you now, offending me does not matter, I can still leave your whole body intact, if you offend the master of that spiritual beast, even your whole body will be ashes."

    <em>Rustle rustle rustle</em>

    Wei Jun heard this sound and felt some numbness in her scalp, she felt that she would be sucked dry by these damn moths! She held Bai Xuan''s sword in her hand tightly, she had never used a sword but didn''t expect the first time she would have to use it would also be herst.

    The sky was suddenly full of moths, a ck swarm flew out from within each cave moving like ck cloud towards Wei Jun.

    "If this young master survives this great disaster today I''ll wash the Qian Family with blood!"<blockquote>

    Wooo very suspenseful situation for Wei Jun!

    <strong>Thank you for the support of donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors as usual!</strong></blockquote>

 Chapter 92 (2)

    Chapter 92 (2)

    "Bloodbath for what? Tell me as well."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was cold, as soon as she stepped into the floor she saw the sky full of dark clouds of moths, furthermore she heard Wei Jun''s grand words, the water thunder whip in her hand swiped wildly a few times, crackling and snapping, scattering the dense moths all at once.

    "Hahahahaha, the Third Miss of the Qian Family is here, I will kill these two people who call themselves part of your Qian Family and let them die by death from a thousand cuts, they dare to assassinate this young master, offending me is to offend the entire Blood Fiend Alliance, I wonder if your Qian Family is ready to be enemies with the entire Alliance?" Wei Jun waved her sword to kill the moths while furious, she had not counted on a damn Qian Family servant to dare make a move against her.

    She would settle this score with the Qian Family soon enough

    There was arge group of moths surrounding Wei Jun, the smell of her blood was extremely heavy, to the moths it was a delicacy. It was like a ck tornado wrapped around her and with her own bloodloss she might notst long.

    There was also a group of moths attached to Aunt Fang, she finally realized what the other party was doing by using her cultivation and elerating the blood flowing out. It was to pull her down to hell with her!

    Aunt Qin was also unprepared, she was bitten by Toothless and broke her finger bones, when she saw a group of moths swooping over she tried to use her hand to fend them off, not expecting that the group of moths instantly targeted her hand.

    "Ah"

    Qian Wanyu searched for awhile before finding Toothless at the bottom of the stone pir, the blood at the corner of its mouth attracted moths, a small group of moths circled around it, what puzzled her more was that next to it there was a small creature jumping up and down, stretching out its ws to scratch the moths surrounding Toothless, the small tiger''s ws were sharp easily scratching the moths to death.

    "Is it the little tiger beast that was abducted by Toothless?" Qian Wanyu thought to herself, the little thing was young but quite righteous.

    "Wei Jun''s situation is not good. "Qing Mo reminded.

    "This person can''t die yet."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know who to fight so she walked step by step quickly to Toothless wanting to check its condition first, if it died, Ninth Sister would probably be very sad. Who knew that a ball of fire would suddenly spurt out of Toothless'' mouth.

    She managed to dodge it but one corner of her dress was burnt.

    "Toothless, Seventh sister!"

    "What a strong me!"

    Toothless actually burned all the moths surrounding it, the air was full of the smell of burnt flesh. The little white tiger was so startled that it instinctively stretched its ws out then retracted and crouched beside Toothless.

    Qian Wanyu has seen the Great Elder''s me before and he couldn''t burn the moths so easily, at most he could burn their wings

    "Fire type" Qing Mo felt his heart hurt even more, why wasn''t Wanyu the one who hatched this spirit beast in the first ce?

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t wait to jump down from the stone pir, as soon as she came down, she hugged Toothless tightly in her arms, "Toothless, Toothless, are you okay? Don''t scare me."

    Toothlessy softly in her arms, its front paws moved slightly, its eyelids twitched but it was silent. If it wasn''t for its little belly still moving up and down, she would have suspected that the little thing she had worked so hard to raise had died.

    Qian Wanyu''s body emitted a cold aura, she stood aside but she really can''t look at this hmph, "He probably just awakened his fire element and hasn''t adapted so it''s sleeping."

    Fainting and sleeping was no different to her anyway, she felt that this little thing was just a giant eyesore.

    "That person surrounded by moths is Young Master Wei!" Mu Sheng eximed.

    When Dongfang Minghui heard this, she shivered with fear, almost dropping Toothless in her arms to the floor, "Wei Jun!"

    "Little Colour!"

    The vines danced in mid-air to break up all those moths, but Wei Jun''s blood smell was too thick, the moths scattered and reunited, again and again, Wei Jun''s whole person fell from mid-air, along with the moths that surrounded her as she was falling.

    "No, this won''t save her."

    Dongfang Minghui anxiously put Toothless back into her space ring first and also threw in the little tiger that had been jumping up and down by her feet.

    Qian Wanyu saw her anxious and nervous look, she pulled the other side, "Stand aside, I''ll do it."

    She did not have time to ask Seventh sister what to do before seeing the other party rushing into the group of moths, a formation sealed all the moths inside and a constant stream of moths were killed by lightning inside unable to escape.

    Wei Jun''s face was pale, her wrist that had been using the sword before was also powerless, but her mouth was still unyielding, "Third Miss is very righteous, how should I return the favor of saving my life?"

    Qian Wanyu hit her wound with a lightning strike, the moths sucking her blood were sted into pieces and she took Wei Jun''s cor to leap down from mid-air. Wei Jun''s physical strength was gone so her whole body fell to the ground along with the sword.

    "Wei Jun, are you all right?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw that her face was pale and her whole body had lost a portion of weight, she thought that she had encountered something strange and weird in this adventure.

    "Old countryman, let me tell you, I have to calcte this ount with youter." Wei Jun pointed to Dongfang Minghui with a bitter smile.

    "Calcte then calcte, I owe you a big load of debt anyway when I have money then I''ll give it to you." When Dongfang Minghui checked her injuries, she was shocked by her wounds, a ten-centimeter-long scratch which was all charred ck and even the flesh was cooked Such a big cut and so much bloodlossno wonder she was stung by moths all over. She thought that Wei Jun could have died this time and it scared her. In this world, Wei Jun felt more like a rtive to her than her real "rtives" and definitely more real than the Dongfang Family''s people.

    "Where are the pills I gave you? Didn''t I tell you to bring them?!" Dongfang Minghui was exasperated.

    Qian Wanyu stood to one side and saw Ninth Sister''s hand trembling as she held a porcin vase. It was the first time she had ever seen Ninth Sister rush to others and forget herself, there was also the way she and Wei Jun got along with each other, it was always so natural that she had a feeling that she couldn''t intervene between them for some reason.

    This feeling of being an outsider was terrible.

    Mu Sheng stood aside, looking at Wei Jun lying on Dongfang Minghui''sp, and then looking at Wanyu''s unhappy face, he felt as if he had seen something he should not have. He simply turned his back so he wouldn''t be able to feel the pressure from Sister Wanyu.

    Wei Jun smiled bitterly as she rested reassuringly on Dongfang Minghui''sp, lying helplessly she looked at the stone pir and murmured, "It was toote."

    The moment she was stabbed, she felt the danger, but it was good that she finally turned it around otherwise she really did not know what Jun Yi would do if she died here. What would the Blood Fiend Alliance do? When she was facing death, she finally realized that she still had a lot of things left to do in this world so she didn''t want to just die yet.

    Toote?

    Dongfang Minghui understood something, she looked at the other two white bones a distance away, "Who were they? You were stabbed by them?"

    Could it be that besides them, there was someone else who came into sharp knife mountain?

    Wei Jun didn''t even need to look because he knew that both of them had died as well or they would''ve been attacked by now, "They said they were the Qian Family''s people and that they were following the olddy''s order to protect the Qian Family third miss."

    This statement, not to mention Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe it even Qian Wanyu subconsciously denied it, "Impossible."

    "If it is really the Qian Family''s people, they will definitely give an exnation to young master Wei when we return." Qian Wanyu''s face became even darker, someone actually used her name to assassinate the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, was this an attempt to put her at odds with the Blood Fiend Alliance? She barely had to think about it before she guessed that it was most likely the work of that person Qian Zhuoxi again.

    Dongfang Minghui felt indignant, "If it''s really the olddy she wouldn''t dispatch such a bunch of useless people, why would they attack you?"

    Wei Jun wound dressing was good since it was done by Minghui so she could sit up, "No, their goal was to snatch Toothless and that small white tiger to give to the Qian Family Miss as a spirit pet, it just so happened that I bumped into them."

    She gave Qian Wanyu a mocking look, "It seems the other side wants you dead."

    If she really died in this ce, no matter who the murderer was, the Blood Fiend Alliance and the Qian Family would definitely tear each other apart and be bitter enemies.

    Qian Wanyu held back her anger and nodded, "Don''t worry, the blood you lost today will not be for nothing."

    The other side tried to use a borrowed knife to kill, hmph this trick was really good

    "Here you are, don''t lose them again."

    Dongfang Minghui was also very angry, the other party actually wanted to try kidnap Toothless, good thing Wei Jun was righteous enough, otherwise she wouldn''t even know if her little pet had been kidnapped. She felt that not only did she owe Wei Jun a debt but she also owes Wei Jun a big favor. She gave her a porcin bottle then stood up to take Qian Wanyu''s hand to pull her to the side, " Seventh sister, the experience we''ve had is enough for now, we should go back."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the small hand in her own palm and she gripped it hard, "Right, it''s time to go back."

    She remembered the cold jade coffin and Ninth Sister inside looking exactly the same, she moved her mouth but was afraid to evoke any sad emotions from Dongfang Minghui so the words wouldn''te out. She had seen the seconddy before, the other''s appearance and the one she saw was too inferior.

    Ninth Sister''s body, is she really someone from the Dongfang family?

    In order to wait for Lu Xing and Wood etc, Dongfang Minghui let out Toothless fromher space ring again, the little guy''s wounds were not serious but his mouth had some blood inside, she gave it two bottles of spiritual liquid but saw that it was still motionless so her heart couldn''t help but worry.

    There was also a small hairy furball circling around her, she could not help but sigh, fiercely poking Toothless'' little nose, "You haven''t exined to me who this little furball is?"

    The little hairy ball would asionally ask her for food, but not a lot of it. She put Toothless into her space ring and held the little palm-sized hairy ball in her arms, the fur on the other side was very soft andfortable to touch, "You''re so small and you''ve eaten so many teething sticks you''ll probably have indigestion, look your teeth haven''t even grown!"

    She has seen that the thing was just a small baby with just some small childish teeth. She did not know if Toothless kidnapped this cute thing from somewhere, she took out a bottle of spiritual liquid from her space ring, carefully feeding half a porcin bottle to the little furball. The little guy stretched out its tongue and licked her hands clean.

    If conditions permitted, she really wanted to use spirit liquid and some medicinal nts to give it a bubble bath.

    "Ninth Sister, you and I need to go somewhere for a moment."

    Qing Mo in the soul sea narrated all the things Toothless that had done before including how it had hidden something somewhere, she ryed all the original words to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Really?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t believe that the Toothless that came out of Seventh sister''s mouth was actually her Toothless. Her Toothless was stupid, except for eating or catching butterflies and flies or whatever within the yard, it just enjoyed lying on the ground pretending to be dead, also it had a skill of digging holes. It really was no different from domestic dogs and cats, but this time it suffered so she felt like she was to me by trying to grab the sword from the stone soldier.

    Qian Wanyu led her to the ce where she was meditating before, "This is the ce."

    Above the spot, leaves and branches were still there, it seems that Toothless''s approach was effective, the smell of the small white tiger made it so that other animals were afraid toe here at will, animals would sometimes use this way to mark their territory, Qian Wanyu found a thick branch on the side and she took the lead to dig up the hole.

    Dongfang Minghui also squatted down, curious as to what treasures Toothless had hidden.

    "It should be this."<blockquote>

    Wooo another chapter, slightly shorter since the part 1 was longer. Enjoy!

    <strong>Thank you to donators,</strong><strong>ad clickers, readers andmentators!</strong></blockquote>

 Chapter 93 (1)

    Chapter 93 (1)

    After the hole was dug out, Qian Wanyu personally took out the things, a total of three things were inside. Some bright beads, one of them was a dark blue bead, ced in the sunlight it reflected a beautiful luster. She held and yed with it feeling that it was quite beautiful.

    Another was a diamond-shaped bright orange-yellowish bead, if it was turned into a ne it would look very noble and beautiful. Thest was a ck bead,pared to the previous two, this was muchrger and heavier.

    "Seventh sister, are all these hidden by Toothless?"

    Dongfang Minghui now believed that her family Toothless was a walking treasure seeker, everywhere it went it could find something, before the pig immortal grass'' hidden treasure ce was very well hidden but Toothless still dug it out. Now it managed to dig out these three beads but she couldn''t identify anything special about them.

    Qian Wanyu also did not know what these things were, she guessed Toothless and pig fairy grass had the same hobby of collecting shiny things?

    "Seventh sister, this one feels a little hot."

    She was wondering how this bead felt a bit hot, it was warm and suddenly became hot, she wanted to throw it off her hand but it''s toote, the ck bead acted as if it were alive asd stuck to her hand, no matter how much she shook her hand she couldn''t get it off!

    Qian Wanyu yanked her wrist and forcefully pulled the three beads one by one off her Ninth Sister''s hand. It unfortunately also peeled off flesh showing how deep the burns were. The wounds looked burnt and blood wasn''t flowing out of them. The temperature was probably so high it instantly seared the would. It looked ck and reddish, quite a serious wound.

    "Were all the beads hot?"

    Dongfang Minghui grimaced in pain, she did not expect the beads to be so evil, "No, it is just that one ck bead."

    The ck bead surface without any reflection just deep darkness was quite inconspicuous.

    Qian Wanyu took caution in case the other beads were hot, she threw the beads into her space ring, leaving only the ck bead in her hand, she released her spiritual energy and sensed around. It was originally a test but who knew that the ck bead would actually begin to respond to her. It was half floating in the air and the ck bead emitted wave after wave of refined spiritual energy, Dongfang Minghui was forced a metre away from the pressure.

    "It''s a dark soul bead!"

    Qing Mo shouted in her soul sea, thinking of how he must''ve gone insane to not recognize it at first nce when Toothless threw it in front of his eyes before

    The dark soul bead was a dark magic beast''s life crystallization, it contained the other party''s lifetime of cultivation, if she can absorb all of it, Wanyu''s dark attribute would undoubtedly get a big benefit so Qing Mo''s voice sounded very excited.

    "Seventh sister, someone ising!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s ears and eyesight had improved a lot due to advancing to Spiritual Schr, she could hear people''s footsteps approaching from a long distance away. Also, the other party was extremely hurried, either their cultivation was too weak or they were seriously injured.

    Qian Wanyu put the ck bead back in her space ring and collected her body''s spiritual power using her whip to tten the ground Toothless dug before, "Let''s go."

    The two chose arge tree to leap on, and sat on it. Qian Wanyu pulled her previously burned hand to her eyes and pulled out a healing potion from her space ring to patiently apply on it.

    Dongfang Minghui felt some pain and instinctively grimaced, her hand still felt hot so Qian Wanyu using the potion on top of it felt quite nice since it was cold. She was also watching the person who wasing to get a clear look at their appearance, when she saw who it was her heart couldn''t help but sigh twice.

    Qin Mu, holding arge sword covered in blood in his hand was confusedly wandering around in the forest, his steps got weaker and weaker as he kept walking and stopping. Until the end he seemed to be unable to support himself any longer and he fell to the ground with a bang still holding the sword in his hands.

    Dongfang Minghui''s feelings wereplicated, the original owner''s own memories could no longer affect her so the Dongfang family to her was merely a ce that provided Seventh sister a ce to grow up but it was also a ce that did not give Seventh sister enough love. Towards Qin Mu, she did not know whether she should be grateful to him or should me him more, grateful to him for bringing the brocade box to her and also thanking him for bringing the words from second Madam. It was only this way that she managed to confirm that her own birth in the Dongfang family was suspicious.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu wrapped Ninth Sister''s injured arm with a cloth and she lightly squeezed the other''s intact hand, "We can save him, but only this once."

    The two leapt down from the tree, Dongfang Minghui wanted to go forward but was pulled back by Qian Wanyu''s hand, she also stepped back with Seventh sister looking at her with confusion, "Seventh sister?"

    "Use the vines."

    Qian Wanyu still felt uneasy about Qin Mu, when Ninth Sister went missing, he still acted like nothing happened but he was willing to follow that Xian demon girl this far. It''s clear that while Ninth Sister still saw him as her cousin, he merely saw her as a stranger.

    A person who didn''t have the slightest thought of familial love was worse than a stranger in her opinion.

    "Little Colour."

    The fat doll simply stretched out two vines and tied him up.

    She had intended to tie up Qin Mu for treatment, but could not find a good reason to do so, since Seventh sister delivered her a reason she didn''t need to hesitate. She squatted down and first briefly checked the other party''s injuries, all the wounds on his body were very even, the injuries should be caused by the same person and the same weapon. She suddenly remembered seeing the blood-soaked senior sister Bai Rou on the second floor, her wounds were also caused by the same weapon.

    She looked suspiciously at the sword being clutched tightly in his hands. The de was iparably sharp and the wounds on Sister Bai Rou''s body basically matched up to it.

    "Could it be that he met Senior Sister Bai?"

    If Bai Rou was here she most likely would havee up to kick him twice!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The wounds on Senior Sister Bai''s body and the de of this sword match, I think Qin Mu probably met Senior Sister Bai in Sharp Knife Mountain."

    The two probably fought immediately and were close to killing each other.

    If it were the usual, she could still make excuses for Qin Mu, saying that his head was confused by Xian. But since he made a move on Senior Sister Bai, from now on she could no longer exin anything more for this cousin.

    She took out all her blood clotting potions and wound cleaning alcohol from her space ring then with one hand she treated his wound briefly.

    Qian Wanyu sat with her one leg bent to the side, watching Ninth Sister steadily tend to Qin Mu''s wounds, her mind inexplicably recalled the reaction of Ninth Sister when treating Wei Jun''s wounds before. That overreaction still made her feel a bit strange, it waspletely different from the efficient and calm Ninth Sister in front of her now.

    Wei Jun was actually more important than Qin Mu?

    She clenched the Water Thunder Whip in her hand for a moment, there must be something between Ninth Sister and Wei Jun that she didn''t understand.

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui called out to her several times, she stretched out her intact hand and waved it twice in front of the other party, not expecting the other party to suddenly look at her and turn to pull her closer into her embrace, "Ninth Sister, you will always be by my side, right?"

    "Seventh sister, that''s a strange question you''re asking."

    "Answer me."

    "Yes, where am I going to go if I don''t stay by your side? Seventh sister, I don''t have any family anymore." She suddenly found that the seven-coloured continent was so big yet there was no ce that she wanted to go. She only wanted to stay by Seventh sister''s side, she felt that Seventh sister''s home was also where she belonged.

    Qian Wanyu saw that tQin Mu lying on the ground had moved slightly, she did not think twice to ask, "Qin Mu, all along he wanted to find Xian, althoughst time Xian escaped, she is still a Dark Spiritual Master, without us doing anything there will still be someone to clean her up. In the future, their life and death have nothing to do with you at all, do you understand?"

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui was really nning to stop caring about Qin Mu, whether he was the original body''s cousin or not, she saved him for thest time this time, she put down a porcin bottle of potion beside Qin Mu, "Cousin, take care of yourself."

    After they walked away, Qin Mu opened his eyes and picked up the porcin bottle in his hand with aplicated expression.

    They returned to the meeting ce and found that Senior Sister Bai Rou and Senior Brother Li Yunan hade down from the second floor, Lu Xing and Wood were a bit beaten up, who knows what they had experienced, Qian Wanyu counted and found that there was one person missing from their side.

    "We''re still missing Situ Hao," Bai Rou muttered with some hatred, she came down and just found out, otherwise if the other side saw her injured like this it''s more than likely he''d rush up to taunt her. She felt a bit of difort not having him yapping at the side.

    "I met him before."

    Qian Wanyu remembered Situ Hao''s light cultivation method and felt a slight headache, "He''s probably still cultivating slowly alone."

    As for Wei Jun''s side, she had found more than twenty people, five of whom were lost at the start. The rest returned one after another except for the Grand Elder and Bai Xuan. Having just experienced a struggle of life and death herself, she began to think seriously about the dangers of this ce and became more worried about the situation of the Grand Elder and Bai Xian.

    "Hey, what are you worried about?"

    Dongfang Minghui took the opportunity to check her injuries, and asked the other side. She had some understanding of Wei Jun''s feelings abouting back from the dead, when she fell from the cliff of Death Valley and her organs shifted, she also hoped that there would be a glimpse of life and someone to help her.

    As a result, she waited down there alone until Seventh sister saved her.

    Wei Jun gave her a worried look, "I''m worried about the Grand Elder and Bai Xuan."

    The Grand Elder usually took care of her and Junyi the most, he had been a big help to her in the Blood Fiend Alliance, normal people would get along with someone like him for a few months and develop feelings of concern, not to mention she had been with him for almost five or six years.

    Speaking of Bai Xuan, Dongfang Minghui also felt a headache, "Don''t worry, they are capable people so they should be fine."

    She, a viin that was meant to die can still live well so there''s no reason why they would dieright?

    Qian Wanyu saw her stay beside Wei Jun to talk and unhappily stared until Dongfang Minghui felt her scalp tingle until she said goodbye to Wei Jun, she retracted her gaze, "Seventh sister, just now young master Wei counted, their side about three or four people have not returned, including the Grand Elder and Bai Xuan."

    "Let me see the injury on your hand."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her to sit next to her without any reason, ignoring the people''s gaze, she slowly unwrapped the cloth that was wrapped before, to her surprise, Ninth Sister''s hand which had burn marks before was gone. New flesh had immediately grown and it looked like it had actually recovered a few hours agothis sort of unbelievable regenerative ability

    She took hold of the other party''s hand, and her voice was extremely steady as she admonished, "Ninth Sister, this wound needs a few more days of treatment, you must not touch water in the next few days to prevent the wound from deteriorating, do you hear me?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Seventh sister with uncertainty, her hand was squeezed by Seventh sister and it seemed that if she didn''t answer, Seventh sister would keep this action so she nodded dully, "Seventh sister, I''ll do that. "

    Qian Wanyu moved slightly sideways, blocking the curious gaze of the crowd, she also took out some potion to sprinkle on the wound again, "From now on I will check every day until your wound recovers."

    Meanwhile in her soul sea, "Qing Mo, have you ever seen this kind of body like Ninth Sister?"

    "Never, even the five elements spirit body cannot heal wounds so quickly, just look at it and you can see her regeneration ability is a hundred times faster than normal people, her sensing is also much faster than yours. I think that even if you hadn''t given her medicine just now, maybe in a few moments her wounds would have healed on her own"

    The worry in Qian Wanyu''s heart got heavier, she didn''t have the heart to continue specting about this but many bizarre things almost all revolved around Ninth Sister, she almost subconsciously muttered out, "Ninth Sister"

    Dongfang Minghui lightly bit her lips and answered, noticing that Seventh sister was in a daze again, she felt that Seventh sister was acting a bit strange after this experience.

    Their wait did notst long, they saw the unconscious Situ Hao being brought out by Bai Xuan and the Great Elder, they were running and looking back. It seemed like something trailing behind them, as soon as they saw the crowd, the Great Elder yelled, "Quickly everyone run to the exit quickly!"

    At the sight of the Grand Elder''s bloodstained body and empty left arm, Wei Jun stood up violently but because of the massive blood loss she had to take three steps backward before she could stabilize herself, not even having time to ask any more questions, she ordered, "All the disciples of the Blood Fiend Alliance listen to orders, we''re all going to exit immediately."

    One by one, the Blood Fiend Alliance disciples retreated in an orderly manner, Wei Jun waited until they had withdrawn before helping the Grand Elder up and nodding towards Dongfang Minghui, "Let''s leave first."

    "Situ Hao," Bai Rou used her sword to support herself to stand and walked over to Bai Xuan with Mu Sheng''s assistance and asked, "What happened to him? What have you guys encountered?"

    "Bai Rou don''t ask so much first, everyone retreat, retreat now!"

    Bai Xuan nodded to Qian Wanyu, carrying Situ Hao on her back and followed the Blood Fiend Alliance''s people away, followed by Mu Sheng, Lu Xing and Wood. Before Li Yunan, Wanyu and Minghui could evacuate, they heard a roar that was louder than anything they''d ever heard.

    The sound was getting closer and closer, Qian Wanyu''s hand gripping the Water Thunder Whip tightened as she pushed Dongfang Minghui in front, "Quickly leave with senior brother Li."

    "No!"

    She had calcted the approximate time that it would take each person to get out of the cave from the time it took them toe in. After the Blood Fiend Alliance people left with each of them being so weak, if Seventh sister remained she would definitely be toote to leave, she knew the other party''s intentions when she looked at her face filled with a cold preparation for battle.

    Seventh sister wanted to stay and dy the beast so that they could leave in peace.

    "Seventh sister, I''m not leaving."

    "Minghui, you go first, Wanyu and I will stay and stall it for a while." Li Yunan saw the other party''s intention and wanted to help as well.

    "Little Colour."

    Little Colour''s vines swept out and tied Li Yunan who didn''t expect her to move and directly threw him to the rest of the group, "Brother Li first pacify the crowd, Seventh sister and I wille out as soon as possible, if you don''t see us after a day, take them back to the Qian Family first. "

    Li Yunan was dumbfounded, just now when the other party released her spiritual power, she felt a huge energy emanating from Minghui''s body, the other party was actually a big Spiritual Schr! He actually had the gall to call himself her guardian

    "Li Yunan ah Li Yunan, you really are aplete and utter failure." No wonder sister Minghui had refused to ept him.

    Li Yunan quickly gathered his mood and he quickly caught up with Lu Xing and Wood in front of him then used his spiritual power to transmit his voice outward, "Follow the person in front of you, go."

    His words just fell when

    Boom boom boom

    Arge string of moths poured inside the narrow cave and flew towards the group.

    Wei Jun didn''t even think about releasing her spiritual power to defend against it, she struggled to hold on and pulled out the medicinal nts that Dongfang Minghui had gifted her earlier from within her space ring, "Grand Elder stop your bleeding first, the smell of blood on you is attracting these things!"

    But it was useless to stop the bleeding, the wound from his missing arm was dripping with the moths'' favourite food

    The elder also discovered this fact and immediately shouted, "Young master, you go first, I''ll draw them away."

    "No."

    She knew all too well what this decision meant.

    Wei Jun tugged on the Grand Elder''s wrist, using all her strength, she shook her head, "If the Grand Elder doesn''t leave, I won''t leave either, you know I always do what I say."

    "Young master" The Eldest Elder was so anxious to get her away that he didn''t know what to do.

    "Young Master Wei, this is a family heirloom, it can temporarily restore life, bite the stump and put it on the Great Elder''s wound."

    At this critical time, Lu Xing contributed thest bit of energy from the Tree of Life branch, the other side was blocking the exit. If not one in their party left then Wanyu and Minghui who still remained in the mountain would be in even more danger.

    Wei Jun''s eyes were slightly red and she took a deep breath, "Thank you."

    She quickly bit the remnant root of the Tree of Life, just as she bit it she felt a strong force of life from it, the Tree of Life was worthy of being a tree that provided a constant source of life, even the remnant root had such a great effect.

    The grand elder sighed, he quickly threw aside the bloody clothes on his body using fire to burn it clean, he felt around the wound and the Tree of Life''s residual roots yed a role in instantly healing his wound.

    Wei Jun still had some leftover on the tip of her tongue so she swallowed it all, and all the spiritual energy she lost before seemed toe back in an instant.

    "Go."

    Unable to find the source of the blood, the moths started to subside.

    Boom boom boom-

    As they walked, they felt a vibrationing from the bottom of the mountain, the rocks at the top of the cave were asionallynding everywhere and everyone did not dare to think about why. They just kept speeding up and speeding up again, when they finally managed to get outthe whole cavepletely copsed!

    "Sister Wanyu, Sister Minghui!" Mu Sheng couldn''t believe how they were going to get out when the only entrance was sealed.

    "Everyone take it easy, sit quietly for a day and then see what happens." Li Yunan also felt anxious, he was thrown away by Dongfang Minghui but at that moment he had seen arge shadow closing in. He did not know how the two of them were doing inside.

    Wei Jun saw the blue sky and white clouds outside and only then felt slightly relieved, she helped the grand elder to the side and looked with distress at his empty sleeves, "Elder your arm? What did you and Bai Xuan encounter inside?"

    "Young master, it''s a long story."

    The Grand Elder sighed, "The Purple Jade Empire has a branch of our Blood Fiend Alliance, please return immediately Young Master and reorganize our people first."

    Wei Jun counted the people remaining. When she came she had brought two dozen people, but now from this adventure they had lost about ten people, even the grand elder also lost an arm, "Blood Fiend Alliance disciples listen to orders, take a short rest and half an hourter depart to the branch base."

    Bai Xuan was slightly shocked, he put Situ Hao on the ground and walked up to Wei Jun, "Young master, I want to wait here with them for one more day, after everything is settled, I will personally return to the Blood Fiend Alliance to apologize."

    Wei Jun looked at him with someplicated feelings, Bai Xuan ah Bai Xuan, he is destined to not return to the Blood Fiend Alliance, whether he is Mo Lu''s son or one of Qian Wanyu''s harem, since Dongfang Minghui found him she had already expected this oue, "Come back to see the Grand Elder more often, he has always treated you like his own son, he cares for you no less than the white guest."

    Bai Xuan hung his head, no one knew what he was thinking for awhile before he muttered, "Yes, young master."

    She took out a sword from her space ring and handed it to Bai Xuan, "This is your righteous father''s sword, take good care of it in the future."

    The sword that he thought he had lost was found again.

    Bai Xuan''s face was excited, he thought the sword had disappeared, just now when he rushed out he had looked at the stone pir, expecting it to still be there but he did not expect it to be Wei Jun who took it down, "Young master, thank you."

    Wei Jun raised her head to look at the sharp knife mountain''s peak, these ten days of experience was like a dream, her heart couldn''t help but worry for Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu had the aura of the female protagonist so she wasn''t worried about her, maybe by being next to her her fellow countryman can also share some of that aura and survive?

    Wei Jun muttered with hope, "You must live."

    Only after all the Blood Fiend Alliance''s people had left did Bai Rou have a chance to ask Bai Xuan, "What exactly happened inside and why hasn''t Situ Hao woken up yet?"<blockquote>

    Whew so much going on this chapter! Hope you all enjoyed it~

    <strong>Thank you to donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors I appreciate all your support <3</strong></blockquote>

 Chapter 93 (2)

    Chapter 93 (2)

    Bai Xuan shook his head indicating he too had no clue. Situ Hao was picked up by him halfway when he and the Grand Elder were in a hurry to escape. They just saw him lying unconscious on the ground so he carried him as well while escaping, "Perhaps, when he wakes up, you may ask him what''s the cause."

    Mu Sheng however, pursued the topic and did not want to give up, "You said before that Senior Brother Situ was saved by you on your way escaping, can you tell me what you and the Grand Elder encountered inside and why the Grand Elder was so badly injured?"

    If he was right, the Grand Elder should be the highest spiritual power and cultivation level among their group yet even he was still injured so badly. What will happen to Sister Wanyu and Minghui who still remained inside the cave?!

    Bai Xuan had no choice, so he slowly narrated.

    At the second level, Bai Xuan appeared in a room full of swords, he saw arge stone with the sword intent left behind by his ancestors, he was immersed in studying it for a while until his head hurt immensely and his eyes hurt so much that he could not open them. Only then did he forcefully move his eyes back from that stone, in order to practice, he picked a sword at random and it was this sword that caused what happened afterwards.

    He did not expect this sword to provoke arge number of magical beasts in the darkness to chase after him, those magical beasts were all above level six, there was even a level nine magical beast, the Grand Elder tried to save him and in the process of fighting against this level nine beast he lost his arm.

    A ninth level magical beast was equivalent to a human Spiritual Emperor, even a Spiritual Sage for the particrly strong ones.

    "The cultivation level of the Grand Elder is?" Mu Sheng asked nervously.

    "Fire Spiritual Emperor."

    The crowd was silent for a while, Bai Rou jerked her head up, picked up her big sword and walked back towards the mountain, "You guys take care of Situ Hao, I''m going back to join them."

    "Bai Rou, don''t be silly, Wanyu and Minghui stayed behind to stall those things so that we can leave as soon as possible." Li Yunan pulled her arm, "The cave exit is also blocked, tell me how you''re going to get in?"

    "It''s better than staying here and doing nothing!" Bai Rou waved away Li Yunan''s hand, "We agreed that we are a team, why should the two of them fight to the death inside while we don''t even know if they''ll live or die and sit around outside?!"

    "Everyone calm down." Lu Xing''s gentle voice suddenly sounded, "Minghui asked us to wait one more day, if they do not appear then we''ll go to the Qian Family, so in that case we will wait one more day, there should be no harm. Maybe they wille out tomorrow?"

    In fact, he didn''t know what to say to stabilize the hearts of the people except for this.

    Everyone did not dare to think about what is. What if they do note out

    So that night, no one had the heart to continue cultivating, they stared wide-eyed, ncing at the sealed cave every now and then, hoping to see Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui smiling and greeting them.

    But in reality, they waited all night and no one came out.

    "Bai Rou, Minghui''sst words were for us to go to the Qian Family, perhaps she was hoping that we would inform the olddy about them, or at least in the Qian Family only the olddy would have a way to save them."

    Bai Rou held back her anger and she waved her sword outside the cave, stones inside and outside the cave were cut into pieces by her, after she finished venting her anger she sighed, "Let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui had seen magical beasts scrambling to escape once, that was when they were in the Purple Devil Mountain Range, those magical beasts were suppressed by the higher level magical beasts'' roar and fled in fear.

    The scene in front of her right now was so simr to that time.

    "Little Colour."

    Vines wrapped around the stone pir, as they were lifted up by the vines and saw those crazy magical beasts rushing over, Dongfang Minghui took out a sword out from her space ring that she stole before, she guessed there would be a hard battle to fightter.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her serious gaze and reached out to caress her hand that was holding the sword tightly, "Ninth Sister, you are not fit to use such a heavy thing."

    The Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers Skill was originally a skill of oveing brute strength with softness, if she used such heavy things that consume so much spiritual energy, it will undoubtedly slow down Ninth Sister''s rhythm and technique. On the more serious side of things, it could even be fatal and expose a weakness due to her inexperience with using it forbat.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little confused, she saw Seventh sister gently hold the sword and swing it a couple of times, the sword was heavy, but her technique made it seem unusually light, "This sword is not bad, Ninth Sister, where did this sworde from?"

    "It was when I was breaking through one of the tests, I couldn''t find anything to use for defense, so I took this sword with me."

    "You still have flying needles or concealed weapons?"

    After saying that, Qian Wanyu handed the sword back to her again.

    Dongfang Minghui shook his head, "Since I am not suitable for it, I I will give it to Seventh sister. You have just gained your metallic spiritual power, using a sword or a long whip is suitable."

    As soon as her words fell, they saw a monster cutting and breaking the vine made by Little Colour and rushing towards Qian Wanyu hurriedly. Qian Wanyu''s thunder whip shed out, purple thunder and lightning crackled in the air. The monster was given an electric shock, and while the opponent had not been able to slow down from the lightning strike, she swung the long sword to harvest its head, the lightning whip also conveniently hooked the core in the head of the monster and fished it out..

    The whole process was probablypleted in a few breaths.

    Before she had time to say anything, Little Colour released a magical beast for each of them to fight as if it had deliberately let it go.

    Earlier, the venom she had refined while in the Valley of Forgetfulness she had not yet had time to find something to experiment with, since this was the case she''ll test it here. As some monsters dashed over, she dodged left and right, stepping on the vines and dancing in mid-air, provoking the fury of the magical beast that was hell bent on chasing her.

    Dongfang Minghui took advantage of its mad rush toe over and shoot a flying needle into the other side''s neck. She pulled on a vine and waved it making it lose it''s footing and fall on the ground not moving.

    Qian Wanyu felt that her Ninth sister was suddenly incredible, shest apanied Ninth Sister to train before. The other side had to calcte the time it took for the sleeping poison to work on the magical beasts, after not seeing her for a couple days it seems she has changed her sleep poison to deadly poison and the effect seems to be good.

    The two cooperated exceptionally well, one person would solve one and they quickly cleaned up arge number of low-level magical beasts. The magical beast level''s were generally in the four or five levels but increasingly high level of magical beasts started to invade and Dongfang Minghui felt the strain.

    "Seventh sister, here you go."

    Qian Wanyu was focusing on multiple things in order to improve her spiritual power as soon as possible, she was circting her five elements spiritual body spiritual energy and using another hand to absorb the magical beast energy cores she obtained immediately while using her other hand to strangle the head of another magical beast.

    Dongfang Minghui was like a little monkey, with the advantage of the vines, she easily dodged and harvested the heads of many magical beasts.

    "Roar"

    The entire stone pir trembled twice, Dongfang Minghui''s face fell, she did not have time to react and the ground trembled twice again, the entire cave had stones tumbling down, even those moths that had been resting in the cave all flew out in fear.

    Beneath the bodies of many magical beast corpses and even the air above with the ck moths. The ground shook, as if to tumble the entire earth.

    "Seventh sister, this magical beast shouldn''t be an earth-based magical beast, right?!"

    She had just reached out her hand towards Qian Wanyu when she saw the ground break and something burst out from the depths of the earth, she screamed, "Seventh sister!"

    The vines were smashed by the rocks and scattered one by one to the side, looking a bit miserable. The vine she was on was originally attached between the second floor and the stone pir but it suddenly snapped, causing her to almost fall on the head of this magical beast that had just emerged.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t move, she held a sword in one hand and wielded a whip in the other as she coldly confronted this stone monster beast.

    The beast''s body was still half under the ground, it turned its head and body, then extends a hand, all those stones falling from the cave gathered into its palm and like another arm it swung towards Dongfang Minghui.

    Really think she''s an easy persimmon to pinch!

    Dongfang Minghui pulled a vine, dodging back and forth in mid-air, the other side was extremely slow to react so she dodged it with little effort.

    After several times, the stone beast seemed to realize what was blocking it, it did not wave its hand towards Dongfang Minghui this time, but stomped its foot and the ground shook. More stones fell from the air and smashed the vines scattered around.

    "This magical beast is smart."

    "Leave it to me."

    The opponent was a level eight magical beast, Qian Wanyu had already coveted the earth energy core in its head, if she could absorb a level eight magical beast core, her earth spiritual power can definitely advance. Making her decision and following her usual brutality, the water thunder whip in her hand crackled directly on the stone arm that was still extended.

    "Ding"

    The thunder whip made a mark on the stone hand, and the stone shattered.Qian Wanyu gritted her teeth, she was only a first-level Great Spiritualist while the opponent was close to a Spiritual Monarch-level tier monster. Although it wasn''t impossible for her to fight higher ranks, jumping several levels was quite difficult.

    One reason was that her spiritual power could not keep up, and the other was the pure difference is power, even now the other side easily resolved all her attacks.

    "Today I will definitely grab your head."

    Dongfang Minghui looked on in horror, she also did not know how to help Seventh sister, the only way she could think of was to ask Little Colour, "Little Colour, since the other party is stuck in the ground, let''s help too."

    Little Colour''s vine took advantage of the fact that the stone beast''s attention was being drawn to Seventh sister and it infiltrated the ground little by little, coiling its roots and taking over the entire soil.

    Little Colour loved to eat, when it saw this magical beast'' spiritual power was quite high, it had already secretly made a little movement below, to scatter its vines everywhere along the underground edges.

    The stone beast was in the mood to tease Qian Wanyu, but it felt strange, it was as if something was wrapping around its body and as soon as it found the vines it immediately went berserk, trying to uproot it but it couldn''t move it''s lower body since Little Colour had sneakily wrapped it entirely making it unable to budge.

    Qian Wanyu saw this opportunity and immediately put her whole body''s spiritual power into her five coloured spiritual power, the colourful spiritual energy formed a vortex in mid-air sweeping towards the magical beast.

    Dongfang Minghui gawked as it was the first time she''d seen this brightly rainbow-like spiritual power colour. Usually she has seen many colours but never this sort ofbination, "Really beautiful."

    Once her devouring power unfolded, even a level eight magical beast could not break free, plus Little Colour''s vines were still half wrapped around it, making it difficult to free itself, it was trying to escape back into the earth but Qian Wanyu had long ago built a thick earth wall surrounding the four sides with earth spiritual power, blocking itsst hope.

    "Seventh sister, be careful, Little Colour''s vines are deep underground." Dongfang Minghui was afraid that Seventh sister''s devouring power would identally swallow her cute fat doll as well, she would have no ce to cry then.

    Qian Wanyu held the earth magic beast core that she had scooped up from its head emitting a strong yellow color and put it together with the ck beads, "Ninth Sister, protect me, I need to break through."

    "Alright."

    This was Dongfang Minghui''s first time protecting her own Seventh sister, she let Little Colour''s vines scatter underground and above ground covering the radius in a vinework while she herself sat far from Seventh sister and propped up her head to survey her surroundings.

    The entire first floor became a forest of green, with vines hanging everywhere. Even the man-eating grass and pig fairy grass came out to join in the fun.

    The two of them were not disturbed by any other person. Seventh sister was a cultivation freak and had nothing but cultivation in her head, but it was this sort of serious woman that was most attractive, she stared at Qian Wanyu''s face and giggled alone.

    It was Qian Wanyu''s first time absorbing the energy core of a level eight magical beast, a tyrannical and intense earth energy was sucked into her body, it was extremely arrogant in her body desperately scurrying everywhere trying to escape but as soon as it met the essence of thunder itpletely shriveled up, there was no other way but to eliminate the thorns in this disobedient spiritual energy and force it obediently submit.

    In the meantime, Bai Rou and her group returned to the Qian Family with their heads hanging in despair.

    When the olddy heard about their return, she had someone meet them outside, but she didn''t expect to see Cai Qing hurrying in a few momentster, "How did Ziyan and Wanyu''s training go this time?"

    "Replying to the old madam, the third youngdy and Miss Minghui couldn''t make it out."

    "What do you mean couldn''t make it out?"

    The old madam snapped and shattered the table under her, she disappeared in front of Cai Qing with a powerful step shaking the room.

    "Old madam, old madam!" Cai Qing hurriedly chased after her, she hadn''t finished her words yet!

    Bai Ruo and the others returned to the small courtyard looking disnterested, they stood and sat from time to time as if waiting for some news before felt a wind hit them. When they looked again they saw the old madam had appeared in front of them, "Ziyan, Wanyu, Minghui?"

    "Old madam."

    Qian Ziyan and Lu Xing stood together but Qian Ziyan waspletely unresponsive to the olddy''s call.

    "Where are Wanyu and Minghui?"

    They all looked at each other and it was finally Bai Rou who withstood the olddy''s sharp probing eyes and stood up, "When we were evacuating there was an ident, Minghui and Wanyu stayed behind in order to let us run first, they were behind us but somehow, the way out was blocked, the whole mountain entrance has also sunk so we came back to ask the Old Lady to save Minghui and Wanyu."

    The old madam secretly sighed with relief, so they were just trapped.

    "Old Madam." When Cai Qing caught up, she saw the Old Madam''s frown had loosened a bit, it seemes she knew about the cause and effect, "Please allow me to personally bring the Third Miss and Miss Minghui back."

    The olddy nodded, "Bring more people."<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading!

    Old madam cares so much for them!</blockquote>

    Big thanks to donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators, hope you all enjoyed this chapter~

 Chapter 94 (1)

    Chapter 94 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know that the Qian Family had turned the sky upside down in search of them, she had been protecting Seventh sister and watched as she finished absorbing the earth magic core and a small amount of dark spiritual power from the dark soul beads before reminded, "Seventh sister, we have to hurry otherwise it would be bad if we can''t catch up with the Qian Family''s qualification examination to go to their back mountain."

    Qian Wanyu wanted to absorb the spiritual power from the dark soul beads in one go, but felt that she was a little too hasty. She nodded and took a look at the first floor which was almost destroyed by them, "This path won''t work."

    "Why? If we clear the stones, can''t we just walk out?" She was a bit puzzled.

    "This cave-in was likely caused by that level eight magical beast, it moved the foundation of this mountain under the ground, although it wasn''t enough to destroy sharp knife mountain, but I''m afraid that the cave entrance is not just blocked but the entirely copsed."

    "Then are we trapped here forever?"

    If there is no urgent matter, it didn''t matter if they were trapped, but the Qian Family mountain training is imminent, if Seventh sister missed the great heritage left behind in the Qian Family then she''d really have to find a ce to cry.

    Qian Wanyu saw her frowning with her eyebrows twisted into a ball and stepped forward to stroke her forehead, "To keep young, always frowning is not good, besides who said this road is the only way out?"

    She remembered that Qing Mo had said that this mountain is most likely to be the real or fake mountain, one mountain is fake, one mountain is real, real or fake co-existing and the world can''t tell the difference. If that was the case, how can there be only one entrance, ording to normal logic she could find another entrance and therefore an exit.

    "But"

    "Let''s go, we need to save time and find the entrance to the next mountain."

    Qian Wanyu did not take the usual path, she thought it was highly likely that continuing upward would make them reach the fifth and sixth floors instead, "Qing Mo, do you remember the ce where Situ Hao and I met?"

    The ce where she saw the cold jade coffin was most likely the first level of the false mountain, but she was in a hurry and the only thing she remembered was walking back to the right path after meeting Situ Hao, "Let''s walk in this direction."

    At the same ce that the Grand Elder, as well as Bai Xuan found and carried Situ Hao out, Qian Wanyu released her dark spiritual power, thinking that if she could sense the presence of the dark tiger from before, maybe they could follow it and return to that ce again.

    "Seventh sister, why are we going to the next mountain?"

    Dongfang Minghui could not guess what she wanted to do so her heart was confused.

    "This ce is divided into two mountains, there must be two entrances, we should be able to get out when we find the other one." Qian Wanyu exined it to her simply.

    "Huh, really?"

    "This sharp knife mountain is also called the true and false mountain, it is divided into two mountains and shares one foundation, I''m guessing that the other half of the mountain also has an entrance."

    The two walked for an hour and encountered nothing but the endless road ahead.

    Dongfang Minghui saw a small handful of colorful clusters of light on Seventh sister''s finger, she found it interesting so she also put out her spiritual power and there was a small handful of greenish light, turquoise on her fingertips, "Seventh sister, look."

    Then out of nowhere

    She originally waved her own light ball in front of Seventh sister in a show-off way, but didn''t expect the other party''s spiritual light ball would suddenly pounce and the two kinds of spiritual power collided viciously, the other party''s spiritual power was more aggressive, and soon absorbed her greenish light ball, "Seventh sister"

    "I can''t help it." Qian Wanyu''s voice was slightly low.

    Reading the meaning of Seventh sister''s words, Dongfang Minghui''s face felt slightly hot, she saw through the soft light emitted by the spiritual power to see clearly the naked desire deep in the other side''s eyes. She suddenly felt her throat was a little dry and licked her lips not knowing where to put her hands and feet.

    "Ninth Sister."

    The pleasure of the spiritual mixture washed over thest string in Qian Wanyu''s head. She avoided the dazzling mass of light in her hands and leaned down slightly to drop a very light kiss on her Dongfang Minghui''s face, then another and another moving a little from her cheek to her tantalizing red lips which she sucked on hard.

    "Seventh sister"

    The two have not embraced each other for a long time since they escaped from Return Town, their hearts were filled with too many things, every day was also focused on extreme cultivation, at this moment, the two people''s mind showed a colorful multi-coloured glow as the spiritual power from their bodies mingled together.

    Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui tightly in her arms, five kinds of spiritual power poured out and slowly prated into her body, the spiritual power of each of them chased around in their soul seas, it was the kind of double cultivation that made their mouth overflow from the enjoyment.

    Qing Mo could only give a powerless sigh, these two totally disregarded the time and ce always making love everywhere, they were just simply too he had already erected a barrier in the soul sea but he could still feel Wanyu''s soul sea tumbling non-stop with spiritual power.

    "Hmm?"

    Qian Wanyu who waspletely immersed in the double cultivation, only suddenly realised she unexpectedly unknowingly broken through while chasing Ninth Sister''s spiritual power, the five systems spiritual power had also gradually reached a bnce, and the two systems of spiritual power that weregging behind were gradually catching up with the other three spiritual powers in front.

    "Quickly absorb it, your Ninth Sister''s spiritual energy is so pure, since your dual cultivation is beneficial quickly seize this opportunity." Qing Mo was also surprised.

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly pushed away the person beside her, wanting to forcibly break the spiritual energy connection between the two, but the spiritual energy in her body was too aggressive and immediately wrapped Ninth Sister''s pure spiritual energy tightly not wanting to let go.

    "Qian Wanyu what are you doing?!"

    "If I need to use Ninth Sister''s spiritual power to advanceme I can''t do it."

    Qing Mo was angry with her in his soul sea, "At that time when you wanted to double cultivate with her didn''t you think of this? Double cultivation is double cultivation because two people cultivate together, it''s a win-win situation for both people. Otherwise if only one person benefits why are so many people happy to use this sort of method?! No matter who has more spiritual power, after double cultivation, both of you will have a rise in spiritual power it''s just a difference of more or less depending on the person. You are not taking advantage of her, understand now?"

    Qian Wanyu understood but still felt like she couldn''t ept it.

    "Do you think that double cultivation is just to give you benefits? Double cultivation is an essential form of cultivation for partners, there are many people who cultivate less alone but with double cultivation it allows them to get twice the results with half the effort." Qing Mo was still trying to convince this unenlightened girl, he wanted to mention double cultivation before but these two people advanced their rtionship so quickly!

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui tried to let her spiritual power follow the other party''s spiritual power into her body but was blocked by her so she looked at her with a puzzled face.

    Qian Wanyu could not stand this silly look of hers, the struggle at the bottom of her heart was worn out a little by the example given by Qing Mo, she tried her best to control herself but still could not resist the temptation of the other party''s spiritual power and her own desire, "Ninth Sister, let''s double cultivate."

    The two people started to double cultivate for the first time and reach harmony as their spiritual energy chased each other, teasing and ying until afterwards the two people turned quiet to soak up the results.

    Qian Wanyu felt the most of it, probably because she absorbed a level eight earth energy magical beast core and the ck beads beforehand, the five spiritual energies in her body had reached a bnce, the newly awakened gold and wind had also caught up with the previous three systems. Not only that, because of Ninth Sister''s spiritual energy which was majestic as well as pure and sweet, her level earth system, thunder system, and dark system spiritual powers had advanced to level three Great Spiritualist. Her metal element had broken through to level nine Spiritual Master and her wind element had broke through to level six Spiritual Master.

    She opened her eyes and the feeling after promotion made her body rxed, more importantly, the five small spirit spheres inside her body were almost the same size, the color emitted from each small spirit sphere was mixed with a hint of wood spirit power representing Ninth Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui feltfortable inside her body as well. She could have advanced another level, but she habitually suppressed it again. She opened her eyes and felt Seventh sister''s gaze, she spat out her tongue towards the other party, then eximed with surprise and uncertainty, "Seventh sister, you seem to have advanced to the next level?"

    Seventh sister since awakening the thunder system and the dark system, these two top arrogant spiritual powers, hert body''s aura had always been very strong, no matter how Seventh sister tried to hide it she could always sense. But now she wasn''t sure if it''s because of the earth and wind system spiritual power bncing it but Seventh sister''s spiritual power aura had changed into a majestic and calm aura that made people unable to guess.

    "Seventh sister, what level have you promoted to now?"

    "Third level Great Spiritualist."

    Qian Wanyu said truthfully.

    Dongfang Minghui was secretly shocked, the other party''s spiritual power obviously seemed more majestic than her own but how was her level still only at three, then she thought about it and understood, Seventh sister was a five-system Spiritual Master, if each element was to reach the level of level three Great Spiritualist it would be far more than three times five, no wonder Seventh sister could easily challenge higher-tier cultivators without pressure.

    "Don''t think too much about it." Qian Wanyu saw her in a daze and flicked her forehead, pulling her hand up to continue the journey.

    Probably because of the promotion, after Qian Wanyu released her spiritual power, she quickly sensed the ce the dark magical beast tigerst appeared, and after looking around, she was sure that this was the room where she met Situ Hao at that time.

    "Stay close to me."

    "Seventh sister, look there is still a puddle of blood here."

    She was smelling blood, and then noticed the dark blood stain on the corner that had dried up long ago which she wouldn''t have been able to see if the moonstone light wasn''t still quite bright. She thought of Situ Hao who was unconscious and had to be taken out by Bai Xuan, "There was no wound on Situ Hao''s body, could this bloodstain be the Grand Elder''s?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu denied it quickly, "The Grand Elder''s entire arm was bitten off, there''s more blood than that, maybe someone else was in here."

    Wei Jun had brought a group of people in and only a few went out, there was an overwhelming possibility that one of her people died here.

    The two didn''t stay in the room for long before exiting, Qian Wanyu looked to the left and right for a minute in silent thought, "Let''s walk this way."

    "Seventh sister, have you been to this ce before?"

    She was slightly curious, looking at the other party''s extreme thoughtfulness, it seemed that she had been at this ce before.

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu pondered, wondering if that cold jade coffin was still in ce. If it was, would Ninth Sister see the person lying in the cold jade coffinter? She was considering whether to let the other party see it or not so she looked distracted.

    Dongfang Minghui kept walking quietly, she hated the darkness, but felt relieved to have Seventh sister by her side.

    They walked for almost two hours before they saw the iron bars where Qian Wanyu was before. Qian Wanyu took one look and was sure that this was the ce she had been in.

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that recently Seventh sister was always in a daze and thinking about something in her head, when the two of them were practicing, she also clearly felt that the other party was hiding something from her which had never happened in the past.

    Qian Wanyu put several moon stones around the room and she raised her head to look at the dark entrance at the top, "I fell down from abovest time."

    "Little Colour."

    The fat doll held her neck with both hands, and many vines stretched out from behind her back. The vines climbed up with the help of the surrounding stone walls, and kept climbing until she thought she was going to fall off but suddenly she heard Little Colour say, "Found it."

    The vines were firmly pulled from the top and Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, each grabbed a vine to go up till they soon found the tied up point of Little Colour''s vine.

    "Seventh sister, this ce is almost the same as thest ce."

    Except for the coffin in the center that is. Dongfang Minghui had just wanted to go up to look but was pulled back by Qian Wanyu.

    "Ninth Sister don''t go, that cold jade coffin is a trap, whoever steps on its the floor will fall, that''s how I fell from abovest time." Qian Wanyu said very seriously.

    "Ah?" Dongfang Minghui was still curious, hearing Seventh sister say so she got scared immediately and retracted her foot, "Seventh sister, thisyer and thatyer seems the same?"

    Even though there were several caves, the location of the caves as well as the central location were the same, if not for the coffin they wouldn''t have been able to tell that this was another mountain.

    "What''s the difference between the real mountain and fake mountain?" Dongfang Minghui asked curiously.

    "There is a big difference, the fake mountain is more dangerous than the real one, plus the two mountains are connected, real and false are intertwined. If there''s any sort of false illusion, anyone would pay the price for lowering their vignce."

    For the false illusion, she has the most feeling, when she could not summon her little friends, her first reaction was that she had entered an illusion, plus the passage of time for several months yet only being several days in the real world made her understand that the mountain was too peculiar.

    "There''s so many caves, which one is the exit?"

    Qian Wanyu squatted down and crouched outside each cavern, she examined the soil and footprints inside, and quickly pointed out thest cavern, "We''ll take this one."

    Dongfang Minghui pulled Seventh sister''s hand, traps and dangers always go hand in hand, "Little Colour, you check it out first."

    The fat doll emerged from her space ring, its vines swished into the cave, checking it out, "Go, it can lead outside."

    Cai Qingpicked several seniors from the Qian Family, there were three Earth Spiritual Monarchs, two Thunder Spiritual Emperors and one Wind Spiritual Emperor, a total of six seniors, plus her and Bai Rou, a group of people stood at the mouth the mountain and watched the debris blocking the cave.

    "Three seniors, please."

    The three earth Spiritual Monarchs tried to move the blocked stones away but only a short time after trying, they felt the ground shake a few points, the three people stopped and released their spiritual power to detect the ground beneathing to the same conclusion, "All the caverns are copsing, if we forcefully move these debris, shaking the foundation of the ground, the stone pirs within this mountain will also sink"

    The result sinking is that the whole mountain maypletely copse, even if the people inside did not die, they''d most likely be crushed by the whole mountain, they had heard the person trapped inside was the recently returned third youngdy of the Qian Family so they couldn''t afford this gamble.

    Cai Qing listened and understood their concerns, "Seniors is there any other way?"

    "Simply let the two of us split this mountain in half." The two thunder seniors also had very loud voices, and the words they uttered truly was truly like thunder.

    "No way." The wind senior denied, "Everyone take it easy, I seem to hear theming out."

    It still didn''t feel quite real that just when the people in the Qian Family was discussing how to get the two people out of the mountain and talking about splitting up the mountain, they saw Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui brazenly bursting out from another side of the mountain.

    The olddy looked Qian Wanyu up and down when she returned, she was a bit shocked and didn''t say a word for a long time.

    Seeing the silence between Seventh sister and the olddy, Dongfang Minghui had toe forward to break the deadlock, "Olddy, Seventh sister and I have returned safely, it''s really been a lot of trouble for you, we were about to go to the small courtyard to see you, but I didn''t expect Cai Qing to say that you were in our small courtyard. "

    When she came out and saw all the people standing in front of them, the scene was unforgettable, especially the six seniors next to Cai Qing who were emitting a lot of pressure, after listening to Bai Rou''s exnation, she realized that the two of them had managed to alert the olddy and the entire Qian Family.

    She could see from this that the olddy was extremely fond of Seventh sister, but this fondness would inevitably cause jealousy and bring trouble to Seventh sister as well

    "Really?" The olddy looked at Qian Wanyu with a hopeful face.

    "Of course it''s true." Dongfang Minghui replied with a smile, she secretly pulled Seventh sister''s sleeve, "Seventh sister, don''t you think so? Didn''t we agree before that the first thing we would do when wee back is to see the olddy if we survive this great disaster?"

    Qian Wanyu was bbergasted and only when she saw the olddy''s slightly disappointed look did she nod her head to acknowledge it.

    "Good good." The olddy''s eyes lit up, she looked at the courtyard full of people, "You guys entertain your friends first, I''ll wait for you in my courtyard."

    She looked at the olddy''s back as she left, she felt a bit embarrassed hanging her head down not even daring to look at Seventh sister''s reaction, she knew there were a few difficulties in getting Seventh sister to ept people the Qian Family but it must not go on like this forever, "Seventh sister, I''m sorry, I made a fool of you."

    "Don''t ever say sorry to me." Qian Wanyu dotingly rubbed her hair.

    Once the olddy left, Cai Qing also took the other seniors away to another small courtyard, leaving Bai Ruo and her group to surround them in the center, Bai Ruo had a serious face, "Wanyu, Minghui, I will only say this once, next time I encounter this situation, I will choose to work together with you, if you push me away again, there is no need for our team to exist. "

    "Right." Mu Sheng red at Minghui and Wanyu with an angry look on his face, the look seemed to be using them.

    "Next time, we must work together, and none of us can be left behind." Li Yunan hadn''t been able to return to the Li Family yet either due to his anxiety, this incident had given him quite a blow, he decided that after the Qian Family trial was over, he would ept his uncle''s arrangements and improve his cultivation properly.

    He obviously felt the gap between himself, Minghui and Wanyu.

    Lu Xing and Wood stood aside as he watched their rtionship with slight envy, "It makes me feel ipetent that you guys were experiencing danger inside while we were waiting outside."

    At that time, he was thinking that if he and Wood had chosen to remain, at least Minghui and Wanyu''s danger could be much lower, but seeing that Senior Brother Situ was unconscious and also the Grand Elder lost his arm, none of them had considered what would happen at that time.

    "Everyone, don''t be like this, we didn''t think that much at that time."

    Seventh sister''s way of thinking she was never going to be able to surpass in this lifetime, but she could choose to tail around and follow wherever she went.

    Qian Wanyu looked at everyone slightly apologetically, "I understand what you all said, if I was given the choice again and encountered great danger, I would still hold up the back and let you all leave, I am the captain after all and it is my responsibility to protect you, but I can assure you all of one thing, I will make sure I survive and return to you all."

    Qian Wanyu judged the possibility of encountering great danger when she saw that even the Great Elder lost an arm, rather than let them die in vain inside, she chose to face the danger head on, not to mention that there was an unconscious Situ Hao to worry about.<blockquote>

    Whew another chapter~ Enjoy guys!

    Thank you to all donators, ad clickers,mentors and readers!</blockquote>

 Chapter 94 (2)

    Chapter 94 (2)

    She fiercely squeezed Qian Wanyu''s hand, she was a little annoyed, but had to admit Seventh sister was indeed that sort of person, she thought that the group was just for everyone to fight monsters together and divide tasks but didn''t understand that the team was more than that, shouldering the position of leader meant having a big responsibility.

    "Seventh sister, you are right but staying is our own choice."

    "Hmm." Bai Rou gave Dongfang Minghui an approving look.

    Everyone agreed with Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu couldn''t do anything about it.

    Her beautiful eyes turned slightly, "There is still one person missing."

    When Situ Hao was mentioned, Bai Rou''s face suddenly darkened a lot, Situ Hao hadn''t woken up since they carried him back. Qian Family had also sent a pharmacist and Light Element Spiritual Master to check, but for some reason, the other person was still unconscious.

    "I''ll go check it out."

    Dongfang Minghui pushed open the door and was surprised to find Bai Xuan sitting on the table with his sword in his arms, resting his eyes, looking like he had been guarding the ce.

    When he saw them, he had a calm face, nodding towards Qian Wanyu and went out.

    Qian Wanyu turned everyone away, closed the door and watched Ninth Sister, who did not shy away from having to touch men. First she examined Situ Hao up and down extremely carefully, if not for the other party''s serious eyes and solemn look, she''d have thought she was examining some important body part which would''ve made her want to throw out Situ Hao.

    "Strange, no external injuries."

    She thought that Situ Hao was attacked by something or suffered some heavy trauma to lose consciousness, she even checked the other party''s head, but when she checked she didn''t see any wounds. She released her spiritual energy and let it envelop Situ Hao''s entire body.

    The wood spiritual power was very soft and not very aggressive, she had experimented many times before and used her power to check a patient''s body for abnormalities.

    She chose a small strand of spiritual energy to invade inside Situ Hao''s body.

    "Boom"

    "Ninth Sister."

    A huge light energy collided hard with her spiritual power and she was bounced back several steps by the light spiritual power. If Qian Wanyu hadn''t caught her in time, she would have been blown out of the house! Even so, Qian Wanyu was forced to take two steps backward when she caught her.

    The person on the bed bounced up from the rebound force and after that,y back on the bed heavily.

    "Ahem."

    On the bed, Situ Hao spit out a mouthful of blood, he tossed around and finally woke up, checking his body and after spitting out a mouthful of blood he was morefortable. He got up and was wondering why Wanyu and Minghui were looking at him with those kind of eyes, the quilt from his body slid down and he suddenly felt a little cold below he looked down and then after a couple seconds, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-"

    Bai Rou kicked open the door, her foot had just crossed into the house only to see Situ Hao naked with just the key part being covered with a white cloth, she was dumbfounded.

    "Ahhhhh" Situ Hao screamed while still forgetting to cover himself with the quilt, aiya what the hell was this situation he hasn''t married a wife yet but was seen by all of them, in the future he simply has no face to live

    Qian Wanyu took this opportunity to pull Dongfang Minghui out in a dash out of the house, hearing the other party have such a powerful screams, he was most likely alright. "Is there anything wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she covered her burning heart, just now for a moment she seemed to see a golden light emanating from her body, the spiritual power emanating from Situ Hao''s body had collided hard with it. She stroked her heart, it was still warm, it was the heart protection mirror that helped her to resist that sudden attack.

    "How is Situ Hao doing?" Li Yunan asked.

    "He shouldn''t have much of a problem, you guys go in first and see him."

    "Ninth Sister, you don''t look too good, tell me, did you get hurt in that attack just now?" Qian Wanyu held her face and looked at her very seriously.

    "Seventh sister his body had some sort of disorder with spiritual energy, and there was a great spiritual energy inside." Dongfang Minghui''s control of her spiritual power was very good, diving into the other side''s body she was not at all fearful, but did not expect to cause the other side to produce such a strong rebound, the result was that her heart mirror rebounded all that power back to Situ Hao and she did not know if that caused it to break the stalemate in his body making him wake up or not.

    She was nning to wait until Brother Situ was dressed then she could check again for him, but she didn''t expect Cai Qing to appear in the small courtyard in a hurry.

    "Third young miss, old madam said there is a very important matter that requires you to go to the main hall."

    "Seventh sister."

    "Miss Minghui had bettere along too, this matter also concerns you."

    "Me?"

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at herself in disbelief. She had been with the Qian Family for quite some time, and had always been disciplined, she didn''t seem to have done anything out of the ordinary, right? The fact that they were going to the main hall was a really big deal, they had never been to the main hall in all the time they had been at the Qian Family.

    "Go back to the olddy and tell her that Minghui and I wille after we change our clothes."

    "Yes, Third Miss."

    The two of them went back inside the house and simply changed a set of clothes then walked towards the main hall.

    "Seventh sister, we''ve just arrived at the Qian Family, what could be so important that we have to go now?"

    "Don''t worry."

    Qian Wanyu squeezed her hand.

    When she arrived at the door of the hall, Dongfang Minghui unexpectedly saw some familiar people, the elders she had seen at the Blood Fiend Alliance''s headquarters were there too. She didn''t expect them to appear at Qian Family.

    "Third Miss, please."

    In the main hall, all the people who should and should not be present in the Qian Family were there, even the olddy was invited to sit on the main seat, Qian Zihang was sitting with her back straight, Qian Zhuoxie and Qian Zhuoyin were there as the eldest misses of the Qian Family and were standing on both sides, the rest of the seats were upied by the second Miss Qian Xianjun and others along with some people she had not seen before.

    When Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu entered the main hall, she seemed to hear some huffing and puffing, she nced at Wei Jun, the Grand Elder and others behind her. Wei Jun didn''t even throw her a nce, looking at the grumbly expression on the other person''s face it seemed she wanted to recover the shame she had received that day.

    "Old Lady."

    "Wanyu, Minghui,e,e sit on my side." As soon as the old madam gave the word, Cai Qing immediately made two more seats next to the old madam.

    "Old Madam, summoning me and Minghui over so suddenly, what is the important matter?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t move so she also stood alongside.

    Wei Jun saw the two people were still intact, she also heard the Blood Fiend Alliance disciples report and knew that the two people returned safely, the heroine''s aura was really strong, even that sort of dangerous situation can allow her to exit safe and sound, even she couldn''t help but be envious of this luck.

    Now that they have returned, there were still some scores to settle with the Qian Family.

    "To everyone this is a small matter, as the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, this young master should not be angry with the Qian Family, but the Qian Family thirddy refuses to admit this matter making this young master very angry so this young master has to reveal the full matter to everyone to listen to." Wei Jun pretended to re angrily at Qian Wanyu, and showed the scar on her hand that had not yet recovered to everyone.

    There was an additional scar on her white skin, and the scar had not yet scabbed over, so it could be concluded that the injury was probably only a few days old.

    She calmly told the story of her encounter with Aunt Fang and Aunt Qin on the first floor, at the end of which the two suddenly yed a dark hand on her, injuring her and attracting a group of blood-sucking moths, "At that time, this young master thought the Qian Family were friends so my guard wasn''t up but I did not expect those two to y a dark hand on me. That really chills my heart, those two crazy maids also said that the olddy ordered them to protect the third youngdy secretly."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Wei Jun expressionlessly, did the other party reveal these things just to get justice? When Wei Jun was angry, he did say that he wanted to cleanse the Qian Family, but she did not believe that he was a reckless person.

    Could it be because of Ninth Sister?

    Dongfang Minghui smiled and looked at Qian Zhuoxie whose face suddenly changed when she heard Wei Jun''s words.

    "Your Qian Family has to give an exnation to this young master." Wei Jun was clearly asking the Qian Family to investigate this matter thoroughly, her purpose was to find fault with Qian Zhuoxie, she added, "When those two bitchy maids wanted to capture this young master''s spirit pet, they once exchanged two words which happened to be overheard by this young master, I believe that this will help your Qian Family to hand over the real culprit."

    Wei Jun repeated what the two said. When she finished, Qian Zhuoxie''s face changed drastically, "You are talking nonsense!"

    "Nonsense?" Wei Jun sneered, "One is the firstdy of the Qian Family, one is the thirddy of the Qian Family, who is lying, olddy I hope you can give this young master an exnation, so that this young master''s blood was not shed in vain. Otherwise" she paused slightly, her pair of eyes slightly narrowed and swept over the Qian Family members, "this young master suspects that your Qian Family people are all pretending and not long ago you even said the Blood Fiend Alliance and the Qian Family can do business with each other, but then you send people to assassinate me, do you really think that my Alliance''s people are easy to bully?"

    The olddy listened quietly and only then said, "Young master Wei is a young hero, it is our Qian Family who has been negligent, this matter is all the responsibility of my Qian Family, no matter who are the two people who hurt young master Wei, I hope young master Wei will stay in the Qian Family for three more days, within three days the Qian Family will give young master Wei a satisfactory exnation."

    Wei Jun snickered, but in the end, he couldn''t urge the matter more, "Good, olddy be quick, this young master will give you three days."

    The olddy stood up from her chair, "Someone, take young master Wei to the guest courtyard to rest and serve him well."

    After Wei Jun''s group left, the entire room was silent.

    "Pah."

    The olddypletely shattered the table with a p along with the teacups and snacks on the table which all spilled on the floor.

    "Mother, don''t be angry." It was the first time he''d seen the olddy''s chest heaving up and down in a long time and not being able to calm down so he knew this was a big deal, he gave his second sister a wink.

    The olddy''s stern eyes swept over the people present and finally rested on Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was expressionless, she stared back at the olddy''s pressure and just stood there calmly.

    "Cai Qing, inform them, did I ever send someone to follow them when they were going out?"

    "Replying to the family head, the Old Lady had arranged for me and three seniors to go, but we were sent off by Third Miss when we walked outside the city gates, after which we returned to the Qian Family."

    "Uh, Mother, don''t be angry, we did not say that this was done by Wanyu." Qian Zihang understood what the olddy was implying and spoke up to exin.

    "Thank you old madam, in that case, Ninth Sister and I will go back to the small courtyard to rest, when the olddy has a new conclusion on this matter also please send Cai Qing to inform me, I also want to know who is behind this and who set me up for injustice although I have just returned to the Qian Family not long ago."

    Herst words were addressed to Qian Zhuoxie, who should have understood that while she wasn''t fully in control of the qian Family the best way to protect herself wasn''t to try to kill someone with a knife in especially someone so high profile, such a stupid act she really could not believe that it was Qian Zhuoxie''s idea.

    Qian Zhuoxie also felt wronged, the reason she sent Aunt Fang and Aunt Qin to follow her was to use Qin Mu''s hand to cause issues for Qian Wanyu or simply to make her disappear inside the Sharp Knife Mountain foreverHow could she expect these two people to be so stupid? Even stupid is fine but dying and leaving her with all this trouble

    Qian Wanyu dragged Dongfang Minghui away and Qian Zihang found the atmosphere in the house became even thicker.

    The olddy hummed softly, "Zihang, I put the Qian Family into your hands, I never expected you to carry the Qian Family forward and I won''t bother you with the muddled things you did in the past, but you don''t know what the Blood Fiend Alliance is, do you?"

    Qian Zihang was ashamed by the olddy''s words, he did not dare to retort and could only listen to her lecturing.

    "Old madam, I have something to say."

    When Qian Zhuoxie saw her father like this, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed, she stood out and suddenly knelt down, "Old madam I have something to confess."

    The olddy looked at her lightly, then smiled and said, "Zhuoxie is not young, in a sh she has reached the age of marriage, many years have passed it seems that I am really old."

    Qian Xianjun could not help but interrupt, "Mother you are not old at all, I still expect you to find time to take care of me more."

    "Yes, mother, you are not old at all."

    When the second aunt and father interrupted, Qian Zhuoxie''s heart began to beat.

    The olddy''s face was still smiling but then her voice changed, "Since you all say I''m not old, fine, let this old woman decide and speak, you and Zihang just watch from the side, no more words."

    Qian Xianjun and Qian Zihang were immediately blocked by a single sentence, they looked at each other but were unable to disobey.

    "As the firstdy of the Qian Family, every word and action you take outside represents the Qian Family, you have to think twice before doing anything, and think about what sort of trouble this matter will bring to the Qian Family if you do it." The olddy stood in front of Qian Zhuoxie, "When you sent your people there, did you ever think about today?"

    Qian Zhuoxi''s whole body trembled, indeed, even if she didn''t confess, the olddy was extremely intelligent and knew that it was all her doing. She crouched to the ground and shouted, "Grandma, Zhuoxie is innocent."

    "Oh, tell me where you were wronged, is it Young Master Wei who has wronged you, or am I the one?"

    How dare Qian Zhuoxie say that the other party was the one who wronged her, wasn''t that looking for death?!

    "I was worried that she might encounter danger during the training, so I arranged for Aunt Qin and Aunt Fang to protect her, but I never gave Aunt Qin and Aunt Fang orders to murder Young Master Wei"

    The two dead people were immediately fully med for the incident, and there was no evidence to prove otherwise anyway<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading guys! Thank you to donators, ad clickers,mentors and readers.

    More Wanyu x Minghui soon ><

    p.s I''ve recently managed to upgrade the server thanks to all of the donations on ko-fi, I''m so grateful there are so many people that are willing to support my work <3 thank you all!</blockquote>

 Chapter 95 (1)

    Chapter 95 (1)

    The Qian Family trial qualification tournament was originally going to be held in these few days but because of those tricky things the public announcement changed to a dy of seven days, coinciding with the time the olddy promised to give the young master Wei an exnation.

    "You all heard, right? Those killers came to our Qian Family to pick a fight, it is said that the matter was first incited by the firstdy."

    "The olddy sent word that no one is allowed to plead for mercy, and that she will personally carry out the punishment."

    "Her own granddaughter, can she do it?"

    "Shh, the olddy''s affairs are not for us to discuss, go do your work."

    In an unobtrusive corner, on the wall covered by grass and trees, two vines retracted a little without attracting the attention of the bystanders.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to hear the progress of things so the only way was to listen by the wall, after all, Seventh sister was also currently Wei Jun''s target'', they couldn''t rush it but she was also really curious about the fate of Qian Zhuoxie.

    The olddy told her and Seventh sister to leave before and that was the end of the matter as far as they were concerned.

    "Your Qian Family is also full of trouble." Li Yunan couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head, just now they had just made amends with the Mo family, now suddenly they turned around and provoked the Blood Fiend Alliance, although with the Qian Family''s power they weren''t truly afraid of fighting, it was better to not have any sort of grudge as far as the olddy was concerned.

    "I think young master Wei is really annoyed this time otherwise he would notpletely not give face to the Qian Family, now the whole Qian Family is talking about this matter." Mu Sheng once in a while heard the servants and maids whispering, he asked with a puzzled look, "Minghui, from what you know about Young Master Wei, what do you think his purpose is this time? Could it be that he is also using this matter to enter the back mountain of the Qian Family for training?"

    That was a good question, all eyes looked at her expectantly, even Qian Wanyu who was sitting at the side also listened in.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her nose, Wei Jun that girl, what she wanted she could probably guess, it was only to help Seventh sister weaken the position of Qian Zhuoxi in the Qian Family, this was preparation for the future when Seventh sister could ept the Qian Family.

    If it is said that she also wants to enter the back mountain of the Qian Family, it is also not impossible that she considered this as well to kill two birds with one stone.

    "Even if he wants to enter the Qian Family''s secret ce, he probably have to undergo the same qualificationpetition as us." She said helplessly, "It''s normal for her to be angry about this, if she doesn''t look deeper into the matter, this dirty water would be flung to Seventh sister instead so it''s best toy everything out now."

    It''s like walking down the street and a knife suddenly fell on top of your head unprovoked, and after nearly being killed by the knife Wei Jun could be considered to have suffered an unwarranted disaster, but since she also tried now to give Seventh sister justice, should she return this favour in the future?

    "If he''s also going to participate in the qualifying round, we''ll have anotherpetitor." Bai Ruo concluded.

    "No, maybe an ally." In this regard, as to where Wei Jun''s loyalty was, she was still very confident.

    "Senior Situ, you''re really okay, right?"

    Of those present, everyone other than Situ Hao were all prepared. Like Mu Sheng and Lu Xing who both broke through the third level of Great Spiritualist, only Situ Hao was not prepared and he did not even know the reason why he was unconscious.

    Situ Hao rubbed the back of his head and shook his head, "What can I do?"

    "Minghui leave him alone, if he can''t get the qualification, let him guard the courtyard alone." Bai Rou mocked.

    "Don''t underestimate me, why can''t I pass? Let''s make a bet, if we pass what will you do?"

    ""

    Since that day they fought words with each other, Bai Rou and Situ Hao''s fighting has escted until they quarrel everywhere now, everyone knows but didn''t bother to stop them, even Mu Sheng who normally tried to cut in just pretended not to know and shook his head finding something else to do.

    Qian Wanyu saw Lu Xing pulling Minghui to his room, and Wood also followed him in, she guessed it was rted to the prescription from before so she didn''t bother to follow.

    "Ah, Lu Xing, I know what you are going to say, the medicinal nts needed on the prescription I am ready to" Dongfang Minghui saw Lu Xing and Wood standing together in front of her, it was really quite a weak excuse, after all during the adventure to join in she had said she''d find time during the journey to refine it on the way but she was busy running for her life so when could she take the time to refine potions?!

    "Minghui, I''m not looking for you because of this." Lu Xing interrupted her, "Actually, I want to ask you to help me with one thing."

    She was surprised to hear that Lu Xing had given the remnants of the Tree of Life to Wei Jun, what the Tree of Life symbolized was the lifeblood of the elves, the source of life on which the entire elven race depended on. She did not expect that at that critical moment, Lu Xing took the initiative to solve Wei Jun''s problems. She nodded and said, "It should be possible, but I am afraid it will not happen in the next few days. We will have to wait until the oue of Qian Zhuoxie''s matter is done."

    Before the result of Qian Zhuoxie''s trial is out, she and Wei Jun couldn''t show that they were extremely close lest people use it as an excuse to drag Seventh Sister back into the matter again.

    In fact, the olddy did not make everyone wait too long and the results did not let them down.

    "Old Madam has said to invite Third Miss and Miss Minghui to the martial arts training ground tomorrow." After bringing Old Madam''s order, Cai Qing left, she still had to go and bring words to Young Master Wei''s side.

    "I also don''t know how Old Madam will deal with this matter." Li Yunan had been studying at the Royal Academy for many years and wasn''t sure of the pattern of Meng City. From his own uncle''s mouth, he learned that the old madam stopped caring about minor things since ten years ago and left all matters big or small to Qian Zihang. For the sake of the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance she actually made an exception to take charge.

    In fact, he did not know that the olddy making an exception was not for Wei Jun''s sake but her own selfishness of wanting to protect Qian Wanyu who had just returned to the Qian Family so she wanted to investigate this matter clearly and give him a satisfactory exnation.

    The next day, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were led by Cai Qing to the martial arts training ground, the training ground wasrge and had only seen the tip of the iceberg, far away in the Qian Family martial arts training ground was a group of Qian Family children that seemed to be practicing something.

    She wanted to go over and look, but she was blocked by Cai Qing, "Third Miss, Miss Minghui, that side is a restricted area, you can''t enter for now, this way please."

    The Qian Family martial arts training ground was very strange, it was divided into nine levels, one higher than the other, they arrived at the first level and from the ce they just entered to the left there was a step leading downwards. The more they went down, the more the farther away the noise of the training ground, obviously they were still a few steps away but in the end no sound could be heard.

    When they arrived, they saw a single person in the field with her back to them, standing with her arms folded, a ck training suit was worn showing off her figure and her long hair was also simply tied up but the aura of her body was restrained so they could not judge the strength of the other party.

    "Old Madam, Third Miss and Miss Minghui have arrived."

    "Old madam?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s chin almost hit the ground, she knew the olddy was young, with her current appearance she could even pass as Seventh sister''s mother! Is this the rumor that when the spiritual power reaches a certain level, aging itself will stop and a person''s life expectancy will suddenly increase by arge amount?

    Compared to her shock, Qian Wanyu behaved more normally, except for a little surprise, after that she was calm andposed, waiting for the olddy to speak.

    "Wanyu, Minghui, you''re here."

    "What are you doing, olddy?"

    The old madam lowered her head and nced at the clothes she was wearing, and said in a light tone, "This was my favorite set of practice clothes when I was young, my fourth sister used to always pull me to be her fightingpanion, I thought this habit would continue for a long, long time"

    The olddy could not help but think back to Seventh sister''s mother, she could not help but think of a time when Qian Yiling, backed by the entire Qian Family her doting elder brother and a loving mother, a girl with superior talent and how she lived a life of recklessness, dashing around free and unrestrained.

    When shepared it to Qian Wanyu''s current growth, her heart instantly ached.

    "Wanyu, if you don''t mind, this old woman, will be your fightingpanion."

    Watching the two people in the field battle, lightning was crackling everywhere so Minghui hurried to find a safer ce to watch, she still had a surreal feeling, a few months ago Seventh sister could not even block a single move from the olddy but now fighting with thunder on both sides she could even fight evenly against her!

    It was also only today that she learned that the olddy was also a Thunder System Spiritual Master. In a way, Seventh sister''s nature was indeed somewhat simr to the olddy''s.

    When Cai Qing invited Wei Jun and other people over, she saw the two people in the battlefield, she did not make a sound to disturb them, but quietly kept to the side and whispered to Wei Jun, "The olddy and thirddy are just practicing, please wait here for a moment, young master Wei."

    "Your Seventh Sister is really good, she can actually match a few moves with the olddy?"

    "Ah, yes."

    Wei Jun suddenly appeared next to her, really startling people was this girl''s favourite thing ugh. The people present had extraordinary ears, so after she said this sentence she still did not dare to get close to Wei Jun, she just counted on the olddy to hurry up and solve this matter so they could also participate in the Qian Family''s qualification tournament.

    About half an hourter, the two people stopped.

    "Seventh sister, olddy."

    She saw that Seventh sister was sweating and her clothes were torn, but she did not suffer any injuries, she guessed that the olddy must have restrained her strength and showed mercy.

    The olddy''s face was red but she was not gasping, calmly and freely looking at Wei Jun, "Young master Wei, about the previous matter, the Qian Family has found out the original story, this time to invite you toe, is to take you to a ce."

    "Young master." The Grand Elder gave the Old Lady a slightly guarded look and whispered softly in Wei Jun''s ear.

    "No hindrance, old madam lead the way."

    Wei Jun was not afraid that the olddy would ckmail or kill her halfway, not to mention that Dongfang Minghui was still next to her, the olddy was not dumb enough to kill her and make her corpse remain in the Qian Family right?

    Cai Qing led the way, the olddy and Wei Jun continued down the steps from the first practice field almost one step apart, towards the end there was light from the outside world, filling the room with the light of moonstones.

    They walked through a long passage, going through twelve doors with Qian Family disciples stationed outside each door.

    "Old Lady." At thest door, as soon as the gatekeeper saw Cai Qing and then the old madam, without saying a word, he directly opened the door and then closed it again when they walked in.

    "Old Madam you''ve said this matter has been investigated clearly, I am still in the dark, I wonder if Old Madam can solve the confusion for this young master?" Wei Jun saw Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui here while the culprit was nowhere to be seen and couldn''t help but specte on Old Madam''s intentions.

    She was actually worried that she hadn''t managed to help Qian Wanyu and Minghui but instead helped that damn evil-doer, that would be a bad oue.

    The consequences of offending the heroine, she hadn''t taken that into ount after all

    Dongfang Minghui''s ears were perked up, this morning she just got taken here and then suddenly Wanyu got whisked away to train with the Old Lady and now they were here while Qian Zhuoxie was nowhere to be seen. She really couldn''t guess what was the Old Lady''s intentions.

    "Here it is."

    Cai Qing opened thest door, disyed in front of them was an underground arsenal, a powerful metallic cold aura came out.

    Even Wei Jun, the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, couldn''t help but feel amazed by the Qian Family''s rich fortune, after she walked in with the olddy, she looked around, exquisite weapons were disyed in front of her eyes everywhere, she couldn''t help but go forward to try touch them with her hands only to be stopped by the Grand Elder.

    "Young master."

    Wei Jun immediately sobered up after a reminder from the Elder, "Old Lady bringing this young master here, can it be for me to recognize the depths and gaps between the Blood Fiend Alliance and the Qian Family?"

    The olddyughed out loud and Cai Qing on the side couldn''t help but exin, "Young Lord Wei stop joking, all the weapons here are just for disy but whatever can enter Young Lord Wei''s eyes, you may take one away."

    "Hm?"

    Wei Jun instantly understood the olddy''s meaning, the other party wanted to use a good weapon to make amends with her, and she also hoped that she would not pursue the matter, turning a big problem into a smaller problem.

    Qian Wanyu also understood the olddy''s meaning from their conversation, this result was expected. In fact, no matter who did it, she or Qian Zhuoxie, the olddy will not admit because this was rted to the face of the Qian Family.

    "I have already dealt with that junior ording to the rules of the Qian Family, so I hope that young master Wei will forget this matter and let it go." The olddy smiled and said, "In a few days'' time, the Qian Family''s annual trainingpetition will be held. If young master Wei does not mind, the Qian Family can offer to give up two ces, so that the disciples of the Blood Fiend Alliance can enter the back mountain of the Qian Family for training.

    Wei Junughed, the olddy was really quite skillful, the Qian Family''s youngdies in her mouth suddenly turned into juniors, but she also wanted her to put the matter aside, if she continued to chase, it would be a loss of face for her to quarrel considering her own statusin the end her main reason for doing this was just to make it a big deal and deliberately make trouble for Qian Zhuoxie.

    Not only that it seems that the Qian Family even gave her a good reason to back down.

    "I will listen to the olddy''s arrangement." Wei Jun was not stupid, if she and the Qian Family really continued, no side would benefit and it was likely that they would both lose quite a lot. She hade to seek justice for Qian Wanyu and after seeing that the olddy was extremely close to her it seemed that she likely approved of Wanyu so she did not have to worry about it.

    "Please."

    "Grand elder, the olddy just said that she can let this young master take away a weapon, you should keep a lookout and not take any supreme weapon by mistake." Wei Jun was walking and joking around.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded looking at the olddy with her jaw dropped as she nced around at the various expensive weapons on disy.

    "Minghui, Wanyu you can also pick an appropriate weapon, treat it as a gift from me to you."

    "Huh, I can have one too?"

    Seventh sister was the third Miss of the Qian Family, taking a weapon was still her right but it doesn''t seem quite good if she takes one as well considering she was an outsider

    "Go."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her along and went to pick out a weapon, it seemed like she epted it quite openly.

    Qian Wanyu''s idea was actually very simple, the olddy wanted to use weapons to buy off Wei Jun, naturally she can also take out some weapons to give to her while she was at it, this was the decision of the olddy, why should she not ept? It would be a loss to not take anything.

    Looking at the rows of weapons, there were swords, spears, long swords, greatswords these weapons Dongfang Minghui could only look at since they were useless to her. She quickly swept through the long rows of weapons, including heavy weapons and searched for a long time but did not find anything that fit.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    "Seventh sister, did you find your weapon?"

    In fact, Seventh sister had good enough weapons, there was her water thunder whip that could carry purple lightning as well as the sword that she had "borrowed" from sharp knife mountainst time, she saw that Seventh sister liked it so she just gave it to her. It was useless to her in any case.

    "Huh, Seventh sister what is this?"

    Qian Wanyu handed her a silk fan, "It suits you."

    This fan could resist a certain amount of damage and could also shoot concealed weapons, the tip of the fan was also extremely sharp, if it was covered with poison, people would be defenceless.

    She had confidence in Seventh sister''s eye for things, if the other party said it was suitable, it must be suitable. She lovingly touched the silk cloth with lotus flowers painted on it, "Seventh sister, what''s so special about this fan?"

    "Open it and try."

    The handle of the fan was slightly longer than the fan by about ten centimeters, she spun it around and pointed it in the direction Wei Jun then opened it with her hand

    <em>whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh</em>

    Some concealed marbles shot out from the fan towards Wei Jun!

    Wei Jun was still excited to find her own weapon, who expected that before she could she was almost shot by Minghui''s weapon! She automatically wrapped up all the hidden needles shot at her and threw it back.

    Dongfang Minghui did not know where to hide so Qian Wanyu grabbed her waist and raised the silk fan in front of them to block, those returned marbles hit the silk fan and fell to the ground.

    "Third Miss and Miss Minghui are really good."

    The movement of their fight was watched by the olddy and Cai Qing, who smiled and muttered in the olddy''s ear.

    She picked up all the concealed marbles on the ground and took a look at them. In terms of sharpness, these rounded marbles all had spikes on them, just like hedgehogs, they were also smaller and sharper than those plum blossom poison darts she used.

    She couldn''t help but touch the silk cloth on the fan again, the silk cloth was stillfortable to touch, "So powerful, this silk cloth can actually resist these small round beads?"

    "Yes, and look here."

    The fan handle had three buttons, the middle one would open the fan, there is a smaller one on top and below that weren''t as easy to find. Qian wanyu pressed the top one and on the eight sides of the fan edge spikes appeared.

    "This fan is called a silk fan, also called the octagonal fan, the fan is full of hidden mechanics that allow it to defend and attack while being easy to carry." These were all said by Qing Mo. She didn''t think much about it when she first saw it. If not for Qing Mo''s reminder, she might have missed how suitable it was for Ninth Sister.

    "Seventh sister, I''ll take this one."

    Dongfang Minghui was not picky, since she found something suitable for her she waszy to go back and look more, besides using her own eyes to chooseshe was reminded of how she took the sword from sharp knife mountain before and was afraid of Seventh Sister reprimanding her again.

    She weighed it and it seemed that although the fan was made of a metal and silk it was not very heavy it was in fact quite light to carry.

    Qian Wanyu seeing her happy also couldn''t help but be happy, "If you like it then it''s good."

    "Dongfang Minghui, this weapon of yours is quite good, it almost turned me into a sieve." Wei Jun was a little bit wide eyed and also hitting herself on the head. Why didn''t she see it before? She was a Wind Spiritual Master, she should be choosing a lightweight weapon as well!

    She grinned towards Wei Jun and smiled, "Young Master Wei, have you found your weapon?"

    "Not yet."

    "Then hurry up and find it."

    As if sending some annoyance away, she shooed Wei Jun away again and took Qian Wanyu''s hand, "Seventh sister, what weapon do you want?"<blockquote>

    LOL Minghui haha, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter~

    <strong>As usual, Thank you for the support donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors!</strong></blockquote>

 Chapter 95 (2)

    Chapter 95 (2)

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, so far did not see anything suitable for her, she previously used the water thunder whip and sword, now with the newly awakened metal and wind alongside her hidden dark spiritual energy she needed to find something else. If she really had to choose it would have to be a heavy weapon or something unique.

    The two looked all the way until she saw a dark longbow, there was a bow but no arrows or quiver, a really interesting sight.

    "Seventh sister, I think this will suit you."

    She imagined Seventh sister with a bow and could not help but gulp, cool ah, way too cool, she tried to grab the bow but when she tried to grab it it didn''t budge at all. She used her spiritual power to try lift it but it still didn''t even move an inch!

    "Long bowa dark coloured bow carefully see if there is anything inscribed on the bow?" Qing Mo, who knew what came to his mind he started to get excited.

    "Ninth Sister, move over."

    She immediately moved in front of the bow, the bow did not look that heavy but Ninth sister as a Spiritual Schr actually could not move it.

    Qian Wanyu spread her legs wide and slightly squatted down, releasing her whole body''s spiritual power, five strands of spiritual power poured out from her body, Dongfang Minghui felt a majestic power emanating from Seventh sister, she saw Seventh sister holding the bow with both hands, clenching her teeth and pulling until her hands were bruised.

    She couldn''t help but cheer for her on the sidelines.

    "Get up!"

    Qian Wanyu never thought a bow could be so heavy. She had to use all her strength and had to take several deep breaths before finally managing to pick up the bow.

    Dongfang Minghui was holding her breath on the side, Seventh sister picked it up! Seventh sister actually picked up the bow!

    "Boom."

    As soon as that happened, it dropped back down and the bow was back in ce again, Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu''s hands which were full of lines of bloody strips of skin from grabbing onto the bow and her own hands couldn''t help but shake.

    "Seventh sister, we can''t control this bow, let''s not take it, look at your hands!" She hurriedly took out a pill from her space ring and tried to put some on the other party but she was pushed away.

    "Ninth Sister, stand farther away."

    "Look at the pattern in your hand, this is the Reincarnation Bow, a bow that is without arrows, only Spiritual King level people can use it. Wanyu, make sure to get this bow, ites as a set with the Reincarnation Duel skill you got in the Royal Academy."

    Hearing Qing Mo say so, she was even more convinced of wanting to grab this bow.

    "Old madam, what is the mysterious thing about that bow?" Cai Qing didn''t know much about it but she could see that the Third Miss couldn''t hold it.

    "This bow has been in the Qian Family treasury for over a hundred years, none of the Qian Family''s children have ever picked it up, not even Ziyan or Yiling."

    "Hmm?"

    Cai Qing was tempted to ask, "Old Lady, have you ever picked up this bow?"

    Qian Wanyu managed to pick up the bow just a little bit the second time before it smashed back down again, she was even hit by the recoil spiritual power emanating from the bow and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Wanyu, let me help you."

    Qing Mo''s body emitted a little luminescence and a strong spiritual power replenished her own, "Many thanks."

    Qian Wanyu had only one belief in her head, get this bow, get this bow, definitely get this bow! Don''t know if it was her firm thoughts or Qing Mo''s silent help but the bow was held by her blood-stained hands and was slowly held up.

    "Seventh sister"

    Dongfang Minghui looked dumbfounded from the side, when the bow was full held in Qian Wanyu''s hands the entire arsenal of weapons emitted a ringing sound simr to a wail.

    Wei Jun''s heart was full of cussing bullshit luck, the heroine used her golden finger again really cannot let normal people live seeing it, she should just pick a weapon normally. She picked up the soul chain in her hand and happily turned to the olddy, "Olddy, I''ll take this soul chain."

    The olddy nodded towards her, in her opinion, a soul chain in exchange for an ally of the Blood Fiend Alliance was worth it, with this the matter was sessfully resolved.

    Back in the small courtyard, everyone crowded around wanting to ask about the follow-up but they were blocked by Dongfang Minghui, "Seventh sister''s gotten a hand injury, after I have treated her I''ll tell you all the matter one by one."

    She finished and pulled Seventh sister''s wrist back to the room.

    "How did Wanyu get injured from the trip?"

    "Let''s wait for Minghui toe out, I saw her look nervous, Wanyu''s injury is probably a bit serious."

    Qian Wanyu''s hand was full of blood and skin split open, she even really saw bones. She must have felt unbearable pain afterwards, even the bones of her hand were cracked and there was no way to heal it for now.

    "Seventh sister, I''m a little angry."

    She really wanted to spill out the anger in her heart, especially when she saw Seventh sister rushing up to get that bow again and again, she just couldn''t understand, was a mere bow worthy of Seventh sister disregarding her hand like this? If she had known that things would be like this, she would not have looked at the bow.

    Qian Wanyu saw her frowning looks like Ninth sister seemed to be really angry, "Why?"

    "Seventh sister, is that bow very important?"

    "Yes."

    When she heard Seventh sister''s answer, she was not as angry as before, "Is it worth trading your hands for?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "Naturally it''s not worth, but at that time if I didn''t try then I wouldn''t know and in my heart I was only thinking that I must take that bow."

    "If your injury is still bad after a few days have you thought about how you''ll participate in the qualification tournament?"

    "It will be fine."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but sigh, in the future, if she was arguing with Seventh sister, most of the time she wouldn''t be able to argue, Seventh sister had always been sensible, when she wanted to do something then she would do it and there wasn''t any big reason, maybe she even wanted to ask in return why she was mad

    Actually she was just mad because Seventh sister seemed to not know how to take care of herself.

    "That bow is so heavy, how are you going to use it in the future? Also there''s no quiver or arrows." In her opinion, this weapon was useless, it was ridiculously heavy and there wasn''t even a matching arrow, "Could it be that the arrow is somewhere else and we have to go looking for it ourselves?"

    Qian Wanyu found it amusing just listening to her chattering, Ninth Sister''s head was always so big and she could always imagine many interesting things.

    "This bow is called the Return Bow, some people also call it the Reincarnation Bow, the bow originally has no arrows, the spiritual power inside will create an arrow." Qian Wanyu slowly exined, "This bow must wait until I advance to Spiritual King before I can properly use it, so Ninth Sister there is no hurry."

    Hearing Seventh sister say so, she suddenly felt that this bow didn''t really seem to be useless, at least it had a cool name.

    Wait what the hell, she was wondering why it sounded so familiar, Seventh sister''s Reincarnation Duel skill she picked up from the academy seems to be able to partner with this bow. She got it, no wonder Seventh sister tried her best to obtain this bow, even injuring her own hands.

    "Third Miss, Miss Minghui, the olddy ordered me to send recovery pills." Cai Qing was standing outside the door waiting.

    "Bring it, Miss Cai Qing, thank the old madam for me."

    Dongfang Minghui got the pills and was about to close the door behind her, but was stopped by Cai Qing.

    "Miss Minghui, Third Miss, you must not me the Old Lady in your heart, she has punished the First Miss severely, but this matter cannot be told to outsiders so"

    "Understood." Qian Wanyu faintly answered.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the recovery pills and saw that there were no major side effects before giving them to Seventh sister, and then wrapped both her hands into dumplings with bandages, "No wetting it for the next few days, and, Seventh sister, you must apply medicine and change the cloth three times a day. "

    "Good, I''ll listen to Ninth Sister."

    When the two came out of the room, everyone''s attention was focused on Qian Wanyu''s hands, and Mu Sheng worried, "Sister Wanyu, what''s wrong with your hands?"

    Dongfang Minghui then told them what happened before, and at the end, admonished, "No matter what, the matter has been solved by the olddy, let''s not mention this matter in the future, but this person Qian Zhuoxie should be guarded against in the future."

    Qian Zhuoxie who they were talking about suddenly sneezed and the sneeze actually shook her wound and made her wince in pain.

    "Big sister, why is grandma so angry this time?"

    Qian Zhuoyin had always felt that the olddy was kind and amiable, sometimes summoning them, her juniors, she had never seen the olddy get angry, personally escorting big sister to the Qian Family ancestral hall and personally executing the whip punishment and giving her thirtyshes, tenshes every day.

    Her wound just happened to be cracked open again, and just when it was healed, the wounds simply got worse. The Qian Family ancestral hall punishment whip is not an ordinary whip, the tip was covered in spikes and hooks, a slight hook and flesh and blood would be sent flying, plus it was the olddy who personally executed the whipping, the force of it waspletely unrestrained to the point where she thought her sister would die in the ancestral hall.

    The other people all think that the olddy is angry because of the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance, but to Qian Zhuoxie, in her opinion it was mostly because the olddy wanted to protect that bitch Qian Wanyu.

    "All right, you go away first I want to be left alone."

    With the olddy''s favoritism towards Qian Wanyu, this time''s qualificationpetition will definitely be smooth for her, Qian Zhuoxi felt a bit reluctant, when the other party just entered the Qian Family, she had a feeling that she would definitely take away everything from her, and now look, everything she thought she had in her hands was disappearing little by little

    The most important thing was that the other party was protected by the olddy, which was better than anything else that she could have

    If Qian Wanyu had an ident at the trialshe didn''t even have to think about it, everyone would think she did it so it''s better for her to wait until the other party seeded in entering the back of the mountain for training and then she can clean her up.When the timees she would like to see who will still help that bitch.

    Dongfang Minghui had heard that many people from the outside world hade to thepetition, and the inns in Meng City were overcrowded a few days earlier. In the past, when the Qian Family held a qualifying tournament it only consisted of about a thousand people, all of whom were selected from the major families and the royal family throughyers ofpetition until only the most outstanding disciples were left.

    She heard Cai Qing talk about this, every year towards the end of the screening, the number of people that could actually enter the back of the mountain were not more than three hundred people, so it was about a 30% probability, including the Qian Family family quota, only four or five hundred people at most would go to the back of the mountain.

    They would have to squeeze within these three hundred people.

    "Little Tuan Tuan."

    Dongfang Minghui listened to the gossip of the outside world while coaxing the little white dumpling brought back by Toothless under the table, thinking about when she threw the dirty little guy into the water, it scared him so much that his four paws kept pping the water, refusing to take a bath.

    Later she forced it into the bath tub, using the spirit liquid to help it take a refreshing bath, once taken out, she was also a little confused, the ck mass of a little guy had turned white, its little red tongue stretched out to lick her, so cute!

    She carefully identified it, it looked like a dog, a little more well-behaved than Toothless but also very naughty.

    As soon as she had time, she released it from the space ring again.

    Qian Wanyu''s hands were not in good shape, but they did not prevent her from continuing her practice. When she came to her senses from her practice, she saw Ninth Sister teasing the little white furball like teasing a dog, "Ninth Sister, it is a tiger not a dog."

    "But it doesn''t look anything like it!"

    Dongfang Minghui picked the little white ball up and looked at it left and right, but couldn''t see any resemnce to tigers she knew.

    "Has Toothless woken up?"

    "No."

    Love Flower told her that Toothless was sleeping because of the awakening of the fire spiritual energy and that she should give it more spiritual liquid and medicinal nts to recover fast. It would wake up naturally when the spiritual energy in its body was bnced.

    Hearing what Love Flower said, she didn''t worry anymore and let the other party lie down in the space ring to sleep, she would pour two bottles of spiritual liquid into Toothless'' mouth on time every day and remember to feed Xiao Tuan with some food then bring it out to y with.

    The little white tiger had been staying in her space ring and gotten more familiar with her, in the small courtyard when she brought it for a walk it would automaticallye back to her when she yed fetch with it like a domestic dog

    "It is the thing that was abducted by Toothless?" Li Yunan also just saw this little thing andmented on it.

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing liked it so much that when they saw the little white ball wandering around the small yard, they would tease it with some food, and it woulde and eat as much as it could. But afterwards Dongfang Minghui educated it on what to eat then punished it if it kept eating random things, over time the little white tiger did not dare to eat things from the hands of others it just circled hungrily around her when it got hungry and used its sharp ws to hook onto her dress and climb up. Sometimes it would climb halfway up and roll down like a ball so Minghui felt like she was watching aedy show.

    "Wait, why do you all think it was abducted by Toothless?" But when it came to abducting it Seventh sister had seen it with her own eyes, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t deny it even if she wanted to, Toothless was really a naughty kid it actually ended up abducting a smaller kid now! Yet she''s not going to admit it hmph, "Maybe it came back with Toothless voluntarily. "

    "Right or wrong, little Tuan?"

    She teased and her finger was sucked up in one bite, she felt around it''s mouth a little and found a few small teeth growing in the other''s mouth, "That''s a little fast."

    She had the experience of raising Toothless and knew how long it took for an animal to start growing baby teeth and when it would change again after that, but this little white tiger had only been brought back by them for a few days, she knew very well that there were no teeth in the little one''s mouth at that time that''s why she gave it spiritual liquid to eat instead.

    "It''s a bit strange."

    She picked up the little furball with one hand and ced it between her legs, making it lie on its back. She usually teased it like this if she had nothing else to do, so she could tickle its chin and scratch its soft little belly.

    The little furball enjoyed it when she yed with it, its'' four limbs kicked around in joy.

    The first thing she did was to open its mouth and check the teeth in its mouth, she counted them carefully, this little thing grew teeth faster than Toothless in a few days!

    The little furball then yelped and bit down on her finger, its sharp teeth grinding incessantly against the side of her fingertips, seems like it had gone straight over to the gnawing stage.

    "Minghui, what are you looking at?"

    "Nothing." She shook her head with a little bit of concern, but thought she was being too worried, wasn''t the little tiger just growing a few more teeth? Maybe it was because it was a different breed than Toothless, so it had a different growth trajectory.

    "Seventh sister, do you understand the growth process of young tigers?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "When this qualification tournament is over, you can go to the Qian Family library to check some information, you might find something."

    "Yeah I guess that''s the only way."

    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the little tiger?"

    "There shouldn''t be any problem."

    She herself wasn''t too sure though

    The next day was the Qualifying Tournament, thinking about thepetition, everyone focused their minds and made their final preparations.

    None of them expected that this small problem they had overlooked would nearly lead to a big disaster in thepetition<blockquote>

    OOOOOOH foreboding Excited for more Minghui x Wanyu ?

    <strong>Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors your support means the world!</strong></blockquote>

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    The first round of preliminaries for the qualification tournament soon kicked off, and the venue was set on the third field of the Qian Family''s martial arts training ground.

    "Cai Qing, does each field of your martial arts training ground have a different use?"

    The huge difference in environment was tickling her curious heart, with the strange scenery she saw when she came a few days ago, she was sure there must be some hidden meaning inside the Qian Family martial arts training ground.

    "Miss Minghui you''ll knowter."

    Cai Qing answered but refused to say more.

    Qian Wanyu saw her mouth pouting to the point of looking like an upside down kettle, pulling her to pick a seat at random, it was only until Cai Qing left that she whispered a special exnation to her, "The Qian Family training ground and Qian Family nine mountain peaks are closely rted, a mountain corresponds to a martial arts field, each of the Qian Family fields should have a training level for the Qian Family''s people that corresponds to the mountain peak. In general, the Qian Family disciples are all in the first mountain, for the training it can only be the first mountain unless the qualifications of particrly good people are enough to be promoted to the second mountain."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but smack her lips, listening to Seventh sister say so, she can''t help but suspect the Qian Family people who ced them in the third field which was corresponding to the third mountain peak. Last time, Wood took her to break through the fourth peak and those rolling peaks did not seem to be special.

    "Seventh sister, before we saw the whole practice field seems to be just a little smaller than this, how did they transform the field into this in one night?"

    There were formation fluctuations around the area, alongside the stone steps that suddenly appeared and the surrounding sitting area appearing all seemed extraordinarily mysterious.

    "In the formation there is a formation technique of shrinking the ground into an inch, I don''t know if you have heard of it, this formation can shrink an originallyrge ce to a smaller size to confuse our eyes."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and looked at Qian Wanyu for a long time before saying, "Seventh sister, did you already know that this ce has that technique?"

    Qian Wanyu pinched her face andughed, "Don''t you also know now?"

    She had a suspicion when they went down to the first floor of the martial arts training ground and she was only sure about itter when they entered the armoury.

    "That''s true."

    The two sat on the bleachers, and it didn''t take long for the surrounding seats to be filled one after another, they came kind of early and reserved a long row of seats for Senior Brother Li and the others.

    "Hey, you guys stand up thisdy fancies this spot."

    Dongfang Minghui looked down at her own dress, was it that she and Seventh sister had dressed too shoddily so as to be looked down upon? Then she looked up and saw that it was an angry girl with arge group of people behind her.

    No wonder, the other party was looking at the ce they upied for Sister Bai Rou and the others.

    She looked around again at the seats around, almost all were upied, she was secretly d that she had the self-awareness toe over early to reserve the seats, "Sorry, you guys go look elsewhere, these seats are upied by us for our friends."

    She was just about to sit down when she heard the sound of wind st in her ears.

    "Looking for death."

    A whip swung toward her, she just pulled out her fan to prepare to block it but Seventh sister''s water thunder whip swung viciously first and even the whip in the girl''s hand was thrown into the arena by the force of the water thunder whip.

    "Y-you, who are you, how dare you do this to me, do you know who I am?" The girl''s eyes were wide with dismay and she pointed at Seventh sister in anger.

    "Get lost."

    Seventh sister''s water thunder whip turned dark purple, the purple lightning roamed around the surface of the whip, and with each twitch, the whip made a crackling sound which was terrifying just to hear. This girl not sure if she was really bold or just brainless, she pointed her finger at Seventh sister and let out a wild statement, "Don''t run if you can, you wait for me."

    Qian Wanyu snorted coldly and sat back down again.

    She had a hunch that the girl woulde again, but she wondered if she would bring her brother or her son maybe her grandfather?

    "It''s only the first day of the Tournament, howe there were so many people?"

    Qian Wanyu moved her mouth, before she could exin, an extremely obtrusive voice came over, "Little Minghui, you do not know, our Zng Academy and Meng city famous One Smile Prince is also here, ording to some people, his match just happened to be scheduled on the first day."

    "One Smile Prince?"

    "Meng Yixiao."

    Bai Rou and the rest took their seats one by one.

    "They''re all surnamed Meng, so they are they involved with the family?" She couldn''t help but murmur.

    "Minghui sister is really smart, although Meng Yixiao never mentioned anything about his life but he asionally visits the Meng family, the Meng family will also personally receive him. Plus both are surnamed Meng, the outside world rumours are that he is a descendant of the Meng family." The Li family''s eyes were also all over the Dream Capital City, he only noticed Meng Yixiao because of the Meng Prophet.

    She listened and could not help but frown, Meng Yixiao, the original plot didn''t seem to have this person.

    "What? Minghui sister you know Meng Yixiao?"

    "No."

    The next time she had the opportunity she needed to ask Wei Jun about the following plot, since she was saving chapters to binge read at ater date she wasn''t up to date with thetest version so her version of the plot in her head was actually quite old.

    Talking about it, she couldn''t help but regret.

    They just sat down and waited quietly for the person who presided over the match in the arena to announce the start then there was a lot of noise from the back. The girl who was scared off by Seventh sister just now brought a group of people over. .

    "Big Brother, that''s them."

    The girl pointed at them with extreme arrogance, there was a tall man beside her who with a gentle wave of his hand sted everyone around him away, causing much uproar.

    "What happened?" Li Yunan saw the situation and asked in a low voice.

    "That girl wanted to grab the seats, I said we''ve reserved it and she used a whip to hit me so seventh sister retaliated and afterwards she warned us to stay here to wait and see." Dongfang Minghui also imitated the girl''s extremely arrogant posture while recounting the story.

    Really, when there were a lot of people it was easier to find trouble everywhere.

    It''s just that she didn''t expect that there would be people making a fool of themselves and wanting to find trouble on the Qian Family''s turf so even she suddenly felt her hands itch a little.

    "So stupid." Situ Hao spat half-heartedly.

    "I haven''t beaten up anyone in a long time either." Bai Ruo swung her big sword and almost pped Situ Hao''s face.

    "I don''t think the Qian Family would let any fighting happen." Mu Sheng said hesitantly, making a move in the Qian Family territory is clearly not giving face to the Qian Family people, in the entire Meng City, there would only be a few major forces who dare to do so.

    Who were the hoons in front of them then?

    As soon as Mu Sheng''s words fell, the Qian Family guards receivedints and brought in people who maintained order came over and immediately started to subdue the people headed by the girl.

    "Take them away."

    "Who are you people, how dare you make a move against this youngdy, I''ll have my uncle cut your heads off!"

    "Eldest Brother, Eldest Brother."

    The man who was called Eldest Brother broke free from the Qian Family guards at once, his body emitted a terrifying golden spiritual power, all the weapons among the people present started to shake and he suddenly had two sharp knives in his hands, he turned and cut the neck of one of the nearest guards causing blood to spurt out and causing the crowd to scream.

    "How dare youmit murder in the Qian Family!"

    The Qian Family guard captain also got angry, every year at the trial qualification they always have different problems,rge and small, as in previous years, their job as guards and escorts was to keep order in the Qian Family and maintain peace so thepetition could proceed smoothly.

    But he never expected that on the first day of thepetition where no fighting had even begun and these people would dare to spill blood.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the tall man with interest. It was the first time she had seen a Metal Spiritual Master in action it seems the attribute seemed to create the two sharp knives in his hands allowing him to separate the neck of one person with a single stroke.

    Eh?

    She saw one of the escort try to take out a weapon, but found that it wouldn''te out.

    "The other party''s skill is a bit odd, it seems he is able to control other people''s weapons?"

    "No way!"

    When Dongfang Minghui saw the two sharp knives that suddenly extended from his hands, she thought she was watching an X-Men movie! These damn Spiritual Masters of this world are so freaky? Then Seventh sister even gave her a harsher reality, they can even control metallic weapons, isn''t this more and more like X-Men?!?!

    Qian Wanyu drew her water thunder whip and smacked on the ground causing a loud crack, her long whip is different from normal whips, the surface of it contained metal otherwise her signature purple lightning would not be able to flow freely.

    She tested it and found herself wielding the whip freely.

    "So that''s how it is."

    The Longbow still couldn''t be used for now so Qian Wanyu''s best weapon was still the water thunder whip, she flung the whip over and sped his hand that was about to cut the neck of another Qian Family escort, "Hey, silly big guy, let''s fight."

    "Brother, teach her a lesson, she''s the one who flicked my whip." The woman who was looking for death at the side was still egging on the tall man.

    "Bah, you can''t even protect your own weapon and still have the nerve to shout here."

    Dongfang Minghui wished that she could go straight up and p the girl twice. It was the her looking for trouble first.

    The Qian Family escort captain was aware of the Qian Family thirddy, this may have started as a simple brawl but if the result was someone ending up provoking the thirddy it was equal to provoking the entire Qian Family also the other party killed several people in his team, "Quickly go inform Cai Qing."

    Cai Qing was the servant in charge of thispetition, a decision from her was equal to the olddy''s decision, plus she had given him extra instructions before to take care of the third youngdy and her friends.

    As soon as the man saw Qian Wanyu, he immediately shrugged his shoulders, "Come."

    In the narrow ce, the two of them fought intensely one against the other, with both using their metallic spiritual powers.

    "Stand back so you don''t get caught in the shockwaves."

    Situ Hao pulled back Dongfang Minghui, in his heart little Minghui will always be the one who fell from the cliff of Death Valley and dislocated her internal organs yet still managed to survive and even in Return Town she managed to get kidnapped anyway in his heart Dongfang Minghui was a weak pharmacist that needed to be protected as told by the Dean.

    "Howe I didn''t know that Wanyu also awakened this metal spiritual power?" Li Yunan was a little surprised.

    "Sister Wanyu how many types of Spiritual Energy does she have now?" Mu Sheng asked rhetorically, at the time of enrollment she was a dual system Spiritual Master, on the road to Meng City she identally awakened the wind spiritual power, now she even awakened the metal type! Mu Sheng almost touched his chin in surprise, "Sister Wanyu, hasyes, four or a four system Spiritual Master!"

    "The Qian Family''s genes are too good." Situ Hao''s two eyes stared nkly, Qian Yiling was a legendary three system Spiritual Master, he originally thought Qian Wanyu inherited her mother''s excellent physique, he did not expect that the other party even awakened four systems, that''s simply a mountain higher than the previous mountain

    The same thought came to the minds of all the people present, they have to step up their training, otherwise their distance from Qian Wanyu will get bigger and bigger, eventually they will be a drag in the party and they couldn''t bear the thought.

    Dongfang Minghui felt aplicated mood, everyone knew that Seventh sister was a four system Spiritual Master, if one day they found out that Seventh sister is actually a rare five elements Spiritual Master and on top of that it''s the Dark Spiritual Energy typehow would they choose?

    "Bang Bang Bang."

    The two of them fought in mid-air fists with fists fighting to a draw.

    Qian Wanyu had purposely refined her body when she was at the Royal Academy and her muscles were also very powerful, but after sparring with her opponent several times, her whole body felt sore, it was clear that her opponent''s refined body was much tougher than hers.

    "Come again."

    "Seventh sister can obviously end this fight quickly, why is she using this way?" She was a bit distressed by Seventh sister''s hand which had not yet fully healed. With such fierce collisions, the wound would most likely tear again.

    The other party, however, did not intend to continue to y with her, the sharp knife in his hand appeared again, each collision he would target Qian Wanyu''s neck.

    Qian Wanyu sneered, the hand holding her water thunder whip whooshed and tied one of the opponent''s hands, the long whip tip sped on his de and then the purple lightning strands shot right into his body.

    The man was immediately struck by so much lightning that his hair stood up, he was still standing straight with wide eyes as he looked straight at Qian Wanyu then pointed a hand at her, "Y-you" before copsing on the ground.

    Seeing the messy scene when she arrived, Cai Qing waved her hand and the captain of the guard team rounded up all the corpses and took all the troublemakers into custody.

    "How dare you  ahhh-"

    Dongfang Minghui saw the arrogant and domineering girl being taken away with her mouth covered. All of a sudden, she felt that her eyes and ears were much cleaner without having to look at that stain.

    "Third Miss, sorry for the trouble."

    Qian Wanyu put away the water thunder whip, "No harm, those who were driven out can at least beforted a little."

    Cai Qing nodded, after that soon a group of people were released and they sat down in their seats, many people were still stunned by the previous scene. But this heavy atmosphere did notst long.

    A white figure appeared in thepetition arena and the whole of the ce was abuzz.

    Except of course for a few people including Dongfang Minghui''s team sitting quietly.

    "One smile, one smile, it''s one smile!"

    "Ahhhhhh, smile at me!."

    "One smile, one smile, I love you."

    Everyone had excellent eyesight and ears, after being bombarded by this wave of screams even Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but wonder about this Meng Yixiao, "Could the Qian Family people have deliberately been bribed and arranged for him toe out for the first fight to get a good atmosphere?"

    Li Yunan carefully looked at Qian Wanyu''s expressionless face, "For the Qian Family to be bribed, this situation rarely urs, right?"

    "All the lots are drawn in advance, the Qian Family will rank thepetition ording to the overall level of the participants, there is no guarantee that no one from the Qian Family fudged the orders, perhaps it is really as Ninth Sister said and the Qian Family people were bribed." Qian Wanyu analyzed it calmly.

    "Seventh sister, what is his purpose for doing this?"

    "Let''s see how strong he is."

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the match arena, where Meng Yixiao was fighting against Zhou Wei.

    "Who is Zhou Wei again?"

    "Zhou Wei is the brother of the captain of the Zng Empire''s royal guards, he''s also a third-year student of the Zng Academy, he has gone toe-to-toe with Meng Yixiao and these two are really like rivals even now they are facing each other in the first match."

    Among their party, only Li Yunan grew up in Meng City and knew more about the people of Meng City, the others listened quietly and raised questions from time to time.

    Qian Wanyu remembered that Cai Qing had talked about the rules and method of thepetition, anyone who lost one game would have their ranking drop to the secondpetition, and those who advanced from the first preliminaries would be followed by furtherpetitions, by advancing five games in a row, they would be qualified to enter the back mountain of the Qian Family for training.

    It is not impossible for two people who are both students of Zng Academy to go head to head. But what if one side represented the Meng Family and the other represented the Imperial Family?

    "The rtionship between the Meng Family and the Royal Family should be good, right?" Qian Wanyu suddenly asked.

    "This is true, the outside world has sad that the Meng Family having their current status is all thanks to the support of the royal family, without the royal family there would be no Meng Family." Li Yunan resolved her confusion.

    While they were talking, Meng Yixiao in thepetition arena had already released Spiritual power from his body, he was an Ice System Spiritual Master, when he released it the wholepetition site turned into a white ice field, icicles even unexpectedly started to grow around Zhou Wei.

    Zhou Wei was a Fire Spiritual Master at the ninth level of Great Spiritualist,pared with a first level Ice Spiritual Schr''s Meng Yixiao he was indeed weaker but their attributes suppressed one another.

    Several groups of mes spread out on the field in all directions surrounding Meng Yixiao, Meng Yixiao snapped his fingers and created an ice ball to extinguish the fire ball, also creating an ice prism from Zhou Wei''s blind spot to hit him and extinguish the mes.

    "What powerful field control ability." Bai Rou, who was also an Ice Spiritual Master like Meng Yixiao was exceptionally surprised, after thinking about it differently, she felt that if she were a Spiritual Schr like him as well she would not be able to control the ice system as well as Meng Yixiao did.

    "No suspense."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the him fighting with ease and could be sure that he hadn''t even gone all out yet, Zhou Wei was no match for him at all.

    Zhou Wei''s legs were frozen by the ice and soon his whole body froze.

    "One smile, one smile!"

    "Wow-"

    The screams in the arena were higher by another octave, not because the opponent had won the match, but because before the match ended and before the referee could call the winner, Meng Yixiao suddenly did a move that stunned everyone in the room.

    As if putting on a show he flicked back his ck hair showing his long silver-white hair to everyone then he sent a flying kiss to the position where they were.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go."

    She covered her ears, thinking that this man was too much of a popstar, no wonder he could cause so many brainwashed fans to love him. But it has to be said, a silver-haired Meng Yixiao did have the capital to attract people, coupled with his ice system power, it made him appear extremely mouth watering for his fans, "Senior Sister Bai, if you were to go up against Meng Yi Xiao, how sure do you think you are of winning?"

    Bai Rou pondered for a moment and shook her head, "I will lose."

    Although she is was a warrior and Spiritual Master at the same time, dual cultivation had a fatal w, it was the phenomenon of bias. She was used to using herrge sword and had not put enough thought into using her ice spiritual energy. After seeing the control of Meng Yi Xiao over his ice spiritual energy, she deeply self-examined herself and remembering that Wanyu was even more outstanding being a four-system Spiritual Master, she felt a bit ashamed.

    The group watched one match and left the arena, all of their matches were all scheduled for the next day, so the first day they just came over to get a feel.

    "Is Meng Yixiao''s strength really that great?" Situ Hao saw Bai Ruo''s frustrated look.

    "I heard that he entered Zng College as a freshman and has been dominating the ranking list position as first for many years, so far the record has not been broken." Li Yunan heard a little bit about this man but mostly it was rumours, "Wanyu, I have a matter which I do not know when to say."

    "Hmm? Is it about the Qian Family?"

    "Rumor has it that the First Miss is very infatuated with Meng Yixiao."

    Li Yunan''s words were like heavenly thunder, ringing a bit above their heads.

    If that Miss liked Meng Yi Xiao, the other party could have cheated with the help of Qian Zhuoxie. Thinking of this, she immediately covered her mouth, she was just guessing wildly before, who expected this to be fairly close to the truth.

    "It would not be surprising at all if it was her doing."

    Qian Wanyu face was still expresionless and indifferent.

    The next day, the third battlefield of the Qian Family was divided into four small fields, they guessed that this arrangement was most likely to shorten thepetition time.

    Qian Wanyu was in the first square, Dongfang Minghui and Bai Ruo in third, Situ Hao, Mu Sheng and Li Yunan in second, and Lu Xing alone in fourth.

    Mu Sheng was the first match, his opponent was a second-level student of Zng Academy, Li Rou, Li Rou was a wind and water dual system Spiritual Master, a level five Spiritual Master.

    Both his skills and level crushed Mu Sheng so it was a match that no one was looking forward to.

    Dongfang Minghui''s match was in the afternoon, she seemed to be thest one. She counted the hours and marked up the matches of whoever was first. Situ Hao, Li Yunan and Lu Xing sitting beside her were first then Bai Rou and Seventh sister''s match was almost two incense stickster, about half an hour.

    They were all sitting quietly in their own arena at the moment.

    The referee announced in a loud voice  start.

    She couldn''t help but sweat for Mu Sheng who was the one she was most worried about in the wholepetition.

    "Hello, Royal Academy second year Wood System Spiritual Master, Mu Sheng, please instruct me freely."

    When he got on thepetition field, Mu Sheng first introduced himself and greeted the other party with a smile, Li Rou was also a simple boy, he saw that the other party was so polite and he also introduced himself, "Are you a student of the Royal Academy?"

    The Royal Academy was known throughout the Seven Coloured Continent.

    So the two people felt a bit closer to each other.

    The people sitting in the audience werepletely dumbfounded, "What are they doing, still fighting or not?"

    "Those two people actually just keep chatting instead of fighting"

    She covered her mouth, trying not tough out loud, where did that big fool who was fighting Mu Shenge from, can''t he even understand this kind of dying tactics? Mu Sheng was really getting more and more cunning, she really worried for nothing.

    "The match between Seventh sister and Bai Rou senior sister is about to start, I''m going to watch Seventh sister''s match, senior brother Situ you guys go watch senior sister Bai''s match." She distributed the workload.

    "Good, everyone let''s go."

    "What, why did he suddenly fall down by himself?" The people in the audience suddenly eximed.

    Inside the battle arena, Li Rou suddenly felt sick and fell to the ground by himself.

    "You-" Li Rou looked at Mu Sheng with disbelief, his eyes were bleary and nauseous, his whole body was weak, and the spiritual energy in his body couldn''t even gather.

    "Sorry, I hope I can see you in the finals."

    Mu Sheng bowed apologetically towards him, he had broken through the first level of Spiritual Master and it was not only him who had advanced, Xiao Bai who had awakened his third skill  hiding had as well.

    In the first tournament arena, Dongfang Minghui sat in a corner nervously watching the fight, Seventh sister actually faced an acquaintance.

    The woman who was leading the new students of Zng Academy, whom she had met when she first went to the Whitemoon Empire, the one who had an affair with Li Qin, and they just happened to meet. When she saw her face, she couldn''t help but remember the embarrassing situation she was in with Seventh sister while hiding in the bushes.

    Qian Wanyu VS Mu Lei

    "So you are Qian Wanyu, nice to meet you." Mu Lei cheerfully extended a fist towards Qian Wanyu.

    "Nice to meet you."

    Qian Wanyu was not afraid of any trap, generously and boldly walking forward to bump her fist, and then quickly backing away, in her hand the water thunder whip raised, "Come on, let''s fight a quick battle."

    Mu Lei was a tall woman, in terms of height, she was even slightly higher than Seventh sister by a small half head, her aura was strong and harsh with streaks of gold, a wind and metal dual system Spiritual Master.

    "Come."

    Her weapon happened to be arge hammer, women with swords and knives were far moremon but using a hammer for Dongfang Minghui it was really an eye opening first encounter.

    Her hammer seemed to have the weight of a thousand gold as she smashed it towards Seventh sister, she''d often knock out the boundary circle and leave traces. Even after several times of swinging her face was not red or tired, it seemed her control was still very good.

    Qian Wanyu dodged a few times without much fuss, feeling the rhythm of the other side.

    "Be careful."

    After she warned, the water thunder whip and her iron hammer struck hard together, both of them used tenyers of force, Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip lightning shot out on the iron hammer, electrifying it from top to bottom to the hand holding it.

    Mu Lei felt the painful purple thunder but she clenched her teeth, enduring the touch of lightning she fiercely gripped the hammer and swung towards Qian Wanyu.

    "Absorb."

    The gold spiritual power from her body gushed out from her body, sucking the thunder spiritual power remaining on the hammer, Mu Lei was holding her weapon in a deadly grip since she couldn''t believe what she was seeing, "You are a three-system Spiritual Master?"

    Qian Wanyu did not answer, her water and lightning whip swung out again, this time directly sting her out of the battle circle.

    Seventh sister sessfully advanced,pletely within Dongfang Minghui''s expectation, she was shocked for a moment, and immediately beckoned Seventh sister to go to Bai Rou''s battlefield to watch thepetition. When she saw the opponent of Bai Rou senior sister, her mouth was open so wide you could stuff down a duck egg.

    "Really?"

    "It''s not your fault."

    She had calcted the possibility of meeting Meng Yixiao, she, Li Yunan and Bai Rou all had a chance of meeting him, it was just a matter of sooner orter.

    Dongfang Minghui felt the deep malice from this world, she was only joking yesterday but the result of the next day was Bai Rou senior sister really fighting that Meng Yi Xiao?! She really felt like her good for nothing mouth had just cursed the innocent senior sister Bai.

    "Take a look first."

    Qian Wanyu found a seat and pulled Ninth Sister who looked like she was in a state of shock, to sit down.

    "Bai Rou may not lose but if she sees you like this, she will most likely lose."

    "Seventh sister."

    She did not feel Seventh sisterfort at all, but, Seventh sister is right, losing is just losing, isn''t it just a game? If she loses the first game, Senior sister Bai''s position will just probably be relegated to the back.

    Bai Rou was quite surprised when she saw Meng Yixiao but she was after all someone who had a lot of real experience, even though she evaluated herself yesterday and found that she would lose. Her good mentality made her instantly battle-ready and she adjusted herself to her best condition.

    "Meng Yixiao, I watched your match yesterday, it was magnificent."

    To be able to interpret the ice system and use it in those ways, she had only seen that skill with Meng Yixiao. She waved her big sword and sneered, "Royal Academy Warrior Hall Bai Rou, please instruct me."

    The match was something even Li Yunan and Situ Hao didn''t anticipate, Bai Rou didn''t use her ice spiritual power from the beginning to the end, she only used her sword that was so precious to her against the opponent for the whole match.

    "Senior sister Bai is really smart."

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but praise,paring one''s shorings to the other''s strengths was an extremely stupid act. Yesterday, Bai Rou felt ashamed when she talked about her ice spiritual powerpared to Meng Yixiao''s so today she haspletely put aside her weakness and focused on her strength.

    It can be seen that meeting a powerful enemy was not scary, scary is losing without fighting.

    Thinking of this, she squeezed Ninth Sister''s hand.

    "Come on,e again."

    Bai Rou was unusually violent throughout the field, wherever the great sword went, the ice prisms broke into pieces and turned into ice debris, and even though she was surrounded by them in a formation, Bai Rou''s face remained unchanged and swung her great sword freely.

    Seeing such a violent Bai Rou, she seemed to understand something but still didn''t understand.

    "Seventh sister, when will I be able to be the same as Senior Sister Bai, not afraid of anything or anyone."

    "Ninth Sister, you are you that''s what''s important."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was bewildered, she looked at Qian Wanyu with a hint of confusion in her eyes, just as the two were having a moment looking at each other

    The scene in the field changed.

    "You''re very good, butit''s time to end."

    "Hm?"

    Bai Rou felt that the surrounding temperature became colder, this temperature difference should not to her, as she herself was an ice Spiritual Master no matter how small the difference in temperature she could feel it. Her breath got cold and she event felt it in her bones. Even worse was that the hand holding her sword was held by frozen ice and couldn''t move.

    The ice spiritual power in her body burst out abruptly but it was hard to block the other party''s intention to freeze her.

    "What a surprise." Meng Yixiao smiled and lifted a strand of silver hair, "I didn''t expect you to be a dual cultivator of ice and swords."

    "You also surprised me." Bai Rou said defiantly, "Besides being an Ice Spiritual Schr, what is your other system?"

    Meng Yixiaoughed a few times, to an oblivious person it was just some person who was good looking having a niceugh, but the sound inexplicably made her hair stand straight up, Bai Rou immediately tried to move and used all her spiritual energy.

    She channelled all of her ice spiritual energy into the sword and shed down towards him.

    "Ah, my one smile!"

    "Yixiao Yixiao!"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to go over and p them a few times when she heard the cheers in her ears.

    "Pfft."

    "Bai Rou."

    Bai Rou half kneeled on the ground, the sword in her hand dug into the ground for ten metres. Her hand holding the it tightly was shaking and blood was even spurting out from her mouth in big gulps, she opened her mouth and moved her mouth as if to say  you are

    Before the words were finished, she passed out.

    Situ Hao jerked to his feet, he couldn''t hear any cheers in his ears as he rushed through the crowd and ran to the arena to take her back.

    "Calm down, even if you jump down, it won''t help, the Qian Family has setup a double boundary." Li Yunan had a hard time pulling him back, "Don''t worry, I just saw Wanyu and Minghui pass by, they''ve already gone down."

    Situ Hao grabbed Li Yunan''spel, "Let''s also go down and take a look."

    The situation was actually beyond their expectations, Bai Rou was very seriously injured but exactly where was the injury, the Qian Family could not say. She hadn''t let go of the sword in her hand at all so they couldn''t pry it out. Dongfang Minghui kept whispering in her ear, "Sister Bai, we''re just taking your sword for now, we''ll give it to you when you wake up."

    After saying it five times, the other party finally loosened her fingers. As soon as she did she toppled over but Qian Wanyu grabbed her. She didn''t expect to see Meng Yixiao walk over apologetically.

    "I''m sorry, I forgot to hold back for a moment which caused your friend to pass out."

    "Hey hey, don''t be impulsive." Li Yunan pulled back Situ Hao, otherwise he would have just rushed over to punch Meng Yixiao, Situ Hao red at him viciously, "You don''t give me that fake excuse, just you wait, the games have just begun."

    Qian Wanyu handed Bai Rou over to Situ Hao, "Go back to the small courtyard first."

    Situ Hao immediately took the woman who was usually fierce to him into his arms, the other party''s light weight made him feel a little overwhelmed and her pale face drained of blood made him frightened but he could only hold tightly and rush to the small courtyard.

    Dongfang Minghui held the sword, it felt like her heart was being held down by a thousand pounds of weight.

    "You can''t go back for now to check."

    Qian Wanyu took the sword from her hand and plunged it into her space ring, "Go back now, you all havepetitions to fight, I will take good care of Bai Ruo, as for you, you must gather your mood and prepare well."

    "Good."

    Senior sister Bai Rou''s blood was still warm, she looked at her hands covered in blood and couldn''t calm down for awhile before focusing and hardening her worried heart.

    Situ Hao''s match was abandoned outright while both Senior Brother Li and Lu Xing''s matches both advanced, with Lu Xinging up short and being eliminated, naturally with less bruises all over his body, as his opponent was just a Metal Spiritual Master.

    "Sister Wanyu asked me toe tell you that Brother Situ has already treated Sister Bai Rou with the Light System but it won''t be fully healed until after theter matches, you can rx." Mu Sheng specially came to tell her this good news''.

    "Really, Mu Sheng, do you mean Sister Bai Rou has woken up?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing that Senior Sister Bai Rou had woken up, a huge stone in her heart seemed to have been moved away as she stood up and moved her body.

    "It''s your turn, Minghui, go for it."

    "Good."

    She was so happy that she didn''t bother to think about one important thing. If Senior Sister Bai Rou had indeed woken up, how could Seventh sister note to see her match in person?

    Mu Sheng collected the forced smile on his face, he watched the other party''s backpletely disappear before he murmured, "Sister Wanyu is right, if no one tells her that Senior sister Bai Rou is well, she wouldn''t feel assured and focused on the match."

    If she wasn''t relieved then she wouldn''t be able topete properly.

    Lu Xing heard his words and said in disbelief, "Mu Sheng, what do you mean? Your words just now were just a lie for Minghui, is Senior Sister Bai''s condition that serious?"

    Mu Sheng''s first match was over, so he followed Situ Hao back to the small courtyard. Situ Hao had just put Senior Sister Bai Rou on the bed when the unconscious Senior Sister Bai kept vomiting blood, it was as if she was going to vomit up all the blood in her body before she would stop!

    How much blood could a person have in their body if they kept vomiting until the room was filled with blood

    "It''s serious."

    Currently even Sister Wanyu was at her wits'' end, the pharmacists from the Qian Family were all invited to have a look with each saying that Senior Sister Bai Rou was suffering from extremely serious internal injuries. The first thing Situ Hao did was of course to use light system treatment but he didn''t expect that halfway through the healing process, Sister Bai vomited blood even more severely, scaring him to not continue.

    "In that case, I''ll go back and take a look." Lu Xing was also injured and tried to move but Wood sitting next to him pressed him down to not move.

    "Don''t. Sister Wanyu said, if we all go, Minghui would get suspicious."

    It had to be said that Qian Wanyu''s understanding of Dongfang Minghui was extremely thorough.

    Dongfang Minghui still felt a not quite real feeling when she went down to the arena, she still felt some apprehension and a hint of doubt in her heart. When she looked up, Mu Sheng and Lu Xing were both watching from the stands, and the expressions on their faces were rxed.

    "It seems that Senior Sister Bai Rou must''ve definitely woken up."

    Watching the person across from her approach step by step, she truly collected her mind and met the battle with her full heart.<blockquote>

    Sponsored chapter thanks to generous Ko-fi donators, I appreciate all of you!

    Thank you as usual for donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors. Minghui fighting in the next one ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 97 (1)

    Chapter 97 (1)

    "The opponent is a dual system Spiritual Master."

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing had their minds on Bai Rou in the small courtyard while still paying attention to the movement of the people in the field.

    The person opposite released extremely strong spiritual power as soon as he came up, his aura had an extraordinary sense of oppression. If she guessed correctly, her opponent this time was a dual system Spiritual Master, one of the elements was the same as Seventh sister''s, the thunder system.

    As soon as the referee called for the match to start, she moved three steps forward and announced herself.

    "Royal Academy, Dongfang Minghui."

    "Rakshasa Mercenary Regiment, Nighthawk."

    Vines surged out from behind her and crawled all over thepetition field, leaving no gaps. She was so fast that almost as soon as the words left her mouth, the vines wrapped around the man''s legs and imprisoned his body.

    "Wood system?"

    Nighthawk frowned slightly, he was most annoyed when dealing with people from the wood and light systems, because these kind of people how could he put it, they were too gentle, whether it were skills or spiritual power. He punched and it was like hitting cotton, unable to provoke any waves of passion in him for battle. Especially the wood system, the entanglement and trapping ability was really a headache since it stuck on and couldn''t be easily shaken off.

    She watched as the other party created an ice longsword in his hand, and with a flutter of the sword, the wooden vines at his feet and waist were cut into several segments.

    She was worried about Sister Bai''s injuries and wanted a quick battle, not realizing that the other party had the same idea as her.

    The sky was filled with ice flowers as Little Colour''s vine froze, he held the ice sword standing about a meter away from Dongfang Minghui, threatening, "Jump down yourself, or"

    Nighthawk''s words have not fallen before he saw the frozen vines alling back to life, spreading and twisting a few points faster than before. Soon they had bound his hands and feet regardless of the ice spiritual power, wrapping him into a cocoon.

    "Sorry."

    The flying needle in her hand shot out into the opponent''s arm, this flying needle of hers had been soaked in venom, it was meant to be used to kill the enemy. Once the flying needle entered the body, the venom quickly went into the person''s internal organs and could temporarily render the opponent incapable of fighting.

    "Poison!"

    The more he struggled, the tighter Little Colour''s vines became.

    "I will give you the antidote after the fight, the more you struggle, the faster speed of the venom taking effect, you might as well tie your hands and voluntarily admit defeat."

    She wanted to use the needle soaked with a non-poisonous sleep solution instead of this one but unfortunately each person''s physique is different, the effect is not the same, the other party was also a level 9 Great Spiritualist, if she used it it would probably have no effect.

    She had to take the risk.

    But, Nighthawk wasn''t such an obedient person, he was a tricky character even amongst the Rakshasa Mercenaries.

    "Rumble"

    "Do you want to die?!"

    It was also the first time she met a person who was not afraid of death, maybe the other party really wanted to win too much. It''s too bad but she had to win this match as well.

    A thick lightning shed towards her direction, she pulled out the silk fan from behind and held it open to block it but even so, she was still forced back several steps by the lightning and almost fell out of the field. After the attack failed, Nighthawk attacked again.

    "Seeking death."

    Her body''s spiritual power was released at full speed for the first time, and the outburst of spiritual power although soft, showed no weakness, all the objects in the field started to fly into the air, rubble dust and debris forming a vortex of wind and lightning.

    Mu Sheng and Lu Xing, who were sitting on the tform, stood up, they looked at each other with astonishment and concern in their eyes. It was the first time they had ever seen Minghui unleash her spiritual power, it was only now that they realized that the other party was actually a level one Spiritual Schr.

    After the two spiritual forces collided viciously, the power of the spiritual storm and thunderbolt exploded beyond the boundary.

    The boundary where they were located had to be automatically upgraded to handle the pressure.

    By the time everyone was able to see the match clearly again, the dust had settled and Dongfang Minghui was standing upright on the field while Nighthawk opposite her had fallen unconscious.

    "This match, Dongfang Minghui wins."

    She wanted to go up to check on her opponent, but was stopped by the referee.

    "I am a pharmacist, he was hit by my poison needle, if you don''t want him to die here, let me check him." She looked within the space ring and showed her pharmacy badge to the referee.

    The referee probably didn''t expect her to actually be a pharmacist, and looked at her in surprise, after identifying the authenticity of the badge, he gave way.

    She crouched down to touch Nighthawk but was pushed aside by a force, the palm of her handnded on the ground and got cut by some sharp ice as causing some of her blood to spill on it.

    "Who wants your fake kindness?!"

    The Rakshasa mercenary group were five big and tall men, except for a woman Fang Meng who was regarded as a treasure by the Rakshasa group and had a fondness for Nighthawk, now seeing the other party unconscious in the field she immediately rushed down and pointed at Dongfang Minghui cursing, "What kind of skill is it to use hidden weapons to hurt people?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a calm face, in battle whoever wins has the right to speak, she smiled lightly, "If you want him to die you can take him away, he was hit by my specially configured venom and only I have the antidote."

    "Minghui how did your hand get hurt?" Mu Sheng and Lu Xing rushed to see her fall to the ground ncing at the blood on the piece of ice on the ground, he walked behind her to help her but quietly hid behind to grab the blood-stained ice into his space ring, Lu Xing looked at him suspiciously but did not say much helping Minghui get up.

    "I''m fine."

    "This is the antidote, if you don''t believe me then just watch him die." She put a porcin vase on the ground ignoring the eyes of the bystanders she turned around and left.

    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that Senior Sister Bai had woken up?"

    Once she returned to the small courtyard, she smelled an extremely strong smell of blood, looking at everyone''s grave and serious expressions, she had a not-so-good feeling, she looked at Mu Sheng and immediately questioned.

    "I told him to lie to you."

    Qian Wanyu stood inside the small courtyard, seeing the blood stains from her sleeves, she couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and waved at her.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Bai Rou''s situation is not too good, when you go in don''t be too surprised. Also, what''s wrong with your hand?"

    She inexplicably felt that there was something in Seventh sister''s words and nodded her head. Following the other woman''s gaze, she looked at her hand, the wound had already clotted, it had only been a few moments before her wound had healed itself again, she used her other hand to cover it slightly, "It''s nothing, I identally scratched it just now."

    Inside the room, Situ Hao sat alone on the edge of the bed, his clothes were covered in blood, the floor was full of messy wiped up bloodstains and his hair was as messy as a chicken nest, he was slightly anxiously pacing around the room. asionally there is some light spiritual power that identally emerged but he suppressed it.

    "Little Minghui, you''re finally back,e and take a look, where exactly is she injured? Why is my light-based healing method not working at all on her injuries, what is this?" He scratched his head, he was puzzled and his face looked a bit crazy as he grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s hand to drag her to bed despite her wishes.

    "Senior brother Situ, Minghui is going to do a full body examination for Bai Rou, since you are a man it''s better to go out." Qian Wanyu grabbed his wrist with a hand, and it took a few moments for him to calm down and listen to her carefully, "Just like when you were unconsciousst time, understand?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Yes, Senior Sister Bai is a woman, it will be inconvenient for you to stay in the room, Senior Brother Situ please leave."

    "How would it be inconvenient, how about I turn around and not look?"

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes, it''s the first time she''d seen senior brother Situ being so stubborn, even when she wanted to move blue star dream away he wasn''t as stubborn as now.

    Qian Wanyu nodded andughed but taking advantage of the moment he turned around she immediately hit the back of his neck. Situ Hao who was caught unaware fell softly to the ground.

    After throwing the man out, she set up a small formation in the room.

    "Seventh sister, didn''t you invite some pharmacists from the Qian Family to take a look?"

    "Cai Qing invited two of them to take a look but they couldn''t understand why she kept vomiting blood, after hearing that she was injured on thepetition field, they said that she might have been hit hard by the spiritual power and gotten internal injuries so the only way was let her recuperate ande back in a few days to take a look." Qian Wanyu did not mention that just after they returned to the room, Bai Ruo''s blood was vomited all over them, Situ Hao got so scared he almost copsed.

    "Isn''t this the same as not saying anything?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded, the pharmacists left some recovery pills and all left.

    "Afterwards, Situ Hao used his light-based healing but it created an even bigger bacsh from Bai Rou." Qian Wanyu remembered very clearly when Situ Hao''s light system shone on her before even she almost released her spiritual power.

    Dongfang Minghui took off Sister Bai Rous clothes and quickly checked her body. She found a little ck spot near Sister Bai Rous heart. If it hadnt been checked she might have almost ignored it and thought it was a mole, "Seventh sister,e and take a look, does this little bit look like it came from a needle?"

    "If it was a wound, wouldn''t there be signs of bleeding around it?"

    "That true."

    She covered her spiritual power above Bai Rou''s body focusing near the heart and repeatedly found a ck spot she used some slight force but it suddenly hid somewhere else, "Senior sister Bai has something inside her body"

    "Seventh sister, do you think it''s possible for the ice system spiritual power to be condensed into a needle so tiny it was unnoticable and then hit into a human''s body?" She stared at Qian Wanyu with a curious face, if the other party sent something poisonous or something else into the body of Seventh sister through this method, it would be very hard to detect.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly released her earth-based spiritual power and condensed it into dust then formed a thin needle right in front of her eyes, "Is this what you mean?"

    "Yes, yes."

    Qian Wanyu also understood, the other party is an ice Spiritual Master, using this sort of hidden weapon isn''t impossible. These small ice spikes wouldn''t cause bleeding because the ice spiritual energy would freeze the wound.

    "What is inside her body? Is there a way to take it out?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, she was also not very clear, the only thing that could be determined is that whatever is inside the body of Sister Bai Rou is a living thing, "I need to use spiritual power to look deeper into the body of Sister Bai Rou."

    As soon as she said that, her spiritual power invaded the other party''s body to take a look, Qian Wanyu remembered thest time she got rebounded by Situ Hao''s spiritual power and cautioned, "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu stood guard, ready to grab onto her or pull her away as soon as something went wrong.

    Minghui divided her spiritual power into many strands, first a small one to test, when the spiritual power invaded the body of Situ Hao, the person on the bed had little resistance and there was only a weak rebound, it was probably because Situ Hao was too weak. For senior sister Bai however she felt a strong repulsion from her body.

    "Sister Bai, rx it''s Minghui," She sent her words with spiritual energy into the other party''s soul sea, if the other party could still hear and cooperate, the examination could be done with half the effort.

    Her voice was as gentle as water, when Qian Wanyu listened to her even she subconsciously wanted to respond to her.

    Soon, the person on the bed became less and less resistant, and gradually her whole body rxed.

    She tried several times to ensure that Senior Sister Bai would not resist before she sent her entire spiritual energy into her body and thoroughly checked all her internal organs including the heart. The strange thing she saw before that evaded her was gone?

    "How cunning."

    She kept watch and released a few strands of spiritual energy inside the body of senior sister Bai, trying to be careful not to move too much. After almost an hour, she saw a moving thing through the spiritual energy near the inner wall of senior sister Bai Rou, the thing was ck all over, like a blood-sucking leech it was glued in the inner wall and bit by bit it was sucking the spiritual energy of senior sister Bai Rou!

    She kept still and observed for a moment as an outsider. The ck thing crawled around sucking and then stopped for a while, it seemed to be looking around. She held her breath and concentrated, taking in all its movements.

    She watched as the small mass slowly moved to the heart of senior sister Bai Rou, who had an ice spiritual force shielding it. Ity near her heart and soon the dark color of its body faded away and it slowly turned transparent.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    No wonder she couldn''t find this thing before, if it could change colours so that it was no longer ck it would be hard to notice. She presented her multiple spiritual energy in a four-sided cage and wrapped up the thing near the heart of senior sister Bai Rou, her soft spiritual energy all gathered into arge spiritual energy at once as she wrapped the entirety of the location next to her heart then she squeezed hard, forcing the other side to reveal its original form.

    The ck thing felt cold all over and she only just touched it but couldn''t help shivering.

    "Ah, what kind of monster is this thing?"

    She actually felt her spiritual power was rapidly being drained, she wrapped it and quickly withdrew from the body of senior sister Bai Ruo but the main issue was how to bring it out. She picked her finger at senior sister Bai Ruo''s heart and spiritual power rushed out of her body.

    Qian Wanyu had been on guard and the moment she saw Bai Rou''s body bleeding, she was alert.

    "Seventh sister, I need your help."

    As soon as Minghui opened her eyes, her face turned a little white and she called weakly to Seventh sister.

    Originally, she thought that the ck thing would rush out of her body along with senior sister Bai Rou''s blood and juste out but unfortunately, she was wrong, the thing not only sucked her spiritual energy it actually seemed to stick on and follow her spiritual energy back into her own body!

    It was the equivalent of her transferring something from Senior Sister Bai''s body into her own

    "What''s going on?"

    "Seventh sister, we need to double cultivate!"

    The situation was urgent. The two of them immediately sat on the ground and double cultivated in Bai Rous room. They were familiar with each others spiritual energy and they quickly reached a perfect equilibrium. Qian Wanyu put all her five spiritual powers into her body to check it out and found the little monster in Ninth Sister''s body.

    The thing was about the length of an index finger. The whole body was ck, and its main body was bulging. She couldn''t see the head or tail of it so she didn''t even know where to find the head.

    "When it was in Sister Bai Rou''s body, it was only the size of a thumb. It was when she returned her spiritual powers back into her body just now that it sucked up all the spiritual power and also continued sucking."

    If she kept waiting she''d be sucked dry by this thing!

    Qian Wanyu didn''t dare to take it lightly.

    She wrapped it with her own spiritual power trying to entice it to transfer into her body, but every time she tried to move it it slipped away like a loach.

    "Seventh sister, it hurts!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s whole body was trembling, even she didn''t know where she was hurting. Everytime Seventh sister tried to pull the thing out, her whole body was painful it was like being torn apart.

    Qian Wanyu''s face turned serious and she immediately tried using her dark element to wrap up the slimy worm and she wanted to try swallow it bit by bit.

    However, as soon as her dark system touched it, it suddenly became frantic, easily getting rid of her devouring power and thenpletely exploding into pieces everywhere in Dongfang Minghui''s body.

    <em>Puff</em>

    A mouthful of bright red blood came out of her mouth as Qian Wanyu vomited all over.

    Qian Wanyu touched the warm blood and was really taken aback. She immediately closed her hand and didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Qingmo, don''t block me out first, look at what is inside Ninth Sister''s body. What is that?"

    Every time Qing Mo heard them, he would take the initiative to erect a barrier, so as not to see something that he shouldn''t see. He was so old that he didn''t know where to put his eyes when watching the two lovebirds but since Qian Wanyu said so, he looked inside Dongfang Minghui''s body.

    Through Wanyu''s soul sea, he could not help but take a deep breath when he saw the long worm that had followed Dongfang Minghui back into her body.

    "Qing Mo, what is it?"

    "A blood-sucking worm recorded in the books. It is born at the bottom of a valley pool in Death Valley. It is a slimy worm that controls the human heart. It relies mainly on sucking a human''s spiritual power. Once it grows up, it will continue to absorb all the spiritual power until the host has been sucked dry and then the host will turn into it''s puppet" Qing Mo didn''t know what to say about Dongfang Minghui. How could this unlucky thing have been found here?

    Qian Wanyu''s face didn''t show anything but he could tell since he was familiar with her and how this was rted to Dongfang Minghui. The other party will always be confused and afraid when it came to her. It took a long time before he heard her make a trembling voice and ask, "Alrightso can it be transferred to my body?"

    "It could, but this kind of blood-sucking worm reproduces very fast. If they are still in their infancy most of them can be transferred. But I think the one in your Ninth Sister''s body had already hit the growth stage. It is difficult to transfer it again." Qing Mo mentioned then after awhile he continued, "You have to be mentally prepared, from the shape and color, the thing in your Ninth Sister is most likely a female."

    The maternal reproductive ability of these things was really strong, they would leave eggs everywhere

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes turned dark as she clenched her fists, and suppressing her anger, "Qing Mo, you mean to say it''s hard to take it out, but it''s not impossible, right?"

    "Right."

    "So any solution?"<blockquote>

    A bit shorter than usual, I''ve got some irl things to handle but I should get part 2 out on time.

    Thank you to all of you for your support again.</blockquote>

 Chapter 97 (2)

    Chapter 97 (2)

    The thing would want to suck up spiritual energy every six hours, and after the spiritual energy was sucked up, it would grow bigger, it was only a day old but the sticky worm had grown rapidly inside her body, Dongfang Minghui felt like she was carrying a makeshift bomb that could blow her to pieces at any time.

    Little Colour-blocked off the entrance to her soul sea just in case the slimy insect crawled into her soul sea. It would like to smack it with a vine branch and get rid of it but its range of motion was limited to the soul sea.

    "Don''t worry, isn''t your good Seventh sister going to meet Meng Yixiao soon, she should be able to solve the problem" Little Colour could onlyfort her.

    Qian Wanyu listened to Qing Mo''s advice and used her identity as Qian Family''s Third Miss for the first time. After discussing with Cai Qing, she secretly switched the person who was going to fight Meng Yixiao''s fifth match and reced them with her.

    Dongfang Minghui listened to Little Colour but did not rx at all, on the contrary, she was even more worried, she managed to take away the worm but sister Bai Rou sister was still unconscious, she spent some spiritual power afterwards to check her body condition but Bai Rou chest still had a bit of ck stuff in her body. She also detected a little movement in sister Bai Rou so it made her feel like the worm was still in her body

    "Senior brother Situ, senior sister Bai Rou''s situation is at least much better than before, don''t panic."

    "Many thanks, little Minghui."

    From Qian Wanyu''s mouth, he learned that Dongfang Minghui had transferred the sticky bugs from Bai Rou''s body to her own for Bai Rou''s sake, his face was bad and not to mention his spirit seemed to be not as good as before, Situ Hao was also slightly worried about Wanyu''s match, "Meng Yixiao this person is so vicious, Wanyu must be careful when fighting against him. "

    "I hope so too."

    "Dongfang Minghui, this young master personally came to your door, aren''t you going toe out to greet?"

    Wei Jun''s voice arrived before the person arrived and reached her before she reached the small courtyard. She pushed open the door and saw hering with the Grand Elder, and behind her was another person holding a box.

    "Young Master Wei is so idle today, what brings you to this small courtyard?"

    When she saw Wei Jun, her mood improved a bit.

    Wei Jun gestured with a look, and the man behind her ced the brocade box on the stone table in the small courtyard, she tapped the stone table, "You all go away first, no need to keep watch, I have something to discuss with Miss Minghui in detail."

    The elder nodded towards her with a smile, then retreated from the small courtyard.

    "I came to give something, the situation was critical that day and I was in a hurry and forgot about this, thank the prince of the elves on my behalf."

    "Shh." Dongfang Minghui quickly made a hushing noise and looked around.

    Lu Xing''s identity was known only to her and her Seventh sister, the other people still had no idea, Wei Jun this big mouth instantly opened almost gave away the other party''s secret, "He does not want you to reveal his identity just like that."

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes, "Come on, you sent someone to call me over not just for this box, right?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked around, today everyone went to thepetition and herpetition was dyed until the next day, the whole small courtyard only had Situ Hao taking care of things and sister Bai, she slid up to Wei Jun, "You''ve read the original story, do you know who Meng Yixiao is?"

    "Meng Yixiao?"

    Wei Jun seriously pondered for a moment, looking at the other party staring closely at her even she was also a little uncertain, "I remember the original plot did not have this person, but"

    "Are you sure?"

    "There should not be this person, the name is quite nice if he appeared at some point so many years have passed, who can remember it clearly after so long?" Wei Jun was busy shaking her head, she''d been in this world for five years.

    "That''s strange then since he injured sister Bai and even I was affected by him, Seventh sister is going topete with him tomorrow."

    "I have heard about Bai Rou''s situation, but how did you get affected too?" Wei Jun was still very concerned about her fellow countryman, once she heard her say she''d been affected she got anxious.

    She briefly exined the situation about Meng Yixiao and Bai Rou, and also how she mistakenly transferred the worm into her body then told her about Seventh sister trying to transfer the worm into her body after that but failing, "The worm inside me is the mother worm, Qing Mo said that if I wait for it topletely mature, it will sow seeds inside my body and then turn me into a puppet "

    By then her entire body would be filled with that kind of worm that sucks up spiritual energy, just thinking about it made her shiver.

    "What?!" Wei Jun looked at her breathless look and was quite worried, "You for your Seventh sister and Bai Rou but aren''t you too desperate doing something like that for Bai Rou?"

    Her fellow countryman was putting her life on the line to save Bai Rou

    "Are you not the same?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but sigh, if it is only when she first arrived in this world, she wouldn''t have cared about so many idle things, but now, sister Bai was a friend,rade and teammate. She couldn''t bear to see them in trouble and not help, "I heard Lu Xing say that when you were in the cave and the Grand Elder wanted you to run while he lured the blood-sucking moths you didn''t"

    Wei Jun shook her head and sighed, the sigh was contagious. The Grand Elder was gracious to her and meant something different to her.

    The two of them looked at each other for a minute and suddenly the two of themughed, Wei Jun pped her shoulder, "Forget it, as it is you don''t seem to have major issues, isn''t it just some insect? Don''t worry I''ll help you find a solution when we get back, since we''re both fellow countrymen I won''t let you be filled with those things."

    "What is a fellow countryman?"

    A cold voice came out of nowhere, scaring the two people out of their wits.

    Especially Wei Jun, she was so scared that her whole body jumped up and in her heart, she cursed the Grand Elder who was guarding the outside yet didn''t give any hint, "Third Miss, y-you''re back early."

    Dongfang Minghui was also nervous, just now she had a moment ofcency and almost forgot where she was.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Ninth Sister, did you ever find anything strange from Nighthawk of the Rakshasa mercenary group when you fought him that day?" Qian Wanyu had a stony expression on her face.

    "I don''t think so, he seemed fine."

    "You poisoned him during the fight?"

    "Yes, but I gave the antidote to the Rakshasa Mercenaries afterwards." Dongfang Minghui was asked several questions in a row and at the end of the questioning she was a bit fidgety, "Seventh Sister, is there something wrong? Did something happen?"

    Otherwise, why would she mention Nighthawk for no reason?

    Qian Wanyu looked at her quietly and said matter of factly, "Nighthawk is dead."

    Today, Cai Qing told her that the Rakshasa group had moved Nighthawk''s body outside the Qian Family but the girl called Fang Meng, kept asking for an exnation from the Qian Family. It was originally stipted in the tournament arena that life and death were your responsibility, since they wanted to train they had to be prepared to possibly die in the Qian Family. If everyone who died in the arenas wanted to seek justice from the Qian Family, why participate in the tournament?

    But the identity of Nighthawk was also special, he''s the brother of the royal armymander Nightwolf. The Qian Family should always treat people linked to the royal family with some caution.

    "Ninth Sister, tell me the whole process of the match that day." Qian Wanyu pulled her to sit down and squeezed her hand, thinking of the injury in her hand that day, Qian Wanyu looked down, the other party''s hand was white as jade again, "Don''t worry, Seventh sister just wants to understand why the other party died in such a suspicious way."

    First Bai Rou, then Ninth Sister, Brother Li, Lu Xing, and Mu Sheng had many bumps in their games, she didn''t believe that there would be none of Qian Zhuoqian''s handwork.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mood fell, she recalled trying to remember all the details one by one, "If I had known, I should have watched him finish taking the antidote and wake up before leaving." This way, at least she could be cleared of suspicion.

    If she had killed him, she would admit it, but Nighthawk wasn''t killed by her.

    "Could it be because he forced his spiritual power and the poison went directly into his heart and veins, plus with Fang Meng blocking it, he missed the best time to take the antidote?" Wei Jun couldn''t help but analyze after listening at the side, she felt that her countryman was unlucky too.

    The problem of that worm in her body has not yet been solved but now she suddenly had to face this wsuit".

    Dongfang Minghui was so stunned by her words that even she could not help but doubt, "Wei Jun, don''t talk nonsense."

    If that were the case, wouldn''t she have harmed an innocent person because she was in a hurry? This was something she couldn''t ept in a million years.

    "Young master Wei, you look very idle? Have the Blood Fiend Alliance picked out the candidates to go to the back mountain of Qian Family for training?" Qian Wanyu turned around and suddenly shifted the topic to Wei Jun.

    Wei Jun even if she was stupid could hear the meaning of her words, she coughed lightly, "Thank you for your concern, this young master has already made arrangements for this matter. By the way, this young master suddenly remembered that there are still a few matters in the alliance that haven''t been dealt with, farewell."

    Dongfang Minghui watched Wei Jun flee and could not help but get dry lips, Seventh sister''s mighty pressure is really powerful

    "Ninth Sister, shouldn''t you exin to me?"

    "Huh? Seventh Sister, didn''t I just tell you that I didn''t want to use poison needles, but" If she didn''t use poison needles, she would most likely lose. Dongfang Minghui still couldn''t believe it was her poison that killed him, "Seventh sister, was Nighthawk poisoned?"

    "I don''t know yet. His body has been covered up tightly. No one could see what he looks like after death. Because this matter is known to everyone outside the Qian Family, the royal family quickly received the news and Nightwolf came personally to take his body back."

    "Oh."

    "You do not need to worry, this is not your fault, there must be something fishy going on. Wait until after the qualification tournament, Seventh sister will help you find out the truth."

    "Seventh sister, I believe you."

    Qian Wanyu gently stroked her hair and suddenly asked, "What did young master Wei mean when he said countryman?"

    Dongfang Minghui heart thumped, Wei Jun this damn girl, she must have owed her something in a previous life since she always keep digging a big hole for her to jump into while she ran waynow what excuse could she use to hide from Seventh sister?

    "Don''t think about it, rest well."

    Qian Wanyu sighed, everytime she saw Ninth Sister frowning and racking her brain for an excuse she couldn''t bear it, she really didn''t want to force her to do what she didn''t want to do, plus there was a worm inside her body now that was a major timebomb that could go wrong anytime and anywhere.

    The next day, when Dongfang Minghui woke up from her training, in addition to feeling unusually tired, she found that the worm inside her body had grown a few pointsrger.

    "You don''t have to go to any matches today." Qian Wanyu pressed her down on the bed, looking at her pale face she was more determined to beat Meng Yixiao no matter what, "Don''t worry, I asked Cai Qing to move your match back two days."

    "Will there be any effect?"

    "Naturally not, today you lie down in the courtyard to rest, Seventh sister will apany you as soon as mypetition is over."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to get up, but somehow, her body felt very weak, lying down on the soft bedding, her eyelids couldn''t hold up but she wanted to talk to Seventh sister and tell Seventh sister that she was going to see it.

    Qian Wanyu saw her mouth squirm but she soon passed out, leaning down, Qian Wanyu gave her a peck at the corner of her mouth, "Sleep well, Seventh sister won''t let anything happen to you"

    "Aren''t you worried that she''ll be angry with you when she wakes up?"

    Qing Mo really couldn''t understand these lovebirds, obviously one really wants her to go and the other one also really wants to go, why make it soplicated?

    "The worm in her body has grown bigger again, this worm doesn''t quite match the ones you mentioned Qing Mo, it seems to extremely love the spiritual power from Ninth Sister, it keeps breaking through and it''s only been two days but it''s already close topleting the evolution to an adult worm."

    "Impossible." Qing Mo had confidence in his own learning, "The cycle of the sticky worm is almost eighteen weeks, the baby worm needs eight weeks, after that it will enter into a rapid growth period, during which it will vigorously devour spiritual energy, if it finds a satisfactory host, it will also slowly lurk until it devours the host and can control it."

    "See for yourself."

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of her unconscious state and used her spiritual power to invade her body and check the situation, if this thing only swallowed spiritual power every six hours it should still be manageable but Qing Mo was shocked when he saw it.

    Qing Mo patted his head, "I see, it''s because of your Ninth Sister''s special physique. It takes eight weeks for therva to get to her but for her, it''s only one day. Think about it. The side effects of Heavenly Pills do you feel that the aura of your Ninth Sister is particrly delicious? It is precisely because of her pure spiritual power and attractive aura that this worm is evolving so fast!"

    It''s useless to say anything more now. All Qian Wanyu knew was that if she let this slimy insect continue to grow, Ninth Sister would be in great danger.

    "Lu Xing, Wood, Ninth Sister is temporarily left to you guys to guard."

    "Don''t worry, I will not move an inch until you return, I will also keep her in the room so she doesn''t move an inch."

    "Many thanks."

    Lu Xing looked at the brocade box Wei Jun sent over, his hands couldn''t help but fondle over it as he considered whether to take thest bit of the remnants of the Tree of Life out and use it. The important task entrusted by his mother emperor would not bepleted but he could choose to use this meagre power to save his important friend.

    "What do you think, Wood?"

    Wood stood behind him, his dark and deep eyes burning into him.

    Qian Wanyu vs Meng Yixiao was a full house match, in fact as long as there was Meng Yixiao in the arena, the match spectator seats were always packed with people, all kinds of shouting, noise and mour made the Qian Family tournament arena very lively.

    Especially since the other side has already won four games in a row, if he wins the fifth game he can go directly to the finals and sessfully advance. As long as the opponent is not too poorly qualified, it was the same as already getting a qualification for the training.

    But in this lively atmosphere, Mu Sheng and Li Yunan sat quietly in the first row, everything in their ears seemed to have anything to do with them, only one silhouette in the field was the focus of their attention.

    "One smile, one smile, one smile!"

    "One smile, one smile, oh my, he''s looking towards this side."

    The people in the audience stage asionally screamed because of a random nce from Meng Yixiao, making their eardrums hurt.

    Mu Sheng held his breath and was tempted to call out Xiao Bai and ask it to deliver some poison to them so that they could keep quiet for a while and not make the Qian Family''s tournament field look like a circus.

    Li Yunan had a serious face, and even the iron fan in his hand opened as he used it to fan himself, "I''m really looking forward to their expressions when they see Meng Yixiao''s face being stomped into the ground by Wanyu."

    Mu Sheng couldn''t help but smile when he heard that, "What senior brother Li said is very true."

    Meng Yixiao had an ethereal atmosphere as he walked step by step to the martial arts arena, his silver-white hair flowing behind with each step swaying rhythmically and the sunlight casting on his face with his mouth holding a charming smile, he blew a kiss towards the people in the audience.

    Qian Wanyu stood in the field already holding her water thunder whip in her hand, purple lightning shed continuously on the surface of the whip, crackling sounds emerging from time to time, the pressure was even more powerful than usual even when she did not move, the pressure emanating from her body was like a small mountain.

    The referee standing on the side was a bit overwhelmed and couldn''t help but take several steps away from her, lest he be identally affected by the long whip.

    Before the referee had a chance to call for a start, Meng Yixiao showed a meaningful smile towards Qian Wanyu, and he made a strange gesture towards his opponent, "Qian Wanyu, I know you."

    The corners of Qian Wanyu''s mouth raised slightly, it had been a long time since she had felt the feeling of trampling someone''s face under her foot in front of so many people.<blockquote>

    GOOOO WANYU!!!! >:(

    BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF MENG YIXIAO!

    Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors for your continued support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 98 (1)

    Chapter 98 (1)

    "Referee, it''s time to start."

    Qian Wanyupletely had no idea what the other party was trying to do by greeting her with those strange actions, but she was sure it was definitely not any legitimate greeting. On the contrary, Qing Mo in the soul sea stared thoughtfully, it felt strange and he could not help but shake his head to shake off the suspicion in his heart, "This person is strange, you have to be careful."

    After experiencing so many long games, the referee had seen many sorts of weird greetings even ones where they just fight immediately without saying a word but this was the first time he felt deeply that these two were people were strange. Both sides were emitting their auras and suppressing the surroundings with heavy pressure, the referee was extremely ufortable being in the centre of this vortex.

    "Wait wait you guys wait for me to shout to start and then count to three before you fight"

    "The match starts! One" the referee shouted and immediately ran outside.

    As soon as the referee left the field, two very different images appeared in thepetition field, one side was filled with ice and snow, frost covered the field in its entirety but soon, everyone saw that the crystal white frost was covered in ayer of yellow mud.

    With every step Qian Wanyu took, the ice covered under the mud cracked and broke. Her water thunder whip in her hand gently waved and the entire field of ice was flipped from the ground in mid-air which she flung directly to the opposite side.

    "Earth system."

    Meng Yixiao looked at the water thunder whip surface as we;;, lightning was unceremoniously showing its teeth and ws,

    "Thunder system."

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh.

    Ice condensed into balls on four sides of the field appeared out of thin air and rolled towards Qian Wanyu''s advancing steps, she felt the field instantly lowered in temperature as well as if she was in a region of ice and snow, The surrounding temperature even made the audience looking at the match feel the cold.

    Qian Wanyu even felt that her body''s spiritual power and blood felt harder to circte as if they were running extremely slowly. Above her head, small snowkes appeared all over the sky.

    Meng Yixiao simply stood and watched Qian Wanyu, who was caught in his illusion and stood motionless in the field. Her eyes were lost, as if she didn''t know where she was. He picked up a piece of his silver-white hair and put it behind his ear gracefully.

    "Looks like I overestimated you."

    Suddenly, a gale rose, the world above Qian Wanyu turned into a vortex and blocked those floating white things in the sky from entering her body, the sky of snowkes then shot and crashed straight towards Meng Yixiao.

    Qian Wanyu sneered, pitiful worm tier techniques. After experiencing several illusions and getting rid of her own heart demon with the help of Ninth Sister, she was now unafraid of illusions. Holding her long whip, she shot a purple thunderbolt followed by a strong gale of wind towards the opposite side.

    "Wind system."

    Meng Yixiao has long been aware of the unusuality, his long silver-white hair was blown up by the wind looking like it was part of the snowkes blotting out the sky. He blocked the wind attack with a light finger, "Three systems Spiritual Master, how interesting."

    Qian Wanyu froze for a second, the other party seemed to be more difficult than she thought, no wonder Bai Ruo was not his opponent, the corner of her mouth hooked up in a cold smile and she did not show any weakness, "You are very interesting."

    Qing Mo said that the slime worm''s growth environment was extremely dangerous and harsh. In addition to the Valley of Death, perhaps only dark forests would have this sort of thing. It could only survive in these dark worlds and yet it suddenly appeared in the Qian Family, she really suspected that Meng Yixiao wanted to enter the Qian Family trials for another purpose.

    Meng Yixiao suddenly snickered, as hisughter gradually became louder, the surrounding temperature also suddenly dropped to a new low. Not to mention the frostyer building up on top of the barrier even her hands clutching the water thunder whip had some small ice beads from her sweat being frozen.

    He summoned a thick ice doors taller than a person and moved it away from behind him, quickly approaching her step by step, the ice doors alternated and moved on all four sides surrounding her.

    Qian Wanyu raised the water thunder whip in her hand and casually swung it down, one of the ice doors shattered into pieces, sshing debris to all corners, another whip and another turned into broken ice on the ground. While she was dealing with the ice doors though, Meng Yixiao suddenly disappeared from the field.

    Yes, Meng Yixiao really just disappeared right in front of everyone!

    Mu Sheng and Li Yunan in the stands stood up abruptly, both of them staring closely at every move in the arena, fearing that Meng Yixiao would make another secret attack. The audience was also in an uproar, everyone was immersed in the tense atmosphere, they probably saw from Meng Yixiao''s actions that Qian Wanyu was a difficult character to deal with so everyone just kept silent and did not dare to shout like they did at the beginning.

    The wind howled as Qian Wanyu''s spiritual energy soared. All the ice in the field was curled up and gathered by Qian Wanyu to the bottom of the field piling up like a mountain.

    She closed her eyes and stood in the very center of the field, four huge strands of thunder and lightning were infused into her whip as she started to swing it above her. She kept turning the direction of her water thunder whip ording to the wind direction and people in the stands only barely managed to see a silver-white light sh by.

    She started to swing around and rotate her water thunder whip faster and faster until it was covering the four sides and blocking in all directions even covering mid-air and the area behind her. It gave the impression that anyone stepping in would be immediately exterminated.

    "What does she want to do?"

    One person in the stands suddenly asked.

    Mu Sheng and Li Yunan''s whole heart also stabilised but they hadn''t had time to specte what Qian Wanyu was doing.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    "Want to show yourself?"

    Qian Wanyu''s long whip struck on top of a metal-like substance three times in a row, generating a loud sound when the two weapons struck each other.

    Meng Yixiao stood in the field holding a very good-looking icicle stick-type weapon, looking at its surface it should be ice condensed into a weapon. Unlike that graceful look before though, the smile on his face was gone as he looked at Qian Wanyu seriously.

    "You are the first person who made me use my ice and snow."

    A so-called spiritual weapons, is when a good metal substance is used to build the body and then spiritual power used to forge it into a weapon. This sort of weapon can be hidden inside a human''s body but because the refining requirements were extremely high and it needed specific metals on top of needing the owner to have abundant spiritual power, it was not a popr weapon to use on the continent.

    Qian Wanyu did not even frown when she looked at him, her water thunder whip ruthlessly swung towards the other side''s somewhat handsome face. She did not know why but for the first time she really felt like tearing his face apart.

    "Less nonsense."

    Under the attack of spiritual power, the earth walls crumbled.

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip flung out with the lightning glued to it and hit Meng Yixiao''s de then she stomped her foot at the same time creating a de of dirt from the field which shot through the air covering all his escape routes.

    While Mengyixiao used ice and snow to resist the thunder and lightning, he also dispersed her spiritual power to condense a round hockey puck of ice to keep attacking Qian Wanyu. Suddenly, ice and snow trembled and let out a whine.

    Qian Wanyu was holding a very worn-out looking sword, she shook it and pointed at him with certainty in her eyes.

    The wind rose and lightning shed then all the metal items around started to gather and glue together mixed in with the storm smashing ruthlessly towards Meng Yixiao.

    "Four systems."

    "Hm?"

    Meng Yixiao was dodging the lightning and metal weapons, he didn''t know if it was an illusion but he suddenly felt something wrapped around his feet, before he could release his ice system spiritual power, he was yanked down and his whole body sank downward.

    "Pfft."

    He looked down, the field he was standing on had suddenly created a big hole at some point, his legs had long since sunk into the mud, a cold, damp feeling wrapped around below him as the mud tied up his legs. Everytime he struggled he sunk down even more, soon half his body was pulled under the field and the mud covered up to his chest, squeezing his internal organs.

    Ice spikes emerged from the ground but only appeared and then could no longer move as if it were stopped by something invisible.

    Meng Yixiao felt the sky get darker and looked above seeing dark clouds with thick lightning gathering.

    The lightning boomed and mmed down on him one after another above his head. After Meng Yixiao just fought off the first round, it was followed by a second and then another, eachyer kept stacking on top of each other and turned him into a mess but he still found that his legs were rooted to the ground.

    "Qian Wanyu, you!"

    "Boom."

    Before Meng Yixiao could finish speaking, a tiny purple thunderbolt appeared in front of him and sted straight towards his face.

    He was too trying to stop it with ice and snow, but he was still shot backwards by this lightning carving a deep crater into the bottom of the field as it hit him head on. His clothes were now all mangled and his long silver-white hair that he was proud of was burnt and singed by lightning

    The people in the audience were stunned, their mouths lying wide open, looking incredulously at the man who had fallen to the ground. It was probably because they had never seen Meng Yixiao in such a sorry state, it was aplete opposite of the mboyant gentleman they knew before.

    "He''s lost"

    One of them suddenly said.

    Mu Sheng was a little excited, pulling Li Yunan''s hand and shaking it in excitement, "Sister Wanyu won!"

    Qian Wanyu walked over to the other man and stood on the field looking at him from above, the sword in her hand swung up and cut off a strand of his dazzling silver long hair then it swung down againying next to his neck.

    "I''ll be borrowing something."

    Then everyone was so stunned by Qian Wanyu''s next move that they didn''t even have time to protest.

    Qian Wanyu nced coldly at the referee, "Still not announced?"

    The referee, shivering under her pressure, crawled onto the field and announced the winner then ran down choosing a position far away from Qian Wanyu.

    As soon as the match was over, she jumped down from the arena, and the earth spiritual power gathered again, burying Meng Yixiao underground. She took out a dagger from her space ring and nonchntly shed Meng Yixiao''s neck, pressing his wound so that the blood would flow faster.

    "Qian Wanyu, what are you doing?!" Meng Yixiao was absolutely mad at this brazen act even after the match.

    After a porcin bottle was all filled with blood, she casually wiped the blood on the dagger on the other person''s face to clean it, "Thank you for your generosity today."

    Meng Yixiao was confused for a long time before suddenly roaring, "Qian Wanyu, today''s shame will be repaid a hundred times in the future!"

    "Sister Wanyu, does this blood really work?" Mu Sheng was still worried, seeing that Minghui and Senior Sister Bai Rou were unconscious and sleeping on top of that, Senior Brother Situ had been missing two matches in a row.

    The n of their group to obtain the qualification for the training was disrupted by the sudden appearance of Meng Yixiao.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu returned to the small courtyard, Lu Xing and Wood came out of the room, Situ Hao also opened the door to have a look.

    "Where is Ninth Sister, has she woken up yet?"

    "Not yet."

    "You guys wait outside."

    When Qian Wanyu entered the room, the person on the bed did not show any sign of waking up. She first went to the side of the bed to look at the other person''s condition, "Qing Mo, do you think this blood can really force the worm out of her body?"

    "The owner''s blood and spiritual power in your Ninth Sister''s body are the treasures that the creatures of the dark world want to devour, one more hour is dangerous, you should check her body now and make a decision."

    Qian Wanyu released her spiritual power into Dongfang Minghui''s body and took a deep breath, "It''s toote."

    She put the te for serving tea on the bedside table and patted Dongfang Minghui''s face calling out in a small voice, "Ninth Sister, wake up."

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui was pulled out of her sleep and sat up straight, she was groggy and still not fully awake. She felt her eyelids were still a little heavy and wanted to go back to sleep but fought the instinct and tried to wake up, "Seventh sister, is your game over?"

    "Hmm? Seventh sister, I smell a scent."

    She moved her face closer and ran to the other woman''s chest to smell it as she searched for the source, quickly noticing it from a pot under the table.

    "Ninth Sister, this is an insect and beast fragrance mixed with the blood of Meng Yixiao, we will now start to take out the slimy thing inside your body." Qian Wanyu listened to Qing Mo''s words that day and immediately asked Cai Qing to look for the medicinal nts, coincidentally, there was one such nt in the Yuntian pavilion. The Qian Family and the Nangong family had business dealings so when Nangong Yuntian heard that the Qian Family people were looking for these medicinal nts he offered them with both hands to solve their urgent need.

    "Seventh sister, you actually got Meng Yixiao''s blood?"

    Once she heard that they could take out the slimy worm in her body, Dongfang Minghui was no longer sleepy, she really didn''t want to have this thing in her body for a second longer, "Seventh sister, how do we do this?"

    "Undress."

    Although their rtions were reallyclose, suddenly asking her to get naked made Dongfang Minghui blush and not immediately act out of embarrassment.

    Qian Wanyu saw her bashfulness and did not say anything more, she went forward and took the initiative to strip her naked then said soothingly, "Ninth Sister, don''t think too much, close your eyes, meditate, and double cultivate with me."

    The two people''s spiritual energy soon interconnected, Qian Wanyu sent her own spiritual energy to her body and she felt Ninth Sister''s body also start to get more active. After she fed her own spiritual energy to the slimy worm, it ran around in circles within Ninth Sister''s body. She slowly guided Ninth Sister''s spiritual energy and tried to slowly transition it to her own body then poured her own spiritual energy back to fill up Ninth sister''s body again, repeating this in circles until it managed to tempt the slimy worm away through the flow of spiritual energy.

    But then, as Qing Mo said, the slime worm treated their host as its own private property, after tasting a little sweetness it turned around and found that it was a trap set by Qian Wanyu then it immediately went berserk!

    "Seventh sister!"

    If one watched closely they would be able to see that there were many transparent tentacles invisible to the naked eye all around wrapping her internal organs besides her heart which was protected by the heart mirror and her soul which was protected by Little Colour

    When the slime worm went berserk the one who would suffer the most would be Minghui

    No wonder Seventh sister''s devouring could not do anything, once this thing got rooted into a body it was like ripping out the flesh of the person to try to remove it it was like killing her from the inside out

    Qian Wanyu bit her finger and flicked a drop of her own essence blood onto the te containing Meng Yixiao''s blood then she bit Ninth Sister''s finger and dropped some essence blood into it as well.

    Outside the room, Lu Xing suddenly stood up, he seemed to feel a huge breath of life force, but when he went tried to sense it again it was gone.

    Inside the room, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but suck on the other''s finger, licking it lightly until the wound was closed, "Ninth Sister, try to let yourself get hurt less in the future, your blood is delicious and I''m afraid others will crave it"

    "Uh, okay."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit ufortable, the warmth of Seventh sister''s sucking her fingertips made her blush but not it was quickly reced by pain.

    The three drops of blood mixed together, together with the fragrance of insect and beast incense, it was definitely like the most primitive delicacy making even the rampaging slime worm stop, Qian Wanyu kept calmly watching and wiping the sweat from her forehead.

    The painsted for almost of an hour, until Dongfang Minghui could not hold out any longer before that cunning slime worm suddenly returned to her heart. Just when they all thought the lure had failed, the slime worm ran out of her heart, and its fat body flung itself onto the te!

    The te was surrounded by a boundary set up by Qing Mo, together with Qian Wanyu''s formation the moment the worm touched the te, the entire formation opened and trapped it.

    "Poof."

    A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Dongfang Minghui''s mouth and the blood spurting from her chest wound was immediately sucked up by Qian Wanyu''s mouth in full, "Ninth Sister."

    The slime worm had left her body so she felt her whole body was much more rxed, thinking about what she''d seen before, she couldn''t help but wince, "Seventh sister, those things won''t still remain inside my body, right?"

    "No, drink this down."

    "What is this?"

    Dongfang Minghui was curious, the stuff in the porcin bottle was clear, clean and transparent, it felt like there was a majestic spiritual energy contained inside.

    "This is the holy water of the elven tribe, given by Lu Xing."

    This sort of material was a must for refining Heavenly Pills, it was a pity to just drink it in its raw form

    "Want me to feed you?"<blockquote>

    Haha Minghui is such a savage!

    Thank you for the support as well everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 98 (2)

    Chapter 98 (2)

    "No, Seventh sister, I''ll do it myself."

    After watching her finish the small porcin bottle of holy water, Qian Wanyu put a little bit of her spiritual energy back inside Ninth Sister''s body as well. The holy water quickly purified every little inch and corner of Ninth Sister''s body, even her dantian was filled with green glittering light spots.

    Dongfang Minghui felt as if the spiritual power that was swallowed up before by the worm once again returned to her body, no, it seemed to even be overflowing in her body again?! She had a vague urge to advance.

    "Your body has just recovered, so you can''t advance for now."

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu withdrew her spiritual energy to wait for her to calm down her spiritual energy and left her alone to cultivate properly.

    An hourter, Dongfang Minghui was able to suppress the rioting spiritual energy in her body, but, looking at the greenish spots inside her body, she had the feeling that just by drinking the holy water she''d be a tree herself

    Her meridians were twice as thick as before and their capacity was also much higher. The small orb in her dantian had grown bigger as well so if nothing goes wrong she will definitely advance in the near future.

    The greenish spiritual energy seemed denser than before after bathing in the holy water.

    This holy water was just a sacred object of the elves, it shouldn''t affect her in any other way so all of this was very strange. She''ll have to ask Lu Xingter on why her body changed so much just from drinking it.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu watched her return to her old self before breathing a sigh of relief, "Good, it doesn''t look like it will affect yourpetition afterwards."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded. It was thanks to Seventh sister and Lu Xing that she was able to recover this time. With a nce, she saw the worm on the ground trapped in the barrier. If she hadn''t tasted its power before she would''ve thought this little thing was innocent hmph.

    "Seventh sister, what should I do with this thing?"

    "Ninth Sister, don''t worry about it first, I just heard amotioning from inside Bai Rou''s room, let''s go over there."

    Just after the connection between the slime worm and the host was severed, Situ Hao''s rming voice came from inside Bai Rou''s room again, everyone pushed the door open and saw that Bai Rou started spitting blood again continuously, this time even flesh was being split out with the blood!

    "How could this happen?!"

    Situ Hao''s hands were full of blood, he didn''t dare to use his light-based healing method again, when he saw Bai Rou in bed with her eyes closed still coughing up blood, he was at a loss for words.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu entered the roomst and saw that everyone was around the edge of the bed, at a loss as to what to do.

    "Everyone go out, just leave this ce to Ninth Sister and me." Qian Wanyu first told Lu Xing and Wood to leave, then signalled Li Yunan and Mu Sheng to drag Situ Hao out, the room was instantly quiet.

    Dongfang Minghui walked up and took away the blood-stained bedding then ripped open the clothes from Sister Bai Rou''s chest, the ck spot near her heart was still there, not only that, it seemed to have gotten bigger!

    "The worm in Sister Bai Rou''s body wasn''t entirely cleared by me."

    Qian Wanyu frowned and turned around to open the door to the previous room looking at the worm lying in the trapped barrier. It seems like the thing had a small temper since it was ignoring the delicious food she had prepared before to trap it.

    The group of people standing in the small courtyard only saw Qian Wanyu mming the door and walking away then turning around to carry Bai Ruo back to the previous room before mming the door close with a bang.

    "Seventh Sister, could it be that there was more than one worm from before?"

    "It could also be a leftover one."

    The worms multiplied so quickly,bined with their rooted and hidden nature, they were simply a disgusting headache to deal with when wanting to get rid of them. Qian Wanyu gave a cold smile, she suddenly felt that she had been too light with those few blows to Meng Yixiao, hmph next time, when she sees him she''ll definitely kill him.

    "There is a little more blood to use and holy water."

    "Good."

    This time, she was not able to participate in the treatment so Qian Wanyu merely guarded to the side and watched Ninth Sister do her best to heal Bai Rou. She leaned against the door with her arms folded around her chest watching quietly before gradually looking obsessed the more she looked at her. It seems that she can no longer remember what happened in the Dongfang house, her mind was full of this Ninth Sister in front of her. Sometimes the other party showed her the most tender and weak side, sometimes she had a hint of cunning and calction and other times it was like now, so serious that people should normally feel it as strange from her normal self yet it was full of seductive charm.

    She loved Ninth Sister in every sense, and she was extremely fond of every side she found.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a headache trying to deal with this worm. Knowing how powerful it was she did not dare to act rashly and could only divide a small strand of spiritual energy to check the situation inside Bai Rou''s body before immediately retreating and pondering.

    "Seventh Sister, sister Bai Rou has several worms in her body, is it because we were slow to heal her and the worms multiplied?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to see her guilty look and couldn''t help but ruffle her hair, "Don''t think too much about that first, let''s see if we can lure them out."

    With the previous experience, they were much more skilled this time.

    Dongfang Minghui kept watch over the bed, watching a small bump appear on sister Bai Rou''s chest, she immediately wrapped it up with her spiritual energy to avoid the worm from entering her body again, while Qian Wanyu kept watching over therge worm trapped in the barrier carefully observing its every move.

    Unfortunately, after they waited for a long time, the slime worm inside Bai Rou''s body didn''t seem to react.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Qian Wanyu beckoned and the two of them went out of the room together whispering for a while at the door.

    "Really?"

    "Try it."

    Going back inside the room, Dongfang Minghui released all her spiritual power and she even offered one drop of her blood, then two drops of blood and finally three drops of blood into a small porcin bowl, mixing it with the blood of Meng Yixiao and some of the insect luring medicinal nts.

    She inadvertently nced to the side and found that the sticky insect trapped in the boundary was going crazy hitting the boundary barrier of the formation, even the many tentacles appeared outside its ckened body picking and pulling at the boundary trying to escape and breakthrough.

    "How ferocious"

    Soon, she saw a thumb-sized worm fly out from the spot on Senior Sister Bai Rou''s chest one after another, running straight into the trap she and Seventh sister had set up.

    She waited quietly for an incense stick of time before shouting, "Seventh sister, you cane in now."

    Qian Wanyu''s forehead scrunched up when she saw those ck unpleasant things, together with the one that was inside Ninth Sister there were a total of six worms! She now really had the heart to kill Meng Yixiao and skin him alive, "Ninth Sister, first give Bai Ruo the holy water."

    "Sister Bai, you must drink this."

    While feeding her slowly, she also let her spiritual power invade her body to check, strange, it seemed that there was not much change in Bai Rou''s body even after drinking the holy water.

    After a whole two hours, she was sure that all the things within the body of senior sister Bai Rou were cleared, even the little ck spot on her chest gradually turned red, she rubbed some recovery pills into powder and pressed them at the wound then bandaging it up, before putting all her clothes back on.

    "Seventh Sister, it should be fine now." She then pointed to the slimy insects in the barrier, the thought of these things working their way inside a person made her heart shake, "What should we do with these things now?"

    "Call the rest in."

    "Senior sister Bai Rou is fine, everyonee in."

    Situ Hao ran in and the first thing he did was jump to the edge of the bed to see the situation of Bai Rou, the face of concern was simply too amazing to everyone''s eyes. Usually, he and Bai Rou would quarrel fiercely, as if any day not being able to quarrel would make them itchy. However, after Bai Rou fell into aa, it was he who took care of her day and night even ignoring his own matches.

    If people couldn''t see that there seemed to be something else at y they must be blind.

    Qian Wanyu looked at them and pointed to the six worms inside the barrier formation, "These are the things that was inside Bai Rou and Ninth Sister''s body, it has a name called slime worm, specializing in sucking the human body''s spiritual energy until the spiritual energy in the human body is exhausted."

    She briefly introduced the worm to the crowd, the rest of them couldn''t help but frown at the description even Mu Sheng was puzzled, "In that case, this thing was injected into Sister Bai by Meng Yixiao, but then it was transferred to Minghui?"

    "Yes."

    Although you were allowed to use hidden weapons in thepetition it was the first time they''d ever met Meng Yixiao. Also, Bai Rou was even fighting with the other side openly and fairly, where exactly did this unexined hostilitye from?

    "This person is so evil." Li Yunan was very unhappy with the other party''s approach, "He''s clearly aiming at us, what is his purpose of doing so?"

    "Could it be that all the people whopeted with him were injected with this thing?" Lu Xing had a bold and frightening spection.

    When he mentioned this, everyone''s eyes in the room looked at him.

    Lu Xing blinked, "Didn''t Wanyu say before that when the spiritual energy in a person''s body is swallowed clean, the heart and soul sea wouldn''t be protected anymore then the host would turn into a puppet of the slime worm?"

    "What Lu Xing said doesn''t seem to be unreasonable."

    The undead have appeared as well after all, so a worm puppet wasn''t too strange

    "How do you think we should dispose of this thing?" Qian Wanyu pointed at the slime worm that was still wandering around in the boundary, she had thought about sting these disgusting things into dust before, but, she pondered for a moment, "If this is the purpose of Meng Yixiao entering the back mountain of the Qian Family, I think this matter should be brought up to the olddy."

    Most of the people who entered the back mountain of the Qian Family were talented disciples of various families, if they identally fell into this trap and were controlled by Meng Yixiao, the consequences were simply unimaginable, if Ninth Sister hadn''t made a mistake treating Bai Rou, no one would''ve discovered this abnormality

    "This matter is extremely serious, I think I need to inform my uncle as well so that he can beware of Meng Yixiao." Li Yunan then thought of a more serious problem, "Everyone remembers what I said before, right? Meng Yixiao and Meng Prophet also seemingly have a connection."

    So, from this could it be that even Meng Prophet has been parasitized by this slime worm?

    Qian Wanyu gave him a serious look as the potential scale of the problem kept escting.

    "Wait."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her head began to turn again, "Everyone first do not specte, the key now is how can we be sure that the insect is Meng Yixiao''s doing? Where''s the evidence?"

    This question immediately cooled everyone off.

    Situ Hao stood up angrily, "If it wasn''t for him, how could Bai Rou stay unconscious? Next time I meet him, I will crush his head."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to hit him on the head, Meng Yixiao was a level one Spiritual Schr. At his current level even if she personally fought against him she wasn''t sure if she could win let alone senior brother Situ, "Senior brother, don''t be so loud next to senior sister Bai Rou, her body is extremely weak and she needs to recuperate."

    At the mention of Bai Rou, Situ Hao immediately changed his face, he said softly, "You guys discuss first, Bai Rou needs to recuperate, I''ll take her to another room."

    After saying that, he hugged the person tightly and carried her back to the next room.

    "Yes, at the time Ipeted with him, I felt that he kept some cards hidden and did not go all out." The other party was too good at acting, if not for him revealing himself before even she would''ve been deceived by him.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was unhappy, she fought him in the tournament arena and had to take his blood, otherwise, she would not have let him off so easily.

    Since the other side lost thest match, he will have to go back and start again until the second set of matches, Bai Ruo, and Situ Hao are very likely to meet him again in the second round of matches, "Everyone when you encounter him in the future, be more careful."

    The matter of the worm was put aside for the time being.

    The next day, when everyone woke up from their training, they were in very good spirits, probably because they had a few less worries in their hearts.

    Qian Wanyu still had one match left, which was scheduled for tomorrow.

    "Ninth Sister, your match has been scheduled for the afternoon so you can apany me to cultivate for a little longer in the morning."

    Li Yunan and Mu Sheng were the fourth match, and Lu Xing was the third match, if they won two more matches in a row, they could basically advance.

    "Good."

    Everyone knew that this time Minghui was considered to have been greatly wounded in order to heal Bai Rou, they all urged her to cultivate well before rushing to fight their matches.

    Dongfang Minghui forgot the time passing as soon as she cultivated, it was noon when she opened her eyes again. She found that ever since her body was filled with the green spots of vitality inside, the speed of her cultivation seemed to have slowed down, she was vaguely worried about the situation.

    When Lu Xing returned from hispetition, she had to ask him for a clear exnation.

    However, something unexpected happened during her afternoon match

    Dongfang Minghui had met her opponent who was a girl, a famous hot and delicate flower of Zng Academy, a level 9 fire Great Spiritualist, one step away from Spiritual Schr.

    "Begin."

    With a word from the referee, the field was covered with vines, and as soon as she started she bound all of the girl''s hands and feet, the Wood System Spiritual Master feared encountering the Fire System Spiritual Masters the most so the best way to deal with hem was long-distance fast attacks.

    She immediately used this trick to try to throw her off the arena before she had a chance to react.

    Unfortunately, her imagination was too good, the opponent was after all a level 9 Great Spiritualist. Her speed and reaction ability was not weaker than her, vines bound her hands and feet but the opponent released a powerful spiritual power spraying it across the field.

    Little Colour''s vines couldn''t help shrinking back a bit.

    The other side''s fireballs followed up and severalrge balls of me fell on the vines, quickly burning them up allowing her to break free of the vines.

    Then another series of fireballs were thrown, one after the other, towards her.

    It was Dongfang Minghui''s natural enemy.

    Fire Spiritual Masters were disgusting

    Dongfang Minghui dodged the fireballs in mid-air and fumbled for the flying needles from her waist, which she shot into the other party''s body, she was relieved when she saw her opponent had fallen unconscious.

    Even so, the hem of her clothes bore some marks of being burned, especially Little Colour''s vines, which were lying randomly on the field.

    Immediately after the referee dered her victorious, she handed a pill to the judge, "She is unconscious from poison, she must take this pill within half an hour, also ask the Qian Family to send a pharmacist over to check and see if what I said is true."

    Afterwards, she began to pick up Little Colour''s vines from the field, these vines were of great use to her in the future after all.

    "You have topensate me you know?"

    The fat doll and pig fairy grass stay was always trying to find ways to getpensation and all kinds of benefits, Dongfang Minghui got angry and wanted to smack them, "Sure ah, I''ll reward you with those slime worms from before."

    "Hmph disgusting bugs, I do not want."

    "But I would love it if you rewarded me with the man-eating grass." Little Colour just finished its sentence before it got dragged around the space ring by the curly tail of the pig fairy grass. At the side, the man-eating grass secretly gloated at Little Colour''s misfortune.

    The pharmacist on the side came very quickly, after he checked, he was sure that Dongfang Minghui''s words were true, the other party was poisoned, and the pills were indeed the antidote to the poison.

    In case something happened likest time, she stood to the side and watched the pharmacist feed the pill into the opponent''s mouth, watching her swallow it before leaving with peace of mind.

    She still needed to win a few more matches to advance as securely as Seventh sister. Her third match was scheduled for the next day.

    When she returned to the small courtyard she took out the previous prescriptions and looked at them again and again. She took out all the medicinal nts that had been left in her space ring for some time, and was about to take advantage of the fact that she didn''t have a match tomorrow to refine the soundproof pills for Wood, when she was just about to start however the news came

    Outside the small courtyard came Mu Sheng''s voice could be heard shouting and soon the door to her room came crashing open hard as well.

    "It''s not good!"

    "Mu Sheng, why are you in such a rush is something happening?"

    Mu Sheng nodded repeatedly, "Minghui, Ji Xiaoxiao whopeted with you today she died."

    Dongfang Minghui was stumped for a long time before realising who Mu Sheng was talking about, wasn''t Ji Xiaoxiao the 9th level Great Spiritualist of the Fire System she fought earlier today?

    "No way!"

    She had listened to Seventh sister and put aside Nighthawk''s death as a strange coincidence but now

    Mu Sheng tried to calm down and saw her lost in thought, secretly he said it was a good thing he told her first before she heard the rumours or she wouldn''t be prepared for them. He didn''t know how Minghui would feel if she knew and he didn''t know how tofort her for that.

    "Mu Sheng, Ji Xiaoxiao how did she die? Do you know?"<blockquote>

    New chapter!

    Thank you to all donators, ad clickers,mentors and readers! Your support means the world.</blockquote>

 Chapter 99 (1)

    Chapter 99 (1)

    The third match.

    Dongfang Minghui is still thinking about whether to use the poison needles or not to touch the concealed weapons for the time being. When she walked onto the field and announced her name, the man across from her turned pale and pointed at her with a trembling hand, "You are the God of Killers, the one where people say you''d die if you ever meet her."

    God of Killers? She got a name that was so imposing

    "No, no, I won''tpete, referee, I voluntarily admit defeat in this round."

    She stood on the field and watched her opponent''s fleeing figure for a long time before she walked back with a frozen face.

    As she walked out of the arena, she could still feel people in the audience pointing towards her and talking. In the case of Ji Xiaoxiao and Night Hawk, there were not a few people in thepetition arena, it is normal for some people to die directly in thepetition arena. However, the strange thing for both of them is that they were carried back after the fight with her and never woke up, additionally, the identity and background of those two were not low so they couldn''t be ignored.

    "Ninth Sister, never mind."

    "Seventh Sister, maybe the next two games will not even need me to fight to advance smoothly, saves me a lot of effort." She couldn''t help butugh at herself, this treatment was unique. Right now, Sister Situ and Sister Bai Rou had no real clue if they could even make it to the second round of rematches in time. Mu Sheng lost yesterday''s match so he would need to fight in the second round as well.

    She was the only one in the whole team who had the least amount of worries about thepetition, so what was she not satisfied with?

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and put it in her palm like a toy, probably knowing that the other side was worried about the gossip, "Don''t worry, I have asked Li Jing to investigate the cause of death of Ji Xiaoxiao and Nighthawk, I believe that soon their information will be sent over, then it will be clear whether it is by chance or "

    Recently, the Qian Family up and down is also very busy, plus there are so many people going in and out of their training grounds every day so the many guards in the Qian Family were on a twelve-hour rotating patrol, even in Qian Ziyan''s small courtyard there were guards.

    "Seventh sister, they were definitely not poisoned by the venom on the flying needles." She looked at Qian Wanyu with unusual determination.

    "I believe you."

    The two returned to the small courtyard and saw everyone sitting around the stone bench, seemingly discussing something, when they saw theming, Li Yunan waved towards them, "Minghui, Wanyu, we are talking about the second round of rematches."

    Li Yunan had sessfully advanced and got the qualification to enter the mountain of the Qian Family. Lu Xing had one game left, Mu Sheng, Senior Sister Bai Rou and Senior Brother Situ had advanced to the second round rematches so right now it was just her, Seventh sister and Lu Xing''s final game.

    "I''ll give it my all."

    Lu Xing was lucky, most of the opponents he met were of a simr standard to him, even if they were evenly matched he was able to smoothly settle them. He was stable and not in a hurry while fighting plus he was good at observing the weaknesses of the opponent so he won four matches in a row, he only needed to keep this pace for thest match and he''d be the third person to sessfully get the qualification.

    As for Seventh sister, she was not worried at all, even Meng Yixiao this evil thing was blown up a few times by her lightning. To this day there were still many multiple versions of gossip regarding the Qian Family''s Third Miss sting Meng Yixiao with thunder until his face turned ck.

    "Minghui''s situation is rather special, if there''s no ident, her qualification will not be a problem." Li Yunan said truthfully, "But, thest two games you cannot take them lightly."

    "That leaves me, Senior Brother Situ and Senior Sister Bai Rou." Mu Sheng pointed to himself, and the two people in the room.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    "Senior Sister Bai Rou''s body is no longer filled with worms, I just checked this morning, the spiritual energy in her body is gradually restoring itself she should be in the process of healing." She would check every six hours, twice a day to make sure nothing went wrong.

    "I will do my best in the second round of the rematch." Mu Sheng was ashamed, all the way to thest two games, he happened to encounter a dual system Spiritual Master, one of which was also a fire system, on top of that the other party had a higher spiritual power level than him. He was easily suppressed and forced to retreat with a few fireballs.

    "Mu Sheng, there are still a few days left, I have asked the Grand Elder apanying Young Master Wei to be your trainer." Qian Wanyu patted his shoulder as a sign offort, a Spiritual Emperor level Fire Spiritual Master helping you to train is not something just anyone could enjoy.

    "Really? Thank you, Wanyu." Mu Sheng originally still had a little bit of frustration, after all, it was so hard to get this far, only to be beaten back with a stick. He remembered the Grand Elder and immediately thought of the other party''s powerful Fire Spiritual power, making his whole body burst out with a different kind of motivation.

    "Naturally it''s true."

    Before the person arrived, the sound arrived first. They were standing in the small courtyard when they heard a series of cheerfulughter continuously approaching, the Grand Elder appeared in front of the crowd in high spirits, his other sleeve was still empty making people feel ufortable.

    "Grand Elder, Mu Sheng is counting on you next."

    "You are wee, Third Miss."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes went back and forth between the three of them for a while, Seventh sister invited the elder to apany him for training. Why didn''t she receive any news in advance? Wei Jun, this little traitor she must have gone around to secretly hug Seventh sister''s thigh. The next time she meet this fellow, she had to teach her a lesson.

    The next day, Qian Wanyu''sst game was in the morning, her two games were also in the morning and afternoon, so Qian Wanyu''sst fifth game she wouldn''t be able to go see, "Brother Li, you have to watch carefully throughout the whole match,ter on, tell me how Seventh sister won the game. "

    "Minghui, go quickly." Li Yunanughed, he was also in a pickle, the whole squad had matches today with Lu Xing and Minghui''sst matches scheduled for the afternoon. Now even their morning games ovepped. He decided to go see Wanyu''s game after a crowd vote.

    Lu Xing and Wood followed Dongfang Minghui into the tournament field, and the two casually found a spot where they could get a good look at the game below. Looking at the pretty figures that appeared in the tournament field, he muttered, "I hope nothing happens today."

    But, soon, he noticed that something was wrong. To his right was Wood but his left, front and back positions were all upied by the same group of people, enclosing him in a surrounded position at the corner of the wall. They had a strong, pungent smell of blood and all of them looked tough, their naked arms and scarred faces looked a little scary.

    "Wood."

    His words just fell and the girl sitting in his front-row snapped back, standing up with her foot on the stool raising two hammers in her hand yelling at him, "I heard you are a friend of Dongfang Minghui?"

    "We are here to avenge Nighthawk."

    "The Rakshasa Mercenaries." Lu Xing kind of knew what this group of people were after.

    Saying that it was revenge, Fang Meng did noty a hand on him, but looked at the people on thepetition field with a conspiratorial gaze, "One life for one life, fair enough."

    Lu Xing''s eye pupils shrunk for a moment, he tried to stand up, but the people of the Rakshasa mercenary group gestured towards him one by one with their weapons, more importantly, the match on thepetition field officially began, "Minghui."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a huge spiritual force invade from the other side the moment she got on the field. She slightly circted her own spiritual force to resist it a little.

    The other person was very tall, she was at most the height of his chest. His aura felt strong, and his pair of coldly indifferent eyes swept over her.

    "You are Dongfang Minghui?"

    "Yes."

    The referee, seeing that both seemed to be ready, immediately shouted for them to start.

    As soon as the referee left, she felt the entire ground shake a little, and she secretly watched out for an attack, she had a rough guess in her mind as to what it would be.

    "Earth System Spiritual Master."

    On the ying field, a single earth spike appeared in circr shape like a pair of hands propelling themselves towards her and surrounding her. She casually summoned a vine, and several vines cut across the path, wrapping all those round earth spikes stopping them from advancing.

    Unfortunately, the next second the vines were poked through by the sharp earth spikes that emerged from the ground.

    The wind and sand rose, and the whole field was blinded by a cloud of dust. She stretched out her hand, covering her eyes for a moment, and her wrist was cut by a wind de creating a scar. The bright red blood dripped down on the vine and was absorbed directly by it After Little Colour in her soul sea tasted the deliciousness, it was identally attacked by the earth spikes causing the vines to instantly go wild.

    To an outsider, the entire field was suddenly wrapped up in green vines, like a closed forest.

    "You are a dual system Spiritual Master of earth and wind systems?" Dongfang Minghui took a look at her injured arm, the light green spiritual energy still remained in the wound and had not beenpletely eliminated, as soon as Little Colour''s vines danced, even the sky full of wind des were deflected.

    The opponent was also very surprised that a Wood Spiritual Master could summon such a powerful vine, the wind des and earth spikes had no effect as well, so he said, "There are people out there who want to buy your life, so let''s end it here."

    The entire arena shook violently, and the earth spikes stabbed straight into the arena from the ground more than a meter high, if the vines had not pulled her into mid-air, she would have been stabbed into a sieve, the opponent even shot a concealed weapon toward her.

    She quickly opened the silk umbre behind her back and deflected all the concealed weapons back. The dark weapons in the silk umbre were immediately used as well to shoot back at him.

    No wonder the other party asked her if she was Dongfang Minghui as soon as she walked up, it should be to confirm her identity.

    "You are an assassin?"

    If he was an assassin of the Blood Fiend Alliance it would be strange because she had never heard of this from Wei Jun. She spected that even if he was one it could also likely be a job taken privately. No matter what, since the other party wanted her life, she couldn''t just sit back and wait for death.

    The fat doll ripped out all the vines, exposing her to the crowd, along with her special umbre, which could withstand some of the damage and concealed weapons.

    She released the spiritual power from her body and the whole ground of debris, dirt, flying needles all flew in mid-air. With her as the centre of the vortex, she shot all of it towards the killer directly and took advantage of the other person resisting to shoot her flying needles past the opponent''s defensive spiritual power right into his body.

    Once the opponent was hit by the venom, the faster the spiritual energy operated, the faster the venom in his body would produce an effect.

    Within a few breaths, the opponent fell to his knees.

    "Who asked you to kill me?"

    Knowing that it was impossible to ask anything from a killer''s mouth, she still asked anyway.

    The man smiled at her and immediately cut his neck, blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth and the man fell to the ground with a crash.

    The referee came forward and made a stop gesture, meaning that she should standstill. He ran up and crouched down next to the man, shouting a few times before feeling the other man''s pulse again and shaking his head at a certain ce on the tform.

    "Dongfang Minghui, is the winner."

    The fourth match came to an end, Dongfang Minghui had no joy at all in gaining victory, her opponent had fucking died on the ying field this time the messages from the outside world would probably spread even more. She gathered her expression and turned around to look at the audience, unsurprisingly, she saw Fang Meng and a few big men surrounding Lu Xing.

    They looked so bold that she knew they were here to pick a fight.

    She was in a hurry to get away from the ying field so she waspletely unaware that once she left, the corpse that was lying on the ground a moment ago suddenly aged rapidly and within a few moments it had turned into a dried-up corpse, with nothing but bones.

    The referee found two people to carry the corpse but didn''t expect that just after lifting it they felt a shake and the clothes turned light with only bones spilling out along with the skull rolling to the side. The two people were immediately scared to death by the experience.

    They''ve seen dead people, but they''ve never seen a recently killed person just turn into bones

    "The game is over, please make way."

    Lu Xing pulled Wood to stand up and said warmly to the people of the Rakshasa mercenary group, since Minghui''s match was over he also had to prepare his own game, thest game was crucial so he couldn''t be sloppy.

    Fang Meng''s hammer hadn''t yet been swung before it was held by Wood, then the hammer in her hand was pinched into an irregr shape, based on the other side''s expressionless face it was like staring at a dead man.

    "Hey, there are so many of you bullying two people that''s not fair right?"

    When she rushed to the audience stands, the people in the audience had already scattered, but the remaining part of the people saw her and immediately avoided her, they looked as if they saw something terrible they believed in her "prestige" outside.

    Fang Meng saw Dongfang Minghui and ground her teeth with hate, she wanted to snatch back her hammer but struggled a few times and found that it wouldn''t move. Wood squeezing the hammer made it feel like a mountain suppressing it so she simply let go of the hammer and used her other hammer to point angrily at Dongfang Minghui, "Your life is very big."

    "The killer was arranged by you?"

    "Minghui you go back first, Wood and I can handle this." Lu Xing looked at the hammer that was thrown aside by Wood.

    "Fang Meng, I have repeatedly tolerated you not because I am afraid of you, but, if you do anything to my friends I will never forgive you." Dongfang Minghui stared coldly at her.

    She inexplicably killed three people and now to suffer this group of people''s harassment and the outside world''s nonsense rumours even Dongfang Minghui got angry. When she was angry, the vines flowed from her body like wild grass, sweeping each person''s feet and wrapping Fang Meng along with the other mercenaries into dumplings.

    The more they struggled, the tighter the vines became, until they were strangled to the point that even their weapons fell out of their hands.

    Wood pulled Lu Xing away when it saw the opportunity and walked out from the encirclement of the Rakshasa mercenary group.

    "There is a limit to my patience."

    She gazed towards Fang Meng, Nighthawk''s corpse was taken away by his brother Night Wolf, the other side as the big brother would probablye to her sooner orter as well. She felt that she had caused a whole lot of trouble to apany Seventh sister to the back mountain of the Qian Family.

    "Lu Xing, are you okay? Next time you see them, don''t be so polite with them." She guessed that Lu Xing was too nice, otherwise with the fighting power of Wood he could have easily crushed their hearts.

    "Minghui, that killer"

    "Dead."

    "Great." Lu Xing smiled, "I was worried about you when I heard them say a life for a life."

    "Lu Xing, you don''t need tofort me, actually I''m not as fragile as you think." Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment, "We all have onest game in the afternoon to try to get the qualification to go to the back mountain so I can refine the pills for Uncle Wood next."

    "Do you need my help?"

    As soon as the matter of Uncle Wood was mentioned, Lu Xing''s attention was immediately diverted by her.

    She thought for a moment and smiled, "If someone gives me a hand, I''m naturally happy but only if you can win thisst match. Let''s go, and find our respective venues to sit quietly for a moment."

    After the two separated, they each found their own ying field.

    She ran to the audience and found a corner where she would not attract attention to meditate. Just after she sat down, she felt the seat behind her move, she didn''t take it seriously until she finished her meditation and was ready to leave but then she realized that the person sitting behind her was Qian Wanyu!

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing here?"

    "Mypetition is over, so naturally I''m here to see you, Ninth Sister."

    She had apanied Li Yunan to find Lu Xing first then learned from him about where the fourth match was, so she hurriedly came here. She didn''t expect Ninth Sister to be more determined than before and was able to settle down quickly which made her put down half her worries.

    "Good."

    In the fifth match, the decisive battle, she must adjust her state of mind to its best and discard all the things that have happened before. She would wait until the end of the match to solve it, she slowly walked onto the ying field with three points of caution, three points of worry, and three points of determination but also one point of hesitation.

    When the referee saw her, he immediately ran back to the side, obviously, he was trying to avoid her which made her very unhappy.

    If it was possible to beat the referee withoutmitting a foul, she would have beaten him up before the match.

    After an incense stick of time passed

    Dongfang Minghui lightly nced at the referee, "Is the other side stilling?"

    "After another incense stick, if the opponent does not show up, it can be assumed that the opponent has withdrawn from the match on his own."

    She simply sat on the ground, propped her head up and waited patiently for another incense stick of time, after watching the incense burn up, she leapt up to her feet, "It seems that the other side is not likely to appear, referee, announce it."

    The referee nodded, "Dongfang Minghui wins thispetition."

    "I guess the other side most likely didn''t dare to show up, don''t you know that the tall one shepeted with this morning turned into a pile of bones?"

    "Really?"

    "My friend carries bodies for the Qian Family, you know he told me the Qian Family pays pretty well, it just so happens that they were holding this tournament so they were moving bodies."

    "He said that the referee witnessed the person shrivel up into a shrivelled corpse and when they tried carrying the body something horrible happened."

    "I''ll tell you secretly, but in the end, all that was left was just the clothes and some scattered white bones. Any normal person would be horrified to see that!"

    Qian Wanyu sat peacefully in the audience listening to all the gossip in her ears and filtering out some of the useless information directly while leaving behind some worthy of study.<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support as usual everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 99 (2)

    Chapter 99 (2)

    When she returned to the small courtyard, Cai Qing handed her a letter. Qian Wanyu opened it and saw what was stated on it, frowning, "Cai Qing, how long before the second round of the rematches?"

    "At thetest, it will be around five days."

    Those who lost within the five consecutive games were eliminated, even so, the Qian Family''s tournament arena was still packed with people. The results of the first round of thepetition came out quickly, and four people within their small team qualified.

    Mu Sheng spent six hours a day cultivating, the other six hours he stayed with the Grand Elder to practice, the days were unusually regr, and the aura he gave off was a little different.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to start refining potions, Lu Xing and Wood would stay with her, asionally helping out. When Lu Xing was busy, Wood was made to stand aside as a gatekeeper so he did not hinder them.

    "I inquired about the causes of death of Nighthawk and Ji Xiaoxiao." Li Yunan took a trip back to the Li family while everyone was busy and used a little of his influence to find a small trace, he secretly pulled Qian Wanyu aside, "They didn''t die from poison."

    "Someone said that just after they were carried away from the Qian Family, their whole body turned into white bones, it should have nothing to do with Sister Minghui."

    "Thank you for taking the trouble, Senior Brother Li."

    The letter that Li Jing gave had already detailed the problems regarding the two corpses of Ji Xiaoxiao and Nighthawk, there was no reaction of poison inside their bodies, thus it was clear that they died after the detoxification.

    "Wanyu, don''t you think the way they died was weird? It''s like their life force and spiritual power was drained away by something all of a sudden," Li Yunan saw the other party look unconcerned and thought the other party did not hear his point clearly, so he added, "You know what? My uncle warned me not to investigate this, Ji Xiaoxiao, Night Hawk and the one who just died yesterday, that assassin that fought Minghui, their bones were moved to the royal family."

    At first, he thought it was just a small thing, but as a result, the small thing had turned into a big thing.

    The seemingly calm city seemed to show signs of a storm approaching.

    "Wanyu, did you already know about it?" Li Yunan was anxious but when he turned to look, the other party still had the same extremely cold appearance, he could not help but freeze and ask.

    "It is about Ninth Sister, I have to be cautious."

    If it hadn''t been for Li Yunan taking the initiative to investigate this matter, she wouldn''t want them to know because she knew that Dongfang Minghui would be puzzled by it if it was brought up.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of what happened to the bodies of Ji Xiaoxiao and the other three people, she was preupied with Wood''s pill to inhibit sound, the pill once eaten should be able to prevent sound maniption used to control Wood.

    Pills were easier to create and she had sufficient medicinal nts, she also tried two small tests before boldly starting to refine the real one, in one breath she made ten small red pills, "This thing seems to be quite average."

    If Love Flower did not mention it, she would not have thought that this thing could have helped Uncle Wood get rid of that group of people pestering him.

    "Lu Xing, give this to Uncle Wood and make him take it."

    After she handed the pill to Lu Xing, she began to think about the samples of undead skin she had gotten from Wood before, she was shocked when she took the sample out, "Strange, it wasn''t like this when I put it inside the space ring back then, right?"

    "Little Colour, Love Flower, this thing you guys didn''t touch right?"

    The fat doll nced at it with great disdain, "Not interested."

    "Nope." Love Flower''s reply was even shorter.

    A piece of flesh from Wood which was dry and pale with spots simr to the undead and with an unhealthy colour, after sitting idle in her space ring for several months had changed colour.

    "Lu Xing, do you think this piece of flesh seems to have a little more life in it?"

    She carried the sample with a glove and shook it twice in front of him, Lu Xing was unprepared for her and took two steps backwards hitting Wood who held him upright.

    Looking at it this way, it seems that there has been a change.

    Lu Xing peeled the clothes off the wrist of the wood, revealing the pale unhealthy skin,paring the two skin colours they immediately saw the difference. It was a big difference, "Yes, Minghui, it looks a lot morehealthy?"

    Shepared the skin at her wrist with the sample on the table, the sample was much worse butpared to the real undead skin on Uncle Wood it was already more than one level better. She propped up her head with an arm and thought back on her half-done experiment.

    Lu Xing looked at her dazed form and anxiously paced back and forth, looking at Wood and then at the sample on the table.

    "Minghui."

    "Shh, don''t say anything first, let me think about it."

    It may seem like less than two or three months in reality but for her, it needed to include the six months when she was imprisoned in the first level of sharp knife mountain, almost half a year had passed for her personally. It was so long ago that she had to think about it.

    Lu Xing saw her pondering the problem alone so he simply took out the box from his space ring, it was a block of ice Mu Sheng had hiddenst time, the ice was wrapped in green coloured wood spiritual energy, as before, the bright red blood on it was still flowing quietly.

    In fact, he had a more important thing he wanted to ask Minghui in person

    "Mu Sheng, why did you cover up the blood on that ice?" That day, standing inside the small courtyard, he deeply felt the fluctuation of life forces, when Minghui and everyone were busy taking care of Bai Rou, he pulled Mu Sheng outside the small courtyard and asked while no one was around, "What was the reason you took away the blood-stained ice from Minghui that day during her match and then hiding it from everyone?"

    "Lu Xing, this matter is the secret of one person, I can''t tell you." Mu Sheng hesitated, even when facing Lu Xing, he could not tell the truth about what he had found, he had even been struggling to tell Sister Wanyu about it.

    The only person Lu Xing could think of was Minghui.

    Mu Sheng helplessly covered his face, "Lu Xing, please, don''t ask anything or say anything for now about this."

    He hoped that his guess was wrong but when he looked at the piece of ice inside his space ring, he picked it up and threw it against the wall fiercely, "It''s useless to keep it, it''s better to destroy it."

    "Wait!" Lu Xing snatched the ice, "Is it something to do with Minghui''s blood?"

    Mu Sheng closed his lips, refusing to reveal a single word.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xing held the ice piece and a part of the wood spiritual power on it disappeared, the ice also gradually dissolved, seeing that the bright red blood was about to dissipate with the ice, he hastened to use his own spiritual power to temporarily seal it.

    But even then, the melted blood and ice in his hand still dripped two drops, and somewhat coincidentally, the mixed ice water and blood dripped down on the sample

    "This is bad." Lu Xing was a bit pained, he had been distracted by Minghui''s recent incident and put the ice back into his space ring trying to find something to wipe the ice water and blood off.

    "Lu Xing, what are you doing?"

    When she felt the other living person in front of her eyes moving around even a blind person would have a reaction. Dongfang Minghui knocked her head but she couldn''t recall the details, looking at Lu Xing she hurriedly pulled him, "Wait, what are you doing? "

    "Minghui, I''m really sorry, I just identally dripped a little something on your sample." Lu Xing had a pained look.

    "What!?"

    Dongfang Minghui screamed so loud that Li Yunan and Qian Wanyu, who had been outside discussing her matter, heard it.

    "Oh my god Lu Xing you''re really going to kill me!" Dongfang Minghui immediately took the book from his hands and looked at it again and again, "It wasn''t easy to have a little substantial change following this book, maybe if we follow along this to refine a pill we can inhibit the disease of the undead. If the sample deteriorates I''ll need another sample from the body of Uncle Wood, see if you want to do it."

    She was angry because most importantly, she hadn''t actually identified the trigger that led to the change in the sample.

    Lu Xing did not know anything about refining pills, how would he know that a little mistake on his part would lead to such a powerful consequence, "Ah, then what to do?"

    "Lu Xing, what did you just drop in?" She looked left and right, and the sample did not seem to change much, so her heart dropped a little, but she did not dare to take it lightly.

    Lu Xing hesitated for a moment, but said honestly, "It''s a drop of water and a drop of blood"

    "Blood?"

    Dongfang Minghui came over and looked at him, "Wait, I remember, Lu Xing, your blood, your blood is useful."

    "Huh?" Lu Xing was bewildered, just now he still felt nervous and panicked at heart from Dongfang Minghui''s nonsensical sentence and now it went into another direction entirely, "My blood?"

    "Yes, yes, didn''t your blood just happen to identally rub on the sample of Uncle Wood earlier?" She finally knew what caused the sample to change. She immediately took out a small knife from her space ring, "Lu Xing, contribute a little blood sample to me, it''s possible that your blood can make Uncle Woodpletely recover ah."

    Huh, his blood was so effective?

    Once he heard her words, Lu Xing did not say a word and took the initiative to slit his wrist to collect his blood in a tube for her, "Enough? If it''s not enough, I can switch to the other hand."

    "Enough, it''s enough, Lu Xing, you and Uncle Wood go out first, don''t bother me."

    "Hey hey, Minghui, I can help-"

    Dongfang Minghui tidied up his bleeding and quickly pushed both people out, closing the door tightly. She thought about various experiments to do and also secretly thought about whether to cut another piece of sample from Uncle Wood but she quickly rejected this idea.

    This time, if the experiment was sessful, she could just directly use Uncle Wood to do experiments, she shook the small porcin bottle of blood in her hand, "I''m counting on you."

    She buried her head in research, splitting the sample into tworge pieces, one of which, she dropped several drops of Lu Xing''s blood on it, quietly waiting for its reaction, every two hours, she would watch its colour and measure any changes.

    It may also be because of the small amount, she waited for six hours but the sample did not have much reaction.

    She slumped over on the table and fell asleep.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    As soon as the rest of the people saw Lu Xing and Wood outside their conversations immediately stopped. Li Yunan looked at the tightly closed room, then at Lu Xing who looked dejected, andughed helplessly, "Looking at you guys like this, you probably annoyed sister Minghui?"

    "It''s probably because I identally did something wrong and made Minghui angry."

    This was pretty normal, the pharmacists were a group of people who relied on themselves and their own experience to research. The only one to apany Dongfang Minghui while working for a long time was Qian Wanyu who usually did not bother to do anything and just sat at the side to silently apany her.

    "She will not really be angry with you, she''s just too focused on the matter at hand, when she finishes she wille out on her own you do not have to worry." Qian Wanyu reassured Lu Xing, with her understanding of Ninth Sister, the other party wille out only when she has finished or if she encounters difficulties halfway and wants to get help, otherwise, it''s better to just leave her alone.

    "I hope so." Lu Xing could not help but sigh, in fact, he hadn''t had time to even bring up and ask the most important thing to Minghui, thinking of Wood''s current situation and sister Bai Rou, he shook his head, it seems the time he had chosen wasn''t right.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The loud bang made the four people scared.

    Situ Hao with his unshaved beard appeared wretchedly in front of everyone, he looked at the courtyard and his originally cloudy bloodshot eyes seemed to emit a light of joy. He excitedly pointed towards everyone in the room then saying, "Bai Rou''s woken up, she woke up!"

    In fact, during this period, Bai Rou woke up once but that time her eyes were slightly confused and she did not really seem conscious plus she soon fell unconscious again, everyone thought it was just a sign of improvement.

    Situ Hao had been taking care of her at her bedside around the clock, keeping himselfpletely unkempt contrary to his previous graceful appearance. When Bai Rou woke up, she saw his red bloodshot eyes at a nce.

    "Bai Rou, how are you feeling?"

    Bai Rou looked around at the few people surrounding her bed as she inquired in a low voice, "Where are Minghui, Mu Sheng and the others?"

    During the time she was unconscious, she actually had a sense of the outside world, especially when Minghui kept saying something in her ear which she vaguely remembered but seemed to forget. Seeing that Minghui was not in the room, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Minghui is making potions, she doesn''t know you''ve woken up yet." Qian Wanyu purposely didn''t let Situ Hao disturb her.

    "Mu Sheng is out practising with the Grand Elder he will probably be back soon." Lu Xing also added.

    Bai Rou nodded, it took her a long time to drift back to what happened before she lost consciousness, "None of us are fighting against Meng Yixiao right?"

    Everyone looked at Qian Wanyu.

    "Wanyu and Meng Yixiao have already fought?"

    "Bai Rou, there is something you may not know yet." Li Yunan remembered that battle that day, he wanted to go up and beat Meng Yixiao himself. This kind of scum staying in the world was just a scourge to others, "Wanyu not only defeated him but also stepped on his face, cut his neck and took his blood to save Minghui and you, if not for that we might not have known why you were unconscious."

    He spoke while frowning not seeing how bad Bai Rou''s face looked.

    "I have something to say to Bai Rou, can everyone go out first?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at Bai Rou''s troubled look and couldn''t help but speak up to request some privacy.

    "I''ll go see if Mu Sheng has returned." Lu Xing pulled Wood out the door.

    "Situ Hao, looking at your appearance, I can hardly recognize you, go out and I''ll take you outside to tidy up." Li Yunan pulled Situ Hao and forcibly took the person out.

    Soon, the room was quiet again.

    "You have something to say to me?" Qian Wanyu looked at her and knew what she wanted to talk about, "It just so happens that I also have something I want to ask you."

    Bai Rou flinched, she lifted the covers and wanted to get out of bed, but was stopped by Qian Wanyu, "Although the worm in your body has been cleared, it is better to take a good rest before getting out of bed."

    "Worm?"

    Bai Rou looked confused.

    Qian Wanyu briefly told the other party what happened after she was mistakenly caught by the other party''s vicious tactics and how Ninth Sister was parasitized by the slime worm because of her along with how they removed the slime worm afterwards, "Do you have anything to say to me? In particr, when you both fought to the end and ran out of ice spiritual energy why did you bother drawing out, even more, knowing you would lose?"

    Bai Rou closed her eyes, recalling what she sensed at that moment as well as her real feelings at that, "It was because"<blockquote>

    Enjoy!</blockquote>

 Chapter 100 (1)

    Chapter 100 (1)

    "The reason is that I felt an extremely cold spiritual power hidden under his ice spiritual power, I wanted to try to see if I could force his second spiritual power out." Bai Ruo remembered how she''d fought countless people in the Royal Academy''s tournament arena from all the nine elements but she had never seen the creepy extremely cold spiritual energy she felt from Meng Yixiao. It made her suspect that the other party was a Dark Spiritual Master!

    "When you fought with him, did you sense it as well? "

    Qian Wanyu stood by the edge of the bed in thought, she shook her head at Bai Rou''s words, "Not really, what he showed me was the normal resistance an Ice System Great Spiritual Schr should have."

    But, as Bai Ruo mentioned, this person was ruthless, one of his hidden systems was most likely the dark system spiritual power, he should be afraid and aware of Bai Ruo finding out so he had killing intent.

    If not for Ninth Sister

    Bai Rou this time would likely have had bad luck.

    "I believe my judgment, his second spiritual power if not gold is most likely dark."

    Qian Wanyu looked grave, in addition to Xuan Zhu, this was the second Dark Spiritual Master she encountered and one with bad intentions no less. Since the other party carries a slime worm, this dangerous parasite of the dark world, it was even more likely.

    However, without proof, they cannot freely specte, what it meant to be a dark system Spiritual Master no one was clearer than her.

    "Bai Rou, no matter how we specte on his second Spiritual power now, it won''t help, your priority is to recover yourself as soon as possible, next you have the second round of the rematches to participate in. You will most likely meet Meng Yixiao a second time."

    This included Situ Hao and Mu Sheng as well both of which were highly likely to encounter him.

    Bai Rou was bbergasted, obviously not expecting such a y. The first thing she did after waking up was to worry about her teammates also encountering this pervert Meng Yixiao. Now after being reminded by Qian Wanyu, she immediately felt that she could not continue to lie down, "Wanyu, how many days are left for the rematch?"

    The real rematch will start tomorrow, she had used the authority of Qian Family''s Third Miss to make Cai Qing dy Bai Ruo''spetition as far back as possible, but she could only dy it by two days at most.

    "You still have two days."

    Two dayster, every one apanied Bai Rou and Situ Hao and Mu Sheng to watch the rematch.

    The system was even stricter than the first round, they had to go through even more severe screening than the first round, with ten matches instead of five it was twice as many as the six, no, five matches they had before. The Qian family had modified the system in advance for various reasons, turning the six matches into five matches and simplifying the previous system. However, in terms of difficulty, it was actually increasing and the level of opponents they faced was getting higher and higher from easy to difficult.

    Therefore, their matches now were even more intensive than usual, with at least two, or maybe three matches a day.

    "Ninth Sister is still in the courtyard, she is alone, I''m not too sure."

    Lu Xing and Wood also wanted to stay but were dismissed by Qian Wanyu with a few words.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of what had happened in the courtyard in the past few days. She was so focused on her experiments and was so excited these days that she just stayed awake to stare at the sample the whole time, expecting further changes.

    As she had predicted before, Lu Xing''s blood was indeed extremely helpful to Uncle Wood.

    That day she fell asleep on the table and dreamed about some things that had happened since she came to Meng City, many details that she had overlooked in the dream all surfaced. After she woke up, she found that the sample of Uncle Wood on the table had be even more human than before, like a fresh piece of flesh cut off from a person but there was still a lot of yellow juice spreading out around the sample. She took the ck juice that she had collected from the sample in her space ring and waved it twice in front of her eyes.

    On that day, Lu Xing cut his hand for the sample and his blood dripped on it as well. Afterwards, the ck juice spread out from the sample and now, the ck juice has turned into a brownish-yellow juice.

    She had a preliminary conclusion in her mind and was waiting for further judgment.

    "Seventh sister, howe you are the only one here?"

    As soon as she left her room, she almost forgot what day it was and she was a little ufortable seeing the small courtyard empty.

    "The rematches have started, Mu Sheng, Bai Rou and Situ Hao all went to thepetition arena, the rest of them went to raise their morale."

    "Seventh sister, you said Senior Sister Bai and Senior Brother Situ also went?"

    "Right."

    She felt as if she had missed a lot of things after staying in her room for a few days, she routinely checked the situation in her space ring only to be shocked about what she saw and falling to the ground with a loud <em>bang</em>

    "Ninth Sister, what''s happening?"

    Before Qian Wanyu could help her up, she saw two big guys, one white and one ck, suddenly appearing in the courtyard, she instinctively drew out her Water Thunder Whip.

    But the two big guys were scrambling around Dongfang Minghui, and they fought over her, as a result, probably because they hadn''t discussed it, one white ball and one ck ball fought first.

    In the eyes of Dongfang Minghui, the sound of two little beasts became like this.

    "Mother, mother, I am Toothless."

    "Little white you get away from her, she is my mother."

    "Ow  no you get lost."

    The two rolled into one big ball at the drop of a hat.

    "Toothless?" She should have been overjoyed to see Toothless grow up, but suddenly she remembered that she wouldn''t have the chance to pick it up in the future if it kept growing. Then she experiences the heartbreaking feeling of her child growing into an adult. But before she had time to think about it, she saw that the little white tiger had also grown up to be as big as Toothless, she felt that it looked more like a dog.

    Toothless and Little White viciously bit each other, opening their mouths wide with rows of sharp fangs. The two didn''t fight for a long time but when she looked on the ground there were a few clusters of white hair.

    "Hmm?"

    "The little white tiger should be the cub of that dark magical beast tiger from sharp knife mountain."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Little White and felt it looked a little familiar, thanks to Qing Mo''s reminder, she could see a little bit of the dark magical beast tiger from Little White, "How did it grow so fast?"

    Dongfang Minghui was also scratching her head, she did not know, she held it out before thepetition to feed but at that time it was still skinny and soft.

    Now, Toothless and Little White have be about the same size as a normal dog, there was nothing she could hold in the future.

    The world of medicinal nts she couldn''t understand and now she felt like the world of spirit animals she also couldn''t understand.

    "Toothless'' growth was most likely from the awakening of the fire system spiritual power, due to its spiritual power it grew a little bit, but how can the small white tiger suddenly berger." She pped her head, a few days ago she kept reminding herself to pay attention to Little White, it was only small at first but after a few days, its teeth had grown several times faster than other young beasts. The first thing she thought of was that some medicinal nts, pills, potions or other things in the space ring could''ve been stolen by it.

    After checking, however, she realized that there were so many misceneous things in her space ring that she couldn''t remember them herself!

    "Seventh sister, do you think Little White is okay like this?"

    "Not necessarily." Qian Wanyu''s hand was still clenching the whip, she looked pensive, if not for Qing Mo''s reminder she would''ve also forgotten that this tiger cub in front of her was actually a dark system magical beast cub.

    In other words, it wasn''t a friendly sort of animal.

    "Ow." Little White was pinned down on the ground by Toothless, unable to roll over and get up for a long time, it could only roar dryly towards Dongfang Minghui.

    "Toothless,e to me." She took out a teething stick from the space ring and like teasing her own puppy she squatted down and waved it at Toothless.

    As soon as it smelled the smell of meat emanating from the teething stick, Toothless immediately put away its forelimbs and pounced towards her cheerfully, probably realizing that after it changed in size it couldn''t run up too fast it also braked hard and before swallowing her hand along with the teething stick in one gulp.

    Little White smelled the same taste that it dreamed of tasting again, it rolled quickly back on its feet and rushed over, bumbling up to her, and let out a low wailing sound.

    Hearing it wail her heart also turned soft.

    Dongfang Minghui did not understand the other party''s meaning, but seeing the little white tiger''s pair of beautiful blue eyes staring at her, she could not help but take out all the remaining teething sticks in her space ring to give it to the tiger cub.

    "Here you go, here you go, all for you."

    "Ow ow ow"

    Suddenly, Toothless pounced on the other party and knocked it to the ground, its sharp teeth immediately bit down on the other party''s neck ruthlessly. This time was obviously different from the yfulness from just now.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Qian Wanyu dragged the person to her feet as soon as she could.

    "Huh? Ah, why are they fighting again?" Dongfang Minghui came to her senses and seeing Toothless and the little white tiger biting each other in death, her head was still in the clouds and she had no idea what happened.

    "This cub is a bit weird."

    Qian Wanyu saw Ninth Sister was still dumbfounded when she took something out of her space ring and spoke in a serious voice, Qian Wanyu didn''t expect Toothless to be more sensitive and notice it a faster than she did, "Did you know what you were doing just now?"

    "Yes." She looked at the little white tiger pitifully and was just trying to get a teething stick to feed it then she eximed, "Yikes, why did I take out all of Toothless'' rations!"

    "Toothless, don''t bite, don''t bite, you''re going to kill it."

    Strangely enough, this time Toothless didn''t listen to her at all and bit down hard on the little white tiger''s throat, it was full of killing intent and wanted to bite it to death.

    "Don''t go." Qian Wanyu pulled her back, "Toothless is smart, it must have sensed something from this dark tiger beast. Think about it carefully, was there something wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought carefully about the whole incident. The weird ce was probably when she and the small white tiger looked at each other, "Seventh sister, my head went nk for a second at that time."

    She couldn''t think of anything about what she had done now that she thought harder about the incident.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her confusion with a serious face.

    "The little white tiger had a pair of beautiful eyes, when I looked at it I-" In the end she didn''t know what she was doing at that time either.

    "Then I''ll go gouge out its eyes."

    "Ah, Seventh sister, wait, there must be some kind of misunderstanding let''s wait until, ugh ugh wait Toothless quickly stop." Dongfang Minghui took a look at the two furballs and hastily pulled Toothless away, "Toothless?"

    Toothless looked towards the shrinking small white tiger and gave a threatening growl. She had to drag Toothless back when she saw it showing its row of sharp teeth towards the shivering small white tiger which looked particrly pathetic.

    Dongfang Minghui''s head was confused at why Toothless was so angry, the only thing she could think of that made it so mad was the pile of teething sticks she had just put in front of Toothless, "Toothless, this is all yours, I''ll make you moreter."

    Obviously, its teething period had passed, she didn''t know why Toothless still loved chewing the teething sticks.

    "Mother."

    Toothless walked over and rubbed against her aggressively, obviously it wasn''t mad because of the teething sticks.

    "Toothless didn''t do that because of the teething sticks."

    "Then what for?"

    Beasts fight over territory so it was normal to fight over food, but Toothless has never been the one being bullied so she had never seen it get angry before. Dongfang Minghui held Toothless''s little head and looked at it, cleaning the hair and blood at the corners of its mouth.

    Toothless stretched out its tongue and licked her fingers, the tail behind it waved, and suddenly it half bent down on the ground, "Mother."

    She knew this action, in the past when she talked about the future grown-up Toothless carrying her around, Toothless will always show this half-crouch posture as if signalling her to sit on its back. She touched its two small bumps on its back and Toothless'' whole body immediately tightened up, "Toothless."

    "Try it and see."

    "Ow-"

    Before she could understand Seventh sister''s words, she felt Toothless''s whole body shake and it roared again towards the white tiger taking a posture to attack.

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu always acted as fast as lightning in whatever she did. At some point she activated the formation in the small courtyard, once the formation opened, her whole body''s spiritual power poured out, especially the dark spiritual power fell in unrestrained amounts towards the small white tiger and surrounded it from all sides.

    Toothless also kept retreating backwards, shrinking to her side and then revealing a fierce look at her.

    "Toothless, don''t be afraid, Seventh sister won''t hurt you."

    This little guy was sensitive, it was likely that the reason it was showing a fierce look towards Seventh sister was because of the dark spiritual power. She kept stroking its bent back, "Toothless, don''t be afraid."

    The little guy also understood at some level, after seeing Qian Wanyu targeting the small white tiger, its body gradually rxed, rubbing against her side.

    The little white tiger, which was already injured and depressed, even a bit pitiful, was not afraid of her dark spiritual power, and instead opened its mouth as if to eat the dark spiritual power.

    "It''s really a dark system magical beast."

    "Really?"

    She was dumbfounded, little Toothless casually abducted a little animal, how is it suddenly a dark spiritual beast?

    Qian Wanyu gripped her long whip tightly and walked over step by step. Probably sensing the strong threatening nature from the other party, the little white tiger kept shrinking back and looked at Dongfang Minghui pitifully.

    The other side''s eyes seemed to be pleading, the poor look made her pity it and she pulled Qian Wanyu''s wrist, "Seventh sister, it is still a child and doesn''t know anything yet, we can slowly teach it don''t hit it."

    The little white tiger immediately bent down on the ground, with its whole little head resting on the ground waving its tail towards them.

    "Ninth Sister," Qian Wanyu suddenly looked at her seriously, "This little guy I cannot let you keep it anymore."

    "Hmm?"

    She pondered for a moment and quickly understood, "Does Seventh sister want to control the little white tiger?"

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but tease her when she looked at her face, "If I ask, will Ninth Sister agree?"

    The dark tiger among the tiger beasts was also considered to be a strong fighting force. Additionally, she felt like this little guy was the cause of the strange and weird deaths in the arena before. As she saw it, most likely the other party had sucked up the life force and spiritual power from those people turning them into bleached bones. She just didn''t know what method it is used to hide the truth from the eyes of the crowd.

    If she continued to keep it around Ninth Sister, she didn''t know what kind of trouble this white tiger will cause. It''s better to take advantage of the fact that the little thing was still a cub and educate it early so it can be a helpful partner in the future.

    "If the little white tiger is really a dark system awakened spirit beast"

    "Ninth Sister, it is a Dark Spirit Beast."

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, looking at Seventh sister''s look, there was obviously no room for discussion. She endured the pain of looking at the white tiger and then looked at Toothless sitting crouched at her side, "Seventh sister, you want to go over and make it sign a contract with you?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh." She squatted down and touched Toothless'' head, "Toothless, what do you think if we give the little white tiger to Seventh sister to raise?"

    Toothless was the one who brought back the little white tiger, it was necessary for her to ask Toothless before making any decision.

    Toothless looked at Qian Wanyu with its head tilted, then it looked at the little white tiger that was still acting cute. It came up to her, tilted her hand with its head, and stuck out his tongue to lick her hand.

    "Toothless, did you agree? If you agree tell me ok?"

    "Mother."

    "Great, my family''s Toothless is really generous." She couldn''t help bute over and gently rub her nose on it, "Seventh sister, my family''s Toothless said that the little white tiger can be considered a generous gift for you."

    Without Seventh sister''s generous gift, there would be no Toothless now.

    Actually, even if Seventh sister hadn''t said anything, she nned to raise Little White to give to Seventh sister. She was reluctant to give up the tiger beast so easily after finding out it was a Dark Spiritual Beast. Seventh sister as a Dark Spiritual Master would work well with a Dark Spirit Beast but these were very hard to find. She didnt expect that her family''s Toothless picked up a treasure. Everything it brought back always happened to be all sorts of treasure!

    Qian Wanyu on the other hand seemed to see Toothless''s tail pointed up as if mocking her. She was so angry that sheughed coldly. If she knew that the egg that she had given to Ninth Sister that day would hatch such a clingy little thing, she would''ve smashed it into the ground early, better to get rid of this sort of nuisance early.

    "Wooo."

    Little Whitey pitifully on its stomach, seeming to understand their conversation. From time to time it whimpered at Dongfang Minghui, which made her feel awkward.

    "Toothless, go back to the space ring first."

    Toothless rubbed her again, and then went back reluctantly.

    As soon as Little White saw that Toothless was missing, it immediately ran over and rubbed Dongfang Minghui''s leg forfort.

    "Little White, let me see your wound." Just now, she guessed that Toothless had bitten down hard, even its teeth were still stained with flesh. Little White squatted beside her, raising its neck obediently.

    "Huh? Strange, why is the wound gone?"

    "Ninth Sister, don''t bother." Qian Wanyu nced at Little White coldly. "It is a dark spirit beast. Since it has swallowed my dark spiritual power, the wound will naturally heal quickly."

    Not only that, but the other party could also devour other people''s life force as well this cub was only born a short time ago but had such a powerful method, if they let it go now the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Little White, you have to be obedient." She wanted to pick it up, but couldn''t hold it all the way up since it was too heavy. "Don''t worry, I will always be with Seventh sister so you can be with me and Toothless all the time."

    Giving it to Seventh Sister wasn''t the same as moving it from her space ring to Seventh Sister''s right?

    "Little White, you can sign a contract with Seventh sister thene and go as you please."

    Little White looked sad and put its forelimbs on Dongfang Minghui''s feet rubbing its head on her with an innocent look.

    Seeing her helpless, Qian Wanyu retracted her whip and grabbed the back of Little White''s neck shaking it in front of her.

    "I''ll give you two choices, either sign a contract with me, or I will kill you. Don''t bother with the ying."

    Little White called out.

    Seventh sister

    Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes floated over, and she immediately fell silent immediately.

    Little White struggled for a while but could understand that Qian Wanyu was serious.

    "In that case, we''ll sign a contract."

    Qian Wanyu dragged it back to an open space and set up a formation.

 Chapter 100 (2)

    Chapter 100 (2)

    Seeing this, Dongfang Minghui retreated to a room, closed the door, and watched through the doorway.

    Seventh sister cut her fingertip, and a drop of bright red blood floated in mid-air. She then saw Seventh sister pinch the forelimbs of the little white tiger and also squeeze out a drop of blood. Two drops of blood from one person and one from the beast formed a circle in mid-air rotating slowly. She seemed to see a beast face emerge in mid-air from time to time as the two drops of blood kept going in a circle before shrinking and fusing together.

    Wind and lightning raged in the small courtyard from the fusion and a small vortex of spiritual energy appeared in the sky. After the blood was separated from the vortex, one drop returned to Seventh sister''s brow, and one drop went into the forehead of the little white tiger.

    "The contract isplete."

    An ancient sound seemed to ring in her ears and she looked dumbfounded at the scene inside the small courtyard, Seventh sister''s body emitted colourful rays of light, these rays enveloped her body and even a dark light appeared on the little white tiger shining onto Seventh Sister while a dark light from Seventh sister shone back on the tiger, soon the rays on both of them dissipated.

    The small courtyard returned to calm, the ceremony from before seemingly finished.

    "Seventh Sister, this is the contract between a human and a spirit animal?"

    "Right."

    This was the first time she''d seen such a show for a contract ceremony. Thinking of how different Seventh sister was from normal people, she spected that normal contracts between a person and a spirit animal was probably not like this.

    "Little white tiger, from now on, follow Seventh sister, she will teach you well."

    When ites to the word "teach", she felt that she was also unqualified, she had to find time to train Toothless properly someday so that it won''t get held down and beaten up by Seventh sister''s little white tiger in the future.

    Where would the face of her and Toothless go if it got beaten up next time?

    Qian Wanyu stood behind her and watched with her arms around her chest as she and the little white tiger kept muttering to each other, she looked at the sky and took advantage of the gap to remove the formation.

    When Bai Rou and the rest came back they saw her on the stone bench not knowing what potion she was making, Qian Wanyu stood with her hands on her side, looking out through the small courtyard wall with a solemn look. Her brow was still knitted as if seeming to have encountered some kind of problem.

    "Wanyu, Minghui, we''re back."

    Their group went out early and now they all came back excitedly. Qian Wanyu knew that the three of them had good news judging from the smile on their faces so she made a shushing motion towards them.

    However, Dongfang Minghui still felt the movement.

    "Senior Sister Bai, you look good." She nced at Senior Brother Situ and was very surprised that the other party also looked very refreshed. She couldn''t help but remember the friendship between the two people, Senior Sister Bai Rou and Senior Brother Situ.

    Her eyes darted back and forth before the two of them, her eyes were filled with naked curiosity as she judged their rtionship. Besides the two people involved blushing, everyone elseughed at the words that need not be said.

    "Senior sister Bai Rou has recovered, and senior brother Situ is finally willing to go out and meet people." She couldn''t help snickering, now they were all in pairs in this team aside from Mu Sheng and Brother Li. She pulled Sister Bai Rou aside, avoiding the rest of the group, "Sister Bai do you know that when you were unconscious it was Brother Situ who carried you back, he even gave up his matches for you."

    Bai Rou''s face sank and she rebuked, "Stupid."

    Who told him to give up his matches?

    "Yes, I also think that Brother Situ is stupid, do not look at him acting so carefree now he also said that if he met Meng Yixiao he would avenge you, tsk, simply has no idea of his own strength so ignorant and then he also tried using his light-based healing for your injuries but it caused you to vomit blood all over the ground, that''s not all, he also-"

    "Minghui, stop, although he often does some weird things he''s not as bad as you say"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her with a teasing look as if waiting for her to argue for Situ Hao.

    Bai Rou felt a little guilty when she saw her like this and only then she knew that she had been fooled by Minghui into revealing her thoughts by defending Situ Hao and listing all his benefits.

    "Senior sister Bai, show mercy!" As soon as she saw Senior Sister Bai Rou taking out her big sword she immediately ran towards Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, help!"

    "Little Minghui, you also have today ah." Situ Hao gloated on the sidelines.

    "Ungrateful, if I didn''t do this for your lifelong happiness, Situ Hao, how would I be chased by Senior Sister Bai Rou and her big sword?" She used him indignantly.

    Everyoneughed yfully watching the good show.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her to her side, "From now on, don''t bother with this matchmaking nosy business, just sit back and watch Senior Brother Situ shave his head and be a bald monk that no one wants."

    "Hahahahaha!" The group couldn''t helpughing out loud.

    Afterwards, theirpetition went so smoothly that everyone in the courtyard felt that it was an incredible turn of events. Especially Mu Sheng, in the sixth game, he met a dual-system Spiritual Master, one of which was a fire system at Great Spiritualist tier while the other was ice-based at Great Spiritualist tier.

    Both the level and skills of the opponent were slightly higher than him but

    The opponent was dazed by Xiao Bai''s smoke and he sessfully advanced.

    Situ Hao also had a case where he thought he was going to lose, only to have his opponent give up the victory due to an ident and breaking a rule.

    "It seems that someone is giving us a break."

    Mu Sheng and Situ Hao both said as soon as they returned, looking at each other and saying this as an afterthought.

    "It''s just too weird, who on earth is it?"

    "Let me know who it is, I will definitely beat him up, this is too insulting."

    Qian Wanyu looked puzzled and listened withoutmenting, she probably guessed who had so much free time as to fix the matches like this. Who else could it be besides the Qian Family''s firstdy who could not appear in public because of the punishment?

    "Hearing you guys say that I suddenly feel that my opponents were also quite weird." Bai Rou was puzzled as well, the three of them looked at each other but it seemed like everyone else had already qualified.

    In the Qian Family, the only people who can change the list and make arrangements like this would be

    They suddenly looked at Qian Wanyu.

    "Sister Wanyu wouldn''t do that." Mu Sheng was the first to defend her.

    "I don''t do these boring things." Qian Wanyuzily exined as she saw the door to Ninth Sister''s room open.

    "Lu Xing, bring Uncle Wood over here for a moment."

    After a few days of sleeplessness, she had used up all of her blood samples and found something incredibly exciting. Perhaps the potion for the undead cure hadn''t yet been fully refined but she had found an excellent way to bring back a bit of sanity to Uncle Wood.

    As soon as the three of them entered the room, she pulled Lu Xing to the side, and Wood looked on with his typical emotionless face, "Lu Xing, look at this, this is the sample from uncle Wood, do you think it is a little different from the usual?"

    Lu Xing took a big step back, not only a little different right?! Compared with the previous sample, this sample in front of him was almost simr to flesh freshly taken off a living person, he could not help but doubt, "Minghui is this is it really the sample taken off from Wood?"

    "Of course."

    She took out a small porcin vial and waved it around in front of Lu Xing''s eyes, "Do you know what this is?"

    In the porcin bottle was a ck juice, emitting a strong stench, Lu Xing curiously opened it and smelled it, his stomach turned inside out, almost vomiting out what he had eaten before, he immediately put the lid back on, "Minghui, what is this?"

    "This is the secret of the undead''s virus stimted transformation."

    Atst she knew why people infected with the virus go through three great transformations before losing their minds and life. The secret of all three transformations was in these three porcin vases. She walked up to Uncle Wood and stood on her tiptoes to look at him.

    "Uncle Wood, I now have a way to make you a little better."

    "Minghui, what do you mean, what do you mean you can make Wood better?"

    Dongfang Minghui look at his excited look and didn''t know how to exin, "Rx, listen to me slowly. Lu Xing, I know you expect Uncle Wood can one day be a normal person, but, my definition of good is not quite the same as what''s in your head, it''s just a little better than he is right now. He will at least be able to remember the Qian Family people, he will be able to remember the olddy and remember who he is. He might also be able to understand what we say and have his own consciousness, do you think this is good?"

    Lu Xing nodded nkly, "I think it''s good."

    "Then, I have a bold idea, but I need your cooperation, what will happen from this it is difficult to predict." After all, Uncle Wood would be the first undead willing to cooperate with them and listen to Lu Xing.

    The patient has to be willing for the doctor to treat right?

    "How do I need to cooperate?"

    "Listen to me."

    Dongfang Minghui brought out ten barrels and put two in the room, she filled one with hot water and the other various medicinal nts which were essential, the rest of the barrels were all ced in the courtyard outside the door.

    "What exactly is Minghui doing?"

    "I don''t know, so mysterious, she just shouted for Lu Xing and Wood to go in."

    Dongfang Minghui also had no idea if this treatment was feasible, this era of medical treatment was too against normal logic. Modern people really couldn''t make sense of it so she could only use what few details she knew to create a treatment.

    She looked at arge porcin bottle of blood, "Lu Xing, that''s enough."

    Lu Xing stopped his bleeding and crushed some pills into his wound to replenish his spiritual energy.

    "Quickly let Uncle Wood sit."

    As soon as she saw Wood standing in the tub looking at them, she couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, "You know, it''s actually a painful thing to soak in a medicinal bath alone, it just so happens that I prepared two barrels so why don''t you just apany him and soak together?"

    "This-"

    It was a matter of whether or not Uncle Wood could recover so he had to cooperate. These were Dongfang Minghui''s exact words and immediately Lu Xing''s little resistance turned into crumbs.

    The two barrels were not far apart from her, and they could even hold each other''s hands, but the medicinal nts ced in their barrels were not the same. Uncle Wood''s barrel was filled with Lu Xing''s blood which she had specially prepared for him and nothing else.

    As for Lu Xing''s, various spirit liquid and medicinal nts were put in it, especially the blood tonic to recover his lost blood.

    "Lu Xing, help Uncle Wood take off his clothes and pants, let him go in naked so he can better absorb the essence inside." Dongfang Minghui barked her embarrassing order without raising her head.

    "Huh?"

    Lu Xing panicked to the point that he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet when he heard that he had to undress Wood, "Must I take it all off?"

    "Definitely, you have to undress too."

    "You can leave a pair of pants for him if you''re shy, but in case it affects the treatmentter don''t cry to me, okay?" Dongfang Minghui admonished with bad intentions. In fact, she really wasn''t fooling around with Lu Xing, it was mainly because the undead had that sort of skin throughout their body, the entire surface area needed to be covered.

    Lu Xing was also secretly d to hear her words at first but when he heard thest part whatever scruples he had flown out the window. He did not dare to look at the deep eyes of Wood instead lowering his head to murmur, "Wood, I''ll undress you, you have to cooperate."

    The other party was taller than him, so he had to stand on his tiptoes just to take off his clothes.

    Lu Xing once on tiptoes raised his head and his gaze involuntarily met the other party''s smiling eyes, his eyes opened wide but he steeled himself and red fiercely before ripping off his upper clothing entirely until only his pants was left which was more difficult to take off.

    "Wood, lift your legs."

    He and Wood had lived together for so long but even if was bathing, they were never both naked. While he bathed, Wood would watch on with wet clothes, Wood didn''t have any feelings towards the wet clothes and anyway they dried soon enough on his body.

    Two people stood half-naked next to each other for the first time

    He asked three times but the other side waspletely uncooperative, not only that, but he also seemed to look down at him with a teasing smile in his eyes.

    "Lu Xing, Uncle Wood are you are ying with me? The water is going to get cold, can you guys be a little faster?" She could not even bear looking at these two lovebirds, she just wanted them to undress and get into the barrels why were they flirting with each other?

    Were they bullying her because Seventh sister was not around?

    Lu Xing''s face turned red when she scolded and he got angry enough to p his leg, but the other party still didn''t move. His brain turned and he took out a de from his space ring, shing three times and then all the clothes from Wood''s body fell off.

    When he looked up, his eyesight turned pale.

    "Hmm?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked up and saw that there were uneven bruises all over Wood''s body, it was like he had been walking through the eighteenth level of hell, she nced at Lu Xing, "Lu Xing, quickly coax Uncle Wood into the bath tub, he will get better soon."

    Lu Xing''s eyes were red and he murmured, "Yes, he will get better."

    Uncle Wood refused to get into the bath so Lu Xing had no choice but to get into the bath himself, waving at him. Only after all kinds of coaxing and basically selling himself, only then did Uncle Wood stride over into the barrel.

    Lu Xing pinned him down and jumped from that tub into the one Minghui had prepared for him.

    "Uncle Wood, don''t resist it, I''m going to put the lid on now, you have to stay inside and note out without my permission." She said while putting the lid on the barrel so his head wouldn''t be exposed.

    Lu Xing looked at his aggrieved look and wanted tough, but thinking of the bruises he had seen all over his body, he felt great heartache. The two people looked at each other for thest time and time flew by.

    In the blink of an eye, a day passed.

    "Minghui, how long does Wood need to stay inside?" Lu Xing also couldn''t stay inside the barrel calmly, cultivating naked in the water made him unable to adapt.

    "You cane out first if you feel ufortable, but you have to keep an eye on Uncle Wood, you can''t let him do whatever he wants."

    The poison of the undead was truly powerful, even someone like Uncle Wood must soak for a long time before he can survive the first stage and only then could hee out to breathe some fresh air. She originally intended to do it like this and check the colour of the water every hour to ascertain the progress.

    "Minghui, quicklye over, the water has turned ink ck!"

    "Don''t worry." The inky ck colour indicates that the poison is deep.

    "No, it seems to me Wood is in pain" Lu Xing squatted anxiously next to the barrel and managed to lock eyes with wood through a small opening, "Wood, please bear with it, bear with it and it will pass."

    "Ah"

    A howl like a wolf in pain came out from the throat of Uncle Wood.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly remembered a crucial thing, although Uncle Wood would listen to Lu Xing, it didn''t change the fact that he was in fact an undead

    In the next moment, she saw the barrel where Uncle Wood was soaking split into pieces as she shouted, "Lu Xing, get out of the way!"

    With such a bigmotion in the courtyard, Qian Wanyu and the others woke up from their cultivation, she pulled out her Water Thunder Whip and kicked open the door of the room.<blockquote>

    Wooo I hope Uncle Wood can be cured!</blockquote>

 Chapter 101 (1)

    Chapter 101 (1)

    "W-what the fuck!"

    The task of healing Uncle Wood had a long way to go.

    Right now, Uncle Wood''s ws were reaching for her heart, the heart guard''s automatic shield blocked him so then he changed to target her neck.

    Qian Wanyu kicked open the door and saw a person standing there, his two hands were pinching Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing. Lu Xing was the closest to him and when the bathtub was torn apart, he had wanted to hide from the debris. A deep mark was shown on his wrist and his blood was falling onto Wood.

    Uncle Wood''s hand was so strong that it almost snapped her neck. Dongfang Minghui could barely breathe ah!

    Qian Wanyu holding a long whip swung towards him but the result was the other party dodging it very quickly and even using the two people he was holding as shields!

    "My eyes are going blind."

    Hearing the greatmotion, Situ Hao and the rest also came in, they saw a room of wreckage and a naked wood using one hand each choking two people.

    "One person on each side, attack him."

    Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing gave each other a look, the two of them stretched out their legs from the left and right sides at the same time and kicked him in the armpits.

    With a left and right joint attack, Uncle Wood was forced to shake them out of the way.

    The moment she was thrown out, she released her whole body''s spiritual power to avoid being injured, "I''ll go and ask the olddy toe over."

    The only person in the entire courtyard who could suppress Uncle Wood was the olddy.

    She had just run out of the small courtyard door when she saw the old madam along with Cai Qing running, the other side seemed a little anxious "Minghui, what''s wrong?"

    "Old madam, it''s Ziyan."

    When she heard a howl, the olddy didn''t know why but the first thing that came to her mind was Qian Ziyan, her oldest son. This sound was different from the sound Toothless madest time, it contained endless pain and made a person feel heartache. Perhaps because mother and child were connected, she paced back and forth in her courtyard but couldn''t sit still so she rushed over to Minghui''s courtyard by instinct.

    "Cai Qing keep watch from outside the courtyard. Pass on my order, no one is allowed to set foot here."

    "Yes, old madam."

    "What has he been stimted by? Ouch!" Situ Hao was sted backwards and his whole body was stuck to the wall, the light system spiritual power had a little effect on Wood but it only made him angrier and more crazed.

    Lu Xing covered his wound, he thought his blood could make Wood change and indeed it did but he did not expect this change to make the other side go crazy.

    "Don''t hurt him, everyone."

    "It''s good if he doesn''t hurt us!"

    Situ Hao couldn''t help but roll his eyes, can''t you see that all the people present can''t even take care of themselves let alone harm him? He took a step forward and used his light to cover everyone at once.

    "Don''t"

    She was concerned about Seventh sister, who was in the middle of an intense melee and wanted to stop him but then she saw a silhouette sh past her. Situ Hao was thrown out again and the light system illumination was forcibly terminated.

    The olddy stepped out and in a few breaths threw Li Yunan and Bai Ruo out of the melee fight one after another, followed by Qian Wanyu who was also sent out by her.

    "Seventh Sister, are you all right?"

    "Yes."

    As soon as Qian Ziyan saw the olddy, his movements paused slightly, and then the two of them fought in mid-air with equal strength.

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, she looked at Qian Ziyan with a surprised expression, then turned to Dongfang Minghui, "Did you do something to him?"

    At the mention of this, Dongfang Minghui cried out, "Oh no"

    She wanted to run across the battlefield to check her room, but just before she took a step, she was pulled back by Qian Wanyu, "Don''t go over there, it''s dangerous now."

    "But-"

    It happened so suddenly that she didn''t even have time to gather the potions ced on the table as well as some very important things, she had fast hands but only had time to retrieve one thing, a porcin bottle of Lu Xing''s blood.

    "No buts, what exactly did you do to Wood?"

    "I found the cause of the disease creating the undead, the situation of Uncle Wood should be because there is a severe amount of poison inside his body."

    If no one considered hisbat ability this was a positive change.

    She bit her lips lightly and shouted to the person in mid-air, "Old Lady, can you help me suppress Ziyan? I am treating him and am half sure that I can make him better than he is now!"

    Upon hearing this, the olddy instantly released an even more powerful pressure than before. The pressure enveloped everyone in the entire small courtyard. Mu Sheng, who was the weakest in spiritual power, couldn''t resist, and it didn''t take long for his knees to buckle abnormally. Dongfang Minghui had felt this before, when Seventh sister had taken her to the gravity crushing room in the academy arena she had felt the gravity oppression of more than ten times up to even a hundred times.

    She didn''t understand why she had to be locked in the room before but now she understood Seventh sister''s good intentions.

    Therefore right now, she fared a little better at the moment, but soon even she was a little overwhelmed, her internal organs felt like they were being held tightly by a pair of invisible hands and squeezed. She saw that the rest of the people had painful expressions on their faces, and even Seventh sister''s forehead had traces of sweat dripping down her cheeks.

    Not to mention the people in the courtyard, even outside the courtyard Cai Qing who was guarding the gate felt these huge spiritual energy fluctuations, she spected that it should be the olddy using her strength.

    The olddy''s aura was far more powerful than the Grand Elder. Dongfang Minghui estimated that her level was at least above Spiritual Emperor, no wonder the group of people outside did not dare to look for the Qian Family''s trouble. After all, the Qian Family had someone who was likely a Spiritual Sage holding the fort

    Even so, Wood''s face in front of the olddy did not change colour without the slightest fear. But even so, soon the olddy managed to force him down and Qian Wanyu threw out her water thunder whip to tie the other person up. Lu Xing went into the room to find a piece of clothing to cover him up.

    The olddy followed him into the room, just now she did not notice but now looking she could see the uneven wounds all over his body. Her eyes were full of pain thinking of what he must have endured, she wanted to reach out her hand but finally resisted shrinking back, "At leastat least you''re alive."

    The face of Qian Ziyan was still expressionless, not even a hint of struggle, his pair of pupils stared closely at Lu Xing and his injured wrist.

    Lu Xing didn''t know how tofort the olddy, he and the other side both hoped that Wood could recover some of his memories, "Olddy, Minghui told me she has found the cause of the disease that turned Wood intothis give her some more time, Wood will get better."

    The olddy raised her eyes and looked at Lu Xing carefully, "I heard Minghui say that you were taking care of Ziyan while she was away, it''s been hard for you."

    Lu Xing hurriedly shook his head, "It''s not hard at all, Wood is my lifesaver, I''m happy if he gets better."

    "Lifesaver?"

    "Ugh, everyone hurry up."

    Dongfang Minghuimanded a group of Qian Family people and maids to clean the room that had been swept clean of the debris again. She moved the broken bath barrels out and brought back two new ones to pour in some hot water, "Lu Xing, try it and make Wood cooperate a little more."

    It was a headache for doctors to meet uncooperative patients.

    "Olddy, can I trouble you to keep watch here for the next few days, I''m afraid that what just happened will happen again, if the treatment keeps being interrupted, I may not be able to make Wood a little more normal." If it was an ordinary person, she could just randomly take a rope to tie them up but when it came to a dangerous undead like Uncle Woodonly powerful means could be used.

    The olddy contemted a moment before immediately replying, "Yes, have Cai Qinge see meter, I have something to tell her."

    "Okay."

    With the old madam guarding the ce, it was like she had peace of mind, while the old madam was out talking to Cai Qing, she poured Lu Xing''s blood into the tub, "Lu Xing,ter on, if Wood shows a struggling expression again, stay as far away as you can."

    "But, he is in pain."

    Lu Xing had never seen Wood show any expression, this was the first time he''d seen him show signs of pain, if not for experiencing pain to the extreme, he simply couldn''t imagine what else could have made him show that sort of face.

    Dongfang Minghui shrugged, she hadn''t personally triedforting people but she has seen many of her patients'' families acting simr to Lu Xing, "I can also make him not feel any pain."

    "Minghui, is that true?"

    She looked at Lu Xing with a stony face and nodded, "Just don''t treat him, he will never feel pain at all in his life, don''t you think that because Wood can now show an expression of pain it means my treatment works? Lu Xing, I know you can''t let Wood go on feeling that but sometimes we have to be ruthless to make him better. "

    "Minghui is right." The olddy stood behind them at some point, "Minghui you can go ahead now and treat him with no worries, you can ask me for anything you need, I will personally watch over Ziyan during these few days."

    Speaking of needs, she had one, "Old madam, I wish to have a weapon that can lock up Wood."

    "No need, I won''t let him move an inch out of the tub."

    "That''s good."

    With the olddy''s assurance, Dongfang Minghui went to do her own thing without fear. There was an incense stick on the table, and Lu Xing was watching the time constantly, reminding her once every two hours. The sample from before had unfortunately fallen to the floor in the previous battle and gotten covered with ash. She washed it with water and then dripped Lu Xing''s blood and some of the leaf juice of Love Flower on it.

    Now and then she took her book out to make notes, and the whole room was so quiet that you could hear the sound of heartbeats.

    "Minghui, it''s been two hours."

    This was the second time, when it was the third time, the sound of the water in the tub clearly moved, Lu Xing immediately called out as soon as he saw the grim facial expression of Wood, "W-wood is going crazy again."

    The olddy released half of her spiritual pressure, Lu Xing was immediately shoved far away, "Do note over."

    Wood''s berserk statested for the time of two incense sticks, Dongfang Minghui recorded all his real emotional reactions, including the specific hours and duration when he was most ufortable. She also recorded the symptoms before his pupils turned white and his breath waspletely gone, his whole person was like a dead person again.

    The bath bucket was not torn apart like before this time but some water had leaked.

    A foul smell permeated the room as some ck liquid seeped out of the barrel. This ck liquid was much thicker than the sample she had before.

    "What is this?"

    The stench smelled so bad that even someone who had seen the world as the olddy had a frown on her face.

    "This is the poison inside Wood, olddy don''t get contaminated by it."

    Dongfang Minghui casually threw a piece of cloth and let the cloth soak it up bit by bit, then she asked Lu Xing to bring the second bath barrel. They then quickly pulled out the weak and drowsy Wood and dropped him into the second bath barrel.

    She divided the healing process of Uncle Wood into three steps, and the detoxification was the most crucial one, if he was able to expel the ck liquid like the sample, she guessed that this would cause the most significant change.

    Situ Hao and others were on guard outside, the moment there was any movement inside, they would stand up to see if the door to the room would open.

    "I''m still at least a Light System Spiritual Master, why doesn''t Sister Minghui let me go in and help out too? I want to help." Situ Hao was puzzled.

    "Just you?" Bai Rou nced at him disgustingly, not knowing if the other party didn''t understand or pretending that he didn''t understand anything. Didn''t you see that even Wanyu was standing outside and was driven out by Minghui?

    "What''s wrong with me, howe I can''t?" Situ Hao strained his neck in defiance.

    "What time is it, you guys are still making a scene." Li Yunan had a headache, he then walked to Qian Wanyu''s side, "Minghui found a cure for the undead?"

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips, "Ninth Sister did not explicitly say, when shees out, we will know."

    This wait turned into three days, the good thing is that everyone has finished the qualificationpetition and was in no hurry to do anything. The city was still noisy and full of fanfare but the whole small courtyard was quiet as if isted from the world, everyone sat quietly in meditation.

    Inside the room, the condition of Wood became better and better as she expected.

    "Minghui, the water in the bathtub is no longer as dark as before." Lu Xing checked the colour of the water in the bathtub and informed the situation.

    "Good."

    In the past few days, when the door of the room was opened, it was only when it was the time to change the bath buckets, ten bath buckets had been broken by Uncle Wood and only thest three were still avable. She collected all the ck sticky liquid that seeped out as well.

    The old woman was sitting aside. Gazing at her calmly, asking nothing and saying nothing.

    "Minghui, how much longer before it''s over? It seems to me that Wood is not in a good condition."

    Lu Xing held back for three days before he finally asked.

    Dongfang Minghui gave him a mocking look, but because the old woman was there, she couldn''t tease him, she just said, "Go and see if there are any changes in his skin?"

    Lu Xing was very obedient and went over to open the lid of the bathtub to look at Wood''s skin.

    The skin on Wood''s body was not as pale and grey as before, his skin seemed to be tinged with ayer of yellow, and some of the rotten ces on his body seemed to have been cleaned as well after three days of soaking.

    "Minghui, the colour of his skin seems to be changing it''s bing-"

    "Pfft."

    "Ah shit, Wood what are you doing?!" Lu Xing was dragged into the water unaware. The tub wasrge enough for two people to bathe together but for Lu Xing, his face immediately changed colour. Not to mention the smell, even his sense of taste was tainted by the foul smell, his stomach was empty inside or he would''ve vomited out all the contents by now.

    Wood looked at him with an innocent face, and then also extended his hand to wipe him, "Xing."

    <em>Boom.</em>

    The stool under the olddy''s body was blown backwards because of the force.

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside to watch the show, she originally wanted to make fun of Lu Xing, but she did not expect that Uncle Wood would show this reaction ah, "Lu Xing, just now Uncle Wood, didn''t he speak?"

    Lu Xing touched a handful of bath water on his face to try to clear his head, "Hehe said a word."

    Seeing Minghui and the olddy''s nervous look, he was still doubting if he was hearing things, but now he felt more convinced.

    "Wood, shout again."

    "Xing."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened and she excitedly pointed at herself, "Wood, me? Me, what''s my name?"

    Wood didn''t even look at her, still grabbing Lu Xing''s hand and ying with it, with a strange expression on his face.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at herself with her finger was furious. When she turned around, she saw the olddy looking at the person in the tub with aplicated expression, then it dawned on her that it should be the olddy who was most upset. Olddy, we should take our time, we can always wait until the day he can speak clearly and remember you.

    "Minghui, I am happy." The olddy''s eyes were slightly red, she turned away from them and wiped her eyes to make herself look normal, "It''s all thanks to your hard work these days, Minghui."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head awkwardly, actually, she didn''t do anything. Before, she could not be sure if Uncle Wood could even recover but now the other party not only opened his mouth to speak, even his skin was much more normal than before.

    "Lu Xing,e out now. Don''t mess with Wood. He still needs to stay inside for a while longer."

    Lu Xing blushed at her words and immediately climbed out of the bathtub and put the lid back on. He changed his set of clothes and came out to see the sample on the table, the colour on the sample was back to a normal human colour, but now fresh blood was spilling out all over the sample.

    "It''s bleeding?"

    "Good thing." Dongfang Minghui said indifferently and stopped exining.

    After all the bathtubs were used, she tallied all the data, "Well, it seems the first treatment session can end here."

    The olddy left the room along with them and just watched their backs in a daze.

    "Ninth Sister, what are you thinking about?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t have to turn around to know that it was Seventh sister who had arrived. She murmured, not knowing whether it was for her or for herself, "I have a question that I can''t understand."

    Why did Lu Xing''s blood work? Is it because he is the prince of the elves?

    Qian Wanyu did not know what she was thinking about, but guessed that it was definitely rted to Lu Xing, "Since you can''t understand, put this question aside, for now. One day, you will figure it out. You''ve been inside for too long, in two days we''ll have to depart for the back of the mountain for another adventure, you need to prepare a little."

    "Ah, almost forgot about such an important matter!"

    Going to the back of the mountain for training, it was inevitable that there will be conflicts with people, she had to prepare more healing pills.

    Two dayster, they gathered at the third field of the tournament grounds.

    After ayer of screening, there were only about four hundred people who could finally enter the back mountain.

    "Seventh Sister, this venue seems to be much bigger." After she looked around, she saw many new faces and many familiar faces.

    "Later, groups of ten will enter the teleportation portal in groups of ten and someone will take you into the third peak." The Qian Family head stood at the highest part of the venue and announced, the front line containing the first group of people were brought into the teleportation portal by the Qian Family guards. Once the formation was activated, she saw a blue light sh by and in the blink of an eye, ten people were gone.

    Many people around the area who had never seen a teleportation array were talking about it. Dongfang Minghui was also wide-eyed, thinking that the Qian Family was also really a wealthy family, a teleportation array would probably cost a lot of manpower and material resources.

    The Qian Family back mountain had nine peaks, each mountain corresponds to apetition field, so by this calction, weren''t there nine teleportation arrays?

    From the 400 people, split into ten groups it would mean 40 groups! The good thing was that the array could transmit ten groups per hour, after which it needed to undergo some repairs for half an hour. All in all, it was still considered rtively fast, after some waiting, it was their turn.<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support as usual everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 101 (2)

    Chapter 101 (2)

    Minghui''s group of eight people had just stepped onto the teleportation array when the person in charge of teleportation whispered, "Wait a minute, there are only eight of you, there are still two people missing."

    "Two more people?"

    The remaining people looked at each other, many people had small teams of three to five people, two-personbinations were rare, who was willing to break up their group to send to someone else''s team? That person in charge of teleportation asked three times in a row but no one responded.

    "Since there is no one, send the eight of us away first. If you dy this, won''t you not be able to send away the other groups of people within one hour?" Dongfang Minghui reminded. She had done a calction before on how long they would need to take based on the intervals.

    The person in charge was stunned by her words and shook his head helplessly, agreeing.

    "Wait."

    Suddenly two people came out from the crowd, the two of them were dressed in armour, giving the first impression that they were particrlypetent, they even had the same weapon on their backs, a small box.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes darted back and forth between Uncle Wood and them, thinking, could it be that the iron box behind them was also a violin? Maybe it was some other instrument? Her heart was lost thinking about but before she could think further Li Yunan spoke.

    "Be careful, that''s night wolf." Li Yunan reminded.

    Everyone was all in a state of readiness because of his words, everyone knew that Night Wolf''s brother died after the fight with Dongfang Minghui. The people of the Rakshasa mercenary group even made a big fuss outside the door of the Qian Family with the corpse of the other party, this matter was known to many people.

    As soon as they saw Night Wolf with his subordinate, Qian Wanyu and their group met for the first time. Everyone else took a few steps backward with the attitude of watching a good show.

    Qian Wanyu tugged Dongfang Minghui''s hand with one hand while blocking Night Wolf''s probing gaze with her body, "Get on quickly, we are in a hurry."

    Night Wolf led the people onto the teleportation array and nodded slightly towards Qian Wanyu, but his gaze remained on Dongfang Minghui to the end.

    "Begin."

    She felt a trembling under her feet, the light shone from under her feet, the whole formation rotated up like a hexagon and a blue light blinded them forcing them to close their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, the people had arrived in a green and dense mountain forest.

    Dongfang Minghui had been carried by Uncle Wood here once before and could kind of recognize the area, "This is the third peak?"

    "Right." Night Wolf suddenly answered, he nodded towards the crowd and looked at Dongfang Minghui leaving the sentence, When we see each other again, we will be enemies." After that, he took his subordinates away and they climbed along the road in front towards the mountain peak, soon the figures disappeared in front of their eyes.

    "He actually said that to me?" Needless to say, it didn''t feel good to suddenly make enemies with a person. However, she wasn''t afraid either.

    "Little Minghui, don''t be afraid, Senior Situ will protect you." Situ Hao patted his chest.

    "Night Wolf is highly ranked within the royal family, his overall strength is above us and he has already been to the back mountain of the Qian Family before so this is his second time. He will definitely be more familiar with the terrain than us, we''d better be careful." Li Yunan whispered, the death incidents in the city had be a topic of conversation for a while. The outside world was full of rumours that Night Wolf is afraid of Qian Family which is why he hasn''t retaliated. This shouldn''t be the case however since he had learned from the outside world that Night Wolf and his brother Night Eagle had a good rtionship. If not for Night Eagle stubbornly wanting to join the mercenary group, Night Wolf would''ve already brought his brother into the royal family. Such a close rtionship, how could he abandon his thirst for revenge so easily?

    This was also likely why he followed along for the mountain training, most likely he wants to settle this hatred here.

    "Inside the arena, I didn''t see him at all, how could he bring two people into the mountain?" Mu Sheng couldn''t figure it out.

    "If you are here, we will be safe. There is no need for everyone to dwell on him." Qian Wanyu had already decided that no matter what, she would follow Ninth Sister''s side during this adventure at all times. If Night Wolf wanted to take revenge, she didn''t mind solving this troublepletely

    Everyone was worried but the same question rang in everyone''s mind. Since Night Wolf was here, was someone also preparing to take revenge for Ji Xiaoxiao''s death?

    "Ah"

    A miserable scream pulled their group back to reality.

    "The adventure has started."

    "Let''s go and take a look."

    The miserable screams continued, "Ahhhh. I don''t dare, I won''t dare again, I''ll give you everything, please spare my little life."

    Reflected in their eyes was a small group of five people, next to a corpse, which was still staring nkly with a pair of dead eyes, a long arrow pierced through the heart. It looked like the person had been assassinated from far away. There was another person lying on the ground and was crawling forward step by step, he was crawling in the direction they were hiding while another person was scared out of his wits, his face was trampled on the ground by another man and he was crying out in a ghostly manner. The screams they heard just now wereing from his mouth.

    There was also a red in front of him, inside the there was something that was jostling left and right and there were some moving around inside. From the outside it looked like a medicinal nt, "Please, spare my life, I''ve given you what you asked for!"

    "Pfft."

    The man who was just about to crawl in front of them suddenly stared at his attacker with his eyes wide open and his mouth gaping open. He fell straight to the ground and never moved again.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, she has been outside so many times but she hadn''t seen such brutal theft and murder. The life of a person was so frail, if not for Mu Sheng supporting her from behind she might''ve already been on the ground in shock.

    Qian Wanyu took a look at the direction the arrow was pointing and roughly determined the location of the person hiding in the shadows, among them, the only one who could shoot concealed weapons was probably Ninth Sister.

    At the same time, Love Flower alsomunicated with her in her space ring, "This is a thousand-year-old rare fat fruit, even if you don''t want it, save it, don''t let it just be snatched, if you ever need it in the future it''ll be a pity."

    After being together with the nts for a long time, she really can''t help but see these cute little guys die. The group of people just showed their ruthless means, she did not want to meddle in the matter but she felt Seventh sister''s palm in her hands, Dongfang Minghui then decided to meddle in it.

    Anyway, if they don''t grab this chance, others would grab it.

    She released a little spiritual power and connected with Seventh sister''s soul sea to see the direction she pointed to, a vine unknowingly bypassed everyone present and scampered to the ce the man was hiding.

    Everyone saw her touch a handful of flying needles behind her waist, and several of them shot towards the darkness.

    "Don''t kill me, I I I-"

    "Who?!"

    One of the six was a Wind Spiritual Master, just now, he sensed an extremely slight movement in the air. It was okay to scare people although he himself wasn''t sure. Sure enough, as soon as he shouted, the remaining four people hiding in the shadows, were alert.

    As a result, there was no one.

    "Qiu Fengruo, don''t be so suspicious, okay? Where there is someone, if there is someone they would''vee out by now after hearing this damn ghost child screaming."

    Speaking about the ghost child, it was the medicinal nt that that cowardly man who was on the ground just now was holding but before their eyes it had disappeared!

    "Where did the ghost child go?"

    "Ah, it''s you isn''t it?"

    "No, no, I didn''t take it, it was here just now." The man rolled and crawled to escape, but after just crawling out three meters, his head was sunk into the mud by a sledgehammer, instantly turning into mush.

    "Damn, that thing just flew away, which bastard took it roll out for this master!" The rugged man carrying a sledgehammer roared in anger.

    The sound was deafening, and the birds in the trees flew one after another.

    "This isn''t right, if there is something going on, howe Min San didn''t give us any hint?"

    Min San was the one who hid in the dark and shot the arrow but right now he had been attacked already and poisoned. The moment he fell to the ground he was caught by the vines and properly ced on the ground without a sound.

    When they came over to check, the sky was suddenly full of vines like a wild tide, immediately all of them were tied up separated and mmed against the trees. Several people released all their spiritual power but they didn''t have time to fight back.

    Qian Wanyu and her group slowly came out from their hiding ce.

    "I was going to spare your lives." Dongfang Minghui released the ghost child, it was the fat fruit in the mouth Love Flower. She wanted to just leave after taking it but thinking about the tactics of this group, she couldn''t help but feel cold.

    Her flying needles were still inside that Min San''s body, if they wanted to investigate then some traces could probably be found. The other side would definitely try tracing them through the vines.

    From the matter of Ji Xiaoxiao and Night Eagle she learned a truth, in this world, no matter if you are innocent or not, you will always somehow make enemies. If you do not kill others, then it is your turn to be killed by others.

    Therefore, she decided not to add trouble to herself down the road, these few people cannot remain alive.

    "How do you want to die? A quick death, or a more painful death?" Li Yunan pointed to the three people they had brutally killed, as if saying you lot are going to end up like them.

    "Bullying the few with the many, hmph, put me down if you can, and fight me." One of them tried to break free from the vines but he didn''t know what the vine was made of, it was so hard that even with his wind spiritual power it didn''t leave a scratch.

    The rest of the people also tried but could not break free.

    "Snort."

    Li Yunan threw out his fan and snorted, "I didn''t see you guys talking about giving others a chance to fight before?"

    Looking at the surrounding situation and the three dead, it was most likely that these six people saw the three people had caught a ghost child and gotten greedy. They hid in the dark and killed one of them secretly then took their time to y with the remaining two people.

    A look could already tell them that these people were not any good people, not just killing but evenughing and torturing them to death.

    Dongfang Minghui stabbed ten flying needles into them one after another, "Senior Brother Li, don''t talk nonsense with them, be careful of being tricked."

    "What did you just shoot into us?!" They only felt a slight pain and nothing else.

    "Poison needles, my special venom, you will be like him and quietly die without any pain." The vines behind her pulled that Min San out and showed that he had fallen into aa, his face was blue and his lips were purple, although he was still heaving a bit and his chest moved from time to time it was clear that he wasn''t going tost long.

    They thought Dongfang Minghui was tricking them and wanted to use their spiritual power to sense the situation of Min San but as a result after just releasing it all they felt was a pain in their chest. A vague kind of pain that they didn''t know wasing from which part of their body.

    "I forgot to tell you guys, the more you use your spiritual energy, the faster the venom spreads inside of your body."

    In other words, the sooner you die as well.

    "You-"

    Situ Hao covered his mouth andughed unkindly, "It''s still us being nice to you guys, if it were anyone else for someone like you, most of you would not be left with a whole body."

    Li Yunan gave helpless sigh, he was worried that Minghui had no way than to adapt to the asion and wouldn''t be used to killing, it turns out that he had thought wrong, the other person not only adapted to it but she seemed very used to killing people and was calm throughout.

    Wood and Lu Xing were on another side keeping a lookout, next to the three corpses, they ced the six people. They all looked at each other and their heart could not help but think, in this year''s Qian Family training, how many people would die?

    The path to the third peak has just begun yet there were traps and deaths everywhere, if they fell into other people''s traps while they were not careful it would be a disaster. This was really a ce where caution and care was needed. They had to think three steps ahead.

    Lu Xing looked again at Wood that had been staying beside him, the other side also looked deeply at him, instantly, Lu Xing felt his heart was calm, as long as Wood was beside him, he seemed to be afraid of nothing.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu dotingly pinched her nose, "Ninth Sister, when did you be so bad?"

    She was still fond of a Ninth Sister that was full of all these bad ideas, Qian Wanyu pointed at the people who had given up resistance, "Just leave them here?"

    "Yes, the venom in their bodies is impossible to undo without my antidote." She didn''t like bloody and violent scenes, a peaceful death was her style of doing things.

    "Let''s go."

    The group of eight people picked a direction and headed towards the peak of the third mountain.

    The vine just left them freely, for the several people without the vine''s restraint they leaned on a tree with difficulty, "This venom is so powerful, it has invaded my internal organs, I think my dantian is about to have a hole burned through it"

    "That bitch is right, we''ve been hit by her unique poison, I''m afraid we''re going to be die here this time."

    One moment, they were excited about having plundered and killed a small group and snatched the ghost child. Now, heaven and earth had flipped and they met the fate of the three people they had killed before.

    The wind and water constantly turn, no one could escape death in the end.

    "Hey, it looks like you guys are a bit miserable."

    Meng Yixiao happened to strolled in, each step was extremely elegant, as if taking a leisurely walk.

    Meng Yixiao was considered a man of the hour, the several people who had been desperate suddenly had hope bursting through their eyes. Seeing someone who could save them who would choose to die when you can live?

    "Meng Yixiao, if you can save our lives, we can give you half of all the treasures we have found in our lives, afterwards we six brothers will be at your disposal for a year."

    Having Six Great Spiritualists as surbodinates for a year, such conditions would move ordinary people not to mention the other party also promised half of their treasures. Meng Yixiao ced one hand over his chest and put another on his chin while smiling at them.

    "The six of you are so weak that you don''t even have the qualifications to be my dogs."

    After that, the corners of his mouth hooked up in an elegant smile, his ten fingers waved and scattered as ten white threads that couldn''t be seen by the naked eye pierced into their bodies, several sticky worms the size of ten fingers quickly sucked all their spiritual energy and life force.

    The six men couldn''t even guess that this would be their fate

    They were still in a sitting position, staring wide-eyed before a wind blew and their bodies turned into dust leaving only bones and clothing.

    "Hmm?"

    Meng Yixiao picked up a few silver needles which still shone with a cold light.

    "Dongfang Minghui"<blockquote>

    Wooo foreboding! Thanks for the support as usual everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    "Seventh sister, what does the Qian Family have in the back mountain that''s worth so many people fighting for it?"

    They have already experienced two groups of people who were fighting for treasures and the result was another group of people took the lead. Dongfang Minghui was curious and then quietly pulled the Seventh sister''s sleeves and asked.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darted around, they had only walked for half a day but met four groups of people. She asked Li Jing to check the matter of the Qian Family''s back mountain in the past years and knew a little bit, "It should be a Life Renewing Pill."

    "Life Renewing Pill?"

    "I know what is a Life Renewing Pill, my family''s old man also thought about this thing before but then for some reason did not mention it again." Situ Hao cleared the thorns on the road while also using his mouth to interject.

    "The so-called Life Renewing Pill, for the outside world it''s to renew life but in fact, it is a forbidden medicine used to enhance cultivation." Li Yunan gave everyone a piece of his knowledge, as Situ Hao said, his uncle suffering from the pain of lightning injuries over the years had his cultivation stagnated and was also ageing more and more each year. He had thought to pour all his efforts to the back of the Qian Family mountain to seize this Life Renewing Pill.

    However, the Life Renewing Pill was only a rumour, no one knew if it was true. If it was, many great powers would reach out to grab it. After all, the pills that can make you advance are rare, especially for those who have stagnated for decades or even centuries. If it''s fake, it could be a trap deliberately put out by others with malicious intentions.

    "Forbidden medicine?" Mu Sheng asked, "Since it''s a forbidden medicine, why are there so many people flying like moths to a me, going forward and backwards to try to obtain it?"

    Lu Xing and Mu Sheng walked ahead, clearing the way for everyone, but their ears couldn''t help but listen.

    "Probably to stay alive." Bai Rou spected.

    No matter how strong the strongest people were, if they couldn''t break through thest hurdle and advance to be Spiritual God, their life span wille to an end. Power and longevity have always been what those high up in the world wanted in their hearts. For this, many of them would pay any price.

    Minghui seemed to understand, a life renewal pill no matter if it is true or not, those who want it will decide to think it''s true. No wonder the Qian Family''s annual tournament arena was so overcrowded, wasn''t the reason just for this?

    "But, there are restrictions on entering the Qian Family, so they shifted their attention on the juniors, I think Night Wolf''s trip is probably for the Life Renewing Pill as well." Li Yunan made a definite conclusion, just with the status of Night Wolf in the royal family, following orders or for other purposes it would be the second time he would be entering the Qian Family back mountain. Even killing his brother''s enemy could be temporarily set aside. Thus, it was evident how important this medicine was, to the point where he could temporarily ignore a blood feud.

    The Qian Family''s restriction that Spiritual Monarch-level characters were not allowed to participate in the Qian Family Tournament was also evident from the fact that the participants were all young people.

    However, at the mention of Night Wolf, everyone''s brows furrowed.

    "Speaking of which, do you guys want to get that Life Renewing Pill?" She suddenly asked.

    Since she''de to the back mountain, there was no reason to go back empty-handed, also when she framed Qian Zhuoxi before, Qian Zhuoxi''s nervous and angry expression had told her a lot. She must help Seventh sister find the secret of the back mountain.

    She asked this question and got some different reactions from everyone.

    Lu Xing was someone who didn''t care about the most. His mother emperor only gave him one task which he may have found a solution to, the rest was just following along with everyone and apanying Wood. He just didn''t know whether Wood wanted it or not, he raised his head and looked at the person who could already say his name.

    Bai Ruo shouldered her big sword and shook her head, she had heard that there might be spiritual weapons in the back mountain of the Qian Family and wanted toe over to try her luck.

    Li Yunan nced at Situ Hao, his heart was very clear, among the people present, it was just him and Situ Hao who truly wanted to seize the life-renewing pill, "If we meet it, naturally we can''t let it go."

    Being able to hear such words from Senior Brother Li''s mouth, Qian Wanyu gave him a puzzled look, then remembered the image of Senior Brother Li asking Ninth Sister for the medicine before, "Let''s continue to walk forward for now."

    From the results Li Jing had found, the Life Renewing Pill was mostly a false rumour.

    "Toothless?"

    As they walked, suddenly Toothless popped up, startling everyone.

    Toothless came out of the space ring, first, it stretched itself lookingzy and then shook its entire body before running to her side to rub her leg.

    The body of Toothless had grown to about a meter long, including the tail with a ruler it was probably three metres. Toothless standing with this height reached her waist.

    When it leaned on her, she had to take two steps back.

    "Toothless looks like it''s grown a lot." Mu Sheng sighed, before in sharp knife mountain it was still half a meter at most now in the blink of an eye it had grown again.

    Thest time they came back, Toothless had already entered the space ring so naturally, they did not see the scene of Toothless biting the little white tiger''s neck viciously and not letting go. Dongfang Minghui touched Toothless''s head, "Toothless, this ce is full of treasures, you should keep your eyes peeled and find it."

    After Toothless treasure hunting several times anding back with good things, she also felt that Toothless''s skills were much better than her own.

    When she saw Toothless, Qian Wanyu showed a painful look.

    "Seventh Sister, what''s wrong?"

    "It''s the little white tiger."

    Little White tiger sensed Toothless''s scent and wanted to spring out of the Sea of Souls to y with it. Even though the other party almost bit it to deathst time, the little white tiger still liked to move closer to Ninth Sister and Toothless as usual.

    This is the reason why Qian Wanyu was so helpless. In the words of Qing Mo, she probably didn''t have any fate with spiritual beasts right?

    Qian Wanyu signed a contract with the little white tiger so that she could learn how it had eaten other people''s life force and spiritual power. The little white tiger was a dark magic beast tiger, born with the instinct to devour but had not awakened dark spiritual power. Furthermore, it was so small and didn''t understand anything. Watching someone bullying'' Dongfang Minghui, it simply devoured the lives of Ji Xiaoxiao and Night Hawk along with the others. From this, it could be seen how dangerous this little white tiger was.

    "Seventh Sister, it wants toe out so let ite out, perhaps it wants to y." Dongfang Minghui said as she walked.

    It was very boring to be locked in there all the time, plus the little white tiger was still a cub, it was around the age when little animals liked to y.

    Qian Wanyu and the little white tigermunicated in the soul sea, and she especially mentioned the matter of not sucking the life force and spiritual power from others. Finally, the little white tiger listened obediently and agreed.

    "Ow."

    The voice of the little white tiger was very weak, it seemed very ipatible with its size and also as soon as it appeared, Toothless pounced towards it.

    "Toothless!"

    She was worried that Toothless would bite the little white tiger for no reason just likest time. The result was that the two little things pounced and rolled into a ball pawing and chewing on each other but there was no blood.

    Thest time it had been bitten so badly, this time they both suddenly forgot that incident? The world of spirit beasts, she really could not understand.

    "This is the little white tiger?" Situ Hao eyes stared nkly, "You tell me now, just what did you feed it, how did it be so big all of a sudden?"

    "Minghui, the little white ball is a white tiger?" Mu Sheng felt his knowledge was too short, just these two spirit beasts around Minghui were so strange, he had never seen or heard about them before especially Toothless.

    "No wait, when did this little white tiger be Wanyu''s contract beast?" Li Yunan said. He had felt that the small white tiger came out of that spiritual energy fluctuation from Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu smiled without saying anything and nodded her head.

    What did it eat this question, Dongfang Minghui was also puzzled.

    The only one who knew the real answer was Qian Wanyu who stood aside and watched the little white tiger and Toothless ying and then running to Ninth Sister to act cute.

    Looking at her own spirit animal''s silly appearance of waving its tail towards Ninth Sister, she wanted to pretend she didn''t see anything.

    "Little white,e on, here''s something for you to eat."

    She familiarly took out two teething sticks from the space ring, one for each beast, without favouritism.

    Bai Ruo and the rest on the other hand were still wary of any changes in the surrounding. They also felt a bit weird, the white tiger was Wanyu''s spirit beast but it seemed to only be close to Minghui

    "When did this happen, howe we didn''t know?"

    "It was me who saw that Seventh sister didn''t have a contracted beast yet, so I gave her the little white tiger then I wouldn''t have to raise two little ones by myself, also they have some jealous fights every day over the distribution of teething sticks. I couldn''t handle it since I''m too busy. You see, it is necessary to separate them to live in peace. Aren''t they fine the way they are now?" She immediately spouted off several answers and reasoning.

    As soon as they heard the person in question speak, they listened and thought as if that was the case.

    "Aiya, Toothless."

    Before Toothless finished its grinding stick, it suddenly looked up and ran towards the front at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it had moved dozens of meters.

    "Toothless, Toothless!"

    "Everyone keep up."

    With Qian Wanyu''s knowledge of Toothless, the other party must have found something, or something had attracted its attention. As it turned out, she guessed correctly.

    The more they walked, the more they felt that the path Toothless was leading them on was very remote, the little white tiger was running close to Toothless.

    Soon, they entered a dense white mist, but the white tiger was always in front of them a little, plus with Ninth Sister leading the way they did not get lost.

    After about an hour, they felt that the surrounding environment suddenly turned wet and cold, the trees had emptied out and far away they could see some thousand-year-old trees standing tall.

    It seemed to not be far but it was still three incense sticks worth of time before they reached it even with full spiritual power supporting their running.

    Three thousand-year-old trees stood in this area in a three-legged posture. The three big trees had co-entangled branches hanging down, just sinking into the most central position. Below the trees was a small cold pool. The branches appeared as if bending their waist and they were connected to a small fruit with a unique fragrance, the fruit seemed simr to a human face.

    Outside the threerge trees, a few bodies were lying horizontally with their faces frosted, it looks as if they were frozen to death. There were also two sets of unknown people who looked like they had arrived at a stalemate while trying to grab the human-faced fruit.

    Toothless arrived at the right time to break this deadlock, it made a vicious impact coupled with a flying lunge to immediately in full view of the crowd swallow the entire human face fruit raw. It gurgled twice and poof its throat made a veryfortable sound.

    The little white tiger looked as Toothless then fell from mid-air and identally fall into the small cold pool after struggling a few times it actually could not move

    "Oooh -"

    Their speed was a littlete but when they arrived at the scene, they saw a dozen people on the left and right releasing all their spiritual energy. Colourful spiritual energy immediately greeted Toothless who was somehow caught in the middle.

    Toothless bared its fangs and roared twice towards them while spewing out a fireball as big as its head towards the people on one side.

    "How dare you!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s hands threw out ten flying needles at once. Along with that, the fat doll''s vines also shot out, its target was the sinking small Toothless wrapping around a tree branch before tugging upwards to try to pull Toothless free.

    But it did not expect that the harder the vines pulled upward, the more Toothless''s body was inexplicably pulled downward.

    The flying needles whistled with the wind, but the other side dodged away alertly, only one or two people had their skin pierced by the flying needles.

    "Who are you people?"

    The Meng Family was half dead and they were the first to find the ghost face fruit, just as they wanted to take it away they met a group of people who also wanted a piece of the pie. Ghost face fruit, each nt only had one fruit, this fruit falls into the cold pool below and the nutrients are used to nourish and get sucked by the three old trees that seem to refine. Then, the second fruit is regenerated, and the cycle continues. When thest fruit is left on the branch, this fruit will be the ghost face spirit.

    Their original intention was that if they could take a ghost-faced fruit back to nt, then they might be able to raise an obedient ghost-faced tree spirit, but of course, this was their wishful thinking.

    The other side of the people were only interested in the ghost face fruit, they did not know the legend of the ghost face tree spirit, but they clearly knew the value of a ghost face fruit which had a better effectpared to a purple cloud fruit.

    But then this only fruit was suddenly swallowed alive by a small spirit beast that came out of nowhere.

    How could one not be angry?

    "Just the ones who want you to die."

    Qian Wanyu and others didn''t see the reason, they only saw them strike towards the two little beasts, with ruthless moves she released four different strands of her spiritual power at once. The spiritual pressure gradually revealed her abnormality, everyone else only had one type but she had four that were superimposed! The spiritual power released was both strong and soft. Colourful purple lightning crackled in the air changing the colour of heaven and earth.

    Bai Rou and the others also picked their opponents, without saying a word, the fighting immediately began.

    The little white tiger was still wailing on the shore, Toothless kept spewing fireballs.

    "This is not a swamp."

    When the fat doll touched it, this cold pool in the middle did not seem simple. When its vines were stained with the things in this cold pool, it felt very sticky to the point where even it couldn''t pull out Toothless.

    The good thing was that this stupid thing also knew that it had ended up in a dangerous ce and was too scared to move.

    Mu Sheng couldnt help but get anxious when he watched from the sidelines. He let his little green summon the vines on the three nearby trees to help, but unexpectedly, the three old trees didnt move. Suddenly everything went crazy, the vines spread out all around and covered the entire space even the road they had just passed through was covered as if all the nts went crazy.

    "What''s going on?"

    Dongfang Minghui had been confident and boldly left Toothless to Little Colour to rescue, the invincible vines had somehow also fallen into the cold pool.

    "Little Colour, Toothless!"

    She could not help but stretch out her hand to try to tug the vines to pull them out, the little white tiger also bit the front of the vines and pulled back with its limbs trying to pull it out.

    "Little Colour, quickly go back to my soul sea."

    At this kind of time, being able to save one would be good

    The fat doll wanted to cry, it spread its hands, indicating that it could not move, "I can''t."

    The vines it had released could not be retracted, it felt that it had met a nt''s mortal enemy, or rather this nt was even more powerful than it and could suppress it. It raised its head to look up at the three old trees and could not see the end of it.

    "Minghui let go or you will be dragged in." Mu Sheng''s little green had been scared back. He pulled as soon as he could, trying to do his best.

    "Ow ow ow-"

    "Toothless, don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind." Dongfang Minghui''s palms were all calloused by the vine branches, and a drop of bright red blood rolled down the vine into the cold pool. She, the little white tiger and Mu Sheng had gradually been pulled closer and closer to the edge of the cold pool. One more step and they would end up like Toothless, caught and unable to pull themselves out.

    "Come and help."

    Lu Xing dodged easily with the unique movement of the elves, his speed was faster than normal people and shed behind them to pick up the vines. Wood followed him and stood behind to help.

    The pool suddenly seemed to be alive and white mist dispersed outwards. A pool of green water was suddenly presented in front of the crowd but soon those waters seemed to be frozen, the clear bottom of the pool had frozen into a mirror and their original appearances were all reflected. Then, the cold pool burst out a blinding light and all the people close to the cold pool were enveloped inside.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    "Mu Sheng!"

    "Lu Xing!"

    As the light slowly dissipated, Qian Wanyu ran to the side to see when everything was calm again, she wanted to touch the cold pool but was pulled back by Li Yunan, "Wanyu, do not touch it. This cold pool looks like a mirror."

    Li Yunan stood a little closer to the ce, Toothless was stuck in the centre, the mirror reflected its appearance from behind covered in stunning golden light, "I-I think I just saw Toothless after growing up."

    "Hmm?"

    The rest of the people were confused by this sudden scene and didn''t have the heart to continue fighting.

    "Hahahahaha, I told you, entering this cold pool you''ll nevere out again, just wait here to collect their corpses." The man who led the Meng Family couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Let''s go."

    "No one is allowed to leave!"

    Qian Wanyu drew out her water thunder whip sweeping several people beside her, in the other party desperate attempt to resist with all their might, five strands of spiritual power immediately suppressed them before finally she tied them all up and dragged them to the edge of the pool. Her foot was on the other party''s face and her water thunder whip wrapped around him, "You know the secret of this cold pool? Spit it out or I''ll throw you in and let you bury them."

    Bai Rou and Situ Hao were guarding the side and intercepted the rest of the people who just climbed up, a dozen people in the battle just now had turned into less than five or six people, now the three parties had long given up the ghost face fruit. Although the fruit was tempting, you needed a life to enjoy it, it''s just that changes happened too fast for them to react.

    As for the Meng family, it does not matter whether they give up or not, they didn''t manage to get the fruit and this pool should have opened in two months but somehow opened early.

    "I am from the Meng family"

    Qian Wanyu used some force and stepped on the other person''s face until it was deformed then she threw the other person into the cold pool dropping him in slowly.

    The man was humiliated but seeing the cold pool reflecting his features and hideous expression, the cold air in the cold pool directly on his face and the water in the cold pool being only a finger away

    He immediately panicked and shouted, "Don''t  I''ll tell you, this cold pool is actually a mirror of reincarnation, the reincarnation mirror you should have heard of right? Right! The people who enter won''t appear ever again." This person was the Meng family chief disciple Xu Shi, he was ordered by the family''s master to secretly retrieve the ghost faced fruit and ended up provoking a lot of trouble

    Reincarnation mirror?

    Reincarnation was rted to life and death.

    Qian Wanyu listened, the strength of her hands could not help but weaken a little, she did not expect the other party to take advantage of this to suddenly counterattack and shoot countless ice spikes towards her.

    "Wanyu, be careful."

    Li Yunan, who was closest to her, tried to pull her hand but found that she was unmoved, one hand swatted all the ice spikes which instantly turned into drops of water dripping down on the man and then she kicked him fiercely to the side.

    Xu Shi wanted to take advantage of her dodging to break free from her but did not expect the other side to block his unexpected full-force attack. His entire body dipped into the cold pool and then he knew the situation had turned bad as he struggled.

    "Quickly go back and report to the family head, the mission failed."

    The cold pool changed again, the water in the cold pool began to rapidly suck inwards and with it, Xu Shi was also swept into the vortex, soon everything was calm again.

    "Let''s go." The group of people who got Xu Shi''s order did not dare to fight anymore and quickly retreated. The other group of people, a few of whom had died earlier from Minghui''s poisoned needles, took one look at the situation and also followed them.

    "What''s a reincarnation mirror? What should we do now?" Bai Rou looked around vigntly, right now there were only four people left, her, Situ Hao, Wanyu and Li Yunan.

    "Reincarnation mirror is a mirror of life and death, one side of life and one side of death." Li Yunan also couldn''t fully believe Xu Shi''s words from just now, it could be a trap.

    "Wanyu, I have seen this in books, there are three mirrors, one is the mirror of the three lives, one is the mirror of reincarnation, thest mirror has been broken and the fragments have fallen all over the world. From the fluctuations that just came out, it should not be the reincarnation mirror killing them." Qing Mo was quite surprised, he did not know how the famous reincarnation mirror had somehow fallen into the Qian Family''s hands, "Now, we can only hope that Dongfang Minghui''s luck is good enough to choose the side that survived."

    Qian Wanyu picked up a stone and threw it toward the centre of the cold pool, the surface of the pool also made a slight ripple like a normal pool.

    "Wanyu, what are you doing?" Li Yunan watched as she threw out the Water Thunder Whip, hooked a person who had just died before and kicked him into the cold pool.

    That corpse was face down, floating on top of the cold pool, after a long time the cold pool had some waves, "Huh, strange, how did this flowing water be like this."

    Li Yunan was slightly surprised, the cold pool had been divided into two streams of water, one had water flowing clockwise, one had water flowing counterclockwise, two streams of water flowed in two halves stirring waves and submerging the corpse.

    "It''s not the same" Qian Wanyu murmured, this cold pool was bizarre, the same person fell in but the resulting changes were not the same.

    "Indeed different, what is this cold pool, how can there be three kinds of changes?" Li Yunan always felt that something was not right.

    "Wanyu, ask let him say clearly, were there three variations?" Qing Mo suddenly asked in the soul sea.

    "The second and third time you saw before, I don''t need to say, the water flow in the cold pool is either reversed, or else it''s forward and reverse at the same time. Just now when Mu Sheng and Lu Xing and the girls entered this cold pool, the current was flowing clockwise." He remembered clearly, "I also saw a golden light refracted from Toothless''s, it seemed majestic and was still thrilling even if it was isted, as fir Lu Xing, he"

    "What happened to him, say it." Situ Hao was frantic, originally a group of eight people, in the blink of an eye had be a group of four.

    "I saw Lu Xing with a pair of wless white wings on his back and ears, I saw him turn into an elf."

    "Hoo"

    The rest of them besides Qian Wanyu sucked in a breath.

    "Wanyu you are not surprised, do you know something?" Li Yunan asked tentatively.

    "That''s right."

    Qian Wanyu gave them a look, "Are you all surprised because Lu Xing is suddenly an Elf so you want to capture him like those at the auction? Or will you take him back to im the credit?"

    When Bai Rou heard this, her brows furrowed.

    "Of course not."

    "I won''t either."

    "Since everyone doesn''t have those thoughts, what difference does it make if you know early orte, everyone''s identity is predetermined at birth, there is no choice."

    The three listened and couldn''t help but nod their heads, indeed there was no choice.

    Lu Xing probably hid it because he was afraid that if his identity was exposed, they wouldn''t be able to ept it.

    "Senior Brother Li, just now you said that you saw Lu Xing and Toothless, did you see Mu Sheng and Ninth Sister''s reflection in the mirror?" Qian Wanyu turned the topic back.

    Li Yunan thought hard for a moment, "Mu Sheng did not change much, as for Minghui" He did not seem to see anything appear in the mirror ah, he shook his head and was not sure, "Maybe I was too far away and did not see clearly?"

    Before the cold pool emitted light, all the people and things were engraved in the reflection, the clear water reflecting either their past or their present lives.

    And one more  their future.

    "No, if this is a reincarnation mirror ording to what the man just said, there should not be three types." Qing Mo remembered the fluctuations on the surface of the water in the cold pool just now and he kept walking around in Qian Wanyu''s soul sea.

    "I know I know it''s not a reincarnation mirror, it''s a mirror of three lives." Qing Mo kept murmuring, "Only the mirror of three lives will project a person''s past life, present life and future. What Li Yunan saw just now must be a mapping of their present life, no, it could also be the future."

    But it was a hurried guess, no one could confirm the truth.

    "Three lives mirror."

    Xu Shi was tricking her but why? Is it because she beat up the other side?

    "What is the mirror of three lives?"

    "That person just now was deliberately lying to us." Li Yunan said indistinctly.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, the reason she tried, again and again, was because she was suspicious of the im. One side of the reincarnation mirror is life and one side is death, the life side has its own life path, the death side no one knew. Now from Qing Mo''s mouth, it seemed this cold pool was actually the three lives mirror.

    "I want to go down."

    "Three lives mirror is a secret realm, it has at least three realms, maybe the side you entered and Dongfang Minghui''s side may not be the same." Qing Mo reminded.

    "We''ll go down with you." Bai Rou tugged on her arm and added without question, "Don''t ever leave us again."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the serious-looking Bai Rou, "Naturally we''ll go together, where else do you want to go?"

    "How do we go down?"

    "Naturally, just jump."

    Qian Wanyu was the first to jump down, then the others followed suit, one by one, jumping down.

    The cold pool rippled again, a light shed and the following four people disappeared at the same time, leaving a mottled trace and a few corpses. Everything settled down and the three ancient trees intertwined, from the few branches one of them trembled and a tip emerged. The breeze whipped through and the white mist on the forest path grew thicker and thicker, obscuring the only path.

    "Pop"

    "Pop"

    One after another, they fell. She, Mu Sheng, Lu Xing and the others scattered before they could even say a word.

    "Ow."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a softness beneath her, the nearest small white group tiger was directly pressed down by her into the ground and couldn''t move.

    "Little white!"

    The little white tiger felt a bit miserable, in addition to the sound of whimpering, its usually wagging strong tail was not moving. She carefully checked and found that the little white tiger had internal injuries from the fall, she fed it a little spiritual liquid and calmed it down a bit before she had time to take stock of the surroundings.

    Theirnding point was a lush green meadow with an endless blue sky, and white clouds were shifting in clusters. She felt a few moments of disbelief that there was a cave beneath the cold pool.

    "Little white."

    She didn''t dare to go too far from little white, walking and stopping, and then quickly walking back, "The environment here seems quite quiet."

    Quiet atmosphere, good environment it was very easy to let down one''s vignce in a ce like this. With no sign of human life, she sat beside the little white tiger stroking its little head, "Little white, thank you for blocking for me."

    "Oooh." The little white tiger let out a low whimper.

    Otherwise, if she fell from mid-air like before, she would most likely end up like thest time in Death Valley with all her internal organs disced. She nced at her space ring, Toothless was gone, Little Colour was not there either, this ce was really strange, Little Colour was a magic nt with a blood contract, how could it leave her?

    "Love Flower?"

    "Lucky?"

    "No way, howe they are not there either?" She couldn''t believe that her space ring was empty, except for those bottles and jars, the rest were all gone.

    Dongfang Minghui took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down a bit. It was a good thing that she had be bolder in recent days and had some knowledge of the strange things in this world, especially in a situation like the one she was in now, she had most likely entered a closed world or an illusionary realm.

    But if it''s an illusion, it didn''t make sense little white should be real, right?

    The little white tiger looked at her innocently with its unique blue eyes, as if it could see through the little spection in her mind.

    "Sorry, little white, we have to depend on each other for the rest of the way."

    "Whoo."

    The little white ball stretched out its tongue and licked her lightly.

    "Let me see if you''re hurt anywhere else." She moved the little white tiger a little bit here and there and as a result, she heard a whimpering sound. The little white tiger''s wet eyes were cheating, once it stared at you you couldn''t help but feel pity.

    She could only use her spiritual power to check it out, checking the results she got a baffling result. There is nothing wrong with its internal organs, but the little white tiger just couldn''t move.

    "Little white, can you enter my space ring?"

    Normally, contracted beasts of other people shouldn''t be able to enter the space ring again but the result ended up being the little white tiger had disappeared, she looked in her space ring and found the small white tiger lying down inside, "Really strange."

    This ce overturned all her perceptions of the seven-coloured continent, her contracted magic nt was gone, and little white who had signed a contract with seventh sister could enter her space ring

    She took the silk umbre off her back, feeling more secure with something in her hand. Looking at the endless green field, she tried tomunicate with themon grass below her feet, but unfortunately, themunication failed.

    After walking for three hours, she couldn''t see anything. She was so tired that she simply sat on the ground with a huff, not knowing where she should go.

    She felt as if she had been abandoned in the middle of nowhere.

    "Southeast, northwest, four directions, if it''s heads I''ll continue forward otherwise I''ll go the opposite way." Idly, she pulled out a jade pendant from her space ring, it was the Rose House Order slip that Seventh sister had given herst time, and she closed her eyes tried to gently toss it into the grass.

    But then she thought, what if it broke?

    She threw it back into her space ring and then pulled out a token given by Wei Jun from the Blood Fiend Alliance, she threw it upwards twice without thinking about the direction.

    "Heads."

    Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips, she filled herself with two bottles of spiritual liquid, and rested for a moment, climbed up and continued to walk forward.

    The further she went, the heavier the moisture in front of her, the whiter the fog became. She got worried that the fog contained something poisonous so she took a spare pill and ate it.

    "Careful, on your left."

    "How can a dual system level seven magical beast appear in this ce."

    "Be careful."

    Dongfang Minghui quickened her pace and took big steps forward, she vaguely seemed to have heard Seventh sister''s voice. But the more impatient she was, the more the white fog filled her view as if it was deliberately blocking her, she tried to use the spiritual power around her body to resist the white fog.

    The white fog scattered and gathered, gathered and scattered. She could vaguely see the figures of three people outside, all of whom were somewhat familiar, but there was just no way to get close to them.

    "Seventh sister!"

    She shouted, but after shouting she seemed to be calmer. She and Mu Sheng fell into this cold pool, Seventh sister didn''t seem to have been dragged in, she couldn''t have jumped down herself right?

    She was shocked by her guess.

    "Whatever, let''s find Seventh sister first."

    "Scatter."

    She emptied her whole body of spiritual energy and used it all to resist the white fog for a little more than half an incense stick of time. The white fog immediately gathered back all around her, and with it, her vision became much more narrow.

    Her vision shifted and she stumbled almost falling to the ground.

    The white fog disappeared and she was now in a small alcove with a small mound of dirt about the height of a person blocking her view. The sound of the fighting she heard earlier came from behind the mound, holding the silk umbre in her hand, she quietly bent over to check the mound.

    A gust of wind shed by and almost cut off half of her head! A few strands of green silk fell, it was all thanks to her dodging in time otherwise it would have been her head on the ground

    "This beast is crazy, big brother you and I will take one side to cut its horns."

    She poked out half of her little head again and got a good look at the situation on the field below.

    Three figures were fighting against a huge triangr rhinoceros magical beast. If she hadn''t heard wrongly just now, this triangr rhinoceros magical beast was a dual system magical beast and was about level seven. She kept watching until the three figures paused slightly before she could see everyone''s faces.

    "Seventh Sister, Uncle Wood." There was another unknown person, but it made her feel a little familiar.<blockquote>

    Full chapter sponsored by many generous donators, you all have my appreciation<3

    Woo a new adventure starts! Hopefully Wanyu finds our little Minghui again!</blockquote>

 Chapter 103 (1)

    Chapter 103 (1)

    Qian Ziyan strummed his harp and the spiritual power in the strings turned into invisible flying swords attacking towards one of the horns on the head of the rhinoceros beast. Qian Yiling held a green jade flute, like a dancing butterfly dodging from left to right, avoiding the attacks of the rhinoceros beast and easily mounted the rhinoceros beast''s head. She held up a jade flute and banged it against the horns.

    "Seventh sister?"

    She was frightened as she watched from the side, her hand touched the flying needles on her waist unknowingly.

    "Yiling, be careful."

    The man standing aside looked as if his hands were unarmed and stood by as if unable to do anything but wait anxiously with a hesitant struggling face.

    "Haha, Ruoyu, just stand aside and watch how big brother and I clean up this sinful animal." Seeing that the jade flute couldn''t break the rhinoceros beast''s horn, she simply stuffed the jade flute into her waist belt and used one hand to tug the rhinoceros beast''s fur and with one knee on its back, she pulled it back and shot a purplish-ck, about finger-thick sized lightning strike straight through the rhinoceros beast''s horn.

    <em>Boom</em>

    A hole was blown into one of the rhinoceros beast''s horns and blood trickled out.

    At the same time, the des from Qian Ziyan''s string instrument also cut off the other horn of the rhinoceros beast.

    The rhinoceros beast, which had two horns cut off at the same time, became even more frantic, it was in excruciating pain and went into a frenzy trying to shake the person off its body, then it turned its attention on Ruoyu, who had not moved at all.

    "Big brother, stop it!"

    The two of them were almost about to touch and even Dongfang Minghui shot out her flying needles at this critical moment.

    But a scene that surprised her happened.

    Her flying needles prated the rhinoceros beast, prated everything and went straight through their bodies falling into mid-air. The people did not seem to see her either.

    "Aw" The rhinoceros beast let out a roar.

    A fireball shot towards Qian Ziyan and hit the wind de but more kepting, Qian Ziyan threw several water balls to extinguish the fire. He confronted the rhino monster with his bare hands trying to stop it, blue veins showed on the back of his hand as he faced the full-powered blow of the beast.

    Qian Yiling put her arms hands around her chest and sat on the back of the beast looking at her brother.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The rhinoceros beast was hit by several fists many times in a row, the fire system against water was not a good match, plus it lost two horns in a row so it was now extremely weak. Now, as a result of the Qian Yiling''s fist, it felt as if it had been smashed by arge hammer.

    Seeing that it was weak, Qian Yiling jumped from its backnding gracefully on the ground.

    Thest punch from Qian Ziyan made a big dent into the horn on the beast''s head and with five fingers, he stabbed into the head to grab the two beast cores inside emitting a soft glow.

    "Lingling, here you go."

    The two magic beast cores were casually thrown to Qian Yiling without thinking but Qian Yiling threw it back to him with a disgusted face, "Big brother, you use it."

    On the other side, Ruoyu seeing the two siblings safe and sound, loosened his worried heart.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui froze as she watched them talk andugh, passing over her with a rxed expression. She was dumbfounded for a long time before she touched herself and then looked at them who felt nothing. She shook her head in a hurry, no, that wasn''t Seventh sister, it was Seventh sister''s mother and Uncle Wood before he became undead.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    She pinched herself fiercely, the pain in her face was a constant reminder that what she had just now was not an illusion. No, rather than an illusion, it was more like a strange ce where she could see the teenage Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan.

    Looking at them walking away, she hurriedly followed them.

    "Seventh sister''s mother."

    "Uncle Wood."

    "Also you, who are you?"

    She bounced around in front of the three of them only to see them continuing to talk andugh ignoring herpletely. Dongfang Minghui followed closely like a stalker and saw Seventh sister''s mother and Uncle Wood killing magical beasts with trained familiarity, the two of them tacitly understood each other and without saying much they knew how to fight together. She followed the road they walked and encountered what they had encountered.

    As for the person next to them, who had never acted, Dongfang Minghui circled around him but knew nothing else except that he was called Ruoyu.

    "You''re not a pharmacist, are you?"

    The other side had average looks but seemed full of knowledge, sometimes he could even make Seventh sister''s motherugh and gain the appreciation of Uncle Wood. People who didn''t know anything would even think he was a Qian Family son inw, "But you don''t look anything like Seventh sister not to mention"

    Seventh sister''s father could not be such a weak man that didn''t even have the power to string up a chicken.

    Qian Yiling was chewing on a de of grass sitting on the ground and lying back casually, her bright eyes were looking at the moon in the air with a face of disappointment, "Big brother, the back mountain is not fun."

    Dongfang Minghui propped up her chin and stared at the familiar face that looked so much like Seventh Sister, after following them for a few days, she finally saw the living Qian Yiling had a totally opposite nature and personality from Seventh sister. Qian Yiling was jumpy, intelligent, spontaneous and loved to make friends.

    Seventh sister was always expressionless and had a hard to guess look making her seem cold and stoic.

    However, the two of them also had some simrities, besides the different facial expressions and eye movements, their faces and delicate features made people want to look at them again and again. As for Qian Ziyan, he was just a boring person exactly the same as the legendary cultivation maniac she''d imagined.

    Qian Ziyan didn''t hear her muttering as he sat aside closing his eyes and already cultivating.

    "Uncle Wood, I know who Seventh sister is like" Her intelligence was simr to Qian Yiling while her personality was basically a clone of this Uncle Wood.

    "I do have a map here but I don''t know if Yiling dares to challenge." Ruoyu provocatively nced at her.

    "A map?"

    Qian Yiling leapt up and squatted down, stretching out her hand towards Ruoyu to ask for it, "In this heaven and earth, there is no ce I Qian Yiling dare not break into."

    Ruoyu took out the map from his space ring but his face showed some hesitation, "Yiling, this ce is too dangerous, I think it is better not to go."

    Qian Yiling very kindly patted his shoulder, "Don''t act like a nagging mother inw, let me see."

    Dongfang Minghui also walked over curiously. After seeing her open the map, she took out a notebook from her space ring and quickly drew a sample almost exactly the same as the map, it''s good that her drawing skills weren''t too bad otherwise no one would understand it.

    "Trapped Dragon Valley, what''s so special about this? Is it a ce where dragons are trapped?" The map identified a few special ces, Dongfang Minghui crawled behind them to keep looking and shook her head. She did not understand at all but she did hear a few key words, trapped dragon valley it should not really be a ce where dragons are trapped right? Such an inauspicious name.

    "Seventh sister''s mother, you must not go!"

    "No, it is said that there is a key hidden in this ce, the key to the remains of a Spiritual Saint. If you can enter you may be able to get the holy medicine needed to heal your father." Ruoyu guided her step by step.

    Qian Yiling didn''t have much interest in the remains of a Spiritual Saint, but Ruoyu caught one of her weaknesses, the Holy Medicine.

    "Give me this map."

    Qian Yiling grabbed the map extremely domineeringly and threw it into her space ring. Facing Ruoyu''s stunned look, she said confidently, "Why dignified Master Ruoyu, is it possible that you are reluctant to give this little thing to me? If this spreads out the girls in Meng city willugh."

    "Hahaha." Qian Yiling crossed her arms and looked up in the sky as if she was doing something virtuous.

    Ruoyu didn''t know if tough or cry but Dongfang Minghui could see the hidden bitterness in his eyes.

    "You really look like Seventh sister''s mother." She cocked her head and watched the show feeling as if she had spied on something interesting.

    After a sleepless night, the next day, Dongfang Minghui followed them some more out of boredom.

    "Brother, this mountain is not fun, let''s go to the fourth peak for a stroll?"

    As soon as she heard the words fourth peak, Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up, then she opened her mouth in surprise, wait doesn''t this mean that in this period of time they had been ying around somewhere in the third peak? But this ce didn''t seem the same as the path they had walked before

    Could it be that Qian Yiling and Uncle Wood also fell into the cold pool?

    "Ling Ling, no nonsense."

    "Big brother, you are too rigid although we said we''ll train on the third peak, no one has ever said that we cannot break into the fourth peak, ah, I also want to go to the fifth peak and the sixth peak to see, I want to know if you can walk through to the ninth peak in one go then mother and father will be surprised. How can us children of the Qian Family be willing to dilly dally when doing things, if you want to make a breakthrough we should try right?" Qian Yiling was eager to try out this fourth peak and kept trying to convince Qian Ziyan.

    "Yiling, why don''t you join brother Ziyan, I won''t follow." Ruoyu suddenly said.

    "Why?"

    "The back mountain of the Qian Family is your Qian Family''s secret location, it is not convenient for me, an outsider, to get involved."

    The other side said so but in the eyes of Dongfang Minghui, this method of retreating to advance was very familiar. Talking about scheming this Ruoyu in front of Seventh Sister is nothing much to speak off, even she could understand a bit about his thoughts.

    "Ruoyu is right." Qian Yiling nodded. The back mountains of the Qian Family were indeed the secrets of the Qian Family, outsiders were not allowed to enter without permission. Ruoyu you stay on the third peak for a while, when wee downter we can pick you up and go home together."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but apud, Seventh sister''s mother is indeed intelligent. When it was time to refuse she would still refuse.

    But the next second she couldn''tugh.

    Ruoyu nodded somewhat lost, "Yiling and Ziyan you go, I will wait here for everyone to retu-"

    Qian Yiling carelessly walked behind him and used a knife-hand on his neck, Ruoyu fell limply to the ground.

    "Lingling, what do you want to do?" Qian Ziyan frowned.

    "If we leave Ruoyu here, in case something happens, the whole royal family and Meng family will find trouble with our Qian Family, if we take him with us we can have more peace of mind, not to mention, he has a good brain."

    After saying that, Qian Yiling effortlessly carried Ruoyu and left.

    "Strange, is there a Meng Family person in the royal family?"

    Before she could think carefully, she saw Qian Ziyan grab on Ruoyu''s waist and snatch him from Qian Yiling''s shoulders easily flinging him onto his own shoulders.

    "Aiya Uncle Wood so you like to carry people like this even when you were young!"

    The same expressionless face without speaking, the same method of carrying and the same method of throwing people over his shoulder like a sack of rice.

    Dongfang Minghui snuck behind them to make faces, but who would know she''d suddenly meet a pair of cold eyes, the pair of cold eyes seemed as if they could see through the human heart and through the parallel space to see her. She was so scared she immediately fell to the ground.

    She was frightened to the point her whole body shivered and she found that the surrounding grass and trees seemed to be alive as if swaying because of Meng Ruoyu.

    There were two thoughts in mind, one echoing thought was  this Meng Ruoyu was not a good thing!!!

    The second thought, the Meng Family prophets weren''t useless at fighting, they could also control grass and trees, simr to her ability. She suddenly remembered when she visited the Meng Family''s current prophet, the ce was full of vines and the Meng Family itself had traces of flowers and nts everywhere, she seemed to have grasped something about the Meng Family now.

    She carefully traced back to the matter of the prescription and realised that she actually had a feeling that she had fallen for a trap since long ago.

    Instantly, her whole head was confused, what role did this person have with what happened to Seventh sister''s mother and Uncle Wood? The map he gave Seventh sister''s mother, the so-called trapped dragon valley was a trap? Also the words he said before, a holy medicine to save someone

    The Meng family what role did they y?

    This was like a missing piece of history that no one had unravelled, twenty years ago Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan''s disappearance no one knew the details of it.

    She silently watched Meng Ruoyu all the way calmly leaving marks as they walked and she wanted to reach out to stop him but found her hands passing through them, she froze as she looked at her hands in a daze. Why was it like this? Where was this ce?

    The only good thing was that the paths taken by Uncle Wood and Seventh sister''s mother were marked in her book with drawings including the method to cross from the third peak to the fourth peak.

    "I wonder if the hole from twenty years ago is still there?"

    If it is, when she gets out of this hellhole, she''ll definitely take Seventh sister to walk through it from the start to get to the bottom of this. No matter what ghost this Meng family is, she will assist Seventh sister to get all the things that belong to her.

    By the time they crossed to the fourth peak, Meng Ruoyu seemed as though he''d just woken up on top of Qian Ziyan''s shoulder.

    "Yiling, why did I suddenly fall unconscious?"

    "Ruoyu, don''t lie to me, the look in your eyes told me you were eager to follow us along for this adventure." Qian Yiling said with a serious face.

    Meng Ruoyu met her agile eyes and his heart skipped a beat, immediately he closed his eyes as if hiding a guilty conscience, "Yiling, don''t make jokes."

    Dongfang Minghui watched Meng Ruoyu on the side with cold eyes. She was clearly biased and thought Seventh sister''s mother and Uncle Wood seemed to not know the danger of this Meng Ruoyu along with his purpose.

    However, the strange thing was that the whole way, the other party didn''t make any other small movements besides marking the fourth and fifth mountain peaks as they crossed them.

    The other party secretly took down the route, did he want to get something from the Qian Family''s ninth peak?

    "Big brother, nothing is interesting in our back mountain." Qian Yiling pursed her lips, she swept her eyes across the fifth peak and wanted to climb to the sixth peak.

    "Lingling, don''t be ridiculous." Qian Ziyan was wary of the person who was in aa on his shoulder, "We are not allowed to go further up after the sixth peak."

    As the eldest son of the Qian Family, some small rules could be bent but some things could not be vited in any way. The Qian family''sst three peaks hid thousands of years of Qian Family secrets and significant inheritance, sessive generations of family heads only had the qualifications to enter the seventh peak and the eighth peak to receive an inheritance, it is said that the ninth peak was the most important inheritance in the whole Qian Family.

    So when they reached the sixth peak, this was where they should stop.

    "Big brother" Qian Yiling was not afraid of heaven and earth, but if Qian Ziyan, who never loses his temper, lost his temper even she would be afraid.

    "No."

    This year, he and Lingling''s qualifications were the best, he did not care about the position of family head,ter if Qian Yiling went to the seventh, eighth or even ninth peak to ept an inheritance he wouldn''t care but it must be in front of the Qian Family elders.

    Dongfang Minghui looked out at the sixth peak, she did not dare to look down and could only crane her neck towards the seventh, eighth and ninth peaks, she seemed to see people sitting inside thest three peaks.

    "How dare you and your juniors barge into the sixth peak of the Qian Family?!"

    A thunderous voice exploded in her ears as if it was going to blow her soul apart, Dongfang Minghui covered her ears as her entire head rumbled in pain as if it was being bombarded from all sides.

    Thest words she heard were.

    "Found out so quickly?"

    When she woke up again, she saw a blue sky and blinding sun, she woke up but banged her head on the little tiger, "Ouch."

    The little white tiger roared at her in a low growl, the body which was only a meter long grew to nearly ten meters long so its head was naturally many times bigger than before. It opened its mouth to expose its sharp teeth to her.

    "Little white?"

    The little white tigerid down in its usual fashion with its limbs in the cradling its big head. It looked like a bigzy cat with innocent blue eyes. It stretched out its tongue to lick her nose.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, she was only unconscious for a while but small white suddenly turned sobig? She pinched herself fiercely and felt the pain.

    "What the hell kind of ce is this?!"

    She got up and felt her whole body was warmed by the sunlight, she looked around and saw grass around her but the grass on the ground somehow all turned yellowish and seemed deste.

 Chapter 103 (2)

    Chapter 103 (2)

    "Run! The dark elves areing again!"

    A loud shout came from afar, those miserable screams seemed to be ringing and screaming right next to her ears. She noticed that this ce was different from the first few peaks she had been in before, this ce was surrounded by trees, it seemed to be a really big forest without the Qian Family''s tall peaks.

    She woke up from her sleep and it seems Uncle Wood and Seventh sister''s mother were gone.

    The important thing was that she seemed to have heard something about elves.

    "Little white, let''s go check it out."

    She walked forward, followed by a big powerful tiger. The big tiger walked alongside her and rubbed her thighs, lying down on its forelimbs, signalling her to sit on it. After some hesitation and refusal, eventually, Dongfang Minghui could not resist and climb up on the back of the little white tiger.

    "Ho"

    Little white roared up to the sky, she seemed to hear the birds and animals scared enough to fly away. She lightly patted the little white tiger''s head, "Quickly follow the sound to see what happened."

    Little white immediately rushed forward, Dongfang Minghui fell backwards and almost rolled off the tiger''s back from the huge force. Fortunately, the tiger''s back was big enough.

    The road was still far away but passed by quickly with little white''s speedy running, they soon reached a forest. Grass and trees were withered, manyrge tree trunks hung down powerlessly, many seemed to have been broken and some seemed sickly to the point that the branches and leaves lost their lustre.

    In the woods, the ground was not wide enough so they bumped into some trees here and there. Running around inside it seemed as if even the sunlight had gotten cut off and the air seemed to have a damp smell.

    As soon as she walked in she felt ufortable all over her body, she patted Little white, which bent down. As she stepped on the ground she could still feel the ground full of sadness she could notmunicate with these nts but somehow a sense of unbearable difficulty arose in her heart.

    "Crunch."

    A person and a tiger quietly walked in this gloomy forest. After walking for almost an hour, she saw a dead forest, the trees in the forest had turned into deadwood, the empty and deste ground was full of corpses and they had iparably white wings as well as long hair that was so long that it touched their feet. Most of all they all had a pair of unique ears, she heard Lu Xing say that the ears of the elves were used to catch information from the wind, and the wings could rece their legs to improve speed along with allowing them to fly in the air.

    She squatted down and carefully probed the bodies of the elves but her hand went straight through their bodies, "It''s the same thing again."

    Just like what she saw before with Uncle Wood and Seventh sister''s mother, she was a bystander in this world and could only watch these painful things happen from the sidelines yet could do nothing about it. She heard the sound of an arrow whiz past her ear, and she instinctively dodged before realizing that whether she dodged or not, the arrow couldn''t hurt her.

    The arrow that shot at her finally fell into the corpse below her, and she heard a snort. It seemed an elf who hadn''t died couldn''t escape the fate of being killed.

    "ck wings?"

    She slowly stood up, several ck elves were flying in mid-air appearing out of nowhere, they looked a little different from the elves, aside from the different colours of their wings, even their hair and skin colour were different.

    Their hair was between white and silver, lifting and swaying with the wind, plus there was a hint of disdain as their cold eyes scanned over the corpses. A figure suddenly shed in her mind as these eyes seemed very familiar.

    "Meng Yixiao"

    If Meng Yixiao had a pair of ck wings as well as those pointy ears there would be no difference at all from these people in front of her!

    She did not have time to think more, she watched as several ck elves flew in one direction, she immediately climbed on the back of the little white tiger, "Little white, catch up with them."

    She wanted to see what they wanted to do.

    "The tree of life has been infected but you people still expect a tree to save the elves, simply ridiculous, just obediently surrender and we may keep your lives."

    Dongfang Minghui sat on the back of Little white, watching the two armies fighting, one side was the elven people, the other side the dark elven people, the two tribes numbered about a hundred or so, they each held their bows and arrows pointed at each other. It seemed like a battle would break out at any moment.

    "Lu Qi, you traitor of the elves, the queen will never let you go!"

    "Could it be that I havee to thend of the elves?"

    Listening to all these elves and the mention of the Queen, Dongfang Minghui touched her nose, she felt like she was dreaming, maybe the script gods wanted her to know more about the plot and decided to y out this drama for her?

    This joke was not funny at all, since she wanted to live in the seven coloured continent, she could not ignore these dangerous things that may endanger her Seventh sister and even other people.

    She stood in ce and watched as the elves and the dark elves waged a battle thatsted all day and night. The elves were dying but the dark elves didn''t feel better, she eventually saw the elves retreat to their so-called safe area.

    "Grand Elder, this time we have more than a hundred dead and a dozen others were wounded by the bows and arrows in the hands of that damn Lu Qi, those bows and arrows have poison on them."

    When the people below came to report, the elder stood aside and listened.

    Poison?

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the wounds of the injured elves, the wounds seemed to contain a dissipating ck mist which looked very simr to what Toothless stepped onst time. Unfortunately, she couldn''t touch it, so there was no way to be sure.

    "Quickly send the injured nsmen to the Tree of Life!"

    "Yes."

    As soon as she heard the words Tree of Life, she immediately followed the group back with Little white. The closer she got to the elvennd Lu Xing had mentioned, those past expectations seemed to copse. All she saw was a scene full of destion.

    Many of the elves'' tree houses were destroyed and many elves were wailing from their wounds.

    From a distance, she saw arge tree standing tall, the vines of the tree enveloped the entire ground of the elves for a few hundred miles, she could not see the top of the tree even when she tilted her head.

    It looked as if it was connected to the entire sky.

    This should be the legendary Tree of Life.

    It was also a symbol of the longevity of the elves that Lu Xing once mentioned, as long as this tree did not fall, the elves would never be destroyed.

    But even from far away, despite being separated in another world she could feel the tree''s life force seemed to be draining. That seemingly robust trunk was in fact hollow as if the insides had disappeared. She could even seem to feel it mourning perhaps for itself or maybe for the entire elven race.

    Dongfang Minghui''s tears inexplicably fell from her eyes, even when she heard that the Dongfang family was destroyed she did not cry. Even when her mother disappeared she also held back tears. But why was it that in the face of an old tree that was about to die she couldn''t help crying out the sadness in her heart?

    "Too evil."

    She searched around and did not see Lu Xing. she then pped her head, Lu Xing was with her, how could he suddenly return to the elves now? She was really stupid.

    After looking at the tragic state of the elves, she also walked to the Tree of Life itself, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to soothe its heart which was already full of holes.

    "s, it''s useless even if I touch it."

    "Little white, when do you think we can leave this damn ce?"

    She leaned her back against the Tree of Life, and little white obediently leaned down beside her, not making any noise. It seemed to be a lot more peacefulpared to when it was a tiger cub.

    The tree of life still had a weak life force struggling to support itself, as she leaned against it she could also feel this weak life force, it was very weak as if it were barely hanging on and standing tall.

    Her ears were filled with the sound of crying everywhere, the sound of mourning, she felt that the entire elven race was full of sorrow as if the end of the world was here. Is this the real reason why the author didn''t continue? The author seemed to have changed the plot out of nowhere from a cultivation scenario into a post-apocalyptic scenario? Everywhere was zombies and fighting the undead, exterminating slimy insects

    She couldn''t help but groan, the original plot was only written to the third volume. That is to say, the beginning of the elven volume was cut off. Lu Xing and Seventh sister had headed back to the elven tribe as he wanted his mother to ept his love for a human woman, but then there was nothing else.

    She quickly straightened out the plot in her head. The branches had already turned messy but the main scenario had to be kept. She had to let seventh sister get the power she rightfully deserved.

    Thinking about this, she gradually fell asleep she did not even hear the constant roar of the little white tiger.

    "Child, I''ve waited for you for a long time."

    Dongfang Minghui was so sleepy that she couldn''t even open her eyelids, she heard a voice in her ears over and over again, then she felt her whole body rx as if she was soaring in the sky.

    "Damn it, don''t make any noise."

    A voice kept whispering in her ears as she tried to sleep, even a saint would be angry, let alone a person with serious insomnia, she felt she had never slept sofortably as right now.

    How she wished that she had a big nket to wrap herself up in and roll around in bed for another two hours.

    As soon as she felt around the bed, she woke up with a jolt of fright.

    The rm clock on her bedside table kept ringing on and on as if saying if you don''t wake up right now I''ll annoy you to death until you can''t sleep! Looking at the familiarity of everything in front of her, she was scared out of her wits.

    "This can''t be real?!"

    She jumped barefoot from the bed onto the floor and pped herself twice, then she ran to the mirror to take a look, she had a head of bed hair and her pyjamas had been pulled down to her chest exposing a naked shoulder. She had nothing on her feet and thick ck circles were still hanging under her eyes, she looked like a ghost.

    She flinched slightly for three seconds and then looked at her hands, her mouth chanting, "Come out."

    She struggled for a quarter of an hour but the greenish spiritual energy she was familiar with did not emerge from her hand, what did appear was some sweat on her forehead as it slipped down onto her cheeks. She let out a breath of air, directly lying down on the bed, the rm clock was still persistently calling.

    <em>Bang</em>

    The rm clock was mmed into the corner by her, splitting into pieces and dying for good.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!" She let out a scream, usually, although she kept saying she wanted to return to this world, that was a long time ago! Now, what could she do? She was back in this world but where was Seventh sister?

    Thinking of Qian Wanyu, she immediately got up and turned on theputer, probably because she hadn''t touched these high-end technologies for years, she was a bit unfamiliar and needed to fiddle around for three minutes. The first thing she did after opening theputer was to open up Baidu and type in the title  Counterattack of the Proud Daughter of Heaven.<blockquote>

    TN: Baidu is simr to Google in China.</blockquote>

    The result is that the author Du Niang seemed to be damn popr and had created a whole new series of titles and books such as "The Emperor''s Concubine Revolt from being Waste"

    There was no link to the book.

    She did not give up and kept trying again and again with different search terms like Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui and other keywords but she still could not find any mention

    She thought desperately but she had no idea what had happened to this damn author and the books. She was so angry she almost wanted to m the keyboard on theputer screen.

    "This is wrong."

    "You are my little apple, I can''t love you too much"

    A voice kept ying on a constant loop in her head, she thought for a bit and remembered that it was a popr song that year, she was amused for a moment and had set it as the ringtone for her cell phone, this unfamiliar yet familiar voice made her rummage under the pillow of her bed for a long time before finding the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "What?!"

    After hanging up, she still had a surreal feeling. The caller was from the hospital, they were saying that there had been a major car ident on Central Road, a small car hit a big truck because it was in a hurry and the truck crashed causing a chain of crashes and overturning a school bus. It had caused a series of major idents.

    All the television stations were now showing the traffic ident report, the hospitals were overcrowded with patients and in urgent need of surgeons, naturally even she had to be recalled to work despite being on leave.

    Dongfang Minghui sat calmly for a while to steady her mind but then resolved herself. She quickly cleaned herself up, changed out of her cartoon Doraemon pyjamas and put on an extremely professional white shirt with ck pants. She grabbed a jacket and walked out, as she went to the hospital her mind was still nk.

    Watching the familiar and unfamiliar things floating past her eyes, she had nned to wait until the surgery was over to take a scalpel to kill herself and see if she could return.

    "Dr Jane, you''re finally here. Quickly, there''s a patient here, she''s been unconscious and has a lot of trauma, please take care of it." The director, who was also a doctor pulled Dongfang Minghui to the side and brought her into a separate operating room while talking.

    A group of nurses, who had been waiting for a long time, prepared everything and first handed over the patient''s information to her.

    Dongfang Minghui thought she would be rusty but as soon as she returned to the hospital, she managed to get back into the rhythm of everything she had done before. She took a nce at the patient''s file, the name column was empty then she scanned the rest to know what had happened to the person.

    "Take me to the patient."

    Even a patient who didn''t need surgery must be carried to the operating table, this hospital liked to spend money.

    "Dr Jane, the person is here."

    Her eyes faintly nced at the person on the hospital bed, the familiar features, as well as tightly pursed lips and wrinkled eyebrows all, showed this person was very ufortable. Yet, the beautiful face and heroic featured were something she couldn''t ignore.

    "Seventh sister?!"

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded for three seconds but then immediately jumped over.

    "Seventh Sister, open your eyes and look at me."

    The other person''s ck hair was cascading down her head revealing her pale face, even the corners of her lips had no colour, she looked extremely weak and haggard. There were many bruises on her body, it looked like she had been affected by a car ident and seemed very confused about everything happening. When Dongfang Minghui saw the familiar person lying on the bed was Seventh sister, she had actually forgotten the information she had just read, "What happened to her?"

    "Dr Jane, the patient was affected by the traffic ident, she should be in shock right now so we wanted to make sure she was alright but then we saw that there was something in her stomach"

    Under Dongfang Minghui''s re, her voice turned smaller and smaller until she couldn''t speak.

    The director also guessed that the other party was pregnant and wanted to send her to the maternity department for a simple ultrasound. But, somehow today, there were especially many pregnant women doing maternity checks. Also, this woman had been unconscious and had injuries of varying degrees so she was sent here instead.

    "Arrange Dr Chen from the gynaecology department for me immediately."

    She wanted to find out what was wrong with Seventh sister, her previously wavering heart became overwhelmingly determined after seeing the person in the hospital bed.

    "Dr Jane, we have a wheelchair, we can help push this beautiful woman to the gynaecology department."

    "No need, I''ll do it."

    Dongfang Minghui looked disgusted at the sight of the wheelchair, her Seventh sister would never use something like that in her life. Thinking it was too much of an eyesore, she reached out her hand and personally took the person into her arms, easily carrying her to the gynaecology department in front of a group of dumbfounded nurses.

    Despite the prior short notice Dr Chen was already prepared, she took Seventh sister directly into the gynaecology department and personally watched Dr Chen do an ultrasound on the spot.

    "Doctor Jane, congrattions, this youngdy is currently three months pregnant."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the thumping little heartbeat on the ultrasound machine and couldn''t help but blurt out a foul word, "What the fuck!"<blockquote>

    AHAHHAHA bet you all didn''t see thising ?

    The plot has just taken an interesting turn, this was one of my favourite parts in the novel I''m so happy we''ve reached this point. Are you all ready for more Wanyu x Minghui?!</blockquote>

    Thank you to all supporters on ko-fi as well as ad clickers, readers andmentators, these trantions are only possible thanks to all your support!

 Chapter 104 (1)

    Chapter 104 (1)<blockquote>

    Recap of previous chapter  Minghui witnessed the downfall of the elves and found the sacred tree of the elves. She leaned against it for a nap and then she woke up back in the modern world?! What''s in store for our dear Minghui? ?</blockquote>

    As soon as Qian Wanyu entered the cold pool, she separated with everyone.

    "Bai Ruo! Situ Hao! Li Yunan!"

    She shouted three times but there was no one beside her.

    She turned around and found herself on top of a peak full of lofty mountains, the clouds in the sky floating right in front of her, within reach, and with her water thunder whip in hand, she climbed to the top of the highest mountain looking down on the beings below the clouds. She saw a crowd of people as dense as ants on the ground.

    "Qing Mo?"

    The barrier in the sea of souls was gone but the person did not respond at all. She tried to sense the location of the little white tiger but found that the link between her and the tiger''s blood contract had been severed. The surrounding area was an expanse of white as if blocking her vision, she remembered Qing Mo saying that this was the three lives mirror, three lifetimes judging from the name this was likely a scene from her present life, her future life or her past. The three lives mirror were indistinct and constantly changing, no one would be able to guess what would happen.

    She found herself in a strange ce above a mountain peak with just a piece ofnd below and a cliff of unknown depth. The peak was surrounded by white mist which she couldn''t see the bottom of. She looked into the distance and saw the outline of the entire seven-colored continent as if it were a part of the map.

    In addition to the seven-colored continent, there was an ocean in between and several separated continents across the ocean, thus showing that the world was even wider than she had imagined.

    Just after she sighed about how her horizons had expanded again, the white fog lifted and she saw the light again, she saw a person who looked almost exactly like her climbing up the mountain peak. At some point without knowing when, she stood on top of the lofty peak, standing with her arms folded and doing nothing yet the powerful aura intimidated all the creatures present. Even she herself was suppressed by the aura from the other side, she didn''t dare to approach easily. She saw her other point a finger to the sky and a five-colored light shout straight to the point she pointed at. The clear sky was suddenly full of coloured lights.

    This light was exceptionally familiar, it was the product of her blending of five spiritual forces together. This light however seemed more refined than what she currently had, the power contained was more than a hundred times the strength of what she had in her body right now.

    The one she used was still rough and needed improvement,paring it to this light it was like the difference between heaven and earth like a mountain and an ant.

    "Open."

    The other Qian Wanyu''s bright red lips lightly spoke.

    In the sky which had been clear before, it seemed to change colours entirely. It was slowly turning ck, ck as if a gue swallowing the entire sky itself. Soon a small crack formed in the sky and she saw as that other her grabbed into the crack with her hands and tore it open making itrger andrger.

    Sand and rocks flew up in the air, thunder and lightning shed constantly. The ground around the mountain shook endlessly.

    One after another lightning bolts shot down onto that incarnation of her as if wanting to swallow her whole. Qian Wanyu stood still, she was shocked by the surrounding pressure and couldn''t move she could only be anxious about the fate of that version of her.

    Qian Wanyu saw her flick a sleeve and the thick lightning was easily flung aside.

    "Quickly hide, God is angry."

    "It''s a lightning strike, we''re all going to die, go back, go back!"

    "Ow  mother."

    "No, please don''t step on him, that''s my baby!"

    Qian Wanyu watched the world beneath her feet in chaos, the beings on the ground showed their fear, these ordinary people only saw the thunder rolling down and thought it was the anger of heaven and earth, but they did not know that it was all because of one person.

    Qian Wanyu''s heart thumped, she frowned looking down from this ce and could still see the shadow of the seven-colored continent. If that ce still exists pondering over the words Qing Mo left behind as well as what she was seeing now, could it be that this version of her represented her future?

    She wanted to go up to verify something but the world in front of her suddenly swayed and the picture became distorted, a blinding light shed and she only had time to use her hand to slightly block the bright light. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce again and it was inside a room.

    It looked like an ancient house with old architecture that seemed quite rich or expensive. The room had a strong smell of sandalwood and the windows were tightly closed, a certain fragrance seemed to always be flowing in this small ce. Qian Wanyu wasn''t used to this weird smell and she thought it was quite pungent.

    "Ahem."

    There seemed to be another person behind a curtain.

    Qian Wanyu walked over softly and saw a woman lying weakly on the bed on her side. The woman coughed lightly from time to time, she could not see the person''s featured but from the other side''s thin bony hands and clearly visible veins, she could guess that this person was sick.

    Qian Wanyu walked closer and found that the room not only had a sandalwood scent, there seemed to be a very pungent and unpleasant smell of medicine. There was a handkerchief with blood stains thrown helplessly on the ground. The small table top on the side had a lot of umted dust and even some dried up bloodstains. There was a porcin bowl on the table filled with a ck medicinal juice, but like the bloody handkerchief on the ground, most of the contents were on the floor.

    It was clear to her that whoever this person was she was not very favoured.

    Without going up to check herself, she could feel that the person on the bed was losing her life force and would soon be dead. The reason why she was not dead yet was probably because of some obsession or she was still waiting for something.

    She walked to the other side and saw some words on the desk, the words seemed unusual and she was about to lift it up to check but her hand went straight through.

    "Fifth Aunt."

    "Fifth Aunt, are you there?"

    "Fifth Aunt."

    A person outside probably saw that no one answered, so she took it upon herself to push open the door and poke her head in, "Fifth Aunt, it''s Ping''er, I''m here to see you, if you''re here answer me?"

    "Ugh, cough cough cough."

    The person on the bed moved twice trying to support herself to sit up, but her thin and bony hands had no strength at all, she couldn''t do it even after trying twice in a row.

    "Fifth Aunt, how is your body?"

    "Cough, it''s fine."

    The person on the bed was helped up by this girl called Ping''er, and only then did Qian Wanyu get a good look at the other party.

    Before she had seen what appeared to be her future self and now it seemed like she was seeing another person who had some very simr features to her Qian Wanyu''s face was calm, this person in front of her was very weak even talking seemed to be very hard, her lips were purple and under her eyes were heavy bruises, her concave cheeks were sunken and unhealthy overall thebined image didn''t make for a healthy image.

    Qian Wanyu could tell at a nce that the other party had been poisoned.

    "Fifth Aunt, you''ve be like this, why didn''t Master send someone to take care of you?"

    The so called Fifth Aunt smiled weakly and coughed dryly two more times.

    Throuh this conversation she could hear Ping''er talking recklessly about something, she revealed quite a bit of information about this ce to her, especially about how two dayster, it was the time for the master to wee that youngdy from the Bai family into the house.

    When she heard this name, Qian Wanyu''s face sank. She obviously only likes Ninth Sister, when did she be what nonsense fifth aunt, this damned mirror, even if she was blind she wouldn''t marry such a pig.

    Qian Wanyu waited until Ping''er went out and followed her out.

    After turning a few corners and walking down a long road, Qian Wanyu saw arge garden with a rock formation and a woman dressed in a flowery dress was waiting at the corner, beckoning as soon as she saw Ping''er passing by.

    "Ping''er,e here."

    "Third Miss."

    Qian Wanyu followed behind this Ping''er and saw Ping''er going up to that woman with heavy make up as they huddled behind the rock formation in the garden whispering in low voices.

    "How is the matter I told you to do going?"

    "Madam, the condition of fifth aunt is really bad, there shouldn''t be many days left."

    "How many days is a few days? In two days, the master will marry that so called fairy We can''t do anything about this bitch now, but we can''t let her die too fast. If we can have a funeral and a happy event at the time, I''ll see the look on her face after that"

    Qian Wanyu soon understood what they were trying to scheme.

    At midnight, Ping''er went to the remote small courtyard of the fifth aunt, she carefully pushed open the door but the house was dark, she carried a wet handkerchief along the way and went to the bed, "Fifth aunt?"

    The person on the bed didn''t move at all.

    Ping''er then boldly went to the edge of the bed, the person on the bed turned over ufortably and her eyes slightly narrowed half-opened.

    "Fifth Aunt."

    "Woo"

    "Fifth Aunt, don''t me me, me it on your unlucky life."

    Qian Wanyu stood in the corner of the room, looking at Ping''er immediately covering her with the handkerchief and forcefully pressing it against her face with a fierce look as she cried out, "If you want to me someone for the injustice then just me the master."

    She couldn''t help itif Fifth Aunt did not die then she would be the one to die.

    The person on the bed was already at the end of her life, plus she had been sick for a long time, after struggling in pain for a bit she gradually struggled no more, even the handkerchief that covered her face stopped moving.

    Qian Wanyu seemed to be able to feel the suffocating breath and she slowly clenched her fist, a thick orb of spiritual energy gathered from on her hand and she wanted to just to destroy everything in front of her. Then, the picture in front of her quickly changed again

    The fatal blow she was about to make instantly evaporated as if she had punched cotton. She had obviously wanted to just instantly destroy the room but soon when she came back to her senses she found herself in another ce yet again.

    It was the side of a road in the modern-day filled with traffic, a four-way road with all kinds of luxury cars flowing to and fro rushing away from her. The sky above was gray and overcast very unlike the blue skies she was used to it looked as if it was about to rain.

    It had to be said this was truly a very strange environment for her.

    On a big screen in front there were figures scurrying around and loud shes of light. They were speaking words she could not understand and making gestures she could notprehend.

    Qian Wanyu retreated to a greenish area with trees in the surroundings and saw a sneaky man with his hands in his coat pockets. His tiny eyes seemed fixed on a woman who was burying her head into a bag, she was holding a strange object in one hand and her mouth was moving as if she was speaking but she didn''t know what this woman was saying.

    She looked at the sneaky man looking at the surroundings pretending not to care but just when he walked close enough to the woman, he rushed over at lightning speed and snatched the woman''s bag!

    To Qian Wanyu however, all his movements were extremely slow,pared to the skill of Xuan Zhu, it was simply a difference of heaven and earth. Yet, this woman had actually fallen for it?

    "Ah, catch him it''s a thief! Catch this thief!"

    Qian Wanyu stood thoughtfully watching the other side being shocked for three seconds before shouting. The water thunder whip in her hand was drawn and flung out, the tip of the water thunder whip partially touched the thief''s back, only to prate straight through his back instead.

    She watched as the thief jumped twice in a row from the green grass, turned a corner and disappeared. The woman who was just chasing after him with a strange pair shoes on her feet had only managed to run halfway before tripping and falling scraping her knees and bruising her feet and palms.

    "How weak"

    After experiencing two strange worlds in a row, Qian Wanyu saw that this woman seemed extremely unbearable and weak. With a familiar tyrannical aura flowing around in her heart, she walked with a grim face to the ce where her water thunder whip had fallen and squatted down to pick it up.

    <em>Wee woo wee woo wee woo</em>

    A strange box like thing stopped in the distance, outside of it came out four people dressed in white carrying a stretcher. Those four people carried away the woman who had fallen to the ground before and got into the car.

    Qian Wanyu has figured out a certain pattern, following the first person version of her she had met she seemed to always be shown various strange things that she wanted to check clearly in these worlds.

    "This ce is really strange."

    Not only the clothing of the people but all these strange things made Qian Wanyu feel ufortable. She wanted to grab someone to ask for some rification but her hands couldn''t touch anyone. It was like she was a bystander in the world and no one could see her. As she had no real goal or destination she followed the woman and the four people on the strange box.

    "Thisdy has injuries on her palms and ankles, send her to Dr Jane for a look."

    "Also call the police for thisdy, her bag was snatched."

    Qian Wanyu could not understand the words in their mouths but she could probably deduce what they meant from what had just happened. When they got off she followed them as they pushed thedy in the stretcher up on an elevator to the third floor. When the elevator moved, she stood motionless prepared for any eventuality until it stopped on the third floor. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.

    "Dr Jane is on the early shift today and will soon be off duty."

    The head nurse briefly went through the other party''s case and found that it was just a minor abrasion, not a difficult case. She immediately instructed them to push the person in.

    Qian Wanyu naturally followed them all the way in and then she heard a familiar word doctor.

    She frowned and searched her brain for a moment to make sure of where she had heard this word before and then remembered it seemed to be something Wei Jun had mentioned before.

    Soon, she met the Dr Jane that the head nurse had just spoken of. The other party was wearing a mask covering half her face and a white coat. She had gloves on her hands and seemed very familiar with handling wounds, in a matter of minutes, the wounds of thedy just now were all dressed up and bandaged by her.

    "Okay, try not to get water on the wound when you go home and check on it once every three days." Jane Tong Yao spoke to thedy and quickly scribbled down the patient''s specific situation on some paper. Then after handling the situation, she handed it to her.

    Qian Wanyu stood behind her from the beginning to the end, quietly looking at the handwriting on the paper, the familiarity she felt from this Dr Jane when treating thatdy''s wound made her curious. She watched as the group of people left the room again.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the moment the door closed and immediately took off her mask and ripped off the gloves. The one just now should be thest patient for today. She could finally leave work early, thinking of how there was still a pregnant woman waiting for her at home, she hurriedly put back her doctor''s coat and changed her own clothes, carrying a handbag as she left the hospital.

    Qian Wanyu watched her run to a vegetable market to carry arge fish, and then run into the supermarket to buy a variety of food, she followed this doctor all the way back to her residence. Seeing someone who looked identical to her opening the door she was really shocked, what was even more rming was when she heard this Dr Jane happily entering the door and the first sentence she said was Seventh sister.

    "Tong Yao?"

    The other person held her up and moved away from the door, with a faint smile on her face, "What did you buy today?"

    Tong Yao took off her shoes and put all the vegetables she bought at the market just now into the kitchen, especially the big fish. She put a little water in the sink and afterwards stuffed all the yogurt and things she bought from the supermarket into the refrigerator.

    "Just a little bit of your favorite yogurt and some other stuff, tonight we''ll boil fish head tofu soup, and make a scrambled tomato egg, I''ll get it ready soon."

    After she finished, she put an apron on and helped Seventh sister to sit on the sofa, she quickly handed her another cup of hot milk, "Seventh sister, sit down for a while, it''ll be ready soon."

    When she left, she also turned on the TV and searched for a very amusing cartoon, Tom and Jerry for Seventh sister to watch.

    Dongfang Minghui, also known as Jane Tong Yao, her father''s surname was Jane and her mother''s surname was Tong, she was born with abination of both their surnames and ended up with the name Jane Tong Yao. Later, the couple divorced, her father ran away to marry another woman and didn''t intend to take her. She followed her mother and enrolled in a medical university, bing a surgeon but the name on her ID card has never changed.

    Thest time she met Seventh sister in the hospital, she found out that Seventh sister was not only pregnant, but also seemed to have lost her memory. In the words of doctors, it was caused by the concussion from the ident and she would probably recover in a few months.

    Seventh sister was brought to the hospital with nothing on her body without any identification or documents.

    But this is exactly how Dongfang Minghui preferred it. Dongfang Minghui spent a little effort to set things straight and spent some money to get a copy of all of Seventh sister''s ID cards, fake ones, of course.

    "Pregnant women can''t eat food that is too salty."

    She carefully made a few dishes, not too many but it still took over an hour to make the soup. Every now and then she poked a head out of the kitchen to look down the hall at Seventh sister who was sitting with a serious face watching a cartoon on TV.

    "Even that serious expression is the same. If anyone says you''re not seventh sister I''m the first to call that person a liar!"

    At first she also actually doubted whether the person in front of her was Seventh sister, a simr face can deceive however a person''s small movements and expressions were not so easy to mimic. After Dongfang Minghui took her back, it didn''t take long for her to ept this Seventh Sister.

    Qian Wanyu stayed close behind her and listened to her murmurings.

    Since the shock of entering the house to everything now, Qian Wanyu was sure of one thing, this Dr. Jane in front of her was the Ninth Sister she had been longing for. Her appearance had changed but she was sure that this was her Ninth Sister, she reached out her hand to touch her but her hand ended up prating through the other side''s body.

    Dongfang Minghui secretly looked at the person in the sofa for a while, then went back to her kitchen to continue watching the soup, not knowing that all her actions were also seen in the eyes of Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu followed her in and out, she kept asking herself the question, why isn''t she the one sitting next to her right now? No, well it was technically her as well She tried to touch her for the first time and could only feel the pain of seeing but not touching.

    After having dinner and sending Seventh sister back to her room, Dongfang Minghui went back to her own room.

    She changed into a set of pajamas and sat cross-legged, trying to cultivate and practice to see if there were any changes.

    Qian Wanyu stood on the side watching her toss and turn, then she realized a bigger problem. Was this their future?

    But, she had just experienced her future self?

    Qian Wanyu had no clue what was going on, all she could do was follow Ninth sister every day, watching her leave early and returnte. Sometimes she would work overtime and do one more surgery. When Ninth Sister was exhausted, she has to drag her tired body to buy food and cook for this other self.

    For the first time in her life, Qian Wanyu hated how useless she was

    In the blink of an eye, half a year passed by like this.

    "Wow, Seventh sister, take it easy." Dongfang Minghui watched Seventh sister''s belly turn into a round ball, she was like an old mother worried about her 24 year old daughter. As soon as she came back from the hospital, she took Seventh sister for a walk downstairs.

    In the room upstairs, she bought a lot of books on precautions for pregnant women. She had made sure to take care of various situations pregnant women might encounter in the past ten months. She was also a doctor anyway so the books were fairly easy to absorb. In addition, she also consulted some doctors in the gynecology department of the hospital to get the best knowledge on anything she was unclear of in the books.

    "Little nine, you do not worry."

    "Look, your feet are swollen."

    Dongfang Minghui muttered in a small voice, although there was a small gap between this big-bellied Seventh sister in front of her and the handsome and cool Seventh sister in her mind, she could still ept it, when the baby was born, their family of three could live a peaceful life.

    "Aren''t all pregnant people like that?"

    "That''s true."

    Dongfang Minghui had imagined in the past that if she could go back to modern times, she and Seventh sister would go to an orphanage to adopt a beautiful girl, but she didn''t expect that this wish woulde true soon.

    Qian Wanyu was standing beside them, quietly watching them trying to support each other, a little jealous of this version of herself in front of her.<blockquote>

    TN: AHAHAH Qian Wanyu is jealous of herself how cute can she get >///<</blockquote>

    After another half month, Dongfang Minghui was tapped to wake up while sleeping, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Seventh sister''s frail smiling face.

    "Seventh sister?"

    "I''m going to give birth."

    Dongfang Minghui took a look and her face changed, holy shit! She hurriedly rummaged under her pillow to find her cell phone and dialed 120.<blockquote>

    TN: 120 is the ambnce number in china good to keep in mind if you ever travel there haha</blockquote><blockquote>

    Whew what a rollercoaster, even I got a bit mad at our Wanyu getting bullied by the mirror! ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 104 (2)

    Chapter 104 (2)

    Qian Wanyu looked at the ambnce downstairs and remembered that she came to this world for the first time in exactly the same kind of situation. It was as if she was back to square one, this time she had a vague feeling that it was time for everything to return to normal.

    "Little girl, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." An old voice sounded in her ears.

    "Waiting for me to do what?"

    "I can grant you a wish, so that you and your beloved will grow old and be happy." The old man''s words spoke again, "But, in exchange, you must promise me to guard the Elves."

    "No."

    "You will promise me"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly remembered that when she had fallen asleep leaning on the Tree of Life, there had been a voice constantly harassing her eardrums. Now, she finally remembered it.

    "Seventh sister?"

    "I''m here"

    Qian Wanyu took her into her arms. She had woken up one step earlier than Ninth Sister and witnessed her other self living together with Ninth Sister for a long time. When she was old, she even had a child to take care of, this kind of beautiful future was really what she wanted to pursue.

    Unfortunately, dreams are dreams it''s time for them to wake up.

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui woke up and saw Qian Wanyu sitting in front of her with a gloomy face, she fiercely pinched herself, it hurt but she still couldn''t believe that this was Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, howe you are here? "

    "After you and Lu Xing disappeared, I jumped into the cold pool with Bai Rou and the rest."

    "Why?"

    "This cold pool is very special, Qing Mo said it is a mirror of three lives, the mirror of three lives is likely to map your past life, this life or the future." Qian Wanyu exined. Speaking of the future, her gaze was seriously focused on Dongfang Minghui

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, the mirror of three lifetimes, it was the mirror of three lifetimes! Wait if that was the case why did she not see her past life, this life or the future life? She didn''t even know what happened!

    "Seventh sister, what I saw in the future wasn''t my three live-"

    She''d forgotten that the original owner of this body was already dead.

    "Ninth Sister, why do you look so bad?"

    When Qian Wanyu saw her face turn white and she couldn''t help but think of the person who was walking around outside the operating room door, anxious and ufortable. She patted the back of her hand and asked softly, "Is there anything you want to say to me?"

    Dongfang Minghui instinctively shook her head, she was a substitute, so she had no past life, no present life nor future in this world. Now it made sense as to why before she had seen the futures and past of other people.

    "Seventh sister, I saw your mother and Uncle Wood in the first life, and another person was Meng Ruoyu."

    "Meng Ruoyu?"

    Qian Wanyu''s memory was superb, any name she had seen once she could remember in her mind, especially if the person is also surnamed Meng, Mengthe same surname as that damn Meng Yixiao!

    "Meng Ruoyu could have inherited the post of dream family prophet but twenty years ago all traces of him were lost."

    "He should have disappeared together with Seventh sister''s mother and Uncle Wood." She had a guess, twenty years ago Meng Ruoyu was too suspicious, plus the three words of the Trapped Dragon Valley kept lingering in her mind.

    "What did you see in the second life?" Qian Wanyu took the initiative to ask.

    "It''s strange, I shouldn''t count it as a future life, I saw the elves." She looked confused, this had nothing to do with her ah!

    "Seventh sister, what about you?"

    Qian Wanyu saw three consecutive lives, if the first life was her future, second would be her previous life or possibly another potential life, as for thest life, "I went to a very strange ce, the pharmacists there were wearing white robes and four round wheels on a big box was flying on the road. The world they live in was a ce different from ours, they all also chose to live in such high ces also there were metallic things like birds flying around the sky."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, every sentence Seventh sister said made her heart sink down three points, d-did seventh sister also go to the modern world?!

    "Seventh sister, were you pregnant?"

    "I saw that I was pregnant and a very good pharmacist was taking care of me."

    ""

    "Ninth Sister, don''t you think it''s strange, that Dr. Jane actually called me Seventh sister as well and she asked me to call her Little Nine." Qian Wanyu''s mouth hooked up into a smile, her Ninth Sister concealed such a big thing from her, if not for the third mirror showing her this world she would have never known about it in this lifetime.

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was pale, didn''t the modern world Seventh sister have memory loss?!

    "Ahem, it sounds like it''s quite interesting."

    "Yes, what''s more interesting is that I think that Dr. Jane''s cooking and medical skills are super simr to Ninth Sister''s. Although they don''t look alike, but how can there be two identical people in this world? Right Dr. Jane?"

    Thest three words were like a bright light exposing the deepest secret hidden in Dongfang Minghui''s heart.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui abruptly stood up, she subconsciously licked her lips.

    Usually, the other party wanted to lie when she showed this kind of reaction by instinct.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to force her to this point but she became suspicious when she thought of her doing all the skilled actions in that strange world, it wasn''t like she didn''t know anything. What was even more annoying was that her other self had taken over all the good things!

    She was really angry with herself.

    "Seventh sister, I can actually exin." Dongfang Minghui carefully thought back, when did she reveal it? Even if she broke her head thinking she couldn''t figure out when exactly she was exposed, "Hahahaha, Seventh sister, what a coincidence, I just happened to also see that one world, we experienced it together maybe waiting for the next life we will go there?"

    Qian Wanyu was angry andughed at her, she took a deep breath and smiled, "Ninth Sister, Seventh sister is willing to wait for you to tell me in person again, I''ll give you a year deadline, if you have not been ready I will capture Wei Jun and soul search."

    Soul search!

    Dongfang Minghui drew a breath, even Wei Jun was exposed! Aiya, this time everything couldn''t be concealed.

    "Seventh sister, in fact, as you can see, I am a person of that era -" After she tried exining it for a bit her words got caught in her throat. She wasn''t ready to divulge everything yet.

    "Let''s go, we should leave this illusionary mirror."

    Qian Wanyu drew out her water thunder whip, walking inside this mirror was like walking in a soft mist.

    "Seventh sister, you said that there''s a mirror?" Dongfang Minghui was shocked, if everything is just an illusion who was talking to her before? Was that real?

    "Yes."

    "I don''t see anything at all, Seventh sister, how can we find it?"

    Qian Wanyu observed several times, she probably knew how this illusion was made, "Shh,ter you can follow me closely."

    They kept walking forward, watching the white fog rise, she did not panic, staying in ce until she felt a vague fluctuation, the long whip in her hand shot towards a ce in mid-air and along with the sound of hitting something, the purple lightning scattered the fog around it.

    <em>Ding</em>

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to hear a very loud knocking sound, she remembered that the tip part of the Seventh sister water thunder whip was made of metal, could it be that the sound burst out because it hit some object.

    She held her umbre in one hand and held it open, pointing it in the direction of the water thunder whip.

    The concealed weapons shot out and she heard a series of nking sounds.

    "Hold on tight."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui''s fingers interlocked, the other hand tied to the water thunder whip constantly offered up lightning as well as arge orb of spiritual energy that had long since been fermenting. She bombarded it viciously in mid-air, missing once, then again then she kept doing it dozens of times in a row, she seemed to hear the sound of something breaking. It took two world shifts for her to slightly identify this location. Each time the image shifted, she keenly felt a faint fluctuation of spiritual energy, but faint did not mean absent. If she wanted to break the deadlock, she had to peer into the secrets of the three worlds mirror.

    "What a blinding light!"

    Qian Wanyu did not close her eyes, she used a part of the spiritual power to protect her eyes, she saw clearly what was forced open by her. It was an ancient mirror hanging in the middle of the air, the mirror had three different strands of patterns on it, almost simr to what Qing Mo described.

    However, the surface of the mirror had a scratch, her previous strikes also happened to hit that scratch which had given her this chance.

    "Go!"

    She yanked Ninth Sister''s hand and with the hook tip of the water thunder whip the two walked out of the halo of light.

    The two people once again returned to the cold pool, the surface of the mirror shattered into pieces. The mirror surface should refract light but the strange thing was it shattered and turned into a bunch of iron pieces.

    Dongfang Minghui held these pieces with a puzzled face, she always felt that these things looked familiar.

    "Seventh sister!"

    "Come on up."

    The two of them just climbed up, many objects flew out of the cold pool, Bai Rou, Situ Hao and the rest all flew out one by one even Lu Xing and Mu Sheng who were in aa, little Toothless was also thrown up.

    "Little white tiger."

    The little white tiger rolled out of the space ring and leaned over to Qian Wanyu''s side rubbing her hand.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at its size, the small white tiger returned to its previous small size, before the majestic tiger carrying her in thend of the elves had disappeared. She did feel some regret about that.

    The mirror of three lives was really mysterious, it can determine the future appearance of the other party based on the original body.

    In the first life, she saw a Uncle Wood and Seventh sister''s mother, representing the past, at that time she had nothing so love flower and the rest weren''t in her space ring. The second life, she saw the future of the elves, so the small white tiger also appeared in adult form.

    Thest life was in the modern world, her space ring was also gone, what did this represent? Reincarnation?

    But the old man''s voice said before that this was to fulfill a dream of hers, maybe it really was just a dream.

    "Is everyone alright?"

    Qian Wanyu saw that everyone looked a bit off when they came out of the mirror. She walked over and pulled people up one by one, "The scenes in the mirror of the three worlds everyone who has seen it should forget it, don''t let it be your heart demon on the way of cultivation."

    Bai Rou clutched the big sword for a moment before responding, "Right."

    "Are all those images real?" Li Yunan murmured and asked.

    Among those present, even Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui also wanted to know if those were true or not. In all those years she spent in the modern era, she had really only had Ninth Sister to rely on, she had seen herugh, cry and be sad.

    She has seen all kinds of Ninth Sister''s faces in that life.

    She really hoped that if there was an afterlife it would let her find Ninth Sister early, this time she will take care of her instead.

    "The mirror of three lives has been broken, do not think about something that is not there, quickly find the next ce of experience and look for your respective destiny." Qing Mo reminded her in the soul sea, he did not expect that the three worlds mirror had really fallen into this cold pool, not to mention it seemed the mirror had already been damaged. The power of the mirror was much less than before, if not for that whether they could escape was really unknown.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Toothless, Toothless was still unconscious.

    Its chest was heaving up and down. It should be asleep.

    "Toothless, go back inside my space ring."

    She quickly raised her head and looked at the vines crossing the threerge trees, the vines were hanging down in the center, there was a ghost-faced fruit that had ripened and was hanging from it. Love flower within the space ring was constantly tempting her, "If the ghost-faced fruit is nted properly, it can be raised into a ghost-faced tree spirit, the ghost-faced tree spirit is a good thing, if you miss this you''ll regret itter."

    Although Love flower was also very doubtful, a ghost face fruit shouldn''t be ripe so quickly. Before, Toothless that stupid fellow swallowed it raw, it should take many years to grow another one. However, now there was another one hanging there tempting people to pick it.

    Dongfang Minghui cocked her head and looked at the ghost-faced fruit hanging down in the center of the cold pool. For some reason, she felt as if the ghost-faced fruit had opened its eyes and shown her an eerie smile.<blockquote>

    Whew a bit short, that was a rollercoaster through the modern world ay?</blockquote>

 Chapter 105 (1)

    Chapter 105 (1)

    Everyone was in shock, not yet able to digest the illusionary image. They saw Dongfang Minghui expressionlessly step to the cold pool, and extend a hand to the three ancient trees, Little Colour''s vine shot out from her hand, bound to the trunk of one of the trees, one person and one tree were connected by a vine, as if in sync.

    "I want to make a deal with you."

    After listening to the encouragement of love flower, she still decided to negotiate with these three old trees that looked particrly ancient.

    Previously, due to someone intruding into the cold pool, the three old trees had gone berserk. Unexpectedly, when Dongfang Minghui negotiated with the other side in a good voice, the other side agreed tomunicate.

    "Ninth Sister, what do you want to do?"

    After experiencing a beautiful life ofpanionship in the Three Worlds Mirror until old age, Qian Wanyu''s gaze was even fierier when looking at Dongfang Minghui, life was too good for her to make that one life of happiness the only one.

    "Seventh Sister, I want to make a deal with them."

    Dongfang Minghui at first did not understand what exactly the use of this ugly-looking fruit was, love flower told her the use of the ghost face fruit so she immediately moved, the opportunity came to her, there was no reason not to fight for it.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her wrist tightly, "I''ll go with you."

    Two people went close to an ancient tree, the vines on the tree from all sides surrounded by them but did not immediately tie them up, just swaying half a metre away like a tiger''s eye staring at them. Taking even a step forward would make the situation change immediately.

    "She is not allowed toe."

    Qian Wanyu''s body had five spiritual powers blended, but dark spiritual power was always the most annoying existence for nts.

    The three ancient trees issued a warning.

    "Seventh sister, just stand still here, I''ll go and discuss with them."

    Qian Wanyu quickly saw how she discussed with the old trees, one of the old trees bent down very humanely and slowly put its branches where Dongfang Minghui could reach, it used its vines to indicate Dongfang Minghui to sit on the trunk, and then slowly straightened its back.

    They all felt it was very novel seeing this scene.

    "Old tree, have you three discussed it?"

    Perhaps because of the soft aura emanating from Dongfang Minghui, or for other reasons, it was the first time the three ancient trees had ever met a human who couldmunicate with them. The three ancient trees had survived in the back mountain of the Qian Family for a hundred years and had been silent for too long, so they pulled Dongfang Minghui and kept chattering.

    From their method ofmunication where each would finish the other''s sentences, she finally understood why there was the Three Worlds Mirror in the cold pool. The mirror probably fell into the pool two hundred years ago when the three old trees were young. After that, the whole year round the whole cold pool would be frozen and the ghost-faced tree family found a phenomenon, even after a hundred years no ghost-faced fruit could be produced.

    The ancient trees after a careful investigation found that the essence of the ghost-faced trees were all absorbed by this mirror. This mirror fell from the sky and upied the treasure of their ghost-faced tree n, absorbing their essence and resulting in their n spirit failing to appear.

    "In that case, Seventh sister broke the mirror of the three worlds that should have freed you." Dongfang Minghui murmured, so, can she negotiate terms?

    The three ancient trees, who did not know they would be ckmailed, continued to chatter, "Although you broke the mirror of the three worlds, the mirror of the three worlds originally had a mirror spirit, this mirror spirit upied the essence of our ghost-faced tree n for a hundred years after so long it is no longer the original mirror spirit."

    "Mirror spirit?" She heard this new term for the first time, but the sword can have a sword spirit, the Three Worlds Mirror can also naturally give birth to a mirror spirit, "Wait, the mirror has been broken, where did the mirror spirit go?"

    The three ancient trees ttered and trembled, saying in unison, "It must still be here."

    Maybe it would try to steal the sacred fruit of their n when they let down their guard.

    Dongfang Minghui may not know much about the mirror, but the three ancient trees that have been mutually bound to the Three Worlds Mirror for hundreds of years knew this mirror spirit very well, in one word  evil. It has secretly swallowed an unknown number of their sacred fruits and its power has risen a lot since then.

    "Not in the pool."

    One of the ancient trees touched their vines into the cold pool and sensed, "The mirror is broken, the mirror spirit will certainly try to possess one of you."

    ""

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised, she thought that after the mirror shattered, they woulde out and it would be over. She did not expect things to be moreplicated than she imagined, "Is there any way to identify the mirror spirit?"

    The three ancient trees muttered for a long time, "This mirror spirit is the most cunning spirit I have ever seen, in addition to knowing that it loves to steal our holy fruit and that it''s bloodthirsty, we are not clear."

    Why is it that the more she heard, the more she felt that this mirror spirit was not a good thing?

    "You can have one of our holy fruits, but you have to water it with your essence blood."

    Dongfang Minghui was still in shock when she was sent down by several branches of the ancient tree, she was ready to negotiate with these three old trees, but the other party easily took out a ghost face fruit and gave it to her.

    "Ninth Sister, what are you thinking about?"

    Qian Wanyu, standing under the tree, had been watching out for new tricks from the three old trees, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Ninth Sistere down unharmed.

    Dongfang Minghui frowned and looked grave, she looked towards her teammates who were shaken out by the cold pool, Bai Ruo lowered her head to rub the big sword, Lu Xing and Wood stood together, Mu Sheng sat on the ground and showed panic, Brother Li was calmer and looked as if he had escaped from the illusion in the Three Worlds Mirror, Situ Hao''s limbs were spread wide open and just lying on the groundzily, all of them behaved normally and nothing seemed to be abnormal.

    The more she looked, the more she wondered where this mirror spirit could be hiding.

    "Seventh sister, do you remember what the first gift you gave me was?" She suddenly asked.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a strange look, "It was a space ring."

    "What about the second gift?"

    "Toothless."

    "What''s the third gift?"

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but rub her head, "Ninth Sister is testing Seventh sister''s memory now?"

    Knowing full well that she had an extraordinary memory, yet she still had to mention this there was something fishy going on, she followed Ninth Sister''s gaze, "What happened?"

    "Seventh Sister, look for yourself."

    She was hinting at it to not alert the mirror spirit so she could only hope Seventh sister would be able to grasp the meaning of her words.

    Qian Wanyu quickly took hold of the other''s hand, closed her eyes and invaded a small strand of spiritual energy into her body entering her sea of souls to watch her chat with the three ancient trees, "So that''s what happened."

    She was already wondering how the Three Worlds Mirror could be so simple, it turned out that it had prepared a golden cicada technique.

    "Seventh sister, now what do we do?" She had a worried face, the three old trees had reminded her that the mirror spirit was very evil and could devour the original owner of the body at any time and rece them. This insidious method was considered taboo in the whole continent.

    "Leave it to me."

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and walked over, saying, "Everyone shouldn''t be hurt, right?"

    Other than seeing something in the Three Worlds Mirror, none of them should have suffered any trauma. She had done experiments, and the world in the Three Worlds Mirror and the world she was in should be two separate ces that did not intrude on each other. Aside from the era, she experienced with Ninth Sister, which was slightly strange, everything else was normal.

    The ground was littered with corpses and creatures that had previously been dragged down by the cold pool, white bones sshed everywhere, it wasn''t a good ce to rest.

    "No injuries."

    "How are we going to get out of here?"

    "Let''s go." Lu Xing just stepped out and kicked a piece of tin, he picked it up suspiciously and then put it into his space ring casually.

    They walked and talked, soon getting out of the road that led to the cold pool, after they left, the white fog on the cold pool filled up again, but this time it was thickerpared to before.

    After the group walked out of the small forest, they once again regained their vision.

    Dongfang Minghui has been carefully staring at each of them, she did not know whether the mirror spirit was too well hidden, or it simply did not choose to possess any of them, anyway, she did not see any anomalies.

    If anything, Mu Sheng was depressed and didn''t look too good.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Mu Sheng, what''s wrong with you?" Qian Wanyu suddenly stopped and asked loudly.

    Bai Rou and the others followed her gaze and looked at Mu Sheng.

    Mu Sheng''s face looked very bad, the corners of his mouth were pursed, but he forced the corners of his mouth to rise a bit, trying to smile towards everyone, but the smile turned out to be too far-fetched, the smile was simply worse than crying, he said softly, "Sister Wanyu, I''m fine, I just saw the past in the Three Worlds Mirror."

    If everything in the Three Worlds Mirror was true, what should he do?

    Qian Wanyu was also a person who has experienced the past, although she did not have the habit of probing everyone''s privacy, she still could not help but admonish, "Everyone adjusts your state as much as possible, the next adventure may be more dangerous than this and easily a hundred times more dangerous than staying in the Three Worlds Mirror."

    "Right." Bai Ruo agreed, she has almost adjusted her mentality, thinking of everything in the Three Worlds Mirror as a lie.

    "The Three Worlds Mirror has been broken, but the cold pool is still there, Sister Minghui, what is the origin of this ghost-faced fruit?" The two groups of people before them were rushing to the three ancient trees for the fruit, so the fruit with a human face must have a peculiarity.

    This question, if there was no mirror spirit, she would just have told the truth but in this case, there was so she modified her answer.

    She blinked, "Senior Brother Li you are an observant person, this ghost face fruit is a good thing, just now, those three old gave it to me to cultivate, if it''s cultivated well, the ghost face tree essence will be one of our allies."

    Her words were half true and half false, to coax the mirror spirit, naturally, she had to pretend.

    "What is the Essence of the Ghost-Faced Fruit?" Situ Hao asked nkly.

    "Could it be the real essence fruit from the Ghost Face Tree?" Lu Xing added curiously.

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui took a fruit out of her space ring with a dejected look and showed it in front of everyone, "The most precious thing about the Ghost Face Fruit is not that it blossoms into a fruit with a human face, it''s that one fruit at the very end of a branch that is the essence of the whole Ghost Face Tree. Such a thing if swallowed raw, can make a person break through more than two levels one after another, also if a person is about to die and still has thest breath left, this fruit will bring a person back from the dead if eaten."

    Qian Wanyu looked serious, looking at Ninth Sister''s casual lying ability bing even stronger she was tempted to go up and pinch the other party''s round face.

    "No wonder there were two sets of peopleing to rob, the ghost face fruit is surprisingly powerful, but why did they want to rob away that ripe ghost face fruit?" Li Yunan always felt that something was not right and asked his question out of his mouth.

    If the group before knew that this insignificant little fruit in front of them was the essence of the entire Ghost Face Tree n, wonder how they would feel.

    "Senior brother Li, this you do not know, but all good things are naturally reserved for thest, just think ah, if the essence is ced in front would we still get our turn?" She gave azy smile, "If senior brother Li has a treasure and is afraid of people coveting it, you''d also try to find ways to cover it up right?"

    Her meaning was that those blooming fruits before were substitutes, in time the ghost-faced fruits will fall into the cold pool and sacrifice themselves so that the three old trees can absorb their essence thus cultivating the ghost-faced tree essence.

    A ghost face tree essence is very difficult to cultivate, it would have taken a long time. As a result of the cold pond having an additional mirror spirit that steals food repeatedly sucking up the fruit of the ghost-faced tree, it made it so the ghost faced tree essence hadn''t grown a single bit in a hundred years.

    After Dongfang Minghui finished, her gaze wandered around each of them and she feigned pity, "Everyone knows that I am a fragile pharmacist and needs spiritual power to protect my body, so let me swallow this one ghost-faced fruit essence to advance, everyone should have no problem with it, right?"

    She said while leaning towards the road, as if impatient to find a ce to meditate and cultivate.

    Bai Rou and others looked at her strangely, thinking that the fruit was originally taken back by you, naturally, you can handle it. Before they could say anything, Lu Xing came out, "Minghui, the ghost-faced fruit is not easy toe by, would it be too bad to just swallow it raw?"

    Even though the mirror spirit was trying to imitate Lu Xing''s usual behaviour, the eyes and look full of expectation couldn''t deceive anyone.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to vomit blood, the stupid mirror spirit could choose people, it didn''t choose anyone else instead he chose Lu Xing. Lu Xing has always been guarded by Uncle Wood. If they act rashly, they could not beat Uncle Wood. When Lu Xing couldn''t be rescued let alone exining the "wife" might go crazy.

    "Ninth Sister, I also slightly think Lu Xing is right, the spirit of the ghost-faced tree seems to have only cultivated one in a hundred years, it is a pity to eat it." Qian Wanyu stood to her other side, just forming a triangle with Lu Xing, "Ninth Sister, why don''t you give me the thing?"

    Dongfang Minghui handed the ghost face fruit to Qian Wanyu. Thinking about the problem, the mirror spirit did not care if they havebat power, the other side wanted this one fruit, if the fruit was handed to Seventh sister then Seventh sister will be the mirror spirit and Uncle Wood''s collective attack object.

    It all happened extremely quickly.

    Lu Xing''s shot towards the two intersecting hands and attacked at a speed that shouldn''t be possible for him. But, the two have long been prepared with unusual tacit understanding, one retracted the ghost-faced fruit and the other drew the water thunder whip.

    Little Colour''s vines also covered with the area where they stood, surrounding all directions around Uncle Wood. Wood''s eyes have been staring at Qian Wanyu and Lu Xing fighting and it hid a trace of confusion.

    "Wood, stand still if you mess up, maybe Lu Xing will be killed by you."

    "What''s the situation?"

    "Why did Lu Xing make a move against Sister Wanyu?" Mu Sheng collected his emotions, there was no time to be sentimental.

    "I''ll exinter, you guys think of all the ways and means you can, make sure to stop the attack of Wood for me." Dongfang Minghui dropped a sentence and picked a perfect location, intending to tie up Lu Xing first.

    However, Lu Xing, who was possessed by the Mirror Spirit, was bursting with spiritual power, even the weakest wood system stretched out countless vines from nowhere, long and thin, like human tentacles, attacking towards Qian Wanyu.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui drew out the silk umbre behind her and said to the mirror spirit, "You don''t want this ghost-faced fruit? If you don''t want it I''ll just eat it."

    She quickly threw the pill in her hand into her mouth, unsurprisingly she saw the mirror spirit turn ruthless, those vines surged towards her, pig fairy grass suddenly emerged from space ring and its pig tail curled up the vines and tied it up.

    This familiar action made Dongfang Minghui''s eyelids jumped.

    What the fuck, isn''t this pig fairy grass'' normal way of handling Little Colour''s vines?

    "Ninth Sister be careful."

    She almost instinctively opened the silk umbre after hearing Seventh sister''s voice, a series of hidden weapons shot out from the silk umbre, "Seventh Sister, tie him up."

    The mirror spirit wasn''t easily tied down, plus the level of the mirror spirit was also very high, it was almost Spiritual King level. A Spiritual Schr and three Great Spiritualist may not be able topete with it, but the other side also couldn''t easily fight them.

    Wood''s face still had a confused look and actually strangely stood still not moving. But his look still made Bai Rou and the others unusually alert around him, they had fought with him before and knew his power, they couldn''t be sloppy at all.

    "The mirror spirit is a spirit body, which can also be said to be a cohesive body of spiritual energy, if you can swallow it up, it will be greatly beneficial." Qing Mo excitedly said in the soul sea, the mirror spirit must have experienced a hundred years of quenching at least, plus it had secretly hidden in the cold pool to absorb the essence of the ghost face fruit, that was simply a giant tonic given to Wanyu by the heavens.

    Qing Mo''s definition of mirror spirit was one word  tonic.

    A good thing for advancement.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was sullen. No matter how cunning this mirror spirit was, it hadn''t had contact for hundreds of years with humans. Now that it had shown its true colours it wouldn''t be easy to get close to it. Dongfang Minghui also found the same problem.

    "Seventh sister, this is the ghost face fruit, you take it first and leave."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu took it and looked at it as if it was the real ghost face fruit, she lifted her own water thunder whip, turned around and left.

    After the Mirror Spirit saw the Ghost Face Fruit, it knew it had been tricked. It didn''t even think about it and raised its speed to follow Qian Wanyu, "Leave the Ghost Face Fruit behind!"

    The three old trees only said that there was arge crack in the Mirror of the Three Worlds, the Mirror Spirit in this mirror had most likely been severely injured and could only lurk in this cold pool to slowly cultivate, she didn''t know what kind of trauma made it injured s badly that it couldn''t even cultivate properly after a hundred years.

    With this knowledge, she let Ninth Sister boldly borrow the rumours of the ghost-faced fruit and exaggerate some more, not expecting that the mirror spirit did not even think carefully and easily believing it.

    Dongfang Minghui was following closely behind the Mirror Spirit, seeing it wrapping itself around Seventh sister again, she took a closer look at the surroundings and immediately said, "Pig Fairy Grass, formation."

    The pig fairy grass knew quite a few formations, Dongfang Minghui didn''t expect a medicinal nt to be able to put up a high-level formation, as long as it can temporarily trap the mirror spirit and facilitate Seventh sister to suck it out of Lu Xing''s body that would be good enough.

    The only thing she can think of is Seventh sister''s devouring power.

    The pig fairy grass understood her meaning, from the space ring it took out a few pieces of high-level formation stones and smoothly ced a formation stone in each direction of the southeast and northwest, in an incense stick of time, the formation stone took effect.

    The surroundings gradually blurred and rain began to fall.

    "Seventh sister."

    The opponent''s vines pumped but as soon as the fat doll appeared, vines on both sides fought against each other, not backing down.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately extracted all of her spiritual energy and dipped it into Seventh sister''s body through the palms of her intertwined hands, and they shared their spiritual energy, "Seventh Sister, hurry up."

    She insisted on a small n. Although Seventh sister''s cultivation was lower, the power of five spiritual powers was veryrge, especially thebined power of the five spiritual powers was not lower than her own, so what if there were six spiritual powersbined into one?

    This was something that Dongfang Minghui never dared to imagine.

    Qian Wanyu skillfully blended all six spiritual forces together. Her five spiritual forces had already fused with Ninth Sister''s spiritual force before so there was no hindrance when she blended them again. The six spiritual forces exploded with an unprecedented spiritual wave.

    The rudimentary formation set up by Pig Fairy Grass was almost destroyed and the mirror spirit also got temporarily dyed by the fat doll.

    As soon as it sensed the spiritual energy emitted by Qian Wanyu containing a cold aura, it wanted to run away but not to mention Little Colour even Pig Fairy Grass didn''t agree.

    "Little Colour, get out of the way now."

    The fat doll whooshed and held Pig Fairy Grass to hide behind Dongfang Minghui.

    In the middle of the formation, the six colours of spiritual energy kept shifting, filling up the entire formation shield. The water thunder whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand took advantage of the moment when Little Colour retreated to bind the other party, injecting her dark coloured spiritual energy impatiently starting to devour.

    "Dark Spiritual Master!"

    Qian Wanyu was slightly surprised to hear this name. After spending some effort, a cloud-like spirit exactly like Lu Xing split out from Lu Xing''s body, turned around and tried to prate the formation to escape.

    The other party was forced out by Seventh sister, otherwise, he wouldn''t leave a host so easily.

    Qian Wanyu aimed at the spirit and sacrificed some dark spirit power, which enveloped the opponent like a cloud of smoke.

    "Ahhh-"

    The mirror spirit let out a scream, its voice still sounded like Lu Xing''s voice, every time he made a miserable scream, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but shiver, "Seventh sister, make it shut up."<blockquote>

    Enjoy!</blockquote>

 Chapter 105 (2)

    Chapter 105 (2)

    Qian Wanyu wrapped it with her spiritual power, just like practicing cultivation, suppressing andpressing it until it turned into a spiritual body that can be embraced by two hands.

    "I-I won''t let you have your way!"

    "Very good."

    If it wasn''t a bit challenging, she would also find it very boring.

    Qian Wanyu sneered as she absorbed it into her body all at once, watching therge orb enter her and soul sea, the huge soul sea was split into three at once.

    "Swallow it as quickly as possible1" Qing Mo expressed a clear protest about having his territory being upied by Qian Wanyu''s tonic.

    If the timing was right, she would also like to devour it immediately avoid making trouble outside.

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu sent the spiritual power that should have been Ninth Sister''s back into her body, after this brief double cultivation, the two of them actually found that their respective spiritual power had increased a little bit, if the time was longer they might be able to advance in a couple of days.

    In the case of their higher and higher cultivation levels, the advantages of dual cultivation came to the fore.

    The two each meditated for awhile to recover.

    "Hmm?"

    Just then, Lu Xing woke up, he propped himself up feeling his whole body was sore, he looked at the two people in front of him. His heart was a little shocked, but he did not show it, "Where is this? How did I get here?"

    He rubbed his head and felt a great pain in his head as well.

    Dongfang Minghui was the first to open her eyes, she was relieved to see that he only looked dazed and confused and seemed to know nothing. She wasn''t sure if the scene just now had been seen by Lu Xing.

    "Lu Xing, you were possessed by the Mirror Spirit of the Three Worlds Mirror, do you remember anything?"

    "The Mirror Spirit of the Three Worlds Mirror?" Lu Xing looked at the other party''s careful probing eyes and shook his head, "I don''t know, ah, why did it choose me?"

    This question Dongfang Minghui was also puzzled.

    Lu Xing had a bad headache, he fiercely knocked his head, racking his brain for reasons and suddenly took out a fragment from the space ring, "Is it possible because I picked up this?"

    A fragment

    Dongfang Minghui took it in her hand and looked at it, she had already felt that it looked familiar. She put aside the shattered fragment of the Three Worlds Mirror, rummaged around in her space ring and really found the other two matching fragments in her space ring where Toothless was temporarily living.

    She put the three pieces together and found that the patterns on the pieces didn''t match up.

    Lu Xing, who was watching on the side whispered, "These two pieces look a bit older and should not be the same type as the lenses of the Three Worlds Mirror, Minghui what is this?"

    She has known that this was not the same as the fragments on the Three Worlds Mirror, she put together the two pieces of iron she found in her space ring to see if they were considered from the same item, but she didn''t know where these two pieces came from.

    She scratched her head, "I don''t know what it is, I''m not even sure where it came from."

    The pig fairy grass curled its tail and said in boredom, "The piece on your left hand side is mine."

    "Huh, it''s yours?"

    The pig fairy grass in the space ring began to dance cheerfully, it was actually quite rhythmic, "This is mine, stupid Toothless stole it for you and did not return it to me."

    It so casually reminded her and brought up her memory, this piece should be from the pig fairy grass'' bag, Toothless would always scavange around for good things and bring it to her.

    She looked at the other piece of metal in her hand, thinking about it, how could she not remember when she got it.

    "Could it have been inside the small courtyard?" She remembered that Toothless had found the Gathering Spirit treasure inside the small courtyard, it could be that it dug it up and gave it to her.

    Damn, if Toothless wasn''t still unconscious, she would have had to shake it awake.

    "Pig fairy grass, what is this?"

    "I don''t know either."

    The pig fairy grass has always thought it was something insignificant, but seeing that the pattern looked somewhat nice, it just threw it into the bag, in fact it wanted the formation stones more.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes because she heard a little sound, the sounds of fightinging from the south direction on the left side outside the formation, it just so happens that when they left before, Bai Rou and the rest were in that area, "It must be Bai Rou and the others in trouble."

    Bai Rou and the rest had to look after Uncle Wood, it was quite a dangerous task.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately let the pig fairy grass release the formation for them to evacuate, Lu Xing was still unable to stand up, Dongfang Minghui could only carry him from behind, Qian Wanyu arrived first at the scene.

    The field was in chaos, Little Colour''s vines used to tie up Uncle Wood were all chopped down to the ground, Bai Rou and Meng Yixiao were fighting in mid-air and Li Yunan was fighting with Qian Zhuoxi.

    Mu Sheng had his spirit pet, Little Green call for more vines to trap Wood beside him while Situ Hao looked intently at Meng Yixiao and the group brought by Qian Zhuoxi.

    The water thunder whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand crackled and snapped, causing the group of people who were following Qian Zhuoxi to look sideways.

    "Qian Zhuoxi!"

    As soon as Qian Zhuoxi saw Qian Wanyu, her face changed dramatically, while dealing with Li Yunan in mid-air, she loudly used without thinking, "As the third youngdy of Qian Family, how dare you let someone tie up eldest uncle without any reason, what are your intentions?"

    Tie up eldest uncle?

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes wandered around to Wood, hmph she dared to say that those vines were cut by Qian Zhuoxi, very good, old grudges and new grudges can be settled together.

    She sneered, trying to cause trouble by confusing her intentions?

    Seems she was too low-key and not obvious enough.

    "Qian Zhuoxi,e down, I will fight with you in a dignified manner."

    "So many pairs of eyes have seen you tie up eldest uncle, if I had not arrived in time, what would you have done to eldest uncle?" After Qian Zhuoxi shook off Li Yunan, she returned to the group of people she brought along.

    She pointed at Qian Wanyu and counted her faults one by one.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was expressionless, all of Qian Zhuoxi''s provocations and usations went in her left ear and out her right. She gave her opponent a provocative look, "Qian Zhuoxi, are you afraid of fighting me?"

    <em>Boom</em>

    A tiny thunderbolt suddenly exploded in front of them, scaring many people into taking a step backward.

    Qian Wanyu smiled coldly towards her, "I''m a level 3 Great Spiritualist, you''re a dual system Spiritual King you still don''t dare to fight?"

    Mu Sheng and Situ Hao looked at each other, they felt that Wanyu was deliberately provoking Qian Zhuoxi, forcing the other party to fight. A Spiritual King against a level 3 Great Spiritualist, what''s the point of the fight?

    When he heard about the battle, Meng Yixiao blocked Bai Ruo with a wave of ice spiritual power, he lightly came down from mid-air and stood next to Qian Zhuoxi whispering something.

    The two of them exchanged words to each other and from the surface it seemed like their rtionship was not shallow.

    Qian Wanyu standing a meter away from them waspletely unable to hear what the other was saying. But, as soon as she saw Meng Yixiao, she felt that the other party was up to no good, the situation was most likely going to change.

    "Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw Seventh sister and a group of people facing each other from a long distance, she hurriedly sped up and put Lu Xing down before whispering, "Lu Xing, just now when you were possessed, we were worried that Wood would take the initiative to attack people again, so we tied him up, now go and pacify Uncle Wood, don''t let him go crazy."

    It is reasonable to say that after the first session of forcing out the toxin, Uncle Wood should not attack people casually again, but after seeing the vines all over the ground, she mistakenly thought that after they left, Uncle Wood broke free from the vines again.

    "Yo, isn''t this the Qian Family''s eldestdy? It''s been a long time, have you actually brought so many people for the adventure?" Dongfang Minghui eyes darted around and saw Meng Yixiao standing beside Qian Zhuoxi, this guy suddenly turned into a dog beside Qian Zhuoxi after losing in thepetition field, it was really an unexpected sight.

    She could not help but calcte in her heart, so many people went into the back of the mountain, there must be some purpose. She didn''t know if this Qian Family Miss wanted to do some things in secret.

    As soon as she saw Dongfang Minghui, Qian Zhuoxi''s teeth itched. She hated Qian Wanyu because she was the daughter of fourth aunt and came back to steal her position. But she hated Dongfang Minghui even more, this woman who appeared from nowhere not only made everyone know about Qian Ziyan''s return she even used the olddy to pressure her. Now the whole outside world knew about her father''s affairs

    Those gossips flew to her ears as if they had grown wings, making her really unable to bear it anymore.

    "Miss Minghui." Qian Zhuoxie smiled and said through gritted her teeth.

    "Since so many people are here for the adventure, what are you doing surrounding us? You don''t want to bully us with so many people do you? Hmph, a Qian Family eldest miss wants to use so many people to bully the Qian Family''s third miss? If the olddy saw this, I''m afraid she would be chilled to the bone by theck of familial love."

    In full view of everyone, the Qian Family people were actually fighting against the Qian Family people in such a sacred ce like the back mountain of their family. If this were spread outside the olddy would definitely go red from anger!

    Qian Zhuoxi couldn''t help but smile when she heard her usations, "Ms Minghui seems to have misunderstood. If it weren''t for Wanyu''s sister binding my uncle, I wouldn''t have tried to teach her a lesson."

    She lifted her chin and pointed in the direction of Qian Ziyan.

    Lu Xing was normal again and naturally could not let Uncle Wood remain tied up, Mu Sheng and Situ Hao also breathed a sigh of relief. They had all seen Qian Ziyan''sbat power, the other party only recognized Lu Xing, and asionally Dongfang Minghui. In madness he might really kill people and the two of them had trash fighting power, how could they be his opponent?

    "The old madam has allowed Ziyan to follow me for training, obviously she trusts me when she made this arrangement." Dongfang Minghui usually did not have the time to bother with so many words, her only purpose was to stop Seventh sister from fighting with the other side.

    She had drawn the path that Qian Yiling and Uncle Wood had taken in the mirror of three worlds, she had to rush ahead of Qian Zhuoxi to find the heritage of the Qian Family so that Seventh sister could advance sessfully.

    Qian Wanyu did not know that she had this idea, but she was familiar with Ninth Sister''s every move, she saw that the other side stopped in front of her, and not forcing Qian Zhuoxi to make a move.

    However, this battle was inevitable. They would eventually fight at some point.

    Qian Zhuoxi was almost mad enough to spit blood by Dongfang Minghui''s thick skin, she was a Spiritual King! Just now she had heard Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing whispering. Qian Ziyan had suddenly turned into some "Uncle Wood" in their mouths.

    If she didn''t want to anger herself to death she should leave early

    "OK, I wish Miss Minghui a good trip on this adventure."

    Qian Zhuoxie finished speaking and directly waved her hand to indicate they were leaving. The group of people who followed her left in a row and it was only until they walked out some distance that Qian Zhuoxi stomped her foot fiercely, whispering through gritted teeth, "Yixiao, why did you stop me from killing them?"

    This time was a good time, she''d just seen that Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were not there before she made a move on their group, she had even thought of a good excuse.

    This group of people had ced Qian Ziyan under arrest and restricted the freedom of the eldest uncle, she was eager to save him and mistakenly killed them. When the timees, if someone pursued the truth, there would be no proof of death. The only witness was Qian Ziyan but she also has a way to make him not say half a word.

    However, she did not expect Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui to return so soon.

    "What''s the hurry? Leaving them behind will be of great use." Meng Yixiao hooked her finger and gently nodded at the other party''s face, coaxing her with a doting face, "With me at your side, are you still afraid of anything?"

    "Then what happenedst time?" Qian Zhuoxie suddenly mentioned the incident on the martial arts fieldst time.

    The old matter was brought up again, and Meng Yixiao had a displeased face, "If I didn''t intentionally lose to your sister Wanyust time, how would she have challenged you today so easily? This is called retreating in order to advance, let her be arrogant for awhile longer and I will clean her upter hmph!"<blockquote>

    LOL! Meng Yixiao thinks he has a chance on our girl Wanyu! HAHA</blockquote>

 Chapter 106 (1)

    Chapter 106 (1)

    "What''s Qian Zhuoxi doing over here?"

    When they had left, Dongfang Minghui asked.

    "I think she was deliberately looking for a fight, if you guys hadn''te back in time, we''d all die here today." Li Yunan and Qian Zhuoxi had exchanged blows, he knew every blow from the other side had hidden killing intent.

    "Yes, we were waiting for you guys and they just rushed out." Mu Sheng was ready to let Xiao Bai use some poisonous smoke, although he knew that that group of people had very high spiritual power, it was better than nothing.

    "Meng Yixiao gives me a very strange feeling." Bai Rou and Meng Yixiao crossed paths again, she''d always remained wary of him. After not seeing him for a few days, the other party''s spiritual power pressure vaguely suppressed her until she couldn''t move, it meant he was almost about to advance.

    When ites to Meng Yixiao, Dongfang Minghui remembered the other party''s long silver-white flowing hair, Dongfang Minghui secretly pondered, "Seventh Sister, I saw in the mirror of the three worlds that the people of the Dark Elf n all have long silvery hair, like Meng Yixiao, do you think he may be someone from the Elf n?"

    Meng Yixiao looks feminine, and his features were quite delicate, with that long hair as well, if his eye colour was the same as Lu Xing''s he''d look exactly like a living Elf.

    "Impossible." Lu Xing retorted loudly, he had just been stimted by Minghui and Wanyu''s secret, and now he heard about the elves. His emotions were inevitably a little out of control, he saw everyone looking at him and felt he was showing a little too much reaction, so he exined in a low voice, "The elves are simple and kind by nature, they do notpete with the world, a bad person like Meng Yixiao can''t appear from them"

    If Meng Yixiao was a member of the elven race, it would simply tarnish the beautiful symbol of the elves.

    "Pfft." Situ Hao was drinking water and almost choked because of Lu Xing''s sentence, "Lu Xing you are too stupid, there are good and bad people among humans, elves will naturally also have  ouch, what are you doing?!"

    Bai Ruo kicked him.

    Dongfang Minghui coughed dryly and exined in a low voice, "Lu Xing, I was just guessing."

    "Oh" Lu Xing was also secretly annoyed at having talked too much.

    Everyone looked at each other, Dongfang Minghui still did not know that when they fell into the cold pool, the mirror of the three worlds had mapped out everyone''s real reflection, Lu Xing''s identity as an elf was known to everyone know aside from Mu Sheng and Wood.

    "Whether Meng Yixiao is an elf we''ll just need to test him and see." Qian Wanyu quickly concluded.

    The group of people set off again.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled Qian Wanyu to the side, the two slowly walked to the end of the group, "Seventh sister, do we want to enter the fourth peak unnoticed?"

    Although the third and fourth peaks seem to be very close, there was an insurmountable rift, if she did not follow Qian Yiling and Uncle Wood, she might also have been naive enough to think they could get to it easily.

    As for the first time she went into the fourth peak, she had been carried on the shoulders of Uncle Wood and couldn''t tell which way was which. She also couldn''t tell from all the grass and mountain terrain.

    "The fourth peak?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw Seventh sister''s face of confusion, her heart couldn''t help but slow, was Seventh sister someone who had no n to sneak into the back of the Qian Family''s mountains? She did not believe it, "Seventh sister, do you have any better ns?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu''s original n was very simple but she was afraid that she would scare Ninth Sister if she said it, so she simply continued to walk forward with a serious face.

    After spending so much time with Seventh sister, Dongfang Minghui was still not able to clearly read every expression on Seventh sister''s face or even guess every intention of Seventh sister''s actions, but she knew one thing if Seventh sister didn''t do anything or didn''t prepare for anything it wasn''t Seventh sister.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes drifted down and slightly narrowed to look at her, "Seventh sister, you just fought with Qian Zhuoxi, is it that you want to take advantage of this opportunity to find her and"

    And find a ce where no one could see. She was referring to targeting her and swallowing her power and vitality with Dark Spiritual Power.

    This was perfectly in line with Seventh sister''s personality right?

    Qian Wanyu suddenly stopped in her tracks when she heard this and gave Dongfang Minghui a deep look. She suddenly smiled as she reached out and rubbed a hand on her hair, "Let''s go, we''ll go to the fourth peak as you said."

    When Aunt Mo approached her before, she learned from Aunt Mo about the matter of the Qian Family back mountain inheritance. Each generation of the Qian Family''s extremely talented descendants were allowed to enter the Qian Family back mountain to win the inheritance.

    Back then, Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan had this qualification but the Qian Family ident caused the two to suddenly disappear. After failing to find them, the inheritance of the Qian Family patriarch fell to Qian Zihang and Qian Xianjun. They both had simr talents and aptitudes, even after going into the back mountain they were involved in the inheritance. Who knows what method Qian Zihang who had a weak presence in the Qian Family used to be the head of the Qian Family.

    Qian Zhuoxi hated her because of this. First, she found someone to follow her and tentatively she found someone to find fault. Qian Zhuoxi was just worried that she would take the ce she has now. The other party hadn''t made any major moves in the Qian Family merely because everyone was afraid of the Qian Family''s ancestor, the olddy.

    It''s not the same when they both entered the back mountain of the Qian Family, she was sure this journey wouldn''t be too peaceful.

    But, for Qian Wanyu, the more the opponent blocked her, the stronger her determination to obtain the Qian Family inheritance.

    "Hey, what are you two talking about?"

    Situ Hao asked impatiently, the two sisters whispered so many words to each other. He simply couldn''t describe the strange way of getting along between the two sisters and cheekily shamelessly came up to say, "Minghui, what is it that you cannot say to your senior brother?"

    Seeing his face, Dongfang Minghui had a disgusted look and blocked it with her hand, "Senior sister Bai, please control senior brother Situ."

    Bai Rou, carrying a big sword stood aside to watch the good show.

    "There is indeed one thing to say to everyone."

    Qian Wanyu wanted to kick Situ Hao away, she could still remember this guy stalked Ninth Sister for some time before, now look, he was more and more of an eyesore.

    "We''ll talk while walking."

    Qian Wanyu just began to talk about the fourth peak details when

    A group of people rushed out from the opposite side, "Run, run."

    Every one of them was bruised and battered, some of them even fell to the ground halfway through their run, foaming at the mouth and dead. Those who hurriedly fled just stepped on each other''s bodies as they scattered to run as if something was chasing them.

    Seeing this, Bai Rou pulled one of the people who were fleeing, "What''s happening?"

    "Run, it''s a swarm of man-eating bees!"

    The man did not have time to say in detail, as soon as he finished, he slipped out of her grasp and ran away, Bai Ruo wanted to drag him back but failed, but at least now they knew what had scared all of them.

    "Man-eating bees?" Dongfang Minghui automatically understood thest two words, she squatted in front of the long-dead people who were also stepped on, using a leaf to wrap some white foam from their mouths she muttered, "They don''t seem to have died of poison."

    Most likely, they scared themselves to death

    Qian Wanyu wanted to say that man-eating bees had no poison but suddenly saw a strong and powerful ck whirlwind sweeping from a long way away, in the blink of an eye they were almost eye to eye with it.

    "Gather."

    Before Li Yunan and others had time to react, they were pulled by a pair of hands. Seeing this strange ck whirlwinde out of nowhere, Qian Wanyu was even toote to set up a formation to resist, she could only let Qing Mo make a boundary to resist it.

    Wherever the ck whirlwind went, people turned into white bones.

    Those who were escaping screamed in terror but their two legs couldn''t outrun this ck tornado. In the twinkling of an eye, everything was gone.

    "I''m scared to death."

    Situ Hao was half a beat slower than another person to react and he watched the young man who just fled from them turn into white bones on the ground, "Thanks to you Wanyu, otherwise, our lives would have been lost as well how is this wind so powerful?"

    Dongfang Minghui muttered, "It''s not wind."

    He tried to throw a light beam but the only result was two small corpses on the ground. This time Dongfang Minghui guessed right, these things lying on the ground were bees, no, slightly bigger than bees, but their whole body was blood red and looked very scary.

    "These should be the man-eating bees that those people were talking about just now."

    Everyone had long experienced the blood-sucking moths from sharp knife mountain, now these cannibal bees were simr to the moths, but seemed a hundred times more powerful. The moths would onlye sniffing after seeing blood, how about these bees? They seemed to have eyes that tracked people and targeted them.

    Any group of people targeted by them only had a dead end.

    They watched from the boundary as the people who had just fled, one by one, kept their fleeing posture before being gnawed to bones by the cannibalistic bees. Soon, they all disappeared from view.

    Mu Sheng and the others drew a breath of cold air, that was the end of it.

    "They seem to have gone."

    The swarm came and went easily. Everything happened in a matter of a few breaths.

    "Don''t go out, for now, wait a little longer."

    "Did that group of people take something from them?" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but specte. Whenever a treasure of heaven came out, there was always something guarding it. Maybe someone moved something that shouldn''t be moved. Only that would provoke these sort of bees.

    After another incense stick of time, Qian Wanyu used her spiritual power to probe the surrounding area and then removed the boundary.

    "Seventh sister, do we want to go over and take a look?"

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the direction where the group of people who had fled hade from.

    "Go, let''s see what kind of treasure released this swarm of man-eating bees."

    The few obeyed the many so they followed the path, finding many oddly shaped empty white skeletons, just like those who had been gnawed down to nothing by the bees before their eyes. After walking for almost another hour, they saw a cave from afar.

    "Look." Situ Hao pointed to a tall cave in front, it looked a little taller than a grown man''s height, with some gold and silver jewels scattered around. There were messy footsteps on the ground and bodies strewn around, all of which showed that a fight had just been experienced here.

    Qian Wanyu held the water thunder whip tightly in her left hand and tugged Dongfang Minghui with her other hand, "Everyone go in and be careful."

    "Good."

    Everyone tacitly chose to work in groups of two.

    They were the first to enter the cave, which was very bright contrary to what they imagined in their minds, the bright light was the road leading directly to the front, there were very beautiful stone flowers carved on the walls of the cave, spreading all the way to where the light was shining.

    "These flowers are so beautiful."

    "This is the evesting flower, the flower blooms on top of the cliff face. Their growth usually means immortality." Qing Mo said in her soul sea, "It''s better to be careful."

    "Seventh sister, this shouldn''t be just a passage, right?"

    "It''s possible."

    The light was bright, towards the end it was like they were the only ones left in the whole world. Their surroundings became different and Qian Wanyu felt like she was walking in a volcano, a burning heat came to her face.

    There was really something wrong with this passage.

    "Close your eyes and hold your breath."

    "Ok Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui obediently closed her eyes and tried to keep her breathing as steady as possible. Soon she felt a dark shadow shing in front of her eyes, the light was not as bright as before, and she was just about to open her eyes when her palm was squeezed by Seventh sister''s hand.

    They were holding hands and their spiritual energy was intertwined within their bodies, the two of them used their soul sea tomunicate.

    "There is something wrong with this cave, these lights should be illuminated by the fluorescent insects on the topyer of this stone roof, fluorescent insects usually emit bright lights at night." This means that the cave was originally pitch ck, Qian Wanyu used her inner vision to look at the entire cave, the cave stone walls in addition to the two sides of carved immortal flowers, the rest of the ce was full of dense fluorescent insects, except for one ce, which had no insects.

    Fluorescent insects asionally emitted powder falling down from above, these powders raised in the air when people walked in and stepped on the ground so people would absorb them unknowingly and get caught in an illusion.

    The good thing was that the two people were connected spiritually, they could immediately digest the fluorescent powder absorbed into their body and identify the illusion. Otherwise it may have been toote before walking straight into a volcano.

    "Seventh sister, what about the rest?" Dongfang Minghui was worried, her and Seventh sister were ok but senior brother Situ and the rest were undoubtedly still affected.

    "Don''t underestimate them." Qian Wanyu''s only worry was the person beside her.

    What''s more, sometime after they fell into the illusion, several people also disappeared elsewhere.

    Qian Wanyu pulled Dongfang Minghui towards the only passage that was set into the stone wall, exactly like the pattern of the Immortal Flower, she reached out her hand and gently pushed the stone door open with ease. A long flight of steps extended out.

    Thedder was extended step by step towards the bottom.

    The two of them held hands, and Qian Wanyu tried to release her spiritual power to form a protective film but failed after several attempts.

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui watched Qian Wanyu gather up ayer of spiritual power, which suddenly dispersed again, then gathered and dispersed again, and so on. She knew that the more you practice, the more you could release your spiritual power, and thus eventually cultivate your domain consisting of spiritual power. The higher the level, the stronger the domain.

    However, Seventh sister wasn''t at the right stage to start this yet

    "Nothing."

    Qian Wanyu still did not believe she couldn''t do it and circted spiritual power throughout her body. The spiritual power only slowly emerged from the palm of her hand holding the thunder whip. After her many attempts, the spiritual power covered her wrist.

    Dongfang Minghui gulped her saliva, Seventh sister''sprehension was too strong.

    "Not good." Qian Wanyu held on for a while but soon found that the spiritual power within her body was leaking out too fast, she hurriedly withdrew her spiritual power until it was only covering her small arm again.

    "When you have enough spiritual energy in your body, you can try again." Qing Mo said on the side.

    Since Qing Mo mentioned it, her thoughts seem to be valid. Qian Wanyu tightened her grip on the water thunder whip, "Ninth Sister, see how Toothless'' situation is."

    She sensed a little movement in the small white tiger.

    "Toothless"

    Toothless this guy was still lying on all fours in her space ring with its little belly breathing up and down, she could also hear a little snoring. Even pig fairy grass dancing on its belly was unaware of any change, "It is still sleeping, Seventh sister what''s wrong?"

    Last time Toothless was awakened because of the fire spiritual power and had fallen asleep for a good period of time, this time it swallowed a ghost face fruit. The ghost face fruit was supposed to be a great tonic, she didn''t know how well it could digest it or how long it would take.

    "Seventh sister, ask it-"

    "Ho"

    The little white tiger suddenly ran out from the space ring, before it could stand still, she saw it swooping forward and pounce towards something below from the steps.

    "Little white!"

    "Seventh sister!"

    Qian Wanyu unhurriedly found a few moonstones from her space ring and dropped two down, the moonstones had limited light but even with the weak light, they could see little white fighting with something.

    It was a pack of hungry wolves with oozing green light in their eyes, and they were all dark ck wolves.<blockquote>

    Whew enjoy guys! Back to the office tomorrow so a quick one today~</blockquote>

 Chapter 106 (2)

    Chapter 106 (2)

    "So many! Seventh sister, let''s go down and help."

    "No need."

    Qian Wanyu had been starving the other side for some time to punish the little white tiger''s previous action of stealing food. This is just the little white tiger growing agitated at not being fed and immediately jumping out.

    The little white tiger pounced down and fought with the wolves, its fingertips immediately turned ck.

    The environment was dim and Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see clearly but Qian Wanyu, who always paid attention to little white secretly noted this change. A Dark Spiritual Master plus a Dark Spiritual Beast had to be alert at all times to not reveal themselves. She looked at the ck wolves that stayed peacefully in ce and said, "There''s something a little strange."

    "Ah, Seventh sister what''s strange?"

    Little white''s ws and sharp teeth were very sharp, immediately scratching several bloody marks on the other side''s body. It used its sharp teeth to bite the other side''s neck. No matter how the opponent resists, Little White does not move at all.

    This fierce strength made Dongfang Minghui''s heart jump, in the past she had never seen Little white fighting seriously, the only time she''d seen it fight was with Toothless.

    It can only be said that it was born with a fierce side of the tiger n in his blood.

    The wolves on both sides suddenly stirred up and backed away to make way for another wolf to stand and they could finally see clearly what was happening in the field.

    A huge wolf slowly and leisurely came from behind, it was about three times bigger than those adult wolves before when it was lying down at the end hidden in the darkness it was not visible. It was only until it got up and walked out that they could see clearly.

    "So that''s how it is."

    No wonder the pack of wolves did not dare to move, it was probably because the head wolf wanted to watch a good show.

    The one who fought with Little White was not the head wolf, but only one of the ck wolves in this group. The size of Little White was simr to that of an ordinary dog, it was small when it was ced together with the wolves in the group. Now whenpared again to the head wolf, there was noparison at all.

    Little White bit off the neck of the ck wolf, and the white fur was stained with bright red blood, which looked a bitical.

    "Ho-ho-"

    A long and loud roar rang out in the chamber, there were a few moments of majestic pressure, but the roar was rather childish so it ruined the overall feel.

    "Seventh sister?"

    "This is a good opportunity to exercise."

    Qian Wanyu had no intention to interfere at all, she pulled Ninth Sister to the side and just stood aside to watch the show. On the contrary, Dongfang Minghui was really worried, if Little White was easily pinned down by such a big wolf, will there really be nothing wrongter?

    "Roar-"

    From that group of wolves came out three wolves from different directions, they all pounced towards Little White.

    Minghui was so nervous that her palms were unconsciously sweating. The flying needles in her hands were prepared early, so that if there was really an ident, she could still take the opportunity to save Little White, but to her surprise, Little White easily took care of the three ck wolves that surrounded it.

    It first picked a seemingly weaker ck wolf as a breakthrough point, and then it dragged the other two ck wolves to the side with a bite on their throats, making the other two ck wolves pounce in that direction. Then after solving one, it pounced on the other one,pletely solving them with one against two.

    The bodies of four ck wolves were lying on the ground.

    Qian Wanyu gathered spiritual energy into her eyes as she watched Little White pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger in front of Ninth Sister. It had actually been sneakily stealing the life energy of the corpses of the four ck wolves on the ground. Those pure white energies overflowed into its body little by little. However, the technique of stealing food was not skilled enough so it was still quite slow. Just now Little White''s feeding was interrupted by one of the ck wolves.

    In this way, the energy just consumed by Little White was replenished again so it was in high spirits, like a peacock showing off its feathers walking back and forth on the ground, it even provocatively roared twice toward the biggest wolf.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if tough or to cry, it was simply a newborn calf that was not afraid of the tiger, where exactly did it learn this kind of proud posture?

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth hooked up into a smile, she was very satisfied with this lesson.

    "Roar"

    The wolf''s roar was deafening. The other wolves immediately echoed the roar.

    "Roar roar"

    The sound of a group of wolves roaring together came from inside the narrow chamber, and the responses were all whirling in her ears. Dongfang Minghui covered her ears but all this could not block the sound from prating her eardrums. Not to mention Little White closest to them, stunned by this ear-splitting sound it froze and was seemingly dumbfounded for a few moments.

    They watched the head wolfzilye out, wave its tail and circle around Little White twice, then unexpectedly pounced on the third round, with its athletic movements and fast speed.

    Little White was pounced on by it, and it''s throat was instantly bitten through.

    "Ah!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s flying needles were just about to be shot out, when they were stopped by Qian Wanyu, she had a lesson to teach Little White today, "If you save it now, it won''t remember this lesson."

    Next time it will just expect someone else to save it. It must learn to judge the situation and act properly.

    This little thing had grown proud andcent because it could steal other people''s life force, this lesson was to tell it that before it was strong, it had to keep a low profile and make itself strong slowly.

    "Ho-ho."

    Little White was in great pain, but being bitten by this wolf was not as vicious as thest time it was bitten by Toothless, its sharp ws scratched viciously towards the head wolf, each scratch stealing a great deal of vitality. The head wolf only felt gentle scratches and didn''t care.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that Little White was struggling very hard. Before, its ws were fast and fierce when scratching, but soon, she found that the other party''s ws seemed to have no strength left.

    Qian Wanyu drew out her water thunder whip and a lightning st brightened up the whole chamber. The head wolf was knocked back by this lightning and Little White took the opportunity to run away, the four wolf corpses around it instantly turned into white bones.

    Lightning, Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu a little incredulously, "Seventh sister, this-"

    "I''ll exinter, let''s clean them up first."

    She grabbed the other party''s waist and lightly jumped down from the steps.

    Several of the wolves in that pack were struck by lightning, plus the head wolf was almost struck as well, it was instantly enraged, a pack of wolves stepped in and surrounded Little White and the two girls in the middle, "You and Little White stay aside, I''ll let it guard you."

    Closebat was almost fatal for a Wood Spiritual Master.

    Dongfang Minghui let Little Colour''s vines surge out. She pulled up some distance between her and the pack and even directly released the Man-eating Grass which had been enved by Love Flower and the rest. It had basically forgotten and given up trying to escape from them by this point.

    As soon as it came out, it took the initiative to take on the ck wolf on the left.

    "Seventh sister, don''t worry about me, I''ll take care of myself."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly dragged Little White over, she checked the wound on its neck, she thought the other party had bitten in a lot but she didn''t expect it to be just a small cut. It was a small wound which didn''t seem to matter at all, she hurriedly took a pill and crushed it to put it on its fur and also wrapped it with a piece of white cloth. It looked a bit like a ball from a long distance, " Little White, you are really brave today, hurry and help Seventh sister."

    There were still several wolves that were outside the vine, as a result, the vines just withdrew, and all the surrounding wolves pounced on Dongfang Minghui, Little White killed a way out and gave each of them a fierce w to the face.

    Dongfang Minghui shot out her own plum darts and urately hit them on the foreheads. The venom inside basically sealed their fate.

    "Little Colour, help me get back the plum darts."

    The fat doll definitely didn''t dare to casually touch her things, it once identally touched her refined venom and as a result arge section of its vines was corroded. After that experience, it wasn''t so curious anymore

    While this side was busy, Qian Wanyu also easily cleaned up arge group of ck wolves. As soon as she turned around, the head wolf pounced directly towards her, she dodged left and right, and threw the spiritual energy in her hand in a ball towards the other party.

    "Boom"

    The head wolf was blown back by her, and one ear was blown into crumbs.

    "Roar"

    The corpses of the ck wolves on the ground were increasing, and seeing that something was wrong, the head wolf turned and fled for his life. Little White sneakily followed behind, chasing after it for some distance, when it saw that the head wolf had hit a wall and disappeared. It braked urgently and almost crashed into that wall.

    "Oww." Little White crouched in front of the wall, sniffing this way and that. It stretched out its forelimbs and tapped on the wall, which softened for a while, it saw its forelimbs reaching into the wall and immediately retracted in fear.

    After the man-eating grass finished with the ck wolves, it was carried back to the space ring by Little Colour, the other ck wolves were solved and Little White was lying on its back sucking up the life force of those ck wolves that had not yet had time to dissipate.

    "Seventh sister, do you want to destroy these?" Dongfang Minghui pointed to the field filling with more and more white bones, she was a bit wronged before but now seeing the innocent Little White and those innocent eyes, she couldn''t bear being angry anymore.

    Who made Toothless bring back this little guy?

    Who made Seventh sister sign the contract with this spirit beast?

    "Never mind."

    The more you tried to cover it up, the more others would think there was something to hide.

    Qian Wanyu walked over and Little White immediately stood up to wave its tail towards Dongfang Minghui behind. Her long whip waved twice on the wall behind it and to her surprise, the wall had a fluctuation.

    She stretched out her hand and half of it entered the wall, and she felt a soft mass as if it was cotton.

    "A fake wall."

    This was simr to a blindfold, mainly to obscure the sight of others. If the big ck wolf had not escaped towards this ce, they would have been fooled by this wall.

    They passed through the wall and seemingly entered a dark walkway but soon they saw the light again.

    "Hmm? This ce"

    After they passed through the wall, they entered a veryrge pce, which, despite its opulence, did not have multiple floors. It was probably just one floor, which made the two feel particrly surprised.

    "Seventh sister, there are so many portraits on these walls."

    In addition to the immortal flowers, there were also some pictures with handwriting on them, unfortunately she had a deep headache with the handwriting of this era, asionally she could still recognize some characters so she carefully read some of the diagrams, "This seems to tell the background story of the era of female supremacy, women were superior to men and they respected the power of faith."

    The era of female supremacy she used to read those novels when she was in the modern world.

    The story on the wall was about a time when a strong woman was promoted to the position of the supreme leader, but the strong woman was afraid of death in herter years and tried to get her people to find a prescription for immortality. They searched all the books of that era and finally found the slightest trace of the elixir of immortality.

    "s, Seventh sister, why does the painting in this ce seem to have been deliberately blurred out by someone?"

    She was reading it with great interest, but the picture was blurred towards the end so the follow-up was cut off.

    Qian Wanyu was right behind her, after waking up from the mirror of the third life her mind had more memories of her first life so she clearly understood the word female supremacy, "It''s to keep people from finding out the secret of immortality."

    "This is the immortal flower, here is the story of immortality again" Dongfang Minghui connected all these little hints, "Seventh sister, do you think we might find immortality pills in this ce, that is, the life renewal pills that were previously rumoured in the outside world?"

    Qian Wanyu frowned and uttered, "Maybe."

    If such a thing really existed, the elders of the Qian Family would not have died twenty years ago.

    Dongfang Minghui looked suspicious, she clearly saw in the mirror Meng Ruoyu using this to incite Seventh sister mother''s attention, this was clearly a trap, "Seventh sister, I think this is a trap, life renewal pills are most likely a front, should we return the same way we came from?"

    "No hurry."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her to sit in ce, "Since it''s a trap, someone will definitely take it as real, Bai Rou and the rest might have also entered inside, we might as well wait." Perhaps, we can watch several ys.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she couldn''t guess what Seventh sister had in mind. Just as she sat down, Little White appeared in front of her.

    "Ninth Sister, I want to sit quietly for a moment."

    "Good, I will protect you."

    Qian Wanyu quickly settled down, she was eager to cultivate because the mirror spirit in her soul sea suddenly rioted, it actually wanted to swallow Qing Mo in one bite, "Keeping you alive is also a curse."

    "Hmm? You''re actually about to breakthrough?!" Qing Mo was surprised.

    Qian Wanyu''s level has been stuck at the top of the third level Great Spiritualist, once she wanted to break through all five systems but had been keeping it extremely suppressed, just now when she and Ninth Sister double cultivated, she constantly mobilized spiritual power and in turn, she already vaguely felt the barriers loosen.

    Plus another pack of ck wolves to stretch herselfter allowed her to feel that her time hase.

    "I''ll watch out for you, digest this mirror spirit as early as possible, don''t let it make trouble again."

    "Little Colour, vines."

    The fat doll sat on the ground, vines flooded from the sky and the ground surrounded the location where Qian Wanyu was sitting, in all directions. The front area was also covered with vines so that the person inside could not be seen. Dongfang Minghui sat opposite her, and Little White was lying beside Dongfang Minghui.

    "Yah, fun fun."

    Pig fairy grass bounced out of the space ring, it saw Little Colour''s vines building a house, and the grass on its tail lengthened a bit, so she it formed a circle with all the vines.

    Seeing Seventh sister cultivating in this vine house, she couldn''t helpughing.

    "You two are really good."

    The pig fairy grass and Little Colour originally didn''t like each other and kept fighting. After the two suddenly rolled around with each other, she thought Little Colour would still be dominant but surprisingly the result was it was always beaten willingly by the Pig Fairy Grass.

    This was the so-called choosing your fights.

    Dongfang Minghui was bored in this ce for a day, she observed Seventh sister''s situation and the little spiritual power fluctuations showed her that there was still a little time before the breakthrough.

    "Little white, let me see your injury."

    Little White''s round eyesnced down and raised its short neck for her to see.

    Dongfang Minghui patiently examined its neck yesterday the wrapped white cloth was slowly removed and when she checked it it was healed. In the bitten ce some hair even seems to have grown out, "Little White, your recovery ability is quite strong."

    Almost as good as her own!

    "Ho"

    Little White roared towards Dongfang Minghui''s back.

    She immediately turned around and stood up, after seeing clearly who wasing, her eyes widened, "It''s you."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she was a bit unlucky, Seventh sister had just closed up and now she met Night Wolf, she touched the flying needles on her waist with one hand and pulled out the silk umbre behind her with the other hand, her whole body was on guard.

    Night Wolf was covered in blood and looked a bit distressed, but his face looked rxed and seemed quite joyful.

    "Dongfang Minghui."

    "Yes?"

    She looked behind the other party, there was no one, so she could see that the people who followed him before in the back of the mountain after entering the Qian Family had probably all died here.

    "Howe you are here?"

    Night wolf did not immediately answer her, but turned his gaze back to the location of Qian Wanyu, mainly because that ce was too conspicuous, in such a pce dominated by iron and copper, nts should have been scarce. The colour of Little Colour''s vines was lush, giving a feeling of vitality. He looked at it for a moment and suddenlyughed, "She''s trying to break through?"

    Listening to Night Wolf''s gloating tone, Dongfang Minghui''s cold hair stood up, she mustn''t let Night Wolf disturb Seventh sister''s advancement, "Your brother was killed by me, the person you should be looking for is me."

    If she had just entered the third peak and met Night Wolf alone, she might have fought for her innocence a little.

    "Indeed, so you should pay with your life."

    The colour of Night Wolf''s pupils turned dark all of a sudden, and out of the blue, a wind de shot out.

    Dongfang Minghui half of her cheek was scratched by the wind de and she did not even have time to cover herself, "Little Colour, let out the man-eating grass."

    Fat doll understood her meaning, the man-eating grass was carried out by it from the space ring and forced to spit out a ball of silk, the vines wrapping the hut instantly strengthened and added anotheryer of defence. Now Seventh sister''s cultivation ce was secure and she could slightly put down her heart.

    Night Wolf saw that she was very nervous about the other party''s promotion and shot out dozens of powerful wind des, one or two wind des flew towards Dongfang Minghui, the rest of the wind des were shot towards the vine hut.

    "Night Wolf, you dare?!"<blockquote>

    Wooo promotion time for Wanyu!</blockquote>

 Chapter 107 (1)

    Chapter 107 (1)

    A wind de made of spiritual power scraped through the tree and vine, looking at Dongfang Minghui''s nervousness, a kind of pleasure was born in the heart of Night Wolf, but this subtle mood did notst long before it disappeared.

    The hut intertwined with silk threads and vines stood still, not even a single silk thread or stump was cut by the wind de.

    Night wolf unbelievingly threw a few more wind des towards the ce where Qian Wanyu was at.

    He did not know that this kind of test was like naked provocation in Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, and she said angrily, "Are you done yet?!"

    Her whole body''s spiritual power was released, green leaves and flower petals floated around her, looking like a pleasing picture of beauty. But, often the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is

    The night wolf took a small step backward with caution, and a round-looking spherical body suddenly appeared beside him.

    "Ho"

    After seeing the thing, the little white tiger showed its sharp teeth and roared two or three times toward the other side.

    "Go."

    The petals and leaves around her acted as if they had a life and attacked towards Night Wolf and therge orb beside him. The petals and leaves that were still dense gradually reduced, soon revealing only one person and a beast.

    "Hmm?"

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised to find that the other party was unharmed, on the contrary, the ball beside him had be muchrger, "What is that?"

    Night wolfunched a wind-based storm ball towards her, the edges of the ball were wind des, as if it were five wind despressed into a ball, she dodged left and right while the silk umbre blocked one after another.

    So long as the storm ball does not break, these wind des will appear around her constantly, really disgusting, "Little Colour."

    She was almost surrounded by these, Dongfang Minghui put away the silk umbre and stroked towards the oing storm ball it shattered into five or six wind des.

    Her arms and legs had a few wounds, these wind des were powerful, more powerful was that although she just destroyed one, more followed as if controlled by someone to surround her from all directions.

    The fat doll was sharp-eyed, seeing her wounds umte it came forward and knocked the wind des with its vines while wrapping her in its vines and rubbing away the blood, forming a vinework.

    The storm ball impacted on the vine wall and bounced back again. But, the branches on the vines would also be cut by the wind des.

    "Little Colour, what are you doing?"

    The vines rubbed against her skin and caused her to get goose bumps all over her body. She roared and found a plump ball flying towards her. The ball suddenly split a crack, and the crack soon opened up wider turning into a bottomless pit.

    "What is this thing?!"

    She held her silk umbre open, expecting it to be easily fended off, unexpectedly in the blink of an eye, her surroundings changed, the original pce disappeared, reced by a slimy, blood-red, dark world.

    "Little Colour?"

    The fat doll was tied to the blood-red wall by the slime inside, the wall was extremely stic, she poked it with a silk umbre, as soon as she poked it, the wall was dented but when the umbre was retracted, the wall bounced back again.

    "Stop ying and quickly help me get out!"

    She thought the fat doll could quickly solve this eyesore, but as a result, she did not expect to fall into this trap.

    The night wolf wasn''t scary but that round thing next to him was scary.

    "How did we get here?"

    She was worried about Seventh sister, although the protection was reinforced, but maybe there would be a way to melt away the silk threads of the man eating grass If seventh sister''s had an ident without someone to guard her at the side While she was thinking, she used her finger knife to cut the tiny live tentacles that bound Little Colour, only to have a lot of bloode out of the thing, spraying her face.

    "What is this thing!"

    The fat doll stretched out a chubby hand, "Pull me up quickly."

    She wiped the blood with her own sleeve and gave Little Colour a strong tug before pulling it out. As a result, her feet stumbled, the ground shook, she was almost toppled over.

    "We were swallowed alive by it, now we''re in the belly of that thing."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked around incredulously, the blood red inner walls, the extremely powerful bounciness, and those little straw-like mouths hanging above her head, she stomped her foot in ce a few times but the fleshy walls bounced under her feet. The slimy liquid was actually the salivaing out of the mouth inside this thing, she looked at the slime in her hand, and disgustedly found a strip of cloth to wipe it off.

    "This damn thing!"

    The fat doll spread its hands, "Look, it''s about to digest us."

    Dongfang Minghui looked where it was pointing and quickly spotted what looked like a flood of gastric juices tumbling from a distance around the corner, "Little Colour, run."

    She ran a few steps but looked back, Little Colour was still standing still, she immediately got angry, "Are you silly? Want to be eaten by it?"

    The fat doll stretched out a pose as if asking for a hug, "Stupid Minghui, if I could run would I need you to teach me?! Quickly pick me up, the mucus in its body has an effect on me."

    "Hmm?"

    Dongfang Minghui pulled and tugged for awhile before pulling both legs of the fat doll out of the slimy liquid, it immediately rolled over, picking and pulling at her back, urging, "Hurry, it''s catching up."

    The stomach fluid was also blood-red, like a thick mud, a few drops sshed down on her clothes, which quickly had a hole burned through.

    "Ugh."

    "Little Colour, you go back to my space ring for now." Running wildly with a fat doll clinging onto her back was also tiring, she had to divide part of her spiritual energy to defend herself against the mud that was in hot pursuit behind her while also using a part of her spiritual energy to use her skills.

    "Cut the crap, turn left quickly." The monster''s body was like a winding mountain road, from time to time a fork in the road came out, she was afraid that she''d turn into a dead end and didn''t dare to easily change direction, without Little Colour''s reminder she might have gotten herself into trouble.

    "Quickly, use the flying needles to shoot at a ce."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to curse, Little Colour''s road was a dead end! There was no other choice with the red liquid chasing behind her, she felt like her legs were on fire.

    She shot all of the flying needles in the space ring, each shot made the inner wall of the ce tighten a little, after the end of the flying needles, she took all of her leaves and petals all out to create more damage.

    The red liquid also gradually increased, soon it had reached her waist. Watching entangled love about to be swallowed she felt heartache beyond words. That was a gift from Seventh sister ah!

    "Little Colour."

    "Come on, it''s not even close to enough."

    Little Colour''s two bare soles were scalded by this liquid, the green juice from its body was leaking out and the red liquid kept climbing up as if wanting to swallow them whole as it nervously kept picking at her hair.

    "What the hell is this, I''ll make the man eating grass swallow itter!" The inner wall of this thing was made of something unknown, it would automatically bounce back the flying needles she shot out, there were only a few flying needles left in the space ring she gritted her teeth and took the only leftover thirty-six plum darts out.

    Sess or failure was all in this one shot.

    "Break for me!"

    Thirty-six plum blossom darts were shot one by one in the same ce, until the tenth plum blossom dart was shot in, the bloody wall was finally blown open a hole by her, she even threw the only finger knife she had in her hand.

    "Get out."

    Night Wolf wanted to destroy the three protections set up by Dongfang Minghui but as soon as he got close, the little white tiger growled towards him. One man and one beast started to chase each other, the wind des swished toward the little white tiger. The small size of the little white tiger allowed it to dodge quite easily, on top of that the man eating grass and pig fairy grass were intercepting him on the side as well.

    "Ho-ho."

    The little white tiger was slowly stealing the life force of Night Wolf while provoking him.

    "Eagle w, go, swallow this little beast for me."

    Eagle w was the name of the orb, it was the contracted spirit beast given to him by his brother Night Hawk, this spirit beast is a wind mutant spirit beast, the most skillful ability it had was its power to suck the opponent into its stomach and digest it little by little.

    Those who didn''t understand this ability would suffer a loss if taken by surprise. Like Dongfang Minghui and Little Colour, they were trapped by Eagle w.

    Eagle w had always been like this and there was no disadvantage. Night wolf didn''t notice it was struggling, only after seeing Eagle w being slow to move did he think something was wrong.

    Eagle w originally wanted to quickly eliminate the one in its stomach, the result was a soft ce in front of its chest suddenly had a sharp pain, and then arge hole was torn open! Dongfang Minghui and Little Colour escaped from that ruptured hole within and tore open the hole making a bunch of stomach fluid flow out of Eagle w as they sat on the ground huffing.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, some even sshed to the location where Qian Wanyu was, the white silk thread showed signs of breakage, but not a lot.

    Dongfang Minghui used spiritual power to protect her head, her chest had the heart mirror so it wasn''t a huge issue. On the contrary, it was the lower half of her body that felt unbearably hot, she felt that she had lost the feeling of her legs.

    "This lord is angry!"

    Fat doll standing on her shoulders raised its hands, vines shot out and from a few turning into dozens, dozens increased to hundreds, each of them shot towards Night Wolf!

    The man-eating grass also jumped to Dongfang Minghui''s shoulders, one left and one right, plus the small white tiger secretly devouring life force.

    For a time, Night Wolf''s wind des were flying all over the sky, vines and grass fell everywhere, Dongfang Minghui looked around heartbroken, she checked her legs, her pants and wounds were glued together, with a gentle tear a chunk of flesh came out

    "Man-eating grass, go and help."

    The white silk of the man-eating grass spat out, invisibly wrapping the legs of Night Wolf.

    Night Wolf felt that he could not move anymore, only then did he pay attention to the medicinal nts beside Dongfang Minghui, he tried to cut them but more and more white threads were wrapped around his legs despite his wind des, "What the hell is this?"

    Soon, the white threads wrapped around his chest and then his whole body bit by bit, leaving only one pair of eyes.

    "If you hadn''t had the idea of targeting Seventh sister maybe I wouldn''t have killed you." She said helplessly, letting him go would have been a loss for her but the other party shouldn''t have had bad thoughts towards seventh sister. Destroying her promotion was unforgivable!

    Night Wolf''spair of cold eyes finally showed a little panic look.

    But, Dongfang Minghui didn''t care anymore, the man eating grass spit out more white silk and covered his eyes. The little white tiger was swaying its tail at the side excitedly at having been able to steal food again.

    For a time, the entire pce was quiet, the smell of blood was everywhere.

    Dongfang Minghui felt relieved but she hadn''t been sitting on the ground for too long before seeing the small white tiger suddenly rush towards her and pounce up.

    "Little white?"

    "Roar"

    The little white tiger was extremely angry, not knowing whether it was because it was interrupted while it was eating or because it saw a ck wolf that was preparing to sneak up on Dongfang Minghui. Earlier outside, the ck wolf was sted by a few thunderbolts from Qian Wanyu and fled to this ce, it had then hidden on the side to watch them fight.

    When they were resting, it had had the idea of trying to sneak attack.

    Her pupils tightened as she watched the small white tiger cross over her head, then a w scratched on the ck wolf''s face, immediately she saw blood, it could be seen that this scratch wasn''t light at all.

    "This thing again?!"

    Sure enough, one should never let a tiger return to its mountain.

    The fat doll''s vines flew in the sky, each time, they would viciously whip on the ck wolf, drawing a blood mark on it. Little White seized the opportunity to bite its neck so hard that it was actually dragged by the other''s huge body on the ground while running.

    With Little White plus Little Colour''sbat power, it was no problem to put down a ck wolf. She rxed her spirit a little and retrieved her finger knife from those sticky liquids to cut her pants.

    After dressing and bandaging herself, she let the pig fairy grass make a small tent for her to change her pants and a new set of clothes. Her whole body was neater now but because the lower half of her body was still seriously injured, she was toozy to get up again.

    "Oooh"

    The ck wolf was bitten to death by the little white tiger, in the end its mouth could only make a sound simr to a whimper. But the little white tiger refused to let go as it sucked a little bit of the other side''s life force.

    After doing all this, the little white tiger felt good andid beside her, with a lot of blood on its mouth along with some ck hair that did not belong to it.

    "Little White is so heroic, it seems that when Toothless wakes up, it will not be able to catch up with you. In the future, if you are much more powerful than Toothless, you can''t bully Toothless ok?" Dongfang Minghui cleaned the fur around its mouth while taking out a teething stick from her space ring to praise it.

    The little white tiger was excited seeing the toothing stick and seemed to be in high spirits.

    The little white group looked at her with a pair of blue eyes and stuck out its tongue to lick her hand, using its forelimbs to hook the teething stick in front of itself, with its big head resting on it, showing its love.

    "It''s going to advance."

    "No?"

    The fat doll took out a vine and waved it in front of the little white tiger''s eyes, before the simple little white tiger would see the fat doll''s vine and would pounce on it like a cat catching a butterfly, now, it didn''t even want to move, "Look, it''s eating up."

    It must be too full and was still digesting.

    "Little white, you can advance, wait until you wake up and maybe you can meet Toothless," Dongfang Minghui looked at it trying to keep awake.

    "Ow." Little White looked at her sleepily, it stood up and rubbed its head on her before slowly pacing up and down to the ce where Qian Wanyu was sitting. It sat about a meter away andy down until its eyes slowly closed.

    "Little Colour, build a hut for it, don''t let anyone disturb it."

    Dongfang Minghui watched this master and pet both advance. She had nothing to do alone, little white had already turned Night Wolf into a bunch of white bones so the man eating grass cralwed back and took back the white silk.

    "Ding ding."

    Two consecutive sounds of heavy objects could be heard falling on the ground, the curly tail of the pig fairy grass stretched a bit, from under the white bones two rtively good-looking space rings were dragged in front of Dongfang Minghui''s eyes.

    "It looks like it should be something he owned."

    The master was dead so she erased the seal left on it and the two spatial rings became owner-less. She probed the rings with her consciousness, the first ring had a lot of medicinal nts while the second had some martial art methods and weapons.

    The second space ring had more things as well. She took out a porcin vase out of the space ring and opened the lid to find a pill. The colour was very good and more beautiful than any other pill she had seen before. It came with a fragrance that was overflowing and had lines on its body indicating its unnaturalness.

    The fat doll squatted directly beside her, drooling at the elixir, "Stupid Minghui, you''ve never rewarded me before, give me this elixir I like it a lot!"

    Elixir?

    She always thought it was medicine, but the pattern was indeed not like medicine, she raised the pill in her hand, "No, this thing will wait until Seventh sister wakes up, if she does not need it then I''ll give it to you."

    Little Colour had a good eye, it would basically ignore things that weren''t up to a certain standard.

    She immediately had a n in her mind and tossed the pill back in the vase into her space ring.

    The fat doll puffed up and stared nkly at her for awhile before cursing, "Seeing a woman and forgetting kindness!"

    Dongfang Minghui shrugged indifferently, anyway, this was extremely likely to be the so called elixir of longevity everyone was searching for.

    She originally thought she would wait for three or five days at most but who expected that she would have waited for a whole half a month!

    On this day, she keenly sensed a spiritual fluctuation in the surroundings, it was so great that the entire pce shook, but not for long. Suddenly the spiritual fluctuation was gone.

    "Boom"

    One after another, booms sounded out, she didn''t even have time to let the man-eating grass take back the white silk, she saw a rich dark spiritual power emerge from inside, the vines and white silk were swallowed by this dark spiritual power.

    Seventh sister''s dark spiritual power seems to have advanced again!

    "Ninth Sister?"

    Qian Wanyu felt very good, she hadpletely digested the mirror spirit, now her spiritual power had jumped from level three Great Spiritualist to level six Great Spiritualist, more importantly she felt that she had more spiritual power than an average Spiritual Schr.

    She looked at the corpses and bones all over the floor, frowning slightly. As soon as she stepped out, she sensed the fluctuations of spiritual power from her right hand, "Little White is also advancing?"

    "Seventh sister, you"

    Dongfang Minghui nced up and down for several times, she couldn''t see Seventh sister''s level but she felt an aggressive spiritual power on her face. She even had the illusion that Seventh sister had already been promoted to a Spiritual Schr.

    Qian Wanyu walked around and saw the white bones on the floor, she got in front of her, and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui took out the porcin bottle first, "Seventh sister, see if this is the life-saving pill everyone has been looking for."

    "Where did this thinge from?"

    Dongfang Minghui then recounted her encounter with Night Wolf. After that, she actually encountered three or four more groups of people. They had all escaped out of the pce from nowhere and first wanted to talk about it. Seeing that they had bad intentions and were trying to intimidate she wasn''t afraid of solving all of them.

    "This thing really exists?!"

    If Qing Mo hadn''t said it, Qian Wanyu would probably have given it to Ninth Sister to let her use it at will, "Is it real?"

    "The one in your hand looks has the color and a rich fragrance, it is true." Qing Mo helplessly shook his head, the good things kept arriving in her two hands like they were free, "However, this grade is not high, looking at this there''s only at most two lines on it. A really good medicine must have at least three lines or more, possibly as many as five lines for a perfect one, this one in your hand can be regarded as a low-grade life continuation pill at best."

 Chapter 107 (2)

    Chapter 107 (2)

    "Life-sustaining pills are considered mid-grade pills or above, even if they are low grade, they are still low grade mid-grade pills." Qing Mo hated how he couldn''t use these pills now.

    "Ninth Sister, how long have I been cultivating?"

    She thought carefully, "Fifteen days or maybe sixteen days."

    Qian Wanyu stared at the porcin vase for a while before shaking her head, "It has taken me almost a month to advance, let''s leave now."

    If she were Qian Zhuoxi, she''d certainly try look for the inheritance at all costs, the life pillspared to that is simply insignificant, she casually waved her hand, Little White who was still asleep floated out and she took it into her space ring directly.

    "Go."

    It was easier to go out thane in, once they were out of the cave, the light outside was not as strong as the glowing light worms inside.

    "Seventh sister, senior sister Bai Rou and the rest should be okay, right?" Dongfang Minghui thought she could at least meet them if she continued waiting, but it turned out that half a month had passed and she hadn''t seen them.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a look, reached out and lightly rubbed her hair, she said in a serious tone, "Each of them should have their own opportunities, following us would actually hinder them from being able to seize their own opportunities."

    "That''s true."

    She felt that she didn''t think as thoroughly as Seventh sister, so after walking for a while, she took out a dense notebook in the space ring and tore a piece of paper from it, "Seventh sister, since that''s the case should we go to the fourth peak now?"

    The third peak and the fourth peak seemed to be adjacent, but they were actually a long distance apart. This road was a shortcut discovered by Qian Yiling, even so, she followed them all the way in the illusion and encountered many unknown dangers.

    "Is this a map you drew?"

    Dongfang Minghui blinked but didn''t reply, anyway her real body has already been recognized by Seventh sister, those scribbles were probably already known long ago.

    Qian Wanyu picked it up and looked at it seriously, she didn''t say anything and put the map into her space ring after reading it, pulling Dongfang Minghui''s hand step by step towards the front.

    "Seventh sister, don''t you suspect that the map is fake?"

    "I believe you."

    A single word warmed her whole heart. When Dongfang Minghui thought of the cozy world of the two of them in modern times, she couldn''t help thinking of the possibility of them returning back to the modern world when Seventh sister advanced to Spiritual Saint.

    "What are you giggling about?"

    "Nothing."

    The road to the fourth peak was underground.

    Qian Wanyu read the map and remembered the entire route, she found the ce where the two peaks were adjacent to each other. There was a small stream with a special flow, "The location shown on the map is here."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, she did not quite remember the way, all she could do was mark the ce where Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan arrived in the mirror, she simply described the geographical location of the surrounding area.

    Qian Wanyu took the paper out again and cross-referenced it, "This should be it."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t not know how to crisis the water, thest time when she followed them they used a boat to float through, plus when she touched the water there was no feeling so it was like she was floating above it. Obviously it wasn''t as simple in the real world.

    "Seventh sister, how do we cross over?"

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment, she cut a few logs with spiritual power, and afterwards used the binding immortal rope to bind all these logs firmly, a simple raft was made by her, "Let''s go."

    Before she could protest, she saw Qian Wanyu gently throw the raft into the stream, then she was pulled to stand on top of the raft in front of her eyes.

    "Seventh sister, this kind of raft won''t be able to withstand it." She was speaking the absolute truth, she had seen Seventh sister''s mother and Uncle Wood using a more luxurious raft, at least there were raised sails, but halfway even that raft was destroyed by a monster in the water.

    "Ninth Sister don''t be afraid, when the timees, you just hold Seventh sister''s waist tightly." Qian Wanyu teasingly smiled towards her, the water thunder whip in her hand was drawn out with a swift speed, and she turned serious, "Let your contracted magic nt pull those trees along the way to ensure that our raft will not be washed down by the rapid flow."

    This was indeed a good idea.

    The fat doll red at Dongfang Minghui, still angry at her for not giving it the pill, but it did what it had to do, the vines went through the bottom of the raft to hold it steady, and the other end went through its hands and weaved into the surrounding trees, fastening it tightly. Every so often it looked for a new reference point that could be tied by the vines.

    "Little Colour, don''t me me for not warning you, there will be arge water beast jumping outter, if you can capture it, this thing you can do whatever you want with." She kindly reminded.

    "You promise? You can''t take it back!"

    "Yes, yes."

    As soon as the fat doll heard that there was arge water monster, it immediately came to life, with a pair of bulging eyes looking around the raft, excitedly jumping up and down on top of the raft, like a naughty monkey.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butugh, the water monster was quite big, she didn''t know if Little Colour could digest it.

    Qian Wanyu stood at the bow of the boat, always on alert, they kept this state for a whole day, but did not see any water beasts, the rapid river was fast and asionally there were a few emergencies, but they were avoided by Little Colour''s excellent control.

    Soon, they were about to face a waterfall-like impact, the surrounding bushes also gradually be less and less, to the next bend, there was little to no ce to anchor down to with the vines.

    It was gettingte and they had been drifting in the stream all day, the moonlight reflected on the water. The weak light added some eeriness to the surroundings and the water below the surface was pitch ck. People could not really see everything on the surface of the water.

    "Seventh sister, we have to pay attention to this ce."

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down, and held the silk umbre behind her tightly in her hands.

    Qian Wanyu wanted to use a rope to bolt her to her waist so they wouldn''t get separated by ident, "The water isn''t calm."

    The fat doll looked toward the water, it did not expect that just after it poked out a head a tail wrapped around its extremely short neck, instantly dragging it into the water.

    <em>Ssh</em>

    A huge wave was stirred up in the river, and water sshed onto the two.

    "Little Colour!"

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down and used one hand to fish in the water, after trying for awhile she couldn''t find anything. Instead, the makeshift raft having lost Little Colour''s grip began to shake violently as if it would disintegrate at any second.

    "Ninth Sister, don''t move, something is attacking our raft below."

    It waste at night and they were still on the water, she couldn''t swim and didn''t want to be the first Spiritual Schr to be drowned in the Seven Coloured Continent!

    The raft was bound with a binding immortal rope, which was a weapon that could not be easily broken, so no matter how those things under the river tossed about, the rope remained firm. Still, she felt that the raft was getting looser and looser.

    As she expected, the group of magical beasts under the river saw that it was difficult to bite off the rope, so they turned their attention to the wood of the raft. A piece of wood broke from the middle, and the wood separated from the sides and was washed away by the water.

    The remaining few logs loosely began to move around, and Dongfang Minghui did not dare to move randomly.

    <em>Bang</em>

    Qian Wanyu stood on a single log, the water thunder whip in her hand carried purple lightning every time she waved it, and the water was struck by her whip creating countless waves along with loud crackling sounds.

    Soon a beast in the water tumbled out like a dead fish blowing bubbles, the water surface instantly rose and wave after wave pounced, before the raft was already on the verge of copse. From this wave beasts itpletely got destroyed.

    Qian Wanyu used one hand to keep a grip on the wood close to her and the hand holding water thunder whip rolled up the water finding the bundle of immortal rope.

    The two people could escape the first wave but the second wave followed.

    "Seventh sister, it''s not a wave, there is something behind!"

    Qian Wanyu used a few thunderbolts and attacked towards the wave, but, the wave was so big that it directly doused her thunderbolts, this was the first time she encountered such a situation, "This thing should be the one making waves underwater."

    The main culprit was found, if they cleaned it up then the water can be restored to calm. This was what Qian Wanyu is thinking of at the moment.

    "Hey Seventh sister, there is another log over there, let me get on that instead, I will drag you down if I follow you."

    "Good, use your spiritual power to protect yourself."

    Qian Wanyu saw that she stood firm on her own log before she put her full attention on this weird beast. She infused the half block of wood under her feet with her spiritual power, like a purple thunderbolt she dashed into the wave of water like lightning.

    She entered the water wave before seeing the water beast''s body, a huge tentacle monster! Itsrgest head resembled the big head of a jellyfish, and the tentacles derived from its body were like an octopus. She looked at it for a long time and thought it was the product of abination of octopus and jellyfish.

    The battle between them continued for a day and a night.

    Little Colour who had been dragged in the water was furious, its body was nt based, even if it liked water it definitely didn''t like being immersed in water. Currently it was being dragged by a thick thing underwater to some deep ce.

    Dozens of vines inside its body revealed sharp spines Dongfang Minghui had never seen before, they werepletely different from Blue Star Dream''s thorny branches. Its sharp spines were all very long, longer than a normal human hand and thin, like iron spikes, it sooned turned the water beast that kidnapped it into a hedgehog.

    Bright red blood tumbled from the bottom to the surface of the river.

    Dongfang Minghui had been nervously watching the battle as well as watching out for any other water monsters that would sneak up on her from time to time. She had just seen something scurry out of the water and without thinking, she picked up her finger knife to cut it into two.

    "It''s me!"

    Little Colour gave her a sad look, fortunately its vines shrank rtively quickly, the fat doll salvaged a whole bunch of items up from below the water including space rings and various porcin bottles, even a piece of iron.

    "No way!"

    Dongfang Minghui was amazed, this piece of iron she had almost forgotten about, this was the third piece she''d managed to obtain. From the pattern, it should be rted to the two pieces Toothless found before.

    "Give this to me, the rest you keep for yourself."

    The fat doll''s eyebrows curved up and it smiled, "Help me keep it int he space ringter it''ll certainly be useful."

    After that, it flew up to the sky, the vines divided into a dozen strands and stabbed into the huge water beast, one of them even scampered onto its big head, forcibly pulling off a piece of the beast core in its head.

    The sky was full of flying blood, it was a kind of blue blood.

    Dongfang Minghui was drenched and turned into a blue person.

    Qian Wanyu breathed a sigh of relief after the fight was over, her eyes slightly narrowed, she just smelled a fierce breath, this was the second time she''d felt it. The first was when Little Colour and Ninth Sister just signed the blood contract, this time she looked at the water beast that had been turned into a sieve by Little Colour.

    "Little Colour, it''s yours."

    Little Colour proudly twisted its chubby body and dragged the huge water beast corpse towards Dongfang Minghui, "It''s all treasure, put it into the space ring too."

    "No way, it''s so big, can it fit inside?"

    "It can."

    Qian Wanyu and Little Colour answered her in the same breath.

    It had been stated by both of them so she couldn''t help but resign herself to dragging all of Little Colour''s loot back into a separate space. The blue liquid from the water beast filled up the space and turned it into a blue reservoir.

    The journey continued and each of them stepped on a separate block of wood, Little Colour''s vines looked around for anding point before finally uniting the three blocks together. With Little Colour at the helm, their speed was a thousand miles a day, by the next night, they arrived at their destination.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were sharp, before they couldnd on the shore, she saw a faint glow emanating from the opposite side.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Shh."

    Qian Wanyu naturally saw it as well, she sensed that there were probably no less than five people on the shore, she even heard the sound of conversationing from the wind. Since she had awakened her wind spiritual power, she found that her hearing was much sharper than in the past.

    She signaled Little Colour to pull the three of them to the shore then she wrapped her spiritual power around her feet.

    When Dongfang Minghui saw this, she also learned to make her spiritual energy run to her feet, now they walked like the wind, making thempletely inaudible.

    Five people sat around the campfire, the me was still vigorous despite the cold wind of the river although it wavered twice before the me weakened a few points. This was why they had been able to see it from a long distance.

    "Boss, I don''t know where Miss is now, why do you think she didn''t bring us along? Instead, she asked us to stay here to guard against others, really makes me angry." This person''s name was Zhang San.

    He was a loyal supporter of Qian Zhuoxi, but he was angry that Miss listened to the arrangement of Meng Yixiao instead and left these five sworn brothers behind to guard. Guard against who? He didn''t know

    But he was still full of grievances sitting here idling away.

    The one who was called the boss looked at the sparks from the fire, "It shows that Miss values us."

    "Boss, why do you say this?"

    "The fourth peak isn''t something that just anyone can break into, look at how Miss is willing to tell us the secret of entering the fourth peak, what is it if it''s not trust?"

    "But"

    "Lao Er, there are no buts. We have to trust Miss."

    "Boss, although that''s what I think too, this person Meng Yixiao is too evil, if he hadn''t suggested it we might still be following Missy."

    "Eldest Miss is just temporarily deluded."

    ""

    Qian Wanyu hid in the grass and listened carefully to their exchange, after listening for a while she understood. Qian Zhuoxi really acted just as she expected. After knowing how to reach the sixth peak of the Qian Family she wanted to arrive faster than her to seize the inheritance.

    But, did she really think these few people could hinder her? Really ridiculous.

    Dongfang Minghui also had to hold backughing, these people beside Qian Zhuoxi were very foolish. That Miss of their''s had clearly left them behind to act as cannon fodder but they could still talk about trust or no trust. What surprised her even more was that the other party actually informed bystanders of the route from the third peak to the fourth peak, this Qian Zhuoxi was simply crazy!<blockquote>

    Ooo more exploration!</blockquote>

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Qian Wanyu gestured towards her, and she understood her meaning.

    The lively vines scurried over the grass and approached them silently.

    "What the fuck!"

    People who had to survive in the wild were always extraordinarily vignt, as soon as they heard the vines and grass rubbing together making a slight movement, they immediately raised their voices.

    The fat doll had just gotten a huge water monster and was in an extraordinarily good mood. Without Dongfang Minghui saying anything, it took the initiative to jump out and cast a heavenly, vines flew in the dark wilderness, with the weak light shining it was like countless ws, making people shudder.

    "Wood Spiritual Master!"

    The first thing that came to mind at the sight of a nt-rted attack was a Wood Spiritual Master working in the shadows.

    A small ball of me attacked those vines that were weaving a, not only that, two of the five of them were Ice Spiritual Master, one was earth, and one was wood. However, all their attacks were just painless and inconsequential in the eyes of the fat doll.

    "Boss, this vine isn''t afraid of fire!"

    After the Fire Spiritual Master''s small fireballs attacked Little Colour for a while, they were horrified to find that not only did the vines not burn, but a dozen strands turned into hundreds of strands, surrounding them.

    The two ice Spiritual Masters tried to freeze the vines by using the water near the river, but after arge area of ice was frozen, Little Colour''s vines were still active, the speed was just a little slower than before, "These vines are too evil."

    The fat doll first encountered a fire attack, and then encountered two ice Spiritual Master''s attacks, the cold and hot sensation while being annoyed by earth spikes made Little Colour angry.

    The of vines in the sky and underground surrounded them, the vine branches wrapped around their waists one after another, the Fire Spiritual Master was directly hoisted up by it and swayed viciously in mid-air for a few turns, as if to vent hatred.

    "Boss, help me!"

    "What kind of person is hiding,e out and fight if you have the ability!"

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui stood up from the bushes and faced against the five people on the opposite side, they had seen them before when Qian Zhuoxi was besieging Bai Rou and the others. These five people were standing in the middle of that group of pursuers.

    Dongfang Minghui teased, "Seventh sister, this group of people said they wanted to fight you."

    Qian Wanyu showed a smile for a long time and said to the fat doll, "Little Colour finish them as soon as possible."

    Those five people also recognized Qian Wanyu, they seemed surprised, they had said a lot of bad things about Qian Wanyu before one of them stood up and said, "Third Miss, please wait."

    Qian Wanyu pulled Ninth Sister, turned around and left.

    "Third Miss!"

    <em>Boom</em>

    They had just taken a few steps when there was a sudden sound, and the entire battlefield behind them was covered in smoke, it was so thick that it surrounded Little Colour as well as those five people.

    "h h h, this smoke is poisonous."

    "Little Colour?!"

    The fat doll, in a fit of anger, had used the five people as a shield but it absorbed a lot of smoke itself so its vines immediately shrivelled up a bit.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the smoke going up in the air, if not for the darkness obscuring some of it, people from even a thousand miles away could see it. She stood in ce for a long time after, "This person is loyal."

    It wasn''t too much to say that he was a very loyal dog by the side of Qian Zhuoxi, even at the cost of his life he wanted to deliver a message.

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea what she meant, "Seventh sister, what does that mean?"

    "It''s a signal." She had seen a lot of poison before but it was the first time seeing someone using poison as a signal, looking at the few dead people she sneered, Qian Zhuoxi really used every method to deal with her.

    "Really?" She pointed in disbelief at the five people lying on the ground, "Don''t they know that the poison will kill them as well?"

    Who knew?

    Maybe they knew, maybe they didn''t, it no longer mattered anymore.

    "Let''s be careful."

    "Good."

    The two of them headed east, after one ambush, they became more cautious.

    "How''s Little Colour?"

    "Should be okay."

    Dongfang Minghui nced towards her soul sea, the Fat Doll had just inhaled a lot of poisonous smoke, when it returned to her soul sea the vine above its head was shrivelled up and kept releasing grey smoke. Those fumes remained in her soul sea, she used her spiritual power to drive them out a few times, and theybined into a small orb that looked harmless.

    The fat doll cultivated for two hours before all the smoke that had contaminated its body disappeared. Now the magic nt and medicinal nts were staring in her soul sea at that one orb of poisonous smoke floating quietly in the soul sea.

    She tried to wrap it with spiritual power, trying to send it out of her body.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Whoosh"

    Probably because her whole body and mind were ced in her soul sea, she slightly passed Qian Wanyu by a step, who knows what she stepped on but her whole person was immediately bound up by a and hoisted in mid-air.

    Along with that, countless long arrows shot towards her from the front.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Looking at those arrows flying towards herself out of nowhere, Dongfang Minghui was shocked, she drew out her silk umbre and opened it quickly, managing to deflect one or two long arrows, the rest were all swung away by Qian Wanyu''s Water Thunder Whip.

    One wave of arrows just ended.

    Immediately after that, four or five long rows of wooden boards stapled with sharp thorns above mmed towards her.

    Dongfang Minghui was trying to use her finger knife to cut open thoses,pared to the white silk spit out by the man-eating grass, theses were not worth mentioning however it still took time to cut open. These evil people wouldn''t give you any of that time.

    More than ten people descended from the sky.

    "Seventh Sister, leave me alone, I can handle myself."

    "Be careful."

    The ten people looked a little bit familiar, all of them were wearing the clothes of Qian Family''s disciples, six of them were Great Spiritualists and four others were Spiritual Schrs.

    Qian Wanyu looked around, an earth wall rose from her feet and all nine people were surrounded, she took advantage of this opportunity to swing her water lightning whip wrapped with purple lightning towards them.

    After that, those nine people managed to break through her earth wall with their skills.

    "Be careful, behind you!"

    Qian Wanyu was able to dodge, a fireball grazed from behind and the clothes on her back had a big hole. Her skin felt a slight burning, "These people are not from the Qian Family."

    At first, like Dongfang Minghui, she thought that these were the Qian Family people testing her, but after a few times of sparring, this group of people wearing the clothes of the Qian Family''s disciples were very ruthless against her.

    In that case, she didn''t have to hold back.

    The fourth peak was guarded by people and there were trials at every step, these were all undoubtedly very good exercise opportunities for Seventh sister. However, Dongfang Minghui had a few doubts, wasn''t there just only one Ten Thousand Returning Heart Formation on the fourth peak?

    Where did so many more irrelevant peoplee from?

    <em>Boom boom boom</em>

    Looking at several lightning shes, she elerated the speed of cutting the to help Seventh sister.

    A few bolts of lightning shed, forcing the ten people to retreat outward. Qian Wanyu took advantage of this opportunity, hiding behind the lightning and swinging extremely fast to quickly solve two people, the end of the water thunder whip was stained with blood.

    The speed of these two people was the slowest of the ten people since they were Earth System Spiritualists, originally thought even if the lightning came they could use the earth to block it. They would never have expected the other side''s earth spike also contained dark spiritual power devouring their spiritual power at the same time.

    Qian Wanyu''s earth spiritual power infiltrated their body along with the dark spiritual power instantly devouring them until nothing was left.

    The rest of the people only thought they were blown away by lightning and couldn''t identify what exactly they died from.

    "Little Colour."

    Bullying one person with so many people! Dongfang Minghui was so angry that her lungs exploded, after using her silk umbre several times to ward off the dark weapons flying in mid-air, she immediately summoned her fat doll.

    The fat doll had recovered after a few hours.

    Its vines quickly went underground, burrowing out of the ground, two strands of vines wrapped around each person''s foot, pulling them to her.

    Her flying needles pierced into the opponent''s heart, the heart would always be a vulnerable ce for all people, general Spiritual Master''s will use part of their spiritual power to protect their heart, her flying needles were also soaked with venom she had all extracted from the Valley.

    Spiritual Master''s who encountered this kind of venom, the more they use spiritual energy the faster the poison would spread in their body.

    The Great Spiritualist entangled in the vines probably didn''t expect to die because of venom, he looked at the cold silver needle poked into his heart, and the spiritual energy in his hands simply scattered.

    "Little Colour, continue to drag them."

    At the same time, Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip strangled a person''s neck, that person was a wind Great Spiritualist, he was good at controlling the wind direction. While spreading some poisonous dust in the wind he could make bystanders inhale this poisonous fog without knowing.

    Qian Wanyu however had caught a little scent before aiming at him, it couldn''t be forgotten that she was also a level 6 wind Great Spiritualist and was equally sensitive to some of the things in the air.

    The battle intensified, after losing four teammates in a row, all six continued to unleash strong spiritual power throughout the field, colorful spiritual power flew everywhere. Dongfang Minghui took the silk umbre to fend off many fireballs, wind des, and earth spikes thrown from the shadows, as well as vine attacks.

    "Seems like he has a good contract nt."

    The opponent was a level eight Great Spiritualist, for a Wood system to get to Great Spiritualist was not easy just seeing Mu Sheng would show how hard it was. The opponent also had a very powerful contract nt, a sunflower.

    The sunflower was like a concealed weapon or an inexhaustible source of concealed weapons.

    For Dongfang Minghui, who also used concealed weapons, these things were simply annoying but she had the silk umbre so she could still shoot many concealed weapons towards the opponent while dodging and blocking them, "Little Colour, finish him."

    Little Colour was very happy to be able to devour a nt. Its vines wrapped up that Sunflower nt along with that level eight Great Spiritualist.

    It was the first time she had ever killed a Wood Spiritual Master, and looking at the group''s sinister aura, she guessed that it was mostly Qian Zhuoxi''s doing. Giving out the clothes of the Qian Family disciples to outsiders and acting as the Qian Family people so Seventh sister would "identally" get killed by them?

    The other side simply underestimated Seventh sister.

    There were only five people left, and four of them were Spiritual Schrs.

    "Fire System Spiritual Schr."

    Dongfang Minghui picked an opponent at random, but the opponent released a Spiritual Power that contained a huge fire-based Spiritual Power, a super big fireball almost burned all the hair on her forehead, "Aww fuck."

    She has hated Fire Spiritual Masters the most.

    Qian Wanyu was killing people while still paying attention to the other battlefield, especially when she saw Ninth Sister being burned by the fireball. Getting angry, she fought three of them in a fit of anger rushing towards Dongfang Minghui then released her whole body''s spiritual power, five strands of spiritual power were running wildly in her dantian.

    The sky and earth changed colours, lightning rolled out in waves towards those four people, the air was filled with a tornado-like wind, hidden in the lightning and wind was also the dark spiritual power which could even swallow the sky and destroy the earth. The four people were amazed and tried to first use their spiritual power to resist the vortex but when they realized that something was wrong, it was toote!

    Qian Wanyu easily swallowed up the four people in a sh not even leaving ashes behind.

    "Seventh sister!"

    After the ten people were killed, heaven and earth were calm again. The wind stopped, lightning scattered and the whole sky was back to a nice blue. However, the trees around them were all suffering, unfortunately, her lightning had split many of them in half.

    Qian Wanyu was frowning. She had taken in and absorbed several people''s powers and life force, currently, the five spiritual forces in her dantian were spinning like a tornado, so it looked like she had to find a ce to quietly cultivate to calm them down.

    "Seventh Sister, what''s wrong?"

    "I might have to advance" After swallowing the mirror spirit, she had ced some of the spiritual power without the mirror spirit''s consciousness inside her soul sea, this time''s riot in her dantian was mostly rted to it.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded nkly, then said joyfully, "It''s good to advance, but we have to find a hidden ce."

    They couldn''t just pick any ce, the close callst time she advanced in the Hall of Eternal Life made her tremble with fear.

    "I know a ce that''s good for advancing." The fat doll said with a full burp after swallowing the sunflower.

    "Lead the way."

    Back when Little Colour set foot on the fourth peak, seeing the thick woods and grass around it, it snooped around cheerfully, not to mention that its perception was stronger than Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, with a little sensing, it had found a good ce to advance.

    The ce was a cave built on a high ce, it happened to be the cliff edge so people wouldn''t pass by easily. It was a good ce for Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu to hide.

    "It looks very clean."

    No snakes, insects, rats or ants were inside and there was no fishy smell of magical beasts. This cave seemed ordinary without even a trace of human presence inside. The cave entrance was also quite deep, about tens of metres deep.

    Qian Wanyu looked around and was very satisfied.

    "Seventh sister, what else do you need?"

    Dongfang Minghui moved a piece of stone over, wiped it clean and asked.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her over and touched the top of her forehead very lightly, "Nothing, during my cultivation take care of yourself, don''t try to be strong. If you encounter danger, your safety is the most important."

    "Ugh."

    Dizzy from Seventh sister''s tenderness, she was in a daze as she walked out of the cave.

    The Fat doll looked at her with contempt, vines outside the cave formed a dense shape, afterwards, the man-eating grass was pulled out by the fat doll to spew out two strands of silk to cover the cave entrance. The white silk covered in green vines looked particrly pleasing to the eye.

    The mountain was very high, Dongfang Minghui stood on top of the mountain looking at the other mountains in the distance, she couldn''t help but imagine Seventh sister standing on the ninth peak proudly but then she felt it looked a little wrong. If Seventh sister stood on the highest peak, then where would she stand?

    "I''ve never thought about it" She knew that Seventh sister would definitely stand at the highest peak of the Seven Colored Continent, by that time, what level of Spiritual Master would she be? In what capacity should she stand beside Seventh sister?

    This question made her deeply afraid.

    "No good, I have to train well too." She sat cross-legged outside, not daring to close her eyes, she simply took out the ghost-faced fruit from before, found some soil and rummaged around for somewhere she could nt it.

    As a result, she found a helmet in Night Wolf''s ring, the helmet was made of iron, and she couldn''t see anything fancy. She found some soil from the top of the hill and then nted the ghost-faced fruit into the helmet.

    "First, I''ll fill you with some water."

    Spiritual liquid, she did not dare to use, she was deeply afraid of filling it like blue star dream and taking the wrong road. She looked at the helmet waiting for the emergence of the head of a small fruit, she propped up her head and started speaking to it, "Look at your ghost face tree family. A bunch of stingy people, dont even know how to give me a bigger fruit seed like you, when will you grow?"

    Although the original words used to deceive the mirror spirit were good, in fact, the three ancient trees were stingy. They had given her the condition of watering this ghost faced fruit with her essence blood. If the ghost-faced fruit grew up she didn''t even know if it would leave her and run back to the ghost-faced tree n.

    She was actually raising a child for someone else right?

    "Love Flower, what exactly do you think the Ghost Face Tree n is trying to do?" If it wasn''t for Love Flower instigating her to take a ghost-faced fruit, she wouldn''t have wanted to get caught up in so many things.

    "It''s a side species that extended from the Wanshou n a hundred years ago because it has an ugly face, it was named Ghost Face." The ghost-faced tree n can be considered a big head in the nt world, if they can cultivate a n essence they can walk horizontally in the nt world.

    "Wanshou n?"

    Dongfang Minghui had never heard of this race, she scratched her head and spected, "Is the Wanshou n rted to the longevity people?"

    Love Flower pulled Lucky out of the space ring followed by pig fairy grass, man-eating grass, and the rest. Several medicinal nts were like having a family meeting, sitting around her, Love Flower was like a parent telling stories to all the nts.

    The Wanshou tribe was not part of the longevity n, they were human and have always lived next to the elves in friendship. A few million years ago, the seven-coloured continental te hadn''t yet split apart but this race had suddenly been destroyed overnight. No one knew the cause, perhaps the elves knew a bit but it was a very long time ago.

    Speaking of the ghost-faced race, the ghost-faced trees were an external branch of the Wanshou tribe, they were dependent on the Wanshou tribe to live. It is said that the Wanshou tribe like the current beast tribe were brave, but they are not good at war and enjoyed peace. After the Wanshou tribe was destroyed, the ghost face race had no more shelter, they were also killed to near extinction and fled everywhere. They fled out of the range of the Wanshou tribe back then and then disappeared.

    The ghost face race was slow to reproduce and needed the holy water of the elves and the sacrifice of their race to continue.

    This sort of truth was the first Dongfang Minghui had ever heard of. Each ghost face fruit required the ghost face n''s life essence sacrificed. Unfortunately, their over a hundred years of sacrifice was all swallowed by the mirror spirit.

    After Dongfang Minghui listened, she felt that this story was really sad, and the ghost-faced race was quite pitiful.

    "Forget it, little bean sprout, I will nurture you well in the future, I hope you can fight for the ghost-faced n." After she finished, she bit through her index finger and poured a drop of her blood into the soil.

    From then on, the ghost-faced fruit had an additional name  little bean sprout.

    She also checked daily to see the progress of the little bean sprout in the helmet, when bored, she would hold the little bean sprouts to talk about inspirational stories, such as Sun Wukong being born from a stone and then learning various skills and immortal arts. Finally even helping Mr Tang in the journey to the west cross difficulties to get the power of faith.

    "Ooo"

    Toothless actually hadn''t woken up yet, but it had also been told this story by Dongfang Minghui so it was roused by her storytelling. The version it heard was a small Toothless jumping out of the stone cracks and then learning skills to fight all over the world.

    How did that change?

    "Toothless?"

    Toothless became a little bigger, twice as big as little white and the colour of its fur seemed brighter, making it a gorgeous sight. It appeared like a noble lion as it walked gracefully to the peak of the mountain and bellowed into the distance.

    The sound was long and loud, Dongfang Minghui felt her entire eardrums buzzing, the mountain of trees with a variety of birds and precious exotic animals heard this loud cry and were scared enough to fly up, crawling shakily on the ground instead.

    After that, Toothless wasfortable all over, it twisted its body and bounced towards Dongfang Minghui, the noble look from before totally gone.

    "Mother mother, it''s Toothless," Toothless was still tangled up with the story of Monkey Sun fighting all over the world, it rubbed her all over and kicked over the helmet with the little bean sprout.

    "Toothless, you grew up so fast?"

    Had she known that the ghost face fruit was so useful, she should have discussed with the three old trees to ask for one more!

    "Mother, mother."

    Toothless felt that it had not seen Dongfang Minghui for a long time. It went outside the cave and sniffed, after finding that it was the scent of that evil person Qian, it snorted loudly and dug a pit outside.

    For this childish behaviour, Dongfang Minghui simplyughed, she fished the helmet up and checked the condition of the little bean sprout, fortunately, the little bean sprout was still safe.

    "Toothless."

    Toothless covered the pit naturally so that evil person Qian could step on it and fall, after it finished it ran back to Dongfang Minghui to rub against her side.

    "Toothless, there is nothing to do now, why don''t we practice our skills?" She thought of Seventh sister''s stern training with the little white tiger and couldn''t help but review her method. They say that loving mothers have many weak children, it seems she had identally turned into this loving mother''.

    "Oooo."

    Toothless ran with excitement towards her letting out a low roar.

    One person and one beast pulled apart a distance of ten meters, Dongfang Minghui took out one of the flying needles in her space ring to test it out, when she shot out towards Toothless, Toothless dodged it deftly. After the first time, she put her mind at ease and continued.

    Two, three, dozens of flying needles were shot towards Toothless. She shot into every corner so Toothless couldn''t avoid, "Toothless, try to dodge."

    Toothless looked at her with a crooked head and suddenly opened its mouth to roar, arge ball of me flew out not only blocking her flying needles but even the burning heat of the me was also sprayed on her face.

    Dongfang Minghui took several steps backwards, and even the helmet she had just ced near her feet rolled off to the side but she was surprised at the power of Toothless'' mes and didn''t notice it at all.

    Toothless saw her frozen after spewing fire and thought she was frightened so it came over to pamper her.

    She let Toothless rub against her leg intimately, she looked at Toothless'' destruction from the burned cknd, and the fallen flying needles. When Toothless was done rubbing, she walked over and could still sense a residual heat under her feet that did not dissipate, "Wow, Toothless, you are really strong. "

    Toothless hadn''t been taught anything by her she hadn''t even shown it how to fight but its instincts were very good.

    Dongfang Minghui picked up the flying needles on the ground that had been ckened and melted by the mes. She looked at them, there were still charred red marks on the needles, which showed how powerful Toothless'' mes were.

    Toothless''s big head came right up to her and knocked it away.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Toothless was lying on the ground with half of his body bowed up, looking at her with an expectant face, its tail was swinging cheerfully at her.

    Dongfang Minghui knew its meaning, she stretched out her hand to feel the top of Toothless''s back, two small balls of flesh on Toothless''s back seemed to have turned a little hard, she touched Toothless''s head, "Toothless, when your wings grow out more, I will sit on you then, at that time you have to take me to fly to the highest ce so that I can experience that height ok?"

    Toothless was slightly frustrated, its big head rested on its front paws, mournfully staring at her as if not epting that it couldn''t carry her now. It took the initiative to ask to enter the space ring to sleep again.

    Dongfang Minghui saw it lying in the space ring and going back to sleep, she could not help but sigh.

    On another side

    Qian Zhuoxi had noticed the ce where the thick grey smoke wasing out from. Although it was night, the smoke was specially made by her, even with the darkness blocking it, she still saw the re given by the first people she had left there.

    "If you hadn''t reminded me, I wouldn''t have guessed that Qian Wanyu could also find the fourth peak."

    This was said to Meng Yixiao.

    Meng Yixiao stood on one side and also saw the warning re, "You underestimate Qian Wanyu, since we can find the passage to the fourth peak, she naturally has many ways to find it as well."

    Qian Zhuoxi looked at the smile at the corner of Meng Yixiao''s mouth and was a bit rmed. It wasn''t that she was unwilling to believe Meng Yixiao, but the other party''s transcendent self-confidence and everything he knew about the secrets of the Qian Family''s back mountain was not knowledge he should have had.

    The path of inheritance was actually known by the outsider Meng Yixiao. If he hadn''t proven it like this, no one would believe it.

    Qian Zhuoxi led a group of followers to the passage between the fourth and fifth mountain peaks, after they had all rested and reorganized, she looked at Lu Xing, who was thrown aside by the two people.

    "What''s the use of bringing him?"

    Lu Xing''s luck was super bad, he joined Wood, Qian Wanyu and the others in the passage of the Hall of Eternal Life, but because Wood didn''t get absorbed into the illusion, he waited outside and instructed Wood to let him carry the others out.

    It was at that time that he was knocked unconscious. When he woke up again, his ears heard Meng Yixiao and Qian Zhuoxi talking about something, something about the fourth peak, the inheritance, Qian Wanyu and so on.

    He woke up with a jolt, the man had already arrived at the fourth peak.

    Qian Zhuoxi didn''t understand Meng Yixiao''s method at all. If Qian Wanyu or Dongfang Minghui were caught, she could still understand. What''s the use of catching a little nobody who always stood next to her uncle?

    Meng Yixiao''s eyes flooded with a cold light with a trace of impatience, his mouth hooked up a smile, feigning intimacy to Qian Zhuoxi''s ear, "Zhuoxi, I naturally have my intentions by catching him, you have to believe me, I will do everything to let you get Qian Family''s inheritance, please be at ease."

    Qian Zhuoxi was very ambitious, after seeing Meng Yixiao before, she had fallen for him. She did not expect the other heart to also belong to her, this entangled rtionship of theirs has continued until now. Hearing the aggravation in his tone, she relented, "It''s not that I don''t trust you but it''s just one more person in the way, it''s difficult to exin to my followers."

    Previously, in the river to transition from the third peak to the fourth peak, because of the need to shield Lu Xing from harm, several of her followers died, by now, she had heard some whispers on how the others perceived this situation.

    "Exin?"

    Meng Yixiao suddenly snapped and picked up all the few people who were talking about him before from the crowd, he used only two hands to choke two of them and held them up, "This man is what I want, all of your lives are not worth his, so guard him well, got it?"

    "On what basis? If it''s your man, protect him yourself, we''re here for Miss, not you."

    One person he held up immediately hadints, as soon as he finished, Meng Yixiao squeezed and burst their necks, blood sshed everywhere on the ground with blood stunning everyoneincluding Lu Xing.

    Lu Xing looked at Meng Yixiao''s methods and immediately understood. The other side had a hidden strength and powerful force. His heart couldn''t help but turn as cold as the two people Meng Yixiao had just killed.

    Meng Yixiao''s thunderous move immediately stunned everyone. If not for anything else but the fact that the two people he had casually pinched and thrown were level nine Great Spiritualists, soon to advance to be Spiritual Schrs. Qian Zhuoxi''s face was also shocked and stained with a ssh of blood. It was not that she had never killed anyone, but this kind of person who killed someone in front of everyone without saying a wordcould only be someone as cold-blooded as Meng Yixiao.

    For a time, the surrounding atmosphere was cold to the extreme.

    No one dared to say one more word.

    Meng Yixiao elegantly took out a cloth to wipe his hands, even though there was nothing at all on his long and slender fingers he wiped them for a while, "Zhuoxi, are you satisfied with such an exnation?"

    The other side was smiling, but Qian Zhuoxi could not help but shiver, she nodded still frozen.

    Lu Xing listened to them and knew that Wanyu and Minghui had already stepped into the fourth peak. Thinking about the hidden strength of this Meng Yixiao in front of him, the only thing he could think of was that the other party had a conspiracy or dirty n in mind. He had to inform Minghui and Wanyu about this, so that they could leave here quickly!

    Everyone didn''t dare to be reckless in front of him because of the strength that Meng Yixiao had shown. Even Qian Zhuoxi kept her mouth shut about Lu Xing, she was still in shock about what happened and partly frightened by Meng Yixiao''s strength.

    The night, except for the asional crackling sound of the campfire, the rest of the people''s breathing was long and steady, everyone was sitting in a group leaning on each other to catch up on sleep, or quietly cultivating like Qian Zhuoxi and Meng Yixiao.

    Lu Xing was tied up next to a big tree, surrounded by so many people, with the tree behind him and Meng Yixiao sitting in front, even though he had a pair of wings it would be hard to escape.

    Lu Xing made sure everyone was asleep before slowly opening his eyes. He tilted his head up and could see Meng Yixiao moving, sitting on the trunk of the tree, his legs elegantly intertwined, one hand on the back of his head, looking as if he was asleep. He used a little bit of greenish spiritual power to condense at his fingertips, this was a great skill of the elves that was never passed on, it was a method to leave traces through the surrounding flora and fauna to keep behind a message for other people.

    He knew that with Minghui''s affinity for nts, she would be able to sense the message he left behind.

    The greenish spiritual energy quickly seeped into the tree behind him, after he did all this, he found that everyone still had the same action as before and couldn''t help but secretly sigh in relief. He waspletely unaware that Meng Yixiao leaning on the tree had a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. He had seen everything but did not stop it, allowing him to leave a message on the tree.

    If Dongfang Minghui were here, she would have seen that Lu Xing''s technique was exactly the same as Meng Ruoyu''s method of leaving a mark back in the mirror world!

    Dongfang Minghui was still guarding the outside of the cave daily, looking at the outside world pass by while cultivating she would feed the little bean sprout a drop of her essence blood, the ground has been written all over by her. If she wasn''t that she was anxious about the inheritance of the Qian Family, she felt that such a calm life was quite good.

    She stayed beside Seventh sister every day, waiting for her to leave the cave. She asionally refined pills and briefly cultivated while growing the ghost fruit and raising Toothless. When could she live such afortable life forever?

    She sensed the situation inside the cave, everything was still calm, and it looked like it was still too early for Seventh sister to leave the cave.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what was happening in the outside world, she was digesting the spiritual power of those few people, her suppressed spiritual power in her dantian began to grow restless but she continued to suppress them until the rioting spiritual power calmed down. Then, she absorbed the remaining spiritual power from the mirror spirit along with the ck bead.

    When she had absorbed everything, after removing the misceneous parts and leaving only the essence, the power in her body was much purer. She recalled all the battles she had encountered in thest few days and meditated to consolidate her strength. Her level was increasing without her realizing it.

    This was probably the mostfortable advancement she had ever had.

    When Dongfang Minghui felt a lightning st off from inside the breaking open the vines and threads, Dongfang Minghui who was loosening the little bean sprout''s soil was shocked enough to jump. She couldn''t ignore such a big sound!

    "Seventh sister?!"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu came out, her whole body''s spiritual power burst out. She was standing far away but could feel the depth of Seventh sister which was like heaven and earth.

    She became more and more uneasy, Seventh sister stood at a higher peak than her, if she wanted to follow Seventh sister''s pace, she had to cultivate desperately to keep up. If she continued toze around like this she will most likely be unable to keep up with Seventh sister''s pace in the future

    Of course, she wouldn''t be abandoned but it wasn''t possible to always be together with such arge power gap between the two

    Being unable to stay together was like an eternal pain in her heart.

    Qian Wanyu''s deep eyes stared at her, seeing her suddenly red eyes, she strolled over raising her hand and gently stroking the other party''s somewhat cool cheek, "Ninth Sister, what are you thinking about?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, such a humiliating thing she was not going to say to Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, you seem to have advanced again?"

    The five elements spirit body was simply cheating, towards theter stage advancing was like a rocket but the higher the level, the more difficult it was.

    "But I didn''t sense you advancing before, huh?"

    Seventh sister every time the promotion will make heaven and earth change colour, she was afraid that the other side''s promotion would be too cool, shocking the fourth peak guardians and rming them to investigate.

    "This advancement is quite special." It was so special that she didn''t know what was going on. Qian Wanyu didn''t want to say too much. She had now been promoted from sixth Great Spiritualist to ninth, she was only one step away from catching up with the Ninth Sister.

    However, this rapid advancement made her feel a little insecure, if not for the fact that Qing Mo has been reassuring her that this was an advantage of the five elements spiritual body, she would most likely not be able to rest in peace. It was too unnatural to advance so quickly!

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes took a casual nce and ended up catching sight of a delicate helmet, she took it in her hands and turned it over and over again, "Ninth Sister, where did you get this helmet from?"

    "Seventh sister, you''re talking about this?" Dongfang Minghui thought it was strange, how could Seventh sister be interested in a helmet, she scratched her hair and twirled a strand of it, "It was found in Night Wolf''s space ring before I couldn''t find an object to nt little bean sprout, I saw this and thought it was good, so I used it."

    The small bean sprout waszy to move so she simply treated it as a potted nt.

    Qian Wanyu jaw was wide open, mainly because Qing Mo in the soul sea was cursing and growling after hearing Ninth Sister''s exnation. "Waste, waste, waste! Simply a massive waste! Truly misuse of heaven''s precious products! "<blockquote>

    Ahahah our cute Minghui using a great artifact to nt a bean sprout!</blockquote>

 Chapter 109 (1)

    Chapter 109 (1)

    The two went toward the east once again.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with this helmet?" Dongfang Minghui looked at the other party''s expression and asked in a low voice. Looking at the Seventh sister''s gaze at the helmet, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had done something that shouldn''t be done again.

    "This helmet is quite sturdy."

    Qian Wanyu teased and nodded appreciatively, her fingers rubbing back and forth on the helmet''s delicate pattern, she endured Qing Mo''s tantrum in the soul sea. To be able to make one generation of patriarchs angry like this she could not help but smile, looking to be in a very happy mood.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know that Qing Mo was scolding her in Seventh sister''s soul sea, hearing Seventh sister praise her she immediately smiled and lightly tapped the helmet. The helmet emitted a loud echo, as if in response to her show-off mood.

    "Seventh sister, this is little bean sprout, it''ll definitely be a ghost-faced tree spirit in the future."

    Qian Wanyu also patted the helmet, but this patting action was much lighter than Minghui''s, using the golden armored helmet, ranked third on the armoured ranking list, as a pot for nts Only Ninth Sister could do it, "Definitely."

    Dongfang Minghui was quite satisfied with her masterpiece, since she had this golden finger, she loved to nt all kinds of medicinal nts. The little bean sprouts was a small seed nted by her so naturally she wanted to try raise it properly, no matter how bad it turned out in her eyes it would be very good.

    "Hmm?"

    Qian Wanyu was staring at her suspiciously. She''d suddenly stopped while holding the little bean sprout and approached arge tree, leaning towards it to listen.

    "Big tree, what do you want to say?"

    "Ahead danger"

    The entire forest was passing this message to each other, tracing it back to the origin, the big trees and grasses were all saying that there was danger ahead. As for what was the source of it no one knew anymore.

    "It''s a bit strange, who would leave this message?"

    "Ninth Sister, what''s happening?"

    "Seventh sister, the nts in this forest sent me a message that there is danger ahead and that we should not continue." She racked her brain to think, most likely the people in front of her were Meng Yixiao and Qian Zhuoxi''s people, however these two people would never send them such information, who could it be?

    Is it someone''s prank?

    "Since you don''t understand, don''t think about it." Qian Wanyu saw her frowning, as if she thinking very painfully and soothed her. Qian Wanyu wasn''t the kind of person who''d around easily when frightened by a sentence or two. Danger and opportunity have always apanied each other. The more the danger, the greater the opportunity.

    Lu Xing on the other hand was wasting his effort, he didn''t understand the nature of these two people, the message he risked his life to deliver did not persuade them but rather made the two people more way yet eager to dig deeper into the crisis ahead.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded in understanding, ahead of them was the Qian Family heritage, the more danger there was the more reward they would get as she broke through the danger with seventh sister.

    The two of them sped up, any magic beast they encountered they killed, if they encountered people who blocked them they killed, basically if godes kill god if buddhaes kill buddha!

    "I''ve finally found the origin!"

    She had been paying attention to the big tree that had initially dispersed that message on this journey, not expecting to find the source after their two-day chase.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu arrived at a big tree, the very ce where Lu Xing had first left a message. She walked around the tree, secretlymunicating with it using her consciousness, from the tree''s vague description, together with her half-assumed spection, she finally came up with the identity of the people.

    "Seventh sister, Lu Xing was caught by Qian Zhuoxi and Meng Yixiao, what should we do?"

    As soon as she heard that Lu Xing was also here, she got a headache, Lu Xing and Uncle Wood should have together, how could the other side avoid Uncle Wood and take him captive?

    "They should''ve kidnapped me instead what''s the point of taking Lu Xing?"

    Lu Xing was the most low-profile of the entire squad, he was also rtively calm in dealing with people basically having no chance to make enemies with Meng Yixiao and Qian Zhuoxi.

    This statement unintentionally reminded Qian Wanyu about this fact, why did Meng Yixiao and Qian Zhuoxi capture Lu Xing instead of just kill him?

    "Ninth Sister, you said before that you suspect Meng Yixiao is from the Elves?" Qian Wanyu reminded.

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, she felt that this question was a little tricky, "Seventh sister, I only suspect it, if he is catching Lu Xing kinda still makes sense. But once Lu Xing disappears won''t Uncle Wood go crazy?"

    Thest sentence she murmured.

    Qian Wanyu jerked her eyelids up, "Ninth Sister what did you just say?"

    "Seventh sister, I mean if, if Meng Yixiao is a part of the elves and he has a grudge against the elves, it makes sense to grab Lu Xing, but it''s a bit strange, Lu Xing hadn''t had any contact with him before."

    How did the other side know Lu Xing''s true identity?

    "I mean thest sentence you just said."

    "Huh?"

    Thest thing she said was, Dongfang Minghui thought about it again, "I said that if Lu Xing disappeared, Uncle Wood would be very anxious, maybe his condition would re up again, then the whole mountain peak would be besieged by him."

    Previously, Uncle Wood carried her to the fourth peak and seems to have gone the right way up to the point where the Qian Family even had to use the Ten Thousand Returning Heart Formation.

    "That''s it"

    Qian Wanyu had a premonition that things were not as simple as she thought, "Let''s go."

    Less than a hundred meters away from them, Qian Zhuoxi and the others stopped here for three days, for three days, they just sat there. Someone patrolling in shifts would see which poor magical beasts would take the initiative to kill themselves for them to eat. During this time, the people couldn''t help but gossip, they whispered some words, talking about the main topicMeng Yixiao.

    The ce where he stood just happened to be a rock about a normal man''s height, he squatted across the rock and looked into the distance, he was facing the high range of the mountain peaks, if someone looked carefully they''d find his sharp gaze shot straight into thatst peak the ninth peak.

    Qian Zhuoxi was annoyed, she started squatting in front of Lu Xing, listening to the group of people talking about Meng Yixiao''s first ten years of life story, but after listening, she could not continue. The person in front seemed too good, that long silver-white flowing hair falling on the side of his back, when he turned sideways you could see his exposed face. The expression on the other''s face seemed real and illusory, which made people think it was an illusion. She always fe,t anxious about not being able to control the other party.

    "Yixiao, you''ve be very strangetely"

    "Strange?" Meng Yixiao did not move, still maintaining the half crouching posture, he did not even give her a look, his tone was extremely light when he asked.

    If she really had to mention what was strange it was the attitude towards her, usually Meng Yixiao cared about her mood a lot and wouldn''t scold her followers in front of her or just let her wait here stupidly without any exnation

    "Yixiao, didn''t you say that the Qian Family heritage must be opened only after arriving at the sixth peak? In that case, why haven''t we started moving to the sixth peak?" Qian Zhuoxi was somewhat unable to guess the other party''s mind.

    Lu Xing also pricked up his ears and listened on the side. The thing out of the ordinary in this whole ce was this demon, Meng Yixiao He''s too treacherous, with his previous thunderbolt approach he managed topletely create momentum for himself and clearly let this group of followers see that he was more ruthless than Qian Zhuoxi. These days, his position in the hearts of the group of people vaguely seemed to surpass Qian Zhuoxi''s position, perhaps he wanted topletely rece Qian Zhuoxi''s position? Qian Zhuoxi was stupidly used as a fool and didn''t even know yet. But he was happy to see their dog eat dog neither of them were good people.

    "Wait."

    "Wait for what? Is there someone else who needs to reach the sixth peak? Yixiao, you''re making things difficult for me if you don''t tell me anything. If my father finds out that I brought so many outsiders to the sixth peak, even if he is the family head, he''ll punish me severely." Qian Zhuoxi was also slightly annoyed that she, a Qian Family descendant, still needed an outsider to lead the way. If this matter spread out, she would most likely beughed at and the Qian Family''s face would be swept away.

    Speaking of this fact, Qian Zhuoxi became even more upset. Meng Yixiao actually knew the route of the back mountain of the Qian Family better than she, a real Qian Family person. The other party was just a new student of Zng Academy, even if he was somewhat involved with the Meng Family, he shouldn''t know the mountain like the back of his hand.

    It''s too weird!!!

    "Yixiao, tell me exactly how you learned about the trails between the peaks of Qian Family, don''t try to fool me, I-"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a sticky spiritual force attached to her body then her body fell backwards uncontrobly dozens of meters before hitting the tree hard. She was so shocked she couldn''t even get up.

    "Miss!"

    "Meng Yixiao, you''re crazy!"

    Many people tried to go forward to help Qian Zhuoxi up, but at that moment Qian Zhuoxi was still actually lying down on the ground without being able to get up. She herself was also in a state of shock, apparently she never expected Meng Yixiao to make a move on her!

    Before that, she kept reassuring herself that Meng Yixiao only made a move against those followers of hers, this could be interpreted as the other party having a high standing and teaching a lesson when encountering voices against her. However, at this moment, all her illusions were shattered.

    Strangely enough, for some reason, the spiritual power within her body could not be released

    "Eldest Miss."

    "Meng Yixiao! Come and fight me one on one if you have the ability."

    Meng Yixiao gave a sarcastic smile towards the man and released his spiritual power with his other hand, the person who was just screaming had been choked in mid-air by him.

    "Whoever dares to cross one more step, I will crush her in front of you."

    Everyone was anxious, they didn''t know if Meng Yixiao really dared to do it and no one dared to act rashly before rescuing Qian Zhuoxi.

    Lu Xing was half a meter away from Qian Zhuoxi, just now when Qian Zhuoxi was fiercely thrown over by Meng Yixiao, he was also confused, he thought that Meng Yixiaoxiao was only using Qian Zhuoxi which implied an even bigger plot. However Meng Yixiao actually went above that and fiercely pped Qian Zhuoxi making even this group of people sill.

    Should he haveughed at this kind of dog eat dog weird scene?

    "How strange"

    Lu Xing was the closest to her, he naturally saw that theyer of spiritual energy clinging to the outside of Qian Zhuoxi''s body was actually tinged with a gray spiritual energy, this dj vu made Lu Xing''s entire body tingle. He was injured in the back before and couldn''t see it but he remembered clearly that this was the devouring thing that sucked his spiritual power and life force making him remember as if it were yesterday

    He took two steps back in fear, the spiritual energy on his fingertips quietly moved when he saw Meng Yixiao with a gentle face stepping over.

    A harsh spiritual force sted the tree behind him, and the tree copsed to the ground.

    Meng Yixiao''s long legs crossed the distance, his whole person leaned forward and he was face to face with Lu Xing, "Lu Xing, are you thinking about it? What kind of message do you want to leave for them this time?"

    Looking at his demonic smile, Lu Xing''s pupils tightened, in a sh he suddenly asked, "You who are you?"

    "Want to know? You want to know my identity? Then you have to pay the price, do you want to pay that price?"

    "No"

    Lu Xing shook his head, the man in front of him was clearly a devil, he didn''t want to specte on his identity at all, much less exchange anything with him. Minghui''s previous bold spection now howeverwas like a thorn in his heart, as he learned more and more during this time, he became more and more afraid of Meng Yixiao.

    He had a hunch that what Meng Yixiao truly wanted was not to follow Qian Zhuoxi and help her, but probably more to capture the heritage of the Qian Family!

    Meng Yixiao''s fingers curled up a strand of his long silver-white hair, mockingly looking at Lu Xing, "Tsk, really timid it, how can the future heir of the Elves be so timid, if I were you, I would try everything to find the answer, don''t you think so?"

    Lu Xing stared wide-eyed, watching the other party''s pitch-ck eyes transform in front of him before finallypletely turning into white eyes.

    The characteristics of the elves were very obvious, generally it was based on the color of the eyes to determine the lineage of everyone. For example he was born of the queen of elves so he had the most pure coloured eyes. The elves with white eyes like the one in front of him were from the elven race called the inauspicious people.

    No wonder he had never Meng Yixiao in the elven race!

    But, Minghui was actually rightthe other party was indeed from the Elven race

    "Well? Elf young prince is there anything you want to say?"

    After disying it, Meng Yixiao stood up indifferently and looked at him from above, as if the king looking at an insignificantmoner during his inspection.

    Lu Xing opened his mouth, he thought slightly but quickly put away his sympathy for Meng Yixiao. Since the other party was expelled from the Elf n, it''s very likely because they had done something that should not be done. Not to mention thatyer of spiritual powerwrapped around Qian Zhuoxi''s body emitting a gray luster

    "You captured me to get back at the Elves?" Lu Xing could only think of this and had no idea of Meng Yixiao''s intentions. However he did know that if Wood was to find him missing he''d be very anxiousah he didn''t know if he''d be alive to see that person again

    As if he had heard a joke, Meng Yixiaoughed out loud before giving Lu Xing a lofty look, "You''ll know soon enough."

    "You''re a madman, what do you want to do?!" Lu Xing looked around in horror at the people being lifted up by Meng Yixiao.

    When Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu arrived, the sky was full of blood mist with scattered flesh everywhere. Lu Xing was sitting in the very center of the carnage, his whole body looked numb.

    "Lu Xing!"

    "Ninth Sister, don''t go."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu arrived at this ce, she ran her spiritual power into her eyes, what she saw with her vision was a little different from what was in front of her. She had seen countless formations but the one in front of her had the biggest impact, on the surface, the group of people were all hanging in mid-air by the neck of Meng Yixiao desperately begging for help.

    However in reality through her vision what she saw was a silk thread on the fingers of Meng Yixiao, one end was holding Qian Zhuoxi, who also had a ck silk thread holding all of her followers together. It was like the rtion of a worm mother and the child worm Qing Mo had mentioned before. She even saw colorful spiritual energy disappearing from the entire group''s body little by little until they became dry corpses.

    "Run spiritual power to your eyes and look."

    Dongfang Minghui did it right away and couldn''t help but draw a breath after watching. Just like before when Meng Yixiao had secretly put sticky worms on Bai Rou, she saw countless ck threads peeling away from the group.

    "You''re weren''t wrong, Qian Zhuoxi is indeed infected with the sticky worm mother." Qing Mo affirmed her suspicion from before.

    The sticky worm on Qian Zhuoxi''s body were definitely ced by Meng Yixiao at some point, however the slimy daughter worms on that group of her own followers were not necessarily the work of Meng Yixiao but rather herself

    Being used to such an extent, even Qian Wanyu''s heart was cold. She did not sympathize with Qian Zhuoxi''s actions at all. This woman had clearly been punished by heaven. As the saying goes, good work can lead to heaven but self made sins provide no way out.

    "Seventh sister, what should we do?"

    Dongfang Minghui, who had experience with the worms, shivered as soon as she saw these things. The mother worm had a parasitic function. Meng Yixiao could ompletely make the worm swallow Qian Zhuoxi bit by bit and finally rece her. Would it really be better to be a puppet like this? For what reason did the stupid woman rush into the back mountain of the Qian Family now?

    She really couldn''t understand what went on in the head of a madman.

    Qian Wanyu was thinking about how to destroy this formation, she wasn''t a saint but this Qian Zhuoxi absolutely couldn''t die in the hands of unrted people. If she died it would be at her hands!

    "This is an evil formation, the person who set up the formation is trying to suck all the spiritual energy and life force from the people around through the person in the center of the formation, Meng Yixiao went to such great lengths to sacrifice the pawns he nted in the Qian Family, surely he has a goal" Qing Mo always considered things by looking at the big picture and then making further choices.

    Qian Wanyu was also influenced by this part of him and could not help but calm down and analyze.

    If she didn''t return to Qian Family, Qian Zhuoxi would have likely be the next generation of Qian Family head, Meng Yixiao actually nted the sticky mother worm in her body, obviously he was nning to take over the Qian Family in one fell swoop

    However, her appearance had most likely broken Meng Yixiao''s n. Also, there was the matter of Bai Rou, the other party may have wanted to kill Bai Rou, or simply wanted to put the sticky worm on her to parasite her as well however this n was ruined by Ninth Sister

    "If he was really hiding his strength, why did he take the initiative to admit defeat and give me his blood?"

    "Wanyu leave!" Lu Xing, who had already gained insight into Meng Yixiao''s insane thoughts, shouted towards them, "Meng Yixiao is crazy, he wants to use your and Qian Zhuoxi''s blood to open the path to the Qian Family''s ninth peak!" Lu Xing''s hair, longer than seaweed, fell behind him, and his wings and ears, the symbols of the elves, were exposed. He resisted the pressure of Meng Yixiao and flew into the air, trying to kill Qian Zhuoxi and sever the bond with Meng Yixiao.

 Chapter 109 (2)

    Chapter 109 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui heard this and immediately knew what was wrong. Meng Yixiao was probably the craziest person she had ever met in the seven coloured continent, an outsider who wanted to get the inheritance of the Qian Family!

    "Wait, Seventh sister, he wants to use the body of Qian Zhuoxi to get the Qian Family inheritance!"

    Qing Mo also thought of this aspect, the only thing that could allow Meng Yixiao to give up the Qian Family, this big pie would be the back mountain inheritance. It is said that this Qian Family heritage has been handed down since ancient times. Any person who got the inheritance in the Qian Family had the supreme right to speak.

    This Meng Yixiao is ambitious!

    Qian Wanyu, holding her water thunder whip, watched Lu Xing in mid-air being flung around in the formation by Meng Yixiao like a toy, "Want to get the Qian Family inheritance? Hmph, Meng Yixiao is not worthy."

    She rushed into the formation, using the wind de to try to iste the thick ck thread behind Qian Zhuoxi, Qian Zhuoxi was floating in mid-air, behind her neck there was a thick ck thread trying to suck everything from the surrounding people.

    It was these ck threads that were devouring their lives little by little

    "It''s so big"

    It wasn''t the first time for Qian Wanyu to see this worm but the previous mucus worm taken out of Ninth Sister wasn''t as thick as the one in front of her

    "Qian Zhuoxi, you are no good"

    Qian Wanyu''s face was very ugly, the Qian Family internal fighting wasn''t a big deal to her but seeing someone from the Qian Family bullied she couldn''t just stand by.

    Qian Zhuoxi couldn''t move, she could not help but smile bitterly and had to admit that all of this was self-inflicted. Remembering how Meng Yixia fooled her before, she felt that she was naive, the whole situation was ridiculous. She quickly felt that the consciousness in her soul sea was being stripped away little by little.

    "Why don''t you take the opportunity to kill me?"

    "Kill you?"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, even if she wanted to kill her she had to kill Meng Yixiao first then she''d settle ounts with her.

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    Meng Yixiao with white hair leaning to his side, and eyes turned white gave off a sense of weirdness. He suddenly appeared behind Qian Wanyu with a very evil smile. Qian Wanyu dodged, and the thunder whip in her hand swung towards the back.

    "Very good, everyone is here."

    When he said this, Meng Yixiao showed an evil smile towards Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered, before she had time to react, her whole body went towards the formation as if sucked by something.

    "Little Colour!"

    The fat doll had reacted before Meng Yixiao made a move and extended the vines. Vines wrapped Dongfang Minghui''s waist, blocking her and some other vines tried to rush into the formation to cause damage, but no matter how they tried to break in they were bounced back.

    The pig fairy grass took a look at it and whipped its tail on the fat doll''s face, "It''s a formation."

    Two forces pulled her on both ends, Dongfang Minghui felt her waist was about to break and a little bit of blood seeped into the vine, "It hurts!"

    The fat doll was so frightened that it let go, in that sh, it was pulled into the formation together with Dongfang Minghui.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Meng Yixiao had just appeared and disappeared, Qian Wanyu suspected that he was currently hiding in the eye of the formation. Finding the eye of the formation would lead to the person. She reached out her hand and tried to pull Dongfang Minghui''s hand.

    "Seventh Sister, I''m fine." She looked at her waist, a little skin was abraded by the vine branch and it was only bleeding a little. Now, the wound seemed to be healed again, "Seventh sister, I felt a fluctuation when I entered the formation just now."

    If she wasn''t paying attention she would''ve ignored it.

    "It seems to be a teleportation formation."

    "Really?"

    "I wanted you guys to run, what are you all doing running in here one by one?!" Lu Xing looked like he hated that iron couldn''t be steel. He was furious and had only just learned his purpose from Meng Yixiao''s mouth, it turned out that the ninth peak in the back mountain of the Qian Family hid the major inheritance. The seventh and eighth peak''s inheritance was only one-third of the ninth peak''s inheritance. The way to enter the ninth peak was lost so Meng Yixiao did not know where to find it and then had the idea of using the blood of the two heirs to trigger the teleportation array to send them to the ninth peak.

    "It''s all my fault." Lu Xing secretly med himself, if he hadn''t gone missing and left an important message for Minghu and Wanyu they wouldn''t have pursued him. It turned out that it was Meng Yixiao who deliberately let him put out the message to attract the two of them

    "I''ll break the formation, you guys find a way to untie the binds on Qian Zhuoxi and that group of people." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to waste a single minute, all she could do was to find the eye of the formation and kill Meng Yixiao before the teleportation formation opened.

    "Okay, Seventh Sister, I''ll lend you Pig Fairy Grass." Pig Fairy Grass was a medicinal nt that could mess with formations, she instantly let Fat Doll protect Seventh sister while Pig Fairy Grass coborated to break the formation.

    She took Lu Xing and moved to mid-air, looking at Qian Zhuoxi''s pale face floating and not moving, not knowing whether to sympathize or be sarcastic, "Lu Xing, I remember the sticky worm needs the blood of Meng Yixiao toe out?"

    She quickly took out a small bottle of half the blood that remained when she sucked the worm out before.

    "But there are no more nts to attract it"

    At that time, she didn''t expect to encounter this thing again and hadn''t stocked up.

    Lu Xing didn''t even think about it and blurted out, "Use my blood."

    "Your blood?"

    "Yes, I heard from mother emperor, when I was sick as a child I drank the sap of the tree of life and the spring water of the holy spring to gradually get better, my blood will most likely be the favourite thing of these insects, with my blood it may be able to attract them out."

    He said and even hopefully stared at Dongfang Minghui, resulting in the other party thoughtfully nodding, "No wonder Uncle Wood could soak in your blood to improve, so it is the effect of the tree of life and the holy spring."

    This would exin what she didn''t understand before.

    Lu Xing withdrew his gaze with some disappointment, "Let''s hurry."

    Meng Yixiao''s blood plus Lu Xing''s blood did make the worms stir, but they still hid inside the host''s body and refused toe out.

    Qian Zhuoxi had a grimace on her face, the worms were scurrying around inside her body, it was too painful! If she had looked with her naked eye, she would have seen a very fat mucus worm squirming around almost bigger than the one on Dongfang Minghui.

    The two people looked for a long time but the result was the worms still hiding, Lu Xing suddenly remembered the piece of ice dyed with a little blood in the space ring, he hesitated for a moment, This ice has some blood on it, try it maybe there will be unexpected gains."

    Dongfang Minghui had long forgotten about this thing and where it was from, she took the ice block from Lu Xing''s hand with a disgusted look, "What kind of blood is this?"

    Lu Xing thought to himself, "This is your blood"

    "Minghui, it''s from your fight before."

    "Okay."

    With one less medicinal nt, the effect was bizarrely poor.

    She thought she would have to rely on other methods to attract the insects out, but she did not expect that just after the blood on the ice came near, Qian Zhuoxi and the others showed an expression of unbearable pain, but also a lot of worms came out from the mouths of all the people following the ck threads

    It was a gross densely packed spectacle.

    "Lu Xing, use spiritual power to protect yourself, don''t let these worms get into your body." These things were like vampires, once theytched on they wouldn''t stop until they sucked you dry

    "Ugh, but the ice you gave me is quite good."

    Lu Xing didn''t know if tough or to cry, this was the first time he''d seen someone have such a big heart. It''s also good that the discovery of how her blood was different from other people was from the observation of him and Mu Sheng. If it were Qian Zhuoxi or Meng Yixiao who had found out they would''ve already nned something

    "Dongfang Minghui, you dare to oppose me?!"

    "Boom Boom."

    She was expecting the slimy worms on Qian Zhuoxi''s body to burrow out, only to see the two nearest bodies burst into a sphere-like shape and explode, scattering blood around her along with other messy things.

    Lu Xing hadn''t seen such a bloody scene before. Perhaps to Meng Yixiao, these people were all just objects to abuse at will.

    "Boom."

    Qian Wanyu caught Meng Yixiao and threw a lightning bolt on him, lightning shed and Meng Yixiao''s figure disappeared again, "It''s just a shadow."

    Qing Mo had talked to her before about spirit shadow, some people will have a shadow clone from their cultivation technique. This was a weird thing that didn''t disappear as long as the main body was alive. It wasn''t a big deal to destroy this shadow and at most, it would just weaken the main body''s spiritual power a bit.

    For Meng Yixiao, Qing Mo guessed that most of the use of the formation itself is projected through the shadow while his main body hid far away but he couldn''t be sure.

    The scary thing was that because the host burst, the sticky worms without a host flew towards Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing, she quickly drew out her silk umbre, looked at those disgusting things she wanted to vomit and asked behind her, "What now?"

    "Attack with fire?"

    Both of them were wood, talking about fire, she suddenly thought of something, "Toothless, wake up."

    Toothless, who was snoring in the space ring leapt out of with a jolt, "Ow"

    It saw the group of small worms and its face turned angry spitting out arge fireball sweeping through the ce. The trees and ground were all burnt up by the fireball.

    "Those insects should  ah, no!"

    Even though she feared the fireball, these things weren''t afraid, they just stopped for a moment, even the ground was burned ck by the fireball yet they were quietly lying there. No one could tell if they were dead or alive but when they started moving again, Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing could only step backwards.

    Toothless showed a dumbfounded expression, and then after opening its mouth again, a small ball of fire with golden streaks spewed out, "Ow-"

    She also seemed to smell the smell of roasted meat, Toothless stepped and raised its big head proudly in front of her. The worms were soaked in the fire but they slowly got smaller and smaller with Toothless looking weaker afterwards.

    "Toothless, awesome, go back inside."

    Qian Wanyu used Qing Mo as a radar to try to find the six locations, he managed to find the eye of the formation where Meng Yixiao was. This formation was rather evil, it''s a heart refining formation, no one expected that Meng Yixiao ced the formation inside a corpse, this corpse was hanging in mid-air and didn''t look different from people who had been sucked dry of spiritual energy.

    Even the ck threads seen by the naked eye were real. If Meng Yixiao hadn''t floated unsteadily around her many times, she might not have been able to find the formation eye even after a long time.

    "Good evil strategy."

    "Good skills."

    Afterplimenting her, Meng Yixiao suddenlyshed out, the entire space in the formation was covered with ice because he was in the eye of the formation, he was in charge of the entirend.

    Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing were frozen by the ice at the same time, but the cold spiritual power hidden under the ice made her hair stand up, "Seventh sister, this ice system has hidden dark spiritual energy! He''s a Dark System Spiritual Master!"

    Dark System Spiritual Master!!!

    No wonder senior sister Bai Ruo suffered such a severe injury before, this guy didn''t even think about leaving her alive, right?

    Qian Wanyu was not surprised by this, she did not dodge the opponent''s attack, looking for Meng Yixiao, she released the five spiritual energies in her body at the same time, the huge spiritual energy was wild blowing into a huge tornado wrapping Meng Yixiao''s whole body.

    Meng Yixiao did not panic at all, little by little from the whirlwind he tore open a hole and slowly walked out. He stood in front of them and shrugged his shoulders shaking his head rxedly.

    Qian Wanyu''s purple thunderbolt bombarded in mid-air, one after another, she took advantage of Meng Yixiao''s dodging to walk towards the eye of the formation, she wanted to destroy the ce in one go.

    "Qian Wanyu, a word of advice, don''t do anything stupid." Meng Yixiao yfully warned.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Listening to Meng Yixiao''s words, Dongfang Minghui felt frightened.

    Qian Wanyu was not moved at all, she would always do what she wanted to do. Destroying the formation was her biggest concern at the moment, she took out the long sword that Ninth Sister brought out from Sharp Knife Mountain and shed viciously towards the formation eye.

    "Boom"

    A strong spiritual force exploded out, Qian Wanyu was not aware of it and was blown back several steps, blood fell from her hand that was holding the sword tightly onto the ground, and the corner of her mouth was stained with a trace of blood.

    Gray spiritual energy fled into mid-air, like a signal, rming the whole Qian Family.

    "Hahahahahaha-" Meng Yixiaoughed wildly, "Qian Wanyu you really made me feel unexpected. I have to thank you for contributing your blood, the teleportation array is about to open, and the ninth peak''s inheritance is about to be mine!"

    "Seventh sister!"

    "Don''t let Qian Zhuoxi lose any blood." Dongfang Minghui''s only thought was this.

    "It''s useless." Lu Xing shook his head, long after Meng Yixiao had shown his ambition, Qian Zhuoxi had had her blood drawn by the other party, the location was close to where Wanyu was bleeding, and he had even felt the activation of the teleportation array.

    "What is that?"

    It didn''t take long for the Returning Heart Formation to start before it was broken by Qian Ziyan. Bai Rou, Li Yunan and Mu Sheng looked at the spiritual energy fluctuation that emitted a cold aura not far away, the movement over there was really a bit big.

    Bai Rou was most familiar with it, and felt it from a long distance, "It''s a Dark System Spiritual Master."

    "It''s Meng Yixiao!" Li Yunan frowned, his iron fan in his hands were almost deformed by him, if he had known that Meng Yixiao was so troublesome, they should''ve killed him before entering the back of the mountain no matter what.

    Mu Sheng also sensed a very threatening aura around him, his little white was trembling along with the surrounding nts.

    "Stop fighting, there are outsiders intruding in the back of the Qian Family, hurry and report back to the olddy." Mu Sheng couldn''t understand this group of people''s heads! If this group of people did not stop, maybe they would''ve already found Lu Xing.

    Yes, before in the cave outside the Hall of Eternal Life, they were charmed by the illusion of the insects, if it was not for Wood bringing them out it is possible that nothing would have happened. But, by the time Wood had finished pulling them all outhe had disappeared into thin air.

    They followed Lu Xing''s trail to the fourth peak via Wood''s crazy pursuit through the hidden path.

    Mu Sheng saw that the group was unmoved and pointed to Qian Ziyan''s face and said, "Ever heard of Qian Ziyan''s great name? He is Qian Ziyan, the most powerful genius of the Qian Family, you Qian Family people, are you all blind? How much effort did he use to break your formation?"

    It took Mu Sheng a little bit of words to convince this group of people that they were guests from the Qian Family and went to inform the Peak Master on the fourth peak, but man''s n was not as good as God''s n, by the time the Peak Master on the fourth peak arrived, the earth shook and the mountains shook before everything went still. The teleportation array on the fourth peak was officially opened, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were transported to the ninth peak with the array!

    "What was thatmotion?!"

    Everyone looked at each other and had no clue.

    "Ugh, Wood wait for us."

    Wood quickly swept by and darted towards the ce where the dark spiritual power erupted before, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Mu Sheng and the rest followed closely behind, if they hadn''t followed Wood, they wouldn''t have been able to find their way to the fourth peak.

    The fourth peak master took a long time to react and pped his thighs, "Not good! It''s the teleportation array!"<blockquote>

    Whew that was full of suspense!</blockquote>

 Chapter 110 (1)

    Chapter 110 (1)

    "He has fused himself with the entire formation, he is both the heart of the formation and the entire formation itself!" Qing Momented before he had thought that the formation could be broken with one hit. He didn''t know that the person in front of him was a madman who even dared to fuse his body with the formation!

    Qian Wanyu was bbergasted, her perception of Meng Yixiao rose to another level. Any formation master would know that if you were crazy enough to fuse with the whole formation, you have to sacrifice your heart, a Spiritual Master who loses their heart will not survive

    "Hahahaha  Qian Wanyu, thank you for helping me open the path to the ninth peak." Meng Yixiao had a wild and dashing expression as if the heart refining formation was not using his heart as the core.

    Qian Zhuoxi''s face was pale in the face of death, no longer glowing like before as if resigned to her fate. Even her struggles stopped, she watched her spiritual power dissipate little by little while her soul sea was invaded by those ck lines

    Qian Wanyu''s fingers gently wiped away the blood at the corner of her mouth, sneering. To open the ninth peak, this Meng Yixiao indeed had a few skills, but who would benefit wasn''t certain yet. After all, ninth sister''s map only arrived at the sixth peak. She was still thinking about how to get to the ninth peak and this person delivered the opportunity.

    The only pity was that she couldn''t kill him now.

    "Since he sacrificed his heart, how will he get the inheritance?" Qing Mo thought while feeding the question back to Qian Wanyu, "You need to be careful, the Five Elements Body is also a coveted physique."

    "He wants to try to possess me?"

    Qian Wanyu had a not-so-good feeling, perhaps as Qing Mo said, the other party had this n in mind too.

    When the ground started to shake, everyone didn''t dare to move. Especially Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing, their two ankles were still frozen by the ice, feeling her legs gradually go numb, the ground shaking felt stronger and stronger.

    The fat doll grabbed the roots of the pig fairy grass with one hand and whooshed into her soul sea, reminding quickly, "Quickly wake Toothless up, its fire should help with that pile of ice under your feet."

    "Toothless,e and help me."

    If the ice system only froze her legs she could still ept it, but the key''s that the dark spiritual power hidden inside was wrapping her body tightly like the taste of death it was far more terrible than just being frozen.

    Toothless flew out of the space ring, it looked at their feet covered by the nearly ck ice and issued a low roar. A small group of mes spewed out making sure it was only carefully melting the ice.

    The ice diminished at a fast rate revealing a cloud of grey, sticky smoke, which clung to the calves of the two people.

    "Ow"

    Toothless'' paws had suffered a simr pain before and once it saw these threatening things, it arched its back and walked around in front of them slightly annoyed, even carefully probing its forelimbs to try to touch them again.

    "Toothless don''t"

    Minghui shook her head disapprovingly.

    Just then, a dazzling light emerged from the ground, there was a vague hexagonal mark on it and the light became brighter and brighter. In the end, the light shed and no one''s eyes could open, she could feel the strong wind whistling in her ears and there was a cold thing around her waist. She touched it and it felt like a water thunder whip, knowing that the other end of this whip was the hands of Seventh sister, her heart immediately settled down.

    But eyes still couldn''t open, until the fluctuations of the teleportation array stabilized, she could still feel the pain of the wind pping on her face. When they opened their eyes again and sensed the surroundings, they found that the surrounding spiritual energy in the air was a little thin. There was a round tomb in front, with the door open. It seemed they were no longer on the fourth peak.

    Could this be the ninth peak?

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were wide with disbelief.

    Qian Zhuoxi''s pupils had turned all ck, not even a bit of white left in her iris''. Her eyes were dull as she stood behind Meng Yixiao,pletely and utterly turned into a puppet, devoid of her consciousness.

    Qian Wanyu frowned and drew back her water thunder whip flinging it onto the ground. Had she known this would be the oue she would have killed Qian Zhuoxi first and saved her from being the puppet of an outsider.

    "Meng Yixiao, what do you want?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw the puppet Qian Zhuoxi between Seventh sister and Meng Yixiao, she hurriedly poured her previously refined potion on her and Lu Xing''s legs, those things that were sticking on their legs were soon swallowed clean, the effect was immediate.

    Meng Yixiao nced at her without a care, and ced his focus on Qian Wanyu, "Since I''ve arrived at this ninth peak, naturally it''s to take the inheritance."

    "Joke!"

    Not to mention this was the Qian Family''s inheritance, even if it wasn''t, since Qian Wanyu identified the inheritance as her own how could she give it to others.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Purple lightning poured out.

    The frost under Meng Yixiao''s feet spread over rapidly.

    "Hurry up!"

    She and Lu Xing were Wood Spiritual Masters and were most afraid of this ice, if the other party was a Spiritual Master with slightly more Spiritual power, they would not have been able to get rid of it. The Spiritual power that Meng Yixiao had shown since the Qualifying Tournament was Spiritual Schr.

    "No, he''s spreading this frost so quickly!"

    The two retreated, even with Qian Wanyu''s lightning bombardment, Lu Xing had to use his wings and take Dongfang Minghui into the air. If they were only slightly slower they would have both probably been frozen.

    Qian Wanyu paid attention to Ninth Sister and Lu Xing''s dilemma, but could not divide her mind. The Spiritual Power disyed by Meng Yixiao had skyrocketed from Spiritual Schr to the level of ninth level Spiritual King, "Meng Yixiao, you bastard!"

    "Hahahaha, what''s the point of saying all this now?" Meng Yixiao deliberately suppressed his spiritual power just for this moment.

    "Vile person!"

    The fat doll''s vine swished and found anding point in that round tomb, pulling Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing through mid-air and almost being struck by Qian Wanyu''s lightning.

    Meng Yixiao saw the two people sneak towards that direction and immediately ordered Qian Zhuoxi, "Go, stop them."

    The person who was still standing there with a dull face suddenly turned and quickly swept towards the figures of Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing.

    "Qian Zhuoxi!"

    "Turning into a puppet and still being a pain in the ass." Dongfang Minghui just stopped herself and almost got hit by the other party''s hand, thinking that Qian Zhuoxi was just a corpse being moved around by a big slimy insect, she felt a sense of nausea.

    Qian Zhuoxi was expressionless, she stood in front of them like a robot performing a task. Behind her was the circr tomb, and the tomb was pitch ck. Just a nce inside made ones'' body cold all over, and her heart couldn''t stop trembling. She felt that there was something very strange inside this tomb.

    "Is the Qian Family heritage in this tomb?" No wonder she thought so, Dongfang Minghui felt that Meng Yixiao was too obvious with his movements. She hung her head and whispered to Lu Xing, "Meng Yixiao wants to use Qian Zhuoxi''s body with the Qian Family bloodline to seize the Qian Family heritage if we destroy Qian Zhuoxi''s body that should foil his n. Hmph better kill her here and avoid doing more harm to the Qian Family."

    Lu Xing felt that this n was feasible and nodded his head in agreement.

    From a distance, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but smile when she heard the conversation between the two of them, seeing that Ninth Sister could still make good judgments even without her by her side.

    Meng Yixiao was furious when he heard them, "Kill Lu Xing for me!"

    Qian Zhuoxi received the instruction and quickly executed it. She was originally a level eight Fire Spiritual Schr, far above Dongfang Minghui, she could catch Lu Xing easily but Lu Xing''s speed was extremely good with his wings and his ears had inherited the elven skill of sensing the wind.

    The moment he heard Meng Yixiao speak he had already fluttered his wings and ran a good distance.

    A red-hot fire chain shot out immediately afterwards, heading towards the trajectory of his flight.

    "Lu Xing be careful!"

    A fiery red chain turned two turns following the arc of his flight.

    Meng Yixiao watched Lu Xing fly high and casually threw out a prism of ice, the ice prism spread across the air and sealed his fast wings.

    Dongfang Minghui drew a breath backwards, in this short pause, Qian Zhuoxi''s fire chain instantly followed after his trail.

    Completely untouched by any attack, Dongfang Minghui drew two breaths backwards, hesitating between Lu Xing, whose wings were about to be torn by the fire chains and the tomb behind her, she chose to stay put, "Little Colour, hold her."

    It is said a Wood Spiritual Master and Fire Spiritual Master were natural enemies, especially when their levels were so different. She didn''t even think about shooting out flying needles, the venom of the flying needles couldn''t kill this insect it would just make it ufortable at most.

    The fat doll''s vines danced wildly in the air, blocking the way and the other part was stretched out in mid-air, trying to bind the fire chains, but after several attempts, not only did it not bind some vines also got burnt and broken.

    The tied-up Qian Zhuoxi spread out fire on her body burning the vines that surrounded her, it looked quite miserable.

    "No, there''s something strange about this fire spiritual power of hers."

    The fat doll bundled her up again and again but eventually simply carried out the man-eating grass.

    "Spit some silk!"

    A circle of white threads following the vine branches wrapped up Qian Zhuoxi, this time, no matter how she used fire spiritual power, it was useless, even if the firstyer of fat doll''s vines were burned by her in the face of the secondyer of white threads, she couldn''t move.

    "Aaaah-"

    "Toothless."

    After Toothless entered the space ring, it drank two bottles of spiritual liquid from Love Flower and Lucky, now it looked much better than before. Toothless saw the fire in mid-air, and sharply roared spitting out a series of mes towards it. The mes covered the fire chain, and a burst of fire even covered the ice on Lu Xing''s wings.

    Lu Xing''s face went white with pain, the series of changes just now almost tore off the wings on his back.

    "Toothless, you''re going to incinerate him with that me!" She wasn''t really sure what else to do though if Toothless'' mes couldn''t even attack Chijou Xi, there wasn''t much she could do.

    "Does it work?"

    The two people were discussing how to kill Qian Zhuoxi.

    On the other side, themotion of Qian Wanyu and Meng Yixiao''s fight was also resounding through the clouds, shaking the heavens and the earth. The entire mountain peak erupted with an overwhelming spiritual force that had vaguely transcended the limits of the Qian Family''s back mountain restriction.

    Meng Yixiao found out that he had been fooled by Qian Wanyu into this dog fight. She seemed to have already approached the rank of a ninth-level Spiritual King and could even demonstrate the level of first-level Spiritual Monarch, "Qian Wanyu, you surprised me"

    "But even if you attract the old monsters of the Qian Family from the mountain peaks, it will not change your fate." When Meng Yixiao pulled with his hand, the whole heaven and earth changed colour. The sky, which was still clear and bright, turned grey, dark clouds appeared as if polluted by something.

    Qian Wanyu lifted her head and gazed at the sky in front of her, feeling tiny invisible dark powder floating down from the sky, those seemingly insignificant things, when they fell on her body, she felt the spiritual power in her body resonating, "Is this your dark skill?"

    The snowfall appeared for a moment but was soon swallowed by her dark system spiritual power, swallowing everything, this was the true power of her dark system spiritual power.

    "Come, let me see what your greatest skill is?" Meng Yixiao said with anticipation.

    The other party was a Spiritual Monarch, there was no need to hide her ability anymore, one after another, spiritual energy was released from her body, five strands of spiritual energy exploded in radiant colour, with a little green mixed in.

    "Wow, you and I are the same kind." Meng Yixiao had a very wicked smile, from that pair of pitch-ck eyes she could not see any surprise at all. There was only frenzy and a hint of indefinable desire, he stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips, "Five elements spiritual body, rare to find in a hundred years, Qian Wanyu, I like you more and more."

    Since he found a better body, the life and death of another defective product no longer mattered. Anyway, they were both surnamed Qian but Qian Wanyu was a child of Qian Yiling.

    Seeing Toothless'' mes devouring the white threads spat out by the man-eating grass little by little, Meng Yixiao was indifferent because he had found a better body, this ready-made puppet was a million times better than Qian Zhuoxi!

    Qing Mo watched in the soul sea for a long time and silently sighed, his worst fears had happened, "Congrattions, you''ve been stared at by a pervert."

    Qian Wanyu nced at him with disgust, "After I kill him, no one will know."

    "Meng Yixiao you disgusting pervert." Dongfang Minghui spat while burning Qian Zhuoxi with fire and paying attention to Qian Wanyu''s side, "Seventh sister, finish him off."

    "No matter what you can''t kill me, as for herI''ll also take her away." Meng Yixiao turned his head, his eyes focused on Dongfang Minghui as he lifted a strand of long hair, "Her whole body is a treasure-"

    "Boom boom boom-"

    Three thick lightning bolts in a triangr position mmed on Meng Yixiao, the whole sky was full of lightning and thunder, with the sky full of dark clouds, it was like a great storm brewing.

    Meng Yixiao collected his smile and easily avoided the first attack but more appeared and soon the wind kicked up sand and rock on the ground. The entire battlefield grew more chaotic.

    "Wow, it''s so windy, I can''t see." The wind and sand had confused her eyes, Dongfang Minghui only blinked slightly, and when she opened her eyes again, she could no longer see the battle. She did not even know where Seventh sister''s shadow was.

    "I can''t see either."

    Lu Xing yanked her wrist and stepped back, "Don''t get close, Wanyu''s spiritual power is too strong."

    Toothless was still spitting small fires continuously as if it had found a fun thing to do, even the changes around it could be ignored.

    The puppet, who had lost its value struggled but Toothless'' fire was even eviler than her fire.

    Toothless was ying hide-and-seek while spitting fire at the other side, for the first time it found something funny to tease.

    "Toothless, stop ying and hurry over."

    Dongfang Minghui urged, she did not want a thunderbolt toe down and turn Toothless into ck charcoal, even though Toothless''s fur itself was also ck.

    "Ow"

    A golden-red me whirred up, the me automatically scurried to the top of Qian Zhuoxi''s head and the smell of burnt meat could be smelled.

    Thinking that it was Qian Zhuoxi''s meat, Dongfang Minghui stomach began to roll over and over, she felt that in this life she did not want to eat roasted meat

    The golden-red me burned up very quickly, watching a person turn into a ming puddle ofsomething from the fire Toothless kept staring intently and saw the fat slimy insect inside the me.

    "Ow-ow-ow."

    "It''s the worm mother inside Qian Zhuoxi''s body." Since the chosen host was already dying, with no escape it had to show its original body.

    "Toothless, don''t touch it just burn it."

    The mes of other species were certainly of little use, but the mes that Toothless used might work. She remembered that Seventh sister had said that the slime worm was a cowardly thing, once the host died it would flee from the host''s body to find the next host as fast as possible so that it could continue to reproduce.

    Since this insect couldn''t escape before, it''s obvious that something was holding it back.

    Toothless spewed out another ball of me until the writhing mass waspletely turned into ashes, only then did it raise its neck and roar to the sky, "Ow"

    Both she and Lu Xing let out a sigh of relief.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a chill behind her back, she looked back, the two of them casually went back a few steps but did not expect to retreat into the tomb, "This should be the Qian Family heritage, right?"

    She said to Lu Xing with an uncertain tone.

    "This" Lu Xing was even more confused, if Meng Yixiao did not take the initiative to inform them, he actually wouldn''t even know the other party''s plot, the teleportation array sent them to this ce so he must have had this intention.

    "How about we go take a look?"

    Meng Yixiao took the time to look that way, only to see the backs of Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing disappearing into the tomb, his face changed and he roared, "Dongfang Minghui, are you thinking I won''t dare to kill you?!"<blockquote>

    HAHA Minghui knows a great way to piss off the bad guys!</blockquote>

 Chapter 110 (2)

    Chapter 110 (2)

    "To kill her, have you asked me?"

    Qian Wanyu gave him a purple lightning strike without mercy, and the dark spiritual power in the lightning also entered his body, devouring the opponent''s spiritual power and life force.

    Meng Yixiao was struck by lightning several times, although the other party had a five elements spiritual body, only a level nine Great Spiritualist was not enough to do damage to him. He didn''t think about blocking and he wanted to control Qian Wanyu in one fell swoop. However, when he tried using his spiritual power, something changed and his whole body''s spiritual power became chaotic.

    "What''s going on?"

    Qian Wanyu saw the other party showing a frightened expression and was extremely pleased. She spread her hands and sped up the absorption of the other party''s spiritual power, the other party''s dark spiritual power was too refined and the spiritual power was huge so she only swallowed about half and already had a vague feeling of breaking through.

    "What is your dark skill? Why is my spiritual power gradually weakening?!" A rare tension, as well as madness, appeared on Meng Yixiao''s face as he swung ice and snow to try to chop down Qian Wanyu.

    But, halfway through, he stopped his hand.

    He stared at Qian Wanyu viciously, "You think I can''t do anything to you because of this?!"

    Qing Mo had been watching him when he saw him raise ice and snow, his spirit sword, he said to Wanyu, "What does he want to do?"

    Qian Wanyu was also curious and raised her eyes to look at him, she saw a weird smile on his cheeks, she could see that he was mouthing the words  you will regret it!

    Ice and snow were facing her, but Meng Yixiao suddenly turned directions and poked towards his own heart. Ice and snow quickly fused into his body.

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows at this self-harm.

    "Not good! Quickly stop him." Qing Mo yelled loudly.

    Trying to stop it not was toote, however Qian Wanyu suddenly saw two Meng Yixiao''s wickedly looking at her, the two were almost identical. Even the spiritual energy fluctuations on their bodies weren''t very different. However, she knew that the one on the left was fake.

    The fake Meng Yixiao smiled towards her, turned around, and in a breath had gone into the cave.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Qian Wanyu almost didn''t think before trying to cross over, but the real Meng Yixiao that remained in ce moved quickly and blocked her. Smiling and shaking his head towards her, "Want me to get out of the way? Kill me first!"

    Qing Mo could feel the spiritual power rioting in the soul sea, it was only now that he found for the first time that the power in Qian Wanyu''s soul sea was so powerful, it was like being in a rough and strong sea.

    "Calm down, calm down."

    The spiritual power in the soul sea tumbled, directly lifting Qing Mo off the ground.

    It''s useless to say anything now.

    What a blunder, Qing Mo stroked his forehead, he never expected that someone actually had this inherited secret method. This secret method used the power of one person to split into two bodies, but the premise was that he had to have split his soul before. He saw Meng Yixiao use that spirit sword before and remembered that such a thing existed. He didn''t expect him to be so decisive and y with his own life before they could react.

    "Wanyu calm down, if you advance now and draw the peak master of the ninth peak, not to mention inheritance, your dark spiritual power will be exposed, you and your Ninth Sister will have to encounter people hunting both of you to the ends of the earth."

    Qing Mo anxiously kept persuading her in the soul sea.

    Qian Wanyu would not be Qian Wanyu if he could still hold back at this moment.

    A grey vortex above her head, apanied by thunder and lightning, she opened her hands, only one thought left in her mind. Kill! When she advanced to Spiritual Schr, she would not be so passive.

    Looking at the lightning, Qing Mo simply covered his eyes.

    On the other side, Dongfang Minghui and Lu Xing went all the way into the tomb, she saw a lot of strange human figures in the tomb, she called them peoplewell they had the same size as people, the same face, but they were all motionless, like terracotta warriors. They were in all sorts of strange postures, standing, sitting, squatting, lying down or whatever else.

    "Lu Xing, what do you think?"

    "Rumor has it that the Qian Family has thousands of years of family history, are these the Qian Family''s n members?" Lu Xing knew something about the ancient Qian Family''s thousand-year history, this was thanks to his mother emperor sending a group of elves to the purple jade empire to do business with the Qian Family. Although the business ultimately did not happen, they more or less investigated the Qian Family''s history.

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t afraid of the dead, but the feeling of being among a pile of ancient corpses wasn''t too good ah. She felt her whole body had goosebumps, "Toothless, don''t touch the things here."

    The essentialmon sense of experience  don''t touch what you shouldn''t touch, don''t take what you shouldn''t take, don''t be curious about what you shouldn''t be curious about.

    It was all a bloody lesson from her past experiences a painful realization.

    "Hmm?"

    A dark shadow shed in front of her, she stopped in her tracks in shock and gulped, "Lu Xing, Toothless, did you see anything strange?"

    Lu Xing shook his head.

    Toothless was lying on his back, wailing lowly at a ce. She hadn''t seen such a fierce posture before.

    "There must be something there."

    Toothless was an expert at treasure hunting, especially sensitive to the dangers of the outside world, seeing its posture to Seventh sister it was easy to tell that it was sensitive to danger and didn''t like Seventh Sister. Dongfang Minghui immediately took out the silk umbre, she clutched the umbre handle and pointed in that direction shouting, "Who?! Come out!"

    Lu Xing was also on guard, but one of his wings was almost yanked off, now it was still half hanging behind him, the bloody mess behind looked scary.

    "Boom"

    "Cough cough cough."

    Lu Xing was inexplicably thrown out by a force, hitting two ancient corpses behind him in session beforeing to a halt.

    "Lu Xing!"

    "Be careful!" Lu Xing spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    "Heh." She turned around and drew a breath backwards, the one who appeared in front of her was none other than the pervert Meng Yixiao whom seventh sister had been fighting! Seeing that he was here and Seventh sister wasn''t, she looked shocked, "Meng Yixiao how are you here?!"

    Toothless lunged trying to pounce over to bite him, only to be kicked away.

    "Ow-"

    Toothless wailed.

    Meng Yixiao''s current appearance was particrly weird, especially his eyes, which turned all ck, "A dragon cub, an elf prince, and you, just you guys and you think you can get the inheritance?"

    "He he''s not Meng Yixiao." Lu Xing covered the injury on his back and stood up, he had confirmed the identity of the other party before as part of the elves. That Meng Yixiao had white eyes yet this one had ck eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart shook, "Where''s Seventh sister?"

    Seeing her nervous face, Meng Yixiao suddenly smiled, "Qian Wanyu?" he suddenly felt that teasing the person in front of him felt quite good, if the other party was willing to go back obediently, he could ignore her previous actions, "I am here, but she isn''t, what do you think?"

    "Nonsense!!!"

    Dongfang Minghui absolutely could not believe the other party''s words, she knew Seventh sister''s methods, if she was well then she would never let Meng Yixiao appear here. Her whole body''s spiritual power suddenly released, vines appeared from behind Meng Yixiao''s waist and bound him everywhere.

    Meng Yixiao looked at his body bound by vines in mid-air.

    "Heh, small skills."

    The vines broke into pieces and Meng Yixiao flew down from mid-air and choked Dongfang Minghui''s neck, "Seeing your appearance, I was going to pity the jade, but now I''ve changed my mind."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled and she felt she was going to suffocate.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly opened her mouth wide and moved towards his neck.

    "Go to hell."

    She ran all the spiritual power in her body, and all the flying needles and poison darts in her space ring shot into Meng Yixiao''s body. She even kicked hard before feeling as if the strength on her neck had loosened, she hurriedly stumbled towards Lu Xing, "Run!"

    Toothless even got down and took the initiative to get them both to sit on it.

    She didn''t even think before pulling Lu Xing onto the back of Toothless, who carried them away in a cloud of dust.

    She looked through the things in the space ring, in addition to the silk umbre, there was only one finger knife left.

    Meng Yixiao looked down at the countless flying needles and poison darts on his chest and copsed to the ground.

    "Minghui, don''t let that guy bite you, your blood is a great tonic for people" Lu Xing covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood, coughing several times before saying, "Your blood contains a lot of life force, it can bring nts back to life."

    Ever since he had a secret exchange with Mu Sheng, he remembered Mu Sheng mentioning that thest time he and Minghui were injured by Wood, the grove that was supposed to be harmed by the Qi of Death still had a ce that contained lifeit was all because of Minghui''s blood.

    "Also, Wood, the reason he could regain his sanity is that that sample was identally stained with your blood, your blood is more useful than mine!" Lu Xing was afraid that if he didn''t say anything now he wouldn''t have a chance to say anything down the road.

    Dongfang Minghui was trying not to interrupt him but couldn''t help it when he saw his miserable state as he spouted these things, every time he spoke he coughed out another mouthful of blood

    "What?!"

    "Minghui, if you ever reach thend of the elves, please be sure to take this to see mother emperor if we"

    If we are all still alive.

    Lu Xing, as if giving hisst words, hastily shoved a brocade box that he had taken out many times before into Dongfang Minghui''s hand. Then he suddenly rolled over from behind Toothless, kicking Toothless in the butt to move it forward.

    "Ow"

    Toothless whispered a protest but ran faster.

    Lu Xing''s skill at listening to the wind was first-ss, he felt a spiritual energy fluctuation in the air, Meng Yixiao this thousand-year disaster was still alive

    "Lu Xing!"

    "Toothless, quickly stop!"

    Toothless pretended it couldn''t hear and kept running.

    "Lu Xing!"

    She looked at the brocade box that still had Lu Xing''s residual warmth in her hand, this was not the one containing the remnants of the Tree of Life, she saw Lu Xing had always treated this as a treasure, but now it was handed over to her.

    The elves, the tree of life, her blood, the extermination of the Dongfang family what exactly was the connection between this series of events?

    She scratched her scalp and begged, "Toothless, let''s go back, okay?"

    Lu Xing was still there and there was also Seventh sister.

    Toothless whimpered but continued to run forward.

    "Don''t give it a hard time, it doesn''t want you to die in that pervert''s hands." Love Flower was quite knowledgeable but it was just a medicinal nt. This Meng Yixiao was the evilest pervert it had ever seen.

    "Your blood is indeed good medicine." Little Colour silently added it was when it discovered this fact about the other party that it decided to seal its spiritual power to bind a contract with an ordinary person. Of course, it would never admit it!

    If it is not exposed, it simply does not want to let people know the real situation of this silly little partner. Because exposure was the same as having to run, it had livedfortably and for too long for that sort of life!

    "It''s not impossible to save him." Little Colour could feel the stupid little partner''s mood the best, it felt that the other party''s mood had fallen to rock bottom.

    "What method?"

    Meng Yixiao was a little surprised to see a person stopped in the centre, he was already vulnerable yet he chose to still stand there, "Qian Wanyu couldn''t stop me, you think you can stop me?"

    Lu Xing had a face as pale as a corpse, "I have to stop you even if I can''t."

    He was prepared for the worst-case scenario when he was taken to the fourth peak by this man, at the end of his life if he could leave his hope and dream to Minghui, mother emperor would not me him.

    "If you want to die, I can make it possible."

    Meng Yixiao rushed forward like a sharp sword, but Lu Xing fluttered his wings, the sporadic points of light on his wings scattered on his body onto Meng Yixiao. Meng Yixiao suddenly felt peaceful and calm, he closed his eyes and quietly immersed in the beautiful dream, his evil expression gradually be less annoying as well.

    Lu Xing spurted out another mouthful of blood when he saw his opponent standing right in front of him as if he was having a beautiful dream. He leaned against the wall in dismay, sliding down as he gasped for air, listening to the wind in his ears, waiting for Minghui and Toothless to be able to walk farther away.

    "You think trapping me in the dream world could wear me out?"

    Meng Yixiao moved his head and limbs, that dream just now was indeed very beautiful, he almost fell into it and couldn''t get out, he looked at Lu Xing appreciatively, "With a person like you who is willing to burn life force for her, I''m a little envious."

    "Cough" Another mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.

    "How do you know?"

    Lu Xing''s beautiful hair gradually turned white, and his light blue eyes gradually lost their lustre, with a little light still clinging to his eyes, he was now very suspicious of the true identity of Meng Yixiao. His skill  Dream Space, was invincible and killed without any blood, it was the first time he had ever used it sinceing to the Seven Coloured Continent, and probably thest time.

    Unexpectedly it failed

    Meng Yixiao tsk''d, "Don''t look at me with that dead look, I won''t be able to resist telling you the truth. Too bad you are not qualified."

    Meng Yixiao''s five fingers reached towards him, Lu Xing resigned himself to his fate and closed his eyes. His life force was about to burn out so he decided to self-destruct, perhaps he could drag him to hell with him.

    "Lu Xing, don''t!"

    Dongfang Minghui struck like lightning, kicking Meng Yixiao and dragging Lu Xing away before running back.

    Meng Yixiao grunted andughed, he didn''t manage to kill Lu Xing but Minghui had appeared again. However, just now, Dongfang Minghui''s spiritual power didn''t seem to be a Spiritual Schr, "Really you''re getting more and more interesting."

    Watching one of Lu Xing''s wings droop to the side, it looked like it was about to fall off. His beautiful hair also gradually turned white, not to mention the loss of lustre it also looked duller. Looking at his delicate features turn a little bit older, Dongfang Minghui felt very heartbroken, her eyes turned red and she raised her head to not let her tears fall.

    "Love flower, Little Colour, what to do?"

    "Calm down."

    Love Flower wasn''t optimistic, the other party had burned his life force, if it was only a little life force a normal person would be ruined, to see him this pale, it''s clear that he burned a lot of life force.

    "This stump of the Tree of Life seems useless." The fat doll sat on the ground seeing the contents of the brocade box, it put the remnant root of the Tree of Life in his mouth and took two bites, "Put some blood into his mouth, try it, but don''t get your hopes up, he just tried to pull that man with him into hell."

    Now Lu Xing''s body was already severely injured, if she hade even a littleter she would only have collected a corpse.

    Dongfang Minghui did not hesitate to take out her fingertip knife, wanting to give her wrist a cut.

    "Don''t bother."

    Lu Xing was still a little sober, he felt Minghui was silly, since she managed to run then she shouldn''t have turned back. If he had blown himself up before, he might even have been able to take out Meng Yixiao, "Minghui, it''s useless, I think I''ve reached my limit."

    Dongfang Minghui still ruthlessly shed her wrist and dropped her blood into Lu Xing''s mouth, "Lu Xing please, drink some, didn''t you just say that my blood can bring nts back from the dead? Then drink more, it will make you better."

    She didn''t have many friends in this world, Lu Xing was one of them. She didn''t want anyone to die for her.

    A sweet smell of blood filled his mouth, blood ran into his mouth down his throat and he swallowed unconsciously. He raised his already withered hand to gently wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, "Don''t cry, Wanyu will definitely be fine, she is the only one who can inherit the legacy right now, Meng Yixiao can''t afford to kill her."

    "I know, Seventh sister will definitely be fine."

    She had spected before, but when she thought it through, Meng Yixiao cared most about the inheritance, if he really harmed Seventh sister, most likely the n would be ruined.

    What''s more, Seventh sister has a heroine''s aura, she was definitely fine.

    "Boom."

    The door of the stone chamber was broken by a blow, and stones were sshed everywhere.

    "Meng Yixiao is here."

    Meng Yixiao ruthlessly sniffed the fragrance in the air, "It''s really different, just sniffing it made me feel like the pores of my whole body have opened up."<blockquote>

    Whew Lu Xing don''t die!</blockquote>

 Chapter 111 (1)

    Chapter 111 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui had a hard time finding a ce where she could hide temporarily, after walking deep into the tomb, there was a chamber where a sarcophagus was ced. The chamber was found by Toothless in a panic, and it was possible to enter without any obstructions. After entering, Toothless even sniffed around.

    She also asked Little Colour to find a boulder from somewhere to block the entrance so that it could be a sealed space.

    The stone door shattered into crumbs and she watched the man step in slowly, at this moment, her heart was desperate.

    "Be a good girl ande with me, I promise you can still see your Seventh sister"

    It was obvious that Meng Yixiao had overheard their conversation from outside.

    "You''re dreaming."

    Dongfang Minghui would never give in, she ced Lu Xing on top of the coffin, not caring if she disturbed the tomb master''s sleep, "Lu Xing, rest for a while, I promise I will take you back to the Elves."

    Lu Xing''s eyes were lifeless, his eyelids struggled feebly, but he struggled to keep his eyes open, he shook his head at her trying to grab her but his hands were weak. Those hands full of pockmark spots hung down weakly at his sides, the corners of his mouth quivered, she roughly heard his meaning from his hoarse throat, "Get out of here. "

    Dongfang Minghui felt that Lu Xing had done enough for her, she couldn''t help but straighten out that head of white hair for him, "Lu Xing, we all have to face reality." Unless she could tear apart time and space then return to modern times, she wouldn''t be able to get away from the result of being chased everywhere she goes, she can''t escape.

    From the moment she met the dead Spiritual Master outside the Royal Academy, she had a vague feeling that things were beyond her predictions. She had Seventh sister to protect her so she led a carefree life but sooner orter, she would have to face it all by herself.

    "I remember that the white silk spat out by the man-eating grass possesses some sleeping powder, let it do its job." She put two drops of her blood into the long withered remnants of the Tree of Life, covered the brocade box and pped it in Lu Xing''s arms, "This is your heirloom, keep your things safe, don''t lose it again."

    Since it is said that her blood can y a role in bringing nts back to life, she wanted to try to see if this stump can still be restored to its former vitality. For the time being, consider it a peace charm to protect Lu Xing.

    The man-eating grass was pulled out by the fat doll and began spitting out silk in earnest, soon Lu Xing''s entire body fell asleep curled up inside the white silk-like child.

    Watching the other party squander her blood without hesitation, Meng Yixiao''s eyes began to glow red, he gritted his teeth, "It doesn''t matter what you do, he still has to die."

    "Nah, Meng Yixiao, do you think you want me alive or dead?"

    Meng Yixiao eyes swirled, the ck pupils wavered like ocean waves, the temperature inside the tomb room dropped quite a bit, "Heh, you think you can bluff me like this, I have a way to keep you alive, naturally I also have a way to make you want to die but remain alive."

    She threw out a finger knife from the space ring, ying with it in her hands, with a rxed face, "A person who wants to die, there are millions of ways to find death, you can block me for a moment but you can''t keep an eye on me at all times?"

    She dared to do all this because the other party did not dare to touch her.

    At first, she was quite afraid of this pervert, but, seeing Lu Xing act recklessly she suddenly felt that life was short and she no longer had much fear. The only thing you could do was march forward boldly.

    Meng Yixiao''s face fell, "Dongfang Minghui, don''t you want to know where your Seventh sister is? If you die, she can''t live either."

    Dongfang Minghui finger knife suddenly paused, thinking of Seventh sister, her heart could not stop trembling but she was unusually firm, "If I die, Seventh sister will still be alive."

    Seventh sister was a very sensible person, she may feel pain but she will continue to do the same things she needed to do.

    That was good

    Meng Yixiao gave an angryugh, "Good, good, really good, since you want to die, I''ll help you."

    The other party''s speed was very fast, like a sword he instantly arrived in front of her. She was a bit surprised, she thought the other party could not let her die, now she doubted Lu Xing''s words before.

    Maybe her blood isn''t that effective?

    Meng Yixiao just got close before he was surrounded by thick vines, he struggled a little but the vines tore into his body.

    "We''ve been tricked by him!!!"

    Little Colour threw him hard to the ground in anger, "He''s just a damn a spirit body!"

    There was a difference between a spirit body and the original body, its vines soon discovered the difference after they pierced in.

    The so-called spirit body was just a spiritual condensed body with the same thoughts and memories as the original body, if properly cultivated, it could be a spiritual shadow, in other words, a doppelganger. One person with two bodies, this technique should be long lost, it did not expect to see it appear here. The spirit body didn''t have the cultivation of the original body and everything had to be practised from the beginning.

    Maybe Meng Yixiao''s strength was too high but right now his spirit body''s cultivation was only at the Spiritual King level, Dongfang Minghui''s current strength was a big level higher!

    The fat doll thought of this annoying fact more and it wanted to kill him and take this skill.

    When she heard Little Colour say that, her first thought was that Meng Yixiao main body was still fighting with Seventh sister, so Seventh sister was dyed. This spirit body of his appeared right here to trick her?

    "Fuck! Kill him!"

    No matter what, Dongfang Minghui was determined to get rid of this scourge, this timing was just right.

    "Little Colour, release the seal."

    "Quickly."

    A huge spiritual force erupted from her body, the vine bound Meng Yixiao was directly shaken by the spiritual force into the rubble, the fat doll under the seal''s release turned into a flower-like young girl.

    "Little Colour?"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to spit, her memory of Little Colour remained in the cave where she was sheltered from the rain, the other party''s voice was a male''s voice, and it was the old kind! How did it turn around and turn from a fat doll into a cute girl?

    Even if you want to change it should still be a fat beauty right?!

    "Are you cheating?"

    "This grandfather should originally look like this, no more handsome than this!" The pupils of Little Colour''s eyes were as big as copper bells. If it hadn''t been injured and struck by lightning at that time, it wouldn''t have felt that its time was up and been forced to contract with a human. How else could it have been in this situation today?

    "Ahem."

    She really couldn''t imagine, a wonderful young girl called herself this grandfather with no sense of contradiction Aiya never minds the current business is important, she nodded, pointing to the person almost buried by the debris, "This person should be dead but isn''t that too cheap?"

    "Let Toothless out."

    The other party''s an ice Spiritual King, naturally, it is only right to give him a cremation.

    Toothless still remembered what was stolen by him before, his spirit was a little weak, but those beast eyes were bright and shining, it stepped on the ground and walked up to Meng Yixiao, "Ow"

    "Damn demon!"

    A red me spurted out from Toothless'' mouth, only to encounter a dark spiritual power in mid-air, two spiritual powers collided and exploded, followed by ice that quickly blocked the entire chamber.

    Two people who were instantly frozen looked at each other along with Toothless whose feet hadn''t had time to retreat into the space ring.

    Dongfang Minghui in the soul sea scolded Little Colour, "You damn thing, what Spiritual King, that burst of the spiritual power just now created this consequence?!"

    Little Colour was silent for a while before exining, "It''s just because Meng Yixiao is too treacherous, who could have predicted that he could transfer spiritual power from his main body to this one, that bigmotion just now is because he did that! Think of it this way it can deal with this stronger one than your family''s girl can deal with that weakened real one."

    The thought that Seventh sister could easily deal with the weaker version instantlyforted her.

    Meng Yixiao shrugged his shoulders and his eyes sinisterly turned to Toothless, Toothless'' mouth of mes was still gathering, "A dragon hatchling still wants to swallow me, let me see if your skin is so thick!"

    Dongfang Minghui used her spiritual power to cover her body and shatter the ice. The fat doll followed her, "Aiya, we almost got done in by Meng Yixiao''s trick."

    "Ow"

    Toothless alsoined, the mouth of fire sprayed everywhere the ice was but the ice was infused with the qi of death. Toothless hung its head and remembered that sticky evil thing from before

    It jumped back to Dongfang Minghui like a child wailing and raised its forelimbs looking pitiful.

    "Don''t be afraid."

    "Stupid."

    Love Flower dragged Lucky out and habitually smacked Toothless in the face, Toothless was aggravated by the beating, but soon it didn''t feel that way anymore. As soon as they came out, the tomb was filled with pollen from Love Flower. The death qi on the ground retreated like a tidal wave as soon as it touched that pollen, the process was amazingly fast.

    "Ouch."

    Toothless cheerfully danced around Love Flower, only to be smacked again two more times.

    "The love flower seed is also in your hands?" Meng Yixiao was slightly surprised beforeing back to his senses, once he thought of her special nature, it seemed to be nothing unusual. However, it reinforced the idea that he needed to bring this person back.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t be bothered with his nonsense, the seal unlock had a time limit, plus she also wanted to solve this person and help Seventh sister, the silk umbre''s hidden weapons shot out one by one, Meng Yixiao could dodge, but Little Colour''s thick and long vines unceremoniously attacked at the side drawing him to the ground.

    Watching Little Colour''s vines grow thicker and longer, her eyelids twitched several times, is this vine going to keep growing?!

    Meng Yixiao incredulously pointed at the fat doll, he wanted to say something but suddenly his whole person froze as if the soul had been pulled out.

    "His original body seems to be converting spiritual power, let''s take the opportunity to kill him."

    Toothless jumped up and down it wanted to bite the man, but once it remembered that Meng Yixiao had the Qi of Death, it could only roar and spit fire at him.

    "Stupid."

    Little Colour''s vines were burned by Toothless''s mes, Toothless''s mes were not quite the same as those from a normal Fire Spiritual Master, its mes were much stronger than normal mes, and they couldn''t be extinguished.

    Little Colour looked at Toothless with disgust, wanting to go up and smack it a few times.

    "Toothless, there is no hurry."

    She instructed Little Colour to break the vines that were binding Meng Yixiao, and only then let Toothless go up and attack with fire.

    Outside the tomb, Qian Wanyu was closing her eyes to enjoy the pouring down heavenly thunder, since she wasn''t suppressing it, she advanced. The five elements of spiritual body advancement were gorgeous, five colours ovepped inyers, plus she also had some greenish spiritual energy from Dongfang Minghui to cover her dark system. Now the grey spiritual power looked blue-ish, and with the several other colours, they all blended into a different colour altogether. If no one paid close attention it wasn''t possible to tell that she had dark spiritual power.

    Qian Wanyu fully concentrated, she enjoyed the impact of lightning, that long-lost pain made her soul sea unusually clear, she looked at her dantian which contained five small orbs sucking each other''s spiritual power and bing more rounded.

    The spiritual energy contained in the lightning invaded her body and was directly absorbed by the small balls of the thunder system, one after another.

    Meng Yixiao was weakened because of the spiritual energy in his body being devoured by Qian Wanyu, while encountering the baptism of lightning, he was also affected by the lightning waves, his ice and dark system could not resist the lightning from this advancement. This kind of lightning seemed to split his body into two, cooking him from the inside and the outside! Plus his own spiritual body was also using his spiritual energy, at this rate he would die!

    "Qian Wanyu!!!"

    He hated the thunder system, Spiritual Master, the most right now! This damn person could advance anytime but chose to advance now

    "You''re going to be exposed." Qing Mo said silently.

    "Boom"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes shed and the Water Thunder Whip in her hand smacked towards Meng Yixiao who was stunned, "There''s a ready-made scapegoat here."

    "Hmm? His spiritual power seems to have returned now."

    She felt the fluctuation of Meng Yixiao''s spiritual power, but her whole body and mind were focused on the promotion so she did not bother to probe more. She pulled him inside the zone where she was being struck by lightning and admired Meng Yixiao''s wretched look of bitter resistance.

    "You are a dark system, Spiritual Master, while I, Qian Wanyu, am a four system Spiritual Schr."

    As if wanting to spit blood, Meng Yixiao''s eyes turned back to white, his eyes just stared at her fiercely, "Do you think you can hide it? Damn Qian Wanyu you will be exposed, soon!"

    "Exposed?"

    "Quickly let go of him! He''s going to blow himself up!" Qing Mo roared in her soul sea, damn, this Meng Yixiao was aplete and utter madman.

    Qian Wanyu immediately cut off the remaining trace of dark spiritual power she left on Meng Yixiao''s body then fell backwards tens of meters with a swift movement.

    "Boom boom boom boom boom-"

    A Spiritual Monarch person blowing themselves up was tantamount to a level five explosion, with Qian Wanyu''s promotion, the thunder was still bombarding as if it was out of control. The ninth peak was filled with pale spiritual energy and it seemed more like a Spiritual Emperor level battle

    The ninth peak master, Hong Lao, heard a loud bang and arrived to find a huge 15-meter-deep crater at the peak of the ninth peak, with a ditch about several dozen meters long next to the crater. The sky was full of grey fog mixed with blood, he knew as soon as he saw the situation that it was from someone exploding.

    The Qian Family back mountain was at peace for many years, exactly how many years, Hong Lao probably could not remember. For so many years, as the peak master he couldn''t leave the ninth peak, because the ninth peak contained the Qian Family''s thousands of years of heritage, he had to guard this ce carefully. Of course, while guarding he also grew bored, at his age he no longer had any pursuits so most of the time he was ying around.

    He didn''t know if it was ten years ago or how long ago but there were also a few daredevils who broke into the ninth peak at that time, however, because he saw that their cultivation was too weak, he did not take it seriously.

    This time, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui came to the ninth peak because of the transmission array, Hong Lao had long known about it and taken a nce but didn''t interfere. How could he have expected that such an oversight would have caused so many things?

    Looking down into the bloody ditch, he found a puddle of blood on the ground.

    "What a mistake"

    "No, there is a Dark System Spiritual Master breaking into the back mountain!" Hong Lao took a moment to feel around and found out that those greyish fog clouds in mid-air were the death Qi the Dark System Spiritual Master had made, polluting the whole mountain. He was trying to shake out the filth when his naked eyes saw a fat ck thing flying towards him, he pinched the slimy insect with two fingers urately and scanned it with his eyes, "What is this thing? How dare you try to attack me."

    Once the slimy insect found a suitable host for itself, it opened all its tentacles and tried to wrap one of his fingers tightly.

    "Hm?"

    The slimy insect''s invincible tentacles didn''t know what it had encountered, but it felt that the man''s finger was like a stone that was invulnerable to swords and spears, it couldn''t pierce!

    "Hmph, just another dirty thing."

    He gently squeezed, the slime worm felt a huge threat and started struggling constantly, it also issued a very small shrill sound, but to no avail. Hong Lao crushed it easily and extinguished the remains with fire, not even crumbs were left.

    "Ugh ugh ugh, Little Colour, not good, the ground moved, is this tomb going to copse?!" Toothless'' mes had just burned Meng Yixiao''s spirit body and turned it into a puddle of ash when she felt a shake.

    "I don''t know." Little Colour used vines to solidify the tomb and Lu Xing, this damn Meng Yixiao even in death he''s an unlucky star!

    Think about it, she was still in shock from the fight.

    "Little Colour, I want to see Seventh sister before the bacsh from the seal" Dongfang Minghui was powerless when she thought of what mighte next, she had a feeling of being struck by lightning.

    "Maybe themotion outside was the result of your Seventh sister." Little Colour would have casually put her off, but after saying it out loud, she thought it was extremely likely that, ording to Qian Wanyu''s routine, she indeed would have caused such a big stir.

    "Boom boom boom-"

    "Not good, this chamber is going to copse!"

    Dongfang Minghui and Little Colour quickly grabbed Lu Xing, who was wrapped like a silkworm and squeezed into the tomb coffin, which looked so solemn that Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to open it after entering fearing that she had desecrated the Qian Family ancestors. She didn''t expect the tomb was empty, the three of them crowded in and it felt cramped, "Little Colour, you go back to the soul sea first, it''s too small to squeeze."

    "No, throw this thing out." Little Colour was referring to Lu Xing, who was bundled into a ball with white silk.

    It was tired of being in the soul sea all the time, also it could not easily transform into an adult body, it didn''t want to go back immediately, "Look at this."

    Little Colour''s hand pressed on the bottom of the coffin, the bottom of the coffin quickly gave a responseit sounded like echoing?

    "It''s empty." Dongfang Minghui was surprised, she couldn''t help but secretly guess that the Qian Family legacy was hidden in the tomb, being interrupted by Little Colour, she forgot that the three of them were about to be sandwiches!

    "Let''s wait until the situation outside is a little more stable, and thene back to explore this tomb, just in case it''s a thousand-foot cliff below, without any preparation, we are bound to fall and die." Little Colour loved to explore and swallow things that can replenish its spiritual power. Before in Dongfang Minghui soul sea it couldn''t feel it but now it could see that the world was too beautiful, it hadn''t appreciated it enough and wanted to grow up more!

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what it was thinking of and waited patiently for themotion to stop.

    The booming sound outside always gave her a bad feeling, the thunder seems to be too loud?

    It was hard to wait until the thunder stopped and the ground movement didn''t seem to be getting worse so she nudged and tapped Little Colour''s shoulder, "It doesn''t seem to be moving."

    "Shhh, someone''sing."

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth wide, Little Colour shook her head towards her. She looked at Little Colour and pressed to the inner wall of the coffin, that strict look made her feel awkward, she was still not quite used to Little Colour''s current young girl from a cute baby.

    She looked a little sick when she thought of the seal bacshing soon.

    Qian Wanyu had never looked so distressed. She had just advanced to the next level when she encountered a Spiritual Monarch level person who blew herself up. Although she fled very quickly, she was no match for therge range of Meng Yixiao''s self-destruction.

    She was affected by the ripple and the huge spiritual force blew her out a few dozen meters. The ninth peak started to copse and she almost fell off if not for the water thunder whip gripping onto a section of rock

    "Fortunately, you fled quickly."

    Qing Mo sensed a huge pressure in advance and warned her in time, he didn''t expect Meng Yixiao to blow himself up and attract the Ninth Peak Peak Lord.

    Qian Wanyu nodded, she stumbled into the tomb, the original body of Meng Yixiao was gone, but he still had a spiritual body. She was anxious about Ninth Sister''s situation so Qian Wanyu did not stop for a moment as she quickly found the inside of the tomb copsed beyond recognition because of the situation outside.

    To find someone in this rubble would be difficult.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu hands moved the stones away one by one, was Dongfang Minghui buried alive in it?

    Qing Mo sighed, "You are an earth Spiritual Master, look at your hands, they are about to be ruined."

    Qian Wanyu would like to use earth Spiritual power, but she just noticed that the Spiritual power in her dantian was empty, the five small orbs in her dantian showed a dry state for the first time and it was probably because of that self-explosion just now. She had drained all of her body''s Spiritual power to defend against it.

    "In that case, you should quietly cultivate, there may be additional gains."

    "No, I want to find Ninth Sister first."

    Qing Mo knew her stubbornness and couldn''t help but mutter, Ninth Sister this Ninth Sister that, everything is full of Ninth Sister, how about she takes a look at her situation, "Forget it, I''ll help you once, but next time you have to rely on yourself."

    When Qian Wanyu walked to the tomb, the tomb was in a mess, it looked like it had been buried and she was sure from the debris and all the traces on the ground that Ninth Sister must have been here, "Ninth Sister and Lu Xing came to this ce."

    She had searched many ces but this was the only ce where there were obvious traces of a fight. Although the traces were covered by most of the rocks, they were still discovered by the attentive Qian Wanyu.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "It''s Seventh sister!"

    "Seventh Sister, I am here!"

    After Dongfang Minghui moved the lid of the tomb coffin, she saw a bloody person, she was so shocked that her heart was about to jump out, she leapt out of the tomb, "Seventh sister, you''re hurt!"<blockquote>

    Whew! Long chapter</blockquote>

 Chapter 111 (2)

    Chapter 111 (2)

    Qian Wanyu did not speak she stretched out her hands and embraced the person fiercely sucking in a deep breath. She knew her Ninth Sister would be okay, now her anxious heart could finally calm down.

    Dongfang Minghui, however, did not dare to move, she was afraid she might identally touch Seventh sister''s wound, "Seventh sister, your wound looks very serious, let me deal with it first, OK?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, these wounds weren''t that serious she did not care much and wanted to just hug the person in front of her at the moment.

    Little Colour, who finally came out of the tomb saw these two people showing affection as if no one else was around, and shook her head with a tsk, "Really don''t consider anyone''s feelings at all." Ah, it''s just too bad that it wascking a furnace as well

    "Who is she?"

    "Huh?" Dongfang Minghui followed Seventh sister''s gaze and saw Little Colour sitting on the tomb cover with its legs shaking around, with a look of watching a good show. Mainly because the expression on Little Colour''s face was lustful she realised it was thinking of something bad again

    "Little Colour."

    Thinking of the questions Seventh sister might ask, Dongfang Minghui suddenly said, "Seventh sister, let''s double-cultivate."

    Qian Wanyu wanted to shake her head, but as soon as the other person touched, a very soothing spiritual energy went straight to her soul, even the fluctuations in her soul sea couldn''t help but ripple out. Qing Mo had long erected a barrier to shield his eyes so naturally the spiritual energy exchange between the two could not be seen.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the five small orbs dried up in Seventh sister''s dantian, she painfully injected her spiritual energy into them, and soon the five small orbs became active and followed her spiritual energy yfully without Qian Wanyu''smand.

    It turned out that it was just her spiritual power being depleted.

    "Seventh Sister, I''m hiding one thing from you." Dongfang Minghui hesitated before she wanted to bring this matter up, but-

    Before she could say it, she felt a pang of dizziness, and then she couldn''t remember anything.

    "Ninth Sister!!!"

    The double cultivation disconnected as one party lost consciousness, and Qian Wanyu looked at the vulnerable person who had fallen into aa in her arms.

    Little Colour covered its eyes, about to look away, and met Qian Wanyu''s gaze that was about to kill, it waved its hands, "Don''t you re at me like that, if she hadn''t begged me so hard, I definitely wouldn''t have done that."

    Lu Xing had already burned his life force, plus Meng Yixiao had rushed in so she released part of the seal and was able to snatch Lu Xing back from Meng Yixiao otherwise how could it be so smooth?

    Qian Wanyu tried to suppress the anger in his body, "Speak, how did Ninth Sister suddenly faint?"

    "The seal bacsh."

    Everything has a price, unlocking the seal naturally also has a price, it has long analyzed the pros and cons for Dongfang Minghui. If they did not pay attention to Lu Xing, its ability alongside pig fairy grass could help seal her breath so that Meng Yi xiao wouldn''t notice so quickly. Too bad she refused to leave Lu Xing behind.

    Then she had to unseal Little Colour''s powers to temporarily borrow the power and finally snatch Lu Xing''s life from the hands of the other party. After that, she also ended up fighting against Meng Yixiao this damn pervert.

    Qian Wanyu''s aura was a bit unstable, no wonder Ninth Sister was so eager to propose double cultivation just now, was it because she wanted to heal her before the bacsh? The moment she thought of the seal, she thought of thest time Ninth Sister also raised her level in this way, she couldn''t move or speak for a few months at that time

    Little Colour shook her head indicating it wouldn''t be the same this time, "You will soon know."

    Dongfang Minghui woke up particrly quickly this time, she opened her eyes to see Seventh sister with an anxious face in front of her, "Ninth Sister, you-"

    She remembered, she just wanted to confess about releasing the seal with Seventh sister when the seal bacsh appeared. She tried to get up and a pair ofrge hands helped her sit up straight. She stretched out her hand to try to rub her eyes, aiya she must be too tired she suddenly felt Seventh sister seems to have be bigger

    Then she looked down, her hands were covered by the sleeves of her clothes, she had to desperately pull the sleeves up before freezing.

    Qian Wanyu carefully wrapped her arms around her, deeply afraid that she would move too much, "Ninth Sister, no matter what you be, it doesn''t matter."

    These are only temporary after all

    Dongfang Minghui gave Little Colour a hard stare, Little Colour said that the seal could bacsh in two ways, one quickly be old, the second, regression to infancy, she was prepared for the possibility of turning into an old woman but the result was she became a small child!

    Qian Wanyu saw her staring at her sleeves and thoughtfully folded them upyer byyer until she revealed a pair of small white hands, which she ced inside her palms and covered tightly.

    She looked lost and had to look at her hands again before she was sure she had be a child. She looked at her spiritual power internally and it did not regress likest time, which was a great blessing among misfortune.

    "Ninth Sister?"

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui spoke in an especially childish voice, aiya this made it seem like she was a little girl having a crush on an elder sister ah!

    Qian Wanyu saw her sighing like a small adult and simply hugged the little person on herp kissing her fat cheeks, "No matter what Ninth Sister turns into, I''ll still like."

    When she heard Seventh sister''s constion, she did not feel better but just thought Seventh sister didn''t want her to be too sad.

    "Seventh Sister, I just can''t ept it for the moment, I''ll be fine after a while."

    "Pfft." Little Colour on the side saw Little Dongfang Minghui giving a serious talk and really couldn''t hold backughing. No matter what this situation was pretty funny, it still had the previous physique, but the other side has be a small bean.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes and red at Little Colour, "You just wait for me, I hold a grudge you know!"

    Then, she changed the subject, tugging at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, hanging her head, "Seventh sister, there seems to be a mechanism under the tomb, the Qian Family heritage may be below, you and Little Colour go check it out."

    Little Colour took the lead and moved Lu Xing out first then put him aside carefully, it tapped on the bottom of the coffin and fondled around for a moment.

    Dongfang Minghui stood up and almost tripped over herrge clothes. She looked sadly at the Entangled Love sent by Seventh sister and touched it with her hand. Qian Wanyu kept paying attention to her from the side and thinking of her set of clothes, she quickly picked it up, found a knife and cut off a part of the sleeves and trouser legs. Then she walked to Little Minghui, "Come on, change. Try on this set of clothes."

    In this ce they can only make do, everything else had to wait until they went out.

    Little Minghui was a little resistant to let Seventh sister personally change her clothes, she felt so ashamed even though she had the body of an eight-year-old child, she had the heart of an adult! She squirmed and did not allow her to put it on.

    "Found it."

    Little Colour touched a mechanism at the bottom of the coffin, and when it was gently touched, the bottom of the coffin seemed to open a door, which was dark and looked like a secret passage to an unknown ce.

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of Little Minghui being distracted to immediately strip her clothes. Her original clothes had be veryrge so it only took a gentle pull to pull her out of it with nothing to cover, Qian Wanyu had a serious face the whole time and her eyes were clear knowing what situation they were in now.

    "There is a concealed button inside Entangled Love that can allow it to be shrunk." When she got it at the time she had thought that this mechanism would not be used for the rest of her life, she did not expect it to be useful so soon. She quickly set it up and tied it back on her waist.

    "It''s still slightlyrge, if you feel it''s inconvenient we will put it away first, I''ll buy you a smaller belt."

    Qian Wanyu seriously looked at Dongfang Minghui.

    "No, that''s fine." Having used Entangled Love for so long she knew just how convenient it was. If not, she wouldn''t have gotten so sad at not being able to have it again. All her life-preserving things were also inside the spaces within Entangled Love. Dongfang Minghui looked at her outfit, the clothes were modified from adult clothes so the sleeves were wide, the pants were also like this. She looked a bit like a little viger girl dressed in some ragsit was kind of sad that it reached this point ah!

    She shook her head in slight disgust, "When we get out, I''m going to get a new set of clothes."

    She touched the silk umbre on her back, as she became smaller, the umbre that was so dexterous in her eyes changed its vour now that she had shrunk, now she looked more like some famous child actor. She looked at her boots with a lifeless look.

    The clothes could be changed, but the boots probably could not.

    "Ninth Sister, Seventh sister will hold you."

    "No, no, no"

    She really couldn''t imagine herself being hugged by her Seventh sister, but her protest wasn''t acknowledged.

    Qian Wanyu said she would hug so she did, she did not give her a princess hug but just the normal way of hugging children in front before walking over to Little Colour.

    "Little Colour, put Lu Xing on your back, we''ll go down."

    Little Colour wanted to retort that it could actually carry Dongfang Minghui, but it was red at by Qian Wanyu''s eyes before the proposal was made. This damn bully was not cute at all! Its n to tease Little Minghui was broken

    It helplessly used vine branches to tie Lu Xing to her back and followed Qian Wanyu down.

    The steps under the tomb were not long and they got used to the darkness of the steps. The light soon appeared in front of their eyes, which was a little blinding. After they came down the steps, it was as if a door had opened, the world was no longer polluted by the death of qi and there was a blue sky and white clouds as well asrge green grass.

    The world beneath the tomb was one of the simplest and cleanest ces Qian Wanyu had ever seen in any adventure. In the distance, apart from a simple thatched hut, there was only a small mound of earth and a mountain left behind the house.

    "What kind of ce is this?" Little Colour was astonished, where is the promised inheritance? Howe it''s just a broken house! It even reluctantly carried Lu Xing down to check ah!

    "Seventh Sister, the grass is soft and doesn''t stick to my feet you can put me down."

    "Okay."

    The stiff Dongfang Minghui felt more relieved as soon as she touched the ground. Seventh Sister''s way of being loving is too weird with her small body she wanted to be big again ah!

    Qian Wanyu did not poke at her little thoughts and she took the initiative to hold her hand, slowing down her steps. In her heart she could not help but think that in fact, although Ninth Sister has be smaller she''s be more emotional and shy, seeing this side of Ninth Sister is not too bad, much better than the previous seal bacsh where she couldn''t move at all.

    But still, it''s good to always squirm and not let hug properly!

    Little Minghui ran the spiritual power to her feet and could feel the grass under her feet bringing her afortable feeling. She liked this kind of peaceful ce.

    Toothless also seemed to sense her joyful emotions and ran out from the space ring. In her eyes, the not too small toothless at this moment instantly looked a lot taller.

    Aiya! This time she wanted to cry.

    Toothless would have liked to rub against her, but found the size of Little Minghui was toosmall so it gave up this intention and crouched down to wag its tail at her trying tofort her young heart.

    Little Minghui squatted down and sadly leaned on Toothless'' big head, then gently stroked it a few times, "Toothless you go y, don''t set the grass on fire, okay?"

    Toothless let out a small voice and dashed out like thunder as if it were saving all its energy after being locked up for so long.

    "Seventh sister, we should also go over and see."

    Merry Christmas everyone! I hope you''re all spending time with your family and friends.

    Thank you all for supporting me this year, massive thank yous to donators, ad clickers, readers, andmentators, you all keep me so motivated to continue this project even though each chapter feels so long! Having to trante and edit as a 1 man team can get tough but the end product of a great novel for all of you to enjoy is always worth it!

    A big thank you again, I hope you all continue to enjoy this work ? Little Minghui wishes you a Merry Christmas too!

 Chapter 112 (1)

    Chapter 112 (1)

    The hut structure looked very simple, it was made of hardwood and nts. Things that were originally not very for Little Minghui such as this house now became huge. It seems like how people perceive things does depend on a lot of things including height! Seen from afar this hut looked quite spacious.

    The door was opened by Little Colour and the contents of the house were easily exposed to their eyes.

    She insisted on walking alone and Qian Wanyu was considerate enough to slow down the pace, the distance of 20 to 30 meters was covered in half an incense stick of time.

    The arrangement of the house seemed very normal at a nce, there''s a bed, table, and stools everything looks like what a single person living in the ce would need. The bed also looked like it could only amodate one person.

    Little Colour didn''t wait and immediately went over to check everything. It pouted when it found nothing and unhappily untied the wrapped up Lu Xing onto the bed.

    "Be careful!"

    Little Minghui red at Little Colour with disapproval, and her little human hand had to go and hold it up so it wouldn''t roll off the bed.

    Qian Wanyu has been watching from the side, looking at the little adult with a serious frown before taking a big step forward to help. She moved Lu Xing towards the bed and spoke, "Ninth Sister, what else do you want to do? I''ll help you."

    Little Minghui was dumbfounded, then she puffed her cheeks and ran out of the door with her short legs with flustered eyes as her mouth kept muttering, "Toothless, Toothless where did you go?"

    Seventh sister was treating her as a little kid that needed help with everything, it was quite sad for her ah!

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what kind of subtle mood Little Minghui was feeling, watching the little person rush out she always worried if Ninth Sister would fall. Looking around she saw a little something above the bed where Lu Xing was ced, it looked like a random sketch.

    Toothless was practising its usual skill of digging holes. After hearing Minghuis call, he turned his head and roared twice. Seeing the person cross over, he looked wary. Mother looked so small. She needed its protection, so it swished its tail and rushed to her squatting down and sitting on the ground in front of her. Everything outside seemed peaceful so Qian Wanyu got closer and found that the randomly drawn line on the scribble continued from the edge of the bed to the bottom of the bed. It seemed as though half of the wall was covered with this painting.

    Qian Wanyu shifted the nk bed to the side with one hand, and only then could she see the whole picture clearly, there were words on it!

    "Toothless."

    There was a small mound of earth next to the hut, and there was a wooden sign erected on top of the mound, Little Minghui was dragged over by Toothless to the side of the grave mound, the writing on top was blurred and Toothless squatted down to continue digging.

    This is a grave!

    Toothless was digging a hole into a grave

    "Ugh, Toothless, stop digging!" She dragged and dragged, but could not stop Toothless, the little guy had a special obsession for digging holes, it was especially so when it felt that there were good things hidden in the hole.

    Little Minghui sat on the ground giving up and found that her strength was not as good as Toothless, "Little Colour,e and stop Toothless."

    Little Colour cast her an are you stupid look and did not move, but then somehow she abruptly stood up, squatting next to Toothless and encouraged, "Silly Toothless, did you find something good? Do you need my help? Comee I can help you dig faster."

    Looking at the evil look on her face, Little Minghui got angry out of shame but then on second thought, Toothless normally didn''t dig holes for no reason. There must be something good hidden underground.

    "Seventh sister, there''s a grave here!"

    It looks like the wooden sign above it had a name, Little Minghui stood up and examined the wooden sign erected on the mound. She could vaguely see a Qian character but the words after that were fuzzy. The only legible word was the Qian character.

    Qian Wanyu read the writing on the wall quickly, the ten line painting on the wall from top to bottom formed a coherent whole.

    It seemed like a love story.

    The drawing seemed a little rough, but the general appearance of the people in the painting showed that the person who made this painting was very attentive to the details, from the initial meeting to the final parting

    "Seventh sister?"

    After shouting once, Qian Wanyu hadn''te out so Little Minghui used her short legs to run to the house to take a look, "What are you looking at?"

    "The owner of this house liked to draw."

    Little Minghui squatted on the floor and found that if she wanted to draw she would have to lie down to draw like this the painting was quite weirdly positioned. She immediately pointed out her doubts and said, "No one could''ve drawn in such a low position unless they lied on their back."

    After saying that, she triedying down to imitate drawing, her white hand caressed the bottom of the first painting and then she tried to make herself lift a little higher to reach some of the higher paintings. She had to keep shifting her body to reach properly.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes lit up. No wonder she felt that there was a little bit of weirdness with this room. It seems Ninth Sister was more attentive and had found the cause. Now that she analysed the room again, all the furnishings in this room looked a little shorter than normal, the stool only reached her calf and even the bed wasn''t on a high frame, she needed to bend down to reach it.

    In Little Minghui''s eyes, these discrepancies did not exist at all, so when she initially walked in there didn''t seem to be anything wrong.

    "Could it be that the owner of this room was paralyzed?"

    A bold spection emerged in the minds of both of them at the same time.

    Little Minghui sat on the ground using her hands to prop up her chin and carefully examining the diagram all over again. She also looked at the order it was drawn and noticed it was different from what Qian Wanyu had seen. For her, it was arranged from top to bottom

    Qian Wanyu did not disturb her, just silently watching from behind.

    "Seventh Sister, this couple is quite sad."

    Little Minghui''s skill at examining pictures was also first-ss, she read it and could already picture the stunning and unbelievable love of the couple in the story. This sort of ming love was timeless and legendary with the statuses of the two people.

    This love story depicted a human and a monster. The two met by ident just like one of those sappy dramas, the hero saved the beauty and the beauty began to warm up to the hero. However, because of their different identities and different races, this ordinary love story rose to the point of a national event where both races couldn''t co-exist. Their love intensified the battle between humans and monsters, yet it was uncontroble

    "Look this is a monster race!" The picture of the monster race looked very tough and wild, they were very animalistic especially the ones who could transform into the shape of a beast, those were the heroes of the beast tribe. The women in their society did not have very high positions so it looked like a primitive patriarchal.

    She didn''t know about the current situation of the monster race, but the entire seven-coloured continent now reveres strength, the status of the people within the monster race now should be about the same. Whoever has the bigger fist has the right to speak.

    "As far as I know, the monster race has been closed to outsiders for a long time ever since they signed a hundred-year pact with humans, these weapons look to me like they were used hundreds of years ago, now the orcs have learned to make deals with dwarves so they should be using those weapons. These don''t look like dwarven made weapons." Qing Mo was also amazed, this painting which was probably made hundreds of years ago had been preserved so well, how did they do it and what was the use?

    This story involved the core problems between the two tribes so the content was quite heavy.

    Little Minghui pursed her lips, she was seriously thinking about an important question, since this ce was the back mountain of the Qian Family, who carved these things on the wall?

    "Ooo-" Toothless who had finished digging a hole outside suddenly howled with excitement.

    "Good good Toothless, let me see what''s in there." Little Colour headed over and wanted to reach into the hole but a fireball shot from the side towards the unsuspecting Little Colour and burned her clothes a little.

    "Stupid Toothless! You dare to injure this master''s hands!"

    Little Colour got angry, hmph it had gone to the trouble of apanying this little thing to y but the result was this little thing didn''t know good from bad and attacked her!

    Toothless was carefully guarding the hole as if it wouldn''t give way to anyone and would attack again if she got close. If Little Colour dared to move forward it didn''t hesitate to shoot another fireball!

    Qian Wanyu looked at Little Colour going crazy then looked at Toothless who was guarding the hole and wagging its tail like a loyal guard dog for Ninth Sister.

    She sensed that in her soul sea when she advanced, the little white tiger seemed to feel nothing, it seems she still had to wait for it to wake up.

    "Seventh Sister, that grave seems to belong to your Qian Family''s people, maybe it''s an elder." Her little Toothless dug a hole into someone''s grave which seemed a bit shameful, "Let''s give it a kowtow and admit our mistakes first."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the coffin that was dug out by Toothless, there was a big gap between this and the noble and solemn coffins seen outside. Judging from its material, it was built of the same material as what was used for the hut so evidently whoever had built the hut had built the coffin as well.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that Seventh sister wasn''t moving so she had no choice but to go forward herself and kowtow to admit her mistakes.

    She kneeled three times to this small grave, Little Minghui sincerely apologised, "Senior do not get angry, Toothless did it unintentionally if there is any offence please forgive it, I will sincerely worship your grave with incense for 15 days."

    Qian Wanyu stood beside her and did not bother to stop her, she knew Ninth Sister cared about these things. Listening carefully to her various prayers she carefully identified the words above the wooden sign  The Grave of Qian Ying.

    "Qian Yingthis name seems familiar." Qing Mo was also looking at the simple tomb, he tried to find out who could''ve been buried here.

    "This is probably the grave of the most controversial woman among the ancestors of the Qian Family." Qian Wanyu remembered that before Aunt Mo had told her about the ancestral generations of the Qian Family. She heard it once and remembered everything, "Qian Ying''s name was removed from the Qian Family tree, Aunt Mo was only a maid who grew up in the Qian Family so she wasn''t sure how she knew about this history but she probably learned it from her mother Qian Yiling. This Qian Ying, it is said that she had made a grave mistake and was killed by the Qian Family.

    When Qian Wanyu mentioned this, Qing Mo immediately beat his legs, "I remember now! A hundred years ago, when I was just a wisp of soul, I saw the Qian Family round-up one of their descendants, at that time it was a huge fuss and the Qian Family child was used of collusion with the monster race and acting as a spy. In fact, this Qian Ying was really hidden, she was not only the most outstanding Spiritual Master in that generation of the Qian Family, she was also a strong Dark System Spiritual Master."

    He was still in the midst of his own revenge from betrayal, the taste of being betrayed by those closest to him made him paranoid and unable to trust people, seeing this Qian Ying who caused public outrage and was betrayed by her own family he saw a bit of the same kind of grief in her. The Qian Family actually betrayed by her and must have used her emotions towards the Qian Family to capture her. Otherwise, with her skills and abilities, she would not have easily been captured by them and externally killed off but secretly hidden by them in this grave prison.

    "You never said that there was another Dark System Spiritual Master in my Qian Family ancestors?"

    Qing Mo sighed, "Wanyu, it''s not that I didn''t want to say it, but you never allowed me to say it."

    When Qian Wanyu awakened her dark system Spiritual power, once she felt anything negative her mood swings would be quite big.

    He was afraid that she could not easily do this and might have any trauma so he wanted to wait, after all, how many years had he waited before he found a destined person? He couldn''t let Qian Wanyu die for anything. In addition, at that time, the Qian Family had little to do with them. Afterwards, he simply couldn''t remember meeting anyone from the Qian Family, after all, it was a hundred years ago.

    Qian Wanyu''s mood was a little subtle. When she first awakened her dark spiritual power, she felt that heaven and earth were unjust and deceitful. Now, having met one Dark Spiritual Master after another, she had a kind of realization that it wasn''t that Dark Spiritual Masters were born guilty, the shackles imposed on them by the group of people around them full of their self-proposed benevolence and morality were the root cause of the current situation.

    Toothless saw his mother ignore everything else and moved over to rub against her before prodding her back, "Mother mother, hug hug."

    Little Minghui was quite happy after kowtowing and asking for forgiveness to the senior but once she heard Toothless her veins throbbed and she gritted her teeth, "No Toothless!"

    Toothless pulled her clothes and signalled for her to get on it.

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t look away, this stupid thing was indeed brutal at times, she pulled Ninth Sister up to her feet with one hand, "Did Toothless find the treasure?"

    When Toothless heard her, he roared towards Qian Wanyu, that fierce little look was actually a warning to her.

    Qian Wanyu held Minghui''s hand and stood at the edge of the pit, Toothless'' front ws were still very sharp, ta

    "Ninth Sister, I''ll go down first to have a look."

    Little Minghui saw the height of the hole and rolled her eyes at Toothless. When Toothless saw Qian Wanyu going down it kept restlessly moving around, "Toothless Toothless just wait, Seventh sister will help us find the treasure."

    "Ninth Sister, let Toothless carry you down."

    Toothless cleverlyy next to Little Minghui, the number of times it pped its tail elerated a lot so it seemed it was quite anxious. This was the first time she had seen Toothless so impatient, she helplessly tugged its ears and gently ruffled its head a little before climbing onto Toothless'' back. Toothless'' back felt very soft and veryfortable, she wrapped her two small hands into a ring around its neck in case it was bumpy.

    When Qian Wanyu jumped down, she did not see anything outstanding but she did see a well-sealed iron box that was intact. She wrapped her hand with spiritual power and picked up the iron box to weigh it, she shook a little but ording to her judgment, there should be nothing valuable inside.

    "Is this it?"

    Toothless roared and squeezed away Qian Wanyu with his own body, then went to the side, picking up the lid of the coffin buried there and poking around. First looking at the person inside before wing and fishing around.

    Toothless paws tried to hook its w onto a jade pendant on the waist of the female body. If only it had hands it wouldn''t have needed such a stupid method!

    Qian Wanyu was slightly surprised, Toothless''s action made her realize something, Toothless'' treasure hunting skills were really outstanding. It could even sense things hidden inside the coffin, did it have eyes that could prate everything?

    Little Minghui sitting on its back couldn''t see anything but she could feel the hair on Toothless'' back stand up indicating that this was dangerous. She held her breath and concentrated, not daring to disturb it.

    She carefully pulled out her silk umbre, nning to block in front of Toothless once anything went wrong, digging someone''s grave and incurring the wrath of God wasn''t worth the loss!

    Toothless hooked the jade pendant little by little fishing until its ws grew a little tired. It stood still to rest for a breath of time before quickly going back in with another w, persistently trying to hook the jade pendant before finally grabbing it!

    Toothless bit the jade pendant with his mouth and turned around, with a swish of its tail the coffin lid closed again.

    Although the whole process seemed simple, everyone present was still rmed because this act of taking the jade pendant would definitely have offended the person in the coffin.

    The group of people climbed out of the hole and Toothless put down Little Minghui taking the initiative to hand her the half jade pendant before thinking of how to fill the hole again.

    Little Minghui felt Toothless''s actions were very strange, in the past when Toothless dug holes it never bothered to fill them back again. Now, for some reason, it decided to fill back the hole it had dug it was quite abnormal She looked at the jade pendant, half of the jade pendant was chipped and cut very neatly, in the end, it looked like a broken product, "This jade pendant is only half a piece."

    Qian Wanyu shook the iron box in her hand, she was more interested in what was in the box, why was it ced on the same high level as the coffin, could it be that the owner of this room wanted to bury the most precious things in her life with her hands? They went back to the hut, Qian Wanyu simply opened the iron box, there was a lot of paper inside. It was quite dusty from how old it was and each one had been folded into a flying crane, no wonder she felt the iron box had some weight yet wasn''t heavy.

    As Qian Wanyu expected, after opening the first letter she knew that these were the most valuable things of the owner of this room, these were letters that could never be sent, the letters were written in a very wild font so it was clear that the person who wrote them was also loose and unrestrained.

    Little Minghui''s face was confused, it was because she waszy and hadn''t done any homework so she couldn''t read this wild font at all!

    They looked even harder to read than the notes she had to read back when she was a doctor! She could only watch as Seventh sister read one after another.

    Qian Wanyu''s expression was serious while reading it was as if she was dealing with a matter of great importance.

    "Seventh sister, what do the letters say?" Dongfang Minghui wanted to talk and had to raise her head.

    "The one buried in the grave is Qian Ying, she said that if you promise her a condition, she can give the Qian Family''s heritage."

    "What does she mean by giving?" This made her confused. How could she give it? Was there someone still alive in here? Why did it need to be given like this?

    "A person buried underground still wants to influence the world, hmph what condition did she want?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the letters withplicated eyes, she didn''t fold it back nor did she put it back in the grave or burn it with fire

    "She said that she still has one son. If future generations promised to find and protect her son she would give them the heritage"<blockquote>

    HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE!

    THANK YOU donators, ad clickers, readers,mentators or just whoever on this site. I hope to write more MIWW for all of you in 2022 >.<</blockquote>

 Chapter 112 (2)

    Chapter 112 (2)

    "What else?" So many letters, should not have only said these things, right?

    "This half jade is also called the key of hope, she said the other half of the key containing the Qian Family''s legacy was thrown into another space by her. Only with this key can anyone get the true legacy. If only half a key is used the person will only obtain half the inheritance and eventually die from an internal explosion."

    This was the first time Dongfang Minghui wanted to dig out a dead body and flog it. She was in awe before towards this Qian Ancestor but now she was mad enough to want to pull her hair out!

    Qian Wanyu frowned but she understood at heart. The Qian Family''s vicious approach caused her and her lover to part forever on top of that they broke her legs and imprisoned her here. However, this person was gifted and not only managed to get the inheritance of the ninth peak but also came up with a good way to take revenge against the Qian Family. By throwing the other half of the heritage outside she managed to ckmail the Qian Family to work for her to get the true inheritance.

    "Have you thought about it?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu had no choice, this Qian Family inheritance belonged to her she had to obtain it. If she only had half she would always regret not taking the opportunity.

    Qing Mo, had to remind her again, "If you can''t find the other half then your body will burst and you will diedo you really want to do this? After a hundred years, who even knows if the son of Qian Ying was still alive?"

    Wanyu''s life was really too hard. She was only twenty years old and was a five system spiritual schr. Even in ancient records he had never heard of someone like her. Qing Mo felt a little regret at the moment, he should have praised her more so she wouldn''t take so much risks to grow stronger at the fastest rate. Thinking of it in his heart, he never seemed to even praise her once.

    "Ninth Sister, I''m going to get this inheritance, you''ll support me, right?" Qian Wanyu suddenly squatted down and pulled the slightly confused little Minghui to her side.

    "Yes, I will support whatever Seventh sister does." Little Minghui stared back at her firmly.

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu gently kissed her forehead, then let her go and said, "Ninth Sister, don''t follow, wait for me inside the hut."

    Little Minghui stood with Toothless inside the hut, watching Qian Wanyu walk to the middle of the ground, a drop of blood came out of her hand and floated in the middle of the air. A figure appeared in the sky, if one looked closer you could see that the phantom in the sky and the person lying in the coffin looked exactly the same, the drop of blood returned to Qian Wanyu''s forehead through her fingers.

    "The vow isplete."

    A sound suddenly came from mid-air louder than thunder. This kind of oath was the blood oath in the seven-coloured continent, the general oath wouldn''t make such a big noise, this could only be the blood oath.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the little red dot on Seventh sister''s forehead, and it felt very dazzling. She wanted to rush out and hug Seventh sister but she saw her draw the water thunder whip and walk towards the pile of earth with a gloomy expression. She saw the whip in Seventh sister''s hand swiping towards the ce where Toothless filled the hole before and destroy it with one blow. Below, the mud flew out, and the lid of the wooden coffin flew far away because of her long whip.

    Seeing Seventh sister''s ruthlessness that was willing to even take revenge on a dead person she felt it was better for Seventh sister to cool down first.

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips, jumped down and looked at the person lying quietly in the coffin. Seeing the ring finger in her hand, she cut it off and put it into her own space ring, "Since I have to find your son, don''t me me for breaking your finger and taking this."

    Then she ignored the dead person''s coffin she had just blown open and swaggeringly went back to the hut.

    "Seventh sister, your forehead" little Minghui felt worried.

    "No harm done, Ninth Sister, the inheritance is in this room, you''d better take Lu Xing outside to wait."

    "Aiya, I guess that''s the only way. Little Colour, quickly, take Lu Xing out and let''s get away from here." Dongfang Minghui knew the importance of the Qian Family''s heritage, when she heard Seventh sister''s instructions she hastily summoned Toothless and Little Colour to her side and left the small hut in a hurry.

    Qian Wanyu watched her leave and then boldly began to examine the house.

    "No wonder this house has been standing for a hundred years, the heritage is hidden inside." Qing Mo had to praise Qian Wanyu''s intelligence, what sort of situation did that girl have to be so vicious.

    But, it seems that this couldn''t all be med on her.

    "When I cut off her fingers just now, I didn''t find any problems with her legs." Her body lying there wasn''t like a cripple at all. Since she wasn''t a cripple Ninth Sister''s previous deduction was moot.

    Qian Wanyu pointed towards those paintings on the wall, "Don''t you think this painting is too deliberate?"

    She had left letters so why bother with paintings? Although the whole hut seemed coordinated after overturning the assertion that Qian Ying was a cripple, everything that seemed to make sense before now seems weird. For example, the painting was likely a deliberate adjustment to the house.

    "You suspect that the painting is actually a formation?"

    In the formation arts, in addition to the simple array formation, there were also drawing arrays, the transmission array they used to arrive here was actually one of those drawing arrays. General drawing arrays were normally just simple painted diagrams. Ones such as the painting Qian Ying had painted would likely be ignored as a real painting ording to the normal way of thinking, the moreplex a drawing the more time is needed to crack it.

    Qian Wanyu sat in front of the wall quietly, she released spiritual power in her eyes and the original deep eyes turned darker. Five colours floated inside in turns. This formation was veryplex, each pattern extended to hundreds of patterns.

    Little Minghui nervously waited outside, she knew that the inheritance wasn''t something that could bepleted in a day or two.

    "You''ve been walking around for a day, are you tired? Qian Wanyu is cultivating so you should be cultivating as well, otherwise it will be a matter of time before you''re thrown far away from her level, don''t shame me, okay." Little Colour rolled her eyes. This little buddy''s always so silly, when normal people encounter opportunities they should push forward. It was still feeling regretful that the half of the jade wasn''t in her hands.

    She thought about it and felt that Little Colour was right, after cultivating for an hour, she opened her eyes, "Little Colour, don''t you think there is something wrong with this space?"

    "There is indeed a problem."

    She couldn''t sense any spiritual energy at all, as if everything was stagnant within this space.

    Outside, everyone knew that there was a big problem on the Qian Family''s ninth peak, they had all seen the shocking situation that day, especially the grey smoke that filled the entire ninth peak.

    Wood rushed upward but halfway there the fourth peak, fifth peak and even the sixth peak peak masters jointly suppressed him. Finally even the olddy heard about the big problem and rushed to the back mountain. The whole group of people inside were immediately taken out including Qian Ziyan who refused to go out.

    "You guys are saying that Zhuoxi, Wanyu and Minghui all went up to the ninth peak?" Li Yunan was shocked, he could only be sure that Lu Xing and Meng Yixiao went up to the ninth peak, as for Wanyu and Minghui, only Mu Sheng guessed this.

    The olddy''s face didn''t change, no one could tell what she was thinking.

    The fact that a Dark System Spiritual Master appeared in the ninth peak and also ended his life by blowing himself up meant something that everyone present knew. Many spected that the person who blew himself up was Meng Yixiao.

    After all, with Bai Rou and Mu Sheng testifying, it was almost a foregone conclusion that Meng Yixiao was the Spiritual Master of the Dark System.

    But to make a Spiritual Monarch level Dark System Spiritual Master blow himself up, there was room for a lot of suspicious spection, "You are all tired, rest well, I will arrange for someone to go up to the ninth peak to find them then let Cai Qing inform you as soon as there is any news."

    "Thank you, old madam."

    After the olddy left, they all felt exhausted, Qian Ziyan was kept in her small courtyard in case he rushed up to the fifth peak again. The higher the peaks the more dangerous they were, the olddy didn''t want to lose track of her son before he recovered, just like Wanyu and the Minghui girl

    Yes, they had lost their trails

    She had actually personally climbed to the ninth peak to see the peak master since knowing that a dark system Spiritual Master hade out of the ninth peak. From the shocking scene at that time, she could see how much damage the dark system Spiritual Master''s self-destruction had brought to the ninth peak. At the same time, Wanyu and Minghui were most likely seriously injured by the impact of that self-destruction, currently, their status was unknown.

    "Continue to have the people search below, maybe they fell straight down to the bottom of the peak because of the impact"

    "Yes, old madam."

    The group cultivated in the small courtyard while quietly waiting for news, but this wait suddenly turned into three months

    Li Yunan returned to the Li family to ept the arrangements from his uncle, intending to hone himself. Situ Hao also received Situ Hongying''s message, an urgent matter had cropped up needing him to return to the Royal Academy, Bai Rou didn''t feel relieved and simply joined him, before leaving she asked the Qian Family to send them any news if they found the missing people.

    Mu Sheng chose to stay and continue to wait for news. He had no close friends in the Royal Academy, and the only people worthy of his friendship were lost in this adventure. He felt some remorse, but even more, he med himself. If he had been strong enough perhaps they wouldn''t have had to face this struggle.

    "Old madam, there is still one of the third youngdy''s friends who haven''t left." Cai Qing reported the truth to the old madam, not knowing if it was her own illusion she actually felt that the olddy had aged quite a lot during this time.

    "That''s a child with a good heart." The olddy didn''t know what had urred, only after a long time did she instruct Cai Qing, "Treat the third youngdy''s friend well, if Wanyues back and finds out that we didn''t take care of her friend, she will be even more reluctant to get close to me, a strange old woman."

    Cai Qing nodded and then retreated.

    Inside the room, Qian Ziyan, who was chained up, was muttering "Xing, Xing, Xing"

    He was still not fully recovered but his eyes were getting clearer and clearer every day.

    The next day, Mu Sheng was taken by Cai Qing to the Qian Family''s martial arts arena. A total of neen trainers were waiting in the arena, then Mu Sheng started his hell-like training.

    In this period of time, the most one who felt the worst was Dongfang Minghui, she originally thought that after three months, she would have changed back to her original appearance but the result wasshe hadn''t changed at all!

    Not to mention changing back, in the pas three months even the grass in front of her hadn''t grown an inch!

    This ce''s time was obviously strange, everything was static

    There was no spiritual energy for her to absorb so she, Toothless and Little Colour naturally couldn''t cultivate, a lot of time passed by and she got bored so she focused on refining her potion making skills to feed Toothless.

    Little Colour wanted to return to the soul sea to y with the pig fairy grass but found that it could not return so it became frantic and annoyed.

    Toothless was happy every day, running around the endless ins while wailing, and sometimes carrying Little Minghui along for a wild ride, it became their only daily fun.

    As for the hut, ever since the door closed, Toothless got bored and wanted to go up and knock on it but when it got within three metres all its body hair stood up and it ran away in fear, never daring to go near that ce again.

    Qian Wanyu on the other side had entered into her own world, she followed each of the lines, trying to infuse her spiritual power, following the lines through the simr and unfamiliar paths, walking around and losing her way a lot of the time. If it were not for the constant vignce of Qing Mo in her mind, she would not have been able to find the right path. Even so, she was still not tired and patiently walked through every path finding the correct way to solve the formation.

    "It''s already at the end"

    This formation was peculiar and unusual, with three thousand paths, yet each one would lead to a different path. She couldn''t help but reflect on the fact that this formation was a formation sealed by the power of inheritance by Qian Yingwhat was her intention when doing this?

    She kept thinking and finally came to the conclusion that Qian Ying drew out her experience in order to wake up people in the future generations. Do not repeat her mistakes again, she hoped that the world''s lovers would finally be married and no tragedy would happen.

    "I know, I have to go the other way, back to the beginning!"

    Qian Wanyu''s bright eyes shone a light that broke through the formation confinement, and the door to the inheritance opened to herpletely.

    "Toothless, which one is the heartless herb, find it for me." Little Minghui sat in the centre of a pile of medicinal nts, she talked to Toothless while it was lying on its back. Two pair of big eyes awkwardly looking at these medicinal nts, they all looked very mouth-watering, it just needs to find out the right nt and then it could get a reward from mother.

    Toothless felt full of energy, sniffing this one and that before finding the heartless grass, it nudged it over to Little Minghui.

    <em>Boom</em>

    Light from the thatched hut suddenly shone in all directions. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but close her eyes feeling happy, Seventh sister must have cracked the formation!

    This light went straight to the clouds and covered the entire back mountain of the Qian Family.

    "It''s the power of inheritance, quickly go and invite the olddy!"

    The nine peak masters were all subdued by themotion, they stood at the highest point of their respective peaks, standing with their hands behind their back, admiring the rare spectacle. They had been guarding these peaks all their lives and had almost forgotten how long ago it had been since the light of inheritance wasst emitted.

    The old man of the ninth peak was stunned, he had looked before, there were several dolls who had broken into the ninth peak, was one of them a descendant of the Qian Family?

    The olddy seeing this scene came rushing with the Qian Family disciples, she stood on the fourth peak and said several good words, even Cai Qing was overjoyed, there was finally some news, but on second thought, was the person who received the inheritance the third youngdy or the firstdy?

    "Congrattions to the olddy, congrattions to the olddy!"

    Mu Sheng also benefited from the light of Wanyu and Minghui, otherwise for such a big joyous event of Qian Family, ording to reason, as an outsider, he should have had no way to attend. However, as soon as the old madam heard that there was the light of inheritance, she allowed Sister Cai Qing to bring him here.

    He had inquired about the matter of this inheritance, many people said it in ambiguous terms, the Qian Family family head was not necessarily the person who received the inheritance of the Qian Family. However, the identity of the person who received the inheritance overrides the Qian Family''s family head.

    In the Qian Family, the only one who has ever caused an internal dispute between ranks after receiving the inheritance was Qian Ying.

    Just as the crowd rejoiced, Little Minghui felt happy for Seventh sister and she was suddenly called over.

    "Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister, help me!"

    "Toothless, shh, be quiet, I think I hear something."

    Toothless immediately covered its mouth with its small forelimbs.

    "Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister, help me!"

    "Seventh sister! It''s Seventh sister''s voice!" Dongfang Minghui took one step forward, but Toothless stopped her with its body, wailing at her, the tail behind whirling in the air.

    "You''re not hearing voices, are you?" Little Colour couldn''t hear anything but it also knew that people couldn''t be distracted during an inheritance. This could be some demon trying to fool people.

    "Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister."

    "No, it must be Seventh sister, she''s in danger!" Dongfang Minghui was very serious and tried to coax little Toothless away, despite Little Colour''s obstruction, she ran straight to the door of the small hut. She pushed open the door and approached the person enveloped by light inside. Toothless and Little Colour wanted to follow but the moment she went in the door mmed shut!

    Wooo first chapter of 2022, enjoy everyone!

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    The surroundings were full of dazzling light, and she couldn''t open her eyes. She didn''t know where she was so she moved forward instinctively.

    Little Minghui''s sleeve was bitten by Toothless, and she felt the illusion that she was a lost child. Little Colour was also amazed. When they were outside just now, they didn''t feel the slightest bit of spiritual power. When they stepped into the thatched hut, the spiritual power that was so full of annihting pleasure kept circling them. It''s a pity that the inheritance has a master so it can''t be absorbed, Little Colour felt sad. Little Minghui was too upright and gave everything to her Seventh sister which was worrying.

    "What is this ce?"

    "It should be the ce of inheritance."

    Little Minghui had a little regret, feeling that she was a little too impulsive, how could Seventh sister ask her for help for no reason? This was not like Seventh sister''s style at all.

    "Seventh sister, where are you now?"

    "Ninth Sister."

    She wanted to try to see if there was any connection between her and Seventh sister, to her surprise she heard Seventh sister''s voice, Little Minghui got excited and asked, "Seventh sister, where are you? Are you okay?"

    "Go, get out of here!"

    After saying this sentence, there was no more sound.

    Little Minghui pulled Toothless to turn around but after a few steps stopped and muttered, "Something doesn''t seem right."

    "What a nuisance, if something doesn''t feel right go up and take a look, we''re already inside anyway." Little Colour said helplessly.

    "Right."

    If there was no danger, why did Seventh sister make her leave?

    Qian Wanyu was only half-conscious at the moment, she has to ept the inheritance baptism on the one hand, on the other hand, she has to distract herself to deal with a hidden danger in her soul sea, this soul felt dark and familiar, if she wasn''t wrong, it was likely a soul imprint left by Meng Yixiao in her soul sea!

    "His soul power is very strong."

    The first person who found Meng Yixiao''s existence was Qing Mo, he originally wanted to see the little white tiger advance, but ended up being attacked by it, to be precise, Meng Yixiao hiding under the little white tiger attacked. It was just that at that time, Qian Wanyu was channelling the inheritance power, her soul sea was attacked so her brain was painful enough to explode, Qing Mo was also defenceless, almost being eaten alive by this mass of soul power.

    "No wonder he chose to explode himself."

    Now that they thought about it, all the strange actions done by Meng Yixiao before could be exined, a Spiritual Monarch level Dark System Spiritual Master chose to self-destruct, he had ulterior motives and wanted to take advantage of Wanyu while she was epting the inheritance to capture her body in one fell swoop, really a good evil n.

    This person specializes in doing some underhanded things but Qing Mo has seen stranger things.

    "Keep your heart steady, don''t be affected by Meng Yixiao."

    Once her soul sea was taken over, her consciousness will be erased, meaning she willpletely disappear.

    Qian Wanyu almost suffered a bacsh when she epted the inheritance, her first reaction upon hearing Ninth Sister''s voice was to tell her to leave immediately.

    "Seventh sister."

    Little Minghui closed her eyes and followed her senses forward. When she reached a ce, she felt a little fluctuation of spiritual energy around her and decided that Seventh sister was in this ce. Since the two of them had double cultivated, her sense for Seventh sister had be stronger.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Go!!!" Qian Wanyu let out a loud shout, and waves surged in the soul sea as Meng Yixiao took advantage of the fire to take over her subconscious mind in one fell swoop.

    The human subconscious mind was very weak, although her soul sea improved a little after her dual cultivation with Ninth Sister, it is still far from the Spiritual Monarch Meng Yixiao.

    Little Minghui heard this tone and couldn''t help but shiver, Seventh sister was really in danger. She bit her index finger in an emergency, a drop of blood floated in front of her, she muttered, "Lu Xing said you can make the even dead trees spring back to life, since you are so magical, help me find Seventh sister."

    A drop of bright red blood slowly faded and the surroundings refracted light, she saw Seventh sister sitting cross-legged at the corner, frowning with a pale face, her clothes had spots of blood and her forehead was bleeding.

    "Will it be dangerous if I use my spiritual power to invade Seventh sister''s body at this time?" Little Minghui murmured in thought.

    "Dangerous, she is also in danger now, the spiritual power within her body is chaotic, even her soul sea is extremely unstable." Little Colour judged critically, seeing Qian Wanyu so miserable, it couldn''t help but feel that the inheritance wasn''t so easy to take.

    "Soul sea?" She looked incredulous if not Little Colour looking extremely calm, she most likely would have thought it was a trick again, Seventh sister''s soul sea has Qing Mo in it, it can be said to be solid as gold, how can it be unstable?

    Little Minghui wanted to go forward but found that the spiritual energy around Seventh sister was extremely exclusionary, it was not too easy to get close. She quietly released a small strand of spiritual energy, slowly mixing it with the group of spiritual energy, and entered Seventh sister''s body.

    "How did it turn out like this?!"

    "Seventh sister."

    The spiritual energy in Qian Wanyu''s body was scattered about, as if it hade to a dangerous area, with no one to block it, no one to manage it, and even no one to guide it, the five strands of spiritual energy in her dantian were riotous and chaotic.

    She saw such a picture and had no choice, so she took on the battle herself, her soft and gentle spiritual power floated into Seventh sister''s body taking the initiative to guide and pacify the five strands of spiritual power in her Dantian. Afterwards, she also unblocked the inherited power absorbed by Seventh sister to improve the purity of spiritual power.

    Seventh sister still hasn''t responded to her which made her feel strange so she carefully probed into the soul sea.

    "Meng Yixiao!"

    The two of them double cultivated, and from time to time, they would stay in the soul sea to cultivate. Therefore, Seventh sister''s soul sea had a certain familiarity with her and epted her appearance without issue. Five different spiritual forces appeared in one soul sea, one of which carried an evil energy, the soul sea had split into two pieces, Seventh sister and Qing Mo held on to one piece, and the other piece was being held by an evil force.

    "I made you leave, why are you back again?" Qian Wanyu looked serious.

    Qing Mo saw Dongfang Minghui and his eyes lit up, thinking of Little Minghui''s unparalleled soul power, the other party''s ability was already dozens or even hundreds of times higher than Wanyu, the two people joining forces may be able to change the current situation.

    "Wanyu, your soul sea will change a little after each double cultivation. You guys try double cultivation now, you might be able to salvage this situation."

    "Good."

    Little Minghui raised both hands and feet to agree, she wasn''t doing this for pleasure, she wanted to help Seventh sister exterminate Meng Yixiaopletely, lest this eyesorees out again to do evil deeds.

    "Little Colour, can you go back into my soul sea now?"

    Toothless howled and instantly returned to the space ring, Little Colour closed her eyes and returned to the sea of souls, "This ce is evil."

    "Seventh sister''s soul sea is in the danger, Little Colour you need to guard my soul sea, do not let Meng Yixiao jump in." She then looked to Toothless in her space ring, "Toothless,ter if something strangees out, remember to spit fire."

    "Little mother ah." Toothless looked confused as if it didn''t understand what she meant.

    "It''s something that you hate too." There was no way she could talk to a confused little beast about such an evil existence as Meng Yixiao.

    "What the hell, isn''t Meng Yixiao dead?" Little Colour wanted to ask some more, but it turned out that the other party had already transferred her spiritual power away.

    She only left a tiny bit of spiritual power inside her own body. After the huge spiritual power dived into Seventh sister''s body, she familiarly scurried into the soul sea, and the gloomy soul sea brightened a few points because of her appearance.

    The gloomy area was forced backwards a small portion.

    "Dongfang Minghui!" Meng Yixiao turned into a human form and red at her fiercely as if he wanted to eat her alive. When he saw her unexpectedly appear in the same soul sea, he was surprised, "Your spiritual powers can fuse?"

    The prerequisite for this sort of fusion was to trust the other person and rely on them, if he still couldn''t see the rtionship between the two, he would have been living in vain, "Hahahahaha, I miscalcted your rtionship, very good"

    A hundred secrets would always have one mistake, and this one mistake could often cause the whole game to be lost.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her hand, "Ninth Sister, don''t talk nonsense with him, he took advantage of the moment when I was blown out of consciousness by the power of self-explosion to enter my soul sea, trying to take my ce."

    The other party used his explosion to prepare this sort of deep n and take over her body. This Meng Yixiao was truly the most meticulous and frightening enemy she had ever seen.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her hands and feet, slightly surprised, she had thought she would still be a child but it seemed she was in her adult form so her heart was bnced again, she nodded in disgust, "If it wasn''t for him, Lu Xing wouldn''t have burnt his life force."

    "Seventh sister."

    The two held hands and doubled cultivated in the soul sea, an even more majestic soul power emanated from both of them, even Qing Mo was forced back to the side, he guarded the little white tiger.

    The little one was still sleeping, he was surprised that Meng Yixiao did not take advantage of the opportunity to seize the little white tiger, why wasn''t this little thing more careful?

    Toothless growled outside, waiting for the thing its mother mentioned toe out so it could spit out a mouthful of fire.

    "Seventh Sister, your previous devouring power can''t swallow him directly?"

    "The backyard is on fire, so I lost sight of him."

    Hearing Seventh sister''s words, Dongfang Minghui didn''t know if tough or to cry. Alright, now Seventh Sister''s backyard is also her backyard, thinking about the fire she mentioned she understood, Meng Yixiao wanted to take advantage of this to be a dove upying the magpie''s nest.

    "Ninth Sister, control your mind." Qian Wanyu counted the hours, generally every half an hour she would be able to absorb a portion of the inheritance, just now that inheritance power into her body indeed caused her a certain amount of confusion and trauma. If not for Ninth Sister suddenly appearing, she really might not have had a good end.

    "Good."

    To some extent, Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea was even wider than Qian Wanyu''s, her soul sea was full of verdant colours, and there was an unknown huge tree with roots rooted in the centre, vine branches hanging down and climbing all over the ground, not far from this big tree there was also tall grass, yes, only grass, lean and thin, from time to time curled looking natural and pleasing to the eye.

    After Little Colour became bigger, the sapling turned into a gigantic tree, Dongfang Minghui saw the curled leaves and grass tail around it and knew it was the body of pig fairy grass, "Pig fairy grass how is your body so strange?"

    "It''s malnourished." Little Colour''s vines sometimes twined around the pig fairy grass to y with it.

    The pig fairy grass rose in indignation and gave it a fierce smack as if to refute its words.

    "I''m not ustomed to this soil and water." It couldn''t help sighing, the previous living environment was too good, suddenly changing to a different environment would cause all kinds of difort.

    This was a very serious problem for nts, once they screwed up, the nts would even wither, "Pig fairy grass, are you okay? Otherwise, I''d better send you back to the Royal Academy."

    There was a spirit gathering baby under her small courtyard which could help the pig fairy grass.

    "No need." Pig Fairy Grass was angry.

    Since the other party was unwilling, she didn''t force it, keeping the issue in mind, for the time being, she focused on the main business, she discussed with them in a low voice, "A Dark System Spiritual Master has appeared in Seventh sister''s soul sea, I need your help."

    When the two people''s soul sea merged, the whole soul sea bes an endless grasnd, Qing Mo felt for the first time that in this, even the grass was taller and bigger than himwas this the soul sea of Dongfang Minghui?

    "Little Colour, pig fairy grass, get to work."

    Little Colour''s vine and pig fairy grass''s grass tail intertwined together and the vine''s juice along with pig fairy grass'' grass liquid dripped down into the soul sea.

    Dongfang Minghui kept looking at them, the finger knife in her hand cut open her finger at some point, a drop of bright red blood followed them and went into the soul sea.

    Qian Wanyu felt a majestic life force, and the trauma he had just suffered was instantly healed. Seeing Ninth Sister skillfully using her blood, he couldn''t help but guess if the other party knew about her being part of the Longevity People?

    "Dongfang Minghui!!!" Meng Yixiao''s energy was almost spent, when he met the other party''s spiritual energy-containing life force, it was like meeting a natural enemy, he could not give any resistance and could only keep retreating.

    His pair of ckened eyes stared at the person beside Qian Wanyu, if possible, at all costs he wanted to bring this person back.

    "Seventh Sister, force this thing out or kill it here?" For her, Meng Yixiao was no longer considered a person, how could this sort of evil creature exist?

    "We''ll use spiritual power to wrap it and throw it out of my body."

    Qian Wanyu thought of devouring Meng Yixiao''s energy before but had gotten exploited by him afterwards, it was disgusting and hard to bear so she could no longer bear devouring this nasty thing. When Meng Yixiao tried to escape they gathered the strength of the two soul seas to wrap him into a ball,pressing it and then forcing it out of Qian Wanyu''s finger.

    This method was exactly what Minghui had expected before and she had already instructed Toothless to guard outside.

    Toothless also performed as she expected, as soon as it saw something emerge, he spurted out a mouthful of me with full force and then another few mouthfuls until the thing had been burned to ashes in its me.

    The soul sea soon returned to calm, Dongfang Minghui with Little Colour exited the hut and continued to live a boring day outside, quietly waiting for Seventh sister to finish training. She sensed in the Dantian before, Seventh sister should be a Level 3 Spiritual Schr which was a higher level than her. She looked at the clouds in the sky that seemed to have remained untouched and couldn''t help but doubt this ce, "Seventh sister is a five-element Spiritual Body, advancing to the next level should cause a lot of movement but this ce doesn''t react at all, isn''t it too strange?"

    "Not strange, the tomb above is the Qian Family''s tomb while this ce is probably an independent space she opened up." Little Colourzily concluded, it had seen many space masters create an independent space at the drop of a hat, the more talented people could even create a world that made people jealous.

    Opened up a space?

    This was the first time Dongfang Minghui had heard of this skill, she quickly thought about it, Qian Ying''s ability to get the inheritance first and then divide it into two already showed her ability was strong. Opening up an independent space didn''t seem that difficult for someone like that.

    She ended up waiting a year living like this.

    Qian Wanyu finally opened the door, the sky outside was still the same as when she came in before, the only difference was that a small person in the distance was holding a helmet and educating it, "Little bean sprout, you have to try to grow tall, or else you''ll always be buried in the soil and can''t go out to see the outside world."

    Right now Little Minghui was bored out of her mind, even looking up all you could see was the unchanging sky, the first day might feel good, the next day still good but after a month and even more months in a row, anyone would be very bored. She didn''t even want to look up at the sky now, "Little bean sprouts, let me tell you this world has a total of three thousand nine hundred clouds, of which nine hundred are wavy, the remaining -"

    "Little bean sprout seems to have grown a little."

    Little Minghui''s head turned, she tilted to take a look and almost got scared enough to throw little bean sprouts in her hands, "Se-seventh sister."

    The person in front of her seemed to be five centimetres taller than before, her face looked light and the same as before, but she was still the same small person

    "This is impossible ah!"

    Indoors, Seventh sister was growing taller, outdoors, little bean sprouts grew taller.

    Why didn''t she grow taller?!?!

    Qian Wanyu squatted down and hugged the person she missed in her heart into her arms, "Ninth Sister, I made you wait for a long time."

    In this ce where even birds don''t shit even little bean sprout was able to thrive, it was clear that a long, long time had passed.

    "Hmm."

    She was alone for a long time, in addition to refining potions all she did was educate Toothless and little bean sprouts, after a long time Toothless and Little Colour got tired of her and crossed the mountain to y but that ce wasn''t much fun, she had been there before and didn''t want to go again. If not for that she wouldn''t be stuck just chatting to little bean sprouts.

    The little bean sprout only emerged after she had waited for almost half a year, so she kept praising it, in such a ce where spiritual energy was scarce it could still grow. This was certainly showing the strong ability of the ghost face n.

    Lu Xing was still asleep, lying quietly beside her. Before he fell into aa she heard him talk about the magic of the sacred spring of the elves and the tree of life, she thought of waiting until she could get out to send Lu Xing back to the elves, this knowledge was a small silver lining from the fight with Meng Yixiao.

    "Well, next we should find the exit."

    Speaking of the exit, little Minghui pulled the hem of Seventh sister''s coat and looked up, the height gap between the two annoyed her, "Little Colour and Toothless turned this ce over and over, no exit was found, the ce we came in before is gone too."

    In the year, they had all done everything they needed to do.

    Qian Wanyu looked around for a second, "There''s another ce you haven''t searched."

    "What ce?"

    "Qian Ying''s grave."

    Qian Wanyu knows Ninth Sister paid attention to things rted to the dead, Ninth Sister would not touch her grave if it wasn''t thest resort. With this sort of master, even Toothless and Little Colour wouldn''t touch it.

    "It seems so." She had to admit that Seventh sister knew her too well.

    Qian Ying''s grave was still the original appearance, the coffin lid was still in the old ce, even after a year, the body in the tomb was the same and hadn''t changed at all, Qian Wanyu calmly looked at it before saying, "Let Toothless and Little Coloure back to help. "

    "Wheee-"

    "Ouch"

    Little Minghui blew a whistle, only a momentter she saw a figure rushing madly over, behind it was Little Colourzily lying on it to be dragged alongfortably.

    "Ow." Toothless first roared at Qian Wanyu, then braked and slowly walked next to Little Minghui, rubbing her.

    "Toothless,e help, keep digging graves, no I mean digging holes, let''s just dig holes."

    Toothless jumped to the bottom of the pit and used its strongest skill, the coffin and dirt were all dug up until a big hole was made and it hit something.

    "It should be the bottom."

    Qian Wanyu signalled to Little Colour, the two of them jumped down and stepped on the ce where Toothless'' ws had just touched, the dirt below seemed to be wrapped in something hard, "Lift the coffin, there''s something down there."

    It was not until the grave was moved and a bit of water was used to wash the dirt away that they knew what it was.

    "Teleportation array!"

    The three of them spoke in unison, then looked at each other, she could not figure out how and why Qian Jing ced the teleportation array under her grave, could it be that she was so obsessed with this that she buried the teleportation array along with herself? Why didn''t she go out herself?

    They were all puzzled.

    "Seventh sister, can we leave through this teleportation array now?"

    "I don''t know"

    Teleportation arrays were very dangerous, if harnessed badly, they could leave people stranded halfway and there''s no telling where anyone could fall along with what the destination was. They had no idea what destination Qian Jing had set for this array.

    "Come down, I''ll catch you." Qian Wanyu said in a doting tone, she always felt Seventh sister looking like this made her want to treat her as a child.

    "Seventh Sister, don''t underestimate me." Although this body was indeed annoying, she was full of spiritual power and didn''t feel that she was restricted too much. Shemanded Little Colour to carry Lu Xing behind her, "Lu Xing is with you so you must guard him firmly."

    "Okay, I promise I won''t lose him." If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was injured like this because of this little master of her''s, Little Colour wouldn''t have taken the initiative to do this job.

    They stood there watching Qian Wanyu walking around in the circr teleportation array. The teleportation array needed a teleportation stone but they never thought that they would need that thing to leave. Qian Wanyu took out a formation stone from her space ring, "Try this for now."

    "Seventh Sister, isn''t this a formation stone?"

    "Right."

    Qing Mo told her in the soul sea some taboos of the teleportation array formation, it would be bad if the teleportation array went wrong and identally sent them to a chaotic space.

    Qian Wanyu released his whole body''s spiritual power, emitting five extremely magnificent colours, Toothless was suppressed on the teleportation formation. Little Minghui also secretly used her spiritual power to resist this pressure, Little Colour was unimpeded sitting on the ground.

    The vines tied Toothless and her up tightly.

    Qian Wanyu poured spiritual power into each of the nine formation stones, and the nine-star pattern lit up at once, a yellow-orange light shot out from the centre of the formation, and the formation spun up, "You all take care of yourselves, don''t separate."

    "Seventh sister!"

    Suddenly a wind blew and before she could say the words, the formation officially started, she felt the formation moving sharply and the vines tying her body grew tighter, she also vaguely heard Toothless scream.

    By the time the teleportation formation ended and she hit the ground everything was over.

    She opened her eyes and found herself in the middle of a forest, the roar of beasts constantly assaulting her eardrums, she suspected that she was back in the Purple Devil Mountain Range, but the magical beasts in the Purple Devil Mountain Range would not roar so rampantly.

    "Seventh sister?"

    There was no one else around except Toothless, Lu Xing and Little Colour.

    Little Colour had an apologetic face, "There was a little problem with the teleportation array halfway through and she cut off my vines herself."

    It bitterly took out the cut part of its vine to show her, as proof that it was not her doing, it was really that the situation was a bit critical.

    The formation stone was after all just a formation stone, not a substitute for a teleportation stone. There were bound to be issues in the process.

    But at least they were finally out of that hellhole.

    "Seventh sister can surely take care of herself." She kept reassuring herself that the spiritual power Seventh sister disyed at that time was almost at the Spiritual Monarch level, Seventh sister was also apanied by Little White and Qing Mo, so she should just think about how to get out of this forest and leave a mark for Seventh sister along the way.

    The first thing she thought of was to use the mark of the Thief Master.

    "Right there, go after it."

    She heard someone talking, but she didn''t understand much of what was being said, the other person was speaking fast as if they were using a dialect. Little Minghui looked up and said to Little Colour, "Did you understand what they were saying?"

    "Let the stupid thing go back into the space ring, someone ising."

    Toothless whooshed into the space ring, she too was hoisted by Little Colour into a tree within a breath, well hidden by the lush foliage perfectly obscuring her figure. She just hid up there and saw a teenage boy a few steps away running, the boy carried a bow behind him and a few arrows with feathers on the ends behind in a basket. Because of his high jumping, his basket would move around and he''d need to arrange it back.

    The little boy just ran away and in a few breaths, she heard the deafening roar of beasts, the next thing she saw was a thrilling thing.

    Several bear-backed, tiger-waisted men ran barefoot, thick ck hair grew on the surface of their bodies and their legs turned into the hind limbs of some animal, their hands were the shape of ws, their bodies were essentially half-beast and half-human as they leapt up tens of meters pursuing.

    The boy turned back while running, but also pulled the bow towards any of them who was about to pounce on him, those wooden arrows were flung away by the beast race man''s ws, "Leen, you think you can still escape? Follow me back and maybe I can even plead with Cyril for you."

    "Bullshit, Cyril is the one who sent people to kill my father and mother, he''s asking you toe and cut off the grass." The little boy''s dark eyes were filled with hatred, upon closer inspection, anyone could see that he had scars all over his body and his face was covered with dirt.

    "Be careful."

    It turned out that while this beast race man was talking to the boy another one had gone around to intercept and surround the little boy.

    Dongfang Minghui just saw the little boy watch out for the people in front, but forgot his own back, that''s why she spoke out to remind him when she opened her mouth, the little boy rolled to the left and managed to avoid the fatal blow, but his left hand was almost torn off by the ws of the beast-man.

    "Exposed!"

    Little Colour helplessly rolled up Dongfang Minghui and ran, it jumped down the tree before the tree they were hiding was scratched off by the beast man''s front ws, showing that the other side''sbat power''s very strong.

    "That little kid just now, take him with us to escape." Little Minghui looking at the kid felt rare mercy, since she had interfered she wanted to take care of it to the end.

    Little Colour''s vines rolled and curled up the waist of the little boy, before scampering far away, sessfully breaking through the siege.

    She looked back and saw the group of wild people behind her howling while dashing, with a visual sense of being chased by apes and monkeys in the deep wilderness, it felt nostalgic to be chased around like this again.

    "This way." Leen saw them running around without direction, pointing at a corner pointing to the left.

    Little Colour, without saying a word, led the three of them to flee to the left, until they lost the people behind them, and found a safe ce to rest.

    Dongfang Minghui was put down by Little Colour and saw Leen turn over with the bow and arrows in his hands at the ready, the arrow was pointed towards her with a serious face he barked, "Who are you people?"

    Little Colour looked at the bow and arrows in his hands with contempt, and rolled her eyes at Little Minghui, "See? This is the little kid you meddled to save, so ungrateful."

    Little Minghui knew that Little Colour was right, she spit out her tongue, she also did not know that she saved such an ungrateful person, "I just thought he was in a bad state so I wanted to give him a hand, besides at least now we have a local person to lead the way for us to get out smoothly."

    "Did you understand what they''re saying though?" Little Colour looked at her with nted eyes.

    "No." The words were too fast to understand anything, she only heard a few particrly awkward words. Thinking of the little kid being chased by several beastmen she thought it should be an important person, she might have caused a cmity by saving him

    "Those people were beastmen, could we have been transported to thend of the beasts by the teleportation array?"

    If so, it would be a problem. The beastmen treat humans like humans treat elves, here the role of ves was changed to humans and it was an unsolved problem throughout the races.

    "Hey."

    Ignoredpletely by two idle people, Leen could not stand it, in the end, he was still a thirteen-year-old child, "Who are you people?"

    Little Minghui spread her hands as if to say she couldn''t understand and tried to make herself smile, "We mean you no harm."

    She couldn''t figure out how she couldmunicate with Cass without any problems. This little kid couldn''t be a child from the beast country, could he?

    If she said she was human, this kid would probably have fled by now. She could tell from the other person''s step backwards that they were wary, and she felt slightly helpless, "Little Colour, is there any way we can understand them?"

    "There should be."

    Little Colour''s memory, there was a potion that could make thenguage between the two races understood, but most of this potion was in the hands of traders, these traders were a link between the beast race to the outside world. The beast race also needed to exchange better things with humans or other races, to improve the standard of living of their race.

    "What should we do now? If the little ghost runs away, we have to find another tour guide again."

    "What''s a tour guide?"

    They talked silently in the sea of souls, Dongfang Minghui had no choice and simply chose to sit down under the cautious eye of the kid pointing his bow and arrow at her. She found that most of their food had been consumed in this year, "Little Colour, help catch some animals."

    "What a pain."

    Little Colour was a nt, it only needed to replenish its spiritual energy from other nts weaker than it to improve its cultivation, of course, if there were any heavenly treasures delivered to it, it will not reject.

    Little Colour tossed the bundle behind her back which was Lu Xing wrapped into a dumpling and disappeared.

    Leen seeing the big one suddenly disappear rxed slightly, the injured left arm of his had been holding the bowstring and he could finally loosen his nerves. His whole body felt exhausted as he backed up several steps to stabilize his weakness.

    While trying to escape, he suffered many injuries,rge and small, Cyril''s people were like mad dogs, they would never let go till they bit someone to death. If not for these strange people even he"

    He suddenly looked at Dongfang Minghui and found the other side smiling and looking at him.

    Her face had a healthy flush and her skin was white with a tinge of red, the clothes on her body were strange but she was dry and clean like a spoiled little princess. Taking a look at himself, he just lost his father and mother while being chased for three days and nights, his whole body was dirty, he hadn''t even had time to eat food and was about to reach his limits.

    "Here you go."

    Dongfang Minghui deliberately branched out her mind to pay attention to Little Colour, a person with a strong soul would find it easier to exchange information like this. She saw that the other party''s lips were a little white, and the pupils of his eyes were out of focus, it was a sign that he was about to faint so she carefully observed the other party again and found that he was most likely suffering from excessive blood loss. After all, his left hand was bleeding heavily, she threw one of the healing pills in her space ring to him, and crushed one herself to show how to apply it.

    She did it a whole three times before the other party dropped his guard and put his bow and arrow back on his back, trying to crush half a pill and apply it on his left arm, her medicine has always been very effective, it took less than half an hour to properly stop the bleeding.

    Little Colour suddenly appeared, it used its vines to drag a fat pig back, this fat pig was a boar beast and from the other side of its vines, some brain matter could be seen. It was an Earth Type Beast Core, "You don''t have much use for this, give it to me maybe Seventh sister can use it. "

    She had saved a lot of magic beast cores in her space ring, every adventure she would store and keep the magic beast cores which Seventh sister let her collect. After collecting for so long she identally umted arge amount,ter on even if Seventh sister couldn''t use them she could also auction them off for arge sum of spiritual stones and pay off the debt to Wei Jun. She didn''t know if Wei Jun''s killers had already taken care of that evil woman Xian yet If they have, it would be well worth the money.

    "You and your furnace are really in love." Little Colour was about to be blinded by this sweetness, no one was around and it had to deal with this damn lovesick master. Really a pain!

    "It''s Seventh sister, not a furnace. "Dongfang Minghui patiently corrected, the little person giving a serious talk made her look quite cute.

    She pulled out a finger knife from the space ring and used it to cut up the boar beast''s head and body. Next, she skewered some of the meat cleanly and prepared to make a fire. On the other side, Leen had finished applying the medicine, he hadn''t seen her make a move before and didn''t know what the girl was doing. He looked at her with unusualplexity wondering what she was nning.

    "Toothless."

    "Ow."

    Toothless pouted at her as soon as it emerged from the space ring, expressing its strong dissatisfaction with Little Colour for telling it to roll into the space earlier.

    Leen was taken aback by Toothless''s sudden appearance. The bow and arrow in his hand identally shot out but it was only after he shot that he realized that the person on the other side was defenceless. He was about to make amends when he saw Toothless''s fierce mouth open up. A burst of mes spewed out towards the arrow and before the arrow could reach Dongfang Minghui, it was burnt to ashes by the mes.

    Toothless roared at Leen and was about to attack but its neck was yanked by Dongfang Minghui, which prevented it from lunging.

    She hurriedly broke off a branch and sat down soothing it, "Okay, Toothless is awesome, you''re getting better and better."

    Little Colour''s vines dragged back a lot ofrge trees back and ced them on the ground for her to start a fire, "If you light a fire like this, that group of people who were chasing the kid will soon catch up."

    "It''s fine, we need to eat enough to have the strength to fight."

    She got Toothless to ignite the wood and with no one else around casually started to grill the skewers of meat, a fragrant smell spread out attracting many greedy beasts. Even Leen sitting on the side watching the mes was attracted by the smell.

    He was hungry and a pair of eyes looked at the meat on the skewer, his tongue licking his lips incessantly.

    "Here you go."<blockquote>

    First full chapter of the year! Thank you to donators for supporting me! Thank you as well to ad clickers, readers andmentators ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 114 (1)

    Chapter 114 (1)

    "Stomp, stomp, stomp"

    In the distance, the sound of heavy footsteps from far and near resounded. An old wooden door apanied by a creak quickly pushed open.

    The long-lost sunlight refracted into the room, the people inside as if hearing the sound of a bird of prey were desperately trying to retreat deeper into the gloomy room but the people inside weren''t willing and pushed forward blocking this person''s means of survival.

    A tall figure suddenly appeared outside the door, the stale air in the room blew on his face and he frowned in disgust, "Who today? Come out, General Armand is very excited today and wants to choose a robust human from you topete in a match, whoever wins will get a heavy reward."

    The humans cowering in their shells could not understand what the tall beastman was saying but once they heard the word Armand'' they trembled, it''s no wonder because General Armand'' had used a dozen bloody facts to engrave something called fear in each of their hearts.

    As long as this beastman appeared, anyone taken out of the room never came back, once they had seen through the window of the small room, the bones of some person being carried out and thrown to god knows where.

    Seeing their retreat, Anton''s eyes shed with a trace of ridicule, if not for being afraid of dying the General''s business, he was very interested in watching this group of humans kill each other. He covered his nose, just now, a very bad smell came from the room, just then a man was pushed to the ground by the crowd for fear of them being the next most likely to face death. Shit and urine stained his pants and the room was closed. The 20-30 people in the room looked at the man with disgust.

    The man shivered with fear and his face went white.

    "Bring another one." Anton felt he had bad luck, he held his breath and instructed the beastmen standing guard outside the door, "The general can''t wait, you guys go in and pull up a random person who''s cleaner, don''t disturb the general''s mood."

    "Yes."

    "Ah, I''m not going, what are you arresting me for, I''m not going, please, spare me"

    The heavy wooden door was closed again, this time isting everything from the outside world, but they could still sporadically hear the constant struggle of the man that was carried out.

    For a long time, a sigh sounded in the room, and the person sitting on the floor realized afterwards that he had escaped bursting into tears.

    Qian Wanyu woke up from this noise, she was born alert, once she opened her eyes and found herself in a strange ce, she abruptly sat up straight, an ufortable feeling of vertigo forced her to close her eyes again and recover. When she opened her eyes she couldn''t help but frown.

    What kind of ce is this?

    There were too many people, too much noise and the smell was too terrible.

    She was brought here unconscious, with injuries all over her body, plus her face was also ckened. Those people saw that she was a girl and moved her to the back, where there was a pile of grass which she was lying on top of before.

    The people next to her saw that she had woken up and didn''t know what to say. Everyone who was ced here would eventually die in the end after all

    Qian Wanyu felt a great pain in her head, she lightly rubbed it a few times, that kind of heart-breaking pain was only slightly alleviated. Her sleeves were still tied to a small vine but it was soaked in mud and had be greyish so no one could see the original appearance.

    "You should be d that you fell into that mud puddle when you fell out of the sky." Qing Mo had already observed this ce before Qian Wanyu had even woken up. He watched the group of beast people pick up Wanyu and throw her like garbage into a cart, otherwise with Wanyu''s real good looks she would''ve been in a lot of trouble.

    "Who are you?"

    Qian Wanyu was startled, she felt that someone was talking to her, viewing the reaction of others no one seemed to be able to hear that person''s voice. She didn''t know why but something that should have been frightening felt quite familiar. Somehow she felt more at ease.

    "It can''t be? The aftermath caused by tearing space is so serious?" Qing Mo stroked his forehead, that Qian Family teleportation array was a huge trap, the teleportation had only half beenpleted before the array stone was exhausted. For the rest of the journey, Wanyu had to use her spiritual power toplete it. She struggled to support both of them so she could only push Ninth Sister to the end tond safely while she stepped off early and endured the spacial tear to get out halfway.

    "What else do you remember?"

    Qing Mo secretly thought in his heart, if she forgot her Ninth Sister, should he remind her?

    Qian Wanyu seemed to read his mind and coldly hummed but did not answer, "What kind of ce is this?" She felt that she couldn''t stand the smell of this ce more and more so she stood up.

    "You''re in thend of the beasts."

    The final location of the teleportation array was most likely set somewhere in the beastnd, Qian Jing''s painting hinted that her beloved person was from the beast race so it would mean the other half of the inheritance would be with the beast race as well? It''s a pity an ident happened so the teleportation array deviated from its position in the middle.

    "Beast race?"

    "You wouldn''t have forgotten even the most basic things about the Seven Coloured Continent, would you?" Qing Mo also wanted to try having his mind get amnesia from the spatial tear as well in exasperation, "Wanyu, listen to me, even if you have temporary memory loss, it doesn''t matter, finding your Ninth Sister is the most important thing."

    "Ninth Sister" Qian Wanyu murmured, the name seemed to be carved into her soul, while muttering, a shadow appeared in her mind, but quickly shed away, she tried to catch but failed, "Okay, I will find Ninth Sister. "

    Qing Mo wanted to choke himself, a mention of Ninth Sister and Qian Wanyu''s whole attitude changedthis damn sex-crazed woman!

    "The most urgent thing now is to find a way out, how much of your spiritual energy has recovered?"

    Qian Wanyu was stunned and didn''t give any reaction to Qing Mo for a long time.

    Qing Mo already guessed what happened. He showed her how to check her soul sea to check her dantian and also showed her how to cultivate. The two of them seemed to have gone back to the beginning where they first got along with each other.

    Qian Wanyu, who had been bullied for a long time still had stubbornness in her bones. It was at that time when she identally picked up a seven-coloured stone and an egg, the stone had a wisp of Qing Mo''s soul inside and he coincidentally entered into her soul sea. Ever since then, the two people lived a miserable life of co-dependence.

    "Qing Mo."

    Qing Mo was startled, "You remembered?"

    "No, I seem to remember what you just said before, you''ve taught me before, haven''t you?" Qian Wanyu''s voice did not rise and fall, it was still clear and cold. She saw a wisp of green clothes in her soul sea and a small white ball of something curled up in the corner, she also saw five small orbs in her dantian rotating in a very regr manner. The speed was a little slow which should have something to do with her injury.

    "I need to cultivate as soon as possible to reach the peak period you said before." After saying that, she quietly cultivated her mind, and all the outside noises had nothing to do with her.

    This gloomy hut was filled with all kinds of negative energy, especially since Ada was taken away and never came back, the fear in their hearts has climbed to the highest, the next time that Anton opened this door againthey all shivered at the thought.

    Qing Mo always remembered a saying, the world of poor people must be a hateful ce. He had seen that there was no shortage of well-qualified people among this group but after being suppressed for such a long time, any little ambition in their hearts had been ground until they were just weak chickens waiting to be ughtered at will.

    The so-called next time'' in their hearts came soon, almost just three days apart in fact During this period, Qing Mo had been watching everyone and found that there were two or three of them with some talent and will, their eyes shed with a different light.

    However, without someone to take the lead, it still didn''t help.

    In the same situation asst time, the tall beastman stood at the door, invisibly forming an aura of oppression, like a god looking down on everything below him. He had one eye greyish brown eye and one ck and white eye. He swept through the people shrunken into balls and finally fixed his gaze on Qian Wanyu''s body.

    Qian Wanyu''s skin had been ckened from the injuries and no one could see her face, she sat quietly seeming unafraid.

    Thest time the person selected was too weak and was frightened to death, these humans were fragile Just because of this he had been med by the general before so Anton made up his mind to pick up a stronger person this time. He swept Qian Wanyu with a probing gaze for a moment but gave up decisively after seeing her thin arms and legs.

    Anton''s gaze shifted around and any person sitting where he looked would subconsciously shrink, hanging their head and not daring to look directly. They were all deeply afraid of being picked and having bad luck.

    "You,e here." He pointed to the one next to a person who stared back at him but that person had already stood up, Qing Mo was anxious for him but the result was that Anton pointed to the one next to him, "Not you, the one next to you."

    "No no, brother Jing save me!"

    After Anton selected the person, he stopped talking nonsense and directly ordered the gatekeeper to drag the person away, the door closed again, after their footsteps could not be heard.

    The man who was called Brother Jing stood up violently, he was tall and just a few centimetres shorter than the man just now, he gritted his teeth and said, "These beasts, I can''t stand it anymore." He came in a few days earlier than Qian Wanyu and had roughly figured out the pattern inside. Every three to five days these beastmen would pick up one of them to kill for funmost of the people who walked out from inside this house were killed and died without a body.

    They could not even return to their homnd and had to die in a foreignnd!

    Brother Jing could stand up but the others did not dare to join him, nor did they have the will to escape. There were people before who encouraged them to escape but the result was the beastman''s sharp ws directly quartered his body into pieces, even more disgustinghe had fed them his body parts

    Qing Mo shook his head, these people trapped in long-term captivity had been here too long. The hostility of the beast race to humans was a little out of his expectations. If it was like this everywhere, it would be very hard to find the true heritage of the Qian Family among the beast race.

    Everyone was anxious but after three days of waiting for a whole day with fear and trepidation, aside from a few daily deliveries of meals, Anton didn''t re-appear.

    "It seems that either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow"

    In this dark and sunless ce, they could only lie outside the palm-sized window to know that another day has passed, Qing Mo couldn''t be bothered even looking at it.

    Qian Wanyu was still affected by his random thoughts, "Aren''t you a soul from a hundred years ago how can you get angry so easily?"

    After saying that, she felt strange, obviously, she was the one who couldn''t remember anything, but there were always fragments shing in her mind, "Getting angry does not help, look at this situation most of them are captives, it is clear that the status of humans in thisnd is very low."

    There was only one way to change the situation, flip the tables and be the master.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes shed with a hint of sharpness but it was soon hidden in the darkness.

    Two dayster, Anton appeared in front of everyone with a refreshed face, he was still like before, pointing to whoever looked strong, then he pointed to the person next to Qian Wanyu.

    "He previously covered you with straw when you were unconscious."

    Qing Mo remembered him, this person was careful and craft. He had been hiding behind a tall man so you really couldn''t see him if hey down and pretended to be dead but he had bad luck this time.

    Qian Wanyu saw that the man''s whole body was trembling, full of panic as if he had just learned how to walk. She sighed and stood up, sping his shoulders and pressing him gently to the ground, "You sit, I will go."

    When she made a sound, the room was full of silence.

    No one expected that thest person thrown in was a girl, she was all ck and her hair was tied behind her. Her size was not small and she was about the same height as other men in the room but the cold and indifferent voice couldn''t hide her gender.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t like to owe anyone favours, even if that person was timid and cowardly.

    Anton was surprised, the other party came towards him step by step like an empress, every step was extremely steady and her aura was too distinct. She was different from everyone else present, especially her pair of calm and cold eyes, it was almost as if he was looking at the General!

    "Sister, you can''t go! Even if you go you''ll just bring death." Qian Wanyu walked out from the back while Jing Ke fiercely wanted to tug her back. He suddenly felt surprisingly angry, in a room full of big men, none of them were as courageous as a single woman, they would rather live in shame than die with a strong will.

    When his hand was about to touch the other side, Qian Wanyu knocked him back with a gentle p and forced him to take a few steps back. From this small content, everyone could tell this woman was powerful, even Anton.

    When the person left, Jing Ke froze looking at his shaking palm, the other party was a master, but he couldn''t feel any spiritual power ah!

    "You are very special."

    The beast race were also like human beings in that they admired the strong, especially after seeing the other party showing her hand, he appreciated the other party''s courage. Suddenly he didn''t feel like letting her go, General Armand had a sadistic habit and if she was simply killed it would be a pity.

    Qian Wanyu could not understand the other party''s words and did not want to listen, her eyes were fully focused on the surroundings, she had to estimate the fighting strength of these beast people and find a way to escape.

    "Do you want to take that group of people with you?" Qing Mo asked out in her mind.

    "Mhmm." They were all human, they could ignore the death of others and even push other people to their deaths but this was probably because of being enved for a long time and couldn''t see any hopeshe would definitely change that.

    Qing Mo was tempted to ask what if one day everyone stood against you because you were a Dark System Spiritual Master, what are you going to do?

    After Anton asked a question and didn''t hear a reply, he didn''t ask any more and took her to the battling arena without any haste. It was more like a ring of beasts than a battling arena, with towering buildings around the grounds and a scarlet red field, she smelled a lot of blood even though it had been washed away an unknown number of times.

    Inside the venue, there were chains on the iron poles erected around the field. Compared to a human arena, this ce was filled with the aura and sounds of violence.

    She stood there quietly as if her whole person had fused with heaven and earth, her spiritual consciousness covered the whole area where she was little by little. In her mind''s eye, the ce looked like a general''s house, in addition to the small house where they were imprisoned, there were several simr houses, and there were even many children in one of the houses.

    Qing Mo also saw these scenes but was surprisingly calm, "He onlyes every other day, I was wrong to think he was trying to give this group of humans a little breathing time, I didn''t think he was just picking and choosing from a new room each day"

    General Armand was sitting on a seat higher up and could see the people below with a nce. When he saw Qian Wanyu''s thin arms and legs, a few traces of dissatisfaction appeared on his face, and he beckoned to Anton, "Change to another."

    She felt a force tug on her arm and move her forward.

    When an inquisitive gazey on her body, Qian Wanyu eyelids blinked lightly and she found the target. Twenty meters in front of her, a burly man was sitting on a stone chair, the man had a tiger''s head and his arms were thicker than her two legs.

    Anton hadn''t wanted Qian Wanyu to be killed by the general so he nodded and went back into the house again to find another person to rece her.

    "It seems he doesn''t like you very much." Qing Mo had a few moments of gloating, people who underestimated Wanyu tended to be particrly unlucky.

    "I came out today only to scout." Since the road''s been scouted

    Seeing Qian Wanyu return to the hut unharmed, everyone was dumbfounded, this was the first person to have ever gone out and returned alive.

    "H-he didn''t do anything to you, did he?"<blockquote>

    Wanyuuuuuu!!!

    This chapter was a bitte~ Caught covid and had to recover

    Thank you to donators, ad clickers, readers andmentors.</blockquote>

 Chapter 114 (2)

    Chapter 114 (2)

    Qian Wanyu listened to the outside, Anton was still outside and did not leave, she reentered the straw bed and sat down cross-legged closing her eyes until the other party had gone. She took out some drawing materials and quickly depicted the map that had just been printed in her mind.

    Everyone didn''t understand what she was doing at first, until she drew down half of the general''s residence, even indicating where there were posts and several other huts simr to theirs, Jing Ke looked on in amazement and surprise, "Girl, is this true?"

    Qian Wanyu''s deep eyes looked straight at him, making the other party very embarrassed.

    "Ahem, since it''s true, then we''ll have a bit more certainty to escape." Jing Ke was a little embarrassed by her look, although the other party did not speak, that look made him have nowhere to hide.

    There was a brief silence in the room.

    "It''s useless, there''s no escape."

    "With this map, we just need to n well, we can definitely find the opportunity to escape, everything is up to each person." Jing Ke encouraged everyone from the side.

    "There''s no way to get away." The man was annoyed and even disgusted with Jing Ke for making this proposal, he even red at him fiercely, the eyes of everyone looked at him fiercely.

    There were some people who stood by Jing Ke''s side, and the room was divided into two factions at once.

    Qian Wanyu looked on and thought it was quite funny, before even going to the battlefield these people hadn''t bravely stood up but now when someone proposed a way to escape there were suddenly two factions of leaving and staying, the mentality of humans was really strange.

    Jing Ke didn''t pretend to be the boss, he''d been convinced by Qian Wanyu not for anything else but just being able to get such a detailed map, she was more powerful than him.

    "Girl, you have not thought of how to get out?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu''s method was simple and violent, simply kill that general, disrupt the patrols and take advantage of the chaos to escape. There were five houses in total, and including theirs it added up to about a hundred people. There was a forest nearby which could easily hide that many people.

    "The number of people is stillrge, I can''t save so many of you by myself, since you all want to stay here, just continue to stay."

    Then, the group of people who were still determined not to escape were suddenly a little anxious, annoyed and restless.

    Qian Wanyu easily halved the room separating the two parties, some people tried to sneak up to pry on the map but found themselves bounced back by an inexplicable force, after trying several times they panicked.

    "Are any of you Fire Spiritual Masters?"

    Qian Wanyu found that they were all bound by chains under their feet, these chains were made of some unknown material that could suppress one''s spiritual power. When these people were captured, the beasts would give all of them a pair of chains.

    "They didn''t give you one, probably because you looked too dirty at the time." Qing Mo spected but he couldn''t say that the other party actually looked like ck charcoal before.

    It didn''t matter, even if she was forced to wear it she could find a way to take it off.

    Qian Wanyu took out a sword from the space ring and chopped at the iron chains tying Jing Ke, the chain made a nking sound and a deep sword cut could be seen. She tried a second time with fifty percent force and the chain on one foot was easily cut off by her.

    "These chains should be purposely built by Dwarves to capture prisoners." From Qing Mo''s words, the sword that Dongfang Minghui had taken out of Sharp Knife Mountain seemed to be of good quality, it could actually cut through chains built by the Dwarves.

    As for the other chain, Qian Wanyu gently waved, and the chain was chopped open.

    Jing Ke''s face was fully of joy and he thanked her repeatedly.

    Qian Wanyu, picked up the iron chain from the ground and checked it out, "You said this is a weapon built by the Dwarves?"

    "The Dwarf race and the Beast race have always maintained good rtions, the Beast race has closed its doors for a long period of time since signing a pact of peaceful coexistence with humans a hundred years ago, all the weapons were probably exchanged from the Dwarf race."

    "The Dwarves are very powerful." Not only good at forging but also very powerful formation masters, "This is the smallest formation I''ve ever seen."

    "Formation?" Jing Ke was surprised, he never knew that this iron chain contained a formation.

    Qian Wanyu did not exin, she needed to spend some time to prate this formation.

    The rest of the people saw that the chains on Jing Ke''s feet were cut off and looked at Qian Wanyu with anticipation. When they saw that Qian Wanyu did not care about them, they immediately gathered around Jing Ke''s side, "Little brother, since we are discussing how to escape, you are close to that girl, ask her to help us too. After being tied up our spiritual power can''t be used"

    Jing Ke saw her sitting cross-legged on the ground, her whole mind was on the chain, he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, she must have her own concerns."

    Qian Wanyu indeed had her own ns, if she cut off all the chains, many people with poor self-control would certainly release their spiritual power, which would be very troublesome. Not to mention escape, the whole n would just fail and end up with them being killed.

    "Seriously, little brother you can''t deceive us ah, take us with you, we will contribute."

    "Don''t worry." Jing Ke did not dare to disturb her, he took the group of people who followed him and sat opposite Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s whole person was buried in studying the formation, after the study she had to feel that the Dwarf race was indeed uniquely gifted in craftsmanship, so gifted that if this ability were applied elsewhere it would be veryscary.

    "Qing Mo, when you have time talk to me more about the dwarf race."

    "Good."

    As soon as Jing Ke saw her move, he immediately came over and said, "Girl, look at that group of people, will they take advantage of the opportunity to cause trouble?"

    These days, the other group of people had been very agitated, the whole house had turned into two different zones, Jing Ke was the most worried about these people who not only didn''t want to help but also could even bite them back, or betray them.

    Qian Wanyu looked at them lightly and threw the question back at him to test him.

    Jing Ke looked at the group who were so numb that they seemed to be soulless, and gritted his teeth, "If they remain peaceful, we will take them along."

    "What if they make a move?"

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips, in front of life and death, many people would give up others to protect themselves, that was human nature.

    Jing Ke hung his head and pondered for a moment, "If they dare to make trouble, kill them."

    Qian Wanyu smiled coldly, she expected that these people would make a move soon.

    As she expected, when Anton came inside the room again, he brought behind him a group of elite guards of the beast race, that group of people had great bodies, majestic and tall with a cowering and familiar figure behind them.

    This person was the one who had first argued against Jing Ke, the one who advocated staying behind. When Qian Wanyu was studying the formation, he was taken away by Anton and never came back afterwards. Everyone on Jing Ke''s side thought he was dead.

    "He said that some of you wanted to escape from this ce?" Anton''s sharp eyes gently swept over the group of people, lingering on Qian Wanyu and Jing Ke for some time, then dragged the man behind him in front, "Point me to who was trying to conspire to leave this ce."

    This wasn''t the first time this kind of thing had happened, Anton had disposed of several groups of humans who were brave enough to challenge their authority like this.

    The pupils of Jing Ke''s eyes shot wide open and his fists clenched, if not for the people behind him tugging him tightly, he would have rushed up to give him a punch.

    A beast race man beside the person was tranting Anton''s words, and the man''s fingers trembled as he raised them, finally pointing to Qian Wanyu, shivering, "I saw her use a sword to cut the chains under his feet, t-then draw a diagram to escape from here!"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were filled with cold light, these people were really restless, but there wasn''t any need to dirty her hands, there would always be someone to clean him up.

    Anton signalled to a guard behind him, the guard strided over to Qian Wanyu''s front, crossed her and looked to Jing Ke''s feet, he squatted down to check, "Answering the Lord, the chains aren''t cut."

    Jing Ke obeyed Qian Wanyu''smand, not moving and allowing the person to check.

    "There''s no map on the ground either."

    "No, can''t, can''t be!" He had seen with his own eyes when Qian Wanyu used a very thick sword to cut the other side''s chains, he rushed to Jing Ke''s feet and tried to use his own hands to pull the chain off, but the chain wouldn''t budge.

    "Coward, get lost." Jing Ke could not endure any more, in thend of the beast race, humans betraying other humans was simply unconscionable. He had a stomach full of anger and it just so happened that the man''s head was sticking close to his feet, if he did not kick he''d have felt sorry for himself.

    Qian Wanyu had wiped all traces clean and wasn''t afraid of being examined, this really made Anton interested in her again.

    "The result of cheating me, do you know?" Anton stretched out his hand, the guard behind him handed him a sledgehammer, and he hammered in the man''s head, blood immediately burst out all over the room

    "This is the result."

    "Ahhhhhh-"

    The group of people were so scared that they all crowded into a pile behind.

    Anton pointed at Qian Wanyu, signalling her to follow him out.

    "Don''t go, it''s dangerous." Jing Ke tried to grab her in a hurry but was easily dodged by the other side, after failing he didn''t move again and could only look anxiously.

    "This thing is sooner rather thanter, you have to be mentally prepared."

    Before Qian Wanyu left, she nted her eyes down towards his feet where the chains were.

    Jing Ke still wanted to say something else but was instantly stopped in ce. What seemed like a normal sentence was actually Qian Wanyu hinting at him that the opportunity hade to make a move.

    Anton was walking in front, Qian Wanyu didn''t move slow or fast, this time he brought a group of guards who gradually returned to their posts as they made their way to the open space, walking to the front the man suddenly made a turn.

    Sharp ws shed splitting the air as it transformed into a sharp iparable tiger w.

    Qian Wanyu lightly stepped back and her body floated in mid-air, easily avoiding the other party''s fatal blow, while in mid-air she flung out her water thunder whip, making a fierce lunge while discharging lightning.

    Thunder boomed out like a warning sound.

    "Quickly!"

    Before Anton had brought any guards here, Qian Wanyu had erased the formations on the chain, when the chains lost the formation they were just ordinary chains that could be cut at will. After some time, the two dozen people easily freed themselves.

    "Ah Jong, melt off this door lock." They had already assigned each other tasks, it was the first time they cooperated so inevitably there was a struggle but with Jing Ke on the side they managed to break through the first level.

    Qian Wanyu had given them a somewhat heavy task, in addition to their own escape, they also had to save all the people in the remaining houses.

    Jing Ke took a few Spiritual Master and sneak attacked the beast people from behind, taking the opportunity to find the second house, the smell of that house went straight into his nose and he frowned. After sniffing fresh air for a period of time he couldn''t adapt to it.

    "Brother Jing, if we make so much noise, will that killer devil surround uster with that group of beasts?" Ah Jong, who was following him all the way, asked worriedly.

    Surround them?

    Jing Ke coldly snorted, "You want to stay here for life? Isn''t that the same as death?" One way they could die a good death while the other way they died in a trash bag. He had already chosen the way he wanted to die. He would rather fight a painful way out and die escaping.

    Fuck these group of beasts, better not let him see them again or he''d quarter them and hang their tendons on the city walls.

    Little Minghui still had no idea Seventh sister had been thrown to such a ce, she was at the moment surrounded by a group of fierce beast people.

    The lineup was a magic nt, a dragon cub that couldn''t fly, and two kids thisbination was very odd. Little Minghui and Leen, one looked scarred, one looked like she couldn''t fight and was holding a helmetrger than her own head. There was also a bound up person wrapped in white silk tied up behind them.

    "Aiya, so many monsters, Little Colour I''m afraid." Little Minghui was tired and feeling ufortable, after turning into a small person she really felt ufortable with big visual changes, especially now when these five beast people turned into their beast form they really looked like behemoths.

    So big that it was a bit unbelievable, she could see her own reflection in their gong-sized eyes!

    Leen very humanely blocked her behind himself, bow and arrow ready, with a big fearless look, "Sorry this is my fault. You guys just go ahead, they''re aiming at me."

    After the barbecue, it really brought the innocent friendship between the two little friends closer, of course he was absolutely unaware that Dongfang Minghui had deliberately used the barbecue to lure the group over, in order to add more points to the friendship.

    Little Colour rolled her eyes, this little master was being stupid again.

    "Roar" A huge tiger struck first, lunging towards Leen, who was indeed their target, but suddenly an umbre blocked his big face directly, and even a concealed weapon shot out from the strange umbre.

    The strong and powerful shot hit him in the face and instantly turned him into a sieve.

    "Oh, is it dead? Aiya that''s terrible, I identally pressed the wrong weapon." Little Minghui was using one hand to hold the umbre and the other hand was holding little bean sprout steadily, she didn''t have an extra hand to pat her chest in fright.

    Leen was scared enough to jump, this big tiger was actually a great general under Cyril named Luther, he was the one responsible for cleaning up his mother and father. Among the people he had a hatred with there was this person buthe hadn''t even shot his arrows yet and the other party had died so easily

    The feeling that one''s enemy had died so easily was quite subtle.

    The remaining four beast people all paid a heavy price as well, for one of them Toothless spewed out fire on the beast man''s hair and the whole person''s body turned into a walking torch. Toothless defeated a beast person three timesrger and felt very confident chasing another beast person.

    Little Colour carried Lu Xing, vines weaving through the trees,ying a heavenly in the middle of two trees five meters apart and then enclosing them in it. The thorns on the vines quickly turned one of the beast people into another sieve.

    There was another one that tried to sneak up on Leen from behind. Little Minghui sighed as ifmenting the state of the world, "Sneaking up from behind is bad behaviour, you need to change and learn some morals."

    She held the umbre with one hand, stepped on a tree stump and threw the helmet in her hand smashing it hard into the opponent''s head, leaving a big bloody hole. She finally finished him off with another concealed weapon in her hand.

    There was onest panther beast man left, he sensed something was wrong and turned to flee but Little Colour''s vines were right behind him, he ran and watched his feet get bound up. Finally, he was caught and thrown to Leen.

    "There''s one left alive."

    Seeing that he was captured, the beast man turned back to his human form looking at Leen pleadingly, "Leen, spare my life, I will definitely go back and tell Cyril that you were killed by us then Cyril will definitely not pursue you."

    This was actually a good idea, but Leen wasn''t happy at all, Cyril had killed his family and made him have to hide like this. This blood feudhe would definitely find Cyril to settle ounts.

    He angrily pulled up the bow and arrow, aimed toward the other side''s forehead and shot without saying a word.

    The beast man saw the long arrow and wanted to hide, but the vine somehow, seemed to have sensed his intention, pulling him so he couldn''t move and he watched the arrow enter into his forehead.

    "You"

    Little Colour dragged them all together, and Toothless spat fire on their bodies, all the beast men were burned to the ground.

    "This helmet is really tough."

    She smashed it once and there was no dent, even the dirt hadn''t fallen off not to mention little bean sprouts buried in the soil. The little guy recently had a tendency to sprout again, it seemed anxious to follow her.

    "Thank you."

    Leen bowed formally to Dongfang Minghui. Although they didn''t know who each other were, she had killed the people who had been chasing him. They were Cyril''s enemies as well and the enemies of an enemy were friends.

    Dongfang Minghui was startled by him, waving her hands, and found that her hands were full so she smiled and tilted her head, "Don''t give me such a grand salute, just take me out."

    The two people who had no idea what the other was talking about were like a chicken and duck blinking quacking at each other<blockquote>

    Haha Minghui is adorable!

    Thank you to all donators, supporters, ad clickers, readers andmentors.</blockquote>

 Chapter 115 (1)

    Chapter 115 (1)

    Little Minghui and Leen stayed in this forest for almost five days before they went out, the two little ones who couldn''t speak thenguage understood each other''s needs by using hand signals, barely making the days less boring.

    Leen was curious about everything around Little Minghui, like what Little Colour was carrying on her back. What breed of little orc Toothless was, why it never changed back into human form, and why there was a little bean sprout inside that helmet she was holding in her hand.

    He was still a child, full of curiosity about everything, especially Dongfang Minghui, a group of people who suddenly appeared in his life.

    After experiencing the death of Luther and the others, Leen no longer treated Dongfang Minghui as a princess, he began to look at this little sister, half a head shorter than him as a warrior.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was treated like a little sister: ""

    The two of them went over this hill and saw a town a long way away, which was very old, as evidenced by the que outside the town gate, which had a few badly written words written on it, making it confusing to read.

    As soon as their odd little group set foot in the town, they received a lot of attention from the beast people for none other than the fact that the kids were too young. Especially the little girl with her hands clutching her helmet, her pink and rosy face and ck grape-like eyes looking around curiously, the little beast boy next to her, all dirty and in stark contrast. There was also a slightly taller girl along with the tender Toothless strutting down the street. They quickly attracted arge group of beast brats who were on the verge of beast transformation, and some even trailed behind them.

    "Ow" Toothless twisted around and opened his mouth to reveal his sharp teeth and roared. The group of various beast-shaped brats were scared by Toothless and did not dare to go forward, they felt an unknown danger from this beast-shaped thing.

    Little Minghui squatted down and stroked Toothless'' little head, "Toothless, I really didn''t expect that you were actually so popr in the beast race."

    "Ow." Toothless proudly waved his tail and lightly licked her little hand.

    "Little Colour, do you think this town will have the elixir we want?"

    Little Colour scratched its head extremely troubled, it was only a magic nt, even if it had seen a lot, it couldn''t change its magic nt''s status in the continent.

    "Find the human race, maybe we can get one of these elixirs from them, but this town is too small, the possibility of being able to meet it is extremely small."

    Human merchants, in thend of the beasts were not easy to find. The beast people were no different from normal people before they bestialized, the difference could only be seen after they bestialized. If there really was a difference, there was a little height difference between humans and beast people, beast people were generally more than 1.9 metres tall up to 2.5 metres.

    Little Minghui carefully identified the logo of a store, suddenly her eyes turned bright, holding the helmet and running in that direction. It turns out that at the corner diagonally opposite them, there was a not very conspicuous sign, a piece of canvas, with a ck and white "cloud" character scribbled, as wild and unrestrained as its owner. If you didn''t look closely, it would be easy to overlook.

    "What luck!"

    She ran into the small room with her helmet in her arms and short legs, she really saw a human inside who had nothing to do.

    Leen did not know what she was looking for and could not help but frown when he saw the sign. His father and mother had taught him how to recognize these signs. They knew which one was a human trader''s store in their beast n, his father and mother often said that the human n were very vicious and had taken their n members captive and sold them, they even hunted them down to get the spirit cores that their beast n members could not easily cultivate. All up the human n were bad people and they told him to always stay away from such stores and stay away from humans.

    Human traders on the other hand were also extremely disgusted by the beast people, if not for any emergency, no beast people dared to set foot in a human store.

    He did not want to go in but saw little Minghui went inside and worried that she would be trafficked by evil humans, so he also followed, even his face had an overly tense expression.

    The eyes of the beast people following them, after seeing them set foot into the Yuntian Pavilion in this small town had a contemptuous look on their faces.

    "Huh?"

    The person in charge of this Yuntian pavilion was set here by young master Nangong Yuntian to be in charge of the store in the town inside a nest of beast people was He Jian. He felt suffocated living here because the contradictions between the human race and the beast race were very high. As a merchant even he was also often threatened and discriminated against. The ambition he had to do business in this kind of ce was about to be worn out, if not for young master Nangong insisting he would have left long ago.

    Beast people and humans conflicts could be traced back to a hundred years ago, the human race found that the beast cultivation had spirit cores which were a great use for them so they often tried to hunt and kill beast people, even wanting to capture the smaller beast people to raise as pets or cultivation resources. After the beast people found out, they alsounched a war against the human race.

    You kill me, I kill you.

    The conflicts continued to umte, umted to a certain extent until the two tribes were at a point of either you die or I die.

    After that, although they signed a peace coexistence pact, the beast people still hated humans and the human''s greed for the beast race simply did not ease.

    When He Jian saw the small jade-like person, his tiny eyes almost copsed from their sockets, "You are"

    He took another look at the small beast child beside her. He Jian, who had been in the beast race for nearly twenty years, saw through Leen''s identity at a nce. Don''t ask him how he recognized it, he relied on his intuition. A human and a beast person, this oddbination really broke his years of knowledge.

    "Do you have a potion here that can make me understand beast people words?"

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head up and raised her little head, asking with an innocent face.

    He Jian was about to be melted by her ck grape-like eyes, could such a cute little girl have been abducted by the beast race? A bold thought came to his mind, "Yes, but I am the only one in the store so you need to wait a moment."

    There was a small room at the back of the store, He Jianlifted the cloth curtain and went in.

    The elixir was easier to find than she thought, she had thought she would need to use the summoning order of Seventh sister''s Rose House to get it from the Yuntian Pavilion. She surveyed the store, which was simple and probably only upied ten square meters. Objectively it could be seen that even the strong Yuntian Pavillion in the seven coloured continent had to admit defeat in the beast race.

    "Nangong Yuntian, this cunning businessman, dares to do any business."

    The beast race was so prejudiced against humans, how did he develop his Yuntian Pavilion in this small ce? It had to be said that he really had a little skill.

    He Jian returned to his hut, wrote a note and stuffed it along with the pills stuffed into the porcin bottle, he did not know if he was right to be so nosy. He had seen many humans enved by the beast people wanting to help but not able to. This led to him having a deep sense of frustration. He felt that the flowery little girl in front of him should not be trampled by the beast people. This tiny bit of kindness in his heart fermented and he wanted to lend a helping hand. If the other party was not as he suspected then the matter ends here. If the other party was really unfortunately taken by the beast people, he had to find a way.

    "I''ve kept you all waiting."

    After she delivered the spirit stones to him, when she got the porcin vase, she nced at He Jian suspiciously, there was something in this vase.

    He Jian nodded to her with a smile, "You''re wee to my humble abode again when you have time."

    "What did he just say to you?" Little Colour was curious, it thought that the shopkeeper of this store was scheming something.

    "Nothing." Dongfang Minghui checked the ingredients of the elixir and swallowed it as if no one else was around, only after swallowing it did she have time to read the note that the other party had stuffed into the porcin bottle, "Heh, the people cultivated by Yuntian Pavilion don''t seem to be that bad."

    The note simply said, "If you are in trouble, look for me."

    She thought carefully and could probably guess the other party''s mind, she had to say, being in and filled with beast people being able to find a human willing to lend a helping hand made her heart warm.

    Leen watched her swallow a potion and asked in a small voice, "Are you sick?"

    It is only when you are sick that you need to buy an elixir after all?

    Dongfang Minghui understood what he was saying this time, she smiled and shook her head, indicating that she was fine, the problem of listening to the beast people had been solved, but she could not speak the beastnguage yet. She gently swept a nce at Leen''s blood-stained and tattered clothes, then looked at her own clothes that did not look like an adult''s but also didn''t look like a child''s.

    "Let''s go get food, clothing and shelter first."

    "Shouldn''t you make a trip to the Elves?" Little Colour reminded, although the matter of getting Lu Xing to the elves wasn''t too important to it it wasn''t good to keep having to lug this baggage around.

    The first thing she needed to do was find a way to get to the elves but she needed to wait for Seventh sister. Besides, where were the elves? The elves lived a secluded life and ordinary people simply couldn''t find them.

    Lu Xing''s problem she did not know how to solve, after burning his life force, she gave him her blood to replenish life force. The remnant root of the Tree of Life was really as Lu Xing said, because of her drop of blood the withered wood had sprung back to life and green leaves re-emerged. Thest time Lu Xing was attacked by the Qi of Death, this remnant of the Tree of Life saved his life, she could only try this method again and let Lu Xing continue to hold this family treasure, hoping that even if it couldn''t cure Lu Xing it could at least maintain his life.

    Little Minghui picked out four sets of clothes for herself, two small versions and tworge versions. After that, she picked out two more sets for Leen.

    "Here you go."

    Knowing that he couldn''t understand, Dongfang Minghui simply put the clothes in the hands of the overwhelmed Leen and pushed him to the changing room. Leen looked at the clothes in his hands for a long time, he hadn''t gotten new clothes for a long time ever since his mother had made a set of clothes for him years ago.

    This was the first time he had received a gift from someone.

    Leen wiped the corners of his somewhat moist eyes, he straightened his chest and pounded his chest with his fist, he admonished himself to be a man and a true warrior of the beast race, one day he would avenge his father and mother.

    "Quite good."

    The other side changed a set of clothes and looked much more energetic like a real little warrior. Leen was actually quite good looking, his eyes were very bright, if he smiled he could attract a lot of little girls.

    Little Minghui was holding little bean sprouts and after walking back and forth, she finally knew what was wrong. Leen''s weapon, that bow and arrow were made of wood, on the way he had used this a lot to respond to the enemies and the bow''s strings were worn to the point of breaking, there were also only a few arrows left.

    No wonder he looked miserable.

    She made up her mind to give Leen a bow and arrow made of a little better material. She took Leen to the weapon store and wandered around twice, the weapons made by the beast people were not only weird in shape, but even the material was too much for her to look at.

    "Seventh sister wouldn''t be able to guess what the use of these weird weapons are either." Speaking of this, she inevitably missed Seventh sister, "Little Colour, this ce is unfamiliar, how can we find Seventh sister?"

    "Not only do we not know the people well, we also don''t speak thenguage. We just have to keep looking blindly." Little Colour chirped.

    Walking out of the weapon store, Dongfang Minghui and Leen went back to the Nangong family''s store, this was the first time she had met such a rtively friendly human in the beast race so far.

    He Jian looked at her with a surprised face, "Little girl is there anything else you need?"

    Little Minghui nodded, "I want a map of the distribution of the beast race."

    "There are three kinds of maps, the most detailed-"

    "I need a topographic map with the most uracy." Little Minghui interrupted him, "I also want to know a bit more about the beast race."

    Handing over the spirit stones with one hand and taking the map with the other, Little Minghui asked a few vital questions about the distribution of the beast race''s several major powers. During the conversation, He Jian seriously thought about his extremely stupid behavior just now.

    The other party seemed clear and organized, not at all like a child who had been abducted by the beast race.

    "Many thanks."

    He Jian had survived in the beast race for twenty years and knew quite a bit, the situation of the beast race was as she expected very bad. After signing a peace pact with humans, the beast race closed the door and a civil war erupted, the beast race was quickly falling apart and split among three extremely strong powers, Cyril, Hiry and Cass who were snatching territory and wanting to seize the throne. Among them, Cyril was the most ferocious, all the way he wanted to join forces with Hiry to kill Cass.

    But Hiry wasn''t a fool, on the surface he amodated but secretly her was also trying to prevent Cyril.

    He Jian told her thetest gossip, Cass had apparently been assassinated on the way back to the city, his current whereabouts were still unknown, the pawns Hiry nted in Cyril''s army were also suddenly exterminated, even Cyril''s distant cousin''s family because of a little involvement with Hiry, had been mercilessly abused and killed, even his youngest nephew was not spared.

    Little Minghui listened and heard the name Cass. Among the orcs, she actually knew Cass, "If he was assassinated, the power of the beast race would need to be re-divided. Most likely, the next war would be between Cyril and Hry in a fight to the death."

    But, Cass was one of the male protagonists! He should not have been killed so easily, if so what was the point of what she did before when she saw him in the human race?

    "I hope Seventh sister is not in the territory of these two death gods, it is better to be saved by Cass'' people." Little Minghui prayed secretly, but the heavens could not hear her prayers.

    At the moment, Qian Wanyu had been surrounded by Cyril''s decadent general Armand''s mansion.

    "I was wrong to look at you as weak before." General Armand looked at Anton, who was lying motionless on the ground and kicked his corpse, useless thing. His sturdy body and muscles were shaking. He approached Qian Wanyu step by step, his magnificent height gave a powerful pressure, his rough voice shouted and the whole general''s residence seemed to hear, "Did you kill Anton?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t budge, she turned to Jing Ke and barked twice, "Follow the previous n, rush out and remember fight a quick battle and run, do not drag your feet."

    Jing Ke looked at Armand and the other guards with a gloomy expression, "You muste out alive, we''ll wait for you thirty miles outside, you muste!"

    "Get lost!"

    Qian Wanyu was most annoyed with people who were too talkative, with a sweep of the water thunder whip in her hand, she flung back the guards who wanted to chase after her, allowing Qing Mo to scatter a boundary throughout the small courtyard, "You can''t get out."

    The surrounding guards were bounced to the ground one by one by the boundary and tried several times but didn''t dare to break through again. A group of a dozen beast people surrouded Qian Wanyu in the very centre, they were all in their beast form and surrounded her like a wall.

    Armand''s bloodshot eyes looked at Qian Wanyu with excitement, he licked his lips, shaking his bear back and tiger waist, he felt extremely excited.

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of his warm-up to st out several thunderbolts to blow these guards to pieces, water thunder whips shot out often directly strangling their necks, the tip of the whip partly pierced into their brains, shattering their beast cores and after a few rounds, dozens of them fell to the ground.

    Armand coldly watched his men die one by one and never get up again, he moved his thick neck and pounded his chest hard. In front of Qian Wanyu Armand had turned into a tall ck bear, almost as tall as twice of her with a bloody mouth that seemed to want to eat her.<blockquote>

    Thanks as usual to donators, ad clickers,mentators and readers!</blockquote>

 Chapter 115 (2)

    Chapter 115 (2)

    Qian Wanyu took out her sword at the right time, she felt that the whip was of no use against this bear man. She took several steps back and took advantage of the ck bear''s ws shing at her, she jumped into midair above the ck bear and shed down hard.

    The purple thunder and the swordbined together, Armand was able to avoid it, but his left arm was cut by Qian Wanyu''s sword, an arm flew out sideways, bleeding all over the ce.

    "What a pity." Qian Wanyu sighed, she thought she could quickly get rid of Armand but did not expect the other party to dodge. His attack speed was much higher than these guards, no wonder he had the strength to sit in this position.

    Armand frowned, he felt he had been too careless getting his arm chopped off by the other party.

    "You won''t be so lucky next time." Qian Wanyu sneered, a small ball appeared in her hand, the colourful spiritual energy sphere revolved inside and she threw it up using her own sword to poke the ball. Five lines of spiritual energy gushed towards Armand crazily.

    Wind des and earth spikes, condensed in the air and attacked continuously from the sides and the front.

    "Roar" Armand was annoyed, beast people enjoyed fighting with their strong bodies unlike humans who used concealed weapons and colourful tricks. He hated these things that forced him to go on the defensive. mes shot out from his eyes.

    Like a fire dragon, Qian Wanyu was surrounded the fire.

    This was the first time Qian Wanyu had seen a beast man with spiritual power, it was also the first time she''d seen someone shoot fire from their eyes! No wonder his eyes were blood red

    Earth wrapped her whole body and the fire could not get close to her body at all.

    "It''s over!"

    Five streaks of lightning rolled down from the sky, each one towards Armand''s body, Qian Wanyu''s sword jabbed covered with purple lightningpelling the sturdy ck bear into a dead-end

    After the dust settled, the ck bear had been turned into ck charcoal and copsed to the ground with a bang.

    Qian Wanyu separated his head with a sword and took out the fire spirit core in his head, it was a veryrge nucleus and a fierce vicious animal suddenly shed in her mind.

    "Forget it, put it away first."

    After Armand''s death, the whole general residence was boiling, the group of beast people surged out and Qian Wanyu had a blood road out, killing any of them she saw. She was like a god of death standing atop a pile of bodies making the beast people not dare to go forward.

    Meanwhile, Jing Ke and a hundred people rushed out from the general''s residence, many people scattered halfway like lost birds fleeing the nest, some died and others were wounded. In the end, there were only about forty people left. They were all exhausted and walked to the location agreed to by Jing Ke and Qian Wanyu, they found trees and rocks to lean on as theyforted each other.

    "Ah Jong."

    Jing Ke waited for two incense sticks worth of time but couldn''t wait any longer. He thought he was a coward, knowing that General Armand killed people like mowing grass and leaving it to a girl to deal withhe felt extremely useless.

    "If I don''te back in two incense burning time, you take them to escape, don''t be afraid of anything in the future, resist everything bravely and find a way to live."

    He patted Ah Jong hard on the shoulder.

    "Ah?" Ah Jong''s jaw dropped he didn''t know anything, how could he take care of so many people?!

    "Brother Jing, y-you, you do not go ah, how am I going to deal with these people? Even if you go you''re just courting death"

    Jing Ke waved his hand and dashed back to the General''s manor. That back seemed iparably tall at that moment to Ah Jong. He sniffled and rubbed his nose. Although they were not familiar, they had just experienced life and death together and could be counted as halfrades, he felt he should do something for brother Jing.

    Jing Ke originally intended to take advantage of the chaos to enter the muddy water but the result was he had just arrived outside the general''s residence door before actually seeing Wanyu! He hurriedly ran up to her looking her up and down, "You''re okay?! Great!"

    Qian Wanyu looked at him strangely, "What matter can I have? This sentence should be from me. I made you lead the team properly, how is it that you''re alone?"

    Jing Ke immediately waved his hand, "Don''t worry, there are still more than forty people, Ah Jong is looking after them."

    "Very good."

    More than forty people, it was slightly better than the worst she expected, "How many of them are injured? How many children? How many without fighting ability, have you counted?"

    "Yes, a total of eighteen people have the ability to fight, four children, twenty-two people injured, and twenty-two people who have no fighting ability." Jing Ke told all the figures without missing a beat.

    "Ah Brother Jing you''re back, that''s such a relief!" Ah Jong who was about to prepare a grave for Jing Ke was happy to see him return rushing up to give him a bear hug. A big man crying with everyone''s ck faces really seemed funny.

    The group of people saw Qian Wanyu appear as well and they were all surprised as well as fearful. None of them dared to meet her deep, bottomless eyes.

    Qian Wanyu saw the group of sick and wounded people and had a big headache. She needed to rush and find Ninth Sister as Qing Mo said, if she took these people with her, it would definitely affect her progress. If she didn''t take them thenmost of them would surely die on the way.

    As the saying goes, good people do good things to the endshe sighed deeply.

    "Jing Kee here."

    Jing Ke was also crying andughing at being a survivor of the disaster. Being hugged by a big man was strange so he eventually work up and pushed Ah Jong away, he respectfully walked to Qian Wanyu''s front, "My lord, what do you need me to do?"

    My lord?

    Qian Wanyu was a little unhappy with this title, she lightly frowned but did not correct him, "How well do you know the beastnd? Tell me everything you know."

    Jing Ke was a merchant, if not being caught by Armand''s people he would''ve been sent to exchange supplies with the beast race, halfway through they encounter the god-killing beast army burning and plundering everything in sight. Jing Ke thought he could escape but halfway through he was intercepted by Armand''s people again.

    He analyzed the beast tribe''s current scramble for territory with Qian Wanyu, it was pretty simr to what He Jian told Dongfang Minghui.

    "Un."

    "I really did not expect that after the beast race ended the external war with the human race, it began a new era of internal division, now the three forces keep each other in check. From what I see the most ruthless is Cyril who seemed to have gained a lot of territory. On the other hand, Cass seemed to be missing and known by your Ninth Sister." Qing Mo analysed the situation in her soul sea.

    The name Cass was familiar, thinking of Qian Wanyu''s loss of memory, Qing Mo did not expect her to be able to remember such a thing, "To be precise, your Ninth Sister should have helped Cass before."

    "Tell them to prepare, we will depart immediately." ording to what Jing Ke said, if this Armand was one of the great generals under Cyril''s rule, killing him would surely provoke Cyril, she didn''t want to wait for that mad dog to chase after her, "Do you know how to get the way to Cass''nd from here?"

    "Uh, wait a moment, my lord, I''ll ask to see if any of them know the way." Jing Ke awkwardly said, then asked a few questions in a low voice, soon one of them stood up, the man still had injuries and he was limping but his eyes were bright.

    "My lord, his name is Amin, before he was a merchant doing delivery, he knows how to go to Cass'' tribe."

    "Good." Qian Wanyu found a porcin bottle of pills from her space ring, "You are injured, take this pill, it can heal the wound. If you can sessfully take us to Cass''s tribe, this porcin vial is all yours."

    The man named Amin nodded and bent down to thank her, immediately leading the way after taking the pill.

    In the beast tribe, pills and medicinal nts were very scarce, many people who were injured could only find familiar herbs in the forest to stop the bleeding. Compared to the human world, the beast tribe''s various skills werecking.

    Amin was responsible for delivery in the beast tribe, he had been careful but didn''t expect to get unlucky enough to be caught by Armand''s people then thrown into a small ck room. After feeling the pill given by Qian Wanyu, he quickly recognized the effectiveness of this pill, so he was very grateful.

    The group encountered three or four waves of attacks on the way from Cyril''s people, and also from Hry''s people, of course, there were dead and wounded among them, by the time they arrived at the border of the Cass tribe, forty or so people had be twenty-three, with one child left along with thirteen people with spiritual power.

    "Cass and the others might not ept us either."

    One of them sighed, the beast people all hated humans, after seeing a human they hated that they couldn''t kill them immediately. It was really difficult to mix in the beastnd.

    Qian Wanyu had no idea why she wanted toe here aside from finding a clue to Ninth Sister. She didn''t need Cass to ept them, she only needed information.

    "Will Ninth Sister appear here?"

    Qing Mo replied in her soul sea, "If she knows the current state of the beast tribe, I think she wille to Cass'' tribe first."

    Cass tribe was still quite good,pared to the other two killer beast tribes, hisnd was ruled better and there weren''t captive humans being used as toys. Cass had always been rtively low-key, quietly guarding his tribe.

    But despite being low-key, it didn''t mean the other two killing gods would let him go, this time after returning from the humannd, on the way back he encountered an ambush by Cyril and Hiry''s people. His trail had been lost for half a month and the people under Cass was growing restless. If Cass still didn''t appear the three tribes might go to war immediately.

    "In fact, the timing of our arrival is not right." Jing Ke tugged on Qian Wanyu''s sleeve and said, "Or maybe we should take it slow and see how the situation changes next."

    If Cass really died, the three tribes would go to war, Cyril and Hry would definitely divide the possessions Cass owned as fast as possible.

    Qian Wanyu listened carefully to his analysis and nodded after listening, "In fact, it''s about time to go our separate ways. If you have a better ce to go, you can go there, there might be a merchant group nearby."

    Among these two dozen people, she had taught them how to cooperate and use spiritual power, if two people cooperate they could at least survive, if two wasn''t enough then five.

    "Ah?" Jing Ke thought he heard wrong, just now did she nod her head? Didn''t she agree with his words?

    "Ah Ming, here you go."

    Qian Wanyu gave all the remaining pills to Ah Ming, the others looked at him enviously and discussed with each other with their heads down. A few of them actually stood out, "Lord, thank you for taking care of us along the way, but we''ve decided to going back to the merchant group. The caravans will give us a certain amount of shelter, this is thend of the beasts, they will certainly kill us."

    In the eyes of this group of people, the Cass tribe was simr to jumping out of a tiger''s den into a wolf''s den.

    "Yes, you can all disperse now." She had already brought the group of people out of Cyril''s territory, their fate afterwards was up to them.

    "Aiya don''t g! My lord may have other ns, ugh ugh." Jing Ke tried to persuade them one by one, but none of them were persuaded. Even Ah Jong left with them, in the end only the two of them were left.

    "Boss, couldn''t you just say what you nned?" Jing Ke wanted to pluck out the hair from his head.

    "I have no ns." She was ready to wait for Ninth Sister here. When Ninth Sister came, she would know what to do next. She found a clean ce to sit and closed her eyes to cultivate.

    "Boss, can''t you find a ce that''s not conspicuous? This ce is where the Cass tribe''s beast peoplee and go, who can guarantee that those beast people wouldn''t attack you and interrupt your cultivation?!"

    Qian Wanyu''s longsword was immediately pointed to Jing Ke''s neck, her eyes were lightly raised as she coldly looked at him, "One more word of nonsense and I''ll cut your head."

    Jing Ke shivered, the cold touch on his neck made him have a cold sweat as he raised his arms in surrender.

    Qing Mo felt slightly relieved, he had a feeling that the old Wanyu was about to return, this was the Qian Wanyu he was familiar with.

    Qian Wanyu''s sword was inserted back on the ground, she closed her eyes and continued to cultivate. After ten long days of fighting, she had to stabilize her spiritual power and quietly wait for the next promotion.

    Jing Ke was scared of provoking her again and walked a few steps back, just a meter away from where Qian Wanyu was squatting. This was the road the Cass tribe''s beast people pass through. No matter what, he had to wait here and see if any of them woulde.

    Little Minghui and Leen''s luck was very good, they followed the map and found the nearest road to the Cass tribe, the road was short but full of thorns.

    Leen as a young man wasn''t afraid of danger, Little Minghui and Toothless were also used to danger.

    "Hey Leen, you''re great!" Dongfang Minghui raised a thumbs up in praise. Leen had just taken out arge python coiled in a tree by himself, the python''s poison sacs were all pulled out by him as well.

    "Here you go."

    Leen handed her a snake gall that was bigger than the palm of little Minghui''s hand, full of expectation.

    This gall dder was a medicinal herb, in fact the whole snake was medicine. She blinked and looked at Leen with a smile, pointing to the snake gall dder in his hand then pointed to the snake on the ground that was dead, then she showed two fingers, meaning she wanted both.

    It took a while for Leen to react, he couldn''t hold the entire snake''s body. It was probably too heavy, and it was a bit difficult for him to hold it.

    She directly put the snake into her space ring, at the moment the space had actually almost been used up, she felt she had to take time to organize the space ring a little.

    "Let''s go."

    "Hey!"

    An extremely weak voice came from the top of the tree, if not for her good hearing she might have even ignored it, "Little Colour, are there people up there?"

    Without her having to say much, Little Colour''s vines swished up to the very top of the tree, this was a big tree. Before when the snake was coiled up there she couldn''t see the top of the tree. Even now, she needed to raise her neck to see a tiny top.

    The vines brought the man down in a bundle, Little Colour dropped him to the ground, "This man has wounds and snake poison."

    The man thrown to the ground was in a bad state, his face was almost unrecognizable, his whole body was injured. Only that face had a pair of charming eyes. Leen was ncing cautiously at the side, bow and arrows at the ready.

    "Wait."

    Little Minghui fished out a finger knife from her space ring, she approached the injured beast man who had fallen to the ground and failed to get up. The beast man offered no resistance to her approach, but she still whispered soothingly, "I won''t hurt you, I just want to see if you''re someone I know."

    She exined first, before letting Little Colour''s vines fix the other man''s neck and make him tilt his head up to look at. She used her finger knife to shave his face clean of any beard, revealing his otherwise charmingly handsome face.

    "Cass?!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, the apparently lost Cass was actually here?! Had he been kidnapped by a python?

    Cass blinked feebly, he tried to see Dongfang Minghui''s face clearly but his mouth opened and closed a few times without a sound. Finally, his head rolled and he fainted.

    "Ugh, Little Colour, how many times have I saved him now?"

    "He must not know it''s you, don''t forget you''ve reverted to a kid." Little Colour cruelly snickered and poked at her scars again.

    Dongfang Minghui red at her resentfully then quickly began to diagnose Cass, diagnosing his injuries her brow wrinkled.

    "It''s not good, he''s been bitten by this snake''s poison and he''s about to go into rpse."

    A tribe leader who had been ambushed was now so weak that even a snake could bully him. She felt a little sympathy and patted Cass'' handsome face.

    "Poison?"

    "Right." Dongfang Minghui quickly stood up and hugged arge tree to hide far away, "Little Colour, quickly tie him up, he should only have been poisoned not long ago, the first reaction will be more mild."

    She''d definitely cure him on the way to the Cass tribe. She needed his help to find Seventh Sister after all.

    Soon the forest resounded with various voices, Dongfang Minghui was holding little bean sprouts, but also educating it from time to time, "Little bean sprouts, this is my life education course, it''s too early for you but the opportunity cannot be lost, I think if I don''t let you contact it early you''ll be cheated in the future."

    Leen was already a small teenager and sort of knew what was going to happenhe got embarrassed quickly bringing his bow and arrow to stand a little further away.<blockquote>

    Phew another chapter done! Thanks everyone for the support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 116 (1)

    Chapter 116 (1)

    "That''s what you call a gentle reaction!?"

    Little Colour''s face was blue and furious, she roared fiercely in Little Minghui''s ear.

    The reason was none other than Cass this beast-man being in heat, along with emitting thatstrange smell, the smell made the closest Little Colour suffer, not only that, there were some unknown thingsing out

    Good thing it was rtively quick.

    The used little Minghui was holding little bean sprouts herrge teardrop eyes blinked at Little Colour with a silentint, "How would I have known?"

    I didn''t know he would rub himself on the tree trunk to cool off

    "Y-you! Ruthless!" Little Colour gritted its teeth, seeing this innocent look of hers full of bitterness and usations made it all look like it was bullying her.

    Leen came back with another rabbit from the woods, he was born sensitive and came back feeling that the atmosphere between Little Minghui and Little Colour was a little off, he used the straw rope to send the rabbit to Little Minghui, "Here you go."

    The rabbit''s fur was curled up, fat, and especially interesting. A pair of crimson eyes surveyed around, looking a little timid.

    Toothless, who was bored at one side, immediately put up his ears and took advantage of Leen''s inattention to open his mouth and take the rabbit into his mouth.

    Leen was directly scared, this was his first time seeing Toothless eating, all the way, besides roast meat Toothless rarely ate anything else, even along the road when it hunted it would bring the prey to Little Minghui to cook.

    "Toothless, spit it out."

    Toothless opened his mouth and spit out the curly rabbit again. A chubby mass sticky with saliva came out looking dead.

    "Dead?"

    "Little mother."

    Toothless used its forelimbs to poke the curled up ball''s belly, a little lighter than a little heavier, curly rabbit was ravaged by it for a while until the corpse'' really moved a little! It abruptly turned over and wanted to flee.

    However, Toothless'' speed was faster, a flying pounce easily pressed it under two paws, as if finding a new fresh toy, Toothless wanted to y.

    "Oooh"

    Just after venting intimately with the trees, Cass felt the pain between his inner thighs, along with the numerous previous injuries, Cass grunted twice and soon came to his senses, he saw arge tree with mottled marks, the tree was quite familiar then he saw a small beast boy and a little girl three meters away from him.

    "Did you save me?"

    He thought of what happened before he passed out, he decided that the reason he hadn''t been eaten by that python yet was probably because of the two little ones in front of him. He looked strangely at the little girl who was holding a helmet, no matter how he looked this little girl seemed to bea human?

    He had spent some time in the human race and could identify the differences between humans and beast people, a nce was all he needed to tell the identity of the other party.

    "The kindness of saving a life should be repaid, how do you n to repay me?" Hearing the other party''s unskillednguage which was a mix of beast and human, Dongfang Minghui was a little wistful, she had always thought that Cass was special, now she was even more sure of that.

    Cass looked at his legs, he looked at the wet things on his pants and quickly he knew he was poisoned, an embarrassed look shed across his face but he spoke quite frankly to little Minghui, "I have two enemies that have setup a lot of ambushes along the way, now I do not have anything on me to repay you. If you can''t wait, you can go ahead and find my man Milo in the Cass tribe, he will pay you ordingly."

    Little Minghui tilted her head, pretending to be thinking for a moment, "Cass tribe? How do I know if what you say is true? Besides, you''re asking me to ask someone else for payment, what if the Milo you''re talking about doesn''t believe me?"

    "The Cass tribe?" Leen sized up Cass suspiciously, he had often heard about the Cass tribe from his father''s mouth, it was a very powerful tribe, one of the three major tribes along with Cyril and Hry tribes.

    He heard that the leader of the Cass tribe was very good and treated his people well. If he defected to the Cass tribe, would he have a chance to kill Cyril? A crazy thought swirled in Leen''s mind.

    Cass leaned on the tree to stand up, he was overwhelmed by the clean and beautiful little girl in front of him. He thought of the degree of Milo''s hatred for humans, there was a possibility that not only would he not pay the payment to these two little kids, he might even do something disastrous

    "Are all beast people like you, making empty promises?" Dongfang Minghui cocked her head to survey his momentarily embarrassed face, she thought that Cass was too funny, it was fun to tease him and Cass'' half-baked human words were too awkward.

    Cass'' face burned red for a moment.

    "Ahem, what do you want?" Cass looked through his space ring and found none of them suitable for Little Minghui.

    "I can help you cure the poison, the only condition is you have to help me find someone." She took a step forward and stood in front of Cass to negotiate the terms, "How about that? You want to think about it?"

    "Find someone?"

    "Yes, you have one incense stick of time to think about it."

    Cass felt that the little girl in front of him gave him a particrly familiar feeling, but he was quite sure that he had never had contact with this little girl when he was lurking in the human race''snd. He thoughtfully reminded Little Minghui, "The snake poison is not good to solve."

    "I''m a pharmacist." She took out the badge she got from the union and showed it to him, "You can be cured."

    "Deal."

    Little Minghui was full of joy, even if Cass didn''t agree, she would still cure his poison from a friend''s standpoint, but now with the help of Cass'' tribe, she could definitely meet Seventh sister sooner.

    On the way back, Cass'' poison resurfaced back and forth several times. Little Minghui configured the cure as best she could, as she promised, the poison in Cass'' body waspletely eradicated at thest stationing point nearing the Cass tribe.

    Looking at the snake bile in her space ring, she had a sad face.

    "I''m better." After the detoxification, many old wounds on Cass''s body also slowly recovered, especially after using Little Minghui''s healing pills, he sat on one side and asked in a small voice, "Have we met somewhere before?"

    Little Minghui looked at him with big blinking eyes.

    "I met a girl in the human race who was as kind as you." Cass had an enraptured look on his face, even the bottom of his eyes was tinged with a smile as if he was thinking of something happy.

    "He''s thinking of lovey dovey thoughts about you in front of you!" Little Colour rashlymunicated with her in her soul sea. Aiya this beast man that could understand the humannguage was really a special case.

    "That''s a mistake, that''s definitely not love" Little Minghui had a serious face. Love this thing if you do not experience it you simply wouldn''t know how beautiful it was. Not to mention that she and Cass had only met three times including this time. She had approached Cass with a purpose in mind, if this person knew that then probably those illusions would be shattered, "If I just take out his token, he might not recognize me. What if he takes me for a monster and wants to study me?"

    In fact, she just didn''t want Cass to know who she was, to save a lot of trouble. Besides, it''s a lot of trouble to exin.

    Leen stayed silent as he watched Cassmunicate with little Minghui in anothernguage, with a bit of envy, he thought that when he got to the Cass tribe, he would also learn thisnguage so that he could talk properly with little Minghui.

    The night was silent, early the next morning, the group of them were on the road again, she had seen the map before and noticed the signs. Over a mountain, they could see the Cass tribe, "Before, you said you were ambushed and seriously injured before the python attacked you?"

    "Yes, the warriors I brought out have all been sacrificed" Kass spoke of them and pain shed in his eyes, but soon, there was nothing but determination, "I will settle this score with them."

    She probably knew the situation between the three tribes fighting, she stood at the bottom of the mountain chirping, "If, I said if, they know you are still alive, do you think they will let you return back to your tribe so easily?"

    She had warned Cass when she met him in the human tribe that someone was trying to kill him, she didn''t expect toe to the beast tribe and still find that someone was still trying to kill him. If Cass hadn''t done something that heaven and earth wouldn''t allow, he might have had the worst luck she''d ever seen.

    "You mean that there is still an ambush ahead?"

    "Most likely the strongest ambush you''ve ever encountered." She reminded him with a smirk, now Cass owed her another big favour.

    Cass looked furious as he clenched his fists, "Come then, I want to see how much more they have up their sleeves."

    This sentence, Leen understood because Cass was roaring out in thenguage of the beast tribe. He had more or less guessed the identity of the other party along the way, the man was Cass, the leader of the Cass tribe. His whole person was full of vigour, in his lifetime, he could actually fight together with the chief of the Cass tribe, this was an honour.

    Looking at the two inexplicably excited men, little Minghui stroked little bean sprout and educated, "Being hot-blooded is the catalyst of battle and growing stronger little bean sprout, you also have to grow up quickly and be a real hero."

    Cass showed a big smile as he curiously pointed at little bean sprout and said, "What is this? Can it understand when you speak?" He found that along the way, the little girl always held this helmet and at first he thought it was something precious.

    "You''re talking about this ah? It''s my baby." She proudly tapped the rhythm on the outside of the helmet, and sometimes she hummed a tune while tapping when she was bored but the beat that came out sounded miserable. She added with a murmur, "It''s also the light of hope for a n."

    The helmet suddenly nudged her, and she thought she was hallucinating because she wanted the little sprout to grow up. Who would have thought that after that it would nudge her again! Dongfang Minghui was shocked beyond belief, after almost a year of raising it, this was the first time little bean sprout had given her any response.

    "Hahahaha, little bean sprout, you''re awesome."

    While Seventh sister was receiving the inheritance she discovered the magic of little bean sprout, not to mention everything in that ce wasn''t growing, even Toothless and Little Colour didn''t change. Only little bean sprout could break through the limits of stasis and shockingly sprout a small flower bud after sucking her blood.

    Hearing Little Minghui''s pleasantughter, Cass was in a very good mood and had a decision in his heart that if there was any real danger, he would definitely use his life to make sure she would escape alive.

    In fact that danger soon descended, when the sky was getting dark, Cass and Leen has long been ready to rush through the night, they did not expect Little Minghui to ask to rest, and also light up a campfire.

    "This will draw them all out!" Cass didn''t quite agree.

    "Being passive is never as good as being active, there are many of them, and it''s not worth being attacked in a hurry." Little Minghui let Toothless spew a me, this me was also mixed with a hint of gold, it waved against the wind, swinging in the wind''s direction. The strange thing was the more it burned the hotter it was. From her instructions, Little Colour''s vines also spread out little by little, setting up vine boundaries within a hundred-mile radius, just waiting for a group of beast people to throw themselves into their well prepared.

    "This is?" Cass saw Little Colour vines and was wide-eyed, he had to rub his eyes twice, these nt vines were familiar, he had seen it from that human race woman before! He looked at Little Colour, surprised. "She is? You are?"

    Little Colour''s face was ck, it let Toothless stay together with Lu Xing so it could pay attention to the surroundings.

    "Shh." Little Minghui did not expect Cass'' memory to be so strong, she made a quiet motion, in the distance, a group of beast people had been set up to ambush for several days. Seeing the light in the distance they identified the target of their ambush and couldn''t wait.

    Cass was half lying on the ground, listening to the sound of footsteps froming near, he looked cautious, "If you think you can''t cope, hurry up and leave, I''ll hold them off."

    Little Minghui used one hand to stroke little bean sprout, one hand from behind took out an umbre, "You can''t get rid of me that easily, I still have to go back to the Cass tribe with you to make sure you pay me." Every day she couldn''t find Seventh sister was a day she didn''t feel at ease.

    "There''s an ambush."

    Leen''s pair of bright eyes were searching in the darkness, the hands holding the bow and arrow pointed in the distance.

    She counted the people. There were actually about hundreds of beast people in ambush here! It seems that this Cass was quite hated, "Do you owe them something?! They really want you dead." She wouldn''t believe it if he said there were no traitors within the Cass tribe.

    Cass killed a beast person and crushed its head, "They owe me a life." He had wanted to wait until the situation in the Cass tribe had stabilised before looking for Cyril to settle the score, but he didn''t expect them to try to end him halfway.

    "Roar"

    Along with his cry, little Minghui watched dumbfounded as Casspletely bestialized in front of her, an imposing yellow-furred lion appearedat least it should be a lion if she didn''t misidentify it

    "I think I heard something." Jing Ke''s head jerked up, Qian Wanyu beside him also opened her eyes, it wasn''t far from them, she heard the sound of fighting. From the sounds, the number of people fighting was more than a hundred people.

    The people who were patrolling the Cass tribe also heard the sound and immediately went to report to Milo.

    A small group of almost fifty beast people led by Milo quickly walked out of the Cass tribe and ran towards the nearest hill, they were all friends who grew up with Cass and knew Cass'' roar too well, that was clearly Cass'' voice!

    They were all excited when the lost Cass suddenly showed up, they evenpletely ignored Jing Ke and Qian Wanyu who were on the sidelines.

    In their opinion, these two humans were not important enough to be feared.

    "Ow"

    An even more amazing cry called out in the night, Toothless made a loud and clear roar when it was excited, maybe it was the nature of the dragon race, even when they were hatchlings their voice could travel far and wide.

    The little white tiger in the sea of souls woke up leisurely, hearing this sound simr to a summon it ran out from within Qian Wanyu''s space ring excitedly.

    "Ouch, my goodness!" Jing Ke spected whether that sound just now was conveying any meaning before turning around and seeing a huge white tiger appear in front of him! His eyes rolled up and he almost fainted, his butt fell to the ground, looking up at the chin of the little white tiger.

    "It''s Toothless!" Qing Mo heard the familiar voice and was also a little confused before seeing the small white tiger whoosh out, he quickly said to the blurry Qian Wanyu, "Chase it, the small white tiger knows where your little Ninth Sister is. "

    After waiting for a few days, finally, there''s good news! Qian Wanyu was inexplicably happy and she didn''t know why.

    "Hey wait my lord, where are you going?" Jing Ke wanted to chase but only saw a remnant shadow.

    The small white tiger attacked like a gust of wind, it saw Toothless and it saw little Minghui, watching them being surrounded by a group of beast people in the middle, it ferociously bared its fangs and crazily killed a bloody path towards them. It was actually even faster than Milo and the other beast people who hade to help.

    Milo''s jaw dropped seeing the new entrant and shouted, "Who is this brother?"

    Little Minghui had Toothless beside her as well as Little Colour and Leen within a manageable distance from her. She fired a few concealed weapons asionally, and also even used the little bean sprout helmet to smash them, but there were too many beast people and she without her pills, there was no way Cass could have fought against so many of them.

    "Little white!"

    As soon as the little white tiger heard her voice it was even more powerful, dashing all the way to the front and killing the beast people blocking the road. One p made a beast person fly across the air!

    Qian Wanyu arrived a littleter than it did and stood at the top of the hill looking at the chaotic scene below, she quietly looked at the little girl surrounded by beast people in the most central position.

    "You can''t recognise her right?" Qing Mo felt like gloating a bit at being the only one who knew what Little Minghui looked like now, who made these two people always not consider his old man''s mood and disy their "sisterhood" in front of him all the time?! Then again thinking of Qian Wanyu''s ability to settle scores afterwards, he coughed dryly to make his voice sound normal, "If she knows you can''t recognize her, she will definitely be very sad."

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth but her body reacted faster than her thoughts, she flew in their direction and the water thunder whip quickly snapped out.

    With all the new people joining, the situation suddenly turned lopsided and they quickly ended the battle.

    The wounds on Cass'' body were many and looked very serious, butpared to the wounds on his body before, these were flesh wounds that couldn''t kill anyone.

    "Cass, I knew you''d be alive for sure!" Milo was very happy, in fact, Cass being missing during this period of time had also made him very stressed. A tribe couldn''t have a day without a master, also the rumours in the outside world were not very favourable to them.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Little Minghui was blocked by Toothless and the small white tiger, she almost couldn''t see Qian Wanyu, these two big guys were a lot bigger than her now and still growing! For her current heightthey were considered behemoths, she excitedly waved towards Qian Wanyu.

    With this cry, she attracted the beast people present.

    It was actually a human!

    "She!" Milo had a strong hatred for humans.

    "She''s my savior." Cass yanked his wrist back and said seriously, "If not for her, I would have died on the way back." He had also seen the other party take out the snake guts and knew that the python had been killed by them, so the other party had actually saved him at least twice, "So for my sake, Milo, don''t."

    How Milo treated humans in private, he didn''t care. But the people he cared about, he had to protect to the end.

    "Cass, you''re too serious." Milo frowned, it was the first time he''d ever seen his brother put on a serious face for a human. Heughed out loud and said jokingly, "If she wasn''t only eight years old, I would suspect that you were in love with her."

    Cass gave him an angry re, "Milo, that''s not a good joke."

    "Okay." It seems that his brother was really serious about protecting that little girl, Milo said, "I promise, I will never do anything to her under your watch."

    "Seventh sister, Seventh sister, I''m here!" The closer she got, the more her heart was about to jump out of her throat, obviously it had only been a while since she had seen Seventh sister but she felt as if she hadn''t seen Seventh sister for a long, long time.

    The closer Qian Wanyu got to her the darker the expression on her face, she felt that the little girl in front seemed to be different from the beautiful figure in her impression.

    Little White gently bumped into Toothless, it was now taller and a little bigger than Toothless. Toothless felt sullen and ignored it running up to its little mother, "Little mother!"

 Chapter 116 (2)

    Chapter 116 (2)

    Toothless!

    She reluctantly threw the curly-haired rabbit that Toothless was about to y with to it from the space, and couldn''t wait to walk in front of Seventh sister. She tilted her head and looked into the other''s eyes, feeling a little uneasy in her heart, why did she feel that Seventh sister was acting a bit weird?

    Seventh sister?

    The other party''s whole body was dirty, like rolling through the mud during military training. If she wasn''t very familiar with her, she wouldn''t dare to recognize her.

    "If you don''t answer her she will be suspicious." Qing Mo reminded her kindly, "You can also find a ce to confess to her that you have lost a small bit of memory which happens to include her."

    Qian Wanyu: "Shut up".

    Ninth Sister!

    Her eyes lit up. Just now, Sister Seventh stood in front of her, making her feel as if she and Sister Seventh were separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, "Seventh sister, what happened?"

    Qian Wanyu looked around and finally set her eyes on Cass, "This is not the ce to talk."

    Cass walked over with Milo step by step and also looked at Qian Wanyu, he said gently to little Minghui, "It seems that the person you are looking for has been found. Is the reward calcted separately? My tribe is here not far away, do you want toe to my tribe as a guest?"

    "Of course."

    At first, she counted on Cass to help find Seventh Sister. The beast tribe is veryrge, and it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack by herself. Now it''s different. Seventh Sister has been found so she should consider deeper issues.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu''s hand was suddenly held by a soft little hand, her heart suddenly jumped wildly and she didn''t want to let go, she gently squeezed the other''s little hand, if it wasn''t for her being too dirty, she really wanted to hug her up.

    "Why do I have such a strange idea?"

    "Seventh sister, how about we visit the Cass tribe?" She smiled and looked at Qian Wanyu with ck grape-like eyes.

    "Good."

    "Very good."

    After she agreed, she realized what she had done. Qian Wanyu felt that she had be less like herself. Her original intention was that if Cass couldn''te back alive, she would find a way to take everything from the Cass tribe and establish herself as ruler. But now that Cass hade back, her first n failed. She wanted to find another way, at least she couldn''t let herself live as to be as useless as other humans, she wanted to open up a fourth tribe by herself so that the beast people would no longer dare to abuse the human race.

    Of course that was before

    After meeting little Ninth Sister, she did a lot of things that even she couldn''t understand time and time again.

    Little Minghui dragged Qian Wanyu and followed Cass at a distance, when she turned around, she saw Leen standing still, looking lonely, she said in the animalnguage Cass had taught her, "Leen, keep up."

    Leen''s gloomy eyes suddenly brightened again, he picked up an arrow stuck in a beast man''s throat and trotted after her.

    Jing Ke kept waiting under the tree and saw the return of the Cass tribe. He tried hard to find Qian Wanyu''s whereabouts among the beast people and soon saw Qian Wanyu at the end. There was a white and tender girl beside her. A little girl, and a young man with something on his back.

    He gritted his teeth and thought deeply left and right on whether to follow Qian Wanyu. Seeing that they were about to enter the Cass tribe, if he didn''t keep up, he might be left to wander alone!

    Boss! Bosss!

    "Who?"

    Beast man guards quickly surrounded him.

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyelids slightly, surprised that Jing Ke hadn''t left yet.

    "My lord, my lord, I want to follow you."

    "Seventh sister, he seems to be talking to you?" Little Minghui looked at Jing Ke strangely. He looked like a dirty man in his twenties or thirties, it seemed that he knew Seventh sister, "Cass, he is also with us. A friend."

    When Cass heard this, he gestured towards Milo.

    Seeing that these beast people retreated, Jing Ke immediately ran to Qian Wanyu''s side.

    When the tribesmen of the Cass tribe saw their leader returning safely, they all let out a roar, the whole tribe was boiling for a while, and the spies who were hiding in the distance immediately went back to report.

    "Hey, who''s this person behind the leader?"

    "It''s a human race."

    "They should be the prisoners of our leader."

    It''s nothing more than rumours because they have never seen four people walk in in such a grand manner, so they believed it was the captives of their leader.

    Mistaken as a beast person Toothless snorted twice at the group of ignorant beast people.

    Little Minghui pulled Seventh Sister without any pressure, she scratched her fingers in her hands mischievously, just like every time they held hands before.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was tense and her whole body felt stiff. She felt itchy in the palms of her hands. This itchy feeling spread from her hands to her whole body, making her heart tremble numbly but she tried to keep herself calm.

    "So strange"

    Little Minghui didn''t know what was wrong, she always felt that after she and Seventh sister met again, Seventh sister became strange

    "Look, there''s a little beast boy."

    The object of their discussion immediately changed to Leen. Leen felt that the Cass tribe was a little different from what he imagined. It was not as dirty as the Cyril tribe, and there was no fighting all the time. The streets here looked very different. They were all clean, and there''s even a city wall not far away. Everything looked even grander than that of the Cyril tribe.

    He walked and looked all the way, unknowinglying to the reception.

    The reception was a simple courtyard with three rooms. Cass mentioned that they were temporarily staying in this ce for one night.

    "You stay here for a while. If you have anything, you can ask Milo toe to me." Cass had a lot of things to discuss with his subordinates, he definitely needed to find out who set up the ambush.

    "Eh?" Little Minghui pouted and said dissatisfiedly, "He doesn''t like us. If I look for him and he doesn''t notify you, are you going to break the agreement between us?"

    Agreement?

    Qian Wanyu was inexplicably displeased when she heard the word, but she didn''t show it and let the other party lead her.

    "Hahaha." Cass was amused by her and wanted to stretch out his big palm to touch her little head, but she keenly avoided, "You can take this and make anyone bring you to see me directly. "

    Milo couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but he could see from Cass''ugh that he valued this human being so he snorted softly.

    "Forget it, I''ll barely believe you this time."

    Little Minghui took the things he delivered. The workmanship was rough. There was a lion engraved on it which seemed to represent Cass'' identity. She waved her hand, "Go go, I will find you if I have something I need."

    Cass nodded, and then he and Milo left without a trace.

    "That beast man named Milo is very hostile to us." Little Colour reminded.

    "Hmph I''m sure he doesn''t dare to act under Cass'' eyelids, or I will make him regret it." If it wasn''t for Seventh sister, she would have no feelings for these beast people and their fate but Cass was a good beast man.

    "Brother, what should I call you?"

    As soon as she turned around, she began to wonder about Jing Ke, seeing that the other party wanted to follow Seventh sister to the death, Seventh sister must have been with this person these past few days.

    "Ah!" Jing Ke looked at the jade-like little girl, "My name is Jing Ke, you can just call me Big Brother Jing in the future."

    "Brother Jing."

    Qian Wanyu inexplicably disliked him being too intimate, so she gave Jing Ke a cold nce and pointed at Leen, "You share a room with him."

    "Ah?" No matter how blind Jing Ke was, he knew that Leen was a little beast man, he felt jittery being in the same room as him

    Leen nced at him and went into the room first, closing the door as he entered.

    "Wait!"

    Leen and Jing Ke had to fight over a room. Of course, this had nothing to do with Dongfang Minghui and the others.

    Little Colour and Lu Xing upied a room and she threw Lu Xing on the bed in the room at will. It suddenly felt that it was not fun to stay outside so she had the idea of pulling out pig fairy grass to tear the tiger''s skin together.

    The room Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu chose was simpler than she had imagined, but it didn''t matter. Seventh Sister was by her side, and she felt that every cell in her body was excited, "Seventh sister, are you injured? I think you urgently need a hot bath!"

    "Kind."

    Qian Wanyu was a bit overwhelmed at the enthusiasm of the little person next to her.

    "Seventh sister, wait, let me see if I can get some hot water for you."

    There was arge wooden barrel in the room, and the wooden barrel seemed rtively clean. There was a well dug by the beast people outside the house. She ran outside and took a look. asionally, a few of the tribe members passing by would look inside. She guessed that the beast people under Cass knew the rules better, so no one came here to find trouble.

    She went and picked up some branches by herself then moved arge boulder to ce under the barrel, the branches were pressed under the stone.

    Little Minghui closed the door again. She filled a small bucket with some water and poured the water into the big bucket.

    Qian Wanyu wanted to see what she was doing, but when she saw a little girl carrying water back and forth, she frowned in displeasure. She walked over, grabbed the small bucket, and scooped five buckets of water in a row, "This amount of water is enough yes?"

    Little Minghui climbed up the barrel and looked at it, then shook her head, "I need two more buckets."

    Qian Wanyu followed her again and got two more buckets of water.

    Toothless!

    When Toothless came out, his mouth was bulging, and he seemed to have swallowed something.

    "Lend me some fire." Little Minghui pointed to the dry branches under the barrel, "Just a small fire, don''t burn the barrel!"

    A small ball of fire spat out from Toothless'' mouth along with a whole wet and shaking rabbit. If it wasn''t that she knew it was the curly rabbit that Leen caught she wouldn''t be able to tell! The hair that was rolled up before was now all sticking tightly to its body, obviously covered in saliva.

    Little Minghui thought it was a little pitiful, but at the same time it was fortunate that it was still alive. She thought that Toothless wanted to eat it, but she didn''t expect it to just want to y. It seemed Toothless liked to put the poor rabbit in its mouth spit it out and fiddle with it with its ws.

    She really felt sorry for the curly-haired rabbit who was about to be scared to death by Toothless'' "ying" as it kept shivering every time.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t pay attention to the rabbit. She watched Toothless spew out a small ball of mes. Little Minghui patted its big head to soothe it. Seeing the scene in front of her, she suddenly felt it was extremely familiar. She squinted her eyes and racked her brain thinking hard.

    A picture shed in her mind before finally bing clearer. However, when she wanted to see more, her mind went nk.

    Seventh sister?

    Little Minghui moved a stool and stood at the same height as her, so she could see the other person''s expression clearly, "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with you, are you ufortable?"

    Seeing the little girl''s concerned gaze, Qian Wanyu shook her head. She stretched out two hands and hugged the other''s slender waist. Her hands identally touched that cold jade face. "It''s dangerous to stand like this."

    "Seventh sister, I''m not a child."

    Dongfang Minghui reluctantly stressed that because she felt that Seventh Sister was raising her as a daughter! No one but herself could understand this sour feeling.

    "Okay okay, you''re not a child."

    This kind of doting tone was what you used for a child ah!

    She reluctantly tested the water temperature and ced some medicinal nts in the water, "Seventh sister, you can go in and take a bath."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu undressed, when she was halfway through undressing, she felt a scorching gaze behind her, she said ufortably, "I want to take a bath"

    Little Minghui nodded seriously, "I know, Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu: "" You''re still not going out even though you know?

    Qian Wanyu took a deep breath and untied all her clothes before stepping into the wooden bucket. She had to say that the other party was very considerate. The temperature of the water in the bathtub was just right. She had escaped from the Cyril tribe and been surrounded by danger all the way until now, her nerves had remained tense all the time.

    Warm water really made one feel drowsy.

    Qian Wanyu simply washed once and didn''t want to move after staying in the water.

    A small hand caressed her shoulder little by little, it was warm and itchy, Little Minghui leaned over and tried to keep her eyes from squinting, "Seventh sister, I''ll wash your hair for you."

    She used the method just now to heat the water in the small bucket. Since Toothless could spit fire at any time it was much easier to make the water stay hot.

    The hair on Qian Wanyu''s back had already floated behind her back, she had been so busy running for her life that she didn''t have time to pay attention to the filth.

    Little Minghui washed her hair with hot water over and over again, and she didn''t give up until there was no soil left on her scalp, "Seventh sister!"

    The other party seemed to already be drowsy, Little Minghui looked at her and there was a wicked smile on her innocent face. She added some soothing medicinal herbs to the tub, just to let Seventh sister rx her mind. When she held Seventh sister''s hand before, she found the other party''s whole body had stiffened, looking at her and Jing Ke''s distressed appearance, she couldn''t help guessing that Seventh sisters and him had gone through a hard time. Looking at the sleepy eyes that were close at hand, she dipped a cloth with warm water and it slipped down from the centre of her eyebrows. Until a blood dot symbolising the blood oath in the centre of her forehead was revealed.

    Seventh sister

    Little Minghui stood on tiptoe, closed her eyes, and put a pious kiss on Seventh Sister''s forehead. She would definitely try her best to find the other half of the inheritance, to find Qian Ying''s son so that Seventh Sister''s blood oath could be broken early.

    Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes suddenly opened only to meet the panicked eyes of the little guy. Although she was tired, she had all the vignce as normal, not to mention that someone was rubbing against her secretly, she could feel her gaze and she feltplicated. Looking at the other party, she wanted to speak but the result turned out to be she felt dissatisfied?

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes stared at her like small ck grapes. She felt ashamed and angry then finally, she burst outughing. She immediately began to tease Seventh sister.

    "Seventh sister, we haven''t done anything like that for a long time. I''m really a little dissatisfied. Why I satisfy you once?"

    She leaned closer to the back of Seventh sister''s neck and imitated what the other party had done to her before. She was extremely patient and teased. She wanted to tease her, but the kiss made her out of control.

    Qian Wanyu''s whole body was shaking, and her tender voice kept ringing in her ears. She felt like she was going crazy. She was being picked on by a little girl?! She couldn''t help but breathe quickly clenching her fist.

    "Nint-."

    This wasn''t right!

    "Shh, Sister Seventh, don''t talk."

    A pair of small hands gently stroked her shoulders from her neck.

    Qing Mo had erected a barrier to the outside world when Qian Wanyu was bathing, otherwise, he would have a dignified expression on his face now thinking about how these two couldn''t get tired of being together all the time

 Chapter 117 (1)

    Chapter 117 (1)

    "Brother Jing, I have a few questions to ask you." Little Minghui seized the opportunity and blocked Jing Ke at the door.

    "Lit-little girl." Jing Ke felt very strange, "Are you looking for me?"

    "Right."

    Little Minghui nced at Leen in the room, smiled at him, and pulled Jing Ke aside, "Brother Jing, how did you meet Seventh Sister?"

    Jing Ke''s face was blue and purple, especially with a scratch on his chin. Clearly, he and Leen had been fighting the night before in the room.

    The matter of Qian Wanyu was a little strange for her so she decided to ask Jing Ke.

    "Your Seventh sister?"

    "Oh, you mean my lord." Jing Ke recalled carefully and recounted the situation in great detail.

    "Seventh sister was in aa?" She murmured.

    Seeing the little girl muttering by herself, Jing Ke went back to the room after talking to the other party, but when he opened the door, he was greeted by a wooden arrow from Leen.

    "A hidden arrow? Hmph, real heroic of you!"

    "I''ll beat you today!"

    The two agreed that whoever won would sleep on the bed, and the matter was negotiated yesterday. Leen felt that the opponent''s victory yesterday was because of Jing Ke''s height and the room being too small, causing him to sleep on a cold floor all night.

    Jing Ke had lived in the beast race for a while, and asionally there were people in the caravan who spoke the Beastnguage very well. When there''s nothing to do, everyone woulde to say a few words. Over time, even he could understand the beast race''s simplemunication. Yesterday he tried tomunicate with the little guy Leen, but the little boy didn''t care.

    <em>Puff</em>

    Jingke made use of the water in the well, and a jet of water was sprayed directly on Leen''s face, at the same time, the wooden arrow Leen shot changed direction, and identally shot at the position where Little Minghui was standing.

    "Little girl, be careful!"

    Dongfang Minghui was thinking about a very important matter. When she realized that the wooden arrow was shooting towards her, she blocked it with small bean sprouts in her hand without even thinking about it.

    <em>Ding</em>

    After the arrow and the helmet collided, there was a sound, the helmet was intact, and the arrow was broken.

    "Brother Jing, Leen, are you guys trying to learn from each other?"

    Jing Ke smiled awkwardly. He couldn''t say that they were fighting in order to get the only bed, he and a little kidit was too shameful!

    Leen was soaked with water and his whole body was soaked. He looked at little Minghui guiltily, bent down and apologized, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be shooting arrows at the entrance of the small courtyard."

    The arrows were shot at least three meters away but the yard was not that big, the room felt crowded with three people.

    She waved her hand, indicating that she was fine.

    Leen nced at his broken arrow on the ground. The sharp part of the arrow was blunt. He looked at his wooden arrow in frustration, thinking that the quality of the wooden arrow was so bad it couldn''t even shoot a potted nt.

    Jing Ke touched his chin and looked up and down the little bean sprouts in her hand, "Little girl that''s a helmet, right?"

    He didn''t think of it before but it looked like a potted nt. It was dark on the way back yesterday, so he couldn''t see it. He tried to reach out and tap the loweryer but was avoided by Little Minghui.

    "It''s mine." Little Minghui red at Jing Ke with an unhappy look on her face. She might be a little dull, but she''s not stupid. The helmet that Seventh Sister praised must be a good thing. How could someone touch it randomly?!

    The little girl expressed her displeasure, and Jing Ke retracted his hand in embarrassment, "Yours, yours, I''m just curious."

    Why''s the helmet so powerful, even the arrow heads were ttened. But after thinking about it, he remembered that yesterday the lord was holding hands and pulling this little girl that was someone he couldn''t offend. He nced around and asked curiously, "Strange, why didn''t the lorde out today?"

    "Seventh sister is practicing."

    As a qualified twenty-four filial lover, Little Minghui felt that Seventh sister''s reaction yesterday was too strange.

    She''d been dating Seventh sister for so many years, and Seventh sister had always been unable to hold back teasing her. But surprisingly the result yesterday was Seventh sister gave her another kind of reaction yesterday! A cute shy reaction!!!

    This reaction was very possible for anyone, but absolutely impossible for Seventh sister!

    "Hmm." This matter seemed a bit difficult. Seventh Sister''s mouth was too tight. If she just asked rashly, she wouldn''t be able to find out why but even Jing Ke who had been with her for almost half a month wasn''t clear on the reason either.

    The only insider left now was Qing Mo.

    Just when three people were standing in the small courtyard, the door was suddenly pushed open.

    All three of them turned their attention to the beast man.

    "I will follow the leader''s orders and take you around the Cass tribe. I don''t know if you have time?" The beast man was tall, with a beard covering most of his face, and his eyebrows seemed very rough. At a nce, he looked burly and powerful, and his height was about three centimetres taller than Cass.

    Moreover, he spoke in a very loud voice. As soon as he spoke in such a loud voice, everyone passing by the door could not help but stop and watch.

    Little Minghui raised her head, but couldn''t see his whole profile clearly.

    "Of course, there''s time, too much time." Jing Ke had been looking forward to studying the situation of the Cass tribe, Jing Ke looked expectantly at the man with a big axe attached to his back.

    "En." Leen nodded. He only saw a little bit of the tribe yesterday, so he couldn''t miss the opportunity today.

    Little Colour.

    The middle door was opened, and Little Colour had some pigtail grass on her head, with a stern face, as if someone owed it three hundred taels and had not paid it back.

    "Seventh sister is cultivating, you''re responsible for guarding her outside."

    "Yeah." Little Colour agreed, and thenmunicated with her in the sea of souls, "The beast people hate humans very strongly, be careful of someone trying to plot against you."

    The three of them followed Karu. They first ce they went to was the arena. The arena was the high tform built by wooden sticks that they saw when they first set foot in the tribe. The beast people on the high tform were wrestling. One of them squeezed the opponent''s arm fiercely, burying his head very low.

    "This is an indispensable sport for the younger beast men, many of them like it very much." Jing Ke exined in a low voice.

    Although Leen didn''t like Jing Ke, the two of them looked at each other badly along the way, but after Jing Ke finished speaking, he nodded in agreement. He recalled the past through the two beast people wrestling, his father taught him wrestling skills when he was at home, and he was the best wrestler in Cyril''s small tribe, many little beast men had lost to him.

    But all the good things were ruined by Cyril. He looked into the distance and muttered, "Father."

    Karu gave him a thoughtful look, the little guy''s expression was too sad, he didn''t exin much, and took them to the beast man living area to take a look. There were stalls all over the floor with adult beast people as well as some naughty little ones that were half in a state of beast form. One little lion or a little cheetah leisurely walked past them.

    "Karu, why are you free toe here today?"

    "It''s the leader''s order, this is the honoured guest that the leader wants to entertain." Karu foolishly handed out the truth, and he giggled after speaking.

    As soon as they heard that it was the leader''s distinguished guests, the beast people who were setting up the stalls immediately turned their attention to Jing Ke, Little Minghui and Leen beside Karu. When they saw that they were two humans and one beast boy, they made up their minds that the important guest was Leen.

    How could the guest of honour of their leader be human? What a joke.

    Little Minghui''s ck grape-like bright eyes swept across the area. The beast people who were setting up a stall in front of her were all very weak. She took small bean sprouts and walked in front of one of them who set up a stall and then stopped in front of a stall.

    There was a medicinal nt on the stand, with five-colour petals and a little gap in the petals, it was clear the person who picked it had been careful enough. In addition, there were a few nts that she didn''t know no matter if it was grass or something else. She couldn''t identify it. She was attracted by the colour of this flower.

    The inexplicable first reaction she had was that this five-coloured flower matches Seventh sister very well.

    "Which little beast child is this? Don''t make trouble here."

    The stall owner''s eyes didn''t seem to be able to see clearly and mistakenly judged her as a beast person, probably because of her small size, the other party ssified her as a child.

    "Brother Jing, this flower is really beautiful. Could youmunicate with him, I will exchange it for something else." She first asked Jing Ke to help trante.

    "Old Buka, the leader''s distinguished guest likes your flower, offer a price." Karu could understand the words of Little Minghui. He knew clearly that the distinguished guest of the leader, Cass was actually the little girl a little shorter than his waist.

    Now that the little girl had spoken, he had to help.

    "Karu, you can understand my words?!" Like a child being deceived, Little Minghui used him angrily.

    "Hey, don''t be angry." Karu quickly reassured the child, squatted down and looked at Minghui''s beautiful eyes, "If you let the leader know that I made you angry, I will definitely be beaten when I go back."

    After bing a child, she finally enjoyed the respect that a child should have for the first time so she decided to be nice to the beast man in front of her, "Okay, I want to spend money."

    After negotiating with the other party, Karu found out that Old Buka nned to have this flower be exchanged for medicinal nts to treat his family. Old Buka had been setting up a stall here for three days, but unfortunately, because he asked for medicinal nts instead of money, no one in the tribe was willing to trade a life-saving nt for a flower that only looked good.

    "Karu, tell him that I''m a pharmacist, I can help him check on his family''s condition."

    As soon as Leen heard what Karu said, he looked at Minghui with admiration on his face, and even Jing Ke was surprised.

    Old Buka looked excited. He half-kneeled in front of the stall and groped to deliver the five-colour flower.

    Little Minghui took the flower, admired it, and quickly put it into her space ring. The appearance of being afraid of suffering a loss and him potentially going back on his words amused the people present.

    The group followed Old Buka back to where he lived, and they heard a "dong" sound from far away. Old Buka was in a hurry and ran fast, almost tripping over the threshold of his own house. After entering the room, they discovered that it was old Buka''s wife who had been lying on the bed identally rolled off the bed.

    "Ah Mo, is there anything wrong?" As soon as old Buka touched something under the ground, he squatted down and put her back up.

    "Were there only the two of them in old Buka''s house?" The two beast people, one was blind, the other seemed to be sick, they felt pitiful no matter how anyone looked at them. Little Minghui couldn''t help feeling a little sympathy for them.

    "His eyes wer identally sacrificed while fighting the Cyril tribe." Karu regretted, but didn''t tell her specifically, "Old Buka''s eyes were also blind that time because he didn''t know what it was. After losing two children, it became what he is now."

    In any ce, as long as there''s war, it means that ordinary people are going to be unlucky. It''s the same for any nation, she whispered, "Can I go see her?"

    Lying on the bed was a haggard woman. Her bones were thicker than the average person. After she was put on the bed by old Buka, she kept rolling over her stomach, looking at her pale face and blue lips it was possibly a symptom of poison.

    Karu negotiated with old Buka again and then nodded to Little Minghui.

    Karu and Milo were simr in rank, they were considered to be Cass'' generals. They naturally learned from Cass that he was seriously injured and poisoned, and it was all thanks to this little girl who saved him that he could return to the tribe. Karu volunteered to be a tour guide after listening about the story.

    "Little girl, do you really want to see her?" Jing Ke''s three views were about to shatter. It was the first time he''d ever seen an eight-year-old girl say she was a pharmacist, it was also the first time that a human had ever wanted to help heal a beast person.

    How did this rare thing happen right in front of him?

    "I''ve got the reward after all." Little Minghui responded, then slowly stepped forward and used her spiritual power to soothe the patient who was in unbearable pain on the bed, "I''m a pharmacist, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."

    Under her repeatedfort, the person on the bedpletely rxed, and her curled hands and feet gradually opened.

    She ran her spiritual power into her eyes and saw clearly what was going on inside her body. There was a bluish-purple thing in the centre of her abdomen, and her other internal organs were also stained a little, "Poison."

    Just as she expected.

    As the trantor, Karu transferred the words to Old Buka, who became even more anxious after hearing it.

    "Ask old Buka, has she been in this situation for several days?" It must have at least been five days or so otherwise the venom wouldn''t have spread to other internal organs.

    "Old Buka said Ah Mo was his wife. She went to dig medical nts five days ago. Aftering back, she felt ufortable. One dayter, her abdomen was painful. In the past few days, she could not even walk well."

    Little Minghui nodded and said again, "Tell old Buka that I can heal his wife, but I don''t like to have extra people when I heal patients, it will affect me."

    Old Buka was a little embarrassed, he roughly knew from Karu now that the other party was a human.

    "Give him about a stick of incense time to think about it."

    "I don''t need to think about it, I don''t need to think, just please treat Ah Mo" Karu quickly helped to trante.

    Karu took Old Buka and the others out of the house, the few people were walking back and forth outside. Jing Ke scratched his head, even if he drove the beast people out, how could he also be driven out?!

    When she touched Entangled Love, she realized that she had neglected one thing. She used up all her flying needles thest time, and had no needles left! Finally, she took out a finger knife, and she drew two blood marks on her left and right wrists.

    She turned the spiritual power into her hands, forcing the blue-purple thing in the stomach to bypass the heart, and a little bit of blood flowed out, "This poison is rtively mild, otherwise it would''ve killed her a long time ago."

    An hourter, little Minghui opened the door sweating profusely, "Okay."

    As soon as he heard the door open, Old Buka quickly entered the room with Karu''s support, "Ah Mo!"

    "Karu."

    Karu squatted down and saw the situation then he turned to the little girl and looked at her with admiration, "Little shaman, you are very powerful."

    A shaman was the name that the beast people used to call pharmacists. In every tribe, there would be a Shaman.

    She quickly put the venom hidden in Ah Mo''s body into her own porcin bottle, and said to Karu with some dissatisfaction, "Please call me a pharmacist."

    Karu looked directly at the other party''s beautiful and bright eyes, and was defeated, "Okay, my lovely pharmacist, do you have any other orders?"

    "She has just woken up and is weak. She needs to rest for at least a week. During this time, remember to ask old Buka to give her some light things to eat." Like a nagging doctor, she gave a ton of requests for the aftercare treatment.

    Karu tranted the other party''s words again.

    Soon, there was a lot of buzz in the tribe that the little human girl had healed old Buka''s wife, but the person involved was indifferently refining potions in the house.

    "Seventh sister, has your body recovered?"

    Qian Wanyu returned to her previous cool-headed self. After bathing and changing, she felt much morefortable.

    When Jing Ke saw Qian Wanyu''s real face for the first time, he almost didn''t recognize it. If it wasn''t for the other party''s voice, he might havemitted a crime!

    "Alright."

    "Seventh sister, what''s your n?" Little Minghui asked this sentence without any pressure.

    "Didn''t you say Ninth Sister knows what I''m going to do next?" Qian Wanyu asked Qing Mo in her soul sea. She felt that Ninth Sister''s eyes were like a pair of see-through eyes, almost seeing through some of her disguises.

    Qing Mo spread his hands in her sea of souls, "Just honestly tell her that you have lost your memory" Otherwise, she''s going to throw countless questions until you can''t stand it!

    Qian Wanyu: "" Useless!

    If she could speak, she would have said it long ago. The key of the matter was that those pair of smart eyes her Ninth Sister had made her subconsciously want to hide the truth first<blockquote>

    Thank you everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 117 (2)

    Chapter 117 (2)

    As a result, Qian Wanyu still hadn''t had a frank talk with her like Qing Mo suggested before

    "Seventh sister?" She turned around and found that after she threw a question, Seventh sister was in a daze, which was impossible before!

    "Little Colour, do you think Meng Yixiao is still causing trouble in her soul sea?!"

    Seventh sister''s acting so abnormal, will there be a problem with her soul sea?

    "You can give a try and see if she''s Meng Yixia or your Seventh sister." Little Colour joked, in fact, this girl was just suspicious all day long. It couldn''t feel any problems so how could there be any real problems?

    Little Minghui put down what she was doing, propped her head up, and thought about what Little Colour said.

    "Seventh sister, I want to double cultivate."

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth, and before she could speak, she felt a spiritual power that did not belong to her rushing into her body.Little Minghui''s goal was very clear. She wanted to see Qing Mo, if Qing Mo was still there, it meant that Seventh Sister''s fine.

    As soon as Qing Mo saw Dongfang Minghui, he stood in front of her and smiled.

    Dongfang Minghui greeted politely, "Senior Qing Mo."

    "Your Seventh sister suffered a little blow to her brain because of the space storm and has temporary amnesia." Seeing that the other party called him senior respectfully, he didn''t tease her.

    Seventh sister!

    As soon as she heard what Qing Mo said, she immediately left Qian Wanyu''s soul sea and stared at Qian Wanyu angrily.

    Qian Wanyu was a little guilty when she was stared at by her. She coughed a few times to hide her difort. She didn''t expect that she and Ninth Sister''s rtionship would actually be so close! Well, it actually felt like a special sort of enjoyment.

    "Seventh sister, you didn''t tell me about such an important thing!" Dongfang Minghui tugged at her hair fiercely. She was originally a delicate little princess, but she just destroyed her beauty.

    "Seventh sister, look at me, do you remember me?"

    "Is there a difference between remembering and not remembering?" Qian Wanyu answered truthfully when pressed.

    She didn''t remember, but she was familiar with Sister Ninth instinctively. She would asionally think of Toothless, and she would always think of some other random things from time to time. If she fbeast maned it she would get a splitting headache.

    Little Minghui was depressed for a while but then she gained motivation. She jumped off the bed and took the other person''s hand, "Seventh sister is right, I shouldn''t be so mean."

    No matter if Seventh sister has amnesia or not, she''s still her Seventh sister. It''s not bad at all this way. If Seventh sister couldn''t remember the past, she would just bring Seventh sister to create more memories. More good memories that only belong to them.

    "Where are we going?"

    "I''ll take you around the Cass tribe for some fun."

    When they opened the door, they saw that Jing Ke was actually drenching Leen with water.

    "My lord, are you going out?"

    "Yes, Sister Seventh hasn''t seen the Cass tribe yet. I want to take Sister Seventh for a walk, you guys continue ying."

    Leen''s bow and arrow were put aside, so it could be seen that they were not fighting. It was most likely that Jing Ke was teaching him how to defend against the Spiritual Masters of the water system?

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Come again." Leen lifted up his body, gritted his teeth and stood still under the impact of the water.

    One big and one small held hands, and under the golden light of the setting sun, the two people drew long shadows.

    "Seventh sister, Cass has been to our human race before, you must not remember?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, she really didn''t remember.

    "Seventh sister, Brother Jing said that you came here after you killed some beast people from the Cyril tribe. How do you think the tribe built by Casspares with them?" From Jing Ke''s mouth, she saw a cruel world.

    Qian Wanyu gave her a serious look. She used her spiritual consciousness to wander around the tribe and suddenly hit something, she groaned, "Huh?"

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?!"

    Seeing Ninth Sister''s extremely worried eyes, Qian Wanyu shook her head, her consciousness had hit something, she was afraid that she would be injured and took it back, "It''s okay, the Cass tribe is more civilized than General Armand''s mansion."

    "Really?"

    No wonder Cyril and Hiry wanted to join fbeast manes to kill Cass. It turned out that Cass'' behaviour was considered abnormal. This change not only made everyone unhappy, it also scared them because many people were afraid of change.

    "Seventh sister, I''ll take you to the living quarters of the beast people."

    When the beast people in the living area saw her, they all cast their curious eyes, some bold little beast people even approached them in the form of beasts and surrounded them in a circle.

    Qian Wanyu instinctively pulled out the her whip.

    "Seventh sister, they shouldn''t be malicious."

    "Just be careful."

    After all, this was the territory of the beast people, they were the human race. She''d clearly seen the status of human beings among the beast people in Armand''s mansion.

    Toothless!

    "Little white!"

    Seeing the performance of the group of beast people, Little Minghui immediately summoned Toothless, and after Toothless, the little white tiger appeared majestically to the stunned sight of the beast people, "Roar!"

    Being roared at by the little white tiger, the little beasts fled in fear.

    With a dark face, Qian Wanyu saw her contracted spirit beast softly rubbing Ninth Sister. She didn''t know why this tiger acted more like a dog!

    "Reeeeeeeeeeeeeee."

    A little beast boy was trampled by other beast people who fled and immediately turned into a little boy of eight or nine years old. The little boy sat alone on the ground crying and wiping his tears. His left leg was bleeding, and it seemed that it was quite dangerous when beast people to step on each other.

    "Hey, don''t cry."

    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, the little boy raised his head nkly and looked at Dongfang Minghui, who was about the same size as him. He had never seen such a cute girl. The girl smiled at him, and he even forgot to cry for a while.

    "Your wound will heal soon."

    "It turned out that it was you making trouble."

    Milo led people to patrol around the Cass tribe today. He heard some beast people reacting to the chaos in the living area, so he immediately rushed over with a team of patrolling beast people, and then saw two humans surrounding Jonah. At the very centre, Jonah''s eyes were still red, obviously crying because he was bullied.

    "Human, don''t bully people too much!"

    As soon as the other party saw the scene, they flew over, Toothless and Little White growled and stared violently at the beast people Milo brought.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand flung out and a beast man flew away. The beast man rolled on the ground, causing chaos in the stall on the side. He was thrown by Qian Wanyu and was somewhat confused.

    "Seventh sister, show mercy!"

    Little Minghui opened the umbre in her hand and pointed at the beast people but didn''t fire.

    "Milo if you don''t let your people stop, don''t me me for being rude."

    After the fight started, it would be very difficult even for Cass the leader, to give his people an exnation, if that happened it would be more difficult for her to inquire about the inheritance.

    Qian Wanyu threw three lightning bolts at the group of beast people, and they exploded from the side, deterring them.

    Milo turned into a ck leopard. The leopard''s ws kept scratching at Little Minghui''s umbre. She simply held the silk umbre to resist and grimaced, "This mad dog."

    From the moment she entered the Cass tribe, this beast man seemed to have a lot of opinions about her, she didn''t know where she had offended him.

    "Milo, stop."

    Toothless and Little White were ying around with their own enemies and their forelimbs stomped on the belly of a group of beast people. It frightened the group of beast people to not dare to move and make them think who are these people?!

    Karu saw little Minghui from a distance. He wanted toe up to say hello, but saw Milo''s people rushing over and fighting without saying a word. Milo was a strong beast man and had a stubborn temper. It was a deadly w. Every time he would easily get into fights and no one could handle him. Thinking that there was only one person in this tribe who could manage Milo, he went to get Cass immediately without saying a word.

    When Karu and Cass arrived, the living quarters were in ruins.

    Toothless and Little White were guarding a beast boy and they yelled at them from time to time. Toothless would spit fire and a section of fur would get burned off any beast man approaching making them look extraordinarily funny.

    Little Minghui''s silk umbre was used to the extreme. Milo was trying to break through the defence but when a lightning bolt struck him, he fell on the ground and turned back into a human shape.

    Qian Wanyu wished she could throw a few more lightning bolts, for this kind of beast man with evil intentions her murderous intent was overflowing through her eyes.

    Seventh sister

    Little Minghui hurriedly stopped her. It wasn''t very good to kill a n member under Cass'' eyes. She just wanted to create some good memories with Seventh Sister and it suddenly turned into this situation

    As early as they started the battle, many beast people had already packed up their nkets, and the little beast people who didn''t have much fighting power were also dragged home, so the venue was a little messy with only a few lying on the ground and screaming constantly, shouting at Cass for help.

    Dongfang Minghui curled her lips. She blushed for this group of people. They just knew how to call for help when they couldn''t fight, they weren''t even badly injured! She held Seventh Sister''s hand tightly, "Seventh sister, if you''re not used to it, then we''ll find an opportunity to move out."

    But if they wanted to leave she didn''t want to leave in such a wronged manner.

    After Cass came, he stood in front of Milo and looked down at him coldly, "Do you remember what you promised me before?"

    Milo knew that he was wrong, "I am willing to be punished for viting the tribe''s rules, but, give me another chance, I won''t do it again."

    Cass was angry at him, and gestured to Karu with his eyes, "Milo defied my order openly, stay here and give him thirty whips. After that, you will take over the position in the patrol team."

    When Cass said this, he looked at Little Minghui and asked, "How do you think I handled it?"

    Little Minghui pouted in displeasure, "Thirty times is too few, at least fiftyshes."

    Karu gasped, looking at Milo with a little sympathy.

    Milo couldn''t understand what they were saying, but he soon knew what the other party had just said. When he was helped away, he gave Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui an angry look.

    Interrupting her and Seventh sister''s first date since her memory loss and ruining their good mood, the other party''s simply unforgivable! Anyway, this beast man named Milo didn''t like her either. Twenty moreshes wouldn''t make any difference in the hate values.

    Cass heard Karu talk about Minghui''s medical skills. He wanted to keep the other party in the Cass tribe and be a wizard for their Cass tribe, but before he could find the right time to talk about it, his n was almost destroyed by Milo!

    Fifty whips was really not much at all.

    "Toothless, Little White, let go of them."

    Toothless reluctantly retracted his forelimbs, and when the poor best people turned to flee, it spewed out a small cloud of fire. The fire burned the other''s pants, revealing a big white butt.

    Qian Wanyu helplessly reached out and covered the little girl''s eyes, she was doing it almost instinctively.

    Seventh sister?

    Little Minghui protested bitterly.

    Cass stroked his forehead, "Sorry, you must be frightened, I promise nothing like this will happen again next time."

    "Cass, can I ask you, you have been in the beast race for so many years, have you seen any strange or unusual ces?"

    There were no clues about the ce of inheritance. After staying in the beast race for so long, she was inevitably a little anxious.

    Qian Wanyu squeezed her little tender hand to show constion.

    "Strange ce?" Cass thought for a moment, "Do you need to find something?"

    "I have a missing friend who said he was going on an expedition. After that, there''s been no trace. It''s like he had disappeared into thin air. We are very worried, so I wanted your help to find this person before." Little Minghui did not even blink her eyes while lying and talking nonsense.

    "I see." Cass nodded, "I haven''t found anything strange for the time being, but I will tell my n to look for it. If there is news, I will inform you. You can live here with your friends for the time being."

    It''s not Cass'' bragging but this was the safest ce to live for humans. His tribe was a good haven among most of the beast race especially for humans who could only survive in the cracks. Deep down he actually hoped that his tribe could ept these human people, he also hoped that Little Minghui could stay and take care of them here. It was his dream and belief that beast people and humans could coexist peacefully.

    "Thank you."

    Dongfang Minghui''s perception was actually very strong, just like how she could feel Milo had been hostile to her since the moment he saw her, she could also feel that Cass lied just now, she sneakily whispered into Qian Wanyu''s ear, "Seventh sister, the other party must know the ce we''re looking for."

    "Hmm." Qian Wanyu naturally noticed it as well with her own strong perception, "Don''t worry about it."

    Little Minghui nodded, and then thought of He Jian whom she met in the small town, "Seventh sister, do you still remember Yuntian Pavilion?"

    She didn''t care if Seventh Sister still remembered or not, she told her about her ns one by one, "If Cass has another purpose, I n to buy news from He Jian. It doesn''t matter if Nangong Yuntian, the real master, knows about it." Anyway, Nangong Yuntian also did a stupid thing before and she still had to settle ounts with him over the fake love flower.

    "I seemed to remember who Cass was just now."

    Qian Wanyu smiled and looked at Sister Ninth steadily.

    The other party''s endless words scared her to almost forget her next words. Little Minghui was uneasy, swallowed, and encouraged herself, "Seven-Seventh sister, what did you remember?"

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand as if asking for payment.

    "Seventh sister, what do you want?" Little Minghui''s eyes widened, and she continued to y stupid.

    "The token of love."

    These four simple words made Little Minghui''s hair stand up. The Seventh sister in front of her was the Seventh sister she''s familiar with. But the other party''s token of love didn''t seem to be too suitable at this time? Little Minghui sighed, digging it out of her space ring, and the things Cass threw to her before leaving, "Hey, it''s all here."

    Qian Wanyu shook the bunch of things in front of her with disgust and confiscated them all into her own space ring.

    Seventh sister?!

    The other party suddenly picked her up in a princess carry and Little Minghui was so frightened that her heart trembled.

    "What are you nervous about? With your small body, I can''t do anything to you." Qian Wanyu put her in her arms and patted Ninth Sister''s small buttocks, which made her feel that this action was extremely familiar!

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?!"

    In this bright sky, being held in her like this, she was constantly afraid of her dogshit luck and the evil factor of Seventh Sister appearing again!

    Qian Wanyu didn''t care about it and pped her butt while walking. She was wondering if something would pop up in her mind every time she hit it, so she walked back all the way while Little Minghui moved desperately trying to get out. Unfortunately, she was just a small girl now and Seventh sister''s big palm was tight. After realising this, she was so ashamed that she buried her head in the other''s chest.

    Seventh sister, this is purely revenge ah!

    "Lord you''re back!" As soon as Jing Ke saw Qian Wanyu''s figure, he immediately greeted her and saw the girl in her arms, "What''s wrong with the little girl?"

    "Tired of walking so she acted like a spoiled child, and insisted on me hugging her up."

    Little Minghui wanted to die.

    Once back in the room, Little Minghui jumped off her impatiently, "Seventh sister!"

    "Ninth Sister, why is your little face so red? Come on, let me touch it."

    Little Minghui hurriedly dodged her hand. With her small body, she put her hands on her hips and she stared at Qian Wanyu with a ring expression, "Seventh sister, tell me honestly, have you remembered everything?"

    The person in front of her waspletely different from the Seventh sister who was shy before.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her little head covering her ears and pressed her lips onto the chattering little mouth.

    "Wow."

    "Why did you forget even this after shrinking?" Qian Wanyu wiped her pink and rosy cheeks and pinched her nose, "Little fool."

    Huhu, little Minghui took a deep breath, it took a long time before she realized it, and she threw herself back into her arms, hugging her tightly, "Seventh sister, you really remembered! That''s really great!"

    Qian Wanyu stroked her back, the little person in her arms was fine and thatforted her more than anything, "I remember, don''t worry."

    The power of teleportation arrays and space storms from being lost in space was too powerful. Even Qian Wanyu was scared thinking about it.

    "Seventh sister, how do we find Qian Ying''s son?" What happened more than a hundred years ago, even if Qian Ying''s spiritual power was strong, the children born wouldn''t be so powerful, right?

    "Seventh sister, will Qian Ying''s son already be dead?"

    "Today, when I inspected the Cass tribe, I encountered an extremely tyrannical consciousness. It collided with my consciousness and caused me some pain, Cass lied just now." She had an absolute reason to believe that the Cass tribe had a hidden master.

    WOO LET''S GO WANYU IS BACK!!!!

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    "Little shaman."

    As soon as Karu opened the door, his heroic voice started to growl. When he saw Jing Ke and Leen in the yard, he even joked, "Leen seems to have grown a lot."

    Jing Ke nced at him and then continued to pour the water spirit energy into Leen. Leen was standing naked under the cold water. He closed his eyes and said with all his strength, "Bigger, bigger"

    The rtionship between Jing Ke and Leen has also developed from bickering and quarrelling to the present scene of harmony and love. Since Leen found out that the other party''s water system spiritual power can change the direction of his archery, he had no idea how to break through the impediment which and it turned into this "Torturing" him with the water.

    Jing Ke was naturally rude. Out of the indignation between the human race and the Beast People, he really wanted to teach the unruly Leen a lesson at first, so that the other party knew that their human race was not easy to bully.

    He identally learned about Leen''s miserable life experience from the mouth of Little Minghui. Putting aside the grievances and grievances between the two ns. The other party was still a kid who just lost his family so being a little wild was normal. A little kindness in his heart kept him from being too hard, he only released water whenpeting for the only bed in the room. After all, the kid wanted to train his body, right?

    "What are you in a daze for? Can''t you do it, right?" Leen nced at Jing Ke, who was in a daze, dissatisfied when the water stopped abruptly.

    "What''s wrong! I''ll let you see my ability."

    A jet of water thicker than his wrist forced Leen back outside the door. If Leen hadn''t stepped on the threshold with one of his hind legs, he would probably have been pushed directly out the room, and into the cold.

    Karu was amazed on the side, Leen''s stubborn energy was very suitable for his taste. He knew a little about this kid, but it was a pity that he and Leen had taken a different path. It would take a long time to get Leen to train properly again, it was not necessarily better than what he was doing now.

    "Stop shouting." Little Minghui ran out angrily. Although she was angry she looked like an adorable kid throwing a tantrum with her big grape-like eyes twisted in a scowl. She was a pharmacist and a so-called shaman to the Beast People. Why do these big Beast People like to call her that? She had no clue.

    If it weren''t for the difference in status, Karu really wanted to hold the little girl with a face full of anger and protest in his hand, but when he thought about business, he said anxiously, "There are a few Beast People in the living area who are sick. It''s a very strange disease, and the leader asked me toe here and ask you toe and take a look."

    Since Ah Mo from old Buka''s house woke up, old Buka came to the door to thank her in person. The living area was not very big, and this matter was soon known by other Beast People. Later, she met the little Beast Person Alfonso, the little guy who was trampled and injured his leg inadvertently and healed him as well. Little Minghui soon became famous in the Cass tribe.

    Many Beast People knew that humans were hateful, but the position of shamans in the Beast Person tribe was second only to the leader. Even if the other party is human, the shamans were very respected in the tribe. Since Mervyn disappeared, there had been no shamans in the tribe except Mervyn''s apprentice Garen.

    The former shaman of the Cass tribe, unfortunately, disappeared while picking medicinal herbs outside. It is unknown whether he''s dead or alive. In addition, there were fewer shamans in the Beast Person tribe as a wholepared to the human race, and pharmacists in general even in the human race were also scarce animals in the entire seven-coloured continent.

    "Sick?"

    As soon as she heard that someone was sick, Little Minghui''s upational disease started again, but she still managed to hold back her curiosity, "Don''t you have shamans in your tribe? You should invite them."

    Thest time she helped Ah Mo from old Buka''s house was because of the five-coloured flower. This five-coloured flower has a great background. The five-coloured flower is a tailor-made medicine for Seventh Sister. When Seventh Sister steps into the Spiritual Sage realm one day, she needs to use this thing, so she felt that she had just traded one thing for another, and there''s not much involvement. As for the little Beast Person Alfonso, it was aplete ident. Could it be that she could stand by and watch a kid who was injured and crying?

    "Little shaman, your medical skills have been approved by the leader. Besides, Galen has not officially started his apprenticeship, and his master has disappeared. A life is at stake, little shaman, juste with me quickly."

    "All right."

    "I''ll go with you." Qian Wanyu was worried about Ninth Sister going out alone, there were too many dangerous factors in the Cass tribe.

    Several Beast People who set up stalls in the living area didn''t know what happened. They vomited blood collectively, and they were all weak. Theyy down on the ground. A group of Beast People surrounded the ce, and many little Beast People wanted to go up to help their rtives.

    Little Minghui could see from a distance that it was very lively here. Milo, who had justpleted his half-month sentence, was standing beside Cass.

    "Make the Beast People all disperse."

    "Disperse."

    As soon as she spoke, Karu immediately executed.The Beast People surrounding them made way.

    There were six people in total, all of them lying on the ground, and they vomited blood next to them. A few of them were pale and had no consciousness at all. Without saying a word, Little Minghui first looked at the two who had lost consciousness and could not draw any conclusions. She used a silver needle to detect traces of poisoning in the blood they vomited.

    "Shaman, why did the silver needle turn ck?" Cass brought Milo and the other Beast People to Little Minghui, staring at the tiny needle and thread in her hand.

    "Poison."

    She checked the rest of the people, and the reactions of the Beast People were almost the same. She searched for a long time before she found a small red spot on the back of a Beast Person''s neck. The Beast Person''s skin was dark, and the hair was messy. It was only after repeated verification that she could confirm that this was the wound. Shepared the silver needle in her hand and found that the wound on their neck was smaller than the silver needle. "This is the wound."

    A little wound that was too tiny to see.

    She didn''t know the Beast People very well, but one thing is certain, if Cyril or Hiry wanted to attack them, these people wouldn''t be able toe back alive.

    "They acted together today? Where did they go?!"

    "The people in the tribe will go out every two weeks to find something useful for the tribe." Some native products needed to be excavated by themselves, and some would be exchanged with the human race or the dwarf race.

    Today, they happened to be digging treasures in the woods more than 2,000 miles away from the tribe.

    "Who else went?"

    Karu asked around, and soon a thin Beast Person squeezed out of the crowd, "I went as well!"

    Seeing his flickering expression, Little Minghui asked Karu, "Generally, how many people are there in your team, how many went out today, and how many came back?"

    "Shaman, don''t delve into these matters for the time being, can my people still be saved?" Cass understood her question but suddenly interrupted.

    After hearing what Cass said, Little Minghui raised her head and looked at him. Cass was the first Beast Person she recognized. In the process of getting along, Cass acted like a gentleman. It seemed a bit inappropriate to call a Beast Person a gentleman butpared with other Beast People with no culture and no brains, Cass was indeed a top-notch Beast Person.

    However

    Qian Wanyu squeezed her palm lightly, pulling her attention back. She had an idea, and said with a serious expression, "They were stabbed by something smaller than a needle. The best I can do is to relieve their pain. Topletely detoxify their bodies, we need to find what hurt them."

    Cass couldn''t help frowning, and discussed with Milo and Karu again, "Since that''s the case, I''ll trouble the shaman to relieve their pain first."

    Instead of taking pills, Little Minghui took out a small packet of needles simr to flying needles, arranged them fromrge to small, and stabbed several needles on their acupuncture points. A few Beast People who had fallen into aa were stabbed by her needle and woke up.

    "Huh?" The group of Beast People were still a little confused.

    "Little shaman, they woke up, your medical skills are amazing." Karu looked excited, and he worshipped the little shaman more and more.

    Dongfang Minghui was not too happy, she nodded lightly, "I can only do this for the time being. They will feel numb and unable to exert themselves. If you want to alleviate this situation, you still have to go back to the source."

    "Hey, kid, do you really want to make sure they''ll all get better?" Milo asked suddenly.

    "I don''t talk to rude people, Cass, since I have nothing to do here, I will go back first." Little Minghui''s attitude towards Cass was a little cold. When she turned around, she coquettishly faced Seventh sister Said, "Seventh sister, I''m tired, carry me back."

    Qian Wanyu squatted in front of her without saying a word.

    "Seventh sister is still the best."

    "Hey, why are you ignoring me. What did she say Karu? Tell me!"

    "The little shaman said that she refused to speak to the unreasonable barbarians." Karu triumphantly tranted a sentence for him.

    Milo''s face turned ck immediately, he clenched his fists tightly, and let go after seeing the figures of one big and one small disappear, "Cass, is this kid doing it on purpose? Did she get a false reputation and couldn''t cure them at all? Why don''t we"

    Karu gave Milo a displeased look, "The first two times she devoted herself to the treatment of old Buka''s family and Alfonso were said to have ulterior motives. This time, the leader asked him to invite her.

    "The little shaman was kind and wanted to treat Alfonso, you had to intervene and get in the way so you deserved the punishment. This time she got invited by the leader and you''re stillining?"

    Milo felt the whips on his back start to itch again.

    Cass nced at Karu unexpectedly. In a short period of more than half a month, Karu actually spoke up for a human being? This could be attributed to the little shaman being very charming. "Karu, what do you think?"

    "I must find the person who injured Kerry and the others." Karu volunteered, "I will send a team to that ce tomorrow to see if it was done by Cyril or the others?"

    Karu who was kept in the dark by them suddenly got angry, "What the hell is this Cyril going to do? If you want to fight, then fight, why does he want to use these secret tricks"

    Cass gestured with a look, and the thin Beast Person left just now.He suddenly smiled and said to Karu, "Karu, they are the heroes of the tribe, they are great."

    "Naturally." Milo was extremely proud.

    Karu had no idea what they were talking about and was extremely confused, then he suddenly felt a shudder on the back of his head, "You''re stupid, forget it. Cass means that they voluntarily risked poisoning for the tribe, understand? "

    Karu took a long time to react, looked at Cass and Milo in disbelief, and asked after a long time, "Why?"

    Cass waved his hand, ordering the Beast People on the patrol to send the poisoned people back, and left.

    "Cass!"

    Karu roared at his back angrily.

    Milo stopped the arrogant guy who looked like a bull, and punched him fiercely, "Do you know how many deaths have been in the entire tribe since Mervyn disappeared? It''s increasing every day, now that he knows that human has great abilities, what''s wrong with Cass wanting to keep her? I ask you if Kerry was really poisoned today, is there any way you can make them survive?"

    The answer was no

    "Don''t forget that you are a part of the tribe, the tribe should be the first in everything."

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu keenly felt that the little guy on her back was making a fuss. As for why? She had some idea. After a long time, Qian Wanyu said, "He is the leader of a n."

    "Seventh sister, you are smart."

    Cass covered up the behaviour of the Beast People to cover up something, the wounds of those people were strange and she suspected that the people in the tribe were poisoned them. Cass was acting abnormal and most of them seemed aware of it, it is very likely that the whole thing was nned by him. However, this is their tribe''s business, she shouldn''t interfere. But when she thought of how the original simple friendship now had an added weight because of this incident, she couldn''t say how disappointed she wasit just felt ufortable.

    "Ninth Sister, in the face of interest, whether humans or Beast People, many people choose the side that is beneficial to them." Qian Wanyu said softly, "Many times we have to stand up and look at it from an objective viewpoint, you will find that these things will affect your mood if you continue to dwell on them."

    "Seventh sister" She hugged her neck tightly, "Seventh Sister, I also deceived Cass before"

    "I know."

    When she and Cass met, she saw him as a person, so she appreciated the good things in him. But the other party was in the position of Beast Tribe leader, and the other party did nothing wrong. If it was her, she would have done the same.

    But she also deceived this friend. She didn''t tell him her true identity even until now.

    "Seventh sister, I think they will allow me to follow them, we''ll have a chance to get in touch with the world outside the tribe."

    The Cass tribe was more strictly defensive, no one was allowed to go out unless there were special circumstances. There''s a group of Beast People headed by Milo constantly patrolling around the tribe, and it is impossible to sneak out.

    Plus there''s also Leen and the others to consider

    Sure enough, after learning that Cass did it on purpose, Karu felt a little sorry for the little shaman, he was too embarrassed toe over. But in the tribe, except for him and the leader no one else can understand thenguage of the human race so only he could do this work. Fortunately, there was a thick beard on his face, as long as he doesn''t speak no one could tell he was blushing from the embarrassment.

    Little Minghui gave Karu a strange look, "It''s not impossible for me to go, but I have no fighting ability. I want Seventh Sister to join us."

    Jing Ke was confused and interrupted, "Wait, little pharmacist, where are you and the lord going? Do you want to leave us here? I want to go with you!"

    "We''re going out to find herbs, you can''t help much if you go." Little Minghui refused without thinking.

    If a few people don''t stay, Cass definitely wouldn''t believe that they were only going out to find herbs, so Jing Ke and Leen must stay.

    The next day, when the sky was still dark, Karu and Milo was waiting outside. The group set off on foot and walked out of the tribe''s custody. They turned into beasts one by one.

    Toothless!

    "Little white!"

    It was rare that Karu didn''t talk with Little Minghui, he and Milo walked in the front.

    "Seventh sister,st time He Jian put a note for me, saying that if I have any difficulties, I can go to him." She mentioned it again. After the memory problem of Seventh sister a few days ago, she had forgotten about Yuntian Pavilion.

    "Good."

    There were humans in the Beast Race in the Yuntian Pavilion, which means there must be some in the Rose Pavilion. However, Aunt Mo has been missing for a long time. ording to Li Jing, Aunt Mo only disappeared after following her mother to the outside of the Beast Person tribe, this matter seemed inseparable from the Beast People.

    The two of them held hands and started to cultivate halfway along the way in order to talk with their spiritual conciousness, "Seventh sister, the map shows that after another 3,000 miles, you will see a town. There is a veryrge trading market in the town. I asked Jing Ke about this trading market. Brother Jing said that the man behind the trading market is a very powerful person. The leaders of the three major tribes have to give him face, and the merchants can live in peace under his protection. I guess he is probably a human."

    Qian Wanyu understood what she meant, "I won''t leave you here alone."

    "Seventh sister, we have been in the Cass tribe for more than a month." She was a little anxious.

    "Cass won''t let you go. You have to be a good shaman of the tribe. I will find a way to find out where that strong consciousness is hiding in the tribe." She had a feeling that if she found this person, she would be one step closer to finding the inheritance and solving the blood oath.

    "We''ve arrived."

    The sun slowly rose, and their group had arrived at the ce where Kerry was injuredst time, which was a forest surrounded by mountains.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu came to their senses from the double cultivation. Little Minghui gave Seventh sister a deep look, and theplex eyes of an adult showed in her smart eyes, which did not match her small body at all.

    "Ninth Sister looks a little tired." She smiled and gently hugged the person on Toothless''s back, "Would you like Seventh Sister to carry you?"

    "No."

    This forest was very rich in spiritual power, it can be seen that there were many good things in it. She searched carefully and could find many treasures.

    Milo and Karu looked at each other, feeling like they were shooting themselves in the foot by purposefully poisoning their people, but they had to do what the leader Cass ordered. In order to build momentum for the little shaman, they had to sacrifice a few people to make the scene realistic

    Little Minghui also knew that everyone was putting on a show, so she simply dragged Seventh sister to stroll in the woods, "Seventh sister, look this is a bird''s nest, and there seems to be a bird''s egg on it."

    After speaking, she climbed the tree like a little monkey, and stretched out her hand to dig out the bird''s nest.

    "Chirp."

    It was also the first time that Qian Wanyu saw her yful appearance, climbing trees, digging out bird nests, but when she saw the smile on Ninth Sister s face, she couldn''t helpughing, "What is it?"

    "Seventh sister, it''s a little bird!"

    Little Minghui sat on the tree and held a bird in her palm. Before she could discuss life with it, she heard a swooshing sound. She pulled out a silk umbre in time to block the attack and stepped on the tree trunk to jump down.

    Ninth Sister!

    Qian Wanyu took out her whip, stepped on the tree trunk, and sliced the snake into two pieces.

    "So close!"

    In the blink of an eye, Karu and Milo rushed to the side of Little Minghui, "Little shaman, are you alright?"

    "This, this- is she looking for an antidote for Kerry?" Milo saw that the bird in her hand exploded. After all, this bad idea was proposed by the leader, Cass.

    "Go away." Karu pushed Milo aside, he was still ashamed of what the Cass did, seeing that Little Minghui was almost injured, the guilt deepened, "Little shaman, just look for it here, it is undoubtedly-"

    "Call that person and re-walk the route they travelled that day, and then we can find a clue." Little Minghui was referring to Kabu, the thin Beast Person who she wanted to question yesterday.

    When Karu heard it it made sense, he carried Kabu to the front, and the three Beast People murmured.

    "Ouch." The Beast Person named Kabu suddenly fell into a field of grass.

    She wanted to give the actors in this drama the maximum score! She walked over slowly and turned him over. Unsurprisingly, she found a little redness. The redness and swelling had not yet appeared. She carefully observed the grass.

    "I didn''t expect to find small eye grass here." The small eye in Love Flower''s mouth is a grass, the grass was extremely thin, and this kind of grass was what stabbed the group of Beast People, "Generally speaking, this kind of grass itself does not contain anything toxic, look carefully to see if there is anything else that is different."

    "Good."

    "Little shaman, what happened to him?"

    "Poisoned, lift him out of this ce and don''t stand close."

    She used her finger knife to pry open the soil under her eyes, "Love Flower, the colour of this soil doesn''t seem right."

    The colour of the soil had turned grey and ck, some of which were white and grey, and some abination of grey and ck. Because the light in the forest was still rtively dark, the distinction was not clear.

    "Look around."

    "Good."

    She turned the soil of the other grasses to one side, "The soil here is slightly less polluted than there."

    "Focus on digging up that piece of soil to see if there is anything underneath."

    Seventh sister!

    Qian Wanyu took out the lightning whip, and dust was sent flying. She simply used a thunderbolt and a huge pit was sted open, there was a slight chill at the bottom of the pit, "There is something down here"

    "Why is there a hole underneath?" Karu didn''t understand what was going on, weren''t they just pretending to find something? How did they suddenly dig a hole?

    "The hole down here is what caused their poisoning."

    "Hey, kid, shouldn''t you cure my brother first?" Milo couldn''t help but stop them when he saw that they were going to go down the hole.

    Qian Wanyu pointed her sword at them, "The reason why they were poisoned is down below, if you have the guts then just follow."

    After that, she jumped into the cave with Little Minghui in her arms.

    The temperature in the cave was close to the temperature of an ice cer. It was very cold. As soon as they came down, both of them shivered, and Karu came down next.

    "It''s really cold in here!" The elder Karu shivered, but he immediately shut up when he saw the calm face of the little shaman, why did he feel cold when she didn''t could it be that he couldn''t evenpare with a child?!

    "Seventh sister, this is an ice cer." Every time she stepped on her feet, she could hear a slight creaking sound, like stepping on ice cubes in the river, she was afraid of falling down with every step she stepped on. She leaned against the wall, cold to the bone.

    Qian Wanyu threw two moonstones. The moonstones were embedded in the ice and shone a little bit of light. Little Minghui couldn''t reach her height, so she hugged Seventh Sister''s waist coyly and rubber her face on her back," Seventh sister, hug!"

    "You you''re getting more and more naughty." She was more coquettish than before.

    "Nooo." She couldn''t see past Seventh sister''s back clearly. Because of the shrinkage, the level of her vision changed and she couldn''t see high up. It will definitely take a long time for her to get used to it.

    The two hurriedly approached, wanting to see the world behind the ice, but they met two eyes the size of copper bells, and there was pain and unwillingness in those eyes, she gasped, if it wasn''t for the warm embrace of the Seventh sister, she would''ve been frightened and fallen to the ground.

    Qian Wanyu also saw it, and she stroked Ninth Sister''s back, "It''s a human being."

    "There''s also a Beast Person."

    "How could that be?!" Karu rushed over in disbelief. The Beast People were covered in hair when they were beastized. This is the case with the Beast Person who was frozen inside. His ws seemed to be locked by something. In the same way, his palms were facing up, showing a tension and his feet were spread out and leaning forward as if looking at someone he hated to the bones.

    "Seventh sister, look, there are a lot of people here!"

    Qian Wanyu embedded the moonstones in the space into ice cubes. Soon, they could see clearly. Every two meters, there was a person embedded in the ice wall. Skinny goblins, struggling dwarves hung by a thread through their necks, and elves with broken wings.

    The more they looked, the more frightened they all became. In this small hole, there were unexpectedly people from all the five major races of humans, elves, goblins, dwarves, and Beast People gathered!

    *Boom*

    "Karu, don''t"

    They were immersed in shock, but they forgot that there was still a Beast Person here Karu used the axe around his waist to aim at the ice cube several times, the ice cube was very thin, and he cut it off with a sh.

    When Karu saw a familiar sign hanging on the Beast Person''s chest, he shed it frantically and pushed aside the ice cubes around it one after another. Then, the ice cubes in the entire cave fell down.

    "No, the hole is about to copse!"

    This feeling of shaking the ground felt too familiar, Little Minghui grabbed Seventh sister''s clothes, "Seventh sister, hurry up!"

    "Karu, you''re crazy! Go away, or we''ll all be buried here alive!"

    Karu wanted to dig the Beast Person out of the ice wall and was going crazy, but the other side was also close to the ice wall.

    "Ah"

    Milo and his party were waiting outside in a panic, "What did you find inside, where''s Karu?"

    Seventh sister!

    Following Qian Wanyu, Karu climbed out of the cave with a bang, and the hole they had just left was blocked again. This time the whole thing had caved in as if it waspletely buried. Karu was ruthless and hit the ground twice.

    "Karu, what''s wrong with you?"

    Karu''s eyes were red as if he was crying, he clenched a chain in his hands tightly then he grabbed Milo''s cor and screamed fiercely.

    "Seventh sister, this looks like a cut off road."

    "right."

    No one expected that so many things would happen on a simple trip out, especially Karu, who didn''t say a word on the way back, his whole soul seemed to have fallen in the ice cer, Little Minghui couldn''t help but specte that the Beast Person trapped in the ice must have been someone important to Karu or to the Cass Tribebut how were they linked?

    Milo didn''t dare to disturb Karu. He had known Karu for so many years, and it was the first time he had ever seen Karu act like this. Maybe he would know when he went back and asked Cass. Then he thought of the purpose ofing this time, he turned around, and said fiercely to Little Minghui, "Little devil, are you sure you can save my brothers?"

    Little Minghui nodded.

    "Seventh sister, does the ice cer below still contain dark spiritual power?" If not, how could the soil quality be changed?

    "Love Flower, why has the soil quality changed yet the needle-eye grass can still survive? The grass around it seems to live well as well?"

    "The vitality of needle-eye grass has always been tenacious. Changes in soil quality will also change nts. Maybe you have encountered a mutated needle-eye grass. Didn''t you bring some back?"

    "No." At that time, she had forgotten everything and only remembered Karu''s painful cry and the copsed ice cer.

    "There is indeed dark spiritual power in the cave below." This familiar feeling made her feel ufortable. Xian she met before was an ice and dark dual Spiritual Master, and then she also met Meng Yixiao who was also an ice and dark dual Spiritual Master

    "Could it be that all the people in that organization are an ice and dark dual Spiritual Masters?"

    "Seventh sister, what are you talking about?"

    "Nothing."

    "Then we have to go back quickly." She thought it was an ordinary poison because the trouble with Cass yesterday was not too pleasant, she couldn''t help but be speechless, "Cass is simply crazy."

    For the sake of a pharmacist, even the lives of his nsmen can be ignored. Should this be said to be righteous or stupid?

    "Karu, they are all in danger, we have to go back immediately."

    As soon as he heard that Kerry and the others were in danger, Karu focused back on the situation at hand and tranted to Milo, "Hurry."

    On the way back, Little Minghui was wrapped up and looked like a small white ball. Qian Wanyu put her arms around her and covered her cold little hands with both hands. She held them for a long time without warming them up, "Ninth Sister, they will be fine."

    The little girl sighed deeply, if they died, there was nothing she could do.

    The group returned to the Cass tribe, and Little Minghui said to Karu, "Immediately send all the poisoned people to where I live."

    When Jing Ke heard that they were back, he breathed a sigh of relief. After getting along for so long, he was still a little afraid of the lord. He was deeply afraid that the other party would leave with the little shaman, and Cass would not treat him kindly at that time. After all, he was also a human

    "Shut up."

    "Hmph, what are you worried about? Isn''t this your Beast tribe? You just need to hold Cass''s thick thigh tightly, eat fragrant and spicy food in the future, and"

    As soon as they disagreed, Leen pulled the bow and shot an arrow

    "Leen, don''t me me for being rude if you don''t stop!"

    Leen angrily aimed an arrow at him, Jing Ke dodged, but he found that the arrow was also evil, a wind from nowhere blew, and the arrow he avoided shot towards him again!

    When Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui opened the door, they saw that the arrow had reached Jing Ke''s chest. Jing Ke was still backing away, but the arrow continued to follow.

    Little Colour!

    A vine swished from the room, urately wrapped the arrow''s tail, and it stopped just one centimeter away from Jing Ke''s chest, the arrow shot was aimed directly into Jing Ke''s heart.

    "Dangerous, so dangerous." Jing Ke broke out in a cold sweat, but he quickly forgot about it. Seeing Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu, he said happily, "You guys are back? Thank you lord for taking action again!"

    Qian Wanyu held the arrow and squeezed it hard, breaking it. She looked at Leen coldly, "You have awakened wind spiritual power"

    Just now at the door, she felt the weak fluctuation of the wind element, she thought it was an illusion. Seeing the arrow following Jing Ke like a shadow, she was almost sure that this kid was the cause. He was a good seedling.

    Dongfang Minghui did not doubt Seventh sister''s judgment, she nced at Leen.

    Leen was a little ashamed. He was just a little angry at what Jing Ke said just now and wanted to teach him a lesson. He lowered his head and apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I did not do it on purpose."

    "Jing Ke, you can solve the problem between you and Leen by yourself. If you are killed by him, Seventh sister and I will collect your body at most. Of course that goes for you as well Leen."

    Jing Ke was taught a lesson by a child, this felt very strange but it was as if it wasn''t a child lecturing him but an adult

    "Okay, you all empty out the rooms. Karu will send the patients over, we''ll go to the living area for a couple ofps, don''t get in the way here." Little Minghui frowned.

    Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Karu sent the patients one after another, and Cass also followed. Together with the ones who were poisoned today, there were a total of six patients.

    "Send Kabu first, I''ll heal him first."

    "Little shaman, Kabu was poisonedst, why didn''t you treat the first one first?"

    Qian Wanyu stood on the side and nced coldly at them forcing them out.

    Kabu was in close contact, so his condition were a bit more serious than others, and his face turned pale. Little Minghui poured out the potion she had treasured for a long time and then checked it carefully with her spiritual power. After making sure he was alright she moved over to another patient.

    After an hour and a half, she rescued everyone and used up an entire pot of medicine

    "You never told me your name." When Cass came in, Little Minghui slumped on the stool, rubbing her temples with her small palms.

    "You will naturally know in the future." Using spiritual power to check the internal organs of the patient was actually very tiring. She didn''t even want to talk to Cass at the moment, but seeing hime in now, it was probably a big deal.

    "SorryI lied to you before." Cass apologized for his behaviour, "Milo has told me what happened to you outside. I''m sorry for causing you such big trouble."

    "You are a leader after all there''s nothing wrong." Little Minghui suddenly thought of Karu, "You don''t need to apologize to me, we found a frozen world under the cave, and inside the ice we saw the people of the six ns being cruelly killed, Karu was very emotional when he saw the body of a Beast Person, and he took a ne with him."

    Cass listened attentively by the side, and interrupted when he heard her mentioning a ne, "Can you describe what the ne looks like?"

    "Wait."

    Little Minghui took out a notebook from her space ring, and painted the ne in her memory lightly, "It should look like this."

    Cass took her painting, and unexpectedly found that the other party''s painting was quite good, he recalled hard and the calm expression on his face was reced by shock, "You mean, this Beast Person was wearing this ne around his neck at that time?!"

    "Right,"

    Cass sat on the ground in shock, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward, and it took him a long time to stand up, "Thank you for reminding me I still have something to discuss with you, but"

    "You can talk about it next time."

    "Thank you, little shaman, you are more intelligent and gifted than ordinary children."

    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to praise her, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t helpughing, "Hey, two of them have this expression, this ne obviously has a big story behind it."

    "What did Casse to you for?" Qian Wanyu walked in right after he left.

    Qian Wanyu was hostile to Cass. She also took away the token of love that Cass gave to Ninth Sister and kept it in her space ring. This rival in love was dangling under her nose, and she couldn''t help frowning.

    "It''s about what happened in the ice cer just now." Little Minghui threw herself into Qian Wanyu''s arms, "Seventh sister, you said before that your consciousness has encountered a strong obstacle, if we both double cultivate, we canbine our two consciousness into one and find the whereabouts of that person, do you think you can lock the location of this person?"

 Chapter 119 (1)

    Chapter 119 (1)

    "No, this time try in the northeast direction." Qing Mo said.

    Qian Wanyu did not agree with Ninth Sister''s suggestion of double cultivation. The soul sea is a very important ce for a Spiritual Master, also the other party''s consciousness is very strong. If they failed there''s a possibility both her soul sea and Ninth Sister''s soul sea will be attacked. Naturally, she does not agree with such risky behavior.

    After Qian Wanyu drove her out of the room, she sat alone in the room to meditate, and carefully released a ray of her consciousness, which covered the entire Cass tribe. The tribe upies a veryrge area and it''s not easy to find people.

    The first time she encountered the opponent''s counterattack was in the southwest direction, the second time it was in the north-south direction, and now it''s the third time.

    "This man is quite cunning."

    Qian Wanyu retracted her consciousness, she was simply testing the bottom line of the other party, and the other party was also testing her, "It''s a bit difficult."

    There was a lot of excitement in the small yard. This was originally the ce where Cass gave them a temporary residence. Beast People walked around outside on weekdays, wanting to see the scene inside, but because they were brought back by Cass, no one dares to break in. Except for Karu, who has no grudge against humans, the rest of the people have the mentality of avoiding them as far as possible.

    After Kerry, and the rest who were poisoned in the living area, were healed by the "little shaman" and left intact, the Beast People observed this ce again, and the resistance in their eyes was much less.

    "Little shama help, please save my baby!"

    Jing Ke and Leen were cultivating in the small courtyard. They were startled by the sound of someone mming the door and crying outside. The water could not be controlled, so Leen got wet from the uncontrolled water. Leen immediately took out his bow and arrow and faced the outside with vignce.

    "What''s that sound?" Dongfang Minghui was kicked out of the house by Seventh sister and ran to Little Colour''s room to talk to Little Colour. She was so frightened by the sudden knock on the door that she almost fell off the stool hugging Little Colour''s legs, "What happened?!"

    "Should be someoneing to seek medical attention."

    "Seeking medical attention?" Little Minghui''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Someone looking for medical attention dares to smash my door?! Aren''t they afraid of offending me and getting poisoned?"

    Jing Ke wiped some cold sweat, he didn''t think the little guy was so willful, "The little doctor is right." He then asked, "Then we won''t open the door?"

    She was also a little upset. Karu had not appeared in front of her since the day she discovered the ice cer, and she couldn''t find out anything she wanted to inquire about. Even Cass who took a ne drawing from her also disappeared.

    She couldn''t help with Seventh Sister''s thing and she could do was sit here eating every day and waiting to die She felt like she was going to get rusty from all the boredom.

    "Open it."

    "Little doctor, are you sure?"

    "Open open open."

    Jing Ke and Leen were alone. After opening the door, a group of Beast People surrounded the door, blocking the door. In the centre of the crowd, a Beast Person man knelt on the ground with his little Beast Child in his arms. The little Beast Person covered his stomach and wailed a few times from time to time, as if the pain was unbearable.

    "Shaman, please save my baby."

    "Get the other Beast People to spread out, don''t watch the show around here, Jing Ke, tell this Beast Person, take the child into the room for treatment, and the rest are not allowed to enter."

    Jing Ke discussed it with the Beast People, the Beast People nodded again and again, the man carrying the child followed them in with the child in his arms. Leen guarded the door with a bow and arrow, aiming the bow and arrow at any Beast Person who wanted toe in. So long as this group of people took a step he would shoot, that fierceness did make some Beast People fearful making them obediently linger anxiously outside. Of course, some were also hard stubble, and seeing that Lien was about to make a move, he waved his weapon.

    "Let''s all stop here." Milo heard the voice and saw that Leen was fighting with his men, a kid that wasn''t afraid of adult Beast People? This courage made Milo look at him with admiration. He took a step forward and stopped the crowd, "Everyone wants to rebel? Have you all forgotten the rules of the tribe? Put away all your weapons for me."

    Milo, who had just been whipped 50 times, still felt an itchy back, especially since Karu and Cass have been doing something in secret recently. Many things suddenly fell on his head to manage and he was honestly upset. He did know one thing however, the people in this room can''t be moved for the time being.

    "Idle people remain outside you are all not allowed to enter." Qian Wanyu held her whip in hand, the tip of the whip exuded a cold aura, she nced at Jing Ke, who was beside her, and Jing Ke turned around and tranted Qian Wanyu''s words. He told Milo and pulled Leen to close the door.

    "I" Milo couldn''t do anything about Qian Wanyu. He had also seen Qian Wanyu''s ruthlessness in the underground ice cer, so he could only kick the stairs to let out his anger.

    Dongfang Minghui checked the kid carefully. There was nothing serious about the little Beast Person. He just had to eat better. There was a small problem with his digestion. She gave him a digestive pill and sent him away.

    "After returning, let him eat something easy to digest, and don''t eat too much at one time next time."

    "Thank you little shaman."

    The Beast Person hugged his child and bowed to her gratefully.

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t used to it but she doesn''t have a bad opinion on most Beast People, sometimes she even felt pity when she saw the simple and honest Beast People, she didn''t know if this was good or bad, "Seventh sister, let''s go out for a walk. "

    "Good."

    To the south of the Cass tribal living area, there is arge self-sufficient garden area. The garden area is so vast that you can''t see the end at first nce. There was also trickling streams that slid down from the mountains and formed a small river of their own. There were two more groups of guards in this pastoral area. The Beast People patrolled around it, when they crossed the mountain, it was another unfamiliar area.

    Two figures, one big and one small walked slowly to this point. The Beast People who were patrolling nced at them and stopped paying attention. Many Beast People in the tribe had heard about these people, aside from those like Milo, who was extremely hostile to humans, there were also Beast People in the tribe who wanted to live in peace and pursue peace. They hate fighting and only wanted peace between the human race and beast people despite the strong hatred between the races.

    "You want to ask about that consciousness?"

    "Hey, Seventh sister, you said it yourself." Little Minghui refused to admit that she brought Seventh sister here to find out the oue of this incident. The people in the small courtyard were soplicated, it''s better not to let them know about these things.

    Xiao Minghui grabbed Qian Wanyu''s big hand and walked across the ridge. There were some grains grown by the Beast People in the field, and they seemed to be full of life. She took Seventh sister to the creek. The weather felt a bit cold now, but the water in the creek was still flowing down the mountain continuously. She stuck out her head and could see her own reflection in the water, it was a little loli.

    "I originally wanted to catch a few fish and go back to make soup." She hadn''t eaten normal people''s food for a long time. Little Minghui felt that her mouth was about to dull and she nned to support herself and find some good ingredients.

    "Then? Don''t n on eating now?" Qian Wanyu couldn''t help fluffing her hair, making the originally smooth hair a little messy. "It''s not easy to catch fish."

    Qian Wanyu took out her lightning whip, looked at the water surface, and with a swish, the tip of the whip prated a fish and dragged it out of the water. After a few breaths, she had already pulled out five or six fishes.

    "Enough enough! Seventh sister, five or six fish is enough!" Little Minghui wasn''t that greedy, she just wanted to taste a little bit of it.

    "Little White and Toothless also need a share."

    When thinking of these foodies, Dongfang Minghui suddenly grumbled.

    Qian Wanyu hooked another dozen fish in a row, and then gave up. The two of them looked at these fish that were jumping around and were worried for a while, Little Minghui brought up the serious matter from before again, "Seventh sister, I want to help you."

    "Your Ninth Sister is very sensitive. If she helps you, your odds are higher," Qing Mo reminded before but Qian Wanyu refused.

    "Not needed yet."

    Little Minghui was helpless. It was difficult to change anything Seventh sister decided. Even she couldn''t persuade her. She nned to put this matter on hold for the time being, "Seventh sister, let''s go back to grilling the fish."

    The smell of the grilled fish was very attractive, the seasonings were readily avable in her space ring. The two big pets, Toothless and Little White, squeezed Jing Ke and Lien, who were squatting on the side, out of the circle, shaking their heads and staring at the grilled fish. Saliva flowed all over the ce.

    "Seventh sister, this is for you." Handing the first piece of grilled fish to Seventh sister, Dongfang Minghui felt the restlessness of Toothless and Little White, so she simply grilled five pieces together, and gave it to Toothless and Little White when it was cooked.

    Watching the two big pets scramble to swallow the fish in one bite, after chewing a few times, it was gone then they looked at her with those pitiful eyes

    "Hey, both of you" Little Minghui wanted to improve the taste but she never thought about feeding them till they were full with just the fish She looked at the stomachs of these two big guys, even if she took out three or four more fish, it might not be enough to feed their appetite.

    "Don''t let them get used to it." Qian Wanyu nced at them with a cold look. Little White was still a little afraid of his master, but Toothless waspletely reliant on mother''s love for him, and hummed lying down beside her, he rubbed his big head against her.

    Little Minghui sighed and roasted all the fish, dividing one for Leen and Jing Ke, and kept one for herself, the rest went into the stomachs of Toothless and Little White.

    "The little doctor''s craftsmanship is great." Jing Keplimented her while eating, eating one bite at a time. Compared with the devouring Leen, he was more cultured and seemed to cherish the fish in his hand very much. He couldn''t help but sigh, "I haven''t eaten such delicious food for a long time."

    Ever since he was captured by the Beast People, he had only eaten something worse than pig food. Later, he ran for his life in a hurry, and he couldn''t even eat a good meal. He thought back and he couldn''t help but miss the old days.

    "You should have gone with the rest to find the caravan group before, maybe you would have returned to a safe ce by now."

    Qian Wanyu never thought about restricting Jing Ke. She didn''t know why he insisted on following her. Ever since she entered the Cass tribe, she hadn''t even said what her ns were, but Jing Ke still always followed her.

    "That''s right, Brother Jing, why do you keep following Sister Seventh?" Little Minghui also felt very strange, didn''t many people leave after learning that Sister Seventh wanted to join the Cass tribe? It was clear that the human race still had a deep fear of the Beast People.

    Jingke shook his head, "Now the Beast People are in chaos, it is dangerous to go anywhere. I have seen the strength of the lord, and I personally think that only by following her can I survive."

    Little Minghui praised his wit. Following the Female Protagonist is truly full of dangers, but opportunities and danger always go hand in hand. The bigger the danger, the bigger the opportunity.

    "My name is Qian Wanyu, don''t call me lord."

    "Ah." Jing Ke replied, and then began to struggle, "I''ll just call you, uhh boss?"

    "Pfft." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t helpughing, and gave Seventh sister a teasing look, "Boss Qian?"

    The words "boss" and "lord" were sort of simr but boss was much more pleasant to the ears. Qian Wanyu looked awkward but nodded casually. It didn''t matter anyway, the name was just a nickname.

    After Leen finished eating the fish, he wiped the greasy corners of his mouth with his sleeve. He couldn''t understand their conversation and looked a little lonely. He felt that he couldn''t fit into this small team, and stared at the bonfire in a daze.

    "Leen." Jing Ke patted his shoulder kindly, pointing at Qian Wanyu and said, "Call her boss."

    "Boss." Lean imitated Jing Ke''s mouth shape, and the words he spoke were mixed with a strong beast voice.

    "I''m Minghui."

    Minghui

    "Hahaha, Leen is great." Little Minghui gave him a thumbs up, and then told Sister Seventh about Leen being hunted and the loss of his parents, "Seventh sister, we should let him continue to live in the Cass tribe."

    Humans were herd animals. Beast people were also the same, since he lost his homnd and rtives it was suitable for him to stay here. If he followed them, as they human and not beast people it may not be good for his growth. Dongfang Minghui thought very simply, she only wanted to find Qian Ying''s descendants and then find the inheritance, after that they would leave the Beast Race, what should Leen do then?

    "Ask him." Qian Wanyu said to Jing Ke, without Karu, Jing Ke would be the only human who could talk to the Beast People, among them, he would also be a trantor.

    Leen looked at Dongfang Minghui with pitiful eyes, full of anger and sadness, "Are you going to leave me behind?"

    Little Minghui shook her head hurriedly, "Cass is my friend, I thought you would be more willing to stay with them?"

    Leen turned around and went back to the house in difort. Jing Ke threw the fish bones and whispered, "I''ll go andfort him."

    Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu, Toothless and Little White were left beside the bonfire. The two big guys couldn''t be satisfied with the fish, so theyy on the ground, not wanting to move at all.

    "Seventh sister, did I say something wrong?" She thought for a while, thinking that she shouldn''t have brought up the topic today. Leen was still like a young bird in shock, he was very sensitive to all the things of the outside world. What she said today was just like telling him they would leave him behind and it was harmful to his mentality.

    Howevera little Beast Person living among the human race

    "Don''t worry, he should think about it himself." Qian Wanyu wasn''t worried about this little Beast Person at all, he was able to escape from a group of Beast People chasing him down, this showed that his mental strength was stronger than ordinary kids.

    That night, while Seventh sister was meditating, under the protection of Little Colour, Little Minghui also released her consciousness. She first sneaked into Jing Ke and Leen''s room, Jing Keid a futon on the ground, and Leen slept on the bed without any alertness. She walked around and backed out. When exiting, Jing Ke''s confused eyes suddenly opened. He sat up straight and nced at Leen, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. He didn''t seem to notice anything wrong, and then fell down and continued to sleep.

    The Cass tribe was very quiet in the middle of the night, and everyone fell into a deep sleep. asionally, there were a few strange screamsing from the mountains and forests in the distance.

    Little Minghui followed the Beast People on patrol and saw Karu and Cass who they hadn''t seen for a long time. The two big Beast People were sitting at the top of the city gate, with a few empty jars beside them. Every now and again there was a sigh.

    Just as little Minghui was about to leave, she heard Cass suddenly say, "You found him?"

    Karu burped and didn''t even give Cass a look. He raised his head and took a gulp of wine as if he was drinking water. After finishing the bottle of wine, he looked puzzled shaking the empty jug.

    "Here."

    Cass touched a full jug of wine and threw it to him. Although Karu''s eyes were close to being drunk, he still caught it urately and continued to drink.

    "If you want to cry, elder brother can lend you a shoulder." Cass patted his generous shoulder.

    "Go away."

    Karu directly smashed an empty jug at Cass, and with a bang, the jar fell under the city gate and shattered to pieces. When the Beast People patrolling in the distance heard the movement, they nced at it and went back to their posts as usual.

    "I know you''re sad." Cass also opened another jar of wine, he looked up at the sky, "But you should have been prepared for the sudden disappearance of that person"

    Little Minghui didn''t listen deliberately. Her consciousness was hidden in the dark but she could feel the deep sadness between the two of them. She wanted to walk away, but she was too curious. Maybe she could dig out the secrets of Cass and Karu.

    "Yeah." Karu burped again, "I still remember that after he left, we couldn''t find him, now I know that it wasn''t that he didn''t want toe back" It was that he never got the chance toe back.

    An ivory ne shone dimly in the moonlight and could not be seen clearly, but it should be the one Karu retrieved from the ice cer. Maybe he has some rtionship with the Beast Person who was imprisoned in the ice.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be acting so abnormal.

    "Karu."

    "Don''tfort me!" Karu stood up suddenly, and the tall figure cast a shadow in the moonlight, "Who are you? You are the leader of the tribe, and who am I? Do you remember how my father taught me? Taught us? Huh?"

    Karu and Cass, who were able tomunicate with the human race, suddenly fought, and Little Minghui felt that she had caught onto something.

    "Karu, you know I''m not here to"

    "Huh?" Just when she wanted to continue listening, she felt a huge spiritual consciousness. She rushed that way and followed closely. She was very familiar with this spiritual consciousness, it should be Seventh sister''s!<blockquote>

    The mystery deepens!

    Thank you everyone!</blockquote>

 Chapter 119 (2)

    Chapter 119 (2)

    "Seventh sister is looking for the man lurking in the Cass tribe."

    The two consciousnesses collided fiercely. When Little Minghui saw Seventh Sister''s consciousness subside in an instant, she hesitated for a moment and continued to follow quietly. This consciousness was very subtle. It took her around the Cass tribe in a big circle and disappeared in a certain spot.

    When Qian Wanyu opened her eyes, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "I seem to have seen a consciousness like Ninth Sister just now."

    "It''s not like, it is." Qing Mo sighed, "I don''t think your Ninth Sister has been discovered though."

    Qian Wanyu quickly stood up and opened Little Colour''s door, "When did she enter meditation?"

    Little Colour didn''t want to answer her but seeing that Qian Wanyu''s face was not good, she still said the truth, "It''s been more than half an hour."

    Qing Mo could onlyfort her, "Don''t worry, maybe your Ninth Sister can find something."

    It''s okay if he didn''t say it. When he said that Qian Wanyu was even more anxious, she was afraid of the danger of this matter, so she didn''t let Ninth Sister get involved. She didn''t expect the little guy''s wings to be so hard and dare to do this without her permission. If she and Ninth Sister hadn''t both cultivated and knew the breath of each other, even she would have been deceived by the other party.

    Qian Wanyu waited anxiously in the room for an hour, and when she was about to grow worried, Little Minghui opened her eyes. When she saw that there was one more person in the room, she immediately retreated with a guilty conscience, "Seventh Sister, why haven''t you rested yet?"

    "You still want to hide from me?"

    "No, no." She shook her head and waved her hands quickly, "I just wanted to go out and y for a while, but I never thought I would meet that person, the one we have been looking for."

    Seeing that she wasn''t hurt, Qian Wanyu calmed down a little, "Did he y any tricks?"

    "Yes." Little Minghui wanted to say this, "It took me around for a while, and finally disappeared inexplicably."

    "Does that mean he didn''t find you?"

    "He shouldn''t have found me." Little Minghui pondered uncertainly, "I saw that the consciousness finally disappeared into thin air at a ce. Could he actually be there?"

    It should be quite normal to go home after a walk around.

    The only pity was that in order to track this person, she could not hear the secret between Cass and Karu.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t expect the little guy to find out by ident. Qing Mo urged her in the soul sea, and she asked helplessly, "Where did it finally disappear?"

    Little Minghui took out a piece of paper and drew a map with a swipe. After the map was drawn, the path she travelled became clear, "This ce."

    "It''s actually here?"

    The next day, the two got up early in the morning and nned to go to that ce again. There was no other reason aside from the address Little Minghui drew was the back of the mountain in this area, which is the border of the Cass tribe.

    They squatted beside the creek, secretly looking at the time when the two groups of people patrolling here alternated.

    "Seventh sister, will that person continue to tease us?"

    "Maybe." Qian Wanyu didn''t rule out this possibility, but even if it was a trap, she wanted to find the person who came and went freely, "Let''s find out if there is another way to reach the other side of the mountain."

    "You guard me, I''ll go down and have a look."

    Seventh sister!

    Little Minghui tried to catch but couldn''t catch her, so she watched Qian Wanyu dive into the water. A few bubbles appeared in the stream and she disappeared. She just sat there and waited for the news. She raised her head and saw the old tree behind her, "Big tree, do you know any way to get to the mountain behind?"

    The big tree shook its branches, "It can be reached from below."

    "Below? Underwater? Or under your roots?" Little Minghui asked, tilting her head, she had a vague guess that there might be a dungeon below, and the person went into the ground yesterday and disappeared.

    When Qian Wanyu climbed out of the stream, she also grabbed two fish. The Beast People patrolling in the distance kept staring at the movement here, and saw that Qian Wanyu had fished out several fish as if they were here to catch fish like yesterday, without thinking about it, they turned around and went to inspect another ce nearby.

    "Seventh sister, what did you find down there?"

    "A hole."

    It was a hole that only one person could fit into. The hole was several years old, and it was covered with a kind of moss that only existed under the river. Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and collected some in her sleeve in order to explore the secret of the cave.

    "Seventh sister, I also have good news."

    "Shh, let''s go back and talk."

    Qian Wanyu brought the two fish back and her body was wet and looked very funny. She held the small hand, and the two exchanged secrets with each other through double cultivation.

    The big tree just said that the Cass tribe was originally a mountain, and this mountain and the mountain behind it were originally connected but were ttened.

    Later, when the mountain was ttened, some people migrated to this ce, digging up thend, and gradually it developed to the current appearance.

    The road leading to the other mountain was filled up, and the underground passage was the ce Seventh Sister had just found in the stream. At first, the stream hadn''t left the mountain, but as time passed, the stream gradually became a river hiding the hole underneath

    Qian Wanyu had a n in mind, "There is a time difference between the two patrols. I will take advantage of their shift tomorrow to check the truth."

    "No." Little Minghui refused, "It''s too dangerous, I want to follow."

    "You can swim?" Qian Wanyu blocked her in one sentence. Thest time she passed from the third peak to the fourth peak, Dongfang Minghui showed that she was afraid of water. Qian Wanyu added another knife, "That cave can only hold one person."

    Little Minghui put her hands on her hips and pouted, very dissatisfied, "Seventh sister, you dislike me and think I''ll hold you back."

    Seeing her appearance, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but touch her little head, "No."

    "Then take me there."

    "No."

    The two debated this issue for a long time until they reached the door of the small courtyard and decided on a best of both worlds solution. As soon as they opened the door, they saw a few Beast People standing in the small courtyard. Cass carried Karu on his back pacing around the courtyard.

    "You guys are finally back." Cass saw Little Minghui and it was like seeing a little angel pping wings and shining brightly, "Help me check Karu, he won''t wake up no matter what we do!"

    Before little Minghui could get close, she smelled a smoky wine smell. The smell was unpleasant. She pinched her nose and stared at Cass with a serious face, "How much wine have you two been drinking?!"

    Cassughed a few times and put Karu down in a hurry. The Beast People on the side hurriedly spread ayer of animal skins on the ground so that he could lie on the ground.

    Little Minghui didn''t even have to look to know what happened to the other party. Just because of the way the two of them drank yesterday, it was a lucky thing that they didn''t drink themselves to death. She still stepped forward and nced at Karu''s eyelids, "He''s just drunk, he''ll be fine after a few days and nights of sleep."

    Hearing this conclusion, Cass was dumbfounded. He sat on the ground and kicked Karu''s thigh angrily. As a result, Karu who was supposed to be unconscious didn''t respond at all and turned over to snore.

    "It''s too noisy, take him away."

    "Thank you little shaman."

    "Hey, Cass, don''t go yet." Seeing that he was so concerned, Little Minghui was curious. Maybe the two were brothers? But they don''t look alike? After listening to the words of the two of them yesterday, she made up a family drama in her head, "I have something to discuss with you."

    Cass suddenly cheered up, "If you need something I will do it for you."

    Qian Wanyu pushed open the door and motioned for the two of them not to stand in the courtyard and talk.

    "Actually, you can definitely help with this matter." Little Minghui had already thought about her words. "It''s a matter of life and death. I would like to ask you to help me find the elves."

    "Elves?" Cass tugged at the messy hair on top of his head. "Although we often trade goods with other nsmen, the elves have always lived in seclusion. It''s not easy to find them."

    Little Minghui looked disappointed, "Cass, you mean you don''t know where the elves are?"

    "Yes." Cass nodded helplessly. He couldn''t see the disappointed look on Minghui''s face. He added another sentence, "But, there is a ce where you might be able to find out the specific location of the elves."

    "Huh?"

    "Our Beast People have a veryrge trading ce, and there, maybe you can exchange something for the position of the elves."

    Little Minghui rolled her eyes slightly, and asked with joy, "Really?"

    Cass met those expecting eyes, and he could only say the truth, "It is said that if you have any questions, as long as you can afford the payment, you can find your answer in the trading venue, but it is only a rumour. I don''t know if it''s true."

    "Is this an exchange of information with anything?" She couldn''t help asking.

    "Almost." Cass just heard someone mention the trading venue in passing. "If you want to go, you can go with the nsmen who purchase from the living area at the beginning of next month. The trading venue is open at the beginning of every month. On the day of the opening, the opening willst for about ten days, and the Cass tribe will also send a team of people who need things to it."

    "There''s still half a month left?"

    "You can wait."

    When there were only two people left in the room, Little Minghui tilted her head and looked at Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, do you think the exchange is somewhat simr to the Rose Building? Doesn''t the Rose Building sell intelligence?"

    "Hmm." There is indeed some simrity.

    But she had never heard Aunt Mo mention that Rose Building having a branch in the Beast Land. It might just be a coincidence.

    "Seventh sister, take me with you."

    Little Minghui cheated, she took advantage of Qian Wanyu sitting on the stool, to jump up with her calves wrapped around her waist with strength acting like she wouldn''te down unless she brought her along.

    Qian Wanyu was afraid that she would fall so she had to support her with her hands.

    "Seventh sister, take me with you, or you won''t be allowed to go!" Dongfang Minghui put her arms around her neck and said softly, "I''ll be worried."

    "You are afraid of water."

    This is simply an endless argument.

    "I don''t care, didn''t the Seventh Sister take me out safelyst time I was afraid of water?" Dongfang Minghui nned to be cheeky for a while, anyway, she knew she was a hindrance but she still wanted to apany Seventh Sister.

    Qian Wanyu was so worn out by her that she finally made an exception and said, "If you can solve the water problem, I will take you there."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "Seventh sister, this is what you said!"

    Dongfang Minghui climbed off her and walked towards Little Colour''s room, "Little Colour, please help me."

    "I can help you but what''s in it for me? Also what about him?" Little Colour pointed to Lu Xing behind her. Lu Xing was wrapped in white silk. In addition to him still being unconcious, his ageing problem hadn''t been resolved, Little Colour was still paying attention to him every day.

    This is why Dongfang Minghui was eager to find the elves.

    "I asked Seventh Sister to set up a barrier in the room, Toothless can take care of it, let Leen and Jing Ke stay outside, there should be no ident."

    Little Colour put her arms around her chest, "What''s the benefit?"

    "I''ll find a medicinal nt you need."

    "Give me that colourful flower."

    "No." Little Minghui curled her lips, then softened her tone and said, "How about another nt?"

    Little Colour rolled her eyes at her, "Forget about it."

    "Yes, yes let''s just put it on the tab!"

    After one person and one nt reached an agreement, Little Colour returned to her soul sea. One big and one small walked towards the stream as usual. The Beast People on the patrol were no longer surprised thinking they were catching fish in the stream.

    As expected, Qian Wanyu jumped into the water, touched a few fish from the stream, and threw them ashore. After they left, Qian Wanyu waved to Little Minghui on the shore, "Come down."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little afraid of the clear stream, she was still afraid of water, "Little Colour, pull me down."

    With Little Colour around, she wouldn''t drown, but she couldn''t avoid choking.

    Little Colour''s vines were very direct. She first probed into the mouth of the cave then tied Little Minghui into a dumpling dragging her into the stream with a swish.

    There is indeed a secret passage under the stream, and the entrance of the secret passage was only enough for a single person to crawl, but the people who built the secret passage probably did not expect that the secret passage would end up underwater, the water flow on both sides was not connected. Qian Wanyu just came down while fishing and had already explored how long this secret road was.

    They quickly found anding spot. Qian Wanyu saw the little guy''s face was purple and her eyes were closed, she looked like she was about to drown holding her breath. She quickly pressed her abdomen a few times, "Ninth Sister!"

    "Cough cough cough."

    They only came down for a stick of incense worth of time, but Dongfang Minghui felt as if a century had passed, the feeling of water pouring in was ufortable, "Ahem, Seventh sister."

    "I told you not toe, you have to listen." Qian Wanyu rubbed her hands and stood up until she warmed them. "Can you stand up?"

    "Can."

    Dongfang Minghui found that they were standing at the high point of the secret passage, there would be no water flow when they continued up, "Seventh sister, isn''t this secret passage one where water flows down?"

    Naturally not, although the direction of the water flow was the same, but the water flow flows out from another road. Qian Wanyu also suspected that the source of the stream''s formation was this way, but after observation, she found that it was not. The two of them were wet, after using some spiritual power the clothes on their bodies were dry again.

    The passage felt quite long, after walking for half an hour, they felt a damp wind. When the wind blew on them, there was a chilly feeling, not only that, but they also smelled a strong corrosive smell.

    The two looked at each other.

    This sort of rotten smell means something old or dead.

    They guessed correctly, they turned a corner and the passage became wider. The passage that used to amodate one person could now amodate two people. Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui''s hand tightly, "Don''t move, just follow in my footsteps."

    "Ok."

    The bigger the passage, the stronger the wind blew as if someone was blowing it out. Not far away, they saw a mountain of corpses piled up. The corpses were all divided, and there was nothing left, just a bunch of skeletons.

    Little Minghui widened her eyes and looked around. She was afraid that something strange would suddenly jump out. She pulled Qian Wanyu''s hand and whispered, "Seventh sister, did you hear that? It seems that someone is talking."

    No no, not someone talking, but singing!

    Qian Wanyu listened carefully and heard the whistling wind. They stood at the wind vent and listened. It was indeed a hoarse singing, the voice sounded like a Beast Person. She carefully distinguished, and after a long time, she murmured, "It''s a battle song."

    The war songs of the Beast People were very bold and arrogant. Just like their people, they will sing it loudly and feel passionate and enthusiastic. Soon, Qian Wanyu felt that her spiritual power was running wildly, she felt that she was about to lose control of it due to the singing! She was stunned for a moment and her face turned serious, "This song actually has the power to inspire spiritual power!"

    Little Minghui immediately took out two pills from her space ring, "Seventh sister, take one."

    When she was refining the pills for Qian Ziyan, she had a lot of materials, so she made a few more bottles of the pill. She didn''t expect it to be really useful in this ce. They both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.

    "Follow the song, maybe we''ll find someone." The two turned three corners, and there were countless corpses piled up on each corner. They walked and finally came to an empty secret room, the singing became louder and louder. The louder it became the more it turned into a piercing magic sound, chains moved alongside as if to apany the singing, with a hint of destion.

    The secret room was blocked by a wall, and the singing came from behind the wall.

    Qian Wanyu made her take a few steps back, after retreating to a safe position, she pulled out the thunder whip. She threw out a bolt of lightning and sted a hole into the wall with devastating spiritual power.

    The singing stopped, and everything seemed to stand still.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down, she was already short so she couldn''t clearly see the scene behind the wall. She stretched her neck, raised her head slightly, looked up, and met a pair of pale eyes, "Ah!"<blockquote>

    Whew scary!</blockquote>

 Chapter 120 (1)

    Chapter 120 (1)

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui''s hand, bent down and walked in from the cave. The cave was very solid. Even if she blew open a hole, everything in the cave was not destroyed. This is not a secret room, but a room simr to a torture room. There were many punishment tools she had never seen hanging on the walls. Some were thrown aside at will, and some were thrown on the stone table. The stone table was so high that it almost reached the position in front of her chest. From the walls of the cave, it can be seen that the chamber is several years old, but the iron chains that fit into the walls are brand new.

    Little Minghui huddled behind her and looked at the person in the centre sitting cross-legged on the ground. That person was tall. Even if he was sitting, his waist was taller than her. He lowered his head, hair covered everything. His arms, wrists, waist and ankles were wrapped with iron chains. If counted, there are more than ten, and the thickest one is tied around his waist and neck. The other ends of those chains were embedded in the wall, blocking all routes of escape from left, right and behind.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the things on the table. The paper was dry and covered with a thickyer of dust. When it was touched lightly, the paper turned into pieces. There were many bottles and jars next to the paper filled with dark liquid, "Ninth Sister,e and see what these are?"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to see but the key was that she couldn''t reach the height of the table! She could only beg Qian Wanyu to pick her up. As soon as she saw the porcin bottle, she put on her gloves from the space ring with great alertness and stained some of the liquid in the porcin bottle with a thick cloth. She didn''t expect that all the medicine bottles contained poisonous medicine, "Strange"

    "What''s so strange?" Qian Wanyu asked.

    "This venom is a bit simr to the venom inside Uncle''s body."

    What she mainly looks at is the colour. In order to avoid the ident that happenedst time, she didn''t dare to sniff the potion bottle.

    Qian Wanyu frowned, simr to the venom in Qian Ziyan''s body isn''t that the poison on the living dead?!

    "Are you sure?"

    "Not sure, I''ll have to do a few tests to find out."

    "Take these back."

    "I advise the two little girls not to move, otherwise the consequences" The man deliberately said half a sentence and stopped.

    "Who are you?" Qian Wanyu took out the lightning whip, wary of any sudden attack.

    "His two eyes" Little Minghui made a gouging motion towards Qian Wanyu. What she identally saw outside the cave just now was this man''s eyes. There were no pupils, they were all white, scaring her to death.

    Qian Wanyu patted her little hand, "You lured us here with your singing to let you out?"

    "He has ulterior motives." Little Minghui nodded in agreement. If it was a normal singing voice, it would be fine. The other party''s singing can inspire the listeners with unlimited potential, but when the spiritual violence is uncontroble, the party involved will explode and die.

    Compared with the voice control that can control Uncle Wood, this kind of singing is more dangerous because it covers a very wide area. To use an analogy, if the two armies were at war, one of them has such abilities and can definitely encourage their soldiers to fight to the death continuously just like a cheating device.

    "Yeah." The man admitted frankly. He shook the chains and said disappointedly, "It''s a pity that I brought in two little girls. You can''t open these chains, so leave here as soon as possible."

    There was no disappointment or depression, the other party''s tone was light as if he was talking about a normal thing.

    "What do you mean by little girl!" Dongfang Minghui almost showed her sharp fangs like a cat. She pulled Qian Wanyu''s sleeve and said, "Seventh sister, since the other party doesn''t appreciate it, let''s ignore him."

    Qian Wanyu leaned closer. She held up a small iron chain and felt a pure spiritual power, "This iron chain is from the hands of the dwarves."

    It is simr to the iron chain encounteredst time at General Armand''s mansion. The iron chains contain a formation. ording to the thickness of the chain, the formation is also from simple to difficult. She can undo the smaller chain, but the thicker chain was a bit more difficult, the arrays were staggered and interlocked.

    "The core formation is within another formation." Qing Mo said and immediately shook his head, "Wanyu, look carefully, this iron chain is a nine-ring chain, also known as the extinction chain. It is said that this chain disappeared after being auctioned a hundred years ago. I didn''t expect it to be found here."

    Qian Wanyu has also heard the name of this chain, the nine rings were linked to each other, and the formations were intertwined, forming arge formation.

    "It''s difficult to crack it." Qing Mo shook his head again and again, the nine-ring chain was more famous than the helmet Little Minghui used for the little bean sprout, "Who took the trouble to chain this person with this chain?"

    "We have to try to find out anyway" Qian Wanyu is definitely not a person who easily admits defeat. Let''s not mention the identity of the person in front, the nine-ring chain is actually also useful as a weapon, it ranks very high on the weapons list!

    "Oh, the girl is actually a person who understands the formation method?" The man spoke the beastnguage, but his human racenguage was also spoken very well, even better than Karu and Cass! If he hadn''t used the battle song to attract them before Qian Wanyu might even have mistaken him for a human.

    "You haven''t told me who you are?"

    "Yes."

    Little Minghui looked carefully at the corner of the wall and found a pile of corpses behind the man. She pouted and motioned Qian Wanyu to look over. The skeletons of those corpses were uneven,rge and small, all piled up on the side, just blocked by the tall body of the man, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see it.

    She rubbed her fingers secretly and let the vines roll up the corpses and rolled them out all at once, but when the vines slipped in front of the man, they were grabbed by his hand.

    "A Wood Spiritual Master?"

    "Who is this old man?" Little Colour came out of Minghui''s soul sea angrily. Its vines were pulled by the other party and it couldn''t break free. Naturally, it was very angry!

    "Let go." Qian Wanyu pointed her sword at him and she swung towards the iron chain violently, covering it with lightning. After the lightning touched the iron chains, sparks were generated and crackled.

    The man was struck by lightning but looked indifferent, however he suddenly let go for some reason.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go first." Although they seemed to be somewhat free in the Cass tribe, they were actually under the surveince of others all the time. If they disappeared for a day, they''d probably attract Cass'' attention.

    "Let''s go."

    On the way back, she also suffered very much. Little Minghui held her breath again and fainted. As soon as she got to the shore, Qian Wanyu hurriedly performedpressions and artificial respiration for her.

    "Cough cough."

    "I told you, don''te next time." Qian Wanyu picked her up and rushed back with a few fish, walking fast. The people patrolling on the side looked at the embarrassing appearance of the two of them and made up a picture of the little girl identally falling into the water.

    "Seventh sister, do you want to have a next time?" Little Minghui pouted, "That savage must be someone with status, otherwise why would he be imprisoned in that ce, he can solve the problem of survival himself. From what I can tell from those bones, maybe he killed them all."

    "Okay, don''t think about it." Qian Wanyu flicked her forehead with her fingers, "In the past few days, wander around the tribe to see if you can find out the origin of the two mountains."

    "Okay."

    "What''s the matter, little doctor?"

    Seeing that the two of them were all wet, like falling into the water, Jing Ke hurried up and asked.

    "I went fishing, and suddenly a small beast came out of nowhere. Ninth Sister was so frightened that she fell into the river. Get the tub ready and let her take a bath." Qian Wanyu exined it quickly. After exining, she summoned Toothless to boil the water.

    Little Minghui shuddered, "Seventh sister that savage"

    "Shh."

    Only after taking a hot bath did she feel alive. Sitting in the tub, she pondered, and suddenly asked, "Seventh sister, do you think Cass and Karu are brothers?"

    Qian Wanyu was immersed in the study of the formations, without raising her head she replied, "Why do you suddenly think like this?"

    "I heard Karu and Cass arguing when I was out yesterday. The reason for their abnormality was because of the ne found underground. Could the frozen beast person be Karu''s rtives?"

    "Ninth Sister, what are you trying to say?" Qian Wanyu didn''t get the point after hearing the chatter for a long time, and simply clicked her tounge, "Did you find something?"

    "Seventh sister, if Qian Ying''s child was still alive, how old would he be now?"

    Qian Wanyu put down what she was doing and counted seriously, "Almost a hundred years old."

    "If that''s the case, are we going to set our sights on those elderly beast people?" It''s not easy to find a son. Little Minghui noticed that the temperature of the water in the tub was fading a little bit, so she quickly put on a set of clothes and crawled to bed. Going into the bed, "Actually, I don''t think we will be able to find Qian Ying''s son"

    Qian Wanyu frowned, "Do you suspect that someone among Karu or Cass is a descendant of Qian Ying?"

    "I guessed." Little Minghui spread her hands helplessly, "The main reason is that there are too few beast people who can speak twonguages."

    "We''ll find an opportunity to inquire about their origins."

    The next day, the two worked together, and Qian Wanyu continued to study the formations, especially the more difficult formations. There were also two copies of the books from the Royal Academy in her space ring. Qing Mo guided her by the side, but the wisdom of the two alone could not unravel the formation of the nine-ring chain.

    "There are obviously ten chains"

    "Yes, one of them is used to kill people." It was the thickest chain wrapped around the beast person''s neck and waist, "If you continue to study like this, you may not be able to study it for decades, go to the market early next month and see if you can find anything."

    Qian Wanyu immediately understood Qing Mo''s n. The nine-ring chain was so strong, it must be the masterpiece of the dwarves. If she wanted to unlock the mystery of the chains, she had to know the essence of the formation that the dwarves engraved it with and how they forged and refined it.

    At the same time, Little Minghui rode on Toothless'' back and walked leisurely within the tribe with Leen. She was famous now, and most of the beast people''s wariness of her had gone away. They all became indulgent with the "little shaman" but there were also many little beast cubs eager toe forward to y with her, however they were extremely afraid of Toothless.

    Alfonso remembered her. Thest time his foot injury was cured by the other party.He mustered up his courage, picked a purple flower from nowhere, put it in his mouth, and slowly rubbed against Dongfang Minghui''s side. Seeing the majestic Toothless, Alfonso took a small step back.

    He threw the flower on the ground and fiddled with Toothless and Little Minghui with his ws.

    "For me?"

    Dongfang Minghui climbed down from Toothless, took the purple flower in his hand, and stretched out her hand with a smile, "Alfonso,e here."

    Alfonso boldly approached her little by little. Seeing that Toothless was still squatting obediently beside her, he became more daring. He tentatively stretched out his forelegs and put them in the hands of Little Minghui.

    "Alfonso, you are so cute." The other person was fluffy, and she couldn''t help reaching out and stroking his little head. During the growth process of the beast people, there will be a period of beastization, the length of time determines how long they can maintain the form in the future.

    However, this form speeds up the consumption of their lifespan, so generally, they prefer to remain in human form unless inbat.

    This human girl was so gentle

    Alfonso stared at Little Minghui, he decided that he would like this human in the future!

    Starting from Alfonso, the group of little beast cubs also mustered up their courage one by one, getting close to Little Minghui, and surrounding her. Some even tentatively ran to Toothless'' side to rub.

    Toothless ignored them coldly and went straight to the side of the little mother. There was no way to retreat! Those little beast cubs who didn''t understand at all were still trying to crowding around it

    <em>Roar</em>

    The little beast cubs scattered in fright.

    "Hahaha." Little Minghui stood beside Toothless and smoothed his hair afterughing, "Toothless, you are so naughty."

    "Little mother!"

    Dongfang Minghui tapped its nose, "You''re the little one."

    "Let''s go take a look elsewhere."

    After ying with a group of little beast kids, she ran to a lively ce again. The most lively ce was nothing more than the battlegrounds! The venue was on a high tform, and the two beast people on the stage wrestled in their human form. A savage and interesting sport, she didn''t n to watch it and got bored after a few nces. This kind of masculine sport really didn''t suit her current character and interests.

    "Little shaman!"

    "Hi Karu! Are you awake?"

    Karu blushed and was a little embarrassed, fortunately, there were enough whiskers on his face to block his embarrassment. He also heard from other people''s ears after waking up that Cass carried the drunken man to her asking for help however the little shaman asked Cass to carry the person back without even looking after saying he was just drunk!

    The group of people spoke vividly, and he could almost imagine the disgusted and serious expression on the little shaman''s face.

    "Hey, sorry for letting the little shaman see a joke." Karu scratched his head.

    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang Minghui saw him with a cramped-looking pestle in front so she squeezed out of the crowd and walked with Toothless, asking, "While I''m in a good mood today, if you have something to ask just ask After this there will be no such ce."

    Karu made sure that there was no one around, so he whispered, "Little shaman, I just want to ask if there are any hidden problems in the ice cer we visitedst time? If I want to go down again, do you think it is feasible?"

    Little Minghui stared at Karu for a while, until even the big beast man felt ufortable.

    "Uhwhat''s wrong?"

    "What''s the rtionship between the beast person who was frozen in it and you? You are so nervous about him?" She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, not expecting the big man to speak out.

    "It''s my grandfather"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly understood, this exins why Karu acted so abnormal!

    "My condolences"

    "Little shaman, do you have time to listen my story?" Probably because he was too stimted and his heart was too bitter, for the first time Karu wanted to talk to someone about what he had buried in his heart many years ago, he looked at Dongfang Minghui, who was half a head shorter and seemed to have found a confidant.

    "I''m all ears."

    They walked to the ridge, crossed the mountain, and sat on the top of the mountain. The scenery on the top of the mountain was good, you can see the vegetable gardens and the patrolling beast people at the bottom of the mountain. Behind the mountain is an open field, Dongfang Minghui asked, "Is this your territory behind us?"

    "No." Karu felt that the heavy stone in his heart seemed to be much lighter after climbing the mountain. "Cass intentionally wanted to level the mountain and breed some animals, which he learned from the human race. He said that he wanted to be self-sufficient. Only then can a tribe develop gradually, blindly plundering and killing will make the whole tribal culture more backward than other tribes, war can indeed bring glory, but with ites misfortune and suffering

    Just like old Buka, a good family had been destroyed by war

    There were also many people in the tribe who have lost their trusted friends and lost their rtives.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and praised, "This level of thought is quite high."

    However, even if Cass wanted stability, the whole situation wasn''t up to him to decide. After all, in addition to Cass, the entire beast race also had Cyril and Hiry.

    "Young shaman, do you also agree with the leader''s point of view?" Karu asked curiously.

    "You think too much, I''m just a little pharmacist, I can''t influence Cass'' decision." Dongfang Minghui spread her hands, "I think the most important thing for you now is to improve your abilities so that you can survive the war and make peace after the war."<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support!</blockquote>

 Chapter 120 (2)

    Chapter 120 (2)

    If the two killing gods Hry and Cyril are not solved, the road to unifying the Beast People is still early.

    Karu looked at the hospital thoughtfully and seemed to understand a little bit. He grinned andughed, "Little shaman, you are wise and foolish."

    Little Minghui rolled his eyes, "Karu, please don''t use idioms and tell me quickly."

    Her heart of gossip has long been ignited, and Karu turned to her.

    Karu took out the ne, put it in front of his eyes and looked at it again, "This is the ne on my father''s body, when I was about the same age as you, there was a quarrel with my father about Cass, and my father went out. He never came back, I always thought he was angry with me and didn''t want the two of us anymore."

    "Are you and Cass brothers?" She explored cautiously.

    "Right, we''re brothers." Cass took a deep breath, "Recalling carefully, my father''s death may have been caused by me. If he hadn''t gone out, would my father''s death have happened? But he''s the most powerful warrior in the n, how could he"

    A lot of things still weren''t clear unless they went back in time and go back to that day again.

    "Karu, do you want to find out who killed your father?" Little Minghui asked suddenly.

    "Yes, I want to smash him to pieces, but I don''t know who it is" Karu irritably turned his hair into a chicken coop, "Little shaman, do you, do you know something?"

    Dongfang Minghui wrinkled her small face, looking at Karu seriously, and squeezed out a sentence for a long time, "What do you think?"

    She was soft-hearted just now and almost told him. The pervert who dared to use the people of the five ns as specimens is probably also a research madman, but an evil research madman, "Why did you choose this ce for the tribe at that time?"

    The Cass tribe, named after Cass, could be the name given by Cass. With the rtionship between Karu and Cass, maybe they know something.

    "Actually, this ce was not called the Cass tribe before, it was called Kata City. Since my father left, Cass and I have be orphans who depend on each other. My father has a distant brother in Kata City, so we came here. That man was a popr man under Kata, and seeing that our brothers were pitiful, he rmended the two of our brothers to Kata as officials."

    It was originally an inspirational story that the two brothers had to work hard to make a living. In the end, it developed Cass. Cass received the support and support of many Beast People in Kata City, and was hated by the leader of Kata, so they made things difficult and even developed into an assassination. In the end, the two brothers couldn''t stand it anymore, so they stood up to fight back, overturned the previous leader of Kata City, and rebuilt it into the Cass tribe.

    "So, Karu, you don''t know the source of Kata City?"

    "What source? Isn''t Kata City just Kata City?"

    Little Minghui nced at him, toozy to bother with him, she stood up, patted her pants, and said very solemnly, "Karu, I don''t rmend you going to the ice cer again, if you insist, something bad is very likely to happen. I''ll give you a quick example, take Kerry and the others who got poisoned before. To save youst time, all the medicines in my inventory has been used up, do you understand the danger?"

    "Ah?" Karu heard the little shaman''s suggestion before he recalled the memories of Kata City. He smirked embarrassedly, "Are there no medicinal herbs? I will report back to the leader when I go backter."

    "Let''s go." She clearly meant don''t go to that ce, who knew Karu would just distort it and go somewhere else.

    The problem of running out of materials was quickly resolved, and Cass asked Karu to send Galen to Dongfang Minghui.

    Galen was the new apprentice of the Cass tribe shaman Mervyn. He has just entered the apprenticeship for three months. In an ident, his master Merwin disappeared searching for medicinal nts. Due to his ordinary qualifications, he still hasn''t been able to identify herbs properly. Because of this, Cass has never made him qualified as a shaman of the tribe.

    "Little shaman, Galen knows where there are medicinal herbs. If you want to find medicinal herbs, you can ask him to lead the way." Karu took action and quickly sorted out this matter, "However, if you want to go out to find medicinal herbs, Be sure to tell me and you must not go out alone."

    These days, shamans were considered themon property of the tribe.

    "Hello shaman." Galen''s a very shy little boy, a head taller than Dongfang Minghui, but standing with Leen, the two were about the same height with a slender figure. Compared to Karu he looks very thin. A word that was especially suitable for Galen suddenly appeared in her mind  weak chicken.

    "Hello." After Little Minghui said hello, she pulled Karu aside, "Is this Galen from your Beast People?"

    "Yes, ording to Galen''s mother, Galen was a premature baby, born a month earlier than normal children, probably because of the difficulties in the family, the child developed this way, Galen is already sixteen years old, can''t you see it?"

    Little Minghui shook her head, sixteen years old? At most thirteen years old by the looks of it!

    Seeing Galen''s small eyes looking here, she wanted to pat Karu on the shoulder like a little adult, but the height difference between her and Karu was so great that she could only be depressed, "Karu, I know, I''ll find you when I look for medicinal herbs another day."

    "Anytime little shaman."

    After she sent a group of people away, she returned to her small courtyard. In the small courtyard, Jing Ke created obstacles for Leen, and after knowing that the other party had awakened the wind element spiritual power, he shared his experience with Leen and helped him.

    Therefore, as soon as she came back, Little Minghui saw an arrow shoot into the water curtain, the wind direction turned one side, and the arrow moved with the wind as flexible as a curved snake.

    "Minghui."

    If Cass was here, he would definitely know what the word Minghui represented. Unfortunately, he wasn''t.

    "Leen, you are getting better and better." She gave Leen a thumbs up and praised him.

    "Hehe." Leen showed a row of white teeth, smirking happily at her but then a basin of cold water poured above him, he red at Jing Ke, but Jing Ke didn''t care and shrugged.

    Seeing how good the rtionship between the two people had developed, Minghui was relieved.

    She smiled and went back to her room. Qian Wanyu studied the formation in the room, the ground was covered with calction stones and notes deducing the different reactions brought about by the formation. She quietly walked around the open space to the bed, took off her shoes, and looked at the jumbled rocks on the ground with her small head in her palms.

    Formation and enchantment these are two things that she will never be able to understand.

    "Seventh sister!"

    When Qian Wanyu raised her head, she made a muffled voice, "In a few days, it will be the beginning of the month, what else do we need to prepare?"

    "Nothing."

    Thest day before the beginning of next month, Karu gathered ten tribal warriors in the Cass tribe and finally went to the little shaman''s courtyard to exin his purpose.

    "Next month is the winter trading market, normally it willst a few days longer than usual, but it depends on the situation." Karu''s meaning was very clear, the previously scheduled ten days may be postponed.

    "Okay." Little Minghui felt that it didn''t matter, she turned to Jing Ke and Leen, "Do you want to go out and see?"

    Jing Ke hesitated for a moment and asked, "Little doctor, is the boss going?"

    "Of course, Brother Jing can stay to watch the house?" She suggested badly, "Also you can take care of Leen for me."

    "This" Jing Ke looked embarrassed, "If the boss goes, I want to go too."

    On this trip, she actually has a lot of things to do. The fewer people she brought, the better. She smiled and walked back to the room to discuss it with Sister Seventh then she came out, "Okay, Sister Seventh said Leen can follow us if he wants to go."

    "Five people?"

    Little Minghui also counted in Little Colour.

    "Okay."

    The number of people was fixed, and Karu had to prepare tents and other things for them, so he left quickly.

    At the beginning of the month, before the morning light came out, a group of people were already walking on the way to the trading market. Little Minghui had short legs and was small so she was carried by Qian Wanyu on the back of Little White. Jing Ke who had no spiritual pet could only rely on two legs to barely keep up with Karu and the others.

    Karu walked very fast at the forefront, the Beast warriors who were responsible for escorting them followed behind Karu. It is said that Milo led the teamst month, and they often rotate, this time it happened to be Karu. The ten Beast People in the living area were behind them. They brought a lot of materials, hoping that they could exchange materials that they or the tribe needed in the trading activities could be found so the speed was very slow.

    Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu sat on Little White, Little Colour walked beside them without any pressure, neither hurried nor slow, "Seventh sister, is that consciousness still making trouble now?"

    "No." In addition to studying the formation technique, Qian Wanyu asionally took time to practice. Since she has fully epted the inheritance of the Qian Family, she has always felt that the experience is missing. "It should be him."

    The two of them knew that he was the Beast Person who was chained by the nine-ring chain.

    "Seventh Sister, this time we are going to inquire about the elves. If possible, we should send Lu Xing back first." Looking at Lu Xing like this, she was full of guilt. It kepting out to torture her.

    "Don''t worry, it will be found."

    Dongfang Minghui thought that they had arrived earlier, but when they arrived at their destination after Karu paid a certain fee'', they could only find a very small site in the corner, the rest of the sites were taken by people already there. From other tribes, there were more than 20 crowded in such a ce, everywhere was surrounded by people, mixed with variousnguages, it felt like a vegetable market.

    Karu watched her staring nkly into the distance, and said with a smile, "Little shaman, you can go to the market first, when youe back, I promise you will have a ce to rest."

    "Don''t you need my help?" Little Minghui asked innocently.

    She looked at Karu cutely, until the man''s heart was about to soften. The Beast warriors next to him shook their heads, waved their hands, and said in horror, "No, no, little shaman, go y, we will handle these things. It will be done soon.

    Jing Ke stayed behind to help them set up tents and put supplies, and Leen went to the morning market with Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu.

    The morning market was very messy. Everyone was in a hurry to set up tents and eat to fill their stomachs. Many good things brought from the tribe had not yet been ced on the stalls. Qian Wanyu took her hand and went to the East District she read on the map and then went to the West District after.

    "Did wee too early?" Dongfang Minghui asked in dejection. Karu''s eyes glowed green when he talked about the trading ce. He kept saying that the exchange was the most fun ce he had ever seen. She didn''t know that hiwdisappointed she was after watching it. This ce is actually just a market ce. It is full of people but everyone who goes to the market knows that the market is just a boring game where you squeeze me, I squeeze you, and everyone squeezes each other for money.

    "Don''t forget that we are here for business." Qian Wanyu saw that she could hang a kettle with how much her mouth pouted, and tapped her head, "We will stay here for about ten days."

    It''s fine that Qian Wanyu didn''t remind her, but Dongfang Minghui''s head got bigger when she reminded.

    After walking around, they returned to the Cass tribe''s territory with expressionless faces. The high tents were set up, the potatoes collected from the tribe were ced on the ground in piles, and some Beast women ced woven clothes on the ground.

    "Little wizard, how is it?" Karu looked at her expectantly.

    Seeing his eager expression, Dongfang Minghui really didn''t want to attack the other party''s enthusiasm. She nodded her head hard, making her expression look like it really was exciting, "There are quite a few people."

    Just imagine, what does it feel like for a little guy to walk around a group of men who are about two meters tall?

    Leen''s face was sullen. In fact, they didn''t really go anywhere. They stopped at every stall and left. There were only about 200 stalls around.

    "In the afternoon, there will be more exciting things, I will take you to y then." Karu said mysteriously.

    "Ok"

    Anyway, Dongfang Minghui, who didn''t have any hope for the trading market, nned that if the next days were so boring, she would just walk around everywhere to see if she could find some useful medicinal herbs around the area or other good things to buy.

    It was almost after they had a breakfast that the trading market began to liven up. Everyone''s doors were wide open and when they see something they would immediately start to discuss what to exchange, and most of them tended to barter for goods.

    Sitting cross-legged in the tribe''s tent, she saw many tall Beast People exchanging supplies, they all nced at her strangely. She touched her tender little face to make sure that there was no strange stains.

    "I want this little ve, you can name a price."

    Suddenly there was a very rough-looking Beast Person with hard muscles. He was half a head taller than Karu, and his face was hard. When he said this, there was a brief silence in the Cass tribe tent.

    Dead silence.

    Dongfang Minghui supported her head, squinted and raised her neck, and saw arge shadow above her head. Qian Wanyu, who was sitting on the side and studying formations also stopped and stood up slowly, "I dare you to say it again."

    The Beast Person repeated what he just said without fear of death, and pointed his finger at Dongfang Minghui.

    Little Minghui blinked extremely innocently. When did she be an item to exchange in the market?

    "No exchange, get the hell out." Karu''s face was gloomy, he stood up, although he was a little shorter than the Beast Person from who knows where but he was on par with him in terms of aura. He walked out of the tent and pushed the Beast Person aside with one hand, "Didn''t you hear me? No exchange, get the hell out!"

    "Isn''t it just for the sake of trading that you put this human being here? Since it''s a ve, name a price."

    *Snap*

    Qian Wanyu''s long whip swung out and swiped towards the beastman''s face. The beastman was also on alert, sensing the wind he immediately stepped back a few steps. Although he avoided the whip from scratching his face, he did not escape the second whip swung by Qian Wanyu.

    The tip of the whip immediately scraped a chunk of flesh from his arm before returning to Qian Wanyu''s hand.

    Karu almost apuded.

    "You''re here to find fault?!" A Beast Person who could understand thenguage of the human race quickly yelled, Qian Wanyu''s whip mmed down towards the ground, causing dust to blow up in the air and a small pit appeared in front of everyone.

    The injured Beast Person looked at his bloody arm, his upper body waspletely in beast form, his short and long fingers turned into extremely sharp animal ws, and the arm was covered with a thinyer of hair. He lunged towards Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu kicked him aside but seeing the sharp ws wanted to cut off her feet, she sneered. The movement of her spiritual power covered her legs, causing the Beast Person''s ws to grab a mass of soft things, this soft thing contaminated his sharp ws and he couldn''t shake it off.

    Taking advantage of the other party''s rush, Qian Wanyu threw out her third whip, but the whip was easily grasped by another Beast Person who suddenly appeared. His hand gripped the sharp part, and blood dripped down his wrist on the ground.

    "Why are you fighting on the trading floor?" He asked with a serious face.

    Qian Wanyu looked at him and pulled the whip back with a swish. Karu next to him pped the back of his head.

    "Ah, sorry, sorry guard leader, we belong to the Cass tribe, in fact, the whole thing is a misunderstanding, he wanted to buy things from our ce but we don''t want to sell yet he insists on pestering us and that''s what caused it. As you see, can we close off this matter?" Karu pulled the person aside like a good brother, taking something out of his clothes, and stuffing it into the other''s hand tapping it very enthusiastically.

    Although the scene was hot, there was no big fight. At most, it was a small fight. Leon, a member of the escort team, heard Karu say that he belonged to the Cass tribe, which was rted to the big three tribes and he nodded lightly, "Don''t let it happen again."

    "Don''t worry, if they won''t provoke us, we will never take the initiative to provoke them."

    Karu''s implication was that if next time someonees to find fault, he would beat their teeth out!

    As soon as Leon left, the Beast Person who was looking for the fault also gave them a vicious look before he turned away unwillingly, and walked to a corner. He nced and saw no one following then whispered to another person at the corner, "You saw it too, the guards came too fast and I was just stopped before I could start."

    "Leon is too busy minding other people''s business."

    "I will teach you a way to kill two birds with one stone, not only the Cass tribe but also to provoke hatred between them and the guards"

 Chapter 121 (1)

    Chapter 121 (1)

    As the trading floor grows, the little morning episode is quickly forgotten.

    At noon, there was the sound of gongs and drums beating right in front of their tent. The drums rhythmically struck three times, like some kind of signal. Little Minghui stretched her neck and watched for a long time but except for the tall Beast People standing in front of her, she saw nothing.

    "Little shaman, the show is about to start, do you want to watch it?"

    "What show?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was interested in Karu''s words.

    However, when Karu thought of the show''s content the humans, he suddenly felt that it would be cruel if he took the little shaman to see it. After getting along for so long, he almost forgot that this little girl was also a human. He hesitated for a moment, "It''s actually a kind of entertainment show. If the little shaman doesn''t want to go, it''s also very good to rest in the tent."

    There''s something wrong!

    She didn''t know Karu very well, but the twopletely different attitudes caught her attention. Little Minghui pulled Qian Wanyu''s clothes, "Seventh sister, I want to y,e with me to go and see."

    "Okay."

    "Hey, actually there''s nothing interesting in that ce. If we really want to y, let''s go to the dwarves for a walk? Do you know the dwarves? There are only people who are about the same height as you, and their noses are big. If you see them don''t say they are ugly, otherwise they will chase you forever." Karu thought of Qian Wanyu''s fighting power with the whip and disagreed trying to turn around and distract them. It''ll be miserable if she starts fighting, breaking the rules of the trading market, no matter who it is the guards will not give any face.

    Little Minghui''s eyes twinkled curiously, "Are they really only as tall as me?"

    "Yes, the dwarves are fun, but they are thick-skinned and difficult to deal with. When they fight, they like to y tricks. If they can''t beat you, they like to burrow underground and then attack when you are not prepared." Karu had shed with the dwarves several times, and the fight was a big one. He suggested, "Why don''t we go to the dwarf area to look"

    "No, let''s go to the ce you just mentioned before." Little Minghui was not tempted at all.

    Qian Wanyu raised her head and gave Karu a puzzled look, "Let''s go to the ce you mentioned before, if Sister Ninth doesn''t find it fun we can go to the dwarf area."

    Karu choked, it had to be said that he really shot himself in the foot

    The sound of the drums came from behind a wall. They walked to the back of the east area and walked around from the outside, there was an independent room. Karu was familiar with the way and brought their group into the room. The Beast Person guarding the gate asked for five spirit stones per person to enter.

    Theyout of the room looked simple and rude. A veryrge arena was made in the middle surrounded by railings made of some kind of wood. There was no high tform just the dirty ground. There was also a row of cages covered with cloth in the corner. One cage was left out in the corner. They could see that a monster the size of Toothless was colliding frantically with the railings of the cage.

    Dongfang Minghui frowned. She felt a strong smell of blood and mixed stench in her nostrils. She raised her head and looked at Seventh sister''s face that never changed then she looked at Karu and Little Colour. They also performed very well and didn''t show any emotion.

    Thinking to herself, she pulled the hem of Qian Wanyu''s clothes, "Seventh sister, I can''t see, carry me up?"

    "If you see something terrible, just close your eyes and don''t make a sound."

    Qian Wanyu immediately knew what was in this ce from the moment she set foot inside. The construction pattern of this ce was somewhat simr to the Battle Arena in General Armand''s mansion. In the filthy and dark arena, those naked Beast People carried buckets made of wood on their backs washing the ground. Once the water and soil mixed together it made it look like a muddy swamp.

    "Okay"

    Little Minghui grabbed Seventh sister''s clothes and buried her whole little face in her chest, greedily breathing in the cold fragrance of the other party''s body.

    Under the leadership of Karu, they found a position on the edge where they could squeeze in, the surrounding Beast People shouted and shouted before a Beast Person appeared on the battlefield.

    The man stomped his legs, and with a few stomps, the muddy ground turned into drynd again.

    "Seventh sister, how did he do that?" Little Minghui asked in a low voice.

    "He''s a water system Spiritual Master."

    There was also a bit of trickery involved. He condensed all the water on the ground and transferred it to another ce little by little.

    Qian Wanyu looked around and saw a Beast Person gesturing in the corner. The Beast Person was calm and measured. He should be a true Earth Spiritual Master. He stomped his feet, and the dust around his feet seemed to have a soul slowly floating to the arena and covering it again, making the arena look as clean as ever.

    "Really a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons"

    Not long after the words were spoken, it was time for the good show in the arena to start.

    "Why are you grabbing my hand?" A Beast Person roared at Little Colour, staring angrily with huge eyes the size of copper bells as if he was going to eat her.

    "You tried to steal something." Little Colour was not afraid. It never thought that such a short-sighted person would take the initiative to run into it. It was expecting a better show than the arena, and it felt a salty pig''s hand move towards its back. Lu Xing reached out.

    "Steal?!" Karu shouted with anger immediately.

    "Who said I wanted to steal something? Which eye did you see me stealing something?" The Beast Person was already guilty, and now seeing that many people''s attention was all on him, he wanted to get rid of Little Colour''s grip but for some reason the girl who looked delicate was extremely strong!

    "L-let go, you''re just a human, you dare to make trouble in the Beast Person territory?!"

    A small scuffle immediately got elevated into a big one between humans and beast people from!

    "Hey, this brother, if you didn''t steal it, why did she grab your hand?" Karu couldn''t see it, when he saw the person, bah, this kind of person is not worthy of their Beast People! When the other party was trying to be evasive and shouting unrted things aloud, anyone would immediately know he had a guilty conscience.

    "Hey, where did youe from, you nosy person?"

    "Little Colour, what did he want to steal?" Dongfang Minghui looked at Little Colour and couldn''t see what Little Colour was hiding, unless

    Little Minghui got off Qian Wanyu in a hurry walking behind Little Colour. Lu Xing, who was wrapped in white silk was fastened on her back she breathed a sigh of relief andined, "This is my thing, how did you dare steal it?!"

    "Yes, how can you steal ourer her things!" Karu rolled up his sleeves and got angry. It turned out that this short-eyed guy wanted to steal the little shaman''s things! Little Colour let go of her grip and the man was pushed by Karu onto the ground. He was red with anger, "You people are bullying me! Don''t leave if you have the ability, you wait for me toe back!"

    After uttering a harsh word, the man rolled and crawled away.

    "Who is that?" Little Minghui frowned.

    "Little shaman, in fact, where there are many people, these thieves are very rampant, but the security of the trading market is already very good under the guards'' management." Karu squatted down apologetically,forting, "You don''t know how chaotic this ce used to be, if anyone disagreed there would immediately be a fight, let alone trading people couldn''t even protect their own goods!"

    She shook her head helplessly, this ce was truly chaotic enough.

    "Don''t worry, I nted a seed in the palm of his hand, we can catch him even if he flees to the ends of the earth." Little Colour snorted coldly, daring to bully her and steal her things? She would make sure to leave him with nowhere to run!

    "Yes, since he dared to try to steal Lu Xing, Little Colour we should kill him." Dongfang Minghui nodded.

    Qian Wanyu had no idea that this person and a nt had reached some kind of agreement, she picked up the little guy and patted her little body, "If we see this person next time, Seventh sister will help you kill him. "

    "Okay!"

    Karu listened to the conversation between the two sisters, and looked in the direction the thief ran lighting a candle for him in his head.

    While they were arguing with the thief, the warriors on the battlefield were ready. Qian Wanyu looked suspiciously at the Beast Person who was fighting with a fifth-level beast in the arena. The Beast Person was a fire-type Spiritual Master, but his fire was a bit strange and the me was unnatural, "He is"

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head without saying a word, she felt that this person was a bit familiar, but if it was him, the change was too much. The group quietly watched the end of thepetition. In the end, although the beast man defeated the beast, he was seriously injured. A hole was blown out in his stomach by the beast''s ws.

    The second fighter was also a Beast Person. When he transformed into a beast, fur covered his face, making him look a bit like a savage, but the game was still exciting. After he got away with one game, he moved on to the next game.

    "Is this a warrior of your Beast People, ora human?" Qian Wanyu stared at Karu coldly.

    Karu shuddered inexplicably, he nced at the little shaman in her arms, and found that she was also staring at him, he spread his hands helplessly and said, "It''s a human."

    Dongfang Minghui was very surprised, "But the humans can''t show the characteristics of beastization?! The one who just became a beast is clearly your Beast People!"

    "They are indeed humans." Karu didn''t know how to exin, "A group of humans with the characteristics of Beast People appeared a few months ago, they must survive by winning battles or they will end up being used as food for the monsters in the cages"

    In the beginning, this arena was just simple mutual learning from fighting but then it turned into a battle of life and death. A few months ago, the mode of the battle changed again. It suddenly became a group of humans fighting beasts and the Beast People below could choose to bet

    This kind of bloody fight made the Beast People more excited, sometimes they would even fight against the humans in the arena and found it more exciting than fighting another beast person.

    Last month, Milo said that there was a human who defeated the Beast People three times in a row, provoking manypetitive Beast People to challenge, finally, the human was eaten by five beast people

    In the next fight, Qian Wanyu''s face was cold, she held Little Minghui in her arms and watched without saying a word, until one person''s head was broken Qian Wanyu stretched out her other hand and covered Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, "Let''s go."

    On the way back, no one spoke.

    Little Minghui hugged Seventh Sister''s neck, and the two of them were skin-to-skin. For the first time, she faced the brutality of the Beast People against the Human Race. It was absolutely impossible to see such a brutal fight in the Cass Tribe, but Seventh Sister had experienced it at that General''s ce where she lost her memory. She hugged Qian Wanyu''s head distressedly and rubbed her face on her chest.

    If Jing Ke was here, he would be able to recognize that these human beings who were kept in captivity by Beast People and were being used as money-making tools were all brothers who have experienced life and death with him

    "Something happened!" Al from the Cass tribe knew that Karu took the little wizard and the others to the Arena to watch the game, he rushed all the way and finally caught up with them. His whole face turned pale with fright, "Karu, something big happened!"

    "After you left, the person who found fault in the morning came to make trouble again. Then, we made a move, and Leon of the escort team brought someone to stop us. F-for some reason we identally killed Leon!"

    "What?!" Karu''s face changed.

    Qian Wanyu was not in a good mood, but she could see that these Beast People were in trouble, "Who is Leon?"

    Karu hurriedly dragged Al and walked towards the tribal tent, scolding, "What''s the matter with you, didn''t I tell you to hold back before I left, in the end is this how you hold back?!"

    Leon was an enforcer of the escort team. He has been in the trading market for many years. Does this incident mean that they now have a feud with the escort team? Behind them was the Cass tribe but behind the guards was the one in charge of the trading market. If the one in charge gets angry and doesn''t let them set foot in the trading market, they will lose a lot of resources including this transaction with the dwarves!

    On top of that, having a bad rtionship with the people of the market would bring a stronger enemy to the Cass tribe Although the person in the market has always remained neutral, no one could predict what would happen next.

    Al didn''t know how to justify it. He stomped his feet in annoyance. The situation was very chaotic at the time. The few people who were looking for trouble were unrelenting so he couldn''t pay attention.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go take a look."

    "Yep."

    When they arrived, a group of people gathered around to watch the fun. Everyone knew Leon. Leon as a member of the guard team was also about to be the second inmand. Seeing that he was to be promoted soon and suddenly losing his life really made one sigh at fate.

    Karu saw Leon lying on the ground with an arrow stuck in his chest. He knew the arrow. It was a self-made arrow made by Saiya, who was best at using bows and arrows among the ten nsmen he had chosen. Saiya was downcast and looked at the ground. The men of the guard team had captured him.

    "You are the representative of the Cass tribe this time?" Barry stood with his hands behind his back. He was a head taller than Karu, and he spoke with a hint of arrogance. After Leon was killed, he was the next one most likely to be the captain of the guards.

    "Yes, I''m Karu."

    "Your n wanted to take revenge and killed Leon, how should we settle this ount?" Barry sneered.

    "Sir Barry, you can''t talk nonsense. We don''t have any grudges with Sir Leon at all. How could it be revenge?" Karu wanted to p the guards in front of him three meters away, "Besides, I just got back, I haven''t checked everything yet."

    "Also, this matter is obviously a dispute they provoked, why did you detain only my people instead of detaining that other group of people together?!" Karu became angry when he saw the people who came to find fault in the morning were standing idly by watching the fun.

    "They" Barry nced at them and hummed, "They destroyed the order of the trading market at best, but your people actually killed Leon!"

    "Take him away!"

    "Wait!" Karu stopped Barry''s people, "Master Barry, how do you know that Leon was killed by Saiya, maybe some people deliberately provoked trouble!"

    "Your people admitted it themselves, there''s nothing left to say. Take him away!"

    "Who said Leon died?" Dongfang Minghui said suddenly.

    "Little shaman, do you mean Leon is?!?" Karu was about to kneel to her. As long as Leon didn''t die, there was still room for negotiation!

    "Hey, he''s not dead yet, but if you keep arguing like this, he''ll definitely be dead."

    It turned out that while the group of Beast People were looking at each other, she climbed off Seventh sister''s back and squatted beside Leon. Leon was hit by an arrow in the chest. The bloodstains should be traces from the whip when he grabbed Seventh sister''s whip this morning. She probed the other side''s neck and found that his pulse was very weak, almost impossible to detect.

    Barry looked at the little guy who was squatting beside Leon in surprise, "Who is she?"

    "She is a shaman of our tribe. The little shaman''s medical skills are very good. Since Leon can still be saved, why don''t you wait until Leon is rescued to determine whether we have injured him?" Killing and hurting people are definitely two different things and couldn''t be treated the same way.

    Karu immediately tried to defuse the situation. He knew Saiya, this was obviously a stable person. How could he shoot an arrow at Leon for no reason? What''s more, they all knew Leon''s status in the guard team very well and wouldn''t provoke him intentionally.

    Unless they were really courting death, it is absolutely impossible to make such a big mistake.

    "Shaman? Her?" Barry nced at little Minghui in disbelief, and hummed, "Don''t tell me you made up stories to deceive me in order to prevent us from taking them away?"

    "Karu, let the crowd around here spread out, the patient needs fresh air."

    "Seventh sister, I need you to build a high tform." She had seen Seventh sister congeal the soil into a block and into a wall, a high tform should be no problem.

    Qian Wanyu chose an open ce in the tent and released the earth-type spiritual power. A high tform simr to what Little Minghui wanted slowly rose from the ground. Jing Ke and Leen watched in astonishment.

 Chapter 121 (2)

    Chapter 121 (2)

    "Brother Jing, put this on the tform, I need to move the person to the tent for treatment." Little Minghui found a quick quilt from her space ring and spread it on the high tform.

    The unhygienic environment of this ce really made people want toin. Little Minghui could only try to create a ce that seemed a little rushed for use as an operating table, "Seventh sister,e and help me carry him in."

    "Little shaman, let me do it." Karu watched a series of things going on in an orderly manner, and when he heard about transporting him then looked at the body of the little shaman, he took the initiative to offer his strength.

    "You can''t."

    Depressed Karu: ""

    The two used their spiritual power to hold up Leon at the same time, and Leon was slowly moved to the high tform and put down steadily. During the whole process, Leon seemed to float by himself.

    "Want to run?" Little Colour threw the two people who wanted to slip away back outside the tent.

    "Tie up all these people up for me." Karu saw that there were two four-legged people who fell on the ground. Wasn''t one of them the one who came to find fault today?

    Barry looked at the two busy people inside the tent curiously, "Is she really your shaman?"

    "Naturally, Lord Barry you might as well wait outside. If Lord Leon wakes up, I''ll let you know." Karu was very curious about why no one was allowed to watch when the little shaman was treating people.

    This time was no exception.

    All the people in the tent were driven out. Little Minghui left Seventh sister behind, and Little Colour stayed outside, not allowing anyone to pass.

    "Seventh sister, I might have to use that pill from before." Little Minghui puffed her chest, stood on tiptoe, and looked at the arrow that was inside Leon''s chest.

    Seeing that she was struggling, Qian Wanyu simply released the earth-type spiritual power and slowly raised the piece of earth under her feet, so that she would not keep worrying and took the porcin bottle out, "Here you are."

    Seeing this, Qing Mo almost vomited blood in the sea of souls, "You guys really want to pay such a huge price to save a beast person?"

    "If this person dies, the Kass tribe will most likely be expelled from the market and may even have a bad rtionship with the people in the market. Our search for Qian Ying''s descendants will be hindered." She also had a blood oath stuck on her forehead.

    Even if the blood oath was slightly concealed by her spiritual power, it did not mean that it did not exist.

    Qing Mo shook his head in distress, "At a nce, you can see that someone tried to deliberately provoke discord between the Kass tribe and the guards. You have to find out who acted behind the scenes, otherwise, today''s events will just be staged again and again."

    Treatment can save the situation once but what about next time?

    "Right."

    "Do you need my help?"

    Little Minghui nced at her, "Seventh sister, go outside and wait for it, I''ll call you if I need."

    "Okay."

    After Seventh sister left, Little Minghui beckoned and whispered into a nearby vine. Soon, the vines all over the sky upied all four corners of the tent, and Little Colour surrounded this ce into a closed off space.

    Dongfang Minghui took a deep breath, sealed the opponent''s heart with her spiritual power, and pulled out the arrow with a swish, unsurprised at being sprayed with blood on her face.

    "I''m relying on you"

    Qian Wanyu walked out of the tent and talked to Karu in a low voice.Karu immediately organized everyone and took turns to talk to Qian Wanyu.

    "You mean, in fact, you don''t know why Saiya''s arrow shot at Leon at that time?" Karu widened his eyes.

    "We didn''t even think about killing people, how could we shoot at Leon" The man scratched his head.

    This waspletely within Qian Wanyu''s expectations. The other party came to find fault while they were not there, it was clear that they hade to dig a hole for the Kass tribe. "Let''s try to recreate the scene."

    Karu understood in an instant, and immediately arranged for everyone to cooperate with Qian Wanyu.

    Jing Ke and Leen were also present, the situation was chaotic, but the two of them kept this sudden fight in their hearts. Qian Wanyu took the opportunity to summon the two, "Can you tell me what happened today?"

    Jing Ke was sitting next to a beast person and asking them some questions. Then someone came over, pointed at him, and said, "This human ve stole something from me, make hime out."

    The so-called stealing was naturally nonsense, but in the morning, when the trouble seeking beast man wanted to buy Little Minghui, Jing Ke happened to be standing a meter away from him so he was framed by the other party as stealing.

    Jing Ke was a little stunned at the time. While Karu was not there, the others went to negotiate with the other party. As a result, the beast person who tried finding fault pushed the man to the ground. When the people in the tribe saw their brothers being bullied, how could they bear it? Immediately the two groups of people pushed each other around.

    No idea know who took out the weapons first but the fight between the two sides suddenly escted. When Leon came over, they couldn''t separate the two sides smoothly.

    idents could easily happen in that chaotic situation.

    "I know." Leen met Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes and told her what he had seen one by one. It turned out that Saiya was the only person in the entire team who used a bow and arrow. The arrow was also his own. When Leen saw Saiya holding the arrow, he felt as if he had met someone who was of the same type so he paid particr attention to him to learn from. He didn''t dare to go forward and ask and merely kept paying attention to his words and deeds, "I saw someone push Saiya behind then his arrow was fired"

    Then somehow very coincidentally, it shot into Leon''s chest.

    "You saw it?" Karu was listening by the side, and he was very excited after hearing Leen''s words, "Who?"

    "He ran away." Lien only remembered that the other party was wearing a strange hat, with a piece of cloth around his face, revealing only a pair of tiny eyes. The man was taller than Saiya, about two meters or so.

    Karu was half dead with anger, "Why didn''t you say it before?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at him, "In that situation, even if Leen wanted to say it, no one would listen to his exnation."

    Leen lowered his head and pursed his lips.

    "Saiya, I have a few questions to ask you." Qian Wanyu walked up to the tall beast man. He was pinned down by two guards and lost his personal freedom. When he heard Qian Wanyu''s words, he raised his head.

    Karu quickly tranted her words to him.

    Barry nced at Qian Wanyu thoughtfully and then turned his head to look at Little Colour with her legs crossed outside the tent. The tent was blocked by some green vines, so he couldn''t see the scene inside.

    "Barry, are we really going to wait?" Grow whispered in his ear.

    "We''ll wait"

    After Qian Wanyu understood everything clearly, she recreated the scene in her head then she pulled Karu to the side and said, "Follow my instructions."

    Jing Ke yed the role of Leon, and the two troublemakers were reced. Soon, they restored the most realistic scene at that time. Karu clenched his fists tightly, someone bullied his people while he wasn''t here and he couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Even if this is true, if Leon died, that person is still a murderer." Barry didn''t want to let it go. Barry did admire the human being in front of him very much. It took her less than half an hour to restore the entire scene just from interviewing some peoplehowever, so what?

    "You!"

    Qian Wanyu stopped Karu, "Wait a minute."

    Karu''s fist was so itchy, if he hadn''t been worried about the tribe, he really wished he could beat the person in front of him to the ground.

    Little Minghui didn''t stop working. She checked the other person''s pulse from time to time. She was relieved when his pulse returned to normal and then healed the injured hand. There was a piece of flesh missing in the palm of his hand, which should have been caused by the Seventh sister''s whip from before, but the other party also only bandaged it randomly. Judging from the trivial wrapping, this person is probably an informal person.

    "You have to wake up, or else Karu will be in trouble."

    The Kass tribe wasn''t that bad, although she and Kass had a little differences in some things if she was asked to choose among the three major tribes, she''d probably still vote for Kass.

    If the other party had difficulties she naturally wants to lend a helping hand.

    At first, she thought that the trading market would be boring, but she didn''t expect so many things to happen on the first day, it was so overwhelming! She looked through her space ring and found that the potions were really about to be used up Thest time she talked about collecting medicinal materials was really not casual talk.

    When Leon opened his eyes, he looked at the vines all over the sky and thought he was dreaming. He reached out and wanted to touch his chest.

    "Hey, don''t move." Little Minghui pulled his hand in a hurry. "I took a long time to bandage your wound. If you move and the wound ruptures, it will be very troublesome!"

    Leon looked at the small hand on his wrist and saw Little Minghui, "Who are you?"

    "Karu,e in."

    In an instant, all of Little Colour''s vines shrank back, as if the vines just now were hallucinations. Even Leon couldn''t help blinking a few more times.

    "Beast god above, Leon, you finally woke up!" Karu felt that a big stone in his chest was finally removed, he rushed to Leon''s side and quickly exined the situation again, "Believe me, Saiya is usually an extremely stable person, he would definitely not take the initiative to shoot arrows at you, what''s more, there are too many doubts about this matter!"

    Leon was silent for a long time before he said, "This little girl is?"

    "It''s the little shaman of our Kass tribe. You should be thankful that she pulled you back from the gate of hell, otherwise, you will be miserable, and I will be miserable too" Karu and Leon had a little friendship. When he was ignorant and almost broke the rules a couple of times, it was Leon who showed mercy.

    Leon nodded lightly, "Thank you for your help."

    Little Minghui wrinkled her little nose, "You can''t move for the time being but you can walk by yourself in at least three days."

    Karu squatted down, stretched out two strong arms, and hugged Dongfang Minghui at once, "Little shaman, I am willing to offer my sincerity and serve you for the rest of my life."

    Little Minghui was taken aback by his sudden action, and he hurriedly pushed, "Karu, don''t make trouble, get up quickly."

    She''s a grown-up girl! Men and women shouldn''t get along with each other so closely. Of course, she totally wasn''t afraid Seventh sister sees it or anything

    Alright, she really was afraid of what''sing.

    Qian Wanyu walked in and saw this scene. She had a calm face, but with a little force, she bent Karu''s arm behind his back. "Next time, speak carefully, don''t move around unnecessarily understand?"

    "Ugh, I understand." Karu grimaced in pain, feeling that his arms were about to be abolished, he didn''t understand what was going on at all, he was showing his loyalty but they were abusing him!

    "Seventh sister, I didn''t know he would do that all of a sudden" Little Minghui leaned over to Qian Wanyu''s side and hugged her waist, rubbing her face against her side intimately to show her innocence.

    Qian Wanyu picked her up. She really wants to use a chain to tie her to her side to always watch hmph! She turned to Leon, "When he wakes up, he should be all right?"

    Little Minghui wasn''t very sure, "I have to observe it carefully for two days, it''s fine for now at least he''s passed the gates of hell"

    Speaking of which, the arrow was just one centimetre away from hitting his heart, which was really fortunate.

    "Karu."

    "Leon, just rest here obediently. I promise that I will guard you myself for the next few days, I will never let anyone take advantage." Karu patted his chest and assured him that he would make sure no one seeded in attacking him at this time.

    It is estimated that the other party wouldn''t be stupid enough to send people again anyway.

    Leon nodded, "Let Barry in, I have something to say to him."

    When Barry came in, Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu had already gone to another corner to whisper, "Seventh sister, you mean that Leen did something to help but didn''t say it?"

    "Mhmm."

    Little Minghui thought of a possibility, "Seventh sister, Leen is a Spiritual Master of the wind system, his control over the arrows has improved a lotpared to before. Do you think that the arrows deviated a little because Leen made it turn a critical time?"

    "Are you going to ask?"

    Little Minghui shook her head, "Forget it, Leen would definitely say he didn''t do anything. Seventh Sister is right though, I really want to find him."

    Little Minghui squatted beside Leen, the little girl patted Leen on the shoulder tofort him, and then pulled Jing Ke together. The three of themy on the ground, not knowing what they were muttering but they looked very busy.

    On the other side, with Leon still alive and recovering, Barry released Saiya and took away all the other troublemakers.

    "Thank you." Saiya walked over to Karu and said.

    "Do you know who you should thank the most?" Karu pushed the thanks to Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu, "You should thank the little shaman and her the most."

    Saiya did not like human beings however he had say that since Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu came to the tribe, he could still see the kindness they had towards the tribe and the few things they have done. Standing in front of Qian Wanyu however it felt a little difficult to open his mouth.

    Qian Wanyu stopped him, "You should thank Ninth Sister for this matter. If she didn''t mention it, I would have minded my own business."

    "You''re always like this" Qing Mo hated iron for not being steel.

    "Yep."

    "Seventh sister, look, I''ve finished the painting." Dongfang Minghui was very excited, and ran directly away from Saiya, who finally had the courage to thank her,pletely ignoring him She happily took the painting in her hand to show to Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu picked up the painting and nced at it then said unexpectedly, "Is this the person who pushed Saiya that Leen described?"

    "Yes, Leen said it was very simr."

    In terms of painting, Little Minghui felt very confident. Since the other party said that they are very simr, this person and the portrait are basically the same.

    Leen stood aside, keeping his eyes fixed on the bright Little Minghui.

    Jing Ke patted him on the shoulder, "Thanks to you today, otherwise we would all be in trouble."

    He also listened to the little doctor and recalled it carefully. When the ident happened, he felt two different wind directions, but because the scene was too chaotic at the time, and what happened after that caught everyone by surprise, he himself had forgotten this small detail.

    "Show me." After the unimaginative Karu heard what they were talking about, he rushed over in a hurry,pletely forgetting how he was suppressed by the overbearing Qian Wanyu just now, he took it from her hands. Looking at the paper, his expression was somewhat subtle.

    "What? Karu, do you know this man?"

    Seeing that the little shaman was still looking up at him, Karu simply squatted down and pulled his hair irritably, "I seem to have seen this person somewhere."

    Where exactly though?!

    Seeing his tangled face, Little Minghui couldn''te up with a reason after thinking for a long time.

    "This kind of thing, you can''t think of it if you try so hard. When you don''t want to think about it, you wille up with it." She patted his shoulderfortingly, took the paper out of Karu''s hand, and took small steps to run to Leon. She showed the person in the painting to him and asked, "Do you recognize this person?"

    The other party was a guard officer, he must have walked to everyone here at some point and seen many people. He may be able to recognize this person at a nce.

    "This person is the one who wanted your life. This is your real enemy."

    Leon couldn''t understand the little girl''s words. He was forced to look at this drawing. The person on the paper was covered with a id cloth, which perfectly covered his face. He also wore a strange hat on his head. To be honest, among the beast race, not many people wear hats.

    This is what the other party deliberately put on. He stared at those small eyes carefully, and after thinking for a long time, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Little shaman, you are so witty. I forgot Leon might be able to recognize him." Karu felt that his IQ was eaten by a dog. Since the other party came to kill Leon, he must have had some intersection with Leon at some point.

    "Don''t disturb him." Little Minghui pulled Karu away, she felt that Leon should know this person but couldn''t remember the same as Karu, "Remember carefully, if you really met this person where would he be? What was the asion?"

    "I know who he is." Obviously, Leon had a much better memory than Karu and remembered after thinking for awhile.

    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 122 (1)

    Chapter 122 (1)

    That night, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui infiltrated the territory of the Tuxia tribe. The Tuxia tribe was one of the Hirys tribe''s dependencies. It was a rtivelyrge tribe. Its leader was Garrett.

    The portrait painted by Dongfang Minghui was Norbert, a priest of the Garrett tribe.Norbert was an insidious person. His status in the Tuxia tribe was second only to their patriarch. He does not show his face all the year round, and has been operating the diplomatic affairs of the Tuxia tribe behind the scenes.

    Leon could remember this person because he has a good memory, and anyone he has met will leave an impression in his mind.

    He had met Norbert once because they had always been arrogant in the trading market because they were backed by Hirys, and some small tribes were often bullied and treated unfairly by them. For those tribes who like to burn, kill and plunder, provoking conflicts and arousing resentment was what they were passionate about.

    The rule of the trading market was that fighting was not allowed. No matter which n, or any tribe of beast people, when theye here, they must abide by the rules set by the trading market. Leon was aw enforcer. In the face of provocations and disobedience, he will use force to suppress them. The Tuxia tribe has a particrly thorny warrior named Domi. He robbed the daughter of the patriarch of other ns in the trading market and used violence, provoking disputes between the two ns. Leon led someone to arrest him directly and strangled him ording to the rules of the trading market as an example. It was at that time that Norbert appeared, with a hood covering his face, revealing a pair of small, sinister eyes to stop him. Leon simply killed Domi without giving any face at all.

    He guessed that at that time that the two had a grudge.

    In the dead of night, Little Colour''s vines quietly shuttled outside the Tuxia tribe''s tent, and a small head emerged from the ground, listening to the movement inside.

    There were only 20 or 30 people in the Tuxia tribe. They leaned against each other or lie down to keep warm. In a corner, there was a person sitting cross-legged. The hat on his head was gone, but he still wore a piece of covered cloth, his eyes were closed, and he looked as if he had fallen asleep.

    The vine branches were Little Colour''s eyes. As soon as he saw the person inside, he immediately described it to Little Minghui in the sea of souls.

    "Seventh sister, it''s confirmed."

    Qian Wanyu made a gesture and prepared to retreat. They came today to confirm this matter.

    "Who?!"

    Qian Wanyu picked up Little Minghui and shed into the darkness instantly, the vines of Little Colour disappeared in a swish all of a sudden. The tent was opened, and a beast person ran out, it was silent outside, and a wild cat not far away called out at the right time, the sound was infinitely amplified in the silent night.

    "Mondo, what''s the matter?"

    "Master Hui, there are two wild cats."

    The two ran away and seeing that no one was following, Little Minghui let out a sigh of relief, "Seventh sister, why do you think the other party noticed us so quickly?" This alertness was too high.

    "ident."

    "I hope so."

    They wandered outside for a while before returning to the small area upied by the Kass tribe. Now there was a great god, Leon, in the tent, and the already narrow ce was even smaller. Fortunately, the people of the beast tribe have always been informal.

    "Where have you been?" Karu was so anxious that his forehead was sweating, he could still sweat in such a cold weather which showed that he was really anxious.

    "What''s the matter?" Qian Wanyu asked indifferently, in stark contrast to the other party''s anxiousness.

    "He''s afraid that you''d just leave." Leen sprang out from nowhere, and there was Jing Ke behind him, he said eloquently.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t think so." Carew, who was identally exposed panicked and exined, the more he exined, the more guilty he looked, "Although there are guards in the trading market to maintain order, there are many people with mixed eyes. , I''m worried that the little shaman will be bullied."

    Karu, who has never seen Dongfang Minghui''s strength, always felt that humans were too fragile, especially a small child like little shaman, who seems to be able to be crushed to death by any beast person. What''s more, many people in this ce hated the human race. In case something happened to the little shaman right under his nose, even if he apologized with his death, it would not be enough.

    "I went to the South District with Seventh sister, it was very lively."

    At night, there were still many tribal stalls that have not had time to put away, they were fortunate to see some strange things of the beast person tribe.

    "Southern area? The Tuxia tribe was in the southern area. They are the overlords in the southern area! Did you go and meet them?" Ever since he knew that the person who wanted to harm Leon and put the me on their tribe was the Tuxia tribe, Karu secretly tried to find trouble with that group of people.

    "No." Little Minghui beckoned to Karu, "You have been bullied by others, do you want revenge?"

    "Of course I do." The difference between Karu and Milo was that no matter how impulsive he was, he would consider the tribe''s affairs first, so he would rather be aggrieved than sacrifice the interests of the tribe to bring him momentary pleasure.

    Dongfang Minghui saw him with a very confused look, "I have a solution, do you want to listen?"

    "Want."

    The two whispered to one side, Leen and Jing Ke''s curiosity were like a cat''s ws scratching their hearts, because Qian Wanyu was standing by the side, they didn''t dare to lean over, so they stretched out their necks with ears pricked up but the voices of the two were so low that they couldn''t hear anything at all.

    After listening to Dongfang Minghui''s entire n, Karu''s eyes lit up, "Young shaman, don''t worry, I will never betray your trust."

    "Whether this n seeds is all up to you."

    Little Minghui smiled at Seventh sister and made an OK gesture. Anyway, the beast person tribes were very chaotic. Tuxia, as a subordinate tribe of Hiry''s, was able toe up with such a wonderful feat of killing two birds with one stone only because of Hiry tribe behind him. Since the other party has kicked off the fight, they would just push the boat along so that this melee could spread more.

    Karu went out quickly and didn''te back until dawn, with a big smile on his face, he seemed to be in a very good mood.

    It didn''t take long for the Eastern District to be lively.

    The Tuxia tribe in the southern region and the Erga tribe in the northern region started fighting.

    Leon heard about the fight between the two tribes and struggled to get up. Just as he was about to move, he was gently pressed back by Minghui''s fingers, "You are a patient now, so you can''t join in the fun for the time being."

    Karu truthfully conveyed the little shaman''s words to Leon, "Don''t worry, the other guards will definitely not sit idly by, and there will be no danger without you there."

    Leon thought about it, it seemed right.

    Of course, the guard Barry took a group of people to stop him, but he was caught by another incident on the way.

    No one found out that in the Kass tribe, Little Colour disappeared.

    Little Minghui poked her head out of the tent, "Seventh sister, let''s go to see the excitement too."

    "Since the little shaman wants to go have a look, I''ll apany you. You guys stay here and guard Lord Leon, don''t let anyone disturb him, clear?" Jing Ke also went to the Southern District with them.

    Along the way, the beast people talked a lot. It was said that the Tuxia tribe had gone too far this time. Charlie not only robbed the sister of the leader of the Erga tribe, Keh, but also severely injured her, and she was still in aa. This was only what lit the fuse for the conflict between the two tribes. There was also another grudge between the Erga tribe and the Tuxia tribe. At first, the Erga tribe wanted to be one of the affiliated tribes of Hiry''s, but was blocked by the Tuxia tribe, so they had to go to Cyril instead. The Erga now being part of Cyril''s affiliated tribes also had an additional grudge since both the Cyril tribe and the Hirys tribe are at odds.

    As soon as the fuse was lit, it immediately detonated the fragile superficial peace between them.

    Coupled with the help of Little Colour in secret, the small problem between the two tribes had risen to a major matter of contention between the two tribes. The small fight has turned into a desperate struggle and when the guards brought by Barry arrived, everything had been settled with bodies all over the ground.

    The priest of the Tuxia tribe was unconscious, and three beast people were identally killed in the melee. On the other side, it was even more miserable than the Tuxia tribe. The fighting power of the Erga Tribe was not good enough, and five tribe warriors died.

    "Why do I see you guys everywhere?" Barry identally nced at a group of Karu and the rest, his whole face wrinkled up, the events of yesterday were still vivid in his mind, everytime there was trouble, Karu and those two humans would be nearby.

    "Hey, Lord Barry, we heard that there was a fight here so we wanted to join in the fun." Karu''s voice was not too small, just enough for the other two tribes to hear clearly, those people stared resentfully at him as if to tear him apart.

    Barry was toozy to talk to him. He instructed the guard team to send another team, and the two teams invited all the people who participated in the fight to the ce specially arranged for them by the trading ce.

    After the good show ended, the crowd scattered, and the people who were originally surrounded walked out one after another.

    Qian Wanyu was afraid that she would be identally squeezed out by the beast people, so she picked her up and carried her, "Ninth Sister, how long can I hold you like this?"

    Little Minghui''s face instantly turned into a red apple, she puffed out a small face, and said, "I don''t know either."

    Qian Wanyu looked at her so cute and light, and couldn''t help but kiss her on the left and right cheeks.

    Karu, who was identally blinded, thought silently, the rtionship between these two sisters was really good, but the little shaman was indeed very cute. He really wanted to go up and pinch the pink and tender cheeks.

    Qian Wanyu nced coldly at him and Karu quickly turned his head away and pretended to look elsewhere. Aiya forget it.

    "Ouch."

    As soon as they turned around, they found that Leen had been knocked to the ground, and Jing Ke was also pushed aside and quickly drowned in the crowd.

    "Leen, are you alright?" Karu pulled him up.

    "It doesn''t matter." Lien stretched out his hand and found that he had a note in his hand for some reason. "Strange, it''s not mine."

    Qian Wanyu also felt that something was wrong. Jing Ke and Leen were both Spiritual Masters. No matter how bad it was, they would not be pushed to the ground by ordinary people. She quickly brought the paper over, and there was a picture of nine pces on it. , This nine pce map was exactly the same as when they cracked the mechanism in the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    "Wei Jun?"

    Little Minghui asked nervously.

    There was nothing else on the paper except the drawing, but there were many words on the grid of the drawing, which Qian Wanyu could also understand. Thanks to her past experiences and the inheritance, the message passed by Wei Jun came out.

    "She''s asking us for help."

    "How could it be" Little Minghui couldn''t understand how the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance came to the beast personnd, and also had to pass on such a message, "Seventh sister, this seems to be written in blood, It doesn''t look like a joke."

    "It''s not a joke." Qian Wanyu felt that the paper had folded marks. The paper was dirty and torn. The dirty marks on it looked like dirt marks. Qian Wanyu''s mind went back and forth a thousand times, and she remembered everything they saw in the Battle Arena yesterday.

    Little Minghui looked anxious, "Seventh sister, did she leave any useful clues?" The trading market was so big, it''s not easy to find someone, "She must have seen us somewhere and couldn''t tell us in time. Calling for help could only be done through this roundabout method, indicating that her situation is currently very dangerous.

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu nced at the crowd watching the show, "Karu, let''s go back first."

    The melee between the Tuxia tribe and the Erga tribe has been stopped by Barry. Even so, the seeds of mutual hatred in their hearts have been quietly nted, and Karu''s revenge has yed a certain effect.

    "Did something happen?" Karu looked at the two who had a bit of a solemn expression, which happened after they got this piece of paper, "It seems that your other friend has disappeared."

    Jing Ke was pushed away by the crowd just now.

    "When he sees we''re not here, he will definitely go back by himself." Qian Wanyu thought for a moment, then turned around and left with Little Minghui in her arms.

    The two had a lot on their minds along the way back, and they didn''t look at the piece of paper again until they returned to the tent.

    Dongfang Minghui thought carefully about the ce they had been to yesterday, "Seventh sister, could it be the arena?"

    "What happened to the arena?" Karu kept watching them. "What happened? Can I help?"

    "Karu, how much do you know about the Battle Arena that you took us to yesterday?" Qian Wanyu asked solemnly, "I have a friend who may be imprisoned in the Battle Arena. If you know anything, I hope you can let us know."

    Seeing Seventh sister say so, Little Minghui nodded sharply.

    Karu scratched his head, "I heard Milo say once, that the background of the person behind the battlefield is big. Even Cyril has to be polite to that person after he defeated Horace."

    Qian Wanyu had heard of Horace. When she fled from Armand''s mansion, Jing Ke had told her that Cyril had three generals. Armand only tortured the captives physically, this Horace tortured people mentally, and his methods were evil.

    "How did Milo know about such an important thing?" Little Minghui was a little indifferent to Milo.

    "Cough cough, only you and I know about this matter, don''t let it go out again." Karu said with a bit of caution. In order to respect him, Qian Wanyu even put a barrier for the three of them, which made Karu a little embarrassed, "There was a person named Myra in the arena, she was a widow and had a strange hobby when she sees the right man with the right eye, she will try to hook up. About five months ago, Milo was hooked up by her. After the two were drunk, Myra identally revealed a lot of inside stories. After waking up, she said that she was talking nonsense and it was all random rumours. She also said that the person who made Horace be so courteous was not even a beast person, but actually your human race."

    "Human Race?!"

    Dongfang Minghui was inexplicably angry. She had heard Jing Ke talk about them being abused by the beast people as ves but she was not as angry as she was now. It was understandable that the beast people hate the human race since both races have had a lifelong grudge but if it''s a human hehe, "Seventh sister!"

    "If your friends are in the Arena, I''m afraid they will be less fortunate." Karu really didn''t want to attack their confidence. "Just the group of beast-like people you saw yesterday, there are actually a lot more of them in the Arena."

    Just these rumours could''t solve their urgent needs at all.

    Little Minghui put her hope on Karu, "Karu, you know that there are a lot of people like yesterday that went directly to fight in the battlefield, do you know about it?"

    "Little shaman, do you want to enter the arena?" Karu looked at the two people in disbelief, feeling that these two human beings were really bold, even he didn''t dare to provoke the madman Horace, and whats more, there was an unknown force behind the battlefield.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t say anything, but her firm eyes said everything, "If you don''t want to help, I can understand."

    "No, no, little shaman, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone." Karu scratched his face irritably, "The Arena that I took you to yesterday was just a ce they rented for shows, that ce only has some random people guarding it. The real base of the Arena is surrounded by high walls and guarded by many people, you can''t get in."

    Qian Wanyu looked at him with a thoughtful smile, "You know that ce?"

    Karu wished he could tear his mouth apart. He must be too bored! Last month, he led the team, and when he had nothing to do, he walked to the south of the trading venue and identally found a group of people carrying cages and walking under his nose. However, there were asional tearing sounds in the cage, which sounded a bit weak. In addition, the group of people came and went in a hurry, so he followed them all the way out of curiosity, watching them enter a ce like a cage of trapped beasts, and then realized that this was the base of the arena.<blockquote>

    Oh no Wei Jun ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 122 (2)

    Chapter 122 (2)

    "Karu, go back." Dongfang Minghui was very grateful for his help.

    "Little shaman, no, it''s too dangerous, I have to protect you from the side." Karu beat his chest.

    Dongfang Minghui was very moved. Under such circumstances, it was rare for someone to help them regardless of the consequences. She looked at Qian Wanyu with a serious face, "Seventh sister, what should we do?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at Karu, and was indeed a little surprised, "You are not suitable to go. You will expose us as soon as you enter."

    It''s easy to turn a small problem into a big problem, this would lead to an inevitable contradiction between the beast people.

    "But isn''t it very dangerous for the little shaman to go in?" Karu was about to cry, knowing that he shouldn''t have brought the two over on impulse. If he left the tribe''s shaman in this ce, he would have no face to go back to the tribe.

    "Yes, so Ninth Sister is leaving too."

    "No way!" Dongfang Minghui froze when she heard it, "Seventh sister, I asked you to persuade Karu to leave, how can you make decisions like that!"

    "Karu, listen to me, if you are recognized, the nsmen you bring out will be in danger. If you really want to help, just pick us up from here." Qian Wanyu looked at him seriously. Then she said to little Minghui, "You are so small, you''ll be recognized instantly wherever you go."

    "Seventh sister, you are also easy to be recognized we can escape together?" Little Minghui had already figured out all the ways to escape.

    Qian Wanyu stared at her with a smile from the corner of her eyes for a long time, "Okay."She held the back of her head with one hand, and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.

    Karu''s eyes widened, and the shock couldn''t be added. Could it be that human sisters can kiss each other?

    In a ce that no one else could see, the vine branches lurked little by little in the corner of the wall, and while the group of people were guarding the door, they climbed up the wall, turned over and entered the wall, "There are people guarding the four corners, You will be discovered as soon as youe in."

    "So strict?"

    Little Minghui thought that this ce only had more guards outside, but in fact, there were guards everywhere, "There must be something weird about this ce, Little Colour, let''s see where we can enter from."

    Little Colour''s vine branches sneaked in the weeds and moved forward a little bit. It saw people being dragged out by beast people, their hands covered in mud and some people were even covered with a thickyer of hair. Everything it saw it rted to Little Minghui.

    "There''s a ce to enter, but it''s a little risky."

    "Where?"

    Qian Wanyu carefully released a ray of spiritual power and dug up a secret passage three meters away from this ce.

    "Seventh sister, go three meters down."

    "Yes, that''s the ce, we can enter from there."

    Qian Wanyu sensed a majestic water current, and basically determined that this road was an underground river that Little Colour found, "You better stay outside, or I will be distracted."

    Dongfang Minghui, who was disliked, made up her mind that she must learn to swim when she went back. Next time, she will not drag Seventh sister back, "Seventh sister, I will let Little Colour cooperate with you, Toothless as well."

    "No, Toothless needs to remain by your side."

    Qian Wanyu did not allow her to refuse, and resolutely drilled into the tunnel she had just dug. The tunnel was very narrow, just enough to amodate her. She held her breath and quickly entered under the guidance of the vines.

    There were several corpses and newly dposed corpses down here, and she was thankful that Sister Ninth did not follow.

    This must be connected to a well at the top that happened to be located in a unique courtyard. There was a room in the courtyard. Little Colour saw a few people being carried out from it and tossed down. They were carried away from that room. The courtyard was empty right now, and there were only guards outside.

    Qian Wanyu used her spiritual power to wring out all the wet water from her body, and she ran the spiritual power to her feet.

    "Someone ising." Little Colour pulled the hem of Qian Wanyu''s clothes and shed into the bushes in an instant. Qian Wanyu jumped up and counted the time, and the vines covered her with leaves.

    Two beast people walked past them holding a slender figure. Although the person''s clothes were messy and his body was particrly embarrassed, he still maintained a proper demeanor, "Let go, I''ll walk by myself."

    Wei Jun!

    Qian Wanyu didn''t dare to be sure that the other party was really here until she heard the voice. The other party''s legs seemed to be injured, and every step she took injured her feet. Even so, her back was still very straight, "Little Colour, you get the left and I will take care of the right. "

    "Okay."

    Little Colour''s vines were like arrows, instantly piercing the beast person''s heart and strangling his throat. Qian Wanyu also flew behind the other man and broke his neck. Two beast people fell to the ground and caught the attention of Wei Jun who was walking in front.

    She turned around abruptly and saw Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes narrowed, Wei Jun''s face in front of her was covered with ayer of fish scales, looking very strange, even her ck eyes changed, she sensed that the people in the room were walking step by step towards the outside and pulled Wei Jun down the well in an instant. Little Colour dragged the two beast people into the water as well without making a sound.

    "Where is the person I wanted?"

    "Reporting to the lord, they were delivered just now."

    Qian Wanyu knew there was no way to hide in the water, she motioned Little Colour to take Wei Jun to leave first.

    Wei Jun grabbed Qian Wanyu''s hand and shook her head. She opened her mouth and said silently  there is one other person who must leave with me.

    Qian Wanyu no longer hesitated, she stepped on both sides of the well and unexpectedly emerged out of nowhere. The lightning covered whip in her hand swung at the person who just walked out of the room. The person responded very quickly and quickly stepped back a few steps. The spiritual power being released rapidly gathered and showed he was a Spiritual King.

    Wei Jun wanted to remind her, but Qian Wanyu''s speed was too fast, the reactions were beyond her expectations.

    "Little Colour, take Wei Jun to find that person."

    "Be careful."

    Wei Jun only had time to say such a sentence and was dragged away by Little Colour. The other beast people guards were walking too slowly, and Little Colour was pulling so fast that the beast people guarding outside the courtyard didn''t have time to respond.

    "Where?"

    "Left, turn the corner, and pry the door open."

    This movement shocked all the beast people in the yard.

    Little Minghui, who was standing outside the house, squatted in the grass and heard themotionmunicated in her soul sea with Little Colour, "Little Colour, what''s the matter?"

    "We were discovered."

    Little Colour was dragging two burdens'', there is one more on the back, and two more behind. It simply killed all the way, the thorns in the vines were all opened searching for the lives of every enemy looking for the person. There were many deformed human beings here who looked grotesque and inhuman, they all seemed to have lost their strength.

    "My space ring is still with that person."

    Wei Jun didn''t know whether it was for Little Colour or Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s spiritual power exploded, the five-colour halo pushed the Spiritual King back a bit, but the other party didn''t show fear but instead smiled. There was a kind of madness in his eyes that she couldn''t understand. "You''re actually a five-element spirit body, it''s really good."

    "Another person who is jealous of your physique?" Qing Mo mocked in her soul sea.

    "Little white!"

    A majestic white tiger bit the group of beast people, and even if the group of people hurriedly turned into beasts, they were pped into the ground as soon as it caught them, "Roar"

    "Roar!"

    Toothless heard Little white''s roar, and let out a low cry at missing the fighting, resigned to his fate he continued to go back to his old job  digging holes

    "Come on, open up this tunnel a little more, then Seventh sister and the others will be able to get out." Little Minghuiforted it until the beast people guarding the door hurried out, then she suddenly became agitated.

    "Toothless, stop digging, we''ll go in too."

    Seeing this scene, Karu, who was hiding in the distance, tore a piece of cloth from the hem of his clothes, wrapped the cloth around his face, and went in after her.

    When Little Minghui entered, it was already a mess, Little Colour''s vines were waving everywhere, except for those beast people who were killed by Little Colour''s vines, there were also a group of strange human races. Just like what they saw on the battlefield, they had more or less the animalization ability of the beast people. The only difference was that they were all powerless, they didn''t even have the strength to resist.

    "How do we do this?"

    If there were one or two, she could still find a way to take them away. Now it''s a big crowd

    "Toothless, go to Seventh sister first."

    She rushed to the small courtyard, where Qian Wanyu and the man were fighting evenly. The pressure from them forced her and Toothless to retreat outside and she happened to encounter a beast person shing at her from the side.

    "Courting death."

    As soon as the silk umbre behind her opened, countless hidden weapons flew out from the umbre, the beast person was shot into a ho''s nest, "Why did you force me to kill?"

    The silk umbre was hung behind her back, and Little Minghui released her spiritual power, the surrounding stones and leaves all surrounded her.

    "Ding Ding Ding-"

    A sudden bell rang, her spiritual power seemed to be hindered, and suddenly stopped for a few seconds, "Go away!"

    The flying leaves and stones around her shot at the beast people who wereing over.

    "What''s that sound?"

    "We have to hurry, this is the siren." Wei Jun, who had been blocked by Little Colour, reminded out loud.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even have time to investigate the rm. As soon as she turned her head, she met Wei Jun''s face full of scales and those bewitching eyes. She was so frightened that she didn''t know how to react, and she froze in ce.

    "Ow" Toothless turned around and counterattacked a beast person who was sneaking a sneak attack from behind. The sharp teeth bit the opponent''s hand fiercely, and his forelimbs shed towards the beast person''s face fiercely.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was awakened by Toothless''s roar, immediately took out the silk umbre and opened it. She must be really stupid to not open up the defence in such a dangerous ce.

    "What happened to you, how did you be like this?"

    Facing a little loli with a distressed look on her face, Wei Jun really didn''t know how to react. She was stunned for a long time, "Who are you?"

    Little Minghui, who was not recognized by her fellow viger: ""

    The level of sadness couldn''t be mentioned.

    "Let''s go."

    In such a short time, more and more beast people poured in from outside, Karu covered his face and leaned over to Minghui''s side, "Little shaman, take your friend with you I will carry both of you on my back."

    "Take my friend down the well first. There is a tunnel that leads to the outside. Seventh sister and I will be behind." Little Minghui pushed Karu and waved the silk umbre in her hand. A group of beast people were caught in her umbre''s hidden weapons were shot through.

    Karu was stunned by the real fighting power of the little shaman, he suddenly sobered up, and immediately fled from the well with Wei Jun and another woman.

    Seeing Little Minghui who was gradually besieged by beast people, Qian Wanyu separated her mind and sacrificed a few lightning bolts.

    "Kill him!" Qing Mo said in the soul sea after the other party used a familiar spell.

    "You are from Qinn Sect?"

    After the Spiritual King was revealed by her, he was very surprised and asked sharply, "Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you only need to know that I am the one who took your life." After she finished speaking, she no longer hid her strength, the dark spiritual power on her body gradually flowed out and a cold wind swept over. The Spiritual King also tried to defend it with his wind and water dual spiritual powers but was soon overwhelmed by Qian Wanyu''s dark wind.

    Seeing this, Little Minghui kept everyone away from being able to see clearly. It was also a very dangerous thing to expose the dark spiritual power to the beast people.

    "Ninth Sister, leave first."

    "Okay."

    Dongfang Minghui rushed to the well and only remembered a terrible w she had when she saw the turbid water She swallowed a gulp andmunicated with Little Colour in the soul sea, "Little Colur it''s all up to you!"

    Toothless!

    Toothless shed back into the space ring with a swish, Little Minghui held her breath without hesitation and fell into the water. She held her breath, the water still drowned her body, she felt dizzy and something pulled her waist and kept moving forward.

    Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister!

    As soon as Qian Wanyu came out, she saw the person lying on the ground. There was no one around except Little Colour guarding her. Qian Wanyu pressed her chest a few times and then gave her artificial respiration.

    "Cough" A mouthful of water spewed out of her mouth.

    "I think you shouldn''t get wet in the future." Qian Wanyu rubbed her hair and hugged her tightly, "Are you trying to scare me to death?"

    "No" She swore that she would definitely learn to swim when she went back this time!

    Dongfang Minghui calmed down, looked up and found that she was no longer where she was just now, "Seventh sister, where are we? Also Wei Jun he-"

    "Don''t worry, he should have left with Karu." Qian Wanyu took out a new set of clothes and changed, "You should change a new set of clothes, we may not be able to return to the trading market for now."

    "Then what if we still need to find the whereabouts of the elves?" Little Minghui, who never thought about saving people before still wanted clues

    "Don''t worry, there will be a way."

    Two people, one big and one small, wandered outside until sunset. They approached the trading market little by little. The trading market was still very lively as if they were not affected at all by the fighting of the two tribes before. However, Qian Wanyu didn''t dare to take it lightly, she never expected that the Qinn Sect was the one behind the scenes controlling the Arena.

    "Isn''t Qinn Sect always arrogant and doesn''t get involved with the three major empires?" Qian Wanyu''s impression of the Qinn Sect was still the picture that Qing Mo described before, but now, the Qinn Sect in her mind waspletely overturned.

    Qing Mo in the soul sea didn''t say a word, letting Qian Wanyu say whatever she wanted without trying to justify it in the slightest.

    "Seventh sister, why isn''t Karu here yet?" Dongfang Minghui was a little anxious.

    "Be patient."

    This waited until the night was quiet and the trading market was brightly lit. The two of them sat on the ground and looked up at the sky. Little Minghui didn''t respond until a careful cry came into her ears.

    "Karu!"

    "Little shaman, you''re fine. Your friends have been hidden by me in a safe ce, I''ll take you there."

    The so-called safe ce wasn''t actually that safe. Karu hid them in a thatched hut under the nose of the trading market! This thatched hut was in the dwarf area however, she didn''t know how the other party did it. She saw a pair of curious eyes, the dwarf n really looked like what Karu said, a little weird, with a high nose, very smart eyes, and a small stature. She walked among them, gradually regaining a little sense of bnce at not being the shortest in the room!

    The facilities in the little thatched hut were rtivelyplete, all of which were based on the height of the dwarves. Little Minghui felt morefortable in the space.

    However, seeing the two people in the room, she widened her eyes.

    Wei Jun sat on the ground, with one foot bent and one leg stretched, she leaned against the wall slumped. Xuan Zhu who was next to her knelt on the ground and fed something to her mouth, but the other party rejected it.

    "Eat a little, or it will be very painfulter."

    "Xuan Zhu?"

    "You are?"

    Little Minghui, who was still not recognized by Xuan Zhu as well had a heart that wanted to die

    "Qian Wanyu?!" Xuanzhu looked behind her, a trace of surprise shed on her face but her face quickly calmed down, her pale appearance was very different from the high, domineering and noble princess from before.

    Wei Jun looked at Qian Wanyu and then at Dongfang Minghui. She frowned slightly and said to Little Minghui, "Who are you?"

    Little Minghui had a stern face and looked a little unhappy. How could these two people not recognize her? She found a stool and sat on it. She looked at Xuan Zhu and then again at Wei Jun.

    "How did you both end up like this?" Qian Wanyu asked what she wanted to ask first.

    Xuan Zhu put down the bowl in her hand and lowered her head.

    Wei Jun turned her face sideways, hiding the scaled half of her face in the shadow and pursed her lips tightly refusing to speak.

    There was a brief awkward atmosphere in the room. Seeing that they seemed to have a lot to say, Karu felt that it was very inconvenient for him to stay and said, "I''ll go outside and have a look first. If you have anything to say, just call out."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little ufortable seeing them like this. She jumped off the stool and walked in front of Wei Jun. She squatted down and looked at her. She took the other''s face with her small hands and touched it. The fish scales on her face were somewhat burnt. Also those dead eyes

    "Tell me what happened to make you like this."

    Seeing the other party be like this, she felt inexplicably sad in her heart.<blockquote>

    Our Poor Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu ;-;</blockquote>

 Chapter 123 (1)

    Chapter 123 (1)

    "Woa"

    "Boom."

    The furnishings in the room were kicked down by Wei Jun, and she swept everything on the table and chairs to the ground.

    Wei Jun''s slender hands desperately scratched the scales on her face, and neither Xuan Zhu nor Xiao Minghui could hold her hands down. The person who was still weak just now was so powerful at this moment that she sent two unprepared people flying out.

    Xuan Zhu was smashed on the stool, and her back was burning with pain. She wanted to get up but found that her ankle was swollen. She tried to get herself up, "She will hurt herself!"

    Qian Wanyu caught Dongfang Minghui and saw that Wei Jun had torn off the scales on her face, the bloody scales was pulled down together with the flesh. Seeing that she also wanted to scratch her hands, the whip in her hand tied her wrist, forcibly dragging her to the front and locking her two hands with her immortal-binding lock.

    "Ah-"

    Wei Jun went crazy, banging her head against the wall frantically, until her smashed was full of blood.

    "Stop her!"

    Qian Wanyu carried her by the back of her neck and pulled her away, but she didn''t care, breaking free she rammed, and hit the corner of the table that she overturned on the ground. The corner of the table was made of bamboo. If she hit it, Wei Jun''s eyes may be stabbed blind! Little Minghui jumped over to block it without thinking, and the force of the impact mmed her into the bamboo corner.

    Qian Wanyu''s pupils shrank rapidly, and the whip in her hand swept across the corner of the table and mmed into the door quickly, her hand trembling.

    Little Minghui hit her head on the ground, and the pain caused her little face to wrinkle into a bun, she felt that her internal organs were disced by the collision.

    "Ninth Sister, how''s it going?" Qian Wanyu hugged her directly.

    "Cough, it''s okay." She had no doubt that if Seventh Sister didn''t block that blow, she would be courting death with Wei Jun''s strength, "Seventh sister, put me down."

    Qian Wanyu felt cold all over, and reluctantly put the little person down.

    "Bang bang." Karu, who was guarding outside the door, was lucky to dodge in time. He was really startled by the action inside. After waiting for two breaths, there was no movement inside, and he hesitated whether to go in.

    "Wei Jun, look at me, it''s me." Little Minghui held her head, and found that the other''s eyes seemed to be filled with blood. The blood was blurred and all over her face, looking a bit scary, "It''s me, I promise you that I can definitely cure you."

    Qian Wanyu meanwhile nced at Xuan Zhu on the side and yelled, "Xuan Zhu what the hell is going on?"

    Xuan Zhu was frightened, she mumbled, "It''s those people"

    Those people from the arena. They use the name of caravans, but in fact they were doing things like human trafficking. They sent the people they caught to different bases. Afterwards, just like treating ves, they gave them a potion to make them feel powerless and then treated them like cats and dogs. Anyone who was given potion would have different levels of beastification.

    She and Wei Jun met in the same ce where they were detained.

    Little Minghui had seen a beast-like person in the arena, and she was very distressed to see Wei Jun be like this as well. She waited until Wei Jun calmed down then unlocked the immortal lock behind her and gently wiped her face with a cotton cloth. , "Wei Jun, don''t be afraid."

    Wei Jun was already somewhat awake now, her eyeballs have changed significantly, the blood red colour has gradually receded, and a little bit has turned into a light blue, she stared at the little loli in front of her without blinking, "Dongfang Minghui..?"

    "It''s me."

    "You''ve be a little loli grandma?"

    If it weren''t for the wrong asion, she should haveughed. Little Minghui sullenly asked, "Why did youe to the beast person territory? You have ended up in such a state" Isn''t this shocking? This person who could call the wind and the rain controlling a group of cold-hearted killers ended up being caught to fight in the arenaIf not for them saving the two people they might be forcibly injected with more medicine.

    It was fine if Dongfang Minghui didn''t mention it, but when she mentioned it now Wei Jun felt that she was really unlucky, especially when she met her

    "Isn''t it because of you? What if I said you passed the bad luck to me?"

    "Me?" Little Minghui carefully wiped the wound for her, and found that the scales seemed to grow back from her skin. The ones covering the left half of her face were more serious, "What kind of medicine have you been injected with, how did you be a merperson hybrid?"

    Wei Jun stroked the half of her face, her eyes were a little sad, "I don''t know, I only saw that they poured a blue potion into me, and then scales grew."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that she said it so easily, and guessed that the process at that time was probably very dangerous. Last time in Sharp Knife Mountain, the two servants of the Qian Family offended her. She insisted that the Qian Family give an exnation. Now that she was tortured like this

    "What about you, how did you be like this?" Wei Jun stretched out her hand not afraid of death and pinched Minghui''s tender face. After pinching it, she felt good to the touch and stretched out her hand again.

    Qian Wanyu was emitting cold air all over like an air conditioner and pulled Dongfang Minghui to stand, "After squatting for a long time, your legs will be numb."

    Wei Jun moved her legszily, ncing at Qian Wanyu who looked like a hen protecting her chicks, she stood up and smiled at her, "Thank you Third Miss for saving my life."

    "Thank you." Xuan Zhu nodded slightly towards Qian Wanyu, she quietly approached Wei Jun and subconsciously grabbed Wei Jun''s sleeve saying softly, "Don''t hurt yourself next time, if you really can''t stand it, you can bite me."

    Wei Jun smiled and shook her head. Every time she turned into a beast, the heart-piercing pain made her lose her senses, she wished she could die immediately

    Qian Wanyu looked at the way they both knew each other, "You two knew each other from before?"

    Little Minghui looked at Xuan Zhu and Wei Jun, "You said it was because of me, what''s the matter?" She seemed to owe Wei Jun a lot of money as well and she was afraid she couldn''t afford it

    "It''s a long story, is there anything to eat? Let''s talk while we eat."

    Karu was always on call, and who knows where he brought a lot of freshly roasted monster meat. A group of people sat around a very low table, sitting cross-legged. Wei Jun waspletely devoid of elegance as if she had been hungry for ten and a half days. She devoured threerge pieces of barbecued pork trotters that were a little bigger. After eating, she slowed down and tore a piece and handed it to Xuan Zhu, "Eat, only when you''re full can you have the strength to take revenge."

    "Yeah." Xuan Zhu replied in a low voice, her eyelids drooping, looking a little absent-minded.

    After not seeing her for a while, Dongfang Minghui felt that the Xuan Zhu in her memory was no longer the same as the one in front of her. She pulled Qian Wanyu''s sleeve and put a piece of barbecued meat into her mouth, "Seventh sister, eat. "

    After Qian Wanyu finished eating, she said with a nk expression, "It''s not as delicious as your roasting."

    Little Minghui''s eyes suddenly lit up. This seemed to be the first time Sister Seventh praised her for her cooking skills. She tore off a small piece of meat and tasted it.

    "Next time when I have a chance, I will roast it for Seventh sister."

    "Okay."

    Wei Jun supported her chin, her fingers were rhythmically afraid of hitting her left cheek, and she looked at the two sisters who were feeding each other with doubts in her eyes. The other side was obviously chatting normally but she felt red bubbles shing in front of her eyes

    Must be an illusion

    "Xian fled to the beast person realm." In order to kill this scourge, the Blood Fiend Alliance dispatched many killers, all of whom were killed one by one. In desperation, she took Bai Xuan and Mo Ce to design an encirclement and suppression n, but she stepped on a trap set by this woman.

    She had to admit that this woman was the toughest woman she has ever seen.

    "The damn ghost doesn''t go away."

    Xuan Zhu was probably the only one who didn''t know who Xian was. She sat quietly and didn''t ask much, eating the barbecue with a lot of thoughts swirling in her head.

    "Where is she now?" Little Minghui asked anxiously, hearing Wei Jun say this, it seemed that the other party really suffered because of her!

    "I don''t know, I heard she told others that she wanted to use the hands of the beast people to provoke a conflict with the human race and trigger a war between the two races." Wei Jun didn''t know much. At first, she just wanted to clean up Xian so as not to beughed at by her fellow viger, let alone, the entire Blood Fiend Alliance dispatched hundreds of killers and failed to kill her, she would be ridiculed by others. However, after close contact with this woman, she knew that if she didn''t kill the other party, something disastrous would happen sooner orter in the world!

    Now, the whole matter was not just a matter of Dongfang Minghui''s troubles but trouble for the entire human race

    "She''s crazy, is the war between the beast people and the human race so easy to start?" Dongfang Minghui stared nkly, the beast people and the human race finally ushered in a century of peace. It would be bad if war broke out now

    "It''s actually very simple." Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment and figured out something, "It''s like the conflict between the two tribes has reached a certain level and it is easy to be provoked. What''s more, the peace between the human race and the beast person race is very fragile. I can imagine as long as a person with intentions creates a few more conflicts, they can easily provoke a war between the two races."

    But what good is this for them? This is where Qian Wanyu was puzzled.

    "Does Xian have anything to do with your Qinn Sect?" Qian Wanyu asked Qing Mo in the soul sea, Wei Jun didn''t know who was behind the scenes but she knew, "Your Qinn Sect also got involved with this mess"

    These things had never been associated with Qinn Sect before, but now, with all the cluesid out in front of her, Qian Wanyu had a bold and crazy assumption, "I never asked you, but when you said you were about to inherit the position of Sect Master, why did you be a ghost wandering in the world?"

    Qing Mo sighed faintly in the soul sea.

    The current events one after another made her see a giant conspiracy forming. Qian Wanyu stared at Wei Jun, "In other words, like the base we destroyed before, there are actually many more, right?"

    "Right."

    Little Minghui''s face was bulging, her head was as chaotic as a lump at the moment, and she didn''t know what to do next.

    After a brief conversation, Karu greeted the dwarves outside, and let the four of them stay in this small thatched hut. It was considered a temporary stay here for a few days, they had to avoid the limelight. The arena''s base was trampled on, and it would definitely attract the attention of the people above. If one did not get it right, the people of the Cass tribe would be implicated by them.

    In order to let Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu rest well, Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui took the initiative to leave the house to them and went to the dwarf tribe to appreciate the items they exchanged this time. Qian Wanyu expressed her curiosity about the craftsmanship of the dwarves. She was half-squatting in front of a stall, the night was already dark, and the colours of the things in the stall were dark. Except for one shape that could be clearly seen, the rest couldn''t be easily recognised, "Seventh sister, what is this?"

    Qian Wanyu was holding a grey porcin vase. There were holes of different sizes in the vase. It looked like it had been drilled artificially, and the handwork was rtively rough.

    "Seventh sister, this looks like an ocarina."

    When the dwarves saw that they were human, they didn''t show any displeased and conflicted expressions. They randomly picked it up and put it on their lips to blow. The melodious tone spread far and wide, and all the dwarves on the stall nodded rhythmically. Some pped their hands, and some dwarves in the aisle even danced. Their faces were full of smiles. The tone changed, and the tune became a bit sad, and some dwarves had a sad look on their faces.

    Little Minghui''s mood also went up and down with the tune. Hearing this tone, her mood instantly hit rock bottom. She was worried about Wei Jun, what if the other party couldn''t get better? Seeing her friends leave her one by one, her eyes instantly turned red.

    Qian Wanyu closed her eyes and sensed it, and found that although the fluctuation of spiritual power was weak, it fluctuated with the tones. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a drop of crystal clear tears sliding down Dongfang Minghui''s cheeks. She reached out his hand to catch the drop of warmth in time.

    "Don''t cry."

    "Seventh sister, I don''t want to cry either." Little Minghui looked aggrieved. She really didn''t want to cry at all, but she felt uneasy in her heart. Her own tears seemed to be out of control!

    Yes, out of control.

    Qian Wanyu turned around and saw that not only them, but also many dwarves around them had expressions of grief, and these were all due to the sad music yed by the dwarf who set up the stall and sold musical instruments.

    "Don''t listen to the tune."

    Little Minghui also felt the strangeness, "Seventh sister, is thisa musical spiritual skill?"

    Just like the beast person who was imprisoned in the punishment chamber of the Cass tribe, his voice could control the heart.

    "No, it''s a formation." Qian Wanyu was curious about these things because she saw the formation fluctuations from it. It turns out that the formation did indeed exist, but it was very little. Otherwise, the effect of the flute wouldn''t be as good.

    Qian Wanyu searched the space ring and took out a bottle of healing pills, which was made by Ninth Sister when she was in the academy. It was from the first time she gave it to her. It had been in her space ring for a long time. She pointed to the flute in his hand, meaning exchange.

    The dwarf made a gesture with her, first stretching out his hand to ask for her porcin bottle, Qian Wanyu handed it over without hesitation, and saw the other party pour out one and sniff it, with a dubious look on his face, even sticking out his tongue to lick it.

    Qian Wanyu stopped him directly. This pill is specially used to treat trauma. If there is any wound on the body, crush the pill and apply it evenly. After a stick of incense, the bleeding can be stopped.

    "Seventh sister, if you show the effect of the pill, maybe he will believe it?" She heard Karu say that in the beast person race, pills were hard toe by. She guessed that the dwarves were also a group of races thatck medical skills.

    Qian Wanyu took out a sharp dagger from the space ring, and scratched a bloodstain on her wrist, the blood quickly spilled out from the wound.

    "Seventh sister!" Little Minghui gave her a distressed look, she took the porcin bottle from the dwarf''s hand, crushed the pill skillfully, and dabbed it on the wound, "Is this really so important?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t exin much. Not everything from this stall contained formations. She felt it was incredible that the dwarves could even hide formations on some objects. She wanted to find more objects like the ocarina.

    It took about half a stick of incense, and the wound just now stopped bleeding. Little Minghui tore off a long piece of cloth from her clothes to bandage Seventh Sister''s wrist, and then tied a bow to wrap it.

    Qian Wanyu took the porcin vase in her hand, put it on the ground, ced it at the same position as the ocarina, and gestured again.

    The dwarf saw everything that happened just now, he hurriedly stuffed the ocarina into Qian Wanyu''s hand, taking the porcin bottle back, and found that there were several pills in the porcin bottle still remaining he nodded excitedly.

    "If only Karu was here." Little Minghui had seen him talking with the dwarves. Thenguage of the dwarves was somewhat simr to thenguage of the beast people, so there was no problem in themunication between the dwarves and the beast people. But when it was the human race, there was a big problem.

    "Let''s go, I''ll apany Seventh Sister for a walk."

    "Okay."

    The two were hanging out in the dwarf area. Some dwarves were still hostile to Qian Wanyu who was an adult human, but when they looked at Little Minghui, their fierce eyes softened a little. Qian Wanyu kept her eyes on the stalls and didn''t pay attention to other dwarves at all, in her eyes, all dwarves look the same.

    "Seventh sister, what are you looking for?"

    "I''m looking for a dwarf who can refine weapons but it looks like I can''t find any today." Qian Wanyu regretted in her heat a little, she heard Qing Mo say that the dwarves were good at refining weapons, and many of the weapons from the beast people were traded from with the dwarves.

    Thinking of the weapon Karu used she remembered this fact.

    "Seventh sister, do you think Xuan Zhu has changed a lot?" Since they couldn''t find anything interesting, they wandered around for almost an hour before walking back.

    On the way back, Little Minghui suddenly mentioned some things that were inconvenient to say with both Xuan Zhu and Wei Jun there.<blockquote>

    Our poor girls ;-;</blockquote>

 Chapter 123 (2)

    Chapter 123 (2)

    "Ninth Sister, what do you want to say?" Qian Wanyu did see how much Xuan Zhu has changed, but that is Xuan Zhu''s own business. If the other party doesn''t want to say it, no one can force it.

    "Actually it''s nothing, I''m just curious about how she and Wei Jun met, I feel like there are many stories between them." Dongfang Minghui wanted to gossip. The most important thing is that Xuan Zhu and Wei Jun have a lot of things they didn''t say. They only talked about the most important things very briefly.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly stopped and crouched down in front of little Minghui, "Ninth Sister, do you want to know what happened to Xuan Zhu? Or just want to know what happened between her and Wei Jun?"

    "Well, does that make a difference?"

    "Yes, I don''t want your attention to always be on other people." Even knowing that Wei Jun is from another world and there would always be an insurmountable intimacy between the two, the experience she had also allowed her to experience everything in that era so she could understand, "I am the person you are closest to, your eyes have been looking at other people, at Lu Xing, at Wei Jun, at Qian Ziyan, you feel sorry for her, but it''s hard for me here too."

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned for a while, unable to recover. It was the first time she saw Seventh sister showing weakness. She wrinkled her little nose, stretched out her hands, and hugged her. She carefully recalled what she had done, and unexpectedly learned that Wei Jun came from the same world as her, the feeling she had for her was more as a family member. She was very moved by the other party''s help and really regarded Wei Jun as a rtive and a close friend, "Seventh sister, they''re just friends."

    Whether it''s Lu Xing or Uncle Wood, it''s because they are the indispensable and important people of Seventh Sister that she got to know them in the first ce.

    "Like Lu Xing, he is the kind of friend who cany down his life for me." Thinking of Lu Xing, she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, "Of course, Seventh Sister is the most important thing in my heart, and no one can rece you."

    Seeing how sad she was, Qian Wanyu felt a little guilty, and took the little guy into her arms and patted her, "I was wrong." You shouldn''t be forced to do that.

    "No."

    Little Minghui hugged her tightly. In the process of self-reflection, she seemed to be living the life of an old married couple since they established their rtionship. It was not as vigorous as when young people fell in love. Their emotional foundation was so weak, if she continues to maintain this kind of mentality, how will she live in the years toe?

    It''s easy to love but hard to stay together. This sentence was really true.

    Seventh sister

    "Um?"

    "Seventh sister, have I ever told you that I like you very much." Dongfang Minghuiy on her neck and exhaled hot air. She seriously thought about an extremely important question  how to maintain love with her lover?

    Too warm is not good, Seventh sister may not be able to take it, too cold is not good, Seventh sister is colder than her.

    She can only retreat and advance following her momentum.

    Qian Wanyu stopped abruptly, her voice was a bit cold, "No."

    "I didn''t hear what you said just now, please say it again."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Qian Wanyu waited for a long time, not waiting for the little guy in her arms to respond, she couldn''t help but wonder if she was asking too much, her mouth squirmed, and just as she was about to speak, she felt a warm touch on her cheek.

    The corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising, and her steps became faster, but these were far from enough, she would ask Ninth Sister for some more benefitster.

    When they got back to the dwarf camp, they met again with Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu.

    "What''s going on with the beast people now, do you know?" The beast people weren''t at their own base camp, and Wei Jun didn''t know who was making decisions.

    "This is the trading market of the beast people, thergest one. The tribes that have gathered are the three major powers of the beast people, as well as the dwarves, goblins, and possibly other races we don''t know about. They can trade here but in the trading market, there are threerge tribes, the Cyril tribe, the Hiry tribe and the Cass tribe. asionally fighting break out between these three tribes. The Cyril tribe has always wanted to unite with Hiry to destroy the Cass tribe, and then divide the territory but his final purpose is really to also annex the Hiry tribe and be the onlyrge tribe. The ambitions of these two people cannot be underestimated."

    Wei Jun listened quietly, asionally asking some questions, and finally concluded, "So the Cass tribe is the weakest among the three tribes?"

    It couldn''t be considered truly weak. It was mostly that the Cass doesnt like to fight. They only retaliated when bullied by Cyril and Hiry tribes so, in the eyes of others, the Cass tribe was inferior to the Cyril tribe and the Hiry tribe. Little Minghui thought silently to herself.

    "Yes." Qian Wanyu agreed with Wei Jun''s conclusion. In the Cass tribe, she has also seen them training soldiers butpared with the group of beast people in the General''s mansion she escaped from the beast people of the Cass tribe were like sheep while the Cyril tribe is like a group of bloodthirsty wolves. She has not seen the people of the Hiry tribe yet, so she could notment.

    The wolf and sheep facing each other, thetter had no way out but to be swallowed.

    "We are staying in the Cass tribe now, you remember him?" Last time she told Wei Jun that Cass was one of the Seventh sister''s harem members in the original plot and Little Minghui hinted that she had met him.

    Wei Jun understood everyone''s current situation and needed to find a way to survive for the human race.

    "In this case, let''s choose a n among the three major tribes, make good friends with them, and strive to reduce their resentment against the human race. I heard from you that the Cass tribe is the most suitable candidate." Her idea was very simple, since some people wanted to provoke a conflict between the beast people and the human race, they needed to try to dissipate the resentment between the human race and the beast people by assisting Cass to unify the beast people.

    "You''re trying to push Cass into that position?"

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu listened with relish, this was a good idea, forming an active retailiation and not being passive they could also temporarily put aside the bad things like Xian and the Qinn Sect''s involvement waiting for them to make a move so they can take advantage of the situation," Cass is indeed the best choice.

    "How long are you going to be in the market?"

    "About ten days." Little Minghui hesitated, "Wei Jun, we need to find the elves or a way to the elves."

    "What are you going to do with the elves?" Wei Jun''splexion changed greatly, her face looked very bad.

    "I want to send Lu Xing back to the elves. He has burned his life force, and now he has only one breath left" Dongfang Minghui scratched her head in frustration, if she had another way, she would not be in a hurry to find the elves now.

    Wei Jun looked cold, "I don''t know, the beast people are so chaotic now, the elves are probably also another ce full of right and wrong mixed up. Can you not go for the time being or not go?"

    The original plot had a lot of traps in thend of the elves and Wei Jun was somewhat resistant to it.

    Seeing that Wei Jun looked a little excited, Xuan Zhu stepped forward, "Don''t be excited, calm down, yes, slow down and take a deep breath."

    Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui looked at them suspiciously, and Xuan Zhu had to exin it again, "Emotional agitation will speed up her chances of getting sick, the time for her beastilisation is gradually shortening, which means that if there is no way to cure her, she will be a"

    A madman who could turn into a beast anytime, anywhere

    Xuan Zhu''s eyes were slightly red, and she couldn''t continue, "You''ll be fine."

    Wei Junughed weakly and patted the back of Xuan Zhu''s hand in a soothing way, "Yes, Xuan Zhu, don''t worry, with Minghui, the pharmacist here, even if the King of Hell wants to ept me I''m afraid he won''t be able to."

    "It''s all my fault." Xuan Zhu''s tears fell uncontrobly and fell on the back of Wei Jun''s hand, she quickly turned around.

    "You''re stillughing! Do you think I''m a god, robbing the king of hell?" Xiao Minghui immediately took out a finger knife from the space ring to cut a hole in Wei Jun''s wrist to let out a little blood. As the blood flowed out a hint of blue appeared within the bright red blood, "There are two kinds of blood that have been mixed together."

    This is the first time she has seen this.

    "Xuan Zhu, there is a bed over there, you can rest with Wei Jun first." She still couldn''t grasp the times when Wei Jun became a beast and how long each time wouldst.

    "Um."

    In any case, this sort of transformation will gradually shorten her lifespan and wasn''t good. Wei Jun''s life force was stronger than usual and would inevitably use up more of her life force. She thought of the human race who were fighting against monsters or beast people on the battlefield, and she said angrily, " Seventh sister, the group behind the scene of the arena plotting to make Wei Jun and the others beasts, is it just to get money?"

    "Ninth Sister, you must calm down." Qian Wanyu reassured her, "You also heard what Xuan Zhu said, the timing of Wei Jun''s beast transformation is changing, it''s up to you whether she gets better or not, if you don''t calm down she will be helpless."

    "Yes, Seventh sister, I need to calm down."

    Little Minghui walked up and down the corridor, and after three rounds of back and forth, she calmed down.

    "Love flower, what happens when the two types of blood are mixed?" Her knowledge in medicine told her that the two types of blood were fused together, indicating that they were highly fused, Wei Jun has swallowed the potions for a long time, and the blood has already prated into her root. Maybe if she knew this result, she wouldn''t be so care-free?

    "This blue potion is the blood they drew from the mermen. The blood of the merpeople is very domineering. If it fuses with your friend''s blood, there will be a very strong rejection phenomenon, it will be very painful for her."

    The stronger the rejection, the more beast-like reactions will appear in Wei Jun.

    "Will she die?"

    "Possible."

    After a certain time of transforming into a beast, the beast person will be mad, and these factors contributed to the short life of the beast people. If she wants to prolong the life of the beast people the only way was to not transform their whole life and live as ordinary people, that way they might live longer.

    Little Minghui held the bowl nkly, feeling that the thing in her hand was heavy, carrying Wei Jun''s life.

    Probably because of the frequent double cultivation, Qian Wanyu could actually feel a little bit of the other party''s current mood, that kind of despair mixed with a hint of hope, which made her heart hurt, "Qing Mo, have you ever seen a situation like Wei Jun?"

    "I have seen."

    In ancient books, it was recorded that a very powerful warrior appeared in the beast people. This warrior could single-handedly take on a Spiritual Saint at his peak, but he still died because he once hunted a merman and ate the opponent''s meat, sucking the blood of the other party. The blood of the merman made him very powerful, but it was only a sh in the pan

    The reason why Qing Mo didn''t say anything prior was because he had already envisioned that Wei Jun would die. From the dense scales covering her cheeks, it could be seen that her body was already at the end and after the time of transformation turned shorter and shorter, she would eventually die.

    "No way?"

    "None."

    Xuan Zhu stayed with Wei Jun until the other party fell asleep, and then walked out the door.

    "Junior sister, is there any solution to her situation?" Xuan Zhu''s heart was trembling when she asked this. The people who were detained in that ce at the same time as Wei Jun were also given the blue potion, but those people all ended up dead.

    Only Wei Jun was still fine, but as the time of her transforming got faster and faster, Wei Jun''s beast characteristics were revealed, and she kept nking out and going mad.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and looked at Xuan Zhu coldly, then she said a very cruel sentence after a while, "Why are you still alright?"

    No one in the group was spared it was impossible that Xuan Zhu had no issues with her body. Unless Wei Jun had helped to swallow the potion that had been given to her

    Xuan Zhu knelt down on the ground with a puff covering her face and began to cry in pain. It should have been her but Wei Jun took it all on her behalf, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."

    Little Minghui watched her cry quietly for a long time, then turned around expressionlessly, holding the bowl and going elsewhere.

    Qian Wanyu saw Dongfang Minghui go out mysteriously with a bowl in her hand, she simply followed and saw that in the darkness, the little guy put Wei Jun''s blood into a small porcin bottle but there was still a little blue-ish blood left.

    Dongfang Minghui shed her wrist with a knife, squeezing out a little blood and dripping into the bowl.

    Qian Wanyu rushed out putting her bowl on the ground, and scolded, "Who made you hurt yourself so much?"

    Seventh sister

    After the three different kinds of blood in the bowl were fused with each other, the colour of the blood changed a lot. A small bowl of pale blue blood became very beautiful, but also very strange. Qian Wanyu quickly bandaged her wrist, "Do you know what you are doing?"

    The thing she was most afraid of finally happened, when did Ninth Sister know? She didn''t even notice it at all.

    Meeting those worried and anxious eyes, Little Minghui said, "Seventh sister, I know."

    Her wounds can always heal quickly, and many people wanted to take her away, whether it was Death Spiritual Master from before, Xian, or Meng Yixiao, they all coveted the blood within her body. Even Lu Xing said that her blood could let the dead trees revive. She just wanted to give it a try, even if it was a one percent hope that was also good.

    "Sister Ninth, you don''t know anything" Qian Wanyu was about to go crazy, she walked back and forth, and then looked at her extremely seriously, "You must promise me that no matter what happens, you can''t hurt yourself like this in the future."

    Little Minghui felt that the bones of her arms were about to be crushed by Seventh Sister, she struggled, and found that the other party was holding her even harder, "Seventh sister, let go first, I feel a little pain."

    "Promise me."

    "Promise me that you will never use this method again." Qian Wanyu''s eyes were deep and bottomless, which made people shudder. "If you don''t promise me, I will go in now and kill Wei Jun immediately."

    Dongfang Minghui was frightened by her words. The Seventh sister in front of her seemed to have returned to her personality in the past. She couldn''t control her Seventh sister She stretched out her hand and wanted to touch her, but unfortunately, the height difference made her unable to reach her.

    Donfang Minghui: ""

    "Seventh sister, I''ll listen to you." She wouldn''t use this method unless she had to.

    "Really, Seventh sister, believe me."

    "Good, that''s how it should be." After Qian Wanyu got her promise, she felt like she had put down a big rock in her heart and hugged her hard, "Don''t let me worry about you, don''t let me be afraid."

    Fear?

    Seventh sister was afraid because of her?

    Little Minghui cried all of a sudden, she grabbed Seventh sister''s clothes and used all her strength, "However, Love Flower said that Wei Jun will die if she continues like this, what should I do, Seventh sister, I don''t want her to die"

    After Lu Xing, another person was about to pay with their life to help her. She really couldn''t ept this heavy emotion.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know how tofort her, so she hugged her tightly and let her cry. After venting enough, she said, "Don''t be afraid, Sister Seventh is always by your side."

    Little Minghui felt much more rxed after crying. At least, she already knew the worst oue, "Seventh sister, I don''t want to give up, there must be a way to save Wei Jun."

    She put thest bit of blue potion left in the bowl into the porcin bottle, andmunicated with Little Colour in the soul sea, "Little Colour, how are you going?"

    As the power of the seal gradually opened, Little Colour felt that the ties between herself and Little Minghui were stronger. The most obvious point was that it could act alone without being close to her. It carried Lu Xing on her back and leaned against the wooden pole outside the tent.

    "Everything is fine, but Jing Ke has disappeared."

    After being squeezed away by the crowd, Jing Ke never came back.

    Leen has been more irritable recently, probably because he hadn''t seen Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, now even Jing Ke was gone. He was probably insecure and worried that he would be left behind, so he stuck close to her every second and followed her everywhere.

    Just like now, it was leaning against the wooden pole, and Leen was also leaning on the side, a pair of beast-like eyes staring at it.

    "Little Colour, why can''t I save Wei Jun with my blood?"

    Little Colour couldn''t bear to want to hit her, "Don''t be too sad, she has indeed encountered a dead-end under normal circumstances, but everything can''t be said in absolutes, there may be another way."

 Chapter 124 (1)

    Chapter 124 (1)

    For the Wei Jun incident, everyone slept almost all night, and the only person who couldn''t sleep woke up in the morning and heard the shouts of the dwarves outside feeling like there was an illusion of returning to the past hearing that kind of noise in the food market.

    Xuan Zhu waited by the side, seeing that she had opened her eyes, she brought Little Minghui what she had stewed for the morning, "Since you are awake, eat something."

    Little Minghui sat on the side and watched Xuan Zhu bring the stewed pumpkin that had been boiled for almost an hour to Wei Jun. She remembered that she and Wei Jun had talked, and the other party hated pumpkin the most since she was kid.

    With a perverted mentality of wanting to see Xuan Zhu get embarrassed, she chose not to remind her. Her feelings for Xuan Zhu were somewhat contradictory. The other party could be regarded as her senior sister, but she was very dissatisfied with how Wei Jun was going to die, but she was intact.

    Wei Jun got up and saw Xuan Zhu''s wrist was red, and there were some burnt ck on her fingers. The originally beautiful fingers seemed to be covered withyers of ck scabs.

    Wei Jun chuckled, "Thank you."

    Contrary to Dongfang Minghui''s expectations, Wei Jun not only did not refuse but also took the bowl from Xuan Zhu''s hand and ate a bowl of hot pumpkin into her stomach without changing her face. She was inexplicably distracted, "Seventh sister, I want to go back to the Cass tribe."

    "Let''s go, I will apany you."

    Qian Wanyu gave Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu a meaningful look before leaving. The two walked out holding each other''s hands. Seeing that she was in a bad mood and was not in high spirits, she simply held the little guy in her hands and said, "Heaven never seals all exists, Ninth sister don''t give up until thest moment."

    "Seventh sister, I know."

    It''s easy to say, hard to do.

    If Little Colour hadn''t told her there might be such a way yesterday, she really didn''t know how to deal with Wei Jun''s condition.

    There was a certain distance from the corner of the dwarves to the Eastern District trading market where the Cass tribe was located, and they must bypass the other three districts. When passing through the North District, they saw a group of dwarves approaching head-on. The dwarves passed by Qian Wanyu aggressively saying, "Hmph, these dishonest savages."

    The other party held his chest proudly and proudly. Although he was more than half shorter than Qian Wanyu, he exuded a strong aura. Compared with the other dwarves who set up stalls, one could clearly feel the speciality of the other party.

    Qian Wanyu paused her footsteps, and after they were far away, she turned back to keep up.

    "Seventh sister, what do you want to do?"

    "Shh, you''ll find outter."

    What is special about them is that they exude a warrior aura, which ispletely different from the ordinary dwarves. Probably because they were angry, the aura on their bodies was still a bit fierce.

    Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui were too obvious while following and there were dwarves around them soon enough. Kurt, who was at the front, quickly discovered this, and suddenly turned around. He widened his eyes, wrinkled his nose and shouted at Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui with an unhappy face, "Humans, why are you following us?"

    Dongfang Minghui, surrounded by a group of dwarves, looked at their height with a slight sense of novelty.

    Qian Wanyu calmly put down Little Minghui and said, "I want to discuss business with you."

    There were also people within the dwarves who understood human words, but there were not many people proficient in thisnguage. Everyone looked at each other, Kurt, who was the one who took the lead just now, beckoned behind and found a little guy.

    The little guy was about two centimetres shorter than Little Minghui, standing in front of the crowd, he was indeed a small guy.

    "What are you doing? This is our Lord Kurt!"

    "I want to make a deal with you that will only make money and not lose."

    The little man conveyed Qian Wanyu''s words to Kurt, who looked at Qian Wanyu from top to bottom, with a hint of inquiry in his eyes, "Lord Kurt asked, what deal do you want to make?"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, being surrounded by this group of dwarves, she felt like a monkey locked up somewhere for others to watch, "I have heard that you dwarves are very particr about hospitality, now it seems that you really live up to your reputation."

    After she finished speaking, she took Little Minghui''s hand and turned away.

    The group of dwarves were stunned by Qian Wanyu, especially when they were talking about a deal one second, and then turned around and threw an arrogant look back the next second. What kind of joke is this?!

    "Lord Kurt, she seems to dislike that we didn''t entertain her."

    The dwarf man was confused. Based on what he knew about human beings, she should be angry?

    Kurt rubbed his nose, "It''s too much trouble, but let''s hear them finish their purpose. It is said that the human race has a lot of good things after all."

    Little Minghui raised her head and saw Seventh sister''s mouth raised, she seemed to be in a good mood, she turned her head to look at the group of dumb dwarves, "Seventh sister, do you want them to make those chains from before?"

    Qian Wanyu shook his head.

    Not every dwarf can build those types of chains, she has to explore the bottom of these dwarves first.

    "My dear guest, please stay, Lord Kurt invites you to enter our n to discuss carefully." Probably because the other party was too strong while leaving without looking back, Kurt really felt that there was something wrong with their hospitality.

    Looking for a house that looks clean and has a very good architectural setting, Kurt generously invited the two of them to enter the house.

    Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui were taken into an unfamiliar ce, and they showed no fear. This courage made Kurt look a second time. The unpleasantness they encountered in the Tuxia tribe was quickly forgotten. In addition, Little Dian was also allowed to follow Kurt and acted as the trantor.

    The house was built very delicately. The distance between the door to the table and the cement of all aspects were set ording to the specifications of the dwarves. The house in Qian Wanyu''s eyes immediately looked like a small formation.

    "Sorry about that."

    Kurt saw Qian Wanyu sitting on their stool, unable to stretch her hands or feet, and immediately med himself. Hemanded the dwarf standing behind him. Soon, two dwarves made concerted efforts to get a normal-sized stool from somewhere and ced it in front of Qian Wanyu.

    "Thank you."

    Qian Wanyu tried to sit but then quickly abandoned the stool and sat cross-legged on the ground, "If Sir Kurt doesn''t mind, I want to talk to you about a transaction."

    Kurt was very happy to deal with a rational fellow, his rating of Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui was higher.

    If the other party was sitting and talking with him from a higher vantage it would give him a feeling of being aloof and he had to raise his head to talk. When Qian Wanyu just sat on the stool, Kurt obviously felt the difference in the sitting posture between the two. He didn''t expect the other party''s attitude to be so sincere, choosing to sit on the ground so their heights were more equal and he added on 120,000 points of energy.

    The dwarves were a kind of peace-loving race. They hate fighting, they always treated people with sincerity, and hated false things the most. Once they knew about any lies, they''d immediately turn their faces and list that person as one of the customers on the cklist. Like just now, Kurt listed the Tuxia tribe as a rejected customer and will never do business with them again. But at the same time, for those worthy partners, they were also willing to help.

    After a conversation, Kurt treated them differently, sending the two away in person, and agreed to continue in this room next time.

    "Seventh sister, did you n this before?" Little Minghui couldn''t understand, Seventh sister mentioned some deals casually but the other party was very excited.

    No matter what kind of environment they were in, Sister Seventh always hit the nail on the head.

    Qian Wanyu touched her little head, "No, I only thought of it when I saw the scar on Kurt''s finger." The dwarves were natural builders. Those weapons and houses were all built by them. Injury however would always be inevitable during construction. From the dwarf who sold the ocarinast time, it was obvious that among the dwarves, medicines and other healing things were scarce.

    "I just want to help the Cass tribe and the dwarves connect." Hundreds of weapons were just an additional benefit, selling a favour to these dwarves is what she really wanted to do, "Let''s go, find Karu, there''s no loss to settle this deal."

    Little Minghui raised her head in admiration and looked at Qian Wanyu, only seeing Seventh sister''s perfect chin, she smacked her lips, "Seventh sister, it''s not good for you to sell me like this, you should give me somepensation!"

    When the timees to provide medicine, wouldn''t you need her as a pharmacist?

    Little Minghui secretly wanted to ask for some benefits, such as kissing and hugging, or

    Qian Wanyu thought it was a bit novel. Ninth Sister has always been very coy and shy with her. After getting used to some things, she ended up taking it for granted, "Compensation? What kind ofpensation do you want?"

    A pair of big eyes stared at Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui bit her teeth lightly, and said softly, "Hey, I''m not too demanding, just kiss."

    After speaking, Little Minghui sighed with regret, this body was too small, she couldn''t do anything she wants.

    Taking her lost expression into her eyes, Qian Wanyu''s face remained calm, but she couldn''t stopughing internally. She nodded solemnly, "This request can be fulfilled, Ninth Sister, in order to make up for it, Seventh Sister must satisfy you today."

    Little Minghui listened, why did she feel that Seventh sister''s words were a little wrong?

    "Let''s go, it''s important to do business first."

    When Karu heard Qian Wanyu say that a batch of weapons had been ordered for the Cass tribe from the dwarves, he was so excited that he couldn''t find anywhere to vent, but soon he began to ask the truth again, "Qian girl, uhh how much do they want exchange with?"

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment, "A lot."

    "Ah? How much is a lot?" Karu shuddered and leaned in front of Qian Wanyu nervously.

    "Probably your food production for half a year" Qian Wanyu didn''t know the wealth of the Cass tribe. What she saw was that the food of the Cass tribe was rtively abundant, but these things were not rare for the dwarves. It was a bit delusional to want to exchange food for weapons made by the dwarves.

    But Karu believed it to be true, he almost overturned the tent, "So much?"

    No wonder he made a fuss. In fact, the Cass tribe didn''t collect a lot of expensive items and couldn''te up with anything. To put it in a bad way, they were poor. Half a year''s food production was enough for the Cass tribe''s people for more than a year.

    "Pfft." Little Minghui raised her head to look at Karu and joked, "Seventh sister did a good thing for you, why do you seem to disagree?"

    How dare Karu say that he doesn''t agree with such a thing, he wondered, "Little shaman, you really don''t know something, sigh, actuallyactually"

    In fact, after a long time, he still couldn''t say a word.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t have time to listen to his sighs, and by looking at Karu''s expression, she could guess that the Cass tribe was really poor and had nothing. It was thanks to Cyril and Hiry staring at them all the time that they couldn''t expand into other products, "Seventh sister''s just joking, that batch of weapons from the dwarves has already been paid."

    "Little shaman, you said you''ve paid for it? You''re not kidding right?! What did the dwarves ask for?" Karu was a little nervous, fearing that the two of them would be tricked.

    "It''s not much, it''s just borrowing me for a few days." It''s not just refining a batch of simple healing potions but a few days of work, Dongfang Minghui said casually.

    Little Minghui said it easily but it sounded to Karu as if the dwarves were trying to snatch their little shaman! He rolled up his sleeves and took out the big axe attached to his waist, "No, this business is not good. If you don''t agree, I''ll go and fight with them."

    "Okay, don''t get worked up, it''s cheap." Qian Wanyu stopped him, "It''s just to make a batch of potions for the dwarves, and the amount of potions is not too much."

    The weapons of the dwarves were like a timely rain for the Cass tribe. Beforeing, Cass reminded him to let him deal with the dwarves and get more benefits at the least cost as much as possible.

    Karu nced at Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui with aplicated look and felt extremely guilty. He felt ashamed for helping Cass to deceive the little shaman at that time. He bent down, "I offer you the most honourable courtesy on behalf of everyone in the Cass tribe, and thank you for your dedication to our tribe."

    All the beast people in the tent followed Karu to bow again, looking solemn. At this moment, all the beast people who were prejudiced against the human race are sincerely grateful, at least in their hearts, their prejudice against the human race has been greatly improved.

    "No nee"

    "Let them." Qian Wanyu held Little Minghui''s hand and whispered, there is no free lunch in this world, the Cass tribe''s weakness is very obvious, there are no good weapons, not enough money, and no high standards for training. We can help the first time, but not the second time, and the third time.

    The rest of the way they had to rely on the beast people to figure out their own methods to resolve the conflicts.

    "Little shaman, you can leave it to me to do anything you need in the future, I, Karu will never refuse."

    "Okay, I''m here to bring Little Colour this time. You can ask Sister Seventh if you need anything."

    Leon had been listening to their conversation in the tent, and he knew a little more about the two humans. He struggled to sit up straight, and wanted to thank the little shaman of the Cass tribe in person, but only saw a back.

    "You said yesterday that there is a way to"

    "Actually, Love Flower is right, Wei Jun''s situation is only a dead end." Little Colour regretted it after speakingst night because this friend kept begging, she mentioned in person, "If you insist on savingit''s a life for a life."

    "One life for one life?"

    Dongfang Minghui took Little Colour''s words to heart and murmured, "So this is how we can save Wei Jun."

    Seeing that she waspletely lost, Qian Wanyu frowned slightly, but still said to Karu, "I still need to trouble you to find out about Jing Ke''s affairs."

    "I''ll let the rest of the people pay attention, and I''ll let you know as soon as there is news."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu picked up the person and kissed her twice on the face, but couldn''t seem to draw Ninth Sister''s attention back, "What did you say to Little Colour just now?"

    Little Minghui shook her head, "Nothing."

    There was an inexplicable voice in her mind admonishing her for hiding this matter from Seventh Sister for the time being. Dongfang Minghui was also upset, so she kept her mouth shut and didn''t want to say anything.

    Seeing her worried look, Qian Wanyu knew that she was hiding something from herself. From the recent events, it was probaby Wei Jun''s life was at stake.

    "Seventh sister, can you feel Wei Jun''s current spiritual level?"

    When they parted from the Qian Family''s ce before, Wei Jun was still a Spiritual Schr, but this time she became a beast At the thought of being a beast, "Seventh sister, let''s go back soon, Wei Jun may have a seizure again."

    As she expected, when they got back to the hut, Xuan Zhu was almost strangled to death by Wei Jun''s bare hands.

    "Wei Jun, let go!"

    "Don''t touch her!"

    The person in the process of transformation haspletely turned into a puppet, and her eyes and brains were full of blood and violence. When her eyes turned to Dongfang Minghui, Wei Jun''s face showed an extremely strange smile.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t give her any chance to move and pulled Little Minghui over, the lightning whip collided with the animal''s ws in her hand. Once Qian Wanyu, who was a Spiritual Monarch, releases her pressure, all the creatures within the 30-mile radius would be oppressed by this strong strength.

    Little Minghui dragged the half-dead Xuan Zhu outside the house, "Why did she suddenly attack people this time?"

    Xuan Zhu felt fresh air entering her lungs, and after a few dry coughs, she felt that she was alive. She touched her neck, feeling that she was so close to death just now, and reluctantly said, "The time of transformation is half a month earlier than expected. Junior Sister, you must have a solution, right?!" If it goes on like this, Wei Jun will really be like the rest unable to bear the heart-piercing pain, and killing herself. Xuan Zhu''s heart ached and she was a little flustered not knowing what to do.

    Are you afraid that Wei Jun will die like this?

    Or does she fear something else

    Little Minghui inadvertently caught a glimpse of the bruises on her neck. She quickly pulled off Xuan Zhu''s clothes, only to find that there were not only bruises in one spot, but also many scars on the underside of her neck, like bite marks and some parts where the flesh hasn''t even grown back yet and the bone was still visible.

    "What''s the matter?" Little Minghu had a stern face and was serious.

    "No, it''s fine, I identally did it to myself" Xuan Zhu pulled the clothes to cover her body without changing her face.

    Hmph, how could those wounds have been caused by herself, even if she abused herself, she wouldn''t be able to injure her chest from that angle? She had a possibility in her mind that she didn''t dare to think about. She suddenly said, "Don''t you want to know if there''s any other way to treat Wei Jun? I can tell you, there is no way."

    Xuan Zhu''s expression froze, and then her face was full of pain. She asked with difficulty, "Is there really no other way?"

    "None."

    When Qian Wanyu came out, she saw two people sitting back to back, looking very depressed, she stretched out her hand to Little Minghui, "Wei Jun has regained his senses."

    "Seventh sister, what level of Spiritual Master is Wei Jun do you know?"

    "Ninth level peak Spiritual Schr."

 Chapter 124 (2)

    Chapter 124 (2)

    Qian Wanyu was staring at the expression on Dongfang Minghui''s face and found that the other party''s face turned pale after hearing this, and her lips were trembling.

    Wei Jun, Wei Jun, Wei Jun again!

    A small me in her heart burned under the watering of these words.

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking about Little Colour''s words. Little Colour said that one life could be exchanged for one life, and blood could be exchanged for blood, that was the only way Wei Jun would have a chance to live. But no one has ever tried this method not to mention there was a more stringent requirement, the person who reces Wei Jun must have more strength than Wei Jun and be willing

    She had thought at first that when she parted ways with Wei Jun, the opponent could only reach Spiritual Schr, and no matter how she advanced, she wouldn''t be able to advance so quickly.

    Unfortunately, she miscalcted.

    After Wei Jun was infused with the blood of the merman, her strength increased significantly. With each time she became a beast, her strength kept rising. If she managed to ovee the beast transformation that would kill her it might be a different kind of opportunity.

    "Wei Jun wants to see you."

    Dongfang Minghui walked into the house and found that the house was very messy as if it had been swept away by a Category 5 typhoon. The only table in the house was lying on the ground in pieces, and the stool was kicked to the corner.

    Wei Jun still looked worn out, but she moved from the bed to the ground. There was blood on the corner of her mouth, and her clothes and hair were a little messed up. She must have been identally injured when she was subdued by Seventh Sister.

    "Qian Wanyu is amazing."

    "Seventh sister has always been like this, it''s not like you don''t know"

    Wei Jun found it very novel to see the highly respected look on the other''s face, and she recently realized something. She beckoned to Dongfang Minghui and patted the seat next to her, "Anyway, we are fellow vigers. I have a few things I want to ask you."

    Little Minghui took advantage of the situation to sit beside her, "Let''s hear it."

    Wei Jun looked at her small body andughed, "How did you be like this? Can you recover?"

    "Theoretically, I can recover once the power from the bacsh disappears, but it''s hard to tell in terms of time limit" Dongfang Minghui was also distressed because her small body couldn''t do anything, and she could only sell cuteness.

    The only thing to be thankful for was that her spiritual power had not shrunk, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to beat even Little Toothless

    "I have been worried about Junyi. He is still young and has no experience. When I first arrived in this world, he was sick in bed, and he couldn''t even take a look at the outside world. He really looks like my younger brother who was also tortured by disease"

    Wei Junyi was someone who was meant to die early, for him to live a smooth life until now, it is inevitable that Wei Jun had a lot of credit here.

    "His fate has been reversed by you." Not to mention other things, if Wei Junyi hadn''t decided to be a medicine boy to be a pharmacist at the Royal Academy, with the support of the entire Blood Fiend Alliance behind him, he would definitely be able to live more freely than anyone else.

    The premise however was that Wei Jun sat at the head of the Blood Fiend Alliance.

    "But it''s still not enough."

    "If it''s not enough, take care of yourself a little more and your younger brother will take care of himself." Dongfang Minghui said.

    Wei Jun was very angry, "Tong Yao, I told you that you still owe me a debt, you won''t help me with this little thing, are you still a friend?"

    "It''s a different matter, Wei Jun, I don''t want to quarrel with you at all. If you take back what you just said, I won''t be angry with you." Dongfang Minghui stood up with a swish, two little hands on her hips she stared straight back.

    Wei Jun looked at her quietly, "I''m going to die soon, you don''t want to agree to my request before I die?"

    It turns out that she knew about her circumstances

    Little Minghui turned her face away, her eyes turned red and she took a deep breath, trying not to let tears fall, "Who told you that you were going to die?"

    "Then agree to my request."

    "I don''t agree, I just don''t agree. I''m very busy, I want to refine a potion to cure you." Dongfang Minghui refused to talk to the other party anymore. She was afraid that she could not help crying. She flipped through the space ring and grabbed all the medicinal nts that had some use but many of them had been made into pills or potions by her when she was bored in the Qian Family mountain and there was no more excess, "Seventh Sister, I want to find some medicinal herbs or medicinal nts, apany me?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at Xuan Zhu and rubbed her head dotingly, "Let''s go."

    It was a bit difficult to find fresh medicinal nts of good quality in the trading market. Instead, they found a few dried medicinal nts. The spiritual power on the medicinal materials has almost been lost, and they were basically in a state of abandonment. This is still others.

    "Useless!"

    These herbs were useless to her!

    Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui, who was anxious and irritable, she pulled her aside, "Karu didn''t mention the ce to find medicinal nts before, let''s go and ask him, maybe you can collect what you need."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she was a little abnormal recently. She was too confused by how to solve the Wei Jun incident. She almost didn''t know what she was doing. She grabbed Qian Wanyu''s hand and said, "Seventh sister, I don''t want to go, II want to be alone for a while."

    "Where do you want to go, I will apany you."

    "No, I want to be aloneSeventh Sister, give me a little time, I''ll be fine soon."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu watched the other party turn and leave. She stood there and didn''t look back until she couldn''t see the other party''s figure.

    "Can you be assured to let her walk around in the trading market by herself, in case" Qing Mo didn''t want to jinx it with his crow mouth, the trading market was mixed with snakes staring everywhere.

    "I want to give her a chance and let her speak out." Qian Wanyu could feel that the other party''s mood swings were very strong, it may not only be because of Wei Jun''s affairs, "She would rather bury the matter in her heart by herself, and she is not willing to talk about it."

    Qing Mo has always regarded the sect as his lifelong mission. He has never thought of finding a like-minded Taoist partner or lover. He couldn''t understand the way of getting along with lovers, but he felt that Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui who were usually so close shouldn''t have an awkwardness like this, "Since she doesn''t want to say it, there must be reasons."

    "No"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were gloomy.

    Qing Mo was silent, young people should solve their own affairs by themselves, he didn''t want to get involved.

    Dongfang Minghui wandered aimlessly in the trading market. She didn''t know what she was doing, and she didn''t know what she was going to do. After half an hour of wandering, she regretted it. It didn''t seem right to leave Seventh sister there alone.

    She turned her head to go back but found that she couldn''t find her way. The trading market extended in all directions, and every pass turned to a different direction. Little Minghui stood there stunned, with a nk expression on her face.

    After only a short time, he felt a gust of wind blowing behind here. Little Minghui moved and dodged slightly and when she looked back, it was actually a tall beast man.

    The beast man who attacked from behind only thought it was a coincidence, and wanted to pounce again.

    Dongfang Minghui took out her silk umbre, "Who?"

    The little girl was carrying a unique umbre, and her voice was soft, in the eyes of others, her sharp questioning only felt cute.

    The beast man rubbed his hands. He only had one eye, and the other eye was connected to therge scar on his face. The corners of his mouth were nted. Judging from his face, he was not a good person, and she didn''t know when she provoked him. She only dodged and defended but didn''t attack yet.

    "Hahaha, can''t even catch a little baby."

    "Haha."

    "Can you do it? Dumbass."

    The movement of the two people attracted the attention of many beast men. In addition, Dongfang Minghui was dressed as a human. The beast people just thought they were watching a y.

    The beast man who wanted to catch Dongfang Minghui heard those snickers and became furious for a while turning into his beast form on the spot regardless of the rules. His hands and feet turned into sharp ws.

    Seeing the beast man''s transformation, she inexplicably thought of Wei Jun, who had endured the pain from transforming. Dongfang Minghui''s face was wrinkled, and the silk umbre in her hand opened.

    "Little devil, die."

    He took a few steps back, flew high, and grabbed Dongfang Minghui mercilessly with the ws in his hand.

    Little Minghui didn''t want to bother to entangle with this kind of person anymore. The hidden weapons in the umbre shot out at the man immediately turning him into a sieve. Seeing that the other party suddenly fell to the ground with blood poring out of multiple holes dripping all over the ce she felt inexplicably rxed.

    She seemed to have endured these barbarians for a long time. Since she felt it was unbearable, there was no need to endure.

    "Where have the guards gone! There are humans killing people here!"

    Don''t know who shouted but the eyes of the onlookers changed suddenly when they looked at Dongfang Minghui. Just now it was watching a good show but now after seeing the simple murder by the little guy, no one dared to look down on her again, everyone took a collective step back.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t move from the spot and let the guards rush over to check the situation, she just stood there looking at them.

    Leon had been lying in the Cass tribe tent so the guard leader was reced by Barry for the time being.

    When Barry received the report, he was eating meat and drinking heavily. As a result, he learned that a kid fought with a beast man and sessfully killed the other party! In his mind, he immediately couldn''t understand the situation.

    However, when he arrived at the scene and saw Little Minghui, he felt a sudden pain in his forehead.

    "Why is it you again?"

    "It''s me." Dongfang Minghui could understand what Barry said, but the other party didn''t know what she was talking about. In addition to thest time, this was the third time they met. She saw that the corners of the other party''s mouth were still greasy, and there was a trace of minced meat on his beard.

    "Barry, this person is dead." The guards stepped forward to look at the man''s body and checked his pulse.

    "You killed him?"

    "Right."

    Barry had a headache and shouted at the crowd, "Come on someone who can speak humannguage help trante what she''s talking about."

    He listened to the opinions of the crowd on the matter, and everyone pointed out that Minghui had killed the man, Barry waited until someone brought the trantor, "You killed the man?"

    "Right."

    Barry didn''t expect the other party to admit it so readily. People who were taken away usually defended themselves more. This little guy was really surprising. Barry shrugged, "Take her away."

    "Any one of you who stop by the Cass tribe help inform them that their little shaman was invited back to sit by me."

    "Yes, Barry."

    Dongfang Minghui gave him a curious look.

    The so-called "invited to go back to sit" just meant to take her to an unfamiliar room and imprison her. Barrillo apologized, "Rest here, for the time being, when Karu arrives, I will arrange for you to meet. Take care, little shaman."

    "Thank you."

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was a little strange, she was invited back to this room as her "punishment"?

    Since she came to the trading market, she has never had a good night''s sleep. The Cass tribe tent had originally arranged a perfect location for her to rest, but the first day was bloody and Leon upied the ce. Then there was the narrow room of the dwarves. It would be quitefortable for her to live alone but considering Wei Jun being there it was quite cramped. Seeing this room, Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief. Barry was very knowledgeable and arranged such a good "prison" for her. There was even a bed inside. After she climbed up, she took out Wei Jun''s blood samples and began to study it.

    "What?" When Karu heard that Barry had brought the little shaman back, he roared so loudly that he almost frightened the guards who came to inform him, "Brothers, bring your weapons, we will save the little shaman!"

    Lean followed Karu with a serious expression, and the warriors of the tribe were all ready.

    Leon was very surprised when he heard it, and he just got off the bed. His injury was actually better. In the morning, he wanted to thank the little shaman of the Cass tribe himself, but the other party rushed over. He left in a hurry, didn''t have time for anything.

    "Since Barry asked Luke to inform you, it means he didn''t want to do anything to her." Leon turned to Luke again and asked, "What happened?"

    Luke recounted the situation at that time, "At that time, there were many beast people in the southern district. In order to maintain order, Barry had to invite the little shaman back."

    "Now you should understand, I''ll go with you."

    "Let''s go!"

    A group of more than a dozen people rushed to the ce where the escort team was on duty. It was a big courtyard. The rooms in the courtyard were very simple, but theyout waspletely different from the style of the beast people. Barry saw that Karu came with a group of people and immediately someone stopped him and said, "Why, are you bringing so many peopleing to pick a fight?"

    Karu put the axe on his shoulders at once, "Yes, we''re here to make trouble. Where is our little shaman? Let her out."

    Seeing that the two had a disagreement and were about to quarrel, Leon quickly stood up and stopped, "Barry, Karu is just worried about their little shaman, where is she now?"

    Barry nced at Leon and sneered, "Are you a member of the guard team or the Cass tribe? Hmph! But anyway, who let the little shaman be the one to save your life." Barry snorted very unhappily, "Don''t worry, the food is delicious and water is drinkable, how dare I treat her like a normal prisoner?"

    That little girl was really evil after all!

    Saving people and killing people were just a matter of one thought.

    "She''s here." Barry personally greeted the people outside the room where Little Minghui was being held. There were two guards guarding the door. "You can only go in alone."

    Karu''s face was still not good. Now that he saw theyout of this small courtyard, it indeed wasn''t bad. It is estimated that the treatment of his own little shaman couldn''t be much worse. Compared with the treatment of an average beast person, this ce is already very good but he still had a few points of anger in his heart, "Okay."

    The door was pushed open.

    Little Minghui didn''t turn her head and shouted, "Didn''t I say, don''t bother me for the time being?"

    She finally found a clean ce to study the blood from Wei Jun''s body, why is it so difficult for her to have some quiet?!

    "Little shaman?"

    Karu watched her lying on the bed instead of sitting on the ground. He carefully leaned over and saw a lot of strange things ced on the bed, "Little shaman, it''s Karu"

    "What are you here for?"

    "I, I" Karoo was asked by her and didn''t know how to reply, "T-this, err little shaman of course I''m here to pick you up?"

    Although it hadn''t been discussed with Barry and the others, the little shaman must be rescued.

    "I''m not going back." Dongfang Minghui refused without thinking, "This ce is pretty good, don''t disturb me."

    Karu was speechless and choked, he waspletely stunned. What did the little shaman mean that she didn''t want to go back?!?! Did Barry and the others bewitch their little shaman and make her want to stay in the guard team?

    "Barry, I''m going to kill you!"

    "What are you crazy about?!"<blockquote>

    LOL Minghui

    Thank you to donators,mentors and readers as usual. I hope you enjoyed it, hopefully the depressing bits will be over soon ;-;</blockquote>

 Chapter 125 (1)

    Chapter 125 (1)

    Karu and Barry fought fiercely. The two of them couldn''t deal with each other. The old and new grudges were together, and the fight was so fierce that it almost destroyed the guard''s base camp.

    "I''ll let you go this time." Barry panted andy on the ground with his legs open. "Otherwise, how could you seed so quickly."

    "Hmph a defeated general, let the little shaman go, how could she have killed anyone?"

    Barryughed and didn''t know what to think, "Everyone at the scene said she killed people. Could it be that I wanted to frame her on purpose?"

    "Maybe it was you who set it up on purpose?!" Karu stalked his neck and tried to challenge him until Barry had the corpse thrown in front of him, which instantly reminded him of the scene he saw when he went to rescue Wei Jun that day. He twitched his lips, "Little shaman won''t kill people at will."

    "Right?"

    After Leon came back, he had basically understood the situation, "This man is a habitual criminal, Brewer. He likes to steal chickens and dogs, kidnap young children, and sell them on the ck market. I asked the people who were there at the time, and they said that Brewer moved first. Obviously he wanted to take the little shaman."

    "Want to kidnap the little shaman?!" Karu''s loud voice suddenly rose to the top, he got up, walked to Brewer''s corpse, kicking both feet to relieve his hatred, "Too good that he had an early death, Otherwise, if the little shaman doesn''t clean him up, I will also cut him into eight pieces."

    "It''s basically like this." Leon looked at Barry.

    "Look at what I have to handle all the time now. Now that your injury is healed, I can bezy." Barry was ready to be the arm waving shopkeeper when he finished speaking. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind Leon, "The lord is back he may call you at any time"

    The lord?

    "Is he the one above you?"

    Leon shook his head, "You can go and pick up the little shaman."

    Karu happily went to pick up the person, only to find a closed door. Inside the door, Toothless'' huge body blocked the only opening. It probed its paws and knocked on the door panel as a warning.

    "Little shaman!"

    "Little shaman!"

    Toothless ignored the knocks and in the end he just scratched his ears with his forelegs and fell asleep.

    Without the people in the way, Dongfang Minghui felt that her ears were much cleaner. She divided Wei Jun''s blood into several parts, propping her head up, wondering what to think about. When Qian Wanyu crawled in from the window, she saw her facing the bed motionless.

    "Karu said you didn''t want to go back with him?"

    Qian Wanyu hugged her into her arms from behind, probably because the ground was too cold, and her hands were cold. Qian Wanyu put her hands in her own and covered them for a long time before they warmed up a little.

    Qian Wanyu leaned into her ear and whispered, "You are so worried about Wei Jun, how about giving her my blood?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s whole body stiffened, but this moment was fleeting. She instinctively shook her head and wanted to turn around, but she was imprisoned and unable to move. She instinctively endured the warmth, "Not good."

    "Giving my life to her, you don''t need to fall into endless regrets." Qian Wanyu said slyly, if she hadn''t pressed Little Colour, she really wouldn''t know that there was still a life-for-life method in this world.

    "Not good, not good, not good."

    This idea sucks!

    Little Minghui turned around, hugged her neck tightly, and threw herself into her arms. She was deeply afraid that Seventh Sister would really do it. She really couldn''t imagine, "Seventh sister no"

    "Otherwise, whose blood do you want to use for Wei Jun''s body? Your''s?" Qian Wanyu narrowed her eyes slightly, even though her neck was about to be strangled by this little guy, she still used cold words to force her, "Unfortunately, you don''t fulfil the conditions, only I am the most suitable candidate."

    "No." Dongfang Minghui never thought of using Seventh sister''s blood in exchange for Wei Jun''s life, "Seventh sister, I won''t, I won''t."

    Qian Wanyu let her hold him without letting go. Like a sculpture, she stared nkly at the bowl of red and blue blood on the bed.

    "Seventh sister, are you angry?" Little Minghui loosened up and looked at Qian Wanyu face to face, but the other party didn''t even give her a look. The indifferent look was like when she was in the Dongfang family, which made people feel fearful. She hugged her again, "Seventh sister, don''t be angry."

    Qian Wanyu was very angry, if it wasn''t for her self-control and Qing Mo''s obstruction, she might have done something that she regretted.

    "Seventh sister, I just don''t know what to do" There was a way in front of her, but she still couldn''t save Wei Jun, the conditions were too harsh, and who would sacrifice their life for Wei Jun''s life?

    She could hardly find a suitable candidate in her mind.

    "I really don''t know what to do." After speaking, Little Minghui finally couldn''t stand the pressure andy on her shoulders crying.

    Qian Wanyu''s heart couldn''t help but soften from the appearance of the other party crying. Even though she repeatedly told herself that this little guy doesn''t have a long memory, in the end, the other party cried and she was so distressed that she reached out and patted her back.

    "If you don''t know what to do, start over again."

    Start all over again?

    Little Minghui forgot to cry for a while, but the hups came from time to time, coupled with her swollen eyes, not to mention how pitiful she looked her eyes were filled with confusion, "Why, what do you mean start all over again?"

    Qian Wanyu rubbed her face vigorously and frowned, "Forget all the previous inferences and theories, just treat Wei Jun as an ordinary injured person, what would you do first? What will you do after that, do you still need me teach you?"

    Doing things step by step, she would always be able to find an opportunity.

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head, thinking carefully that if Wei Jun was just an ordinary patient, her first step would be to ask in detail what the other person was ufortable with, what caused it, and what some conditions would be like

    Yes, she seemed to have entered a misunderstanding before.

    The so-called concern was simply chaos and wouldn''t be able to solve any problems.

    "Seventh sister, I understand." Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up, and a long-lost smile appeared on her face.

    Qian Wanyu was very relieved to see that she exuded an affinity that only belonged to her again. She rubbed her fingers on the face that was red from crying, "Ninth Sister asked me for a kiss today, I''m not satisfied yet."

    "Well"

    The other party said that she would kiss her without giving her a chance to think at all.

    Qian Wanyu kissed the tears on the other''s face little by little, and the little girl copsed directly on top of her.

    Feeling a pair of hot hands inside her clothes, Dongfang Minghui immediately recovered and grabbed it, "Seventh sister, don''t mess around."

    After listening to her, Qian Wanyu couldn''t helpughing lowly, "Ninth Sister, what do you mean messing around?" She took advantage of the situation to tidy up Little Minghui''s clothes, and pulled her to lean against her softly.

    It turned out to be arranging her clothes

    With this knowledge, the blush on Dongfang Minghui''s cheeks deepened, she was so ashamed that she wished she could find a hole to burrow into.

    "me me, I didn''t satisfy you well enough to make you have such a misunderstanding" Qian Wanyu released a ray of spiritual power and sneaked into Little Minghui''s body. The two were already close, and this ray of spiritual power would make her happy automatically.

    "Woo."

    This was a sign of double cultivation.

    Seventh sister, Toothless is

    Qian Wanyu turned her head and saw Toothless lying on the ground innocently and pretending to be dead, "If it dares to look, I''ll gouge out its eyes."

    "Toothless, go back first."

    Toothless returned to the space ring with a swish, continued to cover his eyes and didn''t move, it had simply reached the highest realm of pretending to be dead, which it learned from Lucky.

    In the sea of souls, Dongfang Minghui stood in front of Qian Wanyu in the form of an adult. Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and pulled the person in front of her. The two figures were entangled with each other as if attracted like mas.

    When the two cultivated together, the soul sea automatically connected, Little Colour, Pig Fairy Grass, Little White and Qing Mo sat in a group and sighed in unison.

    "You are actually a demon nt I''m really blind." Qing Mo regretted it. At that time, he felt a tyrannical atmosphere. He initially estimated that Little Colour was just a small nt that was sealed on Dongfang Minghui.

    He looked at Pig Fairy Grass again and muttered, "You too, you should return where you came from."

    Little Colour and Pig Fairy Grass pointed their buttocks directly at him and hummed softly in unison ignoring the old man.

    There was a bunch of vines in Pig Fairy Grass'' head, it flicked its tail, kept staring in a certain direction, and stared straight ahead to a hole, but did not see the figure of Little Toothless, ity down aggrieved and whimpered.

    In the early morning, all the people in the guard team came out to prepare for morning exercise. The sound of theirplete footsteps quickly separated the people who were entangled in the room. The double cultivation overnight made Minghui and Wanyu refreshed, and the previous gloom waspletely dissipated. It can be seen that a harmonious life is very important.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little ashamed. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were very bright. After sweeping away her dejected and depressed look, she quickly retracted all the things on the bed into the space, "Seventh sister, can we leave here?"

    Yesterday, she vaguely heard Karu outside and didn''t know what he was saying.

    There was a smile in Qian Wanyu''s eyes. Yesterday''s double cultivation, all the barriers in Ninth Sister''s soul sea had been opened to her. This was the first time that she had truly opened up to ept her. It was a sublimation of her soul. She squatted down and kissed her gently. She nced at Dongfang Minghui''s forehead, "Ninth sister, Seventh sister will wait for you to grow up a little bit."

    Seventh sister

    It''s easy to get confused every time, especially if the other party makes a lewd joke, Dongfang Minghui frowned and said seriously, "Seventh sister, we have to go back to find Xuan Zhu and the others quickly."

    "All right."

    "Leaving?" Leon heard the reaction from the guards yesterday that the little shaman didn''t want to leave, so he came over to take a look at everyone''s morning exercise today.

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui saw Leon standing at the door as soon as they opened the door. Qian Wanyu still had a good impression of Leon. The other party was the first person who dared to pick up her whip with bare hands. He was very courageous.

    "Little shaman, I came here especially to thank you."

    No matter what status or position, there is no doubt that Leon''s life was saved by Dongfang Minghui.

    "Okay, I ept." Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, "Leon, can I ask you a question?"

    After listening to her words, Leon was stunned and ran away.

    "Seventh sister, am I so scary?" Little Minghui''s confidence took a blow feeling the malice of the world, "Let''s go, Seventh sister."

    "Wait a minute, little shaman." Leon dragged someone and quickly came to them again, "Little shaman, can you repeat what you said just now?"

    "Ah." Dongfang Minghui almost forgot, they could understand thenguage of the beast people, but the beast people couldn''t understand them she repeated what she just said apologetically.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "I want to know where the exchange of information in the trading market is. I have a very urgent matter. You have been in the trading market for so many years. If you know it, and it is not troublesome, can you tell me?"

    Leon really didn''t know that the other party would say these words, the other party didn''t look like a child at all, he was stunned for a while, "Little shaman, I wonder if you can wait two days, I have to discuss this with the lord."

    They wandered around the market, and it was useless to ask a lot of people, even Karu didn''t know much about it. Dongfang Minghui asked a question with apletely casual attitude, but Leon didn''t expect that Leon would really answer her.

    "Can."

    "If there is a result, I will go to the Cass tribe to find you, little shaman, and I will have someone send you back."

    Dongfang Minghui still didn''t know what kind of beast people were provoking her before, she was smart and didn''t ask too much, and only mentioned to Seventh sister on the way back, "The attitude of the guards seems to be quite good, why did Karu describe them as very scary before?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled without saying a word. Actually yesterday when she heard that Ninth Sister was arrested, she climbed the wall and entered the guard team courtyard. The base camp of the guard team is divided into a front yard and a back yard. She first went to the backyard and found that there were several dungeons below. Many people were imprisoned in the dungeons, some of whom were being tortured. There was a beast person being interrogated by the guards and waiting for a big sentence. The howls of ghosts and wolves made everyone in the dungeon tremble with fear. After looking around, she couldn''t find anyone but unexpectedly found that Karu was arguing with the guards in the front yard. After listening, she came over and sessfully found the ce where Ninth Sister was imprisoned.

    The front yard is basically inhabited by the guards, there are many rooms, and there is only one guard outside the door. However, after being so troubled by Karu, the two people who were guarding the door were gone, making it easier for her to enter.

    "Ninth Sister, do you feel like theyout of the guard''s base camp is not set up by the beast people?"

    It''s okay not to mention Qian Wanyu, but Dongfang Minghui nodded thoughtfully, "Cass had suspected that the people behind the entire trading market was actually our human race, but the trading market has always remained neutral and did not participate in the three tribes'' matters, so many people think it''s very mysterious." If she makes good use of her rtionship with Leon, maybe she can get in touch with the people behind the market.

    "Seventh sister, Leon just said that the matter needs to be discussed with his lord. Could this lord be the one who controls the market behind the scenes?" This is entirely her own spection, and the boss might just be a guard team leader.

    "Perhaps." Qian Wanyuforted, "At least the information on the elves have made a little progress."

    "Right."

    If the information is true, she didn''t know whether the intelligencework can trace back to a hundred years ago, and exin Qian Ying''s affairs clearly, that will save them a lot of trouble.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know that the other party was thinking about Qian Ying and teased with her fingers in the palm of Little Minghui, "The dwarves have sent all the medicinal materials we need to our camp, you will probably be very busy in the next few days."

    "They''re really fast!"

    The dwarves were a very united race. They assign work very quickly, and their efficiency is naturally much faster than that of ordinary people. But this is only part of the reason. The reason why the dwarves were so efficient is that they feel that they have taken advantage of them! Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so proactive.

    Back in the house, the two unexpectedly found that the house was very tidy, even cleaner than when she left yesterday.

    "Are you back?" Xuan Zhu and Wei Jun, who were huddled in the room, had no idea that their little friend had just returned from a prison''. They were making y dolls at the moment, and there was a pile of dirt on the table that they got from nowhere

    "Wei Jun, I didn''t expect you to have this skill?"

    There were already two y dolls on the table. Dongfang Minghui picked it up and saw at a nce that one of them was Wei Junyi, and the other one looked like the great elder. The y doll only had a rough shape and didn''t look perfect.

    Wei Jun was still holding one in her hand, Xuan Zhu sat on the side, her hands were full of mud, she also has a doll in her hand, but what she squeezed really strange thinking about Xuan Zhu who had a pair of skillful hands what she was making seemed strange. Dongfang Minghui teased unusually, "Xuan Zhu, who is this in your hand?"

    Xuan Zhu looked at her hand with disgust, "I''m just ying with it."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t say anything, her eyes swept over the two of them, "You just turned into a beast?"

    Before they came back, there was a very deep mark on Xuan Zhu''s neck. It wasn''t a mark made by her fingers, it should have been caused by something else. Qian Wanyu''s eyes looked everywhere and finally stopped at Wei Jun''s belt.

    The marks on the neck almost matched the belt.

    Wei Jun''s hands trembled, but her face was very calm, "Well, I really can''t hide anything from Third Miss."

    Thinking that Xuan Zhu almost died in her hands, Wei Jun felt depressed, she really felt that she was currently living a life where she might as well die. However, she still had so many regrets she also really wants to see Junyi before she dies

    "Xuan Zhu,e out with me."

    "Okay."<blockquote>

    owo Minghui pumped up again?</blockquote>

 Chapter 125 (2)

    Chapter 125 (2)

    Little Minghui watched Seventh sister invite Xuan Zhu outside, and simply sat in the ce where Xuan Zhu had been, ying with the y figurine that Xuan Zhu had pinched, then put it aside and said seriously, "Wei Jun, I am now your attending doctor, in the future, I hope you will cooperate with me well, and we will fight the disease together."

    Wei Jun smiled, "Doctor Jian, is this an upational disease?"

    "Right."

    After Qian Wanyu''s guidance, Dongfang Minghui was very calm in her heart. When she saw Wei Jun like this, she felt distressed and regretted running before but a voice in her mind told her that she must be strong and try her best to find a trace of life for Wei Jun.

    "From now on, I will ask questions and you need to answer."

    Wei Jun saw that the other party took out a notebook from the space, and was seriously preparing to take notes. She almost crushed the y doll''s head, "Damn, Tong Yao, you are serious?"

    "How did you get kidnapped by the beast people from the arena? How many times did they give you the potions? How much was in each?"

    After the two went about with a lot of questions and answers, Dongfang Minghui found a lot of new questions, "Why did they give you two injections? Didn''t you use three days as the time period before?"

    Wei Jun was silent for a while. After taking a deep breath, she wanted to find an excuse to fool around, but she didn''t want to be directly seen through by Dongfang Minghui, "Don''t think about fooling me, you are a patient, please cooperate with me as the doctor."

    Seeing Wei Jun''s embarrassed expression, Dongfang Minghui''s small face sankpletely, "They actually only gave one of you one potion every three days but why did you alone have two doses? Did you rece Xuan Zhu for the second doses?"

    "Are the two medicines the same?"

    Wei Jun closed her eyes, she couldn''t continue to hide the matter, "Yes, those are not the same medicines, when I was forced to swallow by them, I smelled a bloody smell, the colour was different, the first time it was red like blood but the second was blue. I don''t know what they gave me."

    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was a patient, Dongfang Minghui wanted to smash the notebook in her hand into the other party''s face, "Who am I! Wei Jun, tell me who am I to you! You never thought of telling me such an important thing?! Am I so unworthy of your trust?"

    "No, it''s not what you think it is."

    Dongfang Minghui calmed down instantly. Anyway, the matter was already settled and it was toote to regret, she tapped the table with a pen, "Come on, let''s continue."

    Xuan Zhu, who was called out, felt a little ufortable. It seemed that she hadn''t seen Qian Wanyu for a long time. The other party was stronger than before, and the aura emanating from her body was also very powerful. "You are still the same as before. I would like to ask a question  are you and your sister actually sisters?"

    Seeing Qian Wanyu immediately frown she never heard an answer to it and she made a note not to ask again in the future

    "Are all the injuries on your body caused by Wei Jun when transformed into a beast?" Qian Wanyu heard from ninth sister that Xuan Zhu had many old wounds. The old ones were not healed, and the new ones increased but all of them were covered up under her clothes.

    She felt that Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu had a strange rtionship, one of them couldn''t help but be violent while the other epted the violence.

    "I can''t hide it from you. Sometimes she can''t control herself, and she doesn''t want to do this" Xuan Zhu had a faint smile on her face, and the light in her pupils was brighter than usual, "I used to envy you and your junior sister, The intimacy of your rtionship is enviable."

    Envy?

    Qian Wanyu could understand this kind of feeling. When she was a child, she saw ninth sister was spoiled by the second wife, and loved by Father Dongfang, she was also envious. She onceined about the ruthlessness of God, but onlyter did she realize that the hardships she had experienced before were all for the sake of meeting the most important person in her life at the most opportune moment. She was no longer envious of anyone now. "You don''t need to be envious, what belongs to you will eventually appear in the future, all you have to do is to cherish yourself."

    Xuan Zhu looked up at the sky. It seemed too early to talk about the future. She didn''t know if she could make it through the present

    "When Wei Jun bes a beast again, just leave it to us." Qian Wanyu felt that Xuan Zhu has changed, it''s a normal thing to experience changes after such traumatic experiences, "You''ve been missing for so long, hasn''t your father emperor found you?"

    "Fatherhe shouldn''t know that I''m here." Xuan Zhu refused to think about why her father hadn''t found her after such a long time

    Seventh sister!

    Little Minghui raised the notebook in her hand and nced at Xuan Zhu, "Seventh sister please take good care of Wei Jun, I will try my best to find out a solution to the problem."

    The human body was only meant to carry one kind of blood. It is indeed the first time that she had ever known of a case like Wei Jun who actually had three kinds of blood circting in one body! The different blood was causing various states of rejection in her body causing the frequent uncontrolled outbursts.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I want to find a ce where I would not be disturbed by others."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want her to leave her sight at all. Yesterday, she only left for a while before an ident happened, "Come here, seventh sister will set up a barrier for you, you can enter this barrier alone and stay in there as long as you want thene out when you want."

    In order to make her Ninth Sisterfortable, Qian Wanyu took Wei Jun''s table, which was also the only table, and ced it in the corner. She alsoid a small mattress under the table for her to rest on and sleep when she was tired. After everything was done, she set up a barrier in the corner.

    Dongfang Minghui felt very happy that she could see the people in the house anytime and anywhere. After the barrier is formed, she will not be disturbed by others. She approached enthusiastically and kissed Seventh sister on both cheeks, "Thank you Seventh sister."

    The corners of Qian Wanyu''s mouth couldn''t help but rise, knowing that Ninth sister likes this style, she should have taken action earlier.

    Wei Jun''s eyes wandered around Qian Wanyu''s face and Dongfang Minghui''s body. The strange feeling before came back. A kiss between sisters should not be anything special, at most it is a kind of etiquette but why did she feel like it was more

    She worked hard to brainwash herself into forgetting the scary thought.

    "Third Miss, I haven''t heard you mention about any partner. Have you found him yet? Do you need me to introduce you to some young talents?" Seeing Qian Wanyu acting so kind to Dongfang Minghui, her courage flew to the sky, and she wanted to solve the confusion before she died. For example, where did the harem around the heroine go to?

    Bai Xuan disappeared, Lu Xing was in aa, and ording to Dr. Jian, there was only one breath left, she had never seen Nan Fei and Cass the leader of the beast n still hadn''t had any development with Qian Wanyu

    The key here was that right now there were no men in any romantic rtionship with the main character of the novel!

    Wei Jun wanted to ask and shout, what the hell happened to the plot?

    Qian Wanyu thought that Ninth sister was always thinking about the person in front of her, Wei Jun on the left, Wei Jun on the right, but Wei Jun actually asked about herself, a happy smile raised on the corner of her mouth, "Young Master Wei seems very concerned for me?"

    "Haha, how could that be, I''m just curious at most." Wei Jun looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.

    "Does Master Wei have someone you like?" Qian Wanyu nced at him lightly.

    Wei Jun, who was questioned back, was speechless. The heroine is the heroine, it is not easy to let go of grudges at all "If I have a person, I will definitely tell the world."

    She was wearing men''s clothes, so she really couldn''t say it in front of peopleto say such shameful words was too much for her!

    "I have found the love of my life, and I will protect her for the rest of my life." Qian Wanyu remembered something, and there was a touch of sweet tenderness on her face, which made Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu beside her stunned.

    Xuan Zhu followed her gaze and vaguely knew who the love of her life was

    "Congrattions, congrattions, Third Miss has really been keeping it a secret. I don''t know who you lovewhich one?" Wei Jun decided to break the stalemate and just go straight for the truth!

    "You really want to know?" Qian Wanyu looked at Wei Jun with a smile, but her fingers subconsciously rubbed the handle of the whip, "Ninth Sister."

    Little Minghui instinctively stuck out her head, "Seventh sister, are you calling me?"

    Qian Wanyu held up her little head, and in front of the two of them, there was an extremely hungry kiss. There was a sound of kissing in the room until she felt that the little guy in her arms was about tock oxygen before reluctantly letting go. In the end, she even licked the corner of her mouth, and said in a seductive tone, "It tastes good."

    How could Dongfang Minghui not be aware of the other party''s careful thoughts, she leaned over and kissed Qian Wanyu''s mouth again, "Seventh sister, don''t take it easy."

    "Ninth Sister is the love of my life."

    Qian Wanyu flung out the one-pound bomb in a showy manner,pletely ignoring the feelings of the two single dogs in the room.

    "But, aren''t you two sisters?!" Xuan Zhu still asked what she thought in her heart. The impact of the love between two women was really unparalleled. Guessing was one thing but witnessing it with her own eyes is another thing!

    Wei Jun felt like she had been struck by lightning, there are only a series of words left in his mindFUCK!

    "Dongfang Minghui, really goodyou really worked hard to lie to me." Wei Jun gritted her teeth, wishing she could drag her out of that corner and teach her a lesson. Of course, this is all her delusion, not to mention that there is a big buddha sitting there blocking her, she couldn''t break through the barrier!

    She understood now all the series of questions that she didn''t understand before. Why did the heroine not have her group of male lovers and harem with her this far in? Why was she only ever with Dongfang Minghui? It turns out this harem romance plot had suddenly turned into a lesbian plot somewhere along the way!

    Wei Jun really didn''t know what to say about the poor male protagonists who were kicked away by Dongfang Minghui

    "What? Young Master Wei seems very unhappy."

    "No, Third Miss is joking, how could I be unhappy, you and Miss Dongfang are a match made in heaven, a perfect match!" She had to grit her teeth and swallow it with the reality in front of her.

    Wei Jun was tired and wanted to strangle Dongfang Minghui to death. Thinking that she had been hit by Qian Wanyu''s lightning a few times at the Royal Academy she still felt wrong, but now she felt that she was not wrong at all. Pretending to be the boyfriend of the Female Protagonist''s lover and being caught by the Female Protagonisthaha she was really lucky to not die!

    It''s okay to do evil if you don''t get caught but if you do it you can''t me anyone but yourself

    "What''s the matter with you?" Xuan Zhu had been observing Wei Jun''s emotions, and unexpectedly found that the other party''s expression was very vivid. She even reached out to touch the other party''s forehead for fear that the other party''s beast transformation time would be earlier.

    "Xuan Zhu, I''m fine." Wei Jun held her slender wrist.

    "So what if we are sisters?" Qian Wanyu asked indifferently. She felt that Xuan Zhu''s question seemed a little wrong. When normal people saw this situation, shouldn''t the first reaction be that the two of them were women?

    Wei Jun had already lost her temper after being abused by the two of them, so she didn''t even look at Qian Wanyu''s arrogant face. People who have a lover are different!

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what the outside world was like. After she entered the barrier, the barrier automatically blocked the outside world for her, allowing her to study Wei Jun''s blood samples with peace of mind.

    "Love Flower, is there any way to separate the three kinds of blood?" It has been fused now, hoe could it be so easy to separate them? Not to mention, it looks like there are only two kinds of blood here and the third kind was missing

    "Don''t know."

    "Then take a look at this bottle." She didn''t have time to study her blood dripping into Wei Jun''s blood that day, the colour of the blood changed to a pure mermaid blood, "Can there only be one kind of blood left, or how aboutfusing with four kinds of blood?"

    Love Flower stained a little blue blood with its leaves, "The ingredients here areplicated and impure."

    After finishing speaking, Love Flower vigorously shook off the blood on the leaves, but she couldn''t get rid of it for some reason and it stuck on. It simply sacrificed a leaf and returned to the space ring to seek Lucky andin.

    Dongfang Minghui took out all the medicinal materials provided by the dwarves and made the pills she needed.

    The spiritual power was fluctuating, Qian Wanyu didn''t even have to look to know what Little Minghui was doing in the enchantment. She stared at Wei Jun for a long time, "Xuan Zhu, you go outside."

    Xuan Zhu was stunned for a moment, and quickly understood, "Is this about to be a transformation again?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Wei Jun, who had been hanging her head all the time, suddenly raised her head, with a ferocious look on her face, her ws had be animal-like, Qian Wanyu looked at Xuan Zhu and said, "If you want, you can stay and record Wei Jun''s symptoms, it will be useful for ninth sister."

    "Okay."

    Xuan Zhu stayed very close to them in order to record the characteristics of Wei Jun when he became a beast.

    "Much stronger."

    "Grejgj" Wei Jun''s throat seemed to be blocked by something, and the sound that came out was close to that of a beast.

    Qian Wanyu used to be able to control her within a stick of incense of time, but now it takes almost two sticks of incense to stop her! Qian Wanyu bound the person and carefully observed Wei Jun''s beastly fingers.

    "She only had scales on her face before and no other obvious features but now she even had ws."

    "Xuan Zhu, you guard here, I will be back soon."

    When Qian Wanyu brought Karu over she pointed at Wei Jun, who was curled up on the ground, "Karu, look at her ws and tell me which n of your beast tribe is this a characteristic of alongside the scales on her face."

    Karu knew Wei Jun''s situation. When he brought this person out, he knew that these two humans were the so-called beast warriors created by the people from the arena. He stepped forward and took a closer look, "This should be a characteristic of the Eagle n."

    "Are the scales on her face from the merpeople?"

    "It looks very simr, but the scales of the merpeople are mostly covering their body in battle. I have never seen one covering the face." Karu can be considered to have a lot of knowledge, but now he felt a bitcking in confidence seeing the strangebination.

    These beastly features disappeared when Wei Jun woke up.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Very tired and weak all over." Wei Jun fell back on the groundzily, but Xuan Zhu caught the other party, and seeing that the other party didn''t want to move at all, she quickly said, "Every time she bes a beast, she always takes about half an hour to rest before rxing."

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly and took Karu out of the house.

    Karu looked left and right, "Why isn''t the little shaman here?"

    "Ninth sister is refining pills for the dwarves. When the pills are ready, you can return to the tribe with the weapons you exchanged with the dwarves."

    When Karu heard it, his fists were clenched. The weapons of the dwarves were well-known far and wide. Cass told him that he wanted to make a deal with the dwarves a long time ago, but he was powerless. The ability to trade with the dwarves this time was all thanks to the help of the little shaman and Qian Wanyu, so he immediately said, "Great, if there is anything else that the little shaman needs my help to do, please feel free to mention it."

    "The person you saw just now is a close friend of ninth sister. Ninth sister is worried about her situation. If you know of any way to reduce this transformation or prolong her life, I think ninth sister will be very grateful to you."

    The reason Qian Wanyu came to Karu to ask this time was because she was not as knowledgeable as Karu, a local regarding the characteristics and beast transformation ability of their race. In order to let everyone avoid detours, it is better to ask the locals.

    Thinking of this, she felt a little regretful, knowing that Wei Jun''s situation was soplicated, she should have been merciful before ughtering that person from the Qinn Sect and captured him alive.

    "Her situation is a bitplicated." There are two types of beast blood in one person? That was simply incredible

    "Huh?" Qian Wanyu also knew that Wei Jun''s situation wasplicated. She also just learned about the fact that she actually had two states. Before when Wei Jun transformed only one part transformed so she thought that Wei Jun only had merpeople blood in her body but now

    Being stared at by Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes, Karu felt that his whole body was cold as well and he looked embarrassed. This was even harder to stand in than the battlefield! He didn''t know how many she had killed before to have such an aura. "Qian girl, I can think of a person, maybe he can help her slow down the transformation on her body."

    "However"

    "Say it."

    Karu sighed, "Master Larkin is very hostile to the human race. I'', not sure he will help."

    No maybes, it''s actually absolutely impossible however Karu didn''t want to kill all her hope.

    "Master Larkin? Who is he?"

    Master Larkin was a lonely man who had been among the beast people for nearly fifty or sixty years. Karu told Qian Wanyu everything he knew about Master Larkin. In the end, he hesitated, "Otherwise, we can think of other ways?"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    The old man Larkin is also famous in the beast person tribe. He is alone and has a very violent temper, but he is friendly to the beast people. He usually sells some medicinal materials for a living, and asionally treats dying people. Adult beast people or little beast people who have not yet awakened to a certain age, those beast people who have been rescued by him will asionally help him so that his life will not be too poor.

    Because of some of his weird behaviours, and the numerous beast people who were healed by him, he was honoured as Larkin Shaman.

    "Conan is still young, and the child has a very serious mind. The more you force him, the more he resists." Larkin wore a coat, which wrapped him tightly from top to bottom, even with a pair of thick gloves covering his hands.

    A little boy, about seven years old, stared at the old man in front of him with blinking eyes. In fact, he couldn''t see anything, because the person on the other side had wrapped himself up, he could asionally only see a pair of ck hole-like eyes staring at him. That look made people shudder, so he sat still and didn''t dare to move.

    Hal nodded again and again, with a pious expression on his face, "What the shaman said is very true, what should I do? Let him grow up like this?"

    "You can take him to experience asionally and give him more love."

    "Thank you, shaman! Conan,e and thank the shaman."

    When Karu brought Qian Wanyu over, there were still several people lining up, waiting for Larkin or something, he pointed to Hal and Conan who had just left facing Larkin, "This is Hal from the Howl tribe, he has always been worried about his child, he probably came to ask Larkin for help."

    "Why did he wrap himself so tightly, has anyone seen what he looked like before?" Qian Wanyu''s dark eyes were only focused on the hunchbacked old man who was staggering.

    "Probably not." Karu leaned against the tree, "I heard that some people were curious about the appearance of Larkin Shaman before, and took off his hat while he was busy, and that person died not long after. I heard that he died of illness, plus that person lived alone, and he died at home for a long time without anyone finding out, so he became a bone."

    Qian Wanyu raised his brows and watched with Karu in this remote ce for an afternoon, "Let''s go."

    "Ah?" Karu looked inexplicable, "Didn''t Miss Qian say that she wants to find a Larkin Shaman?"

    "Yes." Qian Wanyu turned around and walked towards the road where he came, and came to a conclusion that this Larkin Shaman is very mysterious and has some medical skills.

    "Rajin Shaman may have a way to save Young Master Wei. There is an beast person who escaped from the battlefield and his condition is somewhat simr to your friend. He went to Larkin Shaman to save his life. Qian girl, we are here, why don''t we try?"

    "How is that man now?"

    Karu was asked down.After he went back, he deliberately asked someone to ask, only to realize that although the man saved his life, it was because of his long-lost cultivation. Those enemies knew that he was a cripple, so they made things difficult, humiliated, and tortured him everywhere. Torture people.

    Two dayster, Karu brought the news from Leon to the Little Shaman and the others, but he still failed to see the Little Shaman as he wished.

    "Leon said that if you need him, you can go to the guard area to find him." After Karu said, he was still confused and had no idea what Leon meant. "Are you going?"

    "Naturally."

    Karu dawdled for a long time, looking around, he touched the furnishings in the room no less than three times, but he just wouldn''t leave. Even Wei Jun and Xuanzhu on the side couldn''t stand it because of this awkwardness.

    "Karu."

    "Here."

    "Is there any news of Jing Ke?" Qian Wanyu saw that he was too idle, so she brought up old things again. "Has he been found yet?"

    "No, many people say they haven''t seen him." Karu was a little embarrassed after speaking, and after a while, he expressed his opinion, "At that time, the crowd was big and it was impossible for a big living person to suddenly disappear out of nowhere. Miss Qian, could he have gone away by himself?"

    "Karu, if you find it troublesome to find someone, this is the end of the matter."

    "No, no, that''s not what I meant, Miss Qian. I-I''d better go take a look. Maybe he''s trapped somewhere."

    Karu ran away as if something was chasing him.

    Wei Jun apuded again and again, "Third Miss is so talented, just a few words can scare people away."

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows, Wei Jun liked to gloat at her misfortune, "I never asked you, how did you know that Ninth Sister and I were here, and how could you convince people to pass on information to us?"

    "Coincidence."

    After Wei Jun was sent to that base, before she could be sent to Arena, the strangeness of her body aroused the interest of those people behind the scenes. No one has ever been able to continue to live after pouring two kinds of blood into their body. The beast state is also very special. She heard everything that happened in the arena from people in another room, especially when it came to interesting things outside, the thief incident that happened in the audience before the match in the arena was big news. When it came to the human race, she spent a lot of time researching any news she could find. With a bit of energy, she managed to get clues from a person''s mouth and sent this letter to try her luck. She never thought that good luck would actuallye to her.

    "If you and junior sister hadn''t shown up, we might really die in that ce." Xuan Zhu still had lingering fears when she thought of it.

    "Hmm." Qian Wanyu didn''t believe in coincidences.

    "What are you talking about?" Dongfang Minghui''s spiritual power became pure while refining the potion. After practising for a while, she came out to see Wei Jun, "How are you today?"

    Wei Jun still had a headache when she saw Dongfang Minghui.

    "Ninth Sister,e here, I have the details of Wei Jun''s beast transformation, thanks to Xuan Zhu''s carefulness." Qian Wanyu was a little upset when she saw Wei Jun''s frown and hurriedly protected the little guy, "Look here."

    Dongfang Minghui also habitually cuddled in Qian Wanyu''s arms, the two of them put their heads against each other, cuddling close together, their cheeks almost pressed together.

    She didn''t think it was strange before, since Qian Wanyu''s domineering personality was there but now Wei Jun only felt that she not only had a headache but also a lot of helplessness, "Xuan Zhu, the weather seems to be good outside, let''s go outside to see. "

    "Okay."

    Xuan Zhu nced at them before leaving, and the problems that she didn''t understand before suddenly became clear. No wonder there was always a feeling that there was no way to intervene between them. It wasn''t an illusion, it was because their rtionship was so "close" that they could ignore everyone around them.

    Qian Wanyu also somewhat believed what Karu had just said. A big living person couldn''t disappear without reason. Jing Ke could be considered a Spiritual Master. If he was kidnapped, he should have at least had a chance to call for help.

    Ninth Sister?

    Seeing that she was looking intently, Qian Wanyu stretched out her tongue and licked her dry lips, then moved closer to her ear and bit her a little bit.

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui hurriedly covered her ears. Although her body was only eight years old, she was an adult inside! Seventh sister''s slow-moving hooligan tactics made it difficult for her to look at things with peace of mind.

    "Now you can finally listen to what I have to say." Qian Wanyu pinched her nose lightly. Seeing the red face of the other party, she couldn''t help but leaned in and take another bite.

    "Seventh sister, just say I''ll listen."

    "Leon said that if you want to trade, go to the guards to find him."

    The two set off immediately and went to the escort team, but they encountered a beast person guarding the gate. They were in a bit of trouble. Little Minghui raised her head and clucked like a duck for a long time but got nowhere.

    "Seventh sister should we get Karu?" As a result of thenguage barrier, she really needed a trantor!

    "No need."

    Qian Wanyu released a little spiritual power and shouted at the guards, "Leon!"

    Soon, a group of beast people came out of the guard housing who thought someone wasing to challenge them, even Mickey, the trantor Barry found that day, was there.

    Dongfang Minghui stepped forward in a hurry, "Hello, I want to find Leon."

    "Okay."

    Knowing that these two were Leon''s saviors, Mickey did not dare to neglect. The news of Lord Leon''s resurrection had already spread in the escort team. They have always respected shamans, not to mention that Lord Leon had also ordered them to treat them well before. He mentioned if there was a short looking human looking for him, she must be well entertained.

    "Seventh sister, your method is very effective." Dongfang Minghui dug her little finger in her big palm, staring wide-eyed to observe the surrounding environment. After taking a closer look, she found a lot of details, "Seventh sister, the base camp of this guard team is built ording to the specifications of our human inns."

    "Yep."

    "Do you think the people behind the scenes are from Yuntian Pavilion?" Dongfang Minghui spected wildly. After all, after she came to the beast people, she met people from Yuntian Pavilion, but then she rejected her guess, "Looking at it. It''s not the same way of doing things."

    With Nangong Yuntian''s personality, if he opened a trading market, he would definitely put the Yuntian Pavilion logo everywhere.

    "You two,e in please."

    Following the guide, turning around a corner along the stairs, she saw a row of beast people standing on both sides, and Leon stood in the middle of them to greet them.

    "Little Shaman, Miss Qian, please this way."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu stepped into the room holding Little Minghui''s hand, the whole room was blurred in front of them, and Leon was still walking in front of them. Qian Wanyu held Little Minghui in her arms and followed in the footsteps of the person in front.

    Until the distorted virtual scene suddenly became a bit real, and the feeling of stepping on the ground made Qian Wanyu know that the ce was here.

    They came to a small courtyard with a strong antique smell. The courtyard is very elegant. It can be seen that the people who set it up were very attentive. Ribbons floated in the octagonal pavilion. There was asionally fish rippling in the water in the crystal clear smallke. There were several ice lotuses floating on it in the middle, and the ice lotus has opened buds ready to be released.

    Seventh sister

    "It''s a formation." She was wondering why there were so many people guarding a room. She dared to be it was not just a room, but a ce simr to a teleportation formation, however, this formation was also very cleverly set up. Without anyone to lead the way, they could easily get lost in the aisle.

    The two watched the change, following Leon all the way, and walked straight to a vegetable garden full of vegetables.

    "My lord, I''ve brought the people."

    The lord was veiled and they could not see anything but a figure. She was wearing a ck dress with a hat on her head, and her fingers shuttled through the wet vegetables, quickly picking a basket of vegetables.

    Dongfang Minghui got off Qian Wanyu and walked to the side of the vegetable garden, looking at the vibrant vegetables, "Wow, so beautiful. Miss, did you grow these?"

    Thinking that the other party was a child, the person with the bucket hat really answered her, "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the vegetable basket in her hand. The food was enough for two people. As she got closer, she could clearly see that the skin on the other''s hand was a little rough. Then she looked at the shoes under her feet, which were covered with mud.

    "Miss, why are you picking so much, are you going to let us eat here?" Little Minghui asked softly, looking at the person innocently with big eyes. From her point of view, she could clearly see the chin under the hat.

    The person who was called lord by Leon was stunned, "If you like it, you can stay and eat."

    "Ninth Sister!" Qian Wanyu deliberately took the child back into her arms and said to her, "I''m sorry, Ninth Sister is rather greedy, so she likes babbling."

    Dongfang Minghui buried her face in Qian Wanyu''s arms, she smiled secretly, Seventh sister is too bad. She could guess that the person was just being polite to her, but now she has to change her mind and she couldn''t help holding back her smile.

    "Let''s go."

    The small courtyard has everything, a kitchen, a hall, and a backyard.

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were ying in the front yard, and they had already seen that the person who served and cooked the food in front of them was not the real lord Leon mentioned but only someone who was meeting them in ce of the lord.

    "Miss, you have worked hard for you today."

    Saying it was hard work, in fact, only Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu ate at the dinner table. The miss was wearing a bamboo hat all the time.

    Little Minghui took the initiative to bring food to Qian Wanyu. This kind of food can only be eaten by humans. Beast people were not as delicate.

    Qian Wanyu also had a bowl of rice, and it wasn''t until all the food on the table was eaten that everyone started talking about business.

    Leon was responsible for cleaning up all the meals, and he felt incredible when he came back to his senses.

    "Leon told me about your situation, what do you want to know?"

    "First of all, what information can you provide us, and secondly, what are your trading conditions?" Qian Wanyu estimates that there were a lot of people behind the trading market, it may involve more than just beast people and dwarves.

    "This girl, if you ask for it, we will do our best to satisfy it."

    This boast was a bit big, but it was somewhat close to what she had guessed. Qian Wanyu estimated that the trading market is actually an exchange of goods on the surface, but in fact, they collect information through the people of these tribes to sell.

    "I want to know who is operating behind the scenes of the Arena and how many bases they have." Qian Wanyu threw out her needs.

    The person sitting in front of them froze, "Why?"

    Qian Wanyu observed her without changing expression, frowned and said, "Don''t you normally not inquire about other people''s privacy when you are dealing with others?"

    "The girl has misunderstood. The reason for asking is to gauge the bargaining chips of this transaction." As everyone knows, the venue for the arena is also provided by the trading market. Strictly speaking, the behind-the-scenes operator could be regarded as their customer. If one of their customers had an ident wouldn''t it be their loss?

    "We have a human friend who was filled with unknown things by the people behind the scenes so we are going to settle ounts with them."

    "Yes." Little Minghui nodded solemnly in anger, her little eyebrows were wrinkled together.

    After thinking quietly for a few minutes, the miss said, "I understand, go back first, and when the news arrives, I will let Leon tell you what the cost is this time."

    Just as Leon brought them in, he also took them out.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t figure out the whole situation until the two walked out of the base camp of the guards, "Seventh sister, will those people be with the group of people from the arena? Deliberately dying the time to catch people in a?"

    Qian Wanyu pinched her little face, "Your little head thinks a lot. She hurried us away because she couldn''t handle this transaction, the people behind this market isn''t that person."

    There should be a woman behind the trading market, only women can grow such beautiful flowers.

    "Seventh sister, how do you have such a brain? Why do you seem to know everything." Little Minghui kept muttering, "Let''s make a bet, if I guess right, you have to promise me something. "

    Qian Wanyu was a little surprised, but her proposal to Ninth Sister was heartwarming, "If I win"

    Dongfang Minghui listened to Seventh Sister''s bet, her face flushed, she let go of her hand and cursed in a low voice, "Pervert."

    The hustle and bustle of the trading market gradually approached the middle stage and the market became saturated, and there was less tensionpared to the beginning. Everyone was idle together, joking, talking about sexual jokes, talking about their own girls. As soon as the topic opened, no one could stop it.

    Dongfang Minghui was busy refining pills every day. The amount that the dwarves asked for is not much, but it was still substantial. She tried to find time to understand Wei Jun''s physical condition every time, and most of the pills were made on the way.

    Qian Wanyu was not idle either. After Wei Jun became a beast, she would spend part of her time wandering around Larkin Shaman''s site. Sometimes she saw one or two people looking for him constantly, and sometimes she saw beast people carrying the bloody part of random beasts to gift to him.

    On this day, Qian Wanyu calcted the time, and when Shaman Larkin finished watching hisst patient, she walked in front of the other person without any hassle.

    At this point, Shaman Larkin was normally going to pack up and go home to rest. Basically, everyone who knew him knew this rule, and he would not see anyone after sunset. However, there was actually such a person who liked to break the rules and y unreasonable cards.

    "Larkin Shaman."

    When Qian Wanyu said these four words, the person who was still arranging things calmly suddenly became angry. He pulled a knife out of nowhere, and shed at her, "Ah"

    Qian Wanyu stepped back quickly, dodging the opponent''s knife with ease, thanks to Karu who kept talking about how bad his temper was.

    "Larkin Shaman, I am a human."

    "What?!"

    Like crazy, she saw the person who was hobbled and hunchbacked before suddenly straightened up and kept chasing behind her with a knife. The distance between the two was a little far away, Qian Wanyu rxed but after chasing and chasing, the distance between the two was slowly shortening.

    This made Qian Wanyu very curious about his limits, she simply increased the speed again, and the other party soon caught up in the time of an incense stick to burn. After repeating this, she was sure of one thing.

    She simply took out the lightning whip and sneered, "I didn''t expect that Larkin Shaman is actually an Earth Spirit Spiritual Master."

    The person who was wrapped in cloth until no one could see his original appearance showed a pair of extremely dark eyes, "Who are you?"

    This time, it is finally in thenguage of the human race.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you hate the human race. The funny thing is that you are also a human!" Qian Wanyu looked at him mockingly.

    "Hmph, this aggressive method is useless to me." Larkin Shaman put the knife away and walked towards his house with a hunched back.

    Qian Wanyu shrugged, this old man had a very entric temper. She did have some thoughts of wanting to stimte him, but she didn''t expect to be seen through by the other party.

    The next day, Qian Wanyu pulled Karu over.

    "Girl Qian, aren''t you"

    Hadn''t she given up long ago? Why is she here again?

    "Today you go see this Larkin Shaman."

    Oh my god, Karu''s legs were weak and he almost sat on the ground. He pointed to his nose in disbelief, "Me?"

    "Yes, it''s you."

    Kalu was kicked by Qian Wanyu and turned back three times with a single step of sorrow like a hero leaving to go to a battlefield to die.

    Qian Wanyu just sat on the tree and watched until it was Karu''s turn.

    Karu''s muscles stiffened, "Master Shaman, Shaman, I, I have a friend who has"

    Stuttering and stumbling like this, after Karu finished talking about Wei Jun''s situation, a thinyer of sweat broke out on his back, and his old face was flushed with embarrassment, "Master Shaman, looking at this situation. What can I do?"

    Larkin didn''t even lift his head, "What n?"

    Karu got stuck on the spot.

    "Ahhelp."

    Karu was chased out by Larkin, and this time Qian Wanyu could see clearly that when Larkin was chasing Karu, the ground changed a little. It seems his spiritual level was also very high.

    Seeing that Karu was about to be cut by the big knife in his hand, Qian Wanyu directly shot a bolt of lightning, blocking the opponent''s footsteps.

    As soon as Larkin saw Qian Wanyu, he became angry and threatened Karu, "Boy of the beast person race, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll give you a good look!"

    "Alright, the Shaman is angry, Miss Qian, I don''t think this method will work." Karu patted his chest, being chased by Larkin Shaman holding a kitchen knife was indeed a terrible experience.

    "Go."

    The other party was a master with a very entric temper, and Qian Wanyu couldn''t do anything about him for a while.

    "Little Shaman, where have you been? Why can''t I see you every time Ie here." When Karu and Qian Wanyu went back, they happened to see Little Minghui sitting on the stone bench.

    "Karu, all the pills that the dwarves need have been refined. Bring the warriors of the tribe along with Seventh sister to pick up the goods." Dongfang Minghui handed a space ring to Qian Wanyu.

    "Very good."

    Knowing that the people of the tribe will soon get a batch of weapons made by the dwarves, Karu seems to have lost his soul and wandered around Dongfang Minghui wondering if he should say who refined the pills when asked.

    "Good thing Kurt didn''t know that Ninth Sister was the one who made these pills. If he knew, he would most likely wee Ninth Sister and invite her to y in the dwarfnd."

    When Karu heard it, he immediately rejected the thought. The houses carefully built by the dwarves were much better than the muddy ones in their tribe. In case, the little shaman falls in love with the houses of the dwarves, wouldn''t she leave the Cass tribe?!

    Qian Wanyu didn''t bother to see his contemtive look, and held her Ninth Sister in her hands.

    "Seventh sister, you bullied Karu again."

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled and leaned over and kissed her on the cheek, "Seventh sister, you are getting worse and worse, but I like it."

    Karu, who could only watch, couldn''t hug, following behind, he eagerly watched the two sisters being greeted by Lord Kurt and a little dwarf.

    Qian Wanyu personally inspected the quality of the weapons. In terms of material selection, the dwarves used above-average materials. She flicked it with her finger, "Very good."

    Kurt said proudly, "The weapons we build are not fake."

    "It''s good, but I''ve seen a better weapon. I don''t know if it came from your dwarves?" Qian Wanyu put the sword in her hand down and turned around to let Dongfang Minghui take out the little bean sprout from the space ring.

    A bud emerged from the bean sprout, and the branches grew a lot.

    Kurt looked surprised, and then his eyes were attracted by the helmet that Xiao Minghui was holding. The ancient patterns and the little bean sprouts in the helmet fluttered in the wind. He got closer, looked at the helmet carefully, and turned to Dongfang Minghui. Said, "This, can you show it to me?"

    "Of course."

    Dongfang Minghui shoved the bean sprouts into Kurt''s hands generously. Kurt''s hands were almost unsteady. He looked at the Little Minghui holding it lightly, and it sank into his hands. The weight really made his heart skip a beat.

    He tapped the helmet a few times with his thick and long fingers, and a crisp and pleasant echo came from the inside. Even if the helmet was filled with dirt, it didn''t affect the sound. Kurt ced it on the table very carefully, looking left and right, up and down, and even the top of the helmet, he looked carefully.

    The more he looked, the more excited he became, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.

    "Vera above, what did I see!!" Kurt suddenly knelt and climbed to the ground, pping his big hand, he knocked several heads towards the helmet.

    "Seventh sister, what is he doing?"

    "Probably kneeling to the god they believe in." Qian Wanyu didn''t expect Kurt to be so excited by a helmet, she wondered, "Lord Kurt, you should believe that I didn''t deceive you before."

    "Yes, you have fulfilled a dream of mine, and I, Kurt, would like to be friends with you." Kurt couldn''t put it down. This was actually a part of the legendary Tianyin armour!

    It turns out that this helmet had a big history.

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes and opened her mouth. She was almost frightened by the origin of this helmet. The Tianyin armour was a god-level armour, which was lost in the battle a hundred years ago. To be able to see the Tianyin helmet in his lifetime, Kurt was weeping with joy.

    Can you imagine a dwarf crying while holding a pot of bean sprouts?!

    "Seventh sister, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Such a precious thing was actually in her hands. If she knew this, she would not use it to grow small bean sprouts! Little Minghui burst into tears from the bottom of her heart.

    Little bean sprouts seemed to feel her mood and tried very hard to shake itself as if she was telling herhaha, toote.

    Qian Wanyu pinched her little cheek, "As long as you like it."

    "Lord Kurt."

    "Sorry sorry."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that he was holding on to her little bean sprouts and was about to jump in a hurry. She was also a child anyway, so it was always right to get her things back. The cheeky Dongfang Minghui stretched out her hand, "Sir, my little bean sprouts?"

    Only then did Kurt have the mind to shift his gaze from Tianyin''s helmet to the little bean sprouts. He blinked, and Dongfang Minghui also blinked. Seeing a tender sprout growing out of the Tianyin''s helmet, no one could understand Kurt''s mood at the moment.

    However, things belonged to other people, he had no right to speak at all, and in the end, he couldn''t put it down, reluctantly handing it back to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Qian girl, to tell you the truth, the Tianyin armour is indeed from the hands of our tribe." The Tianyin armour is the third-ranked weapon on the ranking of equipment. However, if the armour itself is lost and it was just the helmet, it was only a helmet and not the actual Tianyin armour.

    "Lord Kurt, to tell you the truth, in fact, I identally found a kind of iron chain in the beast people''snd. The iron chain contains a strange power that can bind the spiritual power of the human race. I don''t know if Lord Kurt has seen it?" Qian Wanyu deliberately said it in awe, and then sighed slightly, "In pursuit of weapons of this quality, I have been shopping in the market for so many days, and I still haven''t found the slightest thing close to it, which is a pity."

    Lord Kurt pursed his lips tightly, seeing the other party''s sighing and disappointed look, his mind was full of thoughts.

    "Lord Kurt doesn''t seem to have seen it either. After chatting for so long, it''s time for us to leave." Qian Wanyu concluded, "Ninth Sister, let''s go, since Lord Kurt doesn''t have anything else here, I''m afraid the whole trading market will not have it, really a waste of therge number of precious pills that we prepared"

    "Seventh sister, it can''t be in vain. That pill can stop bleeding immediately. I think Karu and the others want it very much. We can exchange some other things with the people of the tribe."

    Dongfang Minghui secretly nced at Kurt''s eyes, holding the bean sprouts, "Seventh sister, let''s go."

    "Oh, wait!"

    Kurt''s heart was itching unbearably. As soon as he heard about the pill effects, his whole body was out of control. He subconsciously licked his lips and blocked the way of the two of them, "Miss Qian, the chain you just said is actually our special one product. This kind of weapon takes time and energy to make and under normal circumstances we will never take it out for trading.

    "It turned out to be like this, looks like it''s impossible." Qian Wanyu looked stunned, "Thank you, Lord Kurt, for rifying our doubts, it was also one of my worries."

    "Miss Qian, please wait." Kurt said sincerely, "Miss Qian is a friend recognized by Kurt. If you want this kind of chain, it is not impossible to customize it for you, but"

    "Remuneration is not a problem. The pills I traded with you before are for daily use. I want to use these blood clotting pills as a bargaining chip for this transaction. I don''t know if Lord Kurt is satisfied?"

    Qian Wanyu even demonstrated the effect, scratching her wrist again, and crushing the pill to stop the bleeding, without frowning during the whole process.

    Dongfang Minghui had a face of disapproval. Thest time she cut herself she felt so nervous! Thinking about it from another perspective, does she not know that she will feel distressed for her?

    "It''s fine!"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the little guy with a calm face and reassured her.

    "It''s amazing!" Kurt was conquered by Qian Wanyu''s pills, "Satisfied, very satisfied."

    A deal has just ended, and a new deal came along!

    The requirements and conditions that Qian Wanyu talked about were simr to the previous ones. Because the value of this batch of pills was raised by her, the quantity decreased and the medicinal materials increased. Even so, Kurt happily sent it to them.

    Karu pricked up his ears and listened to what they had just said, and he still couldn''t believe it until now.

    The dwarves were very arrogant, relying on their ability to refine weapons, they have never given them a good look. As a result, as soon as the little shaman and the others came, they obediently begged for a deal. This attitude and gap between people was really annoying

    Fortunately, the little Shaman was from their Cass tribe!

    Karu also learned to find a sense of bnce from that tofort himself. After returning, he must talk to Milo well, so that he will never go find trouble with the little shaman and the others again in the future.

    "Little Shaman, Miss Qian, what do we want those iron chains for?"

    The two looked at him in unison.

    Karu was a little puzzled by them, scratching his head, did he ask the wrong question? But what was wrong?

    After sending Karu back to the tent, the two of them went back to check on Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu.

    "How''s the situation today?"

    Dongfang Minghui first checked Wei Jun''s condition, and then looked at Xuan Zhu''s neck. The scars on Xuanzhu''s body were very obvious. Because she didn''t take good care of it before, it left traces now, which probably has something to do with her Dark Spiritual Master physique.

    Wei Jun''s beast transformation has temporarily stopped at a certain stage, and the scales on her face and the beast ws on her hands have not changed too much.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to take it lightly, she talked to Qian Wanyu, and went into the barrier again.

    The room was quiet and everyone was thinking about their own things. Qian Wanyu suddenly threw out a bomb, "Someone might be able to save you."

    The so-called salvation was of course

    "Really?" Since being sentenced to death by Dongfang Minghui, Xuan Zhu didn''t know what to do every day. Now Qian Wanyu''s words were like a fresh breeze allowing her to find a way again.

    "I can only say that this person may extend her lifespan and reduce the beast transformation." Qian Wanyu actually had another purpose in her heart. She couldn''t stand seeing her Ninth Sister running back and forth for Wei Jun, even getting into a fight with her for this matter.

    Even if the two people in the room died, she couldn''t stand it any longer.

    "Who is he?" Wei Jun asked, sitting up straight.

    "It doesn''t matter who he is, the important thing is that he hates the human race. When he sees a human, he will take out a knife to hunt them down." Speaking of this entric shaman, Qian Wanyu''s face turned dark.

    Wei Jun suddenly burst outughing, "You were chased by him?"

    She mentioned it in a tone that sounded more like stating a fact.

    "Qian Wanyu, you know where he is, right? Take me there." Xuan Zhu wanted to grab her wrist in a hurry, but Qian Wanyu quickly took a step back, letting her hand fall.

    "Yes, but Wei Jun has to go herself."

    "She''s too weak, in case"

    "No buts, he is truly violent and when he gets angry it''s a huge problem."

    Wei Jun gritted her teeth, this is revenge, what kind of heroine! Her heart was even smaller than a needle, but she tried her best to stand up and straighten her back, "Yes, I can do it myself."

    Qian Wanyu left Little White in the house to guard Ninth Sister, and she walked to the Shaman Larkin with Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu.

    The three of them watched from a distance as about a dozen people lined up, kneeling and begging the shaman to treat them.

    "Who is he?" Wei Jun asked.

    "Larkin, ording to Karu, there was a person who was in the same situation as you and was cured by him." Qian Wanyu said lightly, not blinking as she lied.

    "That''s great." As soon as Xuan Zhu heard this, a new hope ignited in her heart. She stared at Larkin in the distance, as if pinning herst hope on him. It even made Xuan Zhu exude some sort of glow.

    Wei Jun frowned and wasn''t too optimistic from Qian Wanyu''s words, "You said earlier that he hates humans and has a bad temper?"

    "Yes." Qian Wanyu leaned against the tree and urged, "You two can try his temper, but be careful."

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Qian Wanyu was holding a lightning whip as she straddled a tree staring at Larkin''s every move with a serious look. Once the other party behaved excessively, she woulde forward to stop him.

    "Roll!"

    Along with the shout, Larkin went wild. Compared with the previous two times, the anger this time was like a volcanic eruption.

    Xuan Zhu saw that the other party took out a knife, and realized that what Qian Wanyu said just now was true! The other party''s temper was like the weather, suddenly cloudy and changing his face faster than flipping a book!

    "Come on!"

    One was a dark-type Spiritual Master with weak spiritual power, and the other was Wei Jun, who has been ill for a long time. The two of them were about to despair as they ran because the other party was getting closer and closer to them. Xuan Zhu was sweating profusely in anxiety, and pushed Wei Jun out, "You go, I will hold him back."

    Just when Larkin raised his knife, Xuan Zhu turned around and threw a cloud of dark smoke. The smoke that could stop people in all directions failed to reach Larkin.

    Larkin''s eyes widened and he shouted, "Dark Spirit Spiritual Master?!"<blockquote>

    Haha Larkin!</blockquote>

    Thank you for the generous donations and support, all of you are awesome people~

 Chapter 127 (1)

    Chapter 127 (1)

    Larkin grabbed Xuan Zhu''s neck and tightened his fingers.

    Xuan Zhu felt that it was difficult to breathe, and when she wanted to struggle, she became more and more powerless. She believed more and more what Qian Wanyu had said before. Since the other party could see at a nce that she was the Spiritual Master of the dark system, he could definitely save Wei Jun.

    "I-I justcough, I want to stop you."

    Her Dark attribute was useless, it has no use at all except that it can fascinate people in an emergency.

    "Let go of her!" Wei Jun''s eyes were red, and she was on the verge of transforming into a beast.

    "Beast human?"

    In Larkin''s eyes, these half-human, half-beast, beast-like humans were collectively referred to as Beast humans.

    Wei Jun''s animal ws and the scales on her face showed on her body one after another. The person who was still weak just now, like an agile cheetah, flew in front of Larkin, and her sharp ws turned towards the face of the other side.

    Larkin dodged and dodged, he was able to dodge Wei Jun''s strong pounce. The knife in his hand hooked up with Wei Jun''s sharp ws. The de surface was scratched by Wei Jun''s ws.

    "Eagle w."

    "Sure enough."

    Qian Wanyu stood by the tree and looked carefully. Wei Jun''s strength after transforming was probably on the level of a Spiritual King of level 5, yet he didn''t even catch a piece of the other party''s clothes. The more powerful Larkin appeared, the more it meant that the difficulty of things will increase, "It''s a bit difficult to handle."

    "Ah"

    Wei Jun became more anxious when she saw that she missed. The more negative emotions she felt, the worse she looked.

    "Master shaman."

    Qian Wanyu fell from the sky, and when she turned around, she suddenly threw out the lightning whip toward the hand that was holding Xuan Zhu. In the end, he would rather get hit by the whip than let go of the hand that was holding Xuan Zhu.

    "You again?!"

    The disgust of the other party could be heard in the tone. He turned around and spread open the distance between them in an instant. After chasing him again, a knife flew toward her, and then his figure disappeared.

    "Wei Jun!"

    Seeing that Wei Jun was going crazy, Qian Wanyu knocked her unconscious and took her back.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with Wei Jun?" After finishing the experiment, she looked up and found that the room was empty, leaving Little White''s huge body blocking the gate, making sure no one dare to set foot in this ce.

    Dongfang Minghui asked Toothless to apany Little White for a walk outside, he sat outside the gate and waited, and then saw Qian Wanyu carrying a person then throwing Wei Jun into the room.

    "She became a beast again and almost fell into madness, can you check on her?"

    "Didn''t she just turn into a beast this morning? The time has shortened again?" Dongfang Minghui looked at it and found that Wei Jun''s breath was extremely unstable. The sharp animal ws were inserted into the palm of her hand, but she didn''t know pain and the fist was still tightly clenched.

    "W-wait, Seventh sister, where are you going?"

    Qian Wanyu was yelled at by her, so she hurriedly threw the Immortal Binding Lock to her, "After she transformed into a beast, her strength is higher than yours. Tie her with the Immortal Binding Chain to prevent her from going mad."

    "O-oh."

    "You stay here, if she goes crazy and doesn''t recognize anyone, temporarily enter the barrier."

    "Seventh sister, where are you going? Also, where did Xuan Zhu go?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even have time to ask a question, when she saw the other side''s vanishing back, she wrinkled her little face, feeling that Seventh sister was acting strange, she turned her head to meet a pair of blood red eyes.

    Larkin threw Xuan Zhu into his room at will, and ignored her. Xuan Zhu was also worried that the old man would kill her, and was uneasy for a long time, but the old man buried himself in his own business.

    When she mentally rxed, she felt that she was hurting everywhere. She didn''t even need to look at her neck to know that it had turned blue, as well as the back of her elbow. Xuan Zhu took advantage of him turning his back to quickly prepare to run.

    "One more step and I''ll break your leg."

    Xuan Zhu was stunned, and when she turned around, she saw a pair of dark eyes staring at her like a ghost frightening her to death! Larkin stretched out his hand and easily threw the person back, continuing to work in the house.

    Xuan Zhu was thrown into a random spot by him.

    She stood up and looked around carefully. Larkin shaman''s house looked a little crude, but it looked very solid. The houses of the dwarves were made of wood, and the house of Larkin was piled up with dirt. The soil under her feet was a little damp, and the whole house was chilly.

    Xuan Zhu poked the cold room wall with her hand, and the mud on the wall seemed to be frozen.

    "Come here."

    "Larkin shaman, you called me?"

    After Xuan Zhu finished her question, the old man ignored her again. There were only the two of them in the room. She thought it was her so she walked over slowly.

    Larkin didn''t even look at her, pointing to a pile of weeds on the ground, "Tie these together."

    "This.."

    Xuan Zhu felt strange. She had never been forced to do such menial work by others. She thought that she had nothing to do anyway, so she just started to work. There were a lot of weeds, about a dozen or so. It took Xuan Zhu a long time to tie them one by one.

    "Too slow."

    Xuan Zhu, who was despised, was stunned. Thinking of Wei Jun''s situation, she immediately adjusted her state of mind and chased behind Larkin, "Shaman Larkin, the beast human you mentioned before, can my friend still be saved?"

    Larkin ignored her and didn''t seem to hear her at all. He went out and took a veryrge medicine grinder and stuffed it into Xuan Zhu''s hand, "Go, grind this into juice."

    Weeding and grinding juice

    "Larkin shaman."

    After Larkin handed her the things, he disappeared into the night.

    Qian Wanyu had long been standing on the roof, she was sure that Larkin had no intention of hurting Xuan Zhu, so she didn''t get down immediately. After seeing Larkin leave the house, she immediately caught up with him but lost him halfway through.

    "Don''t think about it, you can''t catch up with him."

    The power disparity was too great.

    Qian Wanyu returned to the house of Larkin Shaman, Xuan Zhu was still grinding grass juice, she heard the footsteps and thought shaman Larkin was back but when she turned around, she found it was Qian Wanyu, "Wei Jun, what is she doing now? Is she alright?"

    "With ninth sister there, she''ll be fine."

    "That''s good." Xuan Zhu put down the stone in her heart, and then picked up the stone mill to prepare for the next round of grass grinding.

    Qian Wanyu looked around and found that this ce had nothing but some daily necessities, she said to Xuan Zhu, "Do you want to go back with me?"

    She had seen that Larkin seemed to be treating Xuan Zhu differently from how he treated other humans, no one knows about Larkin''s past, let alone the reason for his hatred for humans which far outweighs his kind deeds to the beast people, "It''s very hard to stay here. Also very dangerous"

    Xuan Zhu nodded, "It''s really dangerous." Having seen the whole process of the other party shing people so easily, she was a little afraid of Larkin shaman, but the only hope in her heart was all on this person, "Qian Wanyu, go back, I want to stay here."

    "Alright."

    When Qian Wanyu went back, she found Wei Jun was still sleeping, with her hands tied behind her back by a bundle of immortal rope, and a big bow tied on her forehead.

    Ninth Sister!

    Little Minghui held the little bean sprouts, "Seventh sister, where is Xuan Zhu?"

    Qian Wanyu pulled her to the side, and inadvertently nced at the Tianyin helmet, which was stained with a trace of blood, and then thought of therge bow on Wei Jun''s head, Qian Wanyu immediately understood, "Xuan Zhu is staying at Larkin shaman''s ce. It will take a few days for her to learn so you dont have to worry about it.

    "Oh, who is Larkin shaman? I don''t know him?"

    "A shaman introduced by Karu, it is said that he is familiar with the situation of people like Wei Jun, but his temper is a little strange." Not only strange but very mysterious.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and said clearly, "I was wondering why Wei Jun turned into a beast, it turned out to be because Xuan Zhu and her being reluctant for her to leave."

    Wei Jun was still a little sober when she woke up. The most important thing was that she felt that her head was in unbearable pain, as if it was about to explode. She reached out to touch her head and found a piece of cloth, "Iwhat''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing." Little Minghui felt a little guilty, especially when she saw the piece of cloth on the other''s forehead, she hurriedly added, "You transformed before, don''t you remember?"

    During the process of transformation, Wei Jun would not remember what she had done, but she remembered that Xuan Zhu was caught by Larkin shaman.

    "Xuan Zhu?"

    "Xuan Zhu is fine now, she said that she wants to stay at the shaman Larkin''s ce to learn more medical skills." Qian Wanyu reassured her.

    "Yes, so you don''t have to worry about her."

    Hearing the two talking about Xuan Zhu all the time, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but develop a strong interest in Larkin shaman.

    The next day, she took advantage of Seventh sister trying to take care of Wei Jun, who was in the process of transforming into a beast, and slipped out in a hurry. She took Toothless and Little White to the trading market in the eastern area.

    From a distance, Leen saw the little Shaman who was caught between two very strange beasts and could barely see her, "Little Shaman!"

    "Leen?"

    "Why are you here?" Little Colour was carrying Lu Xing on her back and stayed in the tent quietly.

    "I want to ask Karu something."

    Karu was busy reorganizing the tent. This month''s trading wasing to an end. It seems that no one has heard the news of any additional trading day. The most important thing is that there is a batch of weapons they managed to obtain from the dwarves in the tent. For this batch of weapons, he had to send tribal warriors to guard them and he was afraid that they would be stolen by someone who had greedy eyes. Whoever pierced a hole in their tent would immediately be able to see it so since he had nothing to do he kept counting the weapons to make sure nothing was stolen.

    "Little Shaman, why are you free today?"

    Dongfang Minghui waved at him and asked in a low voice, "Karu, do you know a famous Shaman nearby? He seems to be called Larkin."

    "I know, of course I know, this person is the one I rmended to Miss Qian. Why, is the matter of Young Master Wei settled?"

    "Yes, it''s settled, take me to see him."

    Little Minghui heard a lot of words from Karu''s mouth along the way. Little Colour and Leen followed them. The group went further and further away. This ce was about ten miles away from the trading market. Soon, they saw a hut made of mud which was two connected huts. A lot of hay was added to the house, and it looked like a thatched hut from a distance.

    "The house over there belongs to Larkin."

    "Who are the rest?"

    "The little Shaman is pointing at this group of people who are lining up to see Larkin. They all came from afar to seek medical treatment from the shaman."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded clearly. With her vision, she could clearly see the situation outside the thatched hut. Xuan Zhu stood aside to help the wrapped up Larkin. She rubbed her chin, "Larkin Is this shaman really so powerful?"

    "He is."

    Karu had great respect for shamans and healers, he felt that these people were especially wise, and their skills cannotpare with rough people like him who could only fight.

    "You guys stay here." Dongfang Minghui was geared up to meet another doctor, "I''m going to meet with him."

    "Ah?" Karu was taken aback and dragged back the little Shaman who had walked a few steps ahead, "You must not go, little shaman, although shaman Larkin is a very kind shaman to beast people he is not very good-tempered. He hates humans, and every time he sees them, he chases them with a knife"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened when she heard this, she pointed at Xuan Zhu, "But look, isn''t Xuan Zhu fine?"

    "Huh?" Karu was a little confused, then looking over as if he saw a new world, had Larkin changed?!

    "Don''t worry, I will protect myself." Wei Jun''s situation can''t be dyed. Since the other party knew more about the situation of the beast transformation than she does, they could work together to heal her.

    While walking, Little Minghui searched the space ring for any venom that could make her look like she really came to seek medical treatment

    "That''s it!"

    "Won''t anything go wrong with the Little Shaman?" Karu was a little worried.

    "She has her own opinion, we can just wait here." Little Colour felt very reassured about her little friend, after all, she was an adult inside, and she wouldn''t do things that were too stupid.

    Leen, who was on the side, pulled his bow and arrow, an arrow was firmly ced on the bow. His eyes were extremely focused on Little Minghui''s figure.

    Little Minghui secretly poured the ck medicine into her arm when she calcted that there were only three people left. Once the ck liquid got on her skin, it slowly prated into her like a living creature. On her skin, it swept through her arm and made her shiver uncontrobly.

    If she hadn''t already refined the antidote for this as well, she really would never want to encounter these things in her life!

    "Uuuuuuuuuu, help."

    She rushed into the crowd at a running speed and shook her hands as she ran, but she couldn''t get rid of the ck things stuck to her arms, so frightened all the beast people in line and made them scatter, she looked aggrieved. Running in front of Larkin, she stretched out her hand, wanting the other party to see clearly, "Master shaman, save me!"

    As soon as Xuan Zhu raised her head, she was a little confused by Dongfang Minghui''s sudden appearance.

    Larkin slowly raised his head, and when he saw the ck sticky stuff on her wrist, he actually didn''t take out his machete! He stretched out his hand and wiped her wrist but those ck things continued to spread, some of it fell on the hands of Larkin Shaman left.

    "Uuuuu, I''m afraid." Little Minghui curled her lips, trying to hold back her tears, which melted the hearts of a group of beast people.

    If Xuan Zhu didn''t know the details of who the other party was, even she would also be deceived!

    "What is this?"

    "Don''t move!" Larkin roared, his low hoarse voice was like a broken gong, not only scaring Xuan Zhu, but even Dongfang Minghui was stunned by him. Even the beast people surrounding them retreated,

    "Hahahaha."

    Dongfang Minghui had three drops of cold sweat on her forehead. She believed Karu''s words now. The other party was truly a lunatic.

    "Youe with me." Larkin pointed at Dongfang Minghui and said.

    Xuan Zhu was looking at her resisting the urge to roll her eyes but Little Minghui couldn''t care less and she became more and more curious about this Larkin shaman.

    "The little Shaman was invited into the house of Larkin shaman?!" Karu became anxious, "Should we rush in and have a look?"

    "Not for now." Little Colour shook her head, it could sense if there was any danger.

    Seeing that he didn''t care about the small amount of ck medicine on her, she calmly followed him in. As soon as she entered, the door outside the house was instantly closed, and Xuan Zhu, who was one step behind, was also locked out, "Larkin shaman?"

    Larkin mmed the door and stood in front of her, the two were almost face to face, and she was just a few centimetres away from the cloth-covered face. She suddenly felt that her whole head was heavy staring at the pitch-ck eyes.

    "Tell me, where did you encounter these things? If you had seen any strange people, bring them to me."

    "I"

    Dongfang Minghui''s big eyes slowly closed. Just as she was about to blurt out, her soul felt some pain. Little Colour''s voice quickly entered her mind, "Stay awake, the other party is hypnotizing you."

    Hypnosis!!

    Dongfang Minghui''s dazed mind quickly came to her senses, her eyelids moved twice, and she randomly said, "I saw a man in a ck robe in the trading market walking in front of me. I was curious and followed him"

    Storytelling has now be her forte, and she could easily do it at will!

    "I see"

    Larkinughed, then turned his back to Dongfang Minghui, removing the glove he was wearing and revealing a bone-like hand.<blockquote>

    Woo the mystery of Larkin develops!</blockquote>

 Chapter 127 (2)

    Chapter 127 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui, who identally opened her eyes secretly, saw a piece of white bone, and her whole heart was terrified. However, Shaman Larkin didn''t notice it, he tore off the thing on the other hand, and used two bony hands with only a little bit of skin left to scrape all the ck medicine from her arm. Now, when there was only a little bit of ck medicine left, Shaman Larkin took out a piece of grass in the corner of his house, bit it and smeared it on her wrist.

    A burning pain came from her wrist.

    "It hurts!"

    Dongfang Minghui murmured, she pretended to be unable to bear the pain and woke up from the "hypnosis". Shaman Larkin took a ck cloth and wrapped her hands again, "You can leave."

    "Thank you Shaman Larkin."

    Dongfang Minghui, who walked out all the way, still felt incredible. She stared nkly at her intact hand, her head was still a little dizzy, on the way back, she kept specting about the identity of Shaman Larkin.

    "Where did you go?"

    Qian Wanyu saw Karu and looked at Dongfang Minghui, who looked like he lost his soul, "You went to find Shaman Larkin?"

    "Yes, the Little Shaman was invited into the house by Shaman Larkin, and then it turned into this."

    "Ninth Sister, why are you here?"

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and looked at Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister?"

    "Ok?"

    "I have something important to tell you."

    Qian Wanyu nced at Karu and Leen, who withdrew somewhat reluctantly.

    Dongfang Minghui immediately informed the other party of what she had seen and heard, and finally gave a shudder, "I feel that Shaman Larkin gives me a very bad feeling. I thought I met another Death Spiritual Master again."

    Those bad memories came flooding in one after another, and nothing could stop them.

    "Hmm, the other party knows about that type of ck medicine and even knows how to heal it" Qian Wanyu thought for a while, "In this way, Wei Jun''s condition has a chance to be improved."

    "Yes." She immediately thought of Xuan Zhu, "Seventh sister, is Xuan Zhu really fine staying with Shaman Larkin?"

    "Xuan Zhu wants to try it out."

    See if she can persuade Shaman Larkin to lend a helping hand.

    "Little Shaman, Little Shaman!"

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache, Karu''s voice was too loud, and when he shouted, everyone around knew that there was a little shaman, "Karu, what are you making a fuss about?"

    "It''s Leon, he said he was looking for you in a hurry."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui looked at each other.

    They followed Leon back to the camp of the guards. This time, they didn''t have to take the stairs. They were greeted directly to the ce where the guests were entertained. He even quickly served tea respectfully making even Dongfang Minghui look up several times.

    The main thing is that he''s so stone-faced.

    "Little Shaman, Miss Qian, the main reason for looking for you this time is for trading." Leon whispered, Mickey beside him was tranting, "The information has been collected and the transaction is paid, our Lord wants to ask the Little Shaman for medical help for a person."

    "Who?"

    The time to ept the results hase. Of course, Dongfang Minghui knew the importance of this matter. If the other party was reliable, there will be a second business.

    Leon murmured, "It''s the captain of our guard team. She was seriously injured before and was in aa. Last time Shaman, you saved my life with your wonderful technique. After the lord knew about it, the lord wanted to exchange this as the reward for the information you want to know. Is it convenient for you?"

    "Take me to see the captain of your guard team first."

    It is said that the captain of the escort team is very mysterious, even Karu was not aware of who it was, the other party rarely shows up. No wonder it is rumoured that Leon and Barry were fighting for the position of captain.

    Now, these rumours don''t seem to be credible since the real captain was still alive.

    "Miss Qian, it''s better to sit here and rest for a while."

    "Why?"

    The implication is that she can only go up alone? Dongfang Minghui shrank her neck and was about to protest when Qian Wanyu interrupted, "Fine, I''ll sit here and wait for you."

    "Seventh sister, youwell, ok fine you rest well."

    "Miss Qian, sit down for a moment."

    Leon took her upstairs and took the road he walkedst time. When passing by the formation, Dongfang Minghui was cautious, cautious and even more cautious. She was afraid of getting lost in this formation. She teased, "Your lord is very kind."

    How could a mere guard captain be able to enjoy such high-level treatment, seek medical treatment, and live in this type of ce?

    She remembered that the "lord" seemed to cook meals for two peoplest time. Could one of them be the unconscious captain?

    Without a trantor, Leon pretended not to hear anything and continued to walk forward until he reached the small courtyard, where another veiled girl received her.

    Dongfang Minghui knew at a nce that this was the one who cooked for herst time.

    "Miss, how long has your captain been in aa?"

    "This Little Shaman, you will naturally know when you arrive."

    Seeing the other party''s hesitant answer, Dongfang Minghui immediately realized that things were not simple. She made up the image of the captain of the guard team in her mind, but when she was taken to a room by the other party, she was stunned when she saw the person lying on the bed.

    "Is this your captain?"

    "Right."

    The woman on the bed was in her thirties or forties. An oval face made her look younger. She was wearing a ck dress, with her hands on her lower abdomen, and shey on the bed quietly, as if she had fallen asleep.

    "Leon said before that she was seriously injured, when did she get hurt?"

    "Little Shaman, I''m sorry, but I don''t know."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t get an answer. The captain of the escort team was not in the trading market normally. Therefore, she didn''t know what kind of injury the captain suffered. It was just that the captain passed out after saying a word and hadn''t woken up.

    "Zhn, step back."

    Suddenly, there was a gentle voice in the room, very soft, like a feather brushing through the heart, which made people veryfortable listening to it.

    Dongfang Minghui looked around following the voice and finally set her eyes on the wall. However, there was no one else in the room except her and the girl named Zhn.

    "Yes, my lord."

    Zhn lowered her head, slowly exited the room, and closed the door.

    "I heard from Leon before that the Little Shaman has a pair of wonderful hands that can even bring back the dead, so this time I took the liberty of wanting the Little Shaman to help save her."

    "My lord is joking, Leon was still breathing that day, I rescued him by chance." Dongfang Minghui heard her voice and knew that the other party was most likely the person behind the trading market, "My lord, when did she get hurt? How is the injury? What are the characteristics of the injury?"

    Little Minghui asked seriously and took out a notebook to write down.

    Probably feeling the attitude of the other party, the faceless lord told Little Minghui everything she knew.

    "My lord, I have a special quirk. I don''t like being disturbed during the diagnosis. Can you leave for now?" She was referring to the other person''s consciousness which was covering the room.

    "Of course."

    Dongfang Minghui felt around for a while, and soon found that the other party''s consciousness had really withdrawn, but she was still not relieved, and let Little Colour''s vines and pig fairy grass guard around her.

    After spending an hour, Dongfang Minghui checked all the injuries on the person on the bed. The injury was on the back and there was a ck palm like imprint. She was no stranger to this type of palm print. The ce where Lu Xing was injured by the Death Spiritual Master before was also the back, but at that time the palm print was surrounded by grey smoke, the one on thisdy''s back was truly a real ck palm print.

    She didn''t dare to take it lightly and ran her spiritual power into her hands. She sensed the other party''s head a little bit and found that the other party''s internal organs had already moved, the injury was more serious than she imagined. The ck thing on her back was also swallowing the life of the other party little by little.

    Internal injury plus the evil force sucking her life energy, her life was in dire straits!

    Dongfang Minghui asked Little Colour''s vines toe back, only after pig fairy grass, which had been guarding as well returned to the space ring did she shout loudly.

    "Lord!"

    She shouted three times in a row, and it took a long time for the previous voice to echo, "Does the Little Shaman have a final diagnosis?"

    "Yes." Dongfang Minghui put the notebook on the table into her own space ring, "But, this matter must be discussed in detail."

    As soon as the proposal for a detailed discussion came out, the other party was silent.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but wonder, is it possible that the other party is reluctant? Or maybe she didn''t care about the person on the bed at all. If it was dyed any longer, the person on the bed would probably die in aa yet she was still rtively calm.

    It is indeed more important than the information of the arena base, but no matter how important it is, it cannot be more important than Lu Xing''s life. If the other party used the elves to negotiate conditions with her, she may have to raise a white g to surrender.

    "Leon?"

    Little Minghui opened the door and stuck out her head, "Aren''t you here, Leon? Seventh Sister is probably waiting outside. Take me back."

    The small courtyard was empty, no one was there, not even Leon and Zhn who had just left the room. She looked around, feeling a little frustrated, and she couldn''t stop thinking about it, "Could it be that she wanted to force me into submission?"

    Not being able to use soft methods so trying hard methods.

    "Leon, I''m going to be angry if you don''te out again."

    Dongfang Minghui pouted and crossed her hands against her waist, very displeased.

    "Little Shaman, sir, please."

    Zhn led the way, and they walked into the back garden unknowingly. Across an octagonal pavilion, she saw a girl in a white dress standing by theke with jet-ck hair behind her, who was holding something and heading towards theke.

    The first time she came, she had seen it, there were asionally live fish rippling in the crystal clearke water. The other party looked like she was feeding, and was very content. The person in front of her must be the rumoured big boss in the trading market that she and Seventh sister had guessed before.

    "Little Shaman, there is no harm in saying anything."

    "Lord?" Dongfang Minghui thought about thousands of things but never expected that the person behind the trading market was actually a girl. Just listening to the soft voice was like falling into a dream.

    Dongfang Minghui pinched herself to clear her head, "I can save her, but only after I see the transaction information, if your transaction information does not meet my requirements, the transaction will be terminated."

    "Little Shaman, this is part of the transaction information, please take a look." Zhn, who had never spoken, suddenly handed something to her with both hands, which really shocked her.

    She took the document and nced at it, her eyes widened so as not to miss the information, but the more she saw the more incredible she felt, "I am very satisfied, but this part has to satisfy Seventh sister too if she is satisfied our transaction can continue."

    Zhn stood aside and said warmly, "Just now, I made Leon bring this information to Miss Qian, she asked me to tell you that she was very satisfied."

    "Ok."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to dy for a while and have more contact with this lord, but the other party had thought about things more thoughtfully than her, "If you want her to recover, you need a lot of medicinal nts, I don''t have them on hand so these things must be provided by you."

    "Little Shaman just give me a list of all of them."

    "I don''t know all of what I need yet, but I hope no one bothers me during the healing process." She listed all the medical nts in her mind, and then wrote them down on a small notebook tearing off a sheet The paper was given to Zhn, "Get it as soon as possible."

    "Little Shaman, this way please."

    Zhn sent her back to the room. Before leaving, Dongfang Minghui looked back at the person by theke. She looked a little familiar She thought hard for a long time but came up with nothing, "Sister Zhn, your lord looks very young."

    Zhn smiled without saying a word, "Little Shaman, if you need anything, you just need to call me."

    "I called you for a long time and didn''t see you" Little Minghui wrinkled her nose andined, "If I''m staying here, Seventh Sister will be very worried, can you talk to the lord and bring Seventh Sister over as well? ?"

    "This  I have to ask the Lord to know."

    "Well, hopefully, it''s good news."

    Dongfang Minghui waited for a long time, but the good news did not arrive. Some of the medicinal nts she needed were delivered to her, however. She closed the door and selected all the medicinal herbs for the bath.

    After instructing Zhn to prepare arge tub and hot water, she soon began the first round of cleaning baths.

    It took ten hours for the first bucket of clean water to get seeped in the muddy ck water, also the tub that had been used was now useless. Ayer of ck dirt stained the inner wall of the wooden bucket.

    "Lord, this is what came out."

    Zhn told what she had seen and heard in the past few days to the lord sitting by the window. The woman was wearing a veil, and there was a mask under the veil as if she didn''t want people to find out the face underneath.

    "Whatever she needs, try to provide her as much as possible."

    "Yes, my lord." Zhn pondered for a while, then lowered her head and said, "This little Shaman has a sister staying within our guard team. The little Shaman wants her sister toe in and apany her."

    She''d never seen such a clingy child. The first time she proposed, she didn''t reply, but she was caught by the little Shaman during the delivery of the wooden barrel and was asked several times again

    Zhn felt that she still had to discuss this matter with the lord before she could agree, so she mentioned it at this moment.

    "Sister?"

    "Yes, the one who apanied herst time. She was the one who proposed the deal, she is still sitting in our guard team barracks.

    "ording to Leon, there are several hours a day when the other party left but as soon as her matter was resolved, she came back and continued to sit there."

    "Really good sisters." The lord sighed with emotion, "Forget it, let Leon bring her here. As long as she doesn''t affect the Little Shaman, you can follow her as well."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know that there was another surprise waiting for her. She immersed herself in refining the medicine and checked the person in the tub from time to time. At present, this bucket of medicinal materials was already the fifth bucket, and the ck handprint on her back has faded a lot.

    This is a huge improvement.

    "Sister Zhn,e help me." With such a heavy barrel, a little girl like her definitely can''t handle it, so every time she had to change the barrel, she didn''t bother trying to act tough.

    "Coming."

    Not only did Zhne, she also brought her a piece of good news, "My lord has allowed your sister toe here to apany you."

    "For real?"

    "Yes, but she seems to have something to do and will onlye back tomorrow."

    Dongfang Minghui waved her hand and didn''t care. She just didn''t want Seventh Sister to worry about her outside, also she was reluctant to part with her. It would definitely take a long time to treat this person. But after thinking about it, Seventh Sister still has to take care of Wei Jun, or else the other party might do something really crazy after transforming

    Thinking of Wei Jun, Xuan Zhu was still by that Shaman Larkin''s side, if Sister Seventh wasn''t there to take care of her, she would feel a little pitiful.

    She somewhat regretted her previous proposal now, it seemed a bit selfish when Seventh Sister was needed everywhere.

    "Sister Zhn, if Seventh Sister is too busy, just ask Leon to tell her that it''s fine over here and I can take care of myself."

    "Didn''t you always keep asking about-"

    "That was before!"

    Children could afford to be fickle at any time! Dongfang Minghui tried very hard to convince herself.

    "In that case, I''ll go tell Leon."

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghu worked even harder. Almost day and night, she channelled her spiritual power into her eyes to clearly see the inside of thedy''s body. The trauma was almost treated, the next step was the extremely important internal injury treatment.

    All the medicinal nts she needed before were made into potions and pills by her. In order to not to make the other party suffer too much, she even thought about mixing a little mild medicinal ingredient into the pills

    Little Minghui was holding the knife and was hesitating about whether or not to use her blood but when she remembered that she was forced by her Seventh sister to promise that she would not do it again, Qian Wanyu''s worried eyes appeared in her mind.

    A pair of big hands crossed her shoulders and suddenly pulled away from the knife in her hand.

    "What are you doing?"

    Qian Wanyu wanted to give the other party a surprise, but when she saw Dongfang Minghui gesturing with a knife at her wrist, her anger couldn''t stop rising, "Did you forget what you promised me before?"

    Dongfang Minghui was suddenly caught and felt a little guilty, she immediately defended herself, "No, Seventh sister, I''m just, just"

    "Just what?"

    "That''s right, I was just thinking about things, I didn''t think about cutting myself!"

    It''s just that she couldn''t give a reason because there was no reason at all. She just wanted to let out some blood, but the more she exined, the more she faked it sounded

    Qian Wanyu exuded a cold breath, staring at her, making Dongfang Minghui feel even more guilty.

    "Seventh sister, this patient stillcks medical nts. I just want to go back to see you as soon as possible?" Under the circumstances, it is inevitable that there will be deviations when thinking about things.

    "Who is so worthy of your sacrifice?"

    Looking at the person on the bed, Qian Wanyu was speechless for a while.<blockquote>

    Wooo protective Wanyu</blockquote>

 Chapter 128 (1)

    Chapter 128 (1)

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu was stunned on the spot with a look of surprise. She never thought that she would meet Aunt Mo here. Since thest time Li Jing said that Aunt Mo was following her mother''s whereabouts, there was no news. She had guessed that Aunt Mo was in danger.

    Seventh sister?

    "What''s up with her?"

    Xiao Minghui held back the curiosity in her heart and judged one by one, "There is still one medicinal nt missing."

    "Seventh sister, do you know her?"

    "Yes, she is the Aunt Mo I have been talking about to you."

    "Aunt Mo?"

    Qian Mo was the one who sneaked into Dongfang''s house back then and told Seventh Sister''s life experience.Dongfang Minghui knew about this person, but it was difficult to associate this person with the old ve'' recorded in the book. If it wasn''t for her, she and Seventh Sister would not have left the Dongfang''s house. All in all, Aunt Mo was the first person to talk to Seventh Sister and start her on the road of being the Female Protagonist. Just judging from that she must be a really kind person, "Seventh sister, don''t worry, she will be fine for the time being."

    "Sister Ninth, how long will it take for Aunt Mo to wake up?"

    There is a missing medicinal nt called the fairy boy''s body. It exists in the form of a fruit, the shape is like a boy, surrounded by mist, and the namees from this. It is said that this medicinal nt is very rare and hard to find.

    Its medicinal effect is very significant, it can nourish the damaged five internal organs in the body, and let the meridians connect automatically.It is precisely because this medicinal nt is difficult to find that she even considered using her own blood to dy the time before Aunt Mo''s organs started to fail.

    "Where is Aunt Mo''s injury?"

    "The injury on her back was actually fatal. Someone protected her heart with spiritual power so that she would not lose her life immediately." Little Minghui turned Aunt Mo over, revealing the wound on her back, it was a veryrge wound in the shape of a palm print with a bit of a faded ck that hadn''t been cleaned up yet.

    Qian Wanyupared the size of the palm print, it was two points bigger than her palm so it should be the palm of a man.

    "I asked Sister Zhn, and she said that Aunt Mo was seriously injured on a mission. Only the lord behind the market knows where she went, perhaps, the person who protected Aunt Mo''s life is also this lord."

    Thinking of the familiar back she had seen before, Little Minghui''s eyes suddenly burst out with excitement, is there a possibility that the so-called lord she met before is actually Seventh Sister''s mother?!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing."

    She had seen Qian Yiling when she was a young girl, she was simr to Seventh sister, and slightly shorter than her in height, the more she recalled her back, the more she imagined, "No, I''m just wondering whether to use my blood or not. "

    "No way!" Qian Wanyu gave her a serious look, "Don''t even think about it."

    "But"

    "No buts."

    Little Minghui sighed deeply. Seventh Sister is sometimes quite stubborn. Once she decides on something she won''t change it unless the other party can convince her. She would just have to use the Life Continuation Pill that she had picked up from Night Wolf''s space ring, she didn''t dare to take it out in front of Seventh Sister.

    After all, this thing was supposed to be used on Leon

    "What would happen to Aunt Mo without that medicinal nt?"

    "Let''s see how she''s recovering." In fact, there was one more thing she didn''t say. Qian Mo''s spiritual power had been dissipated. She wondered if she could recover from the blow after she woke up. It all depended on the willpower of the other party.

    "You don''t have to worry about Wei Jun and Xuan Zhu, I''ll take care of it."

    Seeing Seventh Sister''s solemn exnation, Little Minghui felt inexplicably happy. Seventh Sister was very much like a kindergarten teacher who was helplessly taking care of a group of problem children.

    The two were busy in the room without interfering with each other. She refined her potion and raised her head to find that Seventh Sister was studying the ocarina. She might''ve be interested in the formation in the ocarina, and looked at it seriously. Little Minghui bit her lips lightly.

    It''s best not to tell Seventh Sister about Qian mama for now. If the other party was actually her mother, she could give Seventh Sister a surprise. If not, wouldn''t it provoke Seventh Sister''s depression?

    "Ninth Sister, please look after Aunt Mo."

    "Alright."

    The two stayed together for three hours, Qian Wanyu kissed her forehead and left without looking back.

    Zhn saw the little shaman watching the other''s back from a distance, and jokingly said, "If you can''t bear it, next time I will ask her to apany you."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, she was reluctant to be separated from Seventh sister for too long.

    "Sister Zhn, is the medicinal nt that I asked you aboutst time?"

    "Not yet."

    "Ugh."

    Dongfang Minghui sighed heavily like a tired adult, and then entered the room. She sat on the ground and supported her head in thought. After a while, she closed her eyes and let her consciousness roam. The whole room was a real existence, but through the formation, it was closely connected with the guard''s base camp, giving people the illusion that even this room was a part of the formation.

    Her consciousness swept past Sister Zhn at the door, towards the back courtyard. There was only one room in the backyard, which was easy to find. Her consciousness sneaked into the other party''s room, and the furnishings in the room were beyond her expectations.

    It was just simple and in.

    <em>Crash</em>

    This voice suddenly came from the room, which really startled Dongfang Minghui who was unprepared.

    Hearing that the sound of water seemed toe from the inner room, she was a little hesitant. The other party was most likely Seventh Sister''s mama. Her behavior of peeking at others'' baths seemed inappropriate! However this was also definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    In the future, it would be too embarrassing when they actually met.

    If she doesn''t try to watch it now it is very likely that Seventh sister will miss her fate with Qian Mama.

    After doing her own mental aerobics, she still moved to the inner room via her divine consciousness. First, she saw a screen made of red silk and wooden boards. There were also hollow patterns on the screen. She could see the scene inside from the hollow ce.

    Reflected on her eyelids was a head of ck and shiny hair scattered outside the tub. The other party had her back facing her and an icy and jade-clean arm was exposed outside. Dongfang Minghui covered her eyes, feeling that she wasmitting a big crime.

    She waited for a long time, and found that the other party seemed to be asleep, motionless, she was a little embarrassed, and slowly moved out from behind the screen to the front of the other party a little bit, and moved her two fingers a little distance then she squinted and nced at her face

    "No way"

    Taking a shower and still wearing a mask?!

    The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. The gap in her mood made her mood fluctuate a little.

    "Who!"

    Dongfang Minghui whizzed, and her consciousness returned to her body. When she opened her eyes, she pped her chest violently, scared people to death! This lord was so alert that she was discovered by the other party before she even had time to do anything ah!

    Shouldn''t she have been found?

    With this uncertainty, she quickly sat on the stool, refining the medicine, while distractedly listening to the movement outside, but after waiting for a while, there was no sound.

    "You should get better soon."

    When Dongfang Minghui almost turned around to look at Qian Mo on the bed, she felt a line of sight in the room, but she pretended not to know and took a little effort to turn Qian Mo over with difficulty, lifting the other''s clothes, and smearing the potion on her back little by little.

    That line of sight got closer to her

    Dongfang Minghui was so nervous that she didn''t know where to put her hands, the hairs on her back stood up, was she was exposed? After enduring for a moment, when she was about to make a desperate attempt to flop, the sight disappeared, and the consciousness in the room seemed to withdraw.

    Too terrifying!

    Dongfang Minghui secretly rejoiced in her heart, ayer of sweat had oozed out on her forehead. It seemed that this kind of method could not be used next time. She wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve and thought that it was a pity.

    Who has nothing to do and even wear a mask while bathing? It could be seen that the lord''s vignce is very high.

    She didn''t know it and she thought that the other party had left, but what she didn''t know was that in fact that consciousness had not left, it was just not as aggressive as before so she couldn''t detect it!

    After Dongfang Minghui applied the potions, she let Qian Mo lie down quietly, while she sat on the ground casually, and took out a lot of medicinal materials provided by the dwarves from the space ring, "When the medicinal nts are found, maybe it can be refined."

    For a long time after that, she was refining pills day and night.

    Zhn was waiting outside, and she never heard her voice. She even thought that something had happened to her, but as soon as she opened the door, she could smell a strong scent of medicine. Seeing that the other party was busy, she backed out again. Quietly guarding the door.

    They waited until Leon arrived, and handed over a medicinal nt to Zhn.

    "Why are these medical nts still moving?"

    "Hurry up and give it to the little shaman!"

    It took them a long time to catch the fairy boy''s body, it was too active and wanted to escape all the time. Leon could only bring everyone to chase the medicinal nt without stopping. He didn''t even dare to let anyone ck off.

    "Let go of me, let go-"

    "Hey, I don''t want to stay here!"

    Before the person arrives, the sound arrived first.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her head and saw Zhn came in with a talking medicinal nt in her hand.

    "Little shaman, this is the fairy boy''s body you need?"

    "You go out first."

    Zhn looked at the medicinal nt that kept breaking free from her hands, and then looked at the little shaman who didn''t care, and reminded kindly, "Leon said that this medicinal nt will run away?"

    "If I don''t run, I will be eaten like this, wooo!"

    "It''s alright, just let it go."

    Zhn put the medicinal nt on the table, always keeping an eye out for the other party to run away before saying to Leon after going out, "We have to be on guard at all times, the little shaman asked me to put the medicinal nt on the table. If it escapes, where are we going to find another nt?"

    The appearance of the fairy boy''s body is simr to that of a white radish. It has a round head, and its face can be transformed into a baby''s face. Even if the intelligence has been grown, it is hidden in the deep mountains and forests. It does not understand the dangers of the world. It was actually caught by Leon by ident.

    The fairy boy''s body was very ufortable, but the red rope that bound it was too tight. As long as it struggled lightly, it would be strangled, and it wouldn''t be able to move. Those human beings didn''t know how tofort it!

    As soon as Zhn left, its mind became active, it struggled to stand up, jumped off the high table, and quickly ran to the door with two little feet.

    A vine swish blocked its way and dragged it back to Dongfang Minghui''s side.

    "Even if you escape this door, you won''t be able to get out." Love Flower told her before that the formation was very strange, and you couldn''t remember it. It can be seen that even if she wanted to leave, she has to follow Sister Zhn or Leon out.

    The fairy boy''s body twisted, jumped in front of Dongfang Minghui, shook its head, "Are you talking to me?"

    "Right."

    "Did you also get caught here by them?"

    Dongfang Minghui reached out her hand and held it, "You look like a child."

    It means that this fairy boy''s body has not yet grown up, but it has already opened its spiritual wisdom. It can be seen that it must have encountered some chance, Little Minghui couldn''t bear it when she saw it. Even if it was meant to be used as a medicinal material, it was somewhat unbearable for her.

    "Who said I''m a child! I''m three hundred years old."

    The fairy boy''s body takes five hundred years to mature, three hundred years old is still considered a child.

    "Love Flower, it''s older than you!"

    "Pooh."

    Love Flower has the highest qualifications in terms of age. Hearing Dongfang Minghui teasing himself, it hurriedly grabbed Lucky and came out of the space ring.

    "Hey, howe I''ve never seen you before?" The fairy boy''s body tilted its head to look at Love Flower and Lucky.

    "I''m the boss here, do you want to follow me?"

    "Hey, wait!" Dongfang Minghui saw that Love Flower was about to abduct the little radish, and interrupted them, "Aunt Mo still expects someone to the rescue. If you take it then what about Aunt Mo?"

    The leaves on both sides of Love Flower tilted and it felt it was a bit difficult, "It''s so small, you can''t achieve any effect even if you eat it anyway"

    "Even then I can''t let it follow you." This is what Leon and the others brought back just for Aunt Mo. It''s nothing if Love Flower only kidnapped a random medicinal nt but this was the effort of others, "Is there any other way? ?"

    One person negotiated with a bunch of flowers and nts for a long time, and finally, Love Flower decided toe forward and personally go to catch another fairy boy''s body without spiritual wisdom.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that it was too dangerous to let a group of medicinal nts go outside by themselves.

    "Sister Zhn."

    "Little shaman, is she alright?" Zhn thought she had healed the captain.

    "No, uhh there''s a small problem, the fairy boy''s body you found is too young. So this time, I want to personally find a medicinal nt that is old enough." She might also be able to get them to pick up some other medicinal nts back too.

    "This" Zhn can''t decide this, "Little shaman, please go back to your room, I have to ask the lord about this."

    "Ok."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t wait long when Zhn brought the lord directly.

    "Shaman, Zhn said that you want to go out to find medicinal nts?" The other party asked calmly, and Dongfang Minghui felt a cold breath blowing toward her.

    "Yes, the fairy boy''s body your people caught is still too young. I was negligent about this and forgot to mention an age" But even if she told them, they couldn''t tell the difference!

    "It''s better to wait a few more days, I''ll ask Leon and the others to find a new one that satisfies you." Seeing that Qian Mo on the bed was more than half-healed, at this time, if she simply let the other party go out to find medicine not to mention her, anyone else would feel a little worried.

    Little Minghui understood the other person''s unease at a nce, "If you ask Leon and the others to help me find medicinal nts as well, I wille back in five days at most."

    The other party was wearing a veil, and a cold mask was ced under the veil.

    Dongfang Minghui seemed hesitant so she simply used another powerful attack, "Don''t worry, sir, I won''t leave until I get the transaction information."

    "Zhn, you go with the little shaman."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The group of people walked out of the guard team base, Dongfang Minghui still decided to meet Seventh sister first, no matter what, she had to let the other party know where she went and what she was going to do so she wouldn''t be anxious about not being able to find her.

    As a result, two more people were added to the group

    "You''re going to find nts, why do you have to drag me?!" Wei Jun waszy.

    Qian Wanyu hugged Little Minghui and sat on Little White''s back. Toothless wanted to throw Wei Jun away but it didn''t want to make Little Minghui unhappy so it had to carry Wei Jun on its back.

    They hurried for a day and spent most of the entire journey on Little White''s back. They were bored out of their minds so Dongfang Minghui asked in a low voice, "Seventh sister, do you miss your mother?"

    There was no response behind her for a long time, and she was about to bring up this topic for the second time thinking Seventh Sister didn''t hear it.

    Qian Wanyu hugged her tighter, "I do."

    Who doesn''t miss their parents?

    She grew up in the Dongfang family and suffered long-term indifference from Daddy Dongfang and Qian Beiying. She was also bullied and ridiculed by her peers. What''s more, she was a waste until she turned fifteen years old.

    When she learned from Aunt Mo that she was actually a descendant of the Qian Family, shepletely let go of her only thoughts regarding the Dongfang family. Those things that she dreamed of like getting the attention of Qian Beiying and Daddy Dongfang were just her own stupidity. It only made her hate the Dongfang family more afterwards.

    Seventh sister?

    She couldn''t see the other party''s expression, but the other party''s silence made her a little uneasy, "Seventh sister, there is a difference between having a mother and not having a mother. If it''s just a misunderstanding, shouldn''t you cherish it next time?"

    No one knows what more terrible things will happen in the future.

    Some people and some things once missed, can never be found again.

    Just like the seconddy, she still had no idea if the other party was alive or dead. She was the mother of this body, and even now if she wanted to make up for running away before without telling herit seems toote.<blockquote>

    Easter special! Happy Easter everyone! Thank you to all donators, subscribers,mentors and ad clickers. You''re all amazing</blockquote>

    P.S Watch Spy X Family

 Chapter 128 (2)

    Chapter 128 (2)

    A group of people arrived at the outskirts of Luno Swamp in the middle of the night. They lit a bonfire and prepared to stay here all night. Dongfang Minghui came over along with a tent, Qian Wanyu and Sister Zhn helped set it up and quickly sorted out a ce to live.

    Qian Wanyu divided the tent into three positions. She and Little Minghui shared a quilt, and Zhn and Wei Jun each took a position. The four of them stayed close to each other to keep warm. Leon was patrolling outside with a team of guards.

    The nights in Luno Swamp are very humid, the climate temperature drops, and the guards keeping watch all feel cold. They all approached the fire to keep warm.

    Toothless and Little White were also arranged for night watch and their vignce was not inferior to those of Leon and the other beast people guards. Little White kept squeezing around Toothless just like when he was a child, snoozing tightly next to Toothless.

    Toothless shook his butt at it in disgust, and his two front limbs slid on his big head.

    Little White rubbed and rubbed reluctantly but got no response.

    The two big guys sat close to each other pushing each other and the beast people on the sideughed.

    Toothless stretched out his ws and pped Little White, but Little White still squeezed towards it shamelessly, until at the end Toothless lost his temper and shot out a fireball. Little White ran away covering his paws but Qian Wanyu didn''t know anything.

    Little Minghui, who was nestled in Seventh sister''s arms, was very happy. She and Seventh sister had a rare chance to share the bed. If only there weren''t tworge gigawatt light bulbs next to her, even then she still couldn''t stop herself from eating honey in a good mood.

    Seventh sister

    Qian Wanyu responded indifferently, wrapping her hands in her arms to cover it, and mped her legs to the other''s little feet. She leaned closer to the little guy''s ear and said in a voice that only she could hear, "Let''s double cultivate."

    Before Little Minghui could protest, she felt a surge of spiritual power entering her body involuntarily, and she instantly turned into a pool of spring water.

    Wei Jun''s eyes widened and she couldn''t sleep at all. She listened carefully and found that the two most noisy people were breathing quietly for a long time, they seemed to be sleeping. She waspletely blinded by the fact that the two of them were hiding in the sea of souls to do shameful things!

    After one night, everyone was full of energy.

    Looking at the thick miasma that filled the sky over Luno Swamp, no one could see clearly and in the morning the swamp was like a big monster with its fangs and ws opening its bloody mouth waiting for them to throw themselves in. Due to the miasma disturbing the line of sight, this Luno swamp had even turned gray.

    "How did you get in before?"

    The look of Leon and the guards immediately fell when they thought back to theirst trip here.

    "There are so many people now" Those with weaker spiritual power would definitely not be able to stay inside for that long. Dongfang Minghui rummaged through her space ring and found a bottle of Qingxin Pills, which she shared with everyone, "It can support you for up to a stick of incense worth of time. "

    "Enough."

    Leon nodded gratefully to Little Minghui and took the lead to walk into the miasma. The miasma was poisonous. Thest time they came in they had to be wary of the poison that mighte out of the miasma and were forced to walk a little slower. Before some of the guards could get out of this miasma forest, they died of poisoning.

    Leon brought several people before and watched them die in the middle feeling that it was a pity.

    "Little shaman, there are sometimes poisonous snakes in the miasma, be careful."

    "Ok."

    With the two treasures of Little White and Toothless, any creature with a little intelligence will not approach these two evil spirits. This time it went more smoothly thanst time. Those poisonous snakes and small poisonous creatures have long since avoided their group running far away.

    "Strange" Leon felt that it was a little weird that this time went smoothly.

    "Where did you catch that medicinal ntst time?"

    "There''s still a ten-mile road from the ce, there is a swamp over there."

    "Yep."

    Dongfang Minghui lifted the little radish out of her space ring, "Little radish, you have to show the way, or I''ll use you as medicine."

    "Whoa, don''t!"

    "You have no choice."

    "Hey, but but they are all my friends" The little radish regretted it a little, knowing that this would happen it would not be so greedy, otherwise, how could it be caught by humans, the little radish thought about its circumstances and burst into tears.

    The sticky liquid dripped from its eyes and fell into the hands of Little Minghui, it had a sweet and greasy fragrance.

    Dongfang Minghui saw this pitiful picture, and felt that she was doing a heinous and bad thing, she muttered, "I heard that your ancestors have an extra root, if I can find this, I promise not to use them and hurt your friends."

    "Really?"

    "Right."

    "Don''t lie to me!"

    "Yep."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Little Minghui talking to the little radish with her spiritual consciousness. From Zhn and Leon''s point of view, the little shaman was just holding it carefully, with a look of reluctance. The noisy nt had strangely be calm nestled in the hands of the little shaman showing a pleased appearance that made them look sideways, they always felt that the scene in front of them was too unbelievable.

    "Little shaman, there is a situation." Leon walked in front and noticed that something was wrong immediately running back.

    "What''s the situation?"

    The surroundings were so quiet that not even a single bird was seen, the snakes, worms, rats, and ants that were scurrying around were not seen at all. Of course, not all of this was because of Toothless and Little White. About 30 meters ahead, someone was setting up arge formation, trying to wipe out all the medicinal nts of the Fairy Boy''s Body nts!

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu hid on one side, watching the medical nts that looked like radishes being grabbed from the ground and thrown into a cloth bag for a long time which looked like a bottomless pit.

    "Hey, those are my little friends!" The Little radish cried very sadly while holding Little Minghui''s hand. If Dongfang Minghui hadn''t grabbed it fast, the little radish would have jumped off and taken the initiative to run into the formation!

    The purpose of this formation was to tie up the bodies of medicinal nts on the ground so that they cannot escape. There must be some ulterior purpose behind besieging so many of these nts

    "Seventh sister, what do they want to do?"

    "The fairy boy''s body can shape the internal organs. As long as there is still a breath, it can change a person''s physique. It is a heavenly treasure." This sort of nt was hard to find normally, how could they have ever seen a ce where these radishes could be seen everywhere?

    "Hey, please save my little friends, I-woo, I am willing to be your medicine nt."

    Seventh sister?

    "I''m going to break it."

    If she wanted to break the formation, she had to walk into the formation.

    "Little Colour, can you go grab those bags?" The vines stretched out suddenly from her hands, and before everyone could react, they had already snatched all the bags.

    As soon as the bags were opened, several radish heads appeared, and Dongfang Minghui and the radishes stared at each other. "You all go to my space ring first, you cane out after this group of people are driven away."

    "That''s right." The little radish was helping to vouch on the side, and it was very happy to see its little friends safe and sound. Most of these were half-sized radishes, and the age was simr to that of the little radishes so they were very weak and innocent, no wonder they didn''t know how to resist.

    "There are so many, this is too sinful." Wei Jun couldn''t bear to see it anymore. There was a saying that has been circting all the time, consuming everything out of greed and not leaving anything behind was simply destructive for everyone.

    "Who is ite out?!"

    "Me."

    Little Minghui held a silk umbre in her hand, Toothless and Little White stared at the people.

    The group of people were all dressed in ck, and they didn''t show their faces. They had fair skin and looked gloomy. Dongfang Minghui''s bad feeling reappeared, she told Sister Zhn and Leon, "Be careful, don''t let them touch you."

    "Good."

    "But, little shaman you''re still"

    Before they finished speaking, the flying leaves all over the sky floated into the air for no reason, like arrows they shot in front of the group of people, those who couldn''t dodge were shot full of holes. There were countless wounds, big and small, and although they are not dead, they also felt that these people were troublesome.

    That attack came from the little shaman beside them!

    Then there was another scene that they could not forget for a long time. Countless vines swept away from behind her. The vines, which usually looked innocent, suddenly appeared in the middle with countless thorns. Those thorns prated into their bodies and it seemed to harvest life easily.

    "You are actually a Wood Spiritual Master?"

    Zhn was stunned, it took a long time for her to react. The other party was so young, she was very skilled in medicine and she could cultivate into a Spiritual Master at the same time. This girl was truly really talented. If she knew Dongfang Minghui''s actual age she probably wouldn''t be so emotional.

    Seventh sister!

    Little Minghui swung a silk umbre. Toothless and Little White, fought side by side and forcibly cut a bloody path, "I''ll block it for you, you focus on breaking the formation."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu also entered the formation and found that the formation was moreplicated than she imagined. This was originally a formation that nourished the nts on thisnd. Some kind person should have set up the formation here so that these nts could grow up healthily. Then recently someone imposed a confinement array outside this and used it to imprison all the medical nts in the array, leaving them no way to escape!

    The formations influenced each other and had a tendency to merge fortunately, the time for the imprisoning formation was not long, only a few days at most. If they hade a few dayster, then it would have been extremely troublesome. The two arraysbined together would be a solid mixed array

    "Little child, are you here to die?"

    A dark dressed person suddenly appeared behind Little Minghui, throwing a cloud of grey mist in his hand.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t take a step back, the silk umbre resisted it and the cloud of grey fog stuck to the umbre, "You are Death Spiritual Masters!"

    Since thest Royal Academy incident, except Meng Yixiao and Xian, she hadn''t seen these ghosts for a long time, "Toothless, give them a taste!"

    "Pfft."

    Toothless spewed out two mes, but the man dodged quickly but the people behind him were not so lucky. They were burned by the true golden fire from Toothless. The two burning men were in unbearable pain and went crazy. They ran around everywhere, scaring those medical nts and running away.

    There was chaos all around.

    "Toothless nice work! When we go back I''ll get you something delicious."

    "Delicious!"

    Toothless'' tail was about to go up in the sky!

    "Hooho." Little White was not afraid of the grey smoke, every time the group of people threw it at Little White, it kindly epted it with peace of mind feeling happy at being fed it even wanted more!

    "These people are weird, let''s get out!"

    This was the first time the group of people had ever encountered Spiritual Masters that were not afraid of death. One by one, especially Little Minghui with two spiritual pets kept killing more of them, and the more they fight, the more courageous they became! Their momentum soon stabilized and the people in ck couldn''t take any advantage. Instead, it was Leon and Zhn who suffered heavy casualties from these Death Spiritual Masters.

    There was still a cloud of grey smoke digging into Leon''s chest, Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to take risks because the other party had just injured his heart before, and it was still too early to recover.

    She hurriedly peeled off the other party''s clothes and poured medicine on it, then she pulled Zhn aside, "Sister Zhn, please rub this medicine on him, don''t waste it or he will lose his life."

    Zhn pointed to herself, and then looked at Leon who was about to lose his breath. Without saying a word, she immediately put aside the differences between men and women, and carefully rubbed the concoction that was flowing down his chest.

    "Don''t let them go!"

    To let them go was to let the tiger go back to the mountain. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t allow them to return.

    Little Colour''s vines spread little by little from the big tree in front, forming arge of about ten meters. Little Minghui walked step by step until she came to the man who snuck up on her before, "You wanted to catch so many nts, for what?"

    "Tsk, a stinky dead girl, just because you want to meddle in someone''s business you''ve ruined our good deed."

    "Yes, so what? I want to meddle haha!"

    Qian Wanyu took out the sword in her space ring, the flying sword flew in the air for a circle and thennded straight into the ground smashing the centre of the formation. When the formation was broken, the trapped nts that were running around could finally run away.

    "Leave him to me."

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand smashed the ground and the thunder and lightning smashed the group of people into ck coal.

    Dongfang Minghui took stock of the casualties here. Originally there were only a few people, but now it has been reduced by three. Three people were identally swallowed by the breath of death and turned into white bones. She checked carefully and determined all the injured people. Only after determining that there was nothing serious did she nce at her space ring.

    A group of radish heads were intimidated by Love Flower, and they were all crowded into one space. It was abnormally crowded. Everyone squeezed each other fighting for a spot. When Little Minghui saw was the rows of radish heads that were stuck and couldn''t move ck lines appeared on her forehead.

    "Little radishes, you cane out."

    Whoosh, more than 100 nts jumped out of the space with a swish, crowding out the people on the side. There were a few traces on the radish, which were from being strangled by a red silk thread, Dongfang Minghui saw it at a nce.

    Little radish stood aside, crying, crying very sadly, "Little Wu, Little Liu, everyone, go back quickly."

    "You came home with us!"

    "No, no, I still have to y outside." The Little radish started to cry, and while crying, it also looked back at Little Minghui, it looked so pitiful that Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to toss it.

    A group of small radishes bent down towards them in unison, and then swished away, in a blink of an eye, there was no shadow left.

    "Help me find your ancestor, maybe you just need to give up a small root and you can go home with your little friends." The so-called ancestor was an adult nt so they only needed to cut off one or two whiskers which would be more valuable than these little radishes that were only three hundred or five hundred years old.

    "Really?"

    "When did I lie to you?"

    "You wait for me."

    Qian Wanyu watched the little radish disappear, "You just let it go?"

    "Seventh sister, don''t worry, I won''t y around with Aunt Mo''s life." Truth be told she was even more nervous than her Seventh sister. Qian Mo was special to Seventh sister, she had to save her no matter what.

    "Yep."

    Everyone rested and tended to their injuries. The injured people leaned against the tree trunk quietly. Wei Jun and Zhn were guarding Leon and the others. During the fight just now, Wei Jun was trapped behind by Dongfang Minghui. The feeling of being protected by a little child was weird. Yes, she really could never have felt more powerlessness.

    Ha, a dignified young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance has been reduced to the point where she can only live based on the protection of others!

    "Seventh sister, will theye here again?"

    "They should."

    Even if all of them were killed, there will always be people looking for trouble. What''s more, the people they sent today were gone for no reason. Someone muste to find the reason. "You might as well tell those nts, if you can, move out of this ce as soon as possible"

    Although the formation method that contains spiritual energy was good, if someone discovers this location it will be fatal.

    "When the little radishes back, I''ll talk to it." The relocation of the family of radishes seems to be a big event.

    Just after they waited for more than half an hour, the ground suddenly trembled.

    Boom boom boom.

    The ground cracked open and split into two, terrifying everyone present. Everyone gathered, a branch as thick as an arm stretched out from the crack, it stretched out in front of Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui extremely slowly, and a small radish jumped from it.

    "Grandpa Sang Ye agreed and wants to invite you toe down."

    "Go down?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the cracked gap. It was pitch ck below, and she couldn''t see anything else. She pointed to Qian Wanyu and said, "I want to take her with me, okay? Cough, she''s my little friend."

    The little radish, who understood the meaning of a little friend, nced at Qian Wanyu with mung bean eyes, and seemed to wonder why two people who were so different could be ymates and reluctantly agreed.

    "Sister Seventh and I are going down. You guys rest here for a while, we''ll be up soon."

    "Be careful." Wei Jun urged.

    Dongfang Minghui, who originally wanted to use the vines to climb down bit by bit, didn''t have time to react. Her waist and Seventh Sister''s were swept away by the vines, and she shrank back from the crack and descended rapidly.

    Little Minghui held Qian Wanyu''s hand tightly, the wind whistled in her ears, and she couldn''t open her eyes. Just when she was about to scream, the rattan gently ced her and Seventh sister on the ground.

    Little radish twisted its butt and led the way in front, "Grandpa Sang Ye said he would like to thank you for saving our little friends."

    In the dark ce, she couldn''t see the front clearly, only the warmth of Qian Wanyu around her gave her an iparable sense of security, and she felt a little more at ease.

    "Little radish, where are you taking us?"

    "Take you to y!"<blockquote>

    Enjoy! Thank you to all subscribers, donators, ad clickers andmentators, you all always make my day!</blockquote>

 Chapter 129 (1)

    Chapter 129 (1)

    Walking down a dark road, they soon saw a little bright light, flying all over the sky, it looked like fireflies were flying, in fact, the world below was just too dark and it felt like little stars in the darkness.

    "Seventh sister, what is this?" Little Minghui stretched out her hand and could only touch one or two of them, and when she touched them, it was fleeting.

    "It''s the core."

    Little Colour answered her first.

    The core of the tree is very precious. An ordinary tree needs to go through many processes of growth, essence, and enlightenment. When the energy in the body has reached a certain limit, the core of the tree will continue to overflow from this time, giving life to future generations and bringing nutritional supplements for the tribe. From the shape of the core, one can tell the seniority of the tree, its age.

    Little Colour estimated that this ancestor has already cultivated and survived for at least several thousand years.

    "Listening to what you said, even if we don''t take action, the ancestors of the little radish will not let human beings kill all their nsmen. Were we being nosy?"

    "Not really."

    No matter how clever medicinal nts were, they were no match for the cunning of humans.

    Besides, the other party was obviously prepared, it was a coincidence that they met.

    "Come on, follow me."

    As they went deeper and deeper, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui found a lot of small radishes, and they followed behind them secretly, hiding like shy little girls, Dongfang Minghui could smell a strong medicinal fragrance from their bodies.

    This was a group of adult medicinal nts.

    "I see you there,e out." Little Minghui beckoned to them.

    The breath on Dongfang Minghui''s body makes people feelfortable and even attracted these medicinal nts. In addition, she knew how tomunicate with medicinal nts, the radishes automatically ced her in the same position as them. When the other party said hello, the nts who followed secretly swarmed up, swish, swish, and climbed up her body

    After a while, they upied the whole of her, and the speed of some of them was one step slower. The little radishes who couldn''t squeeze in tilted their heads to look at Qian Wanyu, who was taller than Dongfang Minghui.

    Qian Wanyu gave a cold nce, those little radishes immediately turned back to step on their little friends to hang onto Little Minghui.

    Little Minghui had a ck line on her face, the little radishes have chosen their own positions, some sitting on her little head, some hanging on her chest, and one sitting on her shoulders on one side, with a gourd-like baby underneath. Some even fled into her space ring with familiarity. It should be those little radishes who were saved before by her.

    She always felt that the nts in the beastnd were barren, but she didn''t think that they were just hidden

    With a smile in her eyes, Qian Wanyu held the other party''s hand and continued to walk forward. A daring little radish ran leisurely up Dongfang Minghui''s hand to Qian Wanyu''s shoulder looking very condescending and proud.

    "Hey, Seventh sister, this little guy is quite brave."

    "Ok."

    Not to mention medical nts, even spiritual pets dare not approach Seventh Sister''s body at will, she remembered that when Toothless saw Seventh Sister, it was like seeing an enemy, the hostility between them has not eased to this day.

    The two of them were taken by the radish in front to a big tree about three meters high.

    "Wee."

    Big tree''s voice is very kind, and when people heard it, it makes people feel like a kind elder. When those naughty little radishes heard this voice, they jumped down and ran around in all kinds of ways, and they all hid elsewhere.

    "This is Grandpa Sang Ye."

    Little radish jumped in front of Little Minghui, "Grandpa Sang Ye agreed to what you asked for before."

    Little Minghui suddenly realized that this is the ancestor of the Fairy boy''s body that Love Flower mentioned. She raised her head and saw the whole picture of the whole tree. It was not a tree, but an enormous Fairy boy''s body nt that had a height of more than three meters. The body is very strong, and it looks like the trunk of a tree. It was not the whiskers that hung down from the branches, but the roots of its body.

    "So big!"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed with emotion. She has never seen such arge nt, this one is at least 10,000 years old.

    Little Colour snorted in dissatisfaction in her sea of souls.

    "Humans, thank you for saving them." The big radish stretched out a few roots towards Dongfang Minghui, and they came freely in front of her.

    "No need for thanks." With the ability of this radish, it wouldn''t have been a big deal to save them.

    Little Minghui stretched out her hand, and those roots quickly wrapped around her fingers and then around her waist.

    Qian Wanyu cautiously pulled out her whip.

    "Haha, Seventh sister, it''s alright." Those roots made herugh like they were tickling, and then dragged her to the top of the nt

    Only then did she see the whole picture of the big radish clearly. The two eyebrows were longer than the beard. They just hung down on its chest and fluttered. They were chubby, like an old man who grew fat in old age. This old man is just really too tall and a little too big,

    "Grandpa Sang Ye."

    "The smell on your body is very familiar to me." Grandpa Sang Ye narrowed his eyes and said slowly.

    "Ah?" Little Minghui was a little uneasy, the other party was familiar with her smell, did he know something?

    "Grandpa Sang Ye, have you ever smelled this smell somewhere?"

    "Yes."

    "Can you tell when?"

    "Well" Grandpa Sang Ye''s two long green eyebrows twitched, and the lower roots rippled, "It''s been too long, let me think about it."

    Dongfang Minghui was full of anticipation, but after waiting for a while, there was no response from the other party. Are you still thinking?! She had to continue to wait, and after more than half an hour passed, there was still no response. She couldn''t help but remind in a low voice, "Grandpa Sang Ye, do you remember?"

    <em>snore snore</em>

    Different snoring sounds resounded one after another.

    "Grandpa Sang Ye!" Dongfang Minghui roared.

    "Ah, ah." Sang Ye''s eyebrows went down automatically again, "Ah, what''s wrong?"

    "Do you always have the answer to the question you thought about before?" Little Minghui reminded.

    "What question?"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed deeply. This damn confused old man! She got rid of a little hope in her heart just now, "Grandpa Sang Ye, I have a friend who needs me to rescue and wants something from you."

    "Oh, just take it."

    "Go a little further down, yes, this is the one." Little Colour instructed her in the soul sea. There were many leaves that have long and thick whiskers. Little Minghui chose a slender one, which is located close to the chin.

    "Grandpa Sangye, I want this one." Dongfang Minghui held a finger knife in her hand, waiting for Grandpa Sang Ye to approve.

    "Hey, you cheeky little girl really knowing how to pick." Grandpa Sang Ye grabbed the whisker lightly and his face was wrinkled, looking a little painful.

    When the beard reached Dongfang Minghui''s hand, it became active and shrunk into a slender hair. It went around Dongfang Minghui''s wrist three times. She touched it lightly, and it stood up, then softened again back into her hands.

    "Thank you, Grandpa Sang Ye!"

    "No no, it''s fine."

    Sang Ye shook its root and shook his body, identally thriwubg Dongfang Minghui out, after realizing it, he stretched out his beard and pulled the little guy up again, "Do you have anything else you need? "

    More than three meters high, Seventh sister will surely continue to worry. But, being tossed up and down by the old man, Little Minghui felt like she was riding a roller coaster, her head fainted, she shook her head, and it took a long time to remember, "Grandpa Sang Ye, do you want to bring the Little radishes to live in another ce, I''m afraid someone wille to trouble you"

    "Ah? Oh!" Grandpa Sang Ye was taken aback, and he moved slowly with an oh'' and stopped talking.

    "Grandpa Sang Ye, do you want to move?"

    <em>Snore snore</em>

    Dongfang Minghui is going crazy, can this topic continue in a friendly way? She leaned into the big radish''s ear and roared hard, "Grandpa Sang Ye!"

    "Ah, ah, what?"

    "When are you going to move? Do you want me and Seventh sister to stay and help?"

    "No need, it''s a lot of trouble for you."

    Dongfang Minghui somehow felt that this big radish was a little unreliable. He could even fall asleep while talking! If he brought a group of small radishes, would he fall asleep halfway?

    "Then we''ll go."

    "Go."

    When she went down, she happened to see a few small radishes next to Seventh sister. They sat there with a straight face, like very well-behaved students staring at Qian Wanyu. She could almost see Seventh sister''s face if she looked more, it looks like a flower is growing on it?

    Seventh sister!

    "Can we go?" Qian Wanyu didn''t know how to deal with these cute little medicinal nts. She could easily kill arge bunch of them, but when she met their gaze, she could only ignore them instead

    She must have been influenced by Ninth Sister to be so patient with these nts.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui had just walked a few steps when something grabbed her trousers and climbed up until it reached her shoulders. She turned her head and saw Little Radish with a reluctant expression, "You won''t stay and y with me? I have agreed with my friends, let''s y together!"

    "Little radish, Grandpa Sang Ye said that he will move soon. You are so capable, you should stay and help him."

    "Is that right?"

    "Right."

    "B-but I''m a little bit reluctant to part with you."

    "We will definitely meet again if we have a predestined rtionship. If you encounter anything, you can go find me at the previous ce." Dongfang Minghui thought to herself, not knowing whether the little guy remembered the way, "I will also go when I am free and try looking for you."

    As long as it wasn''t far from the Seven Coloured Continent, it can definitely be found.

    "Ok."

    "They seem to miss you."

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the hundreds of small radishes behind them, they followed silently, not stopping until they walked back into the darkness.

    Little Minghui raised the string in her hand. If she didn''t look carefully, she wouldn''t be able to see that there was something on her wrist. "I think Grandpa Sang Ye is a little old. I don''t know if they can move smoothly."

    "Do not worry."

    After they left, the big radish still kept muttering, "What time is it?"

    After thinking about it for a long time, he finally fell asleep again, but after falling asleep this time, he had a long dream. In the dream, he was still a medium-sized radish, and he was about the height of an adult human calf. A hundred years ago, he suddenly saw a woman with a big belly hide in the grass and step on its roots, making it immobile.

    "Quick, she won''t be gone for long!"

    A group of people searched the grass and scared away the small creatures in arge forest. It could sense that the group of humans were not good people and wanted to slip away, but the beard under its feet was stepped on and it couldn''t pull it!

    When the group of people was far away from thisnd, it suddenly heard the human speak.

    "Please, save the child in my stomach."

    "Y-you can see me?" Sang Ye shivered, and a head came out of the soil.

    The other party nodded at it with great certainty, "Please save the child in my stomach."

    Child? Sang Ye could feel a child in her thedy''s stomach.

    Sang Ye always minded his own business, probably because the breath of this pregnant woman was too good, and the other party''s pleading appearance was a bit pitiful, it couldn''t refuse, that was the only time it ever saved a personand it almost implicated the whole family.

    After the child was born, the aura on the woman disappeared strangely but the child she wrapped in a swaddling cloth had a special aura.

    In the dream, bright red blood stained the wholend.

    "Ah, I remember!" Sang Ye opened his half-squinted turbid eyes, shook his beard, and dreamed back a hundred years, "Longevity People!"

    A hundred yearster, due to the cycle of karma, it ended up seeing the Longevity People again. The breath of the little girl just now was the same as the breath of the baby born a hundred years ago. After a long time, Sang Ye spoke slowly, "Little ones, let''s move."

    An innocent little radish hugged its sturdy body, but couldn''t hold it with both hands, so he simply put his face on it and muttered, "Grandpa Sang Ye, where are we going?"

    "Welet me think about it, how about" Sang Ye said slowly, "The ce of the Longevity People?"

    That ce has been annihted for a hundred years, and it didn''t know what it will be like after a hundred years. Time passes very fast, and it is estimated that there might be nothing left.

    "Now, go get all of them I have something to say.

    Sang Ye babbled and spoke. After talking for more than an hour, it took the little ones some time to understand that in order to avoid the pursuit of humans, they had to move.

    "Start counting now."

    "One, two, threetwo hundred and forty-nine"

    Sang Ye listened to a group of young people reporting the number below, and stopped after reporting the number, "Where did two hundred and fifty go?

    "Not here!" A group of little radishes shook their heads in unison,

    Who is 250?! _

    "Look for it."

    Sang Ye sighed for a while, it remembered that there were 250 radishes, how could there be one less?

    Little Minghui, who used the vines to go up from the ground, didn''t know that the story of her background had just passed by! After they came up, the veryrge gap behind them re-integrated. If it wasn''t for the messy corpses on the ground that reminded them of just now, they might have thought it was a dream.

    "Little shaman, how did it go?" Zhn was most concerned about the fairy boy''s body.

    "I got it, let''s go back."

    "That friend of yours just" Zhn stepped aside, Wei Jun was tightly bound, his mouth was blocked, there was a wound on his forehead, and his clothes were stained with blood in many ces. He looked a bit embarrassed.

    "I know, he''s sick again, right?" Dongfang Minghui said kindly, walking over to try to untie the rope tied to Wei Jun.

    Zhn stopped in front of her, "He is very dangerous, you better be careful little shaman."

    If Leon hadn''t reminded her, she might have already died under her ws, and even so, her arm was scratched by those ws.

    "It''s alright, he''ll be fine after." Then she will continue to be fine until she gets sick next time This was a new skill that Wei Jun has opened. She was worried about this before, the transformation and strength were increasing which were bad signs.

    Immediately, except for Sister Seventh who was able to subdue her, everyone else had to pay a price. Dongfang Minghui calmly nced at the people brought by Leon, who was injured. These were mostly skin injuries at least.

    She took the initiative to take on the task of helping them heal their wounds, which can be regarded as calming their mood.

    The group went back faster than when they came. When they were about to reach the trading market, Dongfang Minghui discovered that there was still a fairy boy''s body lying in her space ring!

    "Little thing, why are you in here?!" Little Minghui was going crazy. She had just left the Luno Swamp. Did she really want to go back again for a little guy? It would take three days!

    "Hey, I don''t know either!" Little radish hugged Little Minghui''s fingers tightly, with a bitter face, looking around with small eyes, a little confused about being in an unfamiliar environment.

    "It''s the one that climbed on my shoulder." Although the group of radishes were all simr in size, if you distinguish them carefully, you can still see a little difference. Qian Wanyu was almost certain that this little radish was not bold but just too slow!

    "Seventh sister, what should I do now?" Dongfang Minghui was in trouble.

    "I will make stewed pork ribs with white radish in the evening, and make a big supplement." Qian Wanyu stretched out her finger, poked it, and stabbed it directly into Dongfang Minghui''s hand. As a result, the guy immediately followed Qian Wanyu''s finger and climbed onto her shoulders.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up, "Seventh sister, I will leave the radish to you to take care of. I will go and treat Aunt Mo first!"

    Ninth Sister take care!

    Qian Wanyu watched the naughty figure immediately disappear from her eyes, her eyes were full of doting love. Then she turned around and met Wei Jun''s yful eyes, giving her an icy cold look, "If you have the ability, find your own wife to warm the bed."

    What the fuck!

    Wei Jun was annoyed at Qian Wanyu and stared at her for a long time, but the other party walked away without looking back holding a small radish.<blockquote>

    I gotta say it''s kinda tough to keep up the Wei Jun crossdress

    thing, author seems to might just swap it all to female pronouns in the future~ Also woo more confirmation on Minghui''s origins, pretty much confirmed as one of the rumoured Longevity People looking very likely now that she might have had a different mother too owo! Did any of you guess before? ?

    Thank you to all supporters, donators, ad clickers andmentators I love you all~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 129 (2)

    Chapter 129 (2)

    "Trying to show how great it is to have a wife?" Wei Jun angrily followed in the footsteps of the other party.

    As a result, the two of them went to the remote hut of Shaman Larkin, and there were still patients outside the house seeking medical treatment every day. However, now there was an extra Xuan Zhu on the side, pouring tea and water to deliver concoctions or some other medicinal herbs which she would crush into grass juice. Anyway, she was so busy that she didn''t have time to rest for a moment.

    "I" Wei Jun couldn''t take it anymore, she watched from the side, Larkin basically didn''t give Xuan Zhu any good face, he just ordered Xuan Zhu around.

    "What are you going to do?" Qian Wanyu looked at her in a rxed manner. She thought that Wei Jun''s current expression was quite pleasing to look at.

    Wei Jun was so angry that she almost exploded, "What does this old man want to do?"

    Qian Wanyu rubbed her chin, "You should ask what Xuan Zhu wants him to do."

    Larkin was very hostile to human beings. Except for Xuan Zhu, no one has ever stayed by his side for more than three days. This is a historic breakthrough, but as far as Ninth Sister said, there is reason to suspect that the other party is also a Death Spiritual Master.

    However, the other party was currently doing good deeds

    This was opposite to the purpose of most Death Spiritual Masters, it was the only reason why she hadn''t probed the old man further and attacked him first.

    Wei Jun lowered her head and nced at her hands, which would turn into two sharp ws when she transformed. She had also scratched Xuan Zhu and wanted to strangle her in that state. She hated herself when she thought of how powerless she was, "I want to see Xuan Zhu."

    "Go."

    Wei Jun returned to her previous calm manner, and walked in front of Xuan Zhu very calmly, "Xuan Zhu."

    Xuan Zhu buried her head in sorting out the herbs, and when she looked up and saw Wei Jun, a stunned expression appeared on her face for a while. She took advantage of the fact that Larkin would leave herete at night and she secretly ran back to take a look before but found that Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu were gone. She thought they had left her behind for a while.

    "You didn''t you leave?"

    "Leave? Leave where?" Wei Jun suddenly realized, "Oh, do you mean recently? Dongfang Minghui went to look for medical nts. You know these young couples are always crooked together, I was dragged along too"

    She wouldn''t admit that they couldn''t help but worry about her situation if both of them left her alone.

    "Hurry up and finish." Larkin nted half of his face and nced at Wei Jun, he had a fresh memory of this half beast human.

    "Yes, Larkin shaman."

    Wei Jun wished she could stab him but unfortunately, everything in her space ring was gone, including the weapon she picked from the Qian Family. She didn''t know who had taken it away, best to not let her see it again otherwisehehe.

    Xuan Zhu squatted down and quickly separated the weeds and some medicinal herbs. This was quite a hard task. She probably knew the purpose of Larkin asking her to do this. Someone who had little foundation had to learn things very quickly.

    "I''ll help you."

    Wei Jun has also read the medicine book, although she has not yed with medicinal nts seriously, after watching Xuan Zhu do it she can quickly recognize it.

    Seeing her serious appearance, Xuan Zhu couldn''t help but persuade, "You better go back, I''ll go back to see you when I have a chance."

    "Don''t be arrogant." Priest Larkin''s temper was very strange, if you say he was good then he truly was good to the beast people, if you say he''s bad then he truly got angry for no reason at all just like yesterday, when Xuan Zhu was in the house, she found a piece of clothing that was about to be buried in dust. The sewing of the clothes was veryme. She kindly took advantage of the other party''s absence to tidy up the house and wash the clothes to hang out and dry.

    As a result, Larkin almost strangled her for this!

    "You"

    Xuan Zhu immediately grabbed Wei Jun''s hand and shook her head at her. Although Larkin had a bad temper, he didn''t drive her away. He was willing to teach her and she was willing to learn. She was the one who wanted the old man to take a look at Wei Jun, if there was any glimmer of hope, she wouldn''t give up.

    The two focused on distinguishing weeds and medicinal herbs. After the weeds were separated, Xuan Zhu took out the medicine in the house and separated it, one of them organised while the other crushed it and made medicine. The two people had a tacit understanding.

    Qian Wanyu leaned back against the tree, and the little radish sat on her shoulder and shook its head. It had suddenly be happy again andpletely lost the sorrow of leaving its homnd and friends, "Look at the fate of the two of them!"

    On the other side, as soon as Dongfang Minghui returned to the guard team, she followed Zhn into the small courtyard in the formation and went straight to the room without saying a word.

    "Is it good?"

    "Certainly."

    Little Minghui looked at the white thread that was wrapped around her three or four times in her hand and said to it, "I need a little help."

    The silk thread in the wrist lifted up but this time it was lifted at both ends, and a section was tossed at her.

    "This part?" Little Minghui''s knife swiped at the other end of the motionless end, and immediately encountered the protest of the other side pping her finger, "This part?"

    "So much?!"

    She cut off a silk thread the size of a small knuckle, and within three breaths, like magic it turned into a fairy boy''s body with about the thickness of her calf, "Wow, thisthisis too amazing!"

    "Hmph." Love Flower snorted arrogantly, if it wasn''t for its suggestion, how could she have obtained such a good thing like a Fairy Boy''s Body that could grow infinitely.

    "Hey, Love Flower you are so smart!"

    Leon stayed outside, and Zhn hurried into the backyard as soon as she came back, and reported the events of the past few days to the lord sitting on the stone table ying with a red peony. She lowered her head and looked at her feet.

    She has followed the lord for many years, but she never knew what kind of face was under that mask.

    "She said Aunt Mo?"

    "Yes, she was talking to her sister at the time, and that''s what she said."

    The hand that was ying with the peony suddenly stopped, her eyes looked into the distance, a little dazed, and it took a long time for to finally speak, "I know, you can go."

    "Yes, my lord."

    As soon as Little Minghui introduced the medicine into Qian Mo''s body, she felt that the atmosphere in the room was not right. When she turned around, she suddenly saw that the lord who should not have appeared suddenly appeared in her room elegantly holding a teacup.

    Is it because she peeked at her bathingst time and was found out? Bah, it''s a matter of peeking at her face!

    Little Minghui felt a little guilty, and her eyes flickered, "Lord, why did you suddenly appear, you really shocked me!"

    "How is she?"

    It turned out to be here to ask about Aunt Mo''s condition, Dongfang Minghui instantly put down half of her concerns, "The medicine has been sent into her body, I will observe her condition, you can rest assured that I''ll notify you when she wakes up."

    "I''m sorry little shaman, I''m here mainly for Zhn and Leon. I heard from Zhn that you encountered a little trouble when you went to find medical nts this time?"

    Little Minghui wanted to hit the wall a little. At first, the situation was critical and there was really no other way but to help, so many things were said in front of Leon and Sister Zhn It seems the matters of her and Seventh Sister werepletely unconcealed. No wonder this lord was shocked , "It''s true that I encountered some troubles. Thanks to Sister Zhn and Leon escorting me all the way, everything was solved smoothly. Otherwise we wouldn''t have been able to obtain the nt."

    "The little shaman is humble. It should be me thanking you. I heard from Zhn that you saved Leon again on the way. If you weren''t there, most of them wouldn''t be able toe back this time."

    Little Minghui was sweating from behind her back, it seems the other party had begun to doubt her.

    "Little shaman, in order to thank you for saving their lives, I want to host a banquet here in three days to entertain you. Please don''t reject. I hope to see your loyal friends on that day."

    Dongfang Minghui was somewhat tempted by the other party''s proposal. Strictly speaking, Seventh Sister never seemed to show her face in front of this lord. Qian Mama would definitely recognize Seventh Sister when she saw her at this banquet!

    Dongfang Minghui bit her lips lightly and nodded, "Then on behalf of Seventh Sister and Wei Jun, I would like to thank you."

    Time flies, three days passed in the blink of an eye, all the residual poison in Qian Mo''s body has been excreted from her body, and the internal functions of her five internal organs have gradually recovered. However, the person just didn''t wake up, she checked it again, and still didn''t understand what was the problem.

    "Little shaman,e over please."

    "Sister Zhn, is my Seventh sister here?"

    "Leon has gone to invite her, you may have to wait a while."

    Little Minghui looked at the time and it was about the time, so she simply used her spiritual power to check it again. When she saw a spiritual power in Qian Mo''s body that did not belong to her, she suddenly said, "Zhn, go and invite the lord over here, I have a new discovery!"

    "Yes."

    "I heard from Zhn that you are looking for me in a hurry, is it for the lunch at noon?" There was a little nervousness in the lord''s voice which even she hadn''t noticed.

    However, Dongfang Minghui, who was in a state of excitement, didn''t hear it at all

    "My lord, I want to ask, when this Miss'' life was in danger did you protect herst breath with your spiritual power?"

    "Yes." She recognized Little Minghui''s medical skills, so she did not hesitate to admit it.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, that''s right, "I hope the lord will take back the spiritual power in her body." Otherwise, the medicine will not work at its best, the spiritual energy was preventing it from fully healing the heart. This aura wasn''t part of her so it would be blocked, the spiritual power in Qian Mo''s body normally was not as much of an obstacle.

    No wonder the other party hadn''t woken up to this day, it''s her negligence for forgetting this.

    "Sure."

    The other party showed her absolute trust with her actions.

    Little Minghui breathed a sigh of relief from the side and watched with her own eyes as the lord pulled a water-blue spiritual power from Qian Mo''s body. The spiritual power fluctuations on the other party''s body were very weak and could barely be felt.

    Water-based Spiritual Master

    She remembered that Qian Yiling was a Spiritual Master of the three elements, one of which was the water element! She was looking forward to the meeting between Seventh sister and this lord more and more.

    "My lord, the guests have arrived and are waiting outside."

    Wei Jun followed closely behind Qian Wanyu, and it was the first time she''d ever been to such a strange ce, "Minghui is here?"

    Minghui hmph calling her so affectionately!

    Qian Wanyu who was busy eating vinegar dumped her with a cold face and didn''t respond to her at all, just pushing the door open.

    Zhn, who was standing beside her, tried to stop her but couldn''t.

    There were three people in the room, plus Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun. When everyone faced each other, the atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.

    Ninth Sister?

    Qian Wanyu casually nced at the person who was beside her Ninth Sister. The person was wearing a veil and mask. From the perspective of temperament and aura, it should be the so-called lord of the guard team.

    "Did the medical nts work?"

    Little Minghui was so nervous that her pupils were dted. She kept her eyes fixed on the lord beside her, who was covered with a veil but couldn''t see the other''s expression, which was a pity.

    "She''s fine, she should wake up soon."

    "Yeah, this ce has mountains, rivers, and courtyards. The people who designed this courtyard should be familiar with the human race." Wei Jun woke Dongfang Minghui''s dreaming with one sentence.

    Yes, yes of course it does it''s because the owner who built this small courtyard must be very homesick!

    Qian Yiling has been away from home for more than 20 years, homesickness was quite normal.

    Thinking about when she saw the flowers and nts here, she also missed the Royal Academy''s own small garden and her medicinal nts She didn''t know if Xiao Junyi was taking care of them

    "My lord!"

    Zhn was like a ghost, and for the first time she noticed that her lord was actually speechless so she opened her mouth to remind her.

    "S-Since everyone is here, Zhn, prepare the dishes." There was a trembling in the other party''s voice.

    This time, Little Minghui did not miss the abnormal behaviour of the other party.

    "Hey, this little guy runs so fast." Wei Jun said with a fuss when she saw the little radish running to Dongfang Minghui''s side. When she was bored, she wanted to tease this little thing, but as a result, the other party did not care about her at all like Dongfang Minghui''s Toothless.

    She was very surprised when she saw the little radish running to Little Minghui.

    "Small radish!"

    "I want to y with it." The little radish firmly grabbed the string in Dongfang Minghui''s wrist. They were the same nt so she could still feel a familiar aura.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, and flicked her finger on the other side, "You''re so cheeky, I''ll give you a little time."

    She agreed quickly, but when she tried to untie the rope, she couldn''t untie it

    "Ninth Sister, what are you doing?" Her wrists were all red, Qian Wanyu grabbed her and dragged the radish back with the other hand.

    "It''s really weird." Little Minghui could only understand that the whisker string on her wrist didn''t want to y with the radish at all.

    "Little shaman, who is this?"

    They were brought into the backyard by Zhn. There was a cobblestone table in the open air in the backyard. On the table were dishes and wine pots. They were full of colour and fragrance. Dongfang Minghui felt hungry when she smelled the fragrance.

    "Lord, this is my Seventh sister Qian Wanyu, and this is my best friend Wei Jun." She honestly reported the name of everyone.

    Qian Wanyu pulled Ninth Sister and sat down, Wei Jun shook her head helplessly when she saw how the two were holding hands and had to show their affection while having a meal. She poured herself a ss of wine, "Thank you for your hospitality, I''m Wei Jun."

    The lord also simply took off the mask, lifted the ck veil and drank the wine in one gulp. She was also quite a refreshing person.

    Seeing that the mask on the other''s face had been removed, Little Minghui was secretly thinking about how to make the veil on her outside lift up with the wind Just one nce was enough!

    Qian Wanyu saw that the little guy was staring at the person on the opposite side and her brows were lightly furrowed while her hand below was moving restlessly.

    "Qianthis is a big surname, is this girl from the Qian Family in Meng city?"

    "Hey, Third Miss, your Qian Family''s name is really famous!" Wei Junughed.

    "Yes, you guessed right."

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly towards her, and then kept serving Ninth Sister some dishes, filling the little guy''s bowl, "Eat more, you seem to have lost weight recently."

    "Seventh sister, you should eat more instead!" This meal was probably cooked by Sister Zhn. She had eaten this vour once before, and it was easy to tell. She also grabbed some dishes to put in Qian Wanyu''s bowl.

    "Hey, you two don''t keep bullying people, am I just a decoration?!" Wei Jun wished she could dig out her eyes. If she knew it would be like this, she shouldn''t havee. Why doesn''t she just help Xuan Zhu and Larkin Shaman instead

    "Young Master Wei, eat more." Little Minghui turned around and put a lot of dishes into Wei Jun''s bowl. Looking at them again, they were all eating dishes andpletely ignoring the lord sitting opposite. Little Minghui gave an embarrassed smile, she exined, "Sister Zhn''s craftsmanship is so good, I want to eat it again after eating it once. You should eat more, my lord."

    "It doesn''t matter, I was the one who didn''t treat you well. Let''s have a good dinner. Your rtionship seems to be very good. It the little shaman also a member of the Qian Family?"

    "No, no, I and Seventh sister are just" After all, they used to be a family. If she tried to deny everything before, Seventh sister would be very sad, "Actually, Seventh sister grew up in our family a long time ago within that family in the ranking I was Ninth and she was Seventh. After that, I got used to shouting Seventh Sister so I kept calling her that until now

    "It turns out that that is the case! First of all I have to thank the little shaman for saving my subordinates."

    Dongfang Minghui was physically a child so only Seventh sister rushed to drink. She was just holding her bowl and trying to catch a glimpse of the lord''s veil lifting by ident.

    Ninth Sister!

    "Ah?" When Little Minghui looked again, the other party had already put the wine bowl down.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand, wiped off a grain of rice residue on her face and pinched the other person''s face, "Be attentive when eating."

    "Ok."

    "My lord, the captain! She''s awake!"

    "Really?!"

    Not only the lord, but also Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu put down the bowls and chopsticks in their hands, everyone stood up in unison.

    So fast! Dongfang Minghui wasn''t ready yet, when Qian Mo woke up, she couldn''t wait to rush over, "You guys eat first, I''ll go take a look ande back."

    "No, I''ll go with you."

    Only Wei Jun, who didn''t care about everything, stayed where she was and took another bite of the food, she gave aplicated look and murmured, "The atmosphere is a little wrong."

    "There is definitely a problem with all of them" After all, she was also the young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance. No matter how weak she currently was, her IQ was still there.

    In order to watch the show as well, Wei Jun quickly grabbed the rice and rushed back to the room to observe everyone in the room.

    When Qian Mo heard the footsteps, she was still a little confused. It wasn''t until she saw Qian Wanyu in the room that her eyes lit up with excitement, and her lips twitched, "Little Miss!"<blockquote>

    AWWW THE BIG REVEAL IS SOON. QIAN MAMA !!!!!</blockquote>

    Thank you to all supporters, donators, ad clickers andmentators!

 Chapter 130 (1)

    Chapter 130 (1)

    "Aunt Mo!"

    Qian Mo was very excited to see Qian Wanyu, but unfortunately, her body had not recovered yet. When she woke up, she couldn''t even utter a word. Her voice seemed to be stuck in his throat, hoarse and out of shape.

    Dongfang Minghui was the closest to her, and she could almost read her constantly wriggling lips, especially the respectful look in the eyes of the other party when she passed over them and looked at the lord behind her alongside the two words that she couldn''t say  little miss.

    "Seventh sister, she just woke up and needs a good rest."

    "Yep."

    After Qian Mo saw the person she wanted to see, she fell into a drowsy sleep, and everyone filed out, leaving her a quiet space.

    The meal ended when Qian Mo woke up, and the lord left early after Qian Mo woke up telling Zhn to entertain them.

    Dongfang Minghui was somewhat disappointed. The expected recognition banquet did not happen, and the face under the veil was still invisible. The only thing to be happy about is that Qian Mo woke up, and Seventh Sister should be happy.

    Qian Wanyu pulled Little Minghui aside and said, "Aunt Mo is no longer in danger now? How long will it take for her to recover as before?"

    "Seventh sister, waking up does mean it''s fine, but if she wants to get back to normal" Dongfang Minghui looked tangled.

    "Just tell me the truth."

    "When I first helped her, I found that her cultivation base had disappeared. Unless there''s a good opportunity, otherwise"

    Qian Wanyu nodded and understood.

    Little Minghui didn''t know how tofort her, "Seventh sister, maybe it''s not as bad as I said"

    "It doesn''t matter."

    In Qian Wanyu''s view, it was already very difficult for Aunt Mo to save a life.

    The days went by so fast, Dongfang Minghui almost forgot that the exchange day of the trading market wasing to an end. This was the result of a five-day dy. The major tribes were already preparing to return, Karu and the others also began to prepare. "Seventh sister, what are your ns next?"

    "We still have a lot of things to do, we can''t go back to the Cass tribe with them for the time being."

    "I''ll always follow Seventh Sister."

    Qian Wanyu raised the corner of her lips and stroked her little head, Ninth Sister is always so caring, "I still have a few questions that I want to ask Aunt Mo when she wakes up, and Karu I''ll leave it to you to exin in person."

    Speaking of Karu, Dongfang Minghui has a headache.

    That tall, honest and upright man, when he heard that she and Seventh sister and the others were going to stay, he might go berserk.

    As she expected, when she brought Toothless and went to the East District alone, everyone began to sort out the good things that were exchanged this time and some of the remaining goods, the faces of these beast people were bright. The smile on Karu''s face was also very wide, and he couldn''t wait to return to the tribe.

    With the help of Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, the tribe has gained a lot this time. The most important thing is the weapons that Karu saw as the most important gain. These weapons were the biggest wealth the Cass tribe obtained here.

    "Little shaman, you''re finally back." Karu was a little worried about the guards who borrowed'' the little shaman. Almost every day, he went to the guards to have a look and saw that Qian Wanyu was also there so he felt a little relieved.

    But this time, he hadn''t seen Qian Wanyu for two or three days, and he also couldn''t see Leon making him feel a little restless.

    "Actually, the matter has not yet been resolved." Little Minghui frowned and went straight to the subject, "So, Karu, Seventh sister and I can''t go back with you for the time being."

    "What!"

    The little shaman''s words were like a bolt from the blue. He stared nkly at Dongfang Minghui before squatting down for a long time and said, "Little shaman, are the guards embarrassing you? Tell me, I will go to them to settle the ount."

    She knew there would be this reaction!

    "You stupid fool, can just the guards stop me and Seventh sister?" Dongfang Minghui gave him a contemptuous look, "Seventh sister and I are doing a very important thing, if we can gain the favour of the dwarves, we will be able to make it big. Do you think the weapons in the Cass tribe will still becking?"

    If they wanted to grow the Cass tribe, they couldn''t solve any problems by hiding in the tribe. Before the stormes, they can only do the preparatory work first.

    Karu''s eyes were filled with joy at first, and then his face changed. His brain was indeed not as far-reaching as Qian Wanyu. After she mentioned it, he really understood, but he still couldn''t ept that she couldn''t go back with him.

    "But, but also can''t-"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back to the Cass tribe after I''m done." Little Minghui patted Karu on the shoulder, "Don''t have any idea of staying, just relying on the weapons of the dwarves with you, you need to take precautions."

    "Little shaman, do you mean that someone wille to snatch these weapons?"

    "Have you ever heard of the truth of having sole possession of treasures would make peoplemit crimes? Not to mention that there are many people who don''t want to give face to the Cass tribe. Even if it''s a 1 in 10000 chance, can you risk all that hard work from the dwarves and let your weapons be robbed halfway through?"

    This matter mainly came from the transaction between Lord Kurt and the Tuxia tribe. The other party did not keep his word, and he wants to change the deal. In a fit of anger, Lord Kurt decided to just trade those weapons to the Cass Tribe instead.

    The Tuxia tribe did not dare to trouble the dwarves, but they were one of the tribes supporting Cyril. Not to mention there was also old hatreds between the two tribes. New hatred and old hatred piled together and a fuse of stealing the treasures? They mighte to rob it! The more Little Minghui thinks about it, the more she knew this was very likely.

    When Karu heard this, he scratched his forehead irritably, and couldn''t think of a best of both worlds solution that could both solve the matter and bring the little shaman back.

    "Karu, has anything strange happened on our side recently?" She asked suddenly.

    "No" Karu quickly thought of the matter in the tent, "Little shaman, there is actually a strange thing, every time our tent is broken in a certain ce, I made people guard it but it still gets messed up!"

    Fortunately, he had a good mind, he was afraid of wronging the little shaman, so he brought a few more tents, he didn''t expect it toe in handy. Karu weed Dongfang Minghui into the tent and pointed to the corner, "It''s that position, a small hole is broken every three or five minutes, and even weapons have been taken away several times by an unknown thing."

    When it came to weapons, Karu''s heart felt pain when he thought about it. However, he waited for the rabbit and was not able to catch anyone, which is really strange.

    "This hole was broken by an animal grabber." Leen crouched down behind her and whispered, "I''ve caught such a beast before."

    Leen made a gesture in front of Dongfang Minghui, to indicate it was the size of a radish.

    "Hey, I was wondering why I haven''t seen you recently you stinky boy!" Karoo was so angry, he waved his hand, and just hit the back of Leen''s head but Lien seemed to have eyes on his back and found it was easy to dodge by leaning back. Karu looked at his hand in disbelief that he couldn''t hit him. Then he turned his attention back to the tent, "But it''s impossible for just a little beast to steal the weapons."

    Little Minghui touched her chin, of course a small beast can''t steal it, but if it''s a group of beast, it makes perfect sense, "Little Colour, did you notice it?"

    "I wasn''t even here at all."

    "Where did you go?"

    Little Colour set her eyes on Lean, "This kid asked me to train him, so I took him to a less popted ce."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Little Colour with a miraculous look, then looked at Leen again, and gave a thumbs-up, "Leen, you actually got Little Colour to help you."

    Little Colour twisted her body disdainfully, it was boring, the kid just leaned forward and rushed towards it but it was like someone tickling its hand. As a result, the kid seemed to be a masochist and kept bouncing in front of it. Little Colour couldn''t bear it anymore, so she took Lean to a remote ce and continued to beat him. The more she beat him, the more excited he became

    "This kid has good endurance."

    Dongfang Minghui stared thoughtfully at Leen''s twinkling eyes, "Karu will leave the market soon, we''ll get together tonight."

    Little Colour squinted, nced at Minghui suspiciously, and asked in the soul sea, "You want to catch a thief?"

    "Try it, maybe there will be unexpected gains."

    That night, everyone drew a piece ofnd outside the tent, made a bonfire, and had a barbecue. They were very happy, and everyone felt good. Some tribes packed up early and nned to leave overnight.

    The trading market in the Eastern District was very empty all of a sudden, and it waspletely different from the scene beforeing here.

    Qian Wanyu was sitting on the side and grilling the legs of a green beast in the fire. Usually, Ninth Sister was always rushing to do the cooking. It is rare for her to be able to show her craftsmanship.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the bonfire, but focused on the batch of weapons in the tent. Seeing that the atmosphere was not warm enough, Karu stood up and wrestled with one of the ten beast warriors.

    Wei Jun pouted, what''s so good about barbarian fights? There are very few entertainment programs in this era, she leaned over to Dongfang Minghui and said, "Hey, the person you saved today is Qian Mo, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time but isn''t that the ve who has been following the Miss of the Qian Family''s side all the time?"

    "Shh." What ve?! Seventh Sister might feel ufortable.

    "Shhhhhh me?! You really underestimated me haha. Not to mention I haven''t settled my previous debt with you yet." Wei Jun rolled up her sleeves and took Dongfang Minghui into her arms to threaten her, "Be honest, when did you hook up with the main character?"

    Little Minghui was busy struggling to save herself, she pped Wei Jun hard, "I''m telling you, I am a person with a family now, you should pay attention to the situation!"

    Women shouldn''t give and receive so freely!

    Seventh sister''s level of jealousy, she''d already had a deep understanding!

    "With your small body, what can I do to you? Besides, you are not my main dish" Wei Jun felt inexplicably wrong after saying that and changed the subject, "I mean, I like men!"

    The more she tried to exin, the worse it was.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed at her, expressing that she understood. Back then, she was straight as well and always felt that she liked men. When she came here all of a sudden, she was afraid that Seventh Sister would kill her for a man. Somehow thought she didn''t feel anything for the men here, and she was too shy to try. Then she was pounced on by Seventh Sister and she''d just kept going down this road, and never looking back.

    Qian Wanyu nced coldly at Wei Jun, who was fighting with Ninth Sister, and then roasted the rabbit legs until the oil dripped down, "Ninth Sister,e and eat."

    Little Minghui ran to Sister Seventh excitedly. She tore off a piece, which was a little hot. The skin on the rabbit leg was very crispy and delicious. She couldn''t help but take two more bites then tore off some and sent it to Qian Wanyu''s mouth, the two were feeding each other. Qian Wanyu got bored after eating a small portion, so she stuffed the whole rabbit leg into her mouth instead.

    "Oh, you two are really boring." Wei Jun looked disgusted, and then urged, "Don''t be busy eating, you haven''t told me what happened yet?"

    It would have been better if she hadn''t tried that move earlier but now Qian Wanyu kept guarding against her constantly!

    "Wellsince the start I guess?" Dongfang Minghui hugged the rabbit''s legs and sat back to her original position, "When lovees, it wille, how can anyone manage so much?"

    She didn''t know when she fell in love with Seventh sister, it was probably doomed from the beginning.

    Every moment she thought about what happened to Seventh Sister, if Seventh Sister will be angry, what should she do if Seventh Sister left, how could she please Seventh Sister. Her thoughts seemed to revolve around Seventh Sister.

    People''s habits can be terrible. Before you even know it, a shadow of a person will be engraved into your bone and you can''t forget it or get rid of it.

    "From the start?" Wei Jun''s face was full of horror.

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth curled up as she evoked a satisfied smile.

    Wei Jun also wanted to gossip about whether she was born bent or something but as soon as she said a word, Little Minghui stuffed a bone that was about to be gnawed into her mouth.

    "Shhh."

    The sound of rustling in the ears is very obvious. Qian Wanyu and Little Minghui separated a part of their consciousness and covered this area from the beginning. No troubles can escape their consciousness, not to mention a group of beasts under the soil.

    Little Minghui stood up slowly, and Little Colour stretched out a lot of vines, enclosing the area from outside the tent.

    A little guy who only shed with golden light in the dark drilled out of the soil. They were very sensitive to everything around them. When Little Minghui said shush, Karu, who was wrestling, also arched his body violently. Now there was only silence, the bonfire in the middle was chirping, and the atmosphere was very strange, even the little beasts all felt it. Just as they were about to burrow into the ground, their heads collided with the hard rock made from the soil, making them dizzy and star-eyed.

    The sound of "dong dong dong" was incessant, and it was even a little loud in the dark night.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand swept through and the group of little guys were all thrown into chaos. One was caught, and they were dragged one by one, swaying in the air and thrown directly beside the bonfire.

    Only then did everyone see their full appearance. The little guys, who were only the size of a radish, probably felt the danger. They stood on their thin legs, their tails were straight up, and their ws were raised high. Coupled with their thief-like bright eyes, there was a bit of wretched feeling looking at them as if these things were borned to be thieves.

    "It''s a golden rat!"

    Gold-loving rats are low-level magical beasts. They specialize in devouring things like fine iron and ore, but they also advance. "Generally, gold-loving rats are social animals. It''s strange that these few would suddenly appear in this area."

    After listening to Qing Mo, Qian Wanyu decided to find out why.

    "There is really something to me!" Karu couldn''t believe it was such a group of things that caused him to change three tents, "Could it be that they also stole those weapons?"

    Just a few little guys can transport weapons away? Karu thought it was like a dream.

    As soon as he finished, the group of little guys fled in all directions.

    Little Colour''s vines and Qian Wanyu''s earthen shield drove the fleeing gold rats back to their ce.<blockquote>

    Wooo single Wei Jun haha</blockquote>

 Chapter 131 (1)

    Chapter 131 (1)

    "Lai Yihai, long time no see, no, I should call you Larkin Shaman?"

    The group of people surrounded the hut, only seeing a figure bent over and squatting on the ground, they thought it was the person they were looking for.

    Qian Wanyu frowned when she heard the deep tone of voice, but she also got a bit of information from their query, Lai Yihai, that should be the name of Larkin Shaman, she walked out of the room, "Who are you guys?"

    "You''re not Lai Yihai! Where is Lai Yihai?!" When the man saw Qian Wanyu clearly, he questioned angrily.

    "You are Death Spiritual Masters?"

    "Hahaha, since you know then I can''t leave you alone."

    Qian Wanyu looked at their figures like ghosts flickering a few times before disappearing into the darkness, and then reappearing in front of her, to her side, and behind. She was vignt all around, and the first time she fought them she immediately felt that this group was different from the group of people they met in the swamp before. The number of people and their strength was obviously higher than what they encountered before.

    "As long as you tell me where Lai Yihai is, I can leave you a whole corpse."

    Qian Wanyu sneered, "Only depending on you?"

    Several lightning strikes flickered in the night sky, the roar was constant, and the movement was quite loud, which looked a bit shocking.

    "It''s Seventh sister!"

    It was neither raining nor windy that day, and the sudden thunder made Little Minghui''s hands shake. She stood up abruptly, looked in that direction, and ran.

    "Little shaman!"

    Leen didn''t even bother to eat, he followed closely behind, barely able to catch up with her speed, "Little shaman?"

    "Seventh sister!"

    Outside Larkin''s house, it was a mess. There were many potholes around, and in a slightly more open ce, a big hole appeared. In the pit, there was still remaining purple thunder and lightning, there was even a crackling sound. There were also several distorted corpses under the hole.

    Dongfang Minghui found some body parts nearby, all of them were in ck clothes. Looking at these ck clothes, she was almost certain that the group of people from before hade again, "These ghosts never go away."

    "Little Colour, where are you?"

    "It''s a little troublesome here, I''ll show you a way."

    Leen followed closely behind, and both of them were in high spirits as they followed the vine step by step toward the darkness.

    "What?"

    "Shut up!" Larkin scolded fiercely to Little Colour, his ck pupils were like ckholes and there was a sense of intimidation.

    Little Colour was helpless. It found a few leaves, and just stuffed them into Wei Jun''s mouth. As early as a few hours ago, Wei Jun had toe to Shaman Larkin to find Xuan Zhu. She came here before and several times, she had even been helping Xuan Zhu to do things, but Larkin just closed an eye to her behaviour.

    However, when he saw Little Colour standing beside her this time, Larkin suddenly swooped over and chased after it. Little Colour''s first reaction was naturally to run!

    It has always imed to be the first to escape, and if Little Colour imed to be first no one dared to call her second, yet it almost lost to an old man!

    "Old man, don''t think that just because everyone respects you, I''m afraid of you. If you dare to move again just try me!" Little Colour''s donkey''s temper also came up, the old man wanted to do something to her and she was also carrying Lu Xing behind.

    Shaman Larkin snorted and then started to stop the bleeding on Xuan Zhu.

    "Master, please save her." Xuan Zhu struggled to get up, there was a big hole in her body, blood was dripping all over the floor, but she didn''t seem to see it and grabbed Larkin''s hand, "Please."

    Wei Jun''s situation is really not very good. After her transformation, the time of her sanity was getting less and less, the blood colour in her eyes was shocking.

    Larkin gave her a deep look and threw out a bloody multiple-choice question.

    "I''m in a good mood today, I''ll give you a choice, save her or save yourself, choose one of the two. You have also seen your own situation, you have shed a lot of blood. If I don''t treat it now you may bleed to death, this half-beast even if I save her, it will only dy her death at most."

    Xuan Zhu was sitting in front of her, maybe she lost too much blood, but she felt cold. She looked at Wei Jun who was hitting the wall with her head, again and again, she thought of the first time she met her.

    "Save her"

    "Is she really so important?"

    "She''s very important." She owed her something and that always needed to be repaid.

    When Little Minghui came, she saw Little Colour standing and Wei Jun leaning against the wall, looking like a lost soul. At first nce, she was a little worried. She rushed over, but when she really found the two of them she had to restrain her anger, "What happened to her?"

    Little Colour didn''t know what to say either. It seemed to her that what had happened on this day was too strange!

    "Probably because of her good looks"

    "What?"

    Little Colour told her the whole story in the soul sea, and for the first time, she felt as if she had done something wrong.

    Larkin Shaman wanted to snatch Lu Xing, and its vines instinctivelyunched an attack. Xuan Zhu rushed in at that time and blocked in front of the old man. It was unfortunate that Wei Jun turned into a beast as well at that time when she saw the blood going out of control.

    "You mean that Xuan Zhu followed Larkin Shaman? Where did she go?"

    "I don''t know, the old man only said that the ce was exposed and he had to leave."

    This old man was really weird. After telling it how to heal Wei Jun, he left with Xuan Zhu still in aa. Wei Jun watched the whole process and even shed tears, that painful cry was still ringing in her ears echoing non-stop.

    "I envy you a little bit"

    Hearing these strange words from a magic nt, Dongfang Minghui waspletely at a loss, "Where''s Seventh sister, didn''t Seventh sistere to you?"

    "No."

    Did she get it wrong? Didn''t Seventh Sistere here on the way, no, Seventh Sister must still be around, she leaned in front of Wei Jun and the vines that bound her automatically shrank back, "Are you all right? Seventh Sister is in danger now so I have to leave Little Colour here with you."

    Wei Jun''s eyes were red but the redness was different from the blood-red eyes before. Little Minghui knew at a nce that the other party had cried until her eyes had turned red which made her feel a little overwhelmed. She realized one thing only now, it seemed Xuan Zhu was very important to Wei Jun.

    Wei Jun couldn''t stop herself from going crazy and she was also about to die due to it but a person who wouldn''t cry after suffering so much actually cried now

    "I can''t help you right now." Wei Jun looked at her weak hands. After transforming back, she would bepletely powerless. Even without Little Colour''s vines tying her up today, she wouldn''t even be able to catch up with her current physical strength.

    "Even if we follow Larkin, I will only be a drag on you."

    "No, don''t be like this, that Larkin Shaman left a way to slow down your beast transformation, don''t let Xuan Zhu''s wishes be in vain!" Dongfang Minghui''s mouth was babbling anxiously, "Think about it, Larkin Shaman is so powerful, Xuan Zhu can at least learn a little bit of self-protection ability with him, when you are well, you can go to her too, right?"

    Wei Jun suddenly smiled and patted her shoulder, "Thank you for yourfort but I''m fine, go find your Seventh sister."

    She had already noticed that Little Minghui''s eyes couldn''t stop looking out. Wei Jun felt that having her be so willing to even waste a minute tofort herself at this time was enough.

    "Wei Jun, you have to believe that one day you and Xuan Zhu will meet again, for sure!"

    "Leen, you stay here too."

    On the other side, Qian Wanyu followed them to an unfamiliar ce. The darkness around her was thick and even the moon and stars in the sky were gone. She felt as if she had fallen into endless darkness, even the road ahead could not be seen.

    "Wanyu, you''ve been tricked"

    "Hahahaha, this is for Larkin but it''s okay now, I''ll take you to y with it first." The two people who were chased and beaten by Qian Wanyu like a bunch of stray dogs immediatelyunched a formation.

    Qian Wanyu sat down on the spot calmly. The open field environment changed, turning into a blood-red purgatory. She was standing on the top of a sea of swords at the moment.

    "I finally know why the samsara scroll chose to open at this time." Qing Mo murmured, he never thought that someone would refine a blood formation in the beast tribe! This formation used the blood of a hundred people and was extremely dangerous

    The samsara scroll must have sensed the changes in the spiritual energy and chosen to open itself at that time.

    Qing Mo couldn''t say whether this was a blessing or a curse.

    "Yu''er, where are you?!"

    Qian Wanyu stood on the sea of swords and saw a figure. The other party was wearing a white robe, but with a ck veil on her face, one white and one ck, walking on the blood-red mud made her look a little weak.

    This was exactly Qian Yiling who had followed the purple thunderbolts. Ever since Dongfang Minghui mentioned the blood oath, she has been reflecting on whether she had been doing the right thing or not. The moment she saw her daughter, her whole body trembled. Especially her hand, she really wanted to go up to hug her, touch her, ask her if she has been doing well for so many years, but she couldn''t do anything

    She was actually a failed mother, giving birth without raising, and giving birth without fertility, what qualifications did she have to im to be her mother?

    "Yu''er, you should say something to your mother, okay?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the person below coldly and frowned.

    Qing Mo had to remind in her soul sea, "This purgatory formation is full of crises, if she identally touches something, or steps on something that triggers the change of the formation, it will be troublesome at that time, do you really want to send her to death because she didn''t recognise you?"

    As early as when she saw Qian Mo lying unconscious in bed, she had already boldly guessed whether the person behind the trading market was her real mother. When she saw the flowers nted in the backyard and theyout of the house, the answer was almost in her heart.

    After staying in Qian Family for such a long time, although she has always been honest with the olddy about how it was fine if she never met her mother, she actually always had innate expectations for her mother. She would sneak into the courtyard where Qian Yiling lived in the dead of night to check on it.

    After waiting for a night, she would also stop and listen in on when a family ve talked about Qian Yiling, even more, she imagined how happy it would be if she grew up by her mother''s side.

    However, it was all her delusions

    On that day, she and the other party looked into each other''s eyes, she was full of expectations, but the other party still did not recognize her!

    Since the other party doesn''t want her, she doesn''t want such a mother anymore!

    "She must have followed you because she was worried about you. Didn''t you hear her calling you Yu''er?" Qing Mo couldn''t bear the mother and daughter torturing each other. Before Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu was full of violence in her heart, especially when she awakened the dark spiritual power. After the dark spiritual power, this tyranny reached a very high point. He has been trying to suppress the violence in her body and didn''t want her to go on the wrong road but until the other party fell in love with Dongfang Minghui he still hadn''t found a solution. It was a good thing that at that time the other party''s violence seemed to have dissipated.

    Recently, because of the practice of the samsara scroll, this tyrannical violent nature seemed to being back.

    "Yu''er, mother is wrong."

    Qian Wanyu turned her face away deeply and closed her eyes.

    "Oops, look at the bloody mud under her feet, she woke them up."

    Qian Wanyu''s attention was immediately attracted by Qing Mo''s words. When he saw that the blood-red mud began to roll, and the mother who had been looking for her daughter in this formation was unaware, Qian Wanyu hesitated for a moment. Did she not see the mud? When she started to sink, she cursed angrily, "Really troublesome!"

    When she met that annoying little guy Dongfang Minghui, she didn''t think she was one who would find trouble every day but somehow she seemed to always be finding trouble every day now!

    As you can see, sometimes troublees to you whether you like it or not.

    Qing Mo thought silently in his heart.

    Qian Wanyu was walking on the knife peak as if she was walking on the ground. She walked to the ce closest to Qian Yiling and threw out her whip, which swept around the opponent''s waist and pulled the person back easily.

    "Yu''er!"

    "Don''t call me that, I''m not familiar with you."

    Qian Wanyu said lightly, the bloody pool below began to ripple, probably annoyed by Qian Wanyu''s behaviour of robbing people, it started to attack specifically targeting Qian Wanyu but she built countless earth walls however, these walls were almost immediately swallowed by the blood.

    It seemed the blood formation had officially opened.

    "Wanyu, break through the formation quickly! This formation is notoriously vicious. If you can''t break it within an hour, you and your mother will both turn into blood fog!" Qing Mo was getting anxious and said hastily.

    "Don''t worry."

    This sentence is what Qian Wanyu said to herself. If she was alone, she naturally had no fear, but there was someone she valued beside her now as well and the pressure was doubled, causing her to tremble.

    Women were truly animals with different hearts, Ninth Sister was right.

    "Yu''er." Qian Yiling was a little excited, and after she was excited, she thought about saying everything she had prepared, "I"

    "Don''t disturb me, if we don''t break this formation within an hour, you and I will be part of the pool of blood below." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to listen to her, she was afraid that she would be uneasy and would not be able to calm down and break the formation.

    "Do you need me to do anything?" Since the encounter 20 years ago, Qian Yiling has also studied formation techniques and she had a little understanding of various formations. This time, it was only that she had just seen her daughter in danger and rushed in without thinking.

    Now that she had time to look around, she could see that there were a sea of swords and fire surrounding them and a bloody pool below surrounding them from all sides.

    "Don''t do anything, just be quiet."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t even raise her head, her tone was not good, but the corner of Qian Yiling''s mouth couldn''t help but rise, she stood beside the other party, quietly watching her every move. The little shaman was right, her daughter was truly very intelligent, she probably already knew her identity from the moment she saw her for the first time.

    It''s a pity that she wanted to hide it because of those scruples. Qian Yiling was very grateful to the little shaman who had woken her up with a few words. After missing her for eighteen years, she could finally make it up with her in the future.

    Being stared at by a living person, especially if this person was her mother who she missed very much in her dreams, even Qian Wanyu felt somewhat ufortable and had to turn her back towards her to ignore her.

    All the formations she had encountered before had relied on formation stones to form the formation. This was the first time she had seen a formation created through the sacrifice of living human blood, she felt that she had no idea what to do and where to start.

    "Reminds me of Meng Yixiao."

    Meng Yixiao sacrificed himself for the formation, and it was considered as taboo as using people to create formations.

    Qian Wanyu cast her eyes on the blood-red mud, and she had an intuition that the heart of the formation was inside the blood pool.

    "Yu''er, what do you want to do?" Qian Yiling kept staring at her, and when she saw her looking down obsessively, she subconsciously grabbed her wrist.

    "The eye of the formation is below, no matter what, I''m going to break it."

    For herself, for Ninth Sister, andfor her mother.

    Qian Wanyu jumped down at a fast speed. What she thought at that moment was that this group of people must have made a lot of money to spend so much time and effort on a single Larkin shaman.

    "Yu''er!"

    Qian Yiling released the spiritual power of her whole body, and after that, she also jumped into the blood pool.

    There were hundreds of bones under the blood pool. When the two of them came down at the same time, the blood stuck to them like a viscous glue and all the bones that had already sunk into the pool moved along with it.

    The veil on Qian Yiling''s face was already thrown away when she jumped down.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand couldn''t be used to her full strength. She simply took out the sword in her space ring. When she turned around, she found a face that was almost identical to hers! If it wasn''t for the mark on the other''s face, she almost felt that she was looking in the mirror.

    Her face was ruined, so she had been wearing masks and veils all the time, did she not dare to show her, her true face?

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know why but her heart throbbed when she thought about it and it hurt.

    "Be careful."

    The jade flute that Qian Yiling pinned to her waist flew out and hit a bloody bone behind the opponent who had just stood up. The jade flute bounced back and returned to Qian Yiling''s hands, "Be calm and break the formation, your mother will be here to protect you."

    Qian Wanyu squirmed her lips, and finally didn''t say a word, just nodding lightly.

    On the other side, inside Larkin Shaman''s room, Little Minghui couldn''t find Qian Wanyu and was about to go crazy. Toothless was also anxious because of her and ran back and forth dozens of miles.

    Qian Wanyu heard her shouting and could feel Ninth Sister nearby but it was too dangerous so she didn''t try to send a message to her.

    Little White automatically ran out of her soul sea, facing a group of skull monsters, it waved its ws to break them and looked especially heroic, even if the hair on its body was stuck with blood it just roared a few times and only felt a little ufortable.

    "Don''t let Toothlesse over."

    "Roar"

    After Toothless heard Little White''s response, it immediately ran in that direction, but it was also a smart fellow and simply circled not far from the formation instead to distract Dongfang Minghui for a while.

    Dongfang Minghui was unfamiliar with the surrounding environment. It was also very dark and she had no idea that Toothless had simply led her around in circles several times, "Toothless, did you say that Seventh sister is here?"

    Toothless looked at her with those innocent eyes, pretending to be dumb, but it didn''t say anything.

    Qian Wanyu searched for the eye of the formation for more than half an hour. When she found the eye, she found the person guarding it was a spiritual master and almost jumped when he found that they were discovered. Qian Wanyu and Qian Yiling immediately cooperated to break it.

    The blood-red mud quickly retreated, the pool water dried up, and the swords hanging overhead disappeared without a trace, everything returned to reality.

    The bright moonlight hung high in the sky, and the stars at night came out.

    Oooo Qian Mama I hope they make up with each other!

    Thank you to all donators, ad clickers, readers andmentators, you are all what makes all my work possible!

    In other news Zenless Zone Zero announcement? Pogchamp!

 Chapter 131 (2)

    Chapter 131 (2)

    "Hooho" After fighting all night, Little White was happy to be out. The sticky feeling that couldn''t be shaken in the formationpletely disappeared. It was the first one was to roar towards the sky just like sending a message.

    After that, he desperately shook the white fluffy fur on his body.

    "Ow"

    "Yu''er." Qian Yiling thought that since the two of them fought side by side once it could at least bring the rtionship between mother and daughter closer. Who knew that as soon as they came out of the formation, the sense of alienation from the other side was revealed.

    Qian Wanyu patted Little White''s head with a heavy heart, and the hair on Little White''s body almost stood up.

    This embarrassment was resolved quietly when Toothless rushed in front of them with Little Minghui behind.

    Seventh sister!

    Little Minghui''s eyes were full of her Seventh sister. She nced at Qian Yiling who was standing beside her. There was nothing on Qian Yiling''s face. The other person''s face was slightly more mature than when she saw it in the past mirror. However, as expected of Qian Wanyu''s mother, the years have left nothing on her, it was only the mark on her cheek that ruined her whole beauty.

    When she got off Toothless, she paused for a while, and quickly threw herself into Qian Wanyu''s arms, hugging her tightly, she felt sorry for Seventh sister. Sure enough, Seventh sister knew everything, but she didn''t care at all.

    "Seventh sister, you scared me to death, do you know that?"

    "I know, sorry."

    Qian Wanyu buried her whole face in the little guy''s neck, and took a deep breath of the herbal scent from the other person''s body. The familiar smell calmed her down. She took Little Minghui in her arms and turned around and said, "The sky is dark and it''s gettingte, you''d better go back to rest early."

    "O-ok"

    Qian Yiling could feel the Wanyu''s resistance to her. She nced at the Little Minghui who was hugged tightly by her daughter, nodded, turning around and disappeared into the darkness.

    It wasn''t until the person was gone that Little Minghui shrugged and apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry."

    Dongfang Minghui also breathed a sigh of relief. Qian Mama and Seventh sister faced each other directly at least that was better than hiding. She grabbed Qian Wanyu''s clothes and said softly, "Seventh sister, don''t be angry with me, okay?"

    She got closer and smelled a strong bloody smell, which was choking her nose, "Seventh sister, what happened to you?"

    "Well, a group of people set up an ambush and set up a blood formation in order to capture Larkin Shaman."

    "So, Sister Seventh, you got trapped with her by ident?"

    Qian Wanyu hummed softly, as an answer.

    Little Minghuiy on top of her, holding her tighter than before, wishing she could stick to her arms like this for the rest of her life.

    The little guy in her arms was about to choke her to death but Qian Wanyu''s bewildered heart felt like it was soaking in a hot spring, which was warm and made her veryfortable, "Don''t worry, I will handle it."

    Hearing her say so calmly, Little Minghui was even more worried and distressed. She tried to kiss Seventh sister, but as soon as she licked the other''s face, she frowned, "Bah ah ah."

    Qian Wanyu was stunned for a while, then couldn''t helpughing out loud, the bad mood before was swept away, and then she became worried again, "Open your mouth and let me see what went inside, I''m a little dirty so I need to shower."

    "What"

    Ignoring her protests, Qian Wanyu grabbed her mouth and pried it open, she checked it carefully before she was relieved. Good thing it was still just human blood, she was afraid that the red mud in there was also poisonous.

    "Seventh sister, are you all right?"

    "All right."

    The other party''s focused gaze was about to melt her heart. Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but reached out and rubbed her head, "Don''t worry, Sister Seventh is not mad at you."

    Dongfang Minghui was not worried about this, "Seventh sister, you said just now that the group of people wanted to capture Larkin Shaman? But he has already escaped!"

    "What?!"

    Qian Wanyu also wanted to probe the other party''s details after this incident but who knew that the other party was so cunning and had ran away ahead of time.

    Dongfang Minghui told her everything that happened before, "We have to get over there to pick up Wei Jun."

    Thinking of Wei Jun''s friendship with Xuan Zhu, she felt a little guilty for just abandoning her back there. The only good news was that Wei Jun''s animalization reaction could be dyed, and she had more time to prolong her life.

    When they found the ce again, Wei Jun had swept away the previous embarrassing figure and returned back to her former graceful appearance, as if nothing had happened.

    Little Colour''s vines were chasing Leen, and there was wind under Leen''s feet allowing him to escape further. Under the control of the wind, his arrows were essentially a sure hit. Qian Wanyu stared at him for a long time, and finally set her eyes on the cave, "Is this another hiding ce for Larkin?"

    "It''s likely that Larkin must have done something to cause people toe find him." Little Minghui said.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered that when Xuan Zhu was there, Larkin would always go out at night, she didn''t know where he went. Plus the other party could easily cure the that poisonous medicine on Ninth Sister''s body, with all those kinds of clues put together, she always felt like she could almost see through the mysterious fog on this rtionship between Larkin and the men in ck.

    It''s a pity that Larkin left with Xuan Zhu at this time.

    "I knew you would be fine, let''s go."

    "Ok."

    When the group of them returned to the hut, the sky turned blue again, and a new day began.

    Wei Jun, uncharacteristically, followed behind Dongfang Minghui.

    "You, w-what do you want to do?"

    "Giving you a little luck to let you live a long life."

    Little Minghui nced at the other party with contempt. She actually knew that this was just an excuse for Wei Jun. Xuan Zhu''s departure seemed to be a really big blow to her.

    Larkin told her that if she wanted to dy the situation of transforming into a beast, she must find the right medicine to see which two kinds of blood were mixed. Then ording to the different blood inside her body she could find the correct answer to detoxify it.

    Little Colour also gave her a potion in a porcin bottle. The potion could temporarily suppress the transformation of Wei Jun. One potion can dy it for a month. There were about ten potions in the bottle, which meant a maximum dy of almost one year.

    "Don''t let me find this old man!"

    Before Little Minghui left, she first looked at Qian Mo''s situation.

    Qian Mo asked in a low voice while Wei Jun was going out, "You told the youngdy?"

    "Aunt Mo, please don''t think of Seventh Sister as dumb, okay?" She was the one who was crushed by Seventh Sister''s IQ and also the one who suffered the most.

    "What''s going on?" Qian Mo was a little worried.

    "It''s a matter between mother and daughter, it''s best for them to figure it out on their own."

    "Yes, they seem to be solving it do you want to go take a look?" Wei Jun actually went out to watch the scenery. Coincidentally, she saw Qian Wanyu and Qian Yiling sitting face to face and seemed as if they were talking about something important.

    Little Minghui only struggled for a second before quickly approaching them shamelessly.

    "The remuneration has been paid, when will the second half of the transaction information be given?"

    "Yu''er." Qian Yiling actually didn''t agree with them going against the people behind the scenes of the arena. It was too dangerous!

    "Lord, I''m talking to you about the transaction." Qian Wanyu reminded with a serious look.

    Seeing the stalemate in the discussion, Little Minghui coughed dryly, "Seventh sister?"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu heard the voice of Little Minghui, the rigid expression on her face softened a lot. She stretched out her hand and hugged the person on herp. At this moment, she needed her Ninth Sister tofort her.

    "My lord, Aunt Mo has woken up. She will be able to walk around by herself in a few days, so you should give us the transaction information right?"

    Qian Yiling envied this child a little, because she seemed to be a very special existence to her daughter, she nodded lightly, "Yes, but I hope you all think twice"

    "Don''t worry, we will." Little Minghui twisted her fingers and motioned Seventh sister to continue.

    "Since one transaction has ended, I don''t know if the lord is willing to ept another transaction?"

    Qian Yiling really worried that she had no reason to keep her daughter here after the transaction ended. Now, it was good! The opportunity was given to her, "Let''s talk."

    "We want to find a way to find the elves."

    "Elves?" Qian Yiling moved back and forth with her hands rubbing the teacup, all her emotions were covered under the mask.

    It was silent for a while, but it made them unable to guess each other''s thoughts.

    "Lord?" Little Minghui urged.

    Qian Wanyu lowered her head and yed with her small hand with her own. She was very patient. She guessed that the other party would agree.

    "Sorry, I can''t take this deal."

    "Why?" Qian Wanyu didn''t understand. The other party thought about it for so long, which means she must know the way to the elves, but now she refused? Qian Wanyu narrowed her eyes, but all her emotions were hidden,

    "No reason, sorry, I will let Zhn give you the first transaction information. If it''s all right, please leave first"

    Seventh sister!

    Little Minghui, who was dragged out called hastily, "Seventh sister, my legs are not long enough!"

    Qian Wanyu''s tense face also rxed because of her words, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about you"

    "Seventh sister, you bullied me for bing smaller, didn''t you?" Little Minghui pretended to be angry and stuck her waist in a fit of rage.

    Qian Wanyu''s heart felt very warm. In order to make herself happy, Ninth Sister always sacrifices her face to embarrass herself. She lightly squeezed the other person''s bulging face, " I don''t dare, let''s go."

    "My lord, the little shaman said that the captain is in good health. She is leaving today. I have given them the following information ording to your instructions."

    "What else did they have to say?"

    "Nothing"

    Qian Yiling stood in the pavilion for a long time, and Zhn who was behind her called her three times without any response.

    Zhn went back to Qian Mo in a hurry.

    "Miss!"

    Qian Mo walked to the pavilion with difficulty under the support of Zhn. After Zhn sent her to the lord, she wisely left. She felt that there was an inseparable intimacy between the captain and the lord and it was impossible in this lifetime toe between them.

    "Miss, are you worried about the littledy''s affairs?"

    "Maybe"

    The elves were a very beautiful group. They were beautiful, generous, considerate, and had a pair of very cute wings. Those little angels always made her astonished.

    Twenty years ago, she and her eldest brother, Qian Ziyan, broke into the elf n by ident, and when she left, she and her eldest brother swore a solemn oath that they would never reveal the ce where the elf n lived. The people and things they had seen, including the elves, must be forgotten.

    Those who broke their promises would be severely punished by the tree of the elves, with serious consequences.

    "Miss, Miss, she suffered a lot in Dongfang''s house, you don''t know when she was" Qian Mo felt distressed when she talked let alone this genuine mother.

    "The oath cannot be broken." Qian Yiling sighed.

    "Is there no other way?"

    "Yes." How could there be no other way to find the elves? But this method can''t be said by her, "But I can''t tell them."

    "If the youngdy finds out, she will understand your difficulties." Qian Mo said with relief.

    "I hope she doesn''t understand!" She actually would have preferred if Qian Wanyu was like other people''s children, losing her temper, smashing things and even fighting her to vent her anger and unhappiness so she could act as a mother.

    However now

    The other party didn''t say a word, turned around and left without saying a word, as if they were strangers.

    Perhaps there was nothing in this world more cruel than the current situation.

    Qian Mo didn''t know what to do. When she met the youngdy, she felt that she was more mature than any child, thoughtful and calm, and all the words that represented strength were perfect for her, "Miss, she just suffered too much. You don''t know that when I found her, she lived alone in a dpidated house, and I don''t know what happened. She was obviously supposed to be raised by the seconddy, but she became a child under Miss Biao and she must have been hating her mother for abandoning her since finding out about you"

    Qian Yiling''s eyes were red. She thought she had given her a safe ce to live, but in fact she pushed her daughter into the fire.

    Qian Mo said again, "I checked, Mrs. Qin never received your letter back then, and that letter was cut off by Miss Biao, Miss, you should be kinder to Miss, she has suffered in that house since she was a child and was bullied a lot, no one treated her well."

    Qian Yiling squeezed the red bar in the pavilion tightly, and forcibly crushed the red bar made of fine iron.

    After Xiao Minghui''sfort, Qian Wanyu''s mood recovered after she walked out of the guard''s camp.

    "Seventh sister, I thought of a way."

    "What way?"

    In fact, it''s not a good solution, because this method still required Seventh sister toe forward, "The Yuntian Pavilion also has branches in the beast race. I met one in a small town before. Back then, didn''t the Yuntian Pavilion catch an elf? Back at the auction house

    Qian Wanyu understood that the other party wanted to offer a high price to let Yuntian Pavilion find the elves, the elves could definitely be found wherever they were with that kind of force looking for them.

    This was a no-brainer solution.

    "It seems that I have to find a way to ask Nangong Yuntian."

    Little Minghui obediently gave Qian Wanyu the name and contact information of the shopkeeper of Yuntian Pavilion, "It just so happens that I still have a poisonous medicine nt in my space ring and I also need to settle ounts with Nangong Yuntian."

    "Sister Ninth, if Yuntian Pavilion supports the Cass tribe, what chance do you think we have?" Qian Wanyu thought further ahead, seeing that some people like Xian and Qing Lan Sect were hiding in the dark among the beast race tribes, the situation would only be more confusing and chaotic.

    If they managed to find some backing for the Cass tribe as well, this battle may not be lost.

    "Seventh sister, this is a good solution." Anyway, the wealth of the Nangong family isparable to that of a country. If a trade exchange between the human race and the beast race is opened, the idea could be profitable for him. "Seventh sister, we can unite the weapons of the dwarves as well!"

    The two of you looked at each other and without saying a word it was as if they had already outlined a huge n. Nangong Yuntian, who was thousands of miles away, kept sneezing and didn''t know who was gossiping about him!

    The n needed to be improved a little more but the two of them could divide thebour and cooperate.

    Dongfang Minghui was in charge of handing over a new batch of weapons to Kurt from the dwarves. Since the iron chains they customized contain a formation which increases the difficulty factor and increases the workload it would only bepleted after a few months.

    Fortunately, the quantity they ordered was not veryrge, more than a hundred. Her pills to pay for them have also been refined.

    "How do you divide these?"

    Wei Jun followed Dongfang Minghui''s ass for three days. Many times the other party was still refining a new batch of pills, like pinching some small dumplings. She watched it for a long time, but couldn''t see anything magical about this process.

    She had read a lot of the books on medicine but when she really had to use it, she found it difficult tobine theory with reality.

    However, at least it meant reading the books wasn''t fully in vain right?

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Dongfang Minghui said without looking up. She made full use of her advantages. Most medicinal nts would take the initiative to tell her the efficacy of the medicine. She would use the minimum cost to achieve the maximum efficacy, so there was no need to calcte anything at all.

    Wei Jun really managed to hit the nail on its head with a random question and asked, "Why don''t you calcte it somewhere? Could it be that you have mind-reading skills and can read what these herbs are saying?"

    The dried medicinal materials were basically useless, but fresh medicinal nts can condense intelligence, which is why she liked to grow medicinal nts.

    "Yeah, I can read minds."

    Wei Jun was even more unconvinced when she saw that she didn''t care. She chased after her butt and kept asking questions. At first, Minghui patiently answered them one by one, but the more the other party asked, the more annoyed she got. In the end, everytime she grabbed a new nt, Wei Jun will immediately ask about the characteristics of medicinal nts, their living environment, habits and so on.

    As a result, her affairs were interrupted again and again, and in the end she went crazy!

    "Seventh sister, help meeeee."

    After being questioned for a day, Little Minghui had calluses in her ears and buzzing in her head from the noise. Her mind was full of Wei Jun''s 100,000 whys! She hugged Seventh Sister''s waist tightly and insisted, "I''m going crazy."

    "Fine, fine."

    Qian Wanyu picked her up and nced at Wei Jun lightly, "Since Young Master Wei is in a hurry, why don''t I give you a very important task."

    Qian Wanyu reassured her, and took Wei Jun to a ce, "This is what Larkin Shaman left behind, you can help to sort it out, maybe we can find his hiding ce soon, and your Xuan Zhu can also be found"

    Larkin didn''t bring anything else with him before he left. She didn''t know if he thought he woulde back again, or he left it for them on purpose. He left behind a bunch of messy things, all piled up in the depths of the cave from before.

    Qian Wanyu also had an eye for detail and returned to this ce again quickly discovering a secret section behind the earth wall deep in the cave.

    As soon as Wei Jun heard this, she immediately rolled up her sleeves and started tidying up.

    The most important thing she found was Larkin''s diary, which she got from that secret section before she came to Wei Jun, "I''ll ask Little Colour and Leen to apany you."

    "Seventh sister, where did you take Wei Jun?"

    "In the cave before there are some things that Larkin left behind during the treatment. I asked her to sort it out so that she could have more confidence in her own situation."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, now she can rest assured and can continue to make pills.

    Qian Wanyu sat aside and opened Larkin''s notebook. The beginning of the notebook read: Everything started more than fifty years ago

    Aw mother daughter argument ? Hopefully they make up soon~

    Thank you to all donators, and supporters. Your support means a lot to me ?

    .

    .

    .

    I''ve also been getting into some new gacha gaming recently and downloaded Azur Lane (because I can''t find many other games with high quality waifus with voice etc that you can marry in game)

 Chapter 132 (1)

    Chapter 132 (1)

    "Seventh sister, what are you looking at?"

    It had been three days, and Dongfang Minghui had never seen Seventh sister study other things like this, except for formations and enchantments.

    "Larkin''s autobiography." Simr to what you would expect from a diary, it was a report of the first half of his life experience, Larkin wrote his experience in the form of a self-report, a thick one. For more than 20 years prior, Larkin''s life had been smooth sailing,bining luck and willpower. But ever since the other party awakened his dark spiritual power, he became hesitant and uneasy. He was chased and killed because of cing trust in a good friend, and finally fled to thend of the beasts. He lived in here for many years, got married and had children. There were shorings in his life but because he had found a beastdy and had a daughter born from their love, he managed to live a happy life.

    Unfortunatelyter on, the situation of the beast people infighting continued. There were countless small battles. In an ident, because of saving his daughter, his dark spiritual power was discovered once again. Afterwards, there was a man named Johnny'' who always came uninvited. In Larkin''s autobiography, Johnny taught him a lot of things and helped him a lot. He would always protect the family of three when they were harassed by outsiders. The grace of saving his life many times made him be friends with him gradually. Especially since Johnny liked his daughter very much, always teasing her with gadgets and making herugh.

    Life seems to be very happy. After he practised the Bone Handle Meditation, his strength gradually became stronger, but his personality and appearance changed a lot. He looked at his pale face and his appearance that had changed greatly. He didn''t want to scare his wife and daughters, so he always put on a ck robe. Using that to cover up the changes in his body. For this reason, he gradually grew alienated from his wife and daughter. Before he realised it he was only pursuing strength, in the face of strength, everything suddenly became unimportant

    For the first time, he tried to turn a beast person who had been harassing their family into little more than bone, and felt a little stimtion. This weirdbination of feelings and some fear made him restless.

    "They deserve it, you just wanted to protect yourself," Johnny reassured him over and over again.

    Under thefort of this sentence, he gradually got out of his inner demon'', but he didn''t know that it was entirely because of Johnny''s urging'' him that he began to be cruel and bloodthirsty. He didn''t even realise when he started to enjoy murder.

    Looking at the mountains and seas of corpses piled up, he felt very happy and relieved of his hatred.

    "So, Larkin is really a Death Spiritual Master!"

    "It should be said that he is a dead priest." Larkin''s autobiography said that those strange exercises would eventually turn him into something that was just half-human and half-ghost.

    Qian Wanyu raised the thick book in her hand. There were many empty spots in the middle. The connection between the previous and the following content was probably the reason why Larkin''s daughter and his wife disappeared in the current timeline. As for him being able to wake up from his increasingly erratic behavior, a lot of things should have happened in the middle.

    "Is this why he hates the human race so much? Just because of the guy named Johnny who made him practice that evil technique?"

    "Possible."

    All guesses were meaningless. Only by finding Larkin can they find the ce where the group of people came from.

    Qian Wanyu took out the transaction information from her space ring, it was a map of the base of the arena headquarters in various ces, "Look at it, and then tell me your decision."

    "This"

    Little Minghui nced at it and eximed, "So many?!"

    Large and small, there were more than 20 bases in thend of the beasts.

    "These people are really amazing."

    "Amazing?"

    "I meant Qianuhhh Aunt Mo and the others!" Little Minghui immediately corrected herself. It must have taken a lot of time to find these. She asked tentatively, "Seventh sister, should we"

    "Hm?"

    "Reward them, uh, at least let them feel our gratitude." Little Minghui said solemnly.

    Qian Wanyu lifted her eyelids lightly, but still said calmly, "Okay, you can make a decision on this matter."

    As for which base to target, Dongfang Minghui intended to ask Wei Jun about this beforehand, which one to take revenge for so she can solve the hatred by herself.

    "Hey, Young Master Wei, do you understand the truth of being modest at someone else''s ce?"

    "How did I entertain you when you were in the Blood Fiend Alliance? Whatever was delicious was given to you, I almost made you into a Buddha! Hmph, when I''m down now, you''re going to turn your back on me?" Wei Jun immediately scoffed while reading a book, she continued to read it seriously, without even giving her a look.

    Little Minghui stepped forward and closed her book with a snap, "Can you listen to me carefully?"

    "Speak." Wei Jun was sitting against the wall. There were a lot of books scattered around her. Her spirit was not very good, but her eyes were very bright.

    "I just want to entertain the people from the guard camp."

    "You are really worried about the strangest things. I said before, do you have nothing to do, why do you want to mind other people''s business?" Wei Jun knew what she was going to do next when she saw her face and then felt that her tone was a bit bad and joked, "She hasn''t be your mother-inw yet, what do you want to do mixing into that muddy water?"

    "You don''t understand."

    Seventh sister''s temperament was like Qian mama''s. It''s really not an easy thing to make two people with such awkward personalities recognize each other. The higher the IQ, the lower their ability to really show their emotions.

    "I don''t understand? Let me tell you, the two of them are too awkward. One has never been with her mother and doesn''t know how to be a good daughter. The other is lost and doesn''t know how to spoil her daughter. Besides, there are still other unsolved knots in their heart and theyck a step to reconcile, the key is who goes down this step first."

    "If you know, why don''t you help to find a way?" Little Minghui red at her, the mother and daughter were close at hand, but it seemed as if they were far away.

    "Do you think this step is easy? Why do you think they''re like this now? Your Seventh sister and her mama are still at a stalemate. No one wants to bow their head first." Wei Jun spread her hands, who could force the two stubborn donkeys to bow their heads?

    It simply wouldn''t work.

    "Your Seventh sister is very intelligent. It''ll be difficult for you to find a breakthrough in her." Wei Junmented.

    "What can we do then?"

    Seventh sister really did think ahead more than others, and she was also more serious and awkward when it came to feeling, Little Minghui thought for a long time but and couldn''t help sighing heavily.

    "If you''re gonna sigh then sigh outside, don''t disturb me." Wei Jun gave her a small kick, and she kicked the shoes under her feet, "There might be a way to create memories and time for the two of them to get along."

    Sometimes time was the best tool for healing. It could dilute all grudges and relieve all tension.

    "Ugh."

    Little Minghui squatted outside, counting the ants, watching the ants under the grass with something on their back trying to move forward, the big pieces were even bigger than their bodies and it looked very hard. After watching for a while, she moved to another ce, muttering and repeating what Wei Jun just said, "What the hell is making time and making memories?"

    There were no memories at all between Qian mama and Seventh sister.

    She suddenly remembered what she was good at, and in a hurry, she took out a pen and paper from her space ring and began to draw on it until it was dark, and the only light was swallowed by the darkness.

    She raised her head, looked around nkly, and then remembered that she had wanted to ask Wei Jun to go invite Qian mama and the others.

    As a result

    "Forget it, there''s still a bit of a gain anyway."

    Three dayster, early in the morning, Little Minghui began to work in the rough-built kitchen. All the kitchen utensils were borrowed by Leen and Little Colour from the guards but there were some other tools that had to be reced, so cooking a meal was limited to basic stuff, fortunately, she has good control of the wok.

    "You two can go to the guards and call." The little shaman stood on the small stool andmanded, and the appearance of that little adult made Leen unable to take his eyes away.

    "OK."

    Little Colour grabbed Leen and carried him away without a word.

    "Let go, let me go."

    "Pfft."

    Little Colour really let go obediently, and Leen sat on the ground obliviously, like a little beast with no energy, chasing Little Colour to shoot arrows.

    Qian Wanyu stood beside her, handing over the pots and pans, with a light expression and no expression on her face.

    Leen only came with three or five people, including Barry, Job and others, all of them were familiar people, Zhn supported Qian Mo and walked very slowly, but it was good seeing that Qian Mo was recovering quite well, Qian Yiling was thest to arrive.

    "Everyone is here, please take a seat."

    She prepared meals for tworge tables, Qian Mo wanted to sit at the table with Leon and the others, but was helped by Qian Wanyu to their table. She ced the people ording to her own custom. As for the food, Leon and the others had already grilled meat. Their table was rtively light. Dongfang Minghui had discussed Qian Mama''s preferences with Sister Zhn earlier and also Aunt Mo''s preferences, the table was full of colour and fragrance.

    "Lord, Aunt Mo, eat quickly."

    "You prepared this?" Qian Mama was a little excited. She had taken off her mask, and only a ck veil was still on her face. Those exposed eyes were staring at Seventh Sister.

    "This is made for you by Sister Seventh. You can try it."

    It was just a very simple stir-fried water lily with celery. It was very hard to find celery in the beast tribes but thanks to sister Zhn she managed to get them. The guard team had actually grown these wonderful nts in their base camp.

    Qian Wanyu nced at her, picked up a piece of chopsticks and stuffed it directly into her mouth.If it wasn''t for the little guy begging and begging that she had never eaten the food she made with her own hands, how could she have cooked it but she was courteous and didn''t expose her.

    "Umyummy."

    Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu have been together for a long time, so long that she knew which dishes Seventh sister liked at this table and how much should be served. She put a few of her best dishes into her bowls, "Seventh sister, eat quickly."

    Qian Mo found it very interesting to watch from the side, especially the interaction between the littledy and the little shaman, which made people feel warm inside.

    Qian Yiling stared at the dishes, she already knew that when Qian Wanyu was about to finish eating, she took some and put it in her bowl, "Yu''er, eat more."

    Leon''s table had wine to drink, meat to eat, and they were all beast people so their voices were particrly loud. It seems that their table felt a bit deserted inparison and they were all abiding by the rules and regtions of what and how to eat.

    After eating, Little Minghui took the initiative to help Qian Mo up, "Aunt Mo, I''ll take you out for a walk to see how well you''ve recovered."

    Qian Mo also knew that the other party was actually creating opportunities for thedy and the youngdy, she was very grateful, "I heard the youngdy keep calling you Ninth Sister, and you called her Seventh Sister, the youngdy grew up in your Dongfang family?"

    Dongfang Minghui was still a little ufortable with the stupid things that the original body did, she said with a scalp that felt numb, "Yes, my surname is Dongfang, and I am the ninth in my family. You can call me Xiaojiu or Minghui."

    Qian Mo had previously investigated the bad things that the Dongfang family did to the youngdy. Of course, this was after Qian Wanyu left the Dongfang family. The information collected showed that this ninthdy was the seconddy''s favourite and was arrogant, domineering, and abusive but now it seemed very wrong.

    Qian Mo''s eyes were full of vignce, no wonder she was thinking wildly. When the youngdy was pregnant, the seconddy was also pregnant. Their ages were also quite simr.

    "The seconddy, is she okay?"

    "This" Little Minghui thought about it a hundred times but never expected that the other party would mention the seconddy, her mind turned around for a while, not knowing how to answer, she bit her lips lightly, and asked back, "Aunt Mo do you know my mother?"

    There was a faint smile on the corner of Qian Mo''s mouth, "I know, the seconddy had a rtionship with thedy earlier on way back."

    The two talked very happily and formed a friendship talking andughing with a child in their belly. They both wanted to get married quickly but unfortunately, things became unpredictableter.

    "Such a coincidence"

    The seconddy actually had a rtionship with Qian Mama! That was simply unbelievable.

    "Yes, at that time, the youngdy also said that if a man and a woman were to be marriedter, would there be a brother on top of the ninth girl? Also are you sure you''re the ninth you look a lot younger?"

    "Aunt Mo is joking! It''s because I identally made a mistake in my practice, which caused my body to shrink and be like this." Dongfang Minghui knew what she wanted to inquire about. It was because the intelligence she had and the information she knew couldn''t put the ninthdy in her memory and the current "ninthdy" together. To not make her suspicious she had to actually pull out such a lie.

    If Qian Mama and the seconddy knew each other, why didn''t she seem to know Seventh sister?

    Qian Mo understood and didn''t ask further.

    There were four people at the table, two people left, and there were two people left sitting face to face, more silent than anyone else, probably no one couldpare to Qian Wanyu when it came to a fight at who could remain more silent

    "Yu''er, I have something I want to talk to you about alone."

    "I don''t want to hear from you."

    Nothing more than some hardships or any other nonsense. If it was ced before, she might still be willing to listen to it but now

    "Okay, if you don''t want to hear it, I won''t say it." Qian Yiling was afraid of causing her greater disgust, and the atmosphere between the two fell to the bottom again. The people at the other table intuitively turned down their volume a bit.

    Qian Wanyu sat for a while but suddenly stood up.

    "Yu''er, where are you going?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her indifferently, said nothing, she started to clean up all the empty dishes on the table and put the rest of the dishes aside.

    Qian Yiling''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe that her daughter could even do such things as cleaning the table and collecting the chopsticks. Yes, Qian Mo said before that she suffered a lot, "Yu''er, I-I can help you."

    "No need."

    After cleaning up, Qian Wanyu also took the used tableware and chopsticks into the water basin outside, trying to wash the tableware and chopsticks. Qian Yiling was also surprised at this but she soon got used to it.

    "Let me help you."

    Qian Yiling didn''t want to force her to ept such an irresponsible mother as soon as possible, but seeing her daughter like this, she felt a little distressed, so she wanted to do something to ease the difort in her heart, "How do you use this?"

    She held a soap ball'' in her hand and looked at it curiously.

    "This is made by Ninth Sister just for washing the greasy dishes." For her lover, Qian Wanyu never hesitated to find opportunities to show her thoughtfulness and beauty!

    "What the little shaman can make is also very strange." Qian Yiling felt that her hands were much more refreshed after using it once, and there was a faint fragrance of lotus flowers in the air, so she asked tentatively, "You and the little shaman have a good rtionship."

    Qian Wanyu''s hand that was washing dishes paused and she muttered, "I can''t live without her."

    Qian Yiling almost broke a bowl!

    The two were squatting next to each other. From a distance, it looked like they were intimate, but in fact there was not muchmunication. Little Minghui supported Qian Mo and stood in the distance, saying, "Aunt Mo, I have a gift that I want you to hand over to the lord"

    Love needed time and space to grow for lovers and the same was true for family.

    Wooo I hope Minghui''s n works and Wanyu makes up with her Mum. It''s so hard when both of them have difficulties but they''re just 1 space apart, so close yet so far away

    Thank you to all my supporters as usual, your generosity always means the most to me.

    I''ve been ying Azur Lane the past week and it''s been fun, I feel kinda poor tho since I spent all my rolls, then I found out I started ying after the Event banner was over >:( missed out a UR ship?!! Also a shoutout to Roon''s big helpfulment on the previous chapter, wow thank you I have been looking for more info all over haha

    I hope the next UR ship is soon :''(

    Also keenly waiting for Date A Live Spirit Pledge HD toe out! Getting to try so many new gacha games recently since Genshin is on pauseKurumi looks so good

 Chapter 132 (2)

    Chapter 132 (2)

    Leon was shocked when he saw the lord washing the dishes in person. Afterwards, they each got together to do the housework and cleaned the outside of the house before leaving.

    Wei Jun forgot to eat and sleep, and Little Minghui made her a meal and brought it to her.

    "How is she?"

    "She''s just been sitting there reading a book."

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief when she heard it. It would be fine as long as she didn''t transform into a beast, it meant that the medicine from Larkin still worked. When Karu arrives at the beginning of next month, she could inquire about the Eagle Tribe and the Mermaid Tribe, she needed to make ns as soon as possible.

    When she came in, Wei Jun looked up at her.

    "How is the progress?"

    "It''s still the same."

    Wei Jun sneered and continued to read her books as if she had known the result for a long time.

    "I have a piece of information here, about the Arena, I don''t know if you want to take a look." She asked tentatively and saw Wei Jun suddenly put down the book and stared at her with a very serious expression.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly put the food she brought with her to her hands, "I made it for you myself. I don''t know when you want to eat it next time, so eat it now."

    Wei Jun reluctantly took a few bites of the rice, but she couldn''t taste the taste at all. After eating a few bites, she put the tableware and chopsticks aside, stretched out her hand and said, "Show me the information."

    "Here."

    The time consuming effort put in by Little Minghui, and the information exchanged at arge price from Qian mama was thrown to Wei Jun as if it was worthless. She took advantage of the opportunity to pick up the book Wei Jun put aside and read it, and then said in surprise. "What?!"

    She thought Wei Jun was reading some weird book recently, but it turned out to be a memoir which recorded a lot of bizarre cases, and the research on the secrets of the beast people''s bodies was also written very clearly, but the handwriting was a little fuzzy, and there were still gaps in the corners of the page.

    As soon as she saw it, she was fascinated and finally understood why Wei Jun stayed in this cave without returning day and night.

    Although this Larkin Shaman was indeed a death priest, he had also done a lot for the beast people and left behind a precious wealth. Whether he was right and wrong, she really can''t tell.

    "There are more than 20 ces!" The veins on Wei Jun''s forehead jumped violently after reading it. There were so many ces that were harming people. It was no wonder that the human race has been oppressed by the beast people within thesends, were these people looking for and kidnapping all the humans here?

    "The physique of the beast people is different from that of the human race. Besides, how do you know that they are only just looking for the humans to imprison them? Don''t forget where the blood you drank came from." People of different races were used as samples, how could they only use the human race for their experiments.

    She already had a hunch that the future viin BOSS must be a psychopath, only a psychopath with a high IQ would use people as samples for experiments, just to get a result

    "You mean they are detaining people of different races in different ces?"

    "Yes, Seventh sister and I dug an ice cave not far from here. Guess what we found in it?" Speaking of which, Little Minghui deliberately sold out Karu''s secrets.

    "What?"

    "Someone kidnapped the nsmen of the five great ns and hung them there, all of them died miserably."

    Wei Jun pondered for a moment, "Since this is the case, we have to find the major tribes and tell them!" With one person''s strength, they could only take down one of the 20 bases at most. If the other party noticed it, maybe they would even pay a big price, "Isn''t it surprising to anyone that so many people are missing?"

    In today''s sparsely popted era, people who went missing just went missing

    "You''ve been missing for a long time, has anyone from the Blood Fiend Alliancee to look for you?"

    "Of course." Wei Jun rolled her eyes, still very proud of this point, "Otherwise who do you think brought the letter out for me?"

    "Who?"

    "Mo Ze."

    Bai Xuan, she had no idea if he was dead or alive but Mo Ce was one step ahead and managed to find her. At that time, she was still worried about Xuan Zhu, so she couldn''t let Mo Ze take out only her and she asked him to get help.

    "Wei Jun, did you have a grudge against me in yourst life?!" Sending Bai Xuan was enough, but Mo Ce was also sent. Dongfang Minghui was so angry that she almost smashed the book directly on the her forehead.

    "What are you excited about? If Qian Wanyu had already hooked up another man, it means she has no true feelings for you at all. You should thank me. I am helping you!" Wei Jun spread her hands, Mo Ceter joined the Blood Fiend Allianece. On the rankings, he was even on par with Bai Xuan and she knew his name as soon as he mentioned it.

    "Where did he go?"

    The one who knocked Leen downst time was Mo Ce.

    Wei Jun spread her hands, "He went to chase after that damned woman!"

    After such a big ups and downs, anyone would want to sh that damned woman with a thousand swords, her teeth itched with hatred even now when she thought about it.

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a short sigh of relief, she would block any coquettish bitches who had a purpose from approaching Seventh sister, and resolutely wouldn''t let them approach. She pointed to the intelligence in Wei Jun''s hands, "It is very likely that Qing Lan Sect''s people are behind it. What are your ns?"

    If this matter had been ced a few days ago, Wei Jun would have chosen to not hold back and fight to the death with the other party. But since Xuan Zhu was taken away by Larkin, Wei Jun''s negative emotions have been swept away, and she had to cheer up.

    "You''re stupid, you still ask me such a simple question?" Wei Jun waved her hand and threw the information back to her again, "Put it on hold for now, you have to make a good n first, it''s best to catch them all in one go, so we don''t let a fish escape."

    Wei Jun did what he said and went out with Little Colour and Leon the next day to inspect some of the bases and didn''te back until it was dark the next day, full of dust.

    "Probably because we made too much noisest time. There are more than twice as many guards now than before." Wei Jun went to the three bases to inspect the situation and came up with a warning that the other side should be cautious.

    "The number of people inside is a lot more thanst time." Little Colour''s vines tried to climb over the wall, but there were too many guards inside, they were even almost discovered! They managed to survey the terrain and counted the number of guards.

    "Ok."

    Qian Wanyu nodded lightly, simr to what she had guessed. She remembered when she asked Aunt Most time, Aunt Mo said that the guards had already found out that there was at least one Spiritual Monarch or above powerhouse in the bases behind the Arena. There was no sign of the people in charge. Except for sending the beast transformed human beings they cultivated to the Arena every month, no one could see who they were in contact with during the rest of the time.

    Aunt Mo had actually just discovered a mysterious person when the Trading Market at the time was in full swing. Leaving there, she was noticed by the other party while she was following and under the ck hand of the other party, she almost died. In the end, she was in aa for several months.

    "At the beginning of next month, they will send people to the trading market again topete, to make everyoneugh" At that time, the defence of the base must be at its weakest, "If this matter goes wrong, it may cause a stir and a war among the beast tribes."

    The situation had be a bit moreplicated from the fact that the Cyril tribe was also involved behind the Arena.

    "Don''t they want to train a group of obedient beast humans as ready dead men?" Dongfang Minghui said suddenly. When the war broke out, those crazy half beast people were optimal candidates for destruction. They were definitely fighting machines, and the Cass tribe would almost certainly lose against a group of them

    Everyone was stunned for a while, all staring at Little Minghui nkly.

    "What are you all looking at me for?"

    "When did you be so smart?" Wei Jun thought carefully about what Xian had said before, then thought about the current situation. It was really possible that Dongfang Minghui had guessed it.

    After that, Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun also deliberately squatted in one of the three bases they had been to. It turned out that the closer to the trading day, the more people in the arena, and the beast people inside were carrying some ck cloth coveredthings in and out.

    "It should be corpses." She had seen the way these beast people carried people, but this base was different from theirst base, the corpses were simply thrown everywhere at that one. When they surveyed the surrounding terrain here, they didn''t see any corpses at all.

    "Let''s go and check it out."

    One big and one small, the two secretly followed the group of beast people, watching them discard the ck cloth at will, and after they left, Little Minghui walked over, "These are the beast people who failed to transform? "

    As soon as the ck cloth was torn apart, rotting human faces were revealed, and there were tufts of ck hair on the exposed arms, which looked like they were grafted from some animal. The other few corpses were in simr conditions. They died very badly. One of them had a half crushed skull. When Dongfang Minghui opened it to see and didn''t notice, she almost died of fright.

    "This is a person who couldn''t sessfully transform into a beast. He was tortured to death."

    "These people are so cruel"

    Dongfang Minghui once heard Wei Jun describe the feeling of beast transformation. It felt like the whole person was split into two halves, one half still rational, and the other more insane, especially when the beast features covered their body, it felt like being covered by sharp needles breaking her body, breaking her bones, and emerging forcefully from it, the process was very painful.

    "Someone''sing!"

    The two of them dodged and hid in the bushes again, with Little Colour''s vines blocking them, no one could find them.

    "Five in total, take them away."

    It was a tall beast man who gave orders. He carried a corpse by himself. He was very fast. He carried the person and went in another direction. Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun followed slowly, and when they followed them across a mountain, In the blink of an eye, the people were gone.

    "What about the people?"

    "Hmph."

    Wei Jun pulled her down. The mountain were rtively sparse, and there was basically no ce to hide. "Be careful of them pretending."

    "They must be on this mountain."

    "I''ve been guarding this ce for so many days and haven''t seen them transporting bodies, so why did they suddenly bring them here?" Wei Jun muttered, "Forget it, let''s squat for two more days. As long as they move, we will definitely see it."

    Little Minghui thought secretly, next time she had to bring Seventh sister over. Seventh sister was more knowledgeable and can definitely find the nest of these people, "What do these people want corpses for?"

    "You don''t even know this as a doctor. You must have heard about organ harvesting right?"

    "Please, can you have somemon sense? That is a decision made by the living when they died. Who told you that the organs of the actual dead can still be used, unless the person is a corpse lover No, if the organs of the dead are well preserved and can be used" Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes and couldn''t say any more, "Could it be to steal those"

    "Don''t disgust me, let''s go."

    The two of them groaned all the way, mainly because they were disgusted by the pictures in their minds.

    For several days after that, they didn''t encounter the group of people carrying the corpse, but watched the door that was closed all the time suddenly open. Batches of small iron cages covered with ck cloth were carried out by powerful beast people. Aftering out, there was a superrge iron cage that had to be carried by reptiles. Wei Jun''s expression darkened when she saw those iron cages.

    "Where are they going?"

    "To the market."

    There is still a day or two left in the trading market. The venues of the Arena were all rented on a fixed basis. ording to Leon, rent is collected once a year, but before the trading day, the trading market was not open. So when she and Wei Jun followed them to the vicinity of the trading market, they saw this group of people parked in ce with iron cages, and there were about a dozen beast people patrolling.

    It wasn''t until the sky was getting dark and the moon was in the middle of the sky that she felt her calves were going numb, and then she saw a group of people walking out of the darkness without knowing it.

    "Wee, Elder Zong."

    "Open it."

    After batches of ck cloth were torn apart, the people in the iron cage were exposed. They were very short, about the same height as Dongfang Minghui now, they were just curled up in the small iron cage which lookedpletely tailored for them. There was a pair of iron chains under their feet, and the iron chains exuded a light blue colour under the light of the night, which looked a bit weird.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly remembered that the first time Karu brought them into the arena, she had also seen many small iron cages covered under ck cloth.

    Looking at the frightened eyes, the man known as Elder Zong nodded with satisfaction, "It seems to be better than thest batch, not bad."

    "Last time was an ident, so Elder Zong can be satisfied with this batch."

    "For the sake of doing things beautifully this time, I will plead with the Lord." Elder Zong reached out and patted his shoulder, then ordered, "Take them away."

    The ck cloth covered it up again, and the group of people who came out of the darkness just now took over the iron cage, leaving as hurriedly as when they arrived.

    Thisto chase or not to chase?

    What remained was arge iron cage, about the height of several adults. The two squatted for a whole night, and saw another group of people bring two or three tall iron cages. The height of the iron cage was as high as the iron cage ced there.

    Wei Jun thought for a while before saying, "You are addicted to squatting here? Get up, let''s go back."

    "Drag me." Dongfang Minghui sat on the ground, her legs were numb. In order not to attract the attention of others, she didn''t dare to use her spiritual power. She squatted for at least six or seven hours with just pure willpower! If they still didn''t leave, she may have already been exposed.

    "Useless!"

    Wei Jun grabbed her, stood up and turned around, closing her eyes for a while, "These group of people are really brave, the previous group were actually dwarves, do they want to start a war between the beast people and the dwarves? ?"

    "No way! I think I have to tell Sister Seventh about this."

    "Where did you go? You haven''te back all night." Qian Wanyu grinned seeing them return.

    "Seventh sister, don''t be angry, there is a big discovery this time." The two of them repeated Elder Zong''s words and at the end, Dongfang Minghui said with a pity, "If I knew earlier, I would have let Wei Jun track them alone, maybe we would''ve found out where they sent those dwarves by now."

    Qian Wanyu snorted coldly, picked her up, returned to the room, and pped her butt, "Now that your wings are hard you''ve gotten really brave?"

    "No, no, Seventh sister, don''t fight." The sound of ps can be heard outside, okay?!

    In the end, she begged for mercy, and Qian Wanyu beat her even harder.

    "Seventh sister, Seventh sister, I beg you, don''t spankOw." The back of the buttocks was hot, it was sore so she simply pretended to be dead,yingzily on Qian Wanyu''s thigh, struggling.

    "Do you know what you did wrong?"

    "Got it." She meekly replied.

    Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to be moving, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but wonder if she was hitting too hard. She quickly pulled her off and took off her clothes to check.

    "Ow, Seventh sister, what are you doing?" Little Minghui turned over and bounced off her, hurriedly grabbing the clothes that were about to fall.

    "Helping you to look at the injury."

    "This I''ll do it myself." It''s too shameful to look at her butt, not to mention that she is still a little loli right now!

    Qian Wanyu saw that her face was flushed, and she waspletely fine. She felt that she was worrying for nothing, "Do you know what you did wrong?"

    "I shouldn''t be brave, I should have taken you with me."

    "It''s useless to bring me." Qian Wanyu nced at her with a sneer, pulled her to sit on herp, and carefully massaged her with her spiritual power, "I told youst time, Don''t act rashly, everything has to wait until the time is right."

    "When will the time be ripe?"

    "When the timees to uproot the whole lot of them."

    Dongfang Minghui understood, Seventh Sister''s n was either quit or to act like thunder and destroy them all at once, she was not interested in just solving petty problems, "But"

    However, the group of dwarves looked really pitiful.

    "Since they moved the dwarves to other ces. It can be seen that they don''t want to confront the dwarves for the time being. We just need to disclose the news to the dwarves"

    "Wait, where did they transfer the group of dwarves?"

    "The most likely ce is the human race."

    "What?!"

    They looked at each other and made a decision.

    Later on, both of them were sitting in the room they did their transactions in previously. They had made an appointment with Lord Kurt to meet at the beginning of the month. Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu sat in the room for a long time without waiting for Lord Kurt.

    "Let''s go, they shouldn''t be here today." Qian Wanyu said, she has contacted Kurt twice, Kurt is a person who knew how to respect other people very much, and the agreed time is basically not toote, unless there''s an emergency.

    "Ah, shouldn''t we wait?" Dongfang Minghui was a little puzzled. She had prepared the pills and was waiting for the two sides to make a deal.

    "Sorry, sorry."

    Just as her hand was held by Seventh sister and was about to leave, a little guy rushed in from the door and almost hit them.

    "The two distinguished guests we''re so very sorry. Our Lord Kurt sent me to tell you that he is in a hurry today and may not be able toe. I hope you don''t get angry. He will apologize to the two distinguished guests in person after the incident."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "Has something happened to Mr. Kurt?" Dongfang Minghui asked, tilting her head.

    "Uh" The dwarf was just a trantor, and really didn''t have the guts to answer her question.

    "If it''s difficult, don''t say it."

    Little dwarf thought that Lord Kurt regarded them as guests, and it should be nothing to let them know, "Actually, it''s Lord Kurt, his his son is gone."

    "Two distinguished guests, please keep the secret for me and don''t tell it to anyone!"

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui remembered the group of dwarves she sawst night. They looked very small, and they had iron chains specially made by the dwarves on their feet. It was a bit sad to think about it, "Seventh sister, you said that Lord Kurt''s sonwould he have been kidnapped by those people?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes narrowed and she shouted to the dwarf who was about to leave, "Hold on."

    "Ok?"<blockquote>

    Thanks for reading everyone~ Big thanks to donators and supporters as usual <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 133 (1)

    Chapter 133 (1)

    "Little shaman." This time behind Karu, Milo followed along and yawned impatiently.

    "Where did the little shaman go?"

    "Trade." Lean rarely replied.

    "Yo, this kid seems to have grown a lot taller after not seeing him for a month." Milo pped him on the back with a p.

    Like he had a pair of eyes growing on the back of his head, Lean turned around smartly and avoided Milo''s big palm. Unexpectedly, Milo missed and immediately chased Leen for the second time but still couldn''t touch him. Seeing Leen avoid his palm twice and make sneering faces at him it aroused Milo''spetitive spirit and they started a small fight.

    Leen didn''t like Milo, because Milo looked at the little shaman very badly. When he fled, he took out his bow and arrow, aimed at Milo, and watched Milo quickly fly towards him. He measured the speed left and right, and even calcted the extremely high probability that the other party was likely to avoid in.

    "Whoosh"

    Milo mmed to a stop and habitually dodged to the right.

    At this time, a strange wind suddenly blew, and the wind passed Milo''s left shoulder with an arrow.

    Karu watched in shock from the side, thinking that this kid Leen has made great progress. He''d only juste to the Cass tribe and learned how to use his skills so well. Although the opponent''s arrows were urate, in terms of distance and overall skill he was still not good enough.

    "Stinky boy, you are serious!" Milo looked at the scar on his arm that was shed by the sharp arrow and almost turned into a beast on the spot with anger.

    "Yes, next time if you dare to hit me indiscriminately, I''ll shoot this arrow into your chest." Leen took out the arrow and provocatively poked it at his chest, his sharp eyes were not like what a thirteen or fourteen year old should have.

    Karu saw firmness in the eyes of this child and knew the other party was not joking at all.

    "Hey, it''s okay to y, but you must not take it seriously." Karu was stunned, and quickly stopped between the two of them, even preventing Milo from transforming, "How old are you, stop caring about a child, not to mention you''ll be fine as long you don''t tease him."

    "What''s wrong with him, if I hadn''t looked at him being so pitiful"

    With his Mom and Dad all dead, and being an orphan he truly was a pitiful child, however

    "Milo! Did you forget what you promised the leader that day?"

    Karu gave him a stern look.

    When Cass'' name was taken out, Milo''s mood calmed down immediately. He was depressed and wiped off the blood on his arm, again and again.

    Little Colour nced at them with a smirk, and then said to Leen, "There was a slight deviation before, you have to shoot another 200 arrows today before you can rest."

    "Okay." Leen shrugged indifferently.

    Karu thought it was very novel, especially since Leen seemed to be able to understand what this human had said, "Hey, it turns out that this kid is the most suitable to stay with the little shaman."

    "The kid didn''t escape, right?" Milo was very ufortable when he entered the house of the dwarves. The dwarves were generally short and small. If he jumped a little at this height, he would directly hit the ceiling.

    "Shut up."

    Karu felt that he couldn''t stand Milo. How could Cass agree to Miloing? He should have stayed in the tribe.

    "When will the little shaman and the otherse back?" Karu leaned over and asked Wei Jun.

    "She''lle back when it''s time toe back."

    Wei Jun didn''t even lift her head, she bent her legs, and then changed another leg, "Karu?"

    "Do you know where the little shaman is?"

    "Please move aside, you are blocking my light."

    "Hahahaha." Milo couldn''t helpughing when he saw Karu''s dishevelled look, "Why, can''t find your little shaman?"

    "No, but the little shaman and the others should be back soon." Although Karu was apprehensive, he still had some trust in the little shaman. When he entered the trading market today, he specifically asked Leon to settle everything beforeing here.

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were hanging out in the dwarves'' area.

    If something went wrong among the dwarves, the trading market would show some signs.

    "Let''s go."

    "Seventh sister, do you think Lord Kurt''s son has been found?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t answer the other party, she was afraid that the other party would be afraid of her if her current thoughts were spied on by Ninth Sister. From her point of view, she naturally hopes that Kurt''s son will have an ident. If an ident urs, the other party''s resentment against the people behind the arena will be deepened, and the power of support from the dwarves will be obtained. They needed a lot of support to fight this war

    Otherwise, nothing could be done with the current situation of the Cass tribe alone.

    However, Ninth Sister would definitely not think so

    Seventh sister!

    "What''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, she always felt that Seventh sister seemed to be a little absent-minded.

    As soon as they turned around, they just walked a few steps before they encountered a group of guards.

    "Little shaman, Qian girl."

    "Leon, are you going back afterwards?" There are many people in the trading market. There are also many people who want to fish in troubled waters, thieves and kidnappers as well as disputes between major tribes. This had all increased the work of the guard team.

    "Little shaman, my lord wants to see you alone."

    "Me?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Seventh sister, there was no expression on her face, she couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something wrong?"

    Mickey and Leon on the side murmured, and Leon said casually, "My lord feels a little ufortable, I want to invite the little shaman to take a look."

    Qian Mama''s physical condition should be fine, this must be mostly an excuse to

    "Seventh sister, do you want to apany me?" Little Minghui blinked at Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu reached out and touched the silky hair on her head, "Let''s go."

    The two walked with Leon through the formation. Qian Wanyu took the initiative to stand outside the door and wait. Little Minghui stuck a small head into the door, "Lord?"

    "Come in." Qian Yiling''s voice was low as if it was really different from usual.

    She followed the voice and saw Qian Yiling leaning on the bed, her face pale and haggard, she really looked sick, "Lord, do you feel ufortable?"

    "Actually, I didn''t really want you to help me check my health. I wanted to ask you about this." She took out a few sheets of paper from the quilt. The paper was wrinkled because it was often flipped over, but the four corners of the paper were creased. Right now it was ttened out on the ground.

    At a nce, anyone can tell that the other party preserved it well.

    "I like it very much, I don''t know if there is another part left behind by the little shaman?" Qian Yiling looked expectantly.

    "I have some of the paintings but not a lot." Dongfang Minghui handed the few five pictures from the space ring to the other party''s hand, "I will paint again when I have time."

    She tried to create memories where there were no memories.

    She painted a happy Seventh sister, who grew up beside her parents and was very happy.

    Qian Yiling took it excitedly, and she couldn''t help but read. When she turned to thest one, she suddenly praised, "You drew Yu''er so well!"

    Little Minghui blinked her smart eyes. That was because Seventh sister was in her heart. She often painted, so she drew her more vividly. Even if she was a small person now, she still knew Qian Wanyu''s body top to bottom.

    It is normal that Qian Mama didn''t want to put it down.

    "Thank you for the gift, I like it very much."

    "You''re wee."

    Little Minghui hoped that Qian Yiling would take the initiative to warm Seventh Sister''s heart. Seventh Sister''s heart was actually very soft. As long as the other party used some time and was more sincere, Seventh Sister would likely surrender obediently. Seventh Sister had never truly been able to do anything with her family after all.

    Qian Wanyu sat on the stone bench in the courtyard for a while, then saw the door of the room open, and Little Minghui came out without seeing a familiar figure, "Let''s go."

    "Seventh sister." Little Minghui took the other person''s hand and tried a little bit of strength to keep herself from rushing over. "She seems to be really sick, do you want to go in and see her?"

    Qian Wanyu frowned. Thest time she saw the mark on the other person''s face, she wanted to ask about it but "What''s wrong with her?"

    "I''m not too sure, but I feel she is very weak." Dongfang Minghui also frowned.

    "Okay, you wait for me outside."

    "Ok."

    Qian Yiling saw that the door was pushed open again, she thought it was Dongfang Minghui who hade back and was just about to speak, but saw her Yu''er frowning as she walked in. She stood not too far from the bed, "Why not let Sister Ninth take a look at your body?"

    "Yu''er."

    Qian Yiling wanted to sit up, but her hands were weak and she almost fell over.

    Qian Wanyu quickly stepped forward and helped her up.

    Qian Yiling took this opportunity to hold her hand tightly, and put her hand on her face, murmuring, "Yu''er, it will be fine in a while."

    Qian Wanyu''s whole body was tense, and it took a long time for her body rx, "I''ll let Sister Ninth take a look."

    "No need." Qian Yiling quickly released her hand, "Yu''er, I''m a little tired, you can go back."

    Qian Wanyu red at her for a moment, then turned to leave, mming the door as they walked.

    Dongfang Minghui also imagined that Qian Mama and Seventh sister could stay in the house for a while longer, but she didn''t expect to see Seventh sister''s face turning ashen, "Seventh sister?"

    "Let''s leave!"

    It''s rare to see Seventh Sister showing her such an angry expression and being so mad. It seems that Qian Mama was truly really important in Seventh Sister''s heart. The key is that she was also annoyed at Seventh Sister being such a tsundere. However,pared to the previous lukewarm emotion, it seemed that anger is also good.

    Dongfang Minghui was dragged forward obediently by her, and trotted to keep up. Seeing Seventh sister''s stinky face, she didn''t dare to speak.

    "Little shaman, you are finally back!" Karu had waited from the afternoon to the evening, seeing that it was already dark, "Qian girl, you"

    Back at the ce where they lived, Qian Wanyu held the whip and strode away without even throwing a look at Karu and Milo. The murderous look on her face swallowed Karu''s words back.

    "Leen, help me look after Seventh sister."

    "Okay, little shaman."

    Leen quickly chased after him, as if the wind was blowing under his feet. However, the more he chased, the faster the figure walked. Leen had been paying attention to the other party''s footsteps, so he was sure that the other party was walking but she was still so fast! This difference in skill made him very excited.

    Until he was sweating profusely after chasing, he bent down and rested for a while, and when he looked up again, the figure in front of him disappeared.

    Lean angrily hit the tree with his fist.

    <em>whoosh</em>

    A sound of wind came from behind him, Leen dodged quickly, dodged this wave, and soon ushered in another long whip. The whip seemed to be alive, and he could dodge anywhere but it would urately follow him around.

    Seeing his panting appearance, Qian Wanyu retracted her long whip indifferently, and said, "You''re not bad for being able to catch up with me."

    When Leen saw it was her, he breathed a sigh of relief, and as soon as he rxed, he copsed to the ground.

    "Meditate." Qian Wanyu kicked his legs, "Sit with your legs cross-legged, meditate, and close your eyes."

    Leen got up from the ground, closed his eyes and crossed his legs ording to Qian Wanyu''s sitting posture, and fell into a strange ce in a groggy state.

    After venting the inexplicable emotions in her heart, Qian Wanyu also calmed down. She seemed to have unconsciously found out some tricks such as shrinking a mile into an inch while moving. She recalled everything in her mind several times, and finally understood the mechanics.

    The so-called shrinking a mile into an inch was actually an illusion, a clever deception, the pace under the feet was simply so fast that it appeared that way. Just now, she was thinking about running and squandering her spiritual power at will until her spiritual power also reached a limit. Shrinking a mile into an inch was unconsciously mobilising thend under her feet with her own earth-type spiritual power not the entire earth itself.

    After realizing this, Qian Wanyu regained her spiritual power and nned toe back several times to practice.

    Leen naturally sacrificed his life to apany her, one desperately ran in front, the other desperately chasing behind.

    The sky was getting dark, but the two of them were not happy with each other. When they were tired, they would find a ce to meditate at will, rest for a while, and then continue.

    Qian Wanyu ran all night, and in the early morning, she unexpectedly found that her spiritual power had be very pure, it seemed that there was another opportunity to advance.

    Leen kept staring at the surroundings with wide ck eyes, keeping the bow and arrow in his hand, and his back bent, like a hunter ready to kill his prey at any time.

    Qian Wanyu stood up, "It''s already morning, let''s go back."

    "Ok."

    On the way back, the two of them each used the new skills they hadprehended, and their speed was very fast.

    Dongfang Minghui did an eye exercise for her eyes and went to the guard team early in the morning, "I''m here to heal the lord."

    "Pleasee with me."

    Leon withdrew after weing the other party to the small courtyard.

    Dongfang Minghui was familiar with the door and the road, and it was very strange to see that no one was guarding the door.

    "What is"

    A sudden scream shocked her, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw a figure rolling on the bed, and when she got closer, she saw the mark on Qian Mama''s face, squirming like it was alive." Lord, what is this?!"

    She had never seen such a strange thing. She just reached out and touched the other''s wrist but it was as if she had touched a hot iron te it felt very very hot! The other''s skin seemed to have some sort suction and she couldn''t let go, it was sucking her entirely!

    "I''m going to be burnt to death!"

    She faintly saw a red light shing in Qian Mama''s eyes. She knew that all the problems should be from this mark, she bit the bullet and transferred all the spiritual power into her hands, trying to appease the mark.

    Unexpectedly, the moment her hand just touched it, it was like touching a hot iron. Even through the spiritual power was coating her hands, she still felt hot, and felt that her entire palm was being grilled on a stove.

    "What"

    Qian Yiling instinctively pped her with a palm, trying to keep her away but when the palm went down, a golden light shed, a dazzling light shed and a spiritual force bounced back, and Qian Yilings back mmed into the ground. She hit the solid wall behind the bed, the whole room shook, she coughed blood, andid down on the bed.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even take the opportunity to react and was knocked out as well.

    "Lord!"

    Ninth Sister!

    "Daughter"

    She seemed to hear Yu''er''s voice, and also heard the other party calling her mother, Qian Yiling with a satisfied smile, dazedly rose and fell into unconsciousness.

    Qian Wanyu was frightened, she just left for a while, first looked at Dongfang Minghui, and seeing that her breath was still stable, she should have just fainted. She looked at Qian Yiling, who was lying on the bed. There was blood on the corner of her mouth and on the bedding, which looked a little shocking.

    "What happened?"

    Zhn was also stunned, "I don''t know, the lord ordered us not to enter the backyard today, I didn''t know the little shaman woulde" She just wanted to stop this girl when she heard about it

    She had no idea what had happened.

    "Look at your Ninth Sister''s situation first." Seeing that she was a little flustered with two people she cared about currently unconscious, Qing Mo simply assigned her a task.

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of Little Minghui being unconscious to easily enter her body and probe with her spiritual energy. Everything was normal. She withdrew her mind and checked the trauma then quickly found the opponent''s broken hand.

    "Ouch, it hurts!"

    Dongfang Minghui woke up after being in aa for a while. When she saw Seventh sister appearing in front of her, she still felt like she was dreaming, and then the pain became more and more intense, which directly pulled her back to her senses, "Oh my God, Seventh sister! Get the blood clotting pills!"

    Qian Wanyu paused while holding the pills, she knew how amazing Ninth Sister''s physique was, however now at least one stick of incense has passed but the scar on the other side''s hand was still showing no signs of healing.

    "Seventh sister, hurry up, it''s hurting me to death!"

    Qian Wanyu quickly crushed several pills and put them in her hands. After the wound was bandaged, she asked, "What exactly did you touch?"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry but had no tears, the pain in her hand made half of her body go numb, "How is Qian Mama?"<blockquote>

    Oo what is that mark? Heh

    Thank you to all of my supporters and donators!</blockquote>

 Chapter 133 (2)

    Chapter 133 (2)

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to bother about this title with her, "Go and have a look."

    "Seventh sister,e and see." Little Minghui''s right hand pointed to the other''s face, "The mark on her face is gone."

    Of course, Qian Wanyu knew, she had seen it just now, "What''s going on, should you tell me now?"

    Little Minghui raised the other hand, and honestly exined the matter to her.

    "It''s so dangerous, who asked you to make decisions without asking?" If the other party hadn''t been injured, Qian Wanyu would have wanted to beat her up again so that she would have a long memory.

    "I don''t care about other people"

    The key is Qian mama was in so much pain, and yesterday you were angry with Qian mama Dongfang Minghui said silently in her heart.

    She checked Qian Yiling with her spiritual power, and found that there was no major problem with Qian Yiling, her spiritual power was just circting around, and needed her to sort it out, "Seventh sister, your mother is fine."

    Ninth Sister

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what to say. She just saw that the two most important people in her life unconscious before and her heart skipped a few beats, even now she still felt scared, "Thank you for visiting her for me"

    The two sat for an afternoon waiting for Qian Yiling to wake up.

    "Yu''er, little shaman."

    "You don''t call her little shaman anymore, you can call her Little Nine or Minghui."

    "Okay." Qian Yiling still didn''t know what happened to her face, "I''m sorry just now, Little Nine, I just wanted to push you away."

    "My lord, it''s me who should say sorry." The protection on her body bounced back the blow, it''s a good thing Qian mama didn''t truly want to hurt her or they would both be more injured, "Then my lord, I want to ask, does the mark on your face have something to do with before?"

    As soon as the mark was mentioned, there was a dead silence in the room.

    Qian Yiling involuntarily reached out and stroked the mark on her cheek, her face had been ruined for a long time by this mark. Looking at the two of them looking expectantly, "It took me a long time to find out its name. This is called the trapped dragon seal, it is the key to unlocking the barrier of trapped dragon valley. When I robbed this key, my face was unfortunately marked and it was automatically attached to my face in the form of various lines."

    Trapped Dragon Valley

    Dongfang Minghui''s memory is not bad. She remembered that Meng Ruoyu mentioned the Trapped Dragon Valley in the mirror of the third world, so she guessed wrongly about the situation. It was not that this key ruined Qian mama, but that this key was another way to protect Qian Mama''s face.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the other''s face that had returned to normal, and reminded in a low voice, "It''s gone, it''s not on your face anymore."

    "Huh?"

    Qian Yiling was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded to what Little Minghui said. She touched and touched her face with both hands, but she didn''t feel any bumps or lines. She hurriedly used the water-type spiritual power and made a water-patterned mirror inside, through the clear water, she saw her skin as white as snow, "Really!"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the little guy sitting beside her with a heavy heart. She raised the hand wrapped like a dumpling and asked with concern, "Does it still hurt?"

    "Hurts."

    Not to mention, hurts, the pain of her nerves was about to split and reminded her that this time the injury was a bit weird, she''s afraid it won''t be healed for a long time, Dongfang Minghui immediately fell ill, and seemed to be sitting next to Qian Wanyu coquettishly on her leg, "Seventh sister, I''m hurting."

    "Bear it, mother, we''ll go back first."

    "Daughter"

    Qian Wanyu stopped on the spot, and Qian Yiling stared at her with a pair of beautiful eyes, and then said excitedly, "Yu''er, what did you just call me?"

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips tightly. She understood after venting yesterday. No matter how hard her mouth was, she was always thinking of this person in her heart. She was angry because the other party was sick and because the other party concealed it. However after just experiencing that thrilling scene the word mother who knew how many times she had wanted to call it and now she called it out naturally. She was afraid before she had time to enjoy a mother''s love, there would be nothing left.

    "Mother, Ninth Sister and I will go back first, take care of yourself, we''ll see you another day."

    Qian Yiling''s eyes lit up, she smiled and wept after watching them leave. Her Yu''er was finally willing to call her mother.

    Little Minghui smiled and was very happy as well.

    "What are youughing at?"

    The little guy who was still crying before was buried in her arms with silly joy, Qian Wanyu''s heart was as warm as a small stove, she held the back of the other''s head, and her lips swept gently over Dongfang Minghui''s forehead, leaving a kiss, "After a while, I''ll talk to my mother about us."

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui raised her head sharply and shook her head, "We are not in a hurry."

    What if Mama can''t ept it?Could it be that the Seventh sister was finally with her mother, and there was a gap between them because of their affairs?

    "Don''t worry, I''ll fix this, trust me."

    "Ok."

    Dongfang Minghui nestledfortably in Sister Seventh''s arms, rubbing and rubbing, feeling that the pain in her hand was less intense, but it was actually an illusion. After returning, everyone knew that she was injured, and they surrounded her.

    Little Colour looked at her hand thoughtfully, "Trapped Dragon Seal."

    "Still in pain?"

    "It''s ok"

    It was painful. At night, Dongfang Minghui felt that her whole hand was hurting halfway up her body. She couldn''t feelfortable sitting nor standing. Qian Wanyu felt a little distressed when she saw it.

    "Rx, Seventh sister is here to take a look."

    Qian Wanyu used a burst of spiritual power to sneak into the other person''s body, especially her palm, and saw a fiery red, me-like mass, it felt extremely hot as soon as she touched it, "Did you touch the Trapped Dragon Seal today?"

    "Yes, I wanted to suppress it with my spiritual power, so that I don''t have to be in so much pain"

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    "The Trapped Dragon Seal is a living key. It will automatically choose an owner. I think it''s because your Ninth Sister made a mistake and transferred the seal on your mother''s body to herself." Qing Mo said slowly in her oul sea.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were dark, and her mouth was tightly pursed, "In addition to being a key, will the Trapped Dragon Seal cause any harm to her body?"

    "Ask your mother about this, she will definitely give you a good answer."

    "You stay here obediently, I''ll be back soon."

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui stomped her feet as she watched the other person''s back. She wanted to cut off her hand from the pain and flung her hand around desperately.

    "Just bear with it, just bear with it."

    "What''s the meaning of that?!"

    Little Colour pointed to her hand, "The trapped dragon seal is on your hand."

    "What?!"

    Dongfang Minghui was in a hurry to look at the wound on her hand. The blood was scabbed, as if it was scalded, and it was dark. She couldn''t feel any Trapped Dragon Seal before so she only thought the wound was strange!

    It didn''t take long for the wound to heal automatically after the seal appeared

    "Trapped Dragon Seal Can I get rid of it?"

    "This is something no one else can get. Think about it, this is the key to unlocking Trapped Dragon Valley!" Little Colourforted.

    What Trapped Dragon Valley! Didn''t Qian mama and Uncle Wood have an ident because they were fooled by that Meng Ruoyu to going to Trapped Dragon Valley? She doesn''t want to follow!

    "Shh, it''s a living key."

    Dongfang Minghui was even more worried, what kind of ghost key is this, I can''t even curse it!

    "If you don''t want it, it will automatically go back to that woman''s face."

    This problem was an endless loop.

    Qian Wanyu, who came back from the guard team, also brought a Qian Yiling behind her, and their faces were a little dignified.

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui saw Qian Wanyu''s face, and quickly retracted her hands behind her, "Seventh sister, why did you invite the lord over?"

    "I wanted toe by myself." Qian Yiling said, "Show me your hand."

    "Lord, don''t look at it, anyway, it will heal up on its own in a few days." Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to leave a bad impression on h her future mother-inw.

    "Don''t be shy, show your mother."

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, is she shy?

    Qian Yiling looked at it and nodded to Qian Wanyu, "This is the Trapped Dragon Seal that chooses the master itself."

    Dongfang Minghui knew just by looking at their faces that it was true, "Lord, Seventh Sister, don''t worry, it''s actually quite good. It should be fine when the wound heals."

    The faces of the two were still a bit solemn, but they didn''t say anything in tacit understanding.

    The painsted for three days. For the next three days, Dongfang Minghui was tortured by it to the point of losing her temper. She frowned and immediately asked for help, her guilty look made Qian Wanyu unable to say anything.

    What''s more, if this thing was allowed to upy Qian mama''s face, it would be a big sin. Anyway, at least it was only on her hands

    Three dayster, the pain disappeared, and a heart-wrenching itch spread in the palm of her hand, like thousands of ants constantly scratching one side of her heart, now she knew a little about Wei Jun''s pain when she became a beast.

    "Ninth Sister, talk to meokay?"

    Qian Wanyu forcibly opened her lips with her fingers, and her lower lip was almost bitten off, "Don''t torture yourself, I will feel distressed when I see it, just bite me if you feel ufortable."

    Dongfang Minghui saw Seventh sister stretch out her wrist, she really rushed up and took a bite, and there was a blood mark in that bite, and she almost pulled a piece of meat off. Seventh sister''s brow didn''t even wrinkle and she didn''t frown or turn away angrily.

    "Don''t be afraid, it will be fine soon." Qian Wanyu took her into her arms and patted her back, trying to calm her anxiety.

    About a dayter, all the symptoms in her hands disappeared.

    "Let me see."

    Unbuttoning the cloth, there is a mark on the palm of her hand, which looked like abyrinth. In the near future, she would know that these tortuous things were the map to Trapped Dragon Valley, and the flesh on her hand has grown back.

    "Sister Ninth, we should go see Lord Kurt."

    As early as three days ago, Kurt sent someone to discuss the meeting time with her. Qian Wanyu did not respond because she was always with Dongfang Minghui.

    The two went to see Lord Kurt together. Compared with Kurt a month ago, the dwarf standing in front of them looked much older, and the hair on both his temples was messed up. Little Minghui was talkative and asked, "Lord Kurt, you seem to be in some trouble."

    Kurt was stunned for a moment and quickly realized what the other party said, he admitted frankly, "Yes, one of my youngest sons, Luke, suddenly disappeared, I have searched many ces and can''t find him. "

    Many people in the dispatched n could not find them.

    Kurt also didn''t know if this is good news or bad news.

    Little Minghui frowned and muttered, "I''ve seen your n in one ce, but it''s strange they were all wearing special iron chains made by your tribe under their feet, just like the iron chains we traded with you, when they were covered with it, a light blue halo appeared, and it looked very strange. They were about the same age as me and were locked in a small iron cage covered with a ck cloth."

    "Oh my God! Noble girl, can you tell me where and when you saw it?!"

    Kurt was a little rude, he rushed to Dongfang Minghui''s side, forcing her to take two steps back.

    "I''m sorry, I was rude. I hope the noble and beautiful girl can forgive my unintentional act. I''m just too eager. You can definitely understand the feeling of being a father who can''t find his son"

    Little Minghui nodded lightly. If Seventh Sister hadn''t said that the time was not right, she would have wanted to tell Kurt about the dark things Arena base when the news of Kurt''s son''s disappearance came, so she could really understand the other party''s feelings.

    "I dare not say it." She flinched at the ce where Sister Seventh stood.

    "Girl Qian, she isno, I mean she''s worried about something?" Kurt was very anxious.

    "I think it''s because Sister Ninth saw something too frightening, she was very scared." Qian Wanyu hugged her andforted her softly.

    Kurt was on tenterhooks and extremely anxious. The feeling of going up and down was really ufortable. He walked back and forth in the house irritably, and even the irritable breath was felt by the little guy who was standing by the side, and the other party couldn''t help but step back.

    "Qian girl, what kind of guarantee do you want?"

    "Lord Kurt, you misunderstood, this incident is very likely to threaten Ninth Sister''s life, you just heard before that chain and being detained. It can be seen that these group of people have a purpose, if they know this is what Sister Ninth said, Lord Kurt, do you think they will show mercy to a nine-year-old girl?"

    Kurt shook his head, and then cast his eyes on Little Bu next to him slyly. If he wanted no one to know about it, it might be better to get rid of people who can speak

    Little Bu shivered a little.

    "It''s on a base not far ahead." Dongfang Minghui said softly, "Last time I yed hide-and-seek with my brother I saw many children of your n locked in iron cages and then carried away."

    "Thank you so much!"

    After Kurt thanked her, he ran off like a whirlwind. Even the deal between them was left behind.

    "Seventh sister, is this really good?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t quite understand. "If they just searched like this, they wouldn''t find anyone. Instead, wouldn''t they easily lose their lives?"

    "You underestimate Mr. Kurt. He has always been known as a victorious general in the dwarves. He once led the n to defeat the beast race army. Before the beast people didn''t want to fight the dwarves because of him and not many people dared to fight him head on."

    Qian Wanyu had checked Kurt''s background clearly, "What''s more, it takes time to find someone."

    "Even if you tell him about it before, he will not believe you." It is very likely that the other party would instead suspect a purposeful approach, or even being framed There have been too many things like this

    "I''ll listen to Seventh Sister"

    Dongfang Minghui thought that what Seventh sister said may be right. In terms of the overall situation, she will never be as thorough as Seventh sister and shouldn''t do anything major.

    "Let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu has been holding her recently, the two of them clung to each other, and the breath on their bodies automatically blended.

    "Seventh sister, are you about to advance again?"

    "Almost."

    As soon as the two returned to the dwarf n house, they were stopped by Karu, "Little shaman, are you going back with me this time? The leader misses you very much. I hope you will return to the tribe with us as soon as possible."

    "Yeah, what is a kid doing ying outside?" Milo''s tone was always bad, and she didn''t even want to bother to talk to such a person.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, it seemed that she couldn''t get rid of Karu right now. She would be harassed by Karu several times every month at this rate, "Karu, if you can defeat any of my friends, I''ll go back with you. On the contrary, If you can''t beat a single one of them, don''t mention it to me before I get things done. How about that?"

    Karu was dumbfounded.

    "Little wizard, do you mean to let me challenge your friends?"

    "No, just learning from each other."

    Karu dly challenged, and his first choice was Qian Wanyu, "Qian girls, please."

    As a result, in about a stick of incense, Karu was scorched by Qian Wanyu''s purple thunderbolt, and the hair and the beard on his face were all burnt by the lightning.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t rush her. She was bored and drew the trapped dragon seal in her hand on the book. After that, she continued to improve thest story painting for Qian mama.

    It''s a pity that the gift that was sent out had gotten water spilt on it.

    "Young Master Wei, please."

    Wei Jun moved her body with a p. She hadn''t moved her hand for a long time since she became a beast. She looked at Karu with a smile, "Please."

    As a result, just after a stick of incense, Karu was blown against the tree trunk by Wei Jun''s wind energy. After being mmed into it several times, gold stars appeared in both eyes.

    "Qian girl!"

    Leon stood there for awhile to watch before sympathetically ncing at Karu, who couldn''t tell the difference between east, west and northwest. "This is what the captain asked me to give you."

    "Thank you."

    Qian Wanyu opened it and saw a line of words, Nangong Yuntian has arrived.

    Karu climbed up hard when he heard Leon''s voice, only to see Leon''s handsome back.

    "Do you still want to challenge?" Little Colour carried Lu Xing to Karu step by step, looking at him condescendingly.

    "Come."

    As a result, Karoo was bound very strongly by Little Colour''s vines, flying around in the air, and before he could turn into a beast, he was about to be knocked out.

    After taking a short rest, Karu stubbornly said, "I''m not convinced."

    "Okay, let''s fight." Dongfang Minghui admired his spirit. He has the courage and confidence to lose so many fights in a row but still continue fighting.

    "Karu, let''s y a game."<blockquote>Thanks to all donators, supporters andmentators you''re all the best people! </blockquote>

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Needless to say, Karu never returned since that time after the challenge Dongfang Minghui''s ears were finally clear for a few days. In her spare time, she always wondered if the sparring was too shocking for him and had given him some PTSD. She hesitated and thought about visiting them, but she still didn''t go in the end.

    The next day, the little dwarves found where they lived.

    "Dignified guests, our Lord Kurt has a special dinner arranged for you tomorrow, and we hope you cane." Little Budian came over just to let them know, then turned around and left after speaking.

    "Wait, wait a minute." Little Minghui stopped the other party''s way, "Master Kurt held a banquet because of what happenedst time?"

    Little Budian did not dare to say more, and only responded politely, "Dear guests, you will naturally know when youe tomorrow."

    "What is this dwarf running around for?" Wei Jun leaned over and saw a little shadow, she was amazed, "These little guys look quite burly!"

    "He''s an adult in his thirties or forties" Of course, he was burly.

    Knowing how young she waspared to this dwarf, she was taken aback.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her chin thoughtfully, Little Budian''s attitude towards them seem to have changed a bit.

    When Qian Wanyu and Leen came back from training outside, she also mentioned the matter to her, "Seventh sister, do we want to go tomorrow?"

    "We''ll go."

    "But don''t you think it''s a little strange for Lord Kurt to entertain us at such a sensitive time?"

    "Don''t think too much." Qian Wanyu took her hand and looked at it. The lines on the palm are still there, but on top of it, there were also curved lines, as if the sculptor carved them in her hands. They looked lifelike, when she touched it, she could still feel the unevenness of this piece of skin, remembering that this was a sin suffered by her mother before as well, Qian Wanyu rubbed it feeling bad for her.

    Her hand was a little itchy, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but retract her hand, "Seventh sister, it''s all right."

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips tightly, "If there is anything unusual, please remember to tell me."

    "All right."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that Seventh Sister was too nervous, the flesh on her palms had already grown. Except for the pain that made people want to die at first, there was no difference with normal for her. This trapped dragon seal was very well-behaved, "Seventh sister, do you think Nangong Yuntian will have any clues regarding the elves?"

    She checked on Lu Xing''s condition yesterday. Lu Xing still had pale hair and a wrinkled face, like a sleeping old man in his twilight years. Although he survived with one breath, the tree of life in the brocade box in his hand has dried up and turned into a piece of deadwood.

    "There will be."

    The trip to the elves was imminent. She had already greeted the guards. As soon as Nangong Yuntian appears, she would know Qian Wanyu pinched her cheek, "First check the batch of pills that Kurt wants. Tomorrow is the day of the deal."

    It was indeed a transaction, but to the surprise of Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, Kurt also prepared additional programs to add to the fun.

    "Lord Kurt, please take a look."

    Qian Wanyu put all the pills on the table, filling a small table.

    Kurt specially asked a dwarf with blood on his arm toe over to check the results. Like thest pill delivery, Kurt randomly selected a few porcin bottles, used up three pills, and nodded with satisfaction, "Very good."

    Soon, the two wooden boxes were lifted by them, and the sound of clinking which was the sound of iron chains knocking against each other could be heard, it was very clear that the dwarves had delivered on their promise as well.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t even look at it, and directly asked Little Minghui to put these chains into her space ring.

    Kurt hesitated and reminded, "Miss Qian, why don''t you check them here?"

    "I believe in your integrity and I''m sure you will never cut corners, not to mention it is our honour to make a deal with such a righteous person as Lord Kurt." Qian Wanyu did not expect these chains to be able to be fake or of bad quality.

    Being ttered, Kurt felt happy, "I''ll give you another batch of the rest next month."

    "Sure."

    Next, there was a cheerful banquet, eating, drinking and having fun. The dance of the dwarves looked like a duck dance. When Dongfang Minghui was pulled to the centre to dance, her limbs were a little stiff, but when she saw themughing so happily, she ended up following their lead. After jumping a bit here and there her hands and feet felt dead.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her Ninth Sister who was surrounded by dwarves with a smile from the corner of her eyes. Seeing herughing loudly, her mood also improved.

    Kurt followed her gaze, "I haven''t officially thanked Miss Qian for what happenedst time."

    "What happenedst time?"

    "My son Luke"

    After hearing what he said, Qian Wanyu asked curiously, "Did Sir Kurt find him sessfully?"

    Kurt''s aura suddenly became a lot colder, his face darkened, and he shook his head.

    The matter was very simple. Kurt took some people to the ce Dongfang Minghui mentioned. After searching for a long time, he saw one of the bases of the Arena. Coincidentally, someone was dragging out a body and dumping it away.

    Aware that things might have gone beyond his expectations of a simple kidnapping of his son, Kurt asked his men to start digging a big hole, which only took two days.

    The dwarves dug the hole and quickly entered the base. They saw many detained humans inside as well as some of their tribe''s lost children. There were even several dwarves who were on the verge of beast transformation! These dwarves had be very strange and bloodthirsty. Those beast people also dragged a few struggling dwarves to send for experiments

    The dwarves Kurt brought turned mad immediately at this scene.

    What followed under this anger, was the dwarves and beast people immediately fighting. It was a win for them however only a dozen children were rescued

    Sadly, there was no sign of Luke here.

    "Does Sir Kurt think that the beast people did this?" Qian Wanyu heard the change of tone towards the beast people from his mouth and guessed that the other party had be resentful of the beast people.

    In the long run, it would not be conducive to the cooperative rtionship between the Cass tribe and the dwarves.

    "Who else could it be?!" Kurt patted the table, and the dwarves around were startled, including Dongfang Minghui who was dancing. She saw that the expressions on the faces of Seventh sister and Kurt were not good. She immediately squeezed out of the crowd to rush over.

    "Seventh sister?"

    "Lord Kurt."

    Kurt immediately suppressed the anger on his face, stood up, bent over to her, and said to her with a smile, "I thank you on behalf of my people."

    "No, no need." She couldn''t bear this grand ceremony. Dongfang Minghui nced back and forth between Seventh sister and his face, guessing that Lord Kurt failed to find his son sessfully. She tilted her head to think for a moment, and asked innocently, "Lord Kurt, have you found the man in the ck robe with the group of people dressed simr to him?"

    "A group of people in ck robes?"

    "Yes, there was another group of your nsmen who were transferred by people in ck robes." Last time, she said vaguely that she saw a tall person taking them away, but she didn''t mention what was taken.

    Kurt was stunned for a moment, and his expression changed. He waved to the dwarf who was sitting about a meter away from him and whispered in a low voice.

    Soon a few people came over with a man in a ck robe. There were about five or six chains on the man''s body, which bound his hands and feet. He was dragged in front of them.

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that she hid in Qian Wanyu''s arms. After looking carefully, she remembered that she had actually seen this person before, "Seventh Sister, I have seen him before!"

    "He was caught by me in the ce where my n was imprisoned, but this man is cunning, he doesn''t want to say anything." Lord Kurt then asked Dongfang Minghui, "Has the little girl ever met him?"

    I''ve seen him!, I''ve seen him, but

    Qian Wanyu nced at the man lightly and then focused her attention on the iron chain. The six iron chains were simr to the iron chains delivered to her. It seems treasures were everywhere in the dwarf n.

    "He" Dongfang Minghui looked around him suspiciously and finally said, "It was too dark that day, and I couldn''t see clearly. But I heard them speak, they were speaking the words of our human race."

    She naively recounted their conversation.

    Kurt''s bell-like eyes turned to Qian Wanyu, "Miss Qian, what do you mean?"

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows, "Lord Kurt?"

    "You obviously know who is behind this so-called plot but you were ying with me? Qian girl, just because I, Kurt regard you as a friend, you-"

    "Lord Kurt you must be joking. I know a thing or two about this matter but I never hid anything from you." Qian Wanyu put little Minghui on herp, "If I lied to you, why would Ninth Sister take the risk of telling you? Letting her tell you at risk of her life if it was for anyone else"

    She brought out Wei Jun and said that the whole thing had a cause and effect, and it became a coincidence that Ninth Sister encountered the transfer of the dwarves by the men in ck.

    "I-is that so."

    "If Sir Kurt doesn''t believe it, you can go to our ce to check now to see if we have deceived you." After Qian Wanyu finished speaking, her whole person was calm, anyone could see her displeasure just by looking closely.

    Kurt was a little embarrassed. He was just too sensitive at this time. He had always been vignt about the identities of Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui. These two big deals that came to him automatically made him wary.

    Afterwards, although everyone still had a friendly conversation, their attitude was somewhat reluctant.

    After Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui left, Kurt invited Little Budian, "Go and check if you the friend they just mentioned exists."

    "Sir, I did see such a person before, but he seemed a bit special, so I took a second look." Little Budian said it was Wei Jun, who was sittingzily on the ground with his back against the door. That person''s legs wereid down and there were books everywhere on the ground. What was even more peculiar was that there were scales on her face that actually emitted a faint blue light under the refraction of light. For this reason, he took a second look to make sure.

    "What''s so special about that friend?"

    "She has scales on half of her face, however, she is a human!"

    After Kurt heard this, he looked annoyed, "It seems that I really misunderstood them."

    "What are you going to do now my lord?"

    "You go down first, I have my considerations on this matter."

    Afterwards, when Kurt asked Little Budian asked to meet again, he was rejected by Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu for no other reason than them having something more important to attend to.

    The information received by the guard team showed that Nangong Yuntian had arrived at the beast realm as early as five days ago. However, heran into a little trouble.

    They don''t know who leaked the information about Nangong Yuntian''s whereabouts. He controlled a lot of wealth and this attracted the two tribes of Cyril and Hiry. The two teams intercepted him in different ces. The reason was also very good, they wanted to invite the rich man as a guest.

    Taking it for granted, Nangong Yuntian readily agreed.

    After hearing the news, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "It must have been because he saw that the beast people were tall and big so he was cowardly."

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "I think he wants to raise the price of goods."

    Just based on what she knew about Nangong Yuntian, this fellow had arranged for people to follow him to the beast tribe, he was definitely already on alert to the fact that the three tribes were fighting for territory. What he called visiting the Cyril tribe or running into the Hiry tribe was nothing more than a show for them.

    "Sure enough, he''s a profiteer."

    Dongfang Minghui has always ndered her rivals whenever she could, but now is not the time for her to y with her small temper, "Seventh sister, what should we do?"

    There were no chips at all in their hands, and the other party had already started to y a game to increase the chips

    "Don''t forget about that ck medicine." Yuntian Pavilion adheres to the trading creed of high integrity. If people from the three major empires know that this ck medicine was auctioned from Yuntian Pavilion, he will definitely not be able to walk away freely.

    "I didn''t forget, but what if Nangong Yuntian refuses to help?"

    "He won''t."

    Qian Wanyu assured her, "We will wait patiently for him toe."

    "Huh?" Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, "Will he be able toe?"

    "Surely."

    In business, as long as Nangong Yuntian was not stupid, he will not choose to dance with two tigers without his backup.

    Since seventh sister said so, she temporarily put aside the matter of Nangong Yuntian, holding a pen and a notebook, ready to draw all the follow-up paintings at once, since Qianmama and seventh sister met, she felt that this cartoon was more meaningful. It doesn''t matter whether she paints or not, but Qian Mama likes to watch it, and sometimes sends Leon to urge her to draw more, which makes her a little embarrassed.

    "Come again."

    Qian Wanyu''s lightning whip was swung in the air, and no matter which direction Leen''s arrows attacked from, they could never breakthrough.

    Little Minghui raised her head and nced at them, and soon lowered her eyes to concentrate on painting.

    Seventh sister seems to be nice to Leen

    The question shed across her mind and quickly disappeared from her mind.

    After two days passed so peacefully, Leon hurried over, "Miss Qian, things have changed!"

    "What''s up?"

    Nangong Yuntian was trapped in the tribe by Hiry and was not allowed to go out.

    The Hiry tribe also intended to promise Hiry''s goddaughter to Nangong Yuntian by way of marriage. "The wedding will be at the beginning of next month."

    Qian Wanyuughed, "Haha his face must be as if eating dog shit right now."

    Dongfang Minghui curiously leaned over and nced at the message, thinking to herself, this must be the so-called self-inflicted suffering. In her mind, she made up a scene where the beast girl hugged Nangong Yuntian and shouted at him insisting on marrying him.

    She had to mention here that the girls of the beast tribe were all big and three metres tall, with big skeletons, and their arms were thicker than her thighs. Compared with the girls of their human race, they were like heaven and one earth. People who loved beauty and showiness like Nangong Yuntian would not be able to ept it.

    "Seventh Sister, are we going to interfere?"

    "It would be the best of both worlds to let him get married and then save him."

    Having said that, on the same day, Leon gathered a group of people who followed Seventh Sister, in the name of Qian mama.

    Qian Wanyu epted the help readily, Wei Jun stayed back, and Leen and Barry became supervisors. Little Colour, Little Minghui and Qian Wanyu set off with ten people to the Hiry tribe.

    The Hirys tribe alone has more than 50 affiliated tribes,rge and small. They were distributed in the south, southwest, north and northwest of the Hirys tribe. They travelled as a caravan and encountered resistance from various tribes. Fortunately, they were well prepared in advance. There was also some cargo behind the carriage, and bribes were unavoidable when passing through the major tribes.

    They went on in such a low-key manner for about half a month. When they arrived at the Yana River, they were attacked by water beasts crawling out of the river. One of the guards was dragged away by the water beasts when they were drinking water. Before he had time to transform or make any reaction, bright red blood floated on the water.

    "Don''t go near this river."

    Everyone quickly stepped back dozens of steps and stopped when they reached a safe position. Everyone took a deep breath, and one of them said angrily, "Those people didn''t tell the truth, they told us that if we wanted to go to the Hiry tribe, we must go straight across the Yana River."

    "Were we exposed?" Leon asked with a heavy heart.

    Everyone looked at each other for a long time without discussing the reason. In the end, Leon set his eyes on Qian Wanyu, "Qian girl, what do you think we should do next? Go by water or bynd?"

    Thend route would be half a month longer than the water route.

    It also meant that Nangong Yuntian would be the son-inw of the Hiry tribe and marry a beast girl by that time.

    Qian Wanyu ignored them and approached the Yana River step by step. The river was very long, and the water flow is very stable. With a gentle wave of the lightning whip in her hand, a stream of water sshed from the air in a spray and fell heavily causing ripples on the surface.

    "Squeak" A voice that was sharp and loud sounded.

    The waves broke and a water monkey hiding in the current was screaming from the purple lightning. It was the same beast that dragged people into the water just now.

    Water monkeys look like monkeys, but they were not real monkeys. They were a kind of water monster. Theyy dormant under the river water for a long time waiting for someone to cross the river or drink water, then they will pull people down unexpectedly and eat the food together. These monsters were used to eating meat and blood, and their growth rate was also very fast. As time changes, this kind of thing gradually climbs up from just lying down at the bottom of the river to reaching out to people not far from the river.

    Qian Wanyu had just abruptly stirred up hordes of water monsters under the river.

    The river level was quiet for a while, just like the surging waves, the waves rolled on the water surface one after another, flying towards them.

    "Seventh sister!"

    "Get back."

    One after another, solid earth walls were built to block in front of them. When the water monkeys could not get over, they retreated again and again, and then made aeback, back and forth. Qian Wanyu jumped directly into the air. In the middle, a lightning bolt that was thicker than a human bombarded the surface of the water at once, causing countless sshes and the bodies of many water monsters to float up to the surface.

    The entire surface of the river turned into a river of blood.

    This movement was indeed a bit big, but fortunately, the Yana River was also rtively well-known as a dangerous area, at least for the local tribes there were no residents around.

    "Toothless."

    "Ow"

    As soon as Toothless jumped out, he raised his ws and killed a water monster that was just about to climb ashore. It spat out a few small groups of mes towards the river, preventing those water monsters from climbing ashore again. When those monsters got on fire, they were burned alive into nothing by the mes, and there was not even a little ash left. Other water monsters saw it and sank to the bottom one after another in fright.

    However, the lightning crossed the water, and the crackling sound was incessant, some water monsters were even directly electrocuted by the lightning.

    "Little Colour!"

    More than a dozen vines were weaved into a thick hemp rope. From this end they looked for many tree trunks along the road, interweaving into a crooked boat, Dongfang Minghui stepped on the front first, and swept her hand quickly, " Everyone get on."

    In the middle of the journey, there were also water monsters who wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble, but Qian Wanyu smashed them into pieces.

    A group of people stepped lightly on the vines and spent six hours crossing the Yana River without stopping.

    "When I find Nangong Yuntian, I have to ask him for spiritualpensation." It was a waste of moneying if it wasn''t for him and Dongfang Minghui''s resentment against Nangong Yuntian reached a peak.

    "Don''t worry, seventh sister will help you get it back with interest."

    The group travelled through the mountains and chose a road that was both dangerous and difficult to walk. It took almost 20 days to reach the border of the Hiry tribe. Leon went with a group of people to explore and returned with news, "Two or three more people entered the Hiry tribe, and their patrol team has three teams, one team of twelve people. One team operates during the day, and two teams at night."

    During the day, there were only twelve people, but at night it turned to twenty-four people.

    "Hry is quite alert." The patrols she had seen in the Cass tribe were only two shifts.

    The night was usually a good time to sneak attack, not to mention that people''s drowsiness usually urs at night. Hiry arranging the guard shifts like this, which shows that he is very cautious. Qian Wanyu took Leon to look at the guard formation again and then came back to assign the tasks.

    "There are so many of you, the goal is too big to sneak everyone in." Qian Wanyu''s idea was very simple, she was simply not going to bring so many people, just having her and her ninth sister sneak in would be enough, "You all stay here and wait to meet us."

    "No way!" Leon still remembered that before they left, the lord also ordered him to protect the Qian girl and the little shaman no matter what.

    "Leon, if you are found by them after you go in, it is likely to expose the guard''s involvement." Qian Wanyu looked at him and said, "What''s more, there is a more important task that you need to do. This task is rted to us getting out of the Hiry tribe without a hitch."

    Seeing the embarrassed look on his face, Qian Wanyu gave him another convincing argument, "If this is not done well, all of us will suffer here. Do you want to see such an oue?"

    "No"

    "Then go."

    The task was quickly assigned. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui stopped when they were ten miles away from Hiry''s tribe, and hid in some grass. They waited for about a day.

    They could hear the rumbling of the wheels in the distance.

    These were all congrattory parties for the Hiry tribe. Everyone brought their families to congratte them, and they also brought a lot of gifts.

    "Ninth sister, you will hide under those gift cartster, I''m sure you can hide."

    "Then how do you get in, Seventh sister?"

    Qian Wanyu pinched her face, "Don''t worry, seventh sister will find you when the timees."

    "Ok."

    When the gift cart they had prepared just passed by, a burst of smoke suddenly appeared. It was a stink bomb invented by Dongfang Minghui. She took advantage of this gap to sneak into the bottom of the car, and stuck tightly to the bottom of the car.

    "Ah, so much smoke, what happened?"

    "It stinks."

    "It must be some little beast''s fart, let''s go."

    In the vast expanse of white, the road waspletely unclear, and this small affiliated tribe had to stop to rest. Qian Wanyu took the opportunity to drag a beast person who was going into the bushes and subdued him then changed into his clothes and transformed her face.

    She went back to her post again lightly, and someone next to her curiously shrugged her with his elbow, "Where did you go just now?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at him, it was a tall beast man, she covered her nose in a hurry and desperately fanned the wind.

    "It stinks there, I must have encountered a stink bug."

    "We''re arriving soon, everyone remember to take care of yourself, you shouldn''t ask randomly, don''t ask, don''t talk and don''t watch."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Everyone held their arm to their chest, and no one dared to speak, including the beast person who just dragged Qian Wanyu before and talked non-stop.

    They passed every sentry set by the Hiry tribe smoothly. Qian Wanyu watched all the processes they went through without looking away. In her heart, she had to sigh again that there was noparison between the two tribes. The Hiry tribe was superiorpared to the Cass tribe.

    Cass was like a sheep being herded while the Hiry tribe were like lions.

    In this case, why hasn''t the Cass tribe been captured yet?

    Qian Wanyu was puzzled by this issue. The gap in strength seemed too big.

    "You there, keep up with the person in charge, and move all the gifts in." Unfortunately, Qian Wanyu was targeted by the leader.

    "Don''t park this carriage here, pull it away."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little stunned, she saw a group of boots and legs dangling in front of her eyes, and then the car started to move again, and she could smell the stench of urine from a distance. At the same time, she also saw wheels on her turn left and right, she guessed that the carriage was being parked.

    "Little Colour, let''s see if there is anyone there?"

    "Each carriage has a beast person guarding, and six beast people are guarding the entrance as well."

    "So many!"

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache. Given her height, she might be exposed when she got out. Should she go out now?

    "I just took a sneak peek and found out that Lord Hiry had found a human for his daughter." Dongfang Minghui with his ears suddenly heard someone talking secretly, and the voice came from more than ten meters away from her, she guessed that the beast people guarding here were bored, so the gossip started.

    "How about it?"

    "Pft, it''s just a weak chicken. I can squeeze him to death with a slight squeeze. I''ll tell you, he"

    Dongfang Minghui held her face, but she couldn''t control it and almostughed out loud. She carefully thought about her impression of Nangong Yuntian, but she had forgotten it after so long. However, after the vivid description of the beast man elder brother, she remembered it.

    Not to mention, Nangong Yuntian was usually sitting in the sedan chair, with a few girls guarding him, he did look like a weak chicken.

    "Stinky boy, you''re courting death! No matter how bad he is, he is favoured by Lord Hiry. Be careful or you''ll be losing your head."

    "Well, we''re alone here, not to mention it''s just a few of us brothers."

    ""

    The next part of the gossip didn''t matter.

    When Little Colour returned, it used its vines to check the way. She knew how to get back to the ce where they had separated from Qian Wanyu just now, but didn''t know where Nangong Yuntian was locked up, "Why don''t you stay here first? I''ll help you find Nangong Yuntian."

    "Okay, you have to be careful."

    Little Colour''s real body was still in Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea. It directed a small piece of vine to run around, but it didn''t arouse anyone''s suspicion because it was only the size of a finger. It moved quickly and managed to find the ce where Nangong Yuntian was locked up.

    Nangong Yuntian''s house was a wedding room. About 30 people were guarding it outside,yer byyer. Those people didn''t know who lived inside but knew one thing, that this kid must not be allowed to run away. Otherwise, they won''t be able to swallow Lord Hiry''s anger!"

    "Manager Zhu Li, you''ve been running back and forth dozens of times, what are you doing?" The guards were tired because they have to check every time, in the end, they just let Zhu Li go in. However, a routine question was still required.

    Its okay if people dont ask, but Manager Zhu Li almost couldn''t hold back hisints when someone did ask. Manager Zhu Li seems to have met someone to vent to and immediately started scolding but then hurriedly pped himself in the mouth, "Damn it, I''m really stupid, just listen and don''t spread it out."

    The guard could only smile wryly.

    While they were talking, no one notices some vinesnded on Zhu Li''s feet, it was weightless and imperceptible.

    "Lord Nangong, this is the candied fruit you wanted." Candied fruit, this delicate thing was hard to find among the beast people. But as soon as Nangong Yuntian''s mouth opened, Zhu Li had to search for it all over

    "Bah, what kind of candied fruit is this!" Nangong Yuntian leaned back on the reclining chair, and when he was unhappy, he quickly knocked over the te in Zhu Li''s hand scattering the fruit all over the ground.

    The vines jumped up so that they wouldn''t be covered by the candied fruit.

    "What? Do you want to hit me? Come and hit me theme." Nangong Yuntian patted his face lightly, and his face turned red after a little pat.

    "The ve doesn''t dare." Zhu Li was about to break his teeth from clenching.

    "Since you don''t dare then just kneel on the ground and pick up the candied fruit for me."

    When everything was almost picked up, Nangong Yuntian put another leg up and coughed dryly, "Ahem, this young master feels a little thirsty, I want a cup of hibiscus rose tea, get me a cup."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The vines could see it very clearly. The expression on the manager''s face was very grim. If it wasn''t because of Nangong Yuntian''s identity, perhaps he would probably have the heart to kill the other party immediately.

    When the door was closed, Nangong Yuntian stood up abruptly,pletely losing the leisurely look he had just now, he stood on the second floor and looked down. There was a thick iron barrel-like guard there, he was like a bird who had his wings clipped, unable to escape.

    The vines almost figured out the situation of Nangong Yuntian. It was about to slip out through the crack of the door when it was trampled by one foot.

    "So what are you here for?"

    "I''ve juste to see my future good husband."

    "My most beautiful and coquettish girl, it is said that we can''t see each other for a few days before the wedding, you can''t wait to get on this young master''s bed?" Nangong Yuntian leaned over and lifted her chin with his fingers, which were soft and tender. He pinched her skin with a little force and soon it was red.

    The trampled vines struggled to get off the other side''s feet. After struggling for a long time it finally fell off the shoes. As a result, the shoes stepped on it again

    Dongfang Minghui had been listening to the gossip with her ears pricked up, and after Nangong Yuntian finished, she began to listen to the group of beast people talking about another gossip here. Some people started talking about the righteous son inw that Hiry had epted.

    That delicate male figure, white and tender skin that can be broken by blowing and that graceful waist

    Dongfang Minghui was confused when she listened to it, and the picture in her mind waspletely a beautiful woman. Were they talking about a man?

    "I was trampled"

    "Huh, how could it be? Who dares to step on you!"

    "It seems to be your fourth sister"

    "What?!"

    Dongfang Minghui screamed, but after thinking about it, she could understand, "You think this is a trap set by Xian, right?"

    Don''t me her for conspiracy theories, she had indeed eaten enough of the lessons from before.

    "Even if it was a trap, didn''t you get dragged in too?"

    "Find Seventh sister first."

    Little Colour''s eyes swept through the Hiry tribe. This ce was twice as big as the Cass tribe. It looked empty, but, wherever it went, it encountered people, as well as people patrolling within the tribe. "As soon as you go out, your figure will get exposed."

    Everything else could be faked, but her height cannot be faked.

    "But"

    "Don''t but, I''ll go find your Seventh sister."

    Little Colour could identify people by their breath. When it found Qian Wanyu, the other party was almost touching the ce where Nangong Yuntian was imprisoned. It climbed down the other party''s pants onto the other party''s clothes, and finally jumped to her body with a swish.

    "Little Colour?"

    Qian Wanyu felt something on her body. At first, she thought it was the little radish. The little radish liked to scurry around.

    "Xian? You''re saying that Xian is here?"

    Little Colour told Qian Wanyu about the situation of Zhu Li and Nangong Yuntian again. Qian Wanyu quickly understood the intention of the other party. Hmph, truly a rather unlucky star.

    To avoid being embarrassed by Nangong Yuntian again, Manager Zhu Li went to ask someone who knew how to brew to make hibiscus rose tea. To stop Nangong Yuntian''s unreasonable mouth, he prepared three servings. Hot and cold, also there were three vours. If the other party thinks it is too cold, he will give him the hot cup. If the other party thinks it is too hot, give him the medium-warm cup.

    He was thinking too much. Even if he had prepared everything, that person who wants to find fault will still find some random things to pick at.

    "What the- who are you?!"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed Zhu Li''s arm and pulled him into a blind corner of the tent when no one was paying attention, knocking him out and stripping him. The series of movements were very skilled like a professional, and when she came out again, she had transformed into Zhu Li.

    The people who were guarding the door felt a little sympathetic to Zhu Li who had gone back and forth throughout the day more times than they could count.

    "Zhu Li, you''ve really suffered."

    Zhu Li didn''t say anything and hurried up to the second floor walking into Nangong Yuntian''s bedroom.

    <em>Snap</em>

    Nangong Yuntian threw a cup of tea at Zhu Li and smashed it on the floor. Who would have thought that before the cup was smashed, it stopped and then returned to his hand strangely? This made Nangong Yuntian feel weird, in his memory, this group of dog ves always lowered their heads and let him teach them a lesson before.

    Who knows, maybe this time the other party will do the opposite.

    "You are really brave!" Nangong Yuntian turned red with anger. He was being bullied by a dog ve, and that dog ve even smirked at him!

    "Young Master Nangong is so busy, he is about to marry a sweet wife, no wonder he is not thinking about Shu." Qian Wanyu put the tea in her hand aside and sneered, "I will give you a choice, leave with me or stay here."

    Nangong Yuntian looked stunned, he looked up and down for a long time before he realized that the dog servant in front of him was not the previous dog servant, "You"

    "Leave or stay."

    "Walk!"

    Nangong Yuntian immediately leaned over, "Who are you? Sent from Rose House?"

    He had received a letter from the Yuntian Pavilion of the beast tribe. The key point was that the handwriting of the letter was very familiar to him. It was the letter that revealed that his father had a woman outside. He was able to readily agree toe from the human race to the beast race, naturally, he wanted to see who was the one who caused their Nangong family''s trouble in the first ce.

    This was one of the reasons and the other is that the business in the letter made him very interested. The identity of the other party''s Rose House made him curious.

    "You guys are really slow, just a few dayster and I''ll be Hiry''s son-inw!"

    "Then we''ll leave now."

    Qian Wanyu threw out her lightning whip and swept the teacups on the table one by one. There was a smashing sound, and the movement was so loud that even the guards downstairs could hear it clearly.

    Then she tied him with her lightning whip.

    Nangong Yuntian''s face immediately turned white, "Y-you, what do you want to do?"<blockquote>

    Thank you for the donations on Ko-Fi, :'') I love you all, Thank you tomentors and readers as well well, you''re all amazing people.

    Enjoy this full chapter of MIWW, next one on Tuesday or maybe Wednesday since Yn releases on Tuesday, hype hype</blockquote>

 Chapter 135 (1)

    Chapter 135 (1)

    "Hey, what do you want to do? Let me tell you, I don''t really like girls who are direct!" Nangong Yuntian''s hand was tied to his back.

    He was also careless, he obviously didn''t know what the other party''s intention was. What if this woman sent by someone to test him again?

    With a snap, Qian Wanyu kicked him on his back, quickly undid the coat on his body, and threw it on his chair.

    "Hurry up, do you speak animalnguage?"

    "Uh" The charm in Nangong Yuntian''s mind quickly dissipated, and the long whip tied to his hands was also taken back by the other party, "What should I do?"

    "Just imitate the tone of the steward just now."

    Qian Wanyu tossed her mask and clothes then changed into a woman''s clothes before sitting there quietly.

    Nangong Yuntian picked up the clothes and mask. After a while, he suddenly understood what the other party was going to do. But at the moment, he was more interested in the face in front of him, and he inspected Qian Wanyu from top to bottom, "Actually, if you really want to rmend yourself to this young master, I''d be happy to ept it."

    Qian Wanyu pulled out the lightning whip behind her without hesitation, smashed the table opposite with one whip, and sneered.

    Nangong Yuntian immediately turned his head, "I couldn''t see you when you changed clothes just now. This time it''s your turn to turn around. This young master''s Only girls who are married to this young master can watch it"

    Qian Wanyu misses the time when Sister Ninth was there. If the other party were here, she only needed to take out a needle and thread to sew the other party''s sharp mouth.

    "Later, you will direct and act by yourself. Take these out from here. After you go out, find a way to leave the Hiry tribe. Someone will pick you up 30 kilometers away. His name is Leon, and the code to respond is I''m going to marry Hiry."

    "What a crap code!" Hiry was definitely the rudest beast man he had ever seen. Nangong Yuntian couldn''t help but feel sick when he thought of this man.

    "If you want to stay here and marry that beautiful girl, it''s up to you."

    "What do you mean?" Nangong Yuntian was so angry that he was about to lose her temper, "What''s your status in the Rose House?"

    "Let me remind you, you won''t be able to leave if you wait for another half an incense stick of time." Qian Wanyu looked at him indifferently, her calm attitude did make Nangong Yuntian a little uncertain about the other person''s background.

    He thought, Rose House is really disrespectful, sending someone like you here.

    He cleared his throat and began to y two roles on his own, it was truly a vivid act!

    At the critical moment, Qian Wanyu smashed the items in the room with a whip, and with an arrogant roll'' from Nangong Yuntian, Zhu Li had to roll out with the stuff.

    Although the previous three cups had all been shattered into pieces, it did not prevent Nangong Yuntian from carrying out the things out with a calm face, he managed to quickly leave the cage that had imprisoned him.

    "What if I leave her there?"

    Going all the way, Nangong Yun only thought about this question.

    "Mr. Zhu Li, where are you going?"

    "Oh, don''t mention it, you all don''t know how self-willed that Nangong young master is. One time he said he wanted to drink hibiscus tea, another time he wanted to eat candied fruit, he really thinks he''s in the humannds, but now he is in our territory. Now he wants to eat monster beast meat, ahhh it makes me mad!"

    "Manager Zhu Li has worked hard"

    The fact that Zhu Li was being pushed around by Nangong Yuntian had already spread among the Hiry tribe. Almost all the beast people have made fun of Zhu Li, some ridiculed him behind his back, and some sympathized with him. If you want to gain the favour of Lord Hiry, you have to endure the various tortures of Nangong Yuntian. How could it be easy to entertain such a person?

    Nangong Yuntian''s eyes lit up. After thanking that beast man, he left quickly. A gift-giving tribe happened to arrive at this time. During this interruption, the guards had actually forgotten to askhow are you going to hunt those monster beasts alone?

    It wasn''t until someone ran outside the tent and wanted to urinate, that they saw some fresh white bones, and immediately reported the matter. One by one, in less than a stick of incense of time, Xian led a group of people to surround Nangong Yuntian''s bedroom water tight.

    As soon as Xian opened the door, she saw a face exactly like herself, and her eyeballs were almost about to pop out of her eyes!

    "Haven''t seen you for a long time"

    A cold greeting came from Qian Wanyu''s mouth. She was very satisfied with the terrified look on the other''s face, "Xian, wee to my prison."

    As soon as her formation opened, all sounds from the outside world were blocked, and the door automatically closed.

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth twitched slightly, "Your death is today."

    "Qian Wanyu!" Xian''s whole body trembled, how could she have the bad luck to meet this goddess of death wherever she went! She could feel that the other person''s aura was much stronger than when she ran from the town before. However, this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that the other party dressed herself up as her! It was clear what her purpose and intentions were!

    She quickly recognized the fact that the other party really wanted to kill her and take her ce and was frozen on the spot in fear.

    Before the barrier opened, Little Colour''s vines quickly returned to Dongfang Minghui, "We have to do something."

    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang Minghui, who had been hiding under the carriage for several hours, was about to die and her head was a little sluggish.

    Their location was actually a parking lot for idlers. The smell of urine and stink she smelled beforeing here was not an illusion. There was arge base next to the parking lot, which was specially kept by the Hiry tribe to raise monster beasts.

    Unlike the Qian Family''s flying beasts and trained monsters, these group of war beasts were a partner for the beast warriors, they were simr to war horses.

    "You have to find a way to make these war beasts go crazy and create chaos. Your Seventh sister asked me to tell you that."

    "War beasts?"

    It is obviously impossible to walk from this parking ce to the ce where the war beasts were imprisoned in an open and honest way.

    Little Colour has also investigated, and there were also arge number of beast people guarding the ce where the war beasts were held. "Do you feel that it''s strange?"

    "What''s strange?"

    "It''s like they''re on guard against something. The patrols have increased, and the number of guards has increased. Even the people who have entered the tribe before have to be checked several times" Little Colour also felt that there was a problem after listening to some beast peopleining.

    "It''s not surprising, just think, since Hiry has imprisoned Nangong Yuntian, he must realize that the other party is not willing to ept his good intentions. Since everyone has torn their faces, there is nothing to hold either side back. What''s more, don''t forget that there is a Xian here giving advice to Hiry. That woman must have thought that someone was going to cause trouble before getting married, so she wanted more guards."

    These were things that only a cunning woman like Xian could think of, she never yed around with her own life.

    After speaking, the two were silent for a while, "Little Toothless, shh, don''t make any noise when youe out."

    Little Toothless obediently put a small fire on the bottom of each carriage, and the wood quickly ignited when it met the me, when the little fire was blown by the wind outside, it quickly turned into a vast sea of me!

    "It''s on fire, help!"

    Some beast people guarding the carriage had been rushing for several nights in order to reach the Hiry tribe early. They were dozing off, and the fire spread behind them. They smelled the aroma of barbecue and thought they were in a dream.

    It wasn''t until someone screamed that everyone was in chaos.

    Dongfang Minghui took advantage of the chaos and fled from the mixed crowd, but she was still seen by the beast people who were guarding outside.

    "Hey, whose child are you?"

    "Don''t worry about that kid, just see how to put out the fire!" This ce was the most remote ce in the tribe. It was almost toote to bring in rescue soldiers or water to put out the fire! They were all only guards The beast people looked at each other and panicked for a while. Someone ended up suggesting, "Go to the war beast area and ask for help. It''s best to solve this matter before the lord finds out!"

    The bigger the trouble, the more guards would be dragged into the mess

    "They definitely won''t help." There were also upper and middle grades among the guards. These beast people guarding the carriages have always been the lowest ranking group of people in the tribe. War beasts were the wealth of the entire tribe. Only brave beast warriors can be matched with a war beast. That was an honour and great pride, so the treatment enjoyed by the guards guarding the war beasts was also superior to others. They were often aloof and invincible within the tribe.

    "I have a little friendship with their guard Larry, let me try it."

    The fire was getting stronger and stronger, and it was about to burn to the gate. Everyone was helpless and didn''t know what to do.

    Dongfang Minghui was dragged into the War Beast area by Little Colour. Not to mention that the guards outside the door had seen them, even if the beast people who inspected the War Beasts saw them they would be too busy dealing with the chaos soon to happen

    "Ahhh, Little Colour, slow down."

    Little Colour''s speed was very fast, they turned around and hid in the animal shed of a Pegasus war beast. Dongfang Minghui rummaged through the pills she had made, in addition to stinky bombs and dder Tickle bombs she had made several other unique "weapons".

    "Let''s try this."

    A neigh came from the animal shed of the Pegasus War Beast. When the beast people who were tracking Dongfang Minghui heard the sound, they all returned to the animal shed in a hurry. Compared with a troublesome kid, of course the war beasts were far more important!

    This was the second batch of war beasts in the tribe, and everyone had to take care of them very carefully, fearing that something might happen to them.

    "Little cutie, I''ll let you out." Little Minghuiforted the two Pegasus beasts who were tied together in the shed. Before leaving, she cut the reins that bound them in the animal shed and destroyed the wooden railings of the animal shed.

    "Neigh"

    Looking at the two flying beasts standing in front of them, they shook their wings, raised their hind hooves and kicked them twice, and they flew up into the sky running away. These war beasts were meant to be used as a reward at the wedding, and the male Pegasus was even carrying two bright red flowers on his chest. If this was gone, wouldn''t their heads be gone?!

    "Hurry up, hurry up and chase them!"

    Chase? How to chase them?! Pegasus monsters could fly in the sky! Unless they also grew two pairs of wings they wouldn''t be able to chase them! Furthermore, those Pegasus monsters were roaring anxiously in the sky and no one knew what they were doing.

    The monsters who were hit by Dongfang Minghui''s dder Tickle Pill was desperately looking for a ce with water.

    "No, you have to tell the lord about this matter and let the lord decide." Carl, who has been patrolling around the shed, suddenly said, he felt something was wrong.

    "It''s not good, it''s not good!"

    "Whats the matter?"

    "Fire, a fire is burning!"

    Dongfang Minghui released the war beasts in the animal shed, and let Little Toothless set a small fire as well. The ce where the carriages were parked also caught fire and the fire seemed to spread from next door. The ming sea of mes looked very grand from a distance.

    "Hey, I should drive all these war beasts to the tribe, it should be more chaotic then heh."

    Toothless!

    Little Toothless let out a loud cry twice. The war beasts who had been quietly hiding in the animal shed shivered with fright. They pulled their legs and ran away immediately. The natural suppression between races gave Little Toothless an endless advantage in this regard.

    "Seventh sister asked me to leave first?"

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui struggled for a while but decided to listen to Seventh Sister. She put a lot of stinky pills along the way, and the white mist made the group of people, including those war beasts, almost faint. The War beasts'' sense of smell was hundreds of times more sensitive than humans, they immediately went on a rampage and those beast people couldn''t stop them even if they want to, these war beasts were all born with rough skin and thick flesh.

    "What to do?!"

    "Go and tell the lord, the war beasts have gone mad and rushed into the tribe!"

    There were many kinds of war beasts, some ran on the ground, some flew in the sky, the flying ones were more precious than the ones that ran on the ground. The only two pegasus war beasts that can fly have been released by Dongfang Minghui. The rest of these war beasts were a random bunch.

    Dongfang Minghui was attached to the belly of a short, stout beast, and while rubbing its belly, she muttered, "I''ve relieved the dder itch pill for you, take me out of this tribe quickly! Run faster with all four legs!"

    This damn war beast was just strolling like it was in its own courtyard, walking and stopping randomly.

    It was a bear beast with some fat and short legs. When walking, its belly was also nice and padded. Dongfang Minghui was hugging its belly on all fours below.

    When the beast people saw the group of war beasts, they were stunned. There were a few daring beast people who wanted to drive them back to the beast shed but the unstoppable war beasts tore them into two halves.

    The smell of blood made the war beasts even crazier!

    By the time Hiry knew about this, the animal shed and the ce where the vehicles were parked were already about to burn into ruins. The animal shed was better. In the past, the beast people had to bathe these war beasts, so they prepared water and managed to rescue the sheds in time. There were still some animal sheds left, but the fire was strangely strong as if it couldn''t be put out no matter what!

    Howeverall the war beasts had already ran out, the entire tribe fell into chaos.

    "Chase, chase them all back to the animal shed!" Hiry was about to explode with anger.

    "My lord, my lord, the war beasts seem to have gone crazy, we can''t catch them back!"

    "Why can''t you catch them?! You can''t even catch these war beasts, a bunch of rubbish!" Hiry went into battle in person, only to see that all the war beasts he spent a lot of energy and money cultivating had gone crazy. Some seemed to have been fully berserk rolling and sshing on the ground attacking any tribespeople who came close while others seemed to just be running randomly!

    This picture was both strange and frightening.

    Hiry grabbed one of the beast people who wanted to try to catch the war beasts, "Where is Billie?"

    Billie is the righteous daughter he announced to the public. Everyone in the tribe knew that the lord had adopted a human race as his righteous daughter on a whim.

    "Miss Billie, she seems to be with Young Master Nangong at the moment, my lord, do you need me to find her now?"

    "Go, call her over for me."

    After the chaos, there were only a few people left guarding Nangong Yuntian.

    "Miss Billie, the lord''s invited you to his ce." Qian Wanyu wiped the marks on her hands, threw the lightning whip back into her space ring threw on the clothes that were on Xian''s body and walked out calmly.

    "Let''s go."

    Even the sound of her voice was very simr to Xian''s.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu saw the noisy war beasts, she knew that Ninth Sister had seeded in creating chaos, taking the opportunity to escape. By the time Hiry went to investigate the cause, they would have sessfully returned to the trading market.

    HAHA seems Xian got her just desserts! Go Wanyu!!<blockquote>

    Thank you to all donators, readers and supporters, love you all <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 135 (2)

    Chapter 135 (2)

    She made a quick decision between going first or meeting Hiry for a while.

    "Miss Bi Li!"

    "Miss Bi Li!"

    Qian Wanyu saw a war beast that was biting at people. She lightly pointed her toes, and her whole body flew towards the war beast. The war beast was a green sand leopard, and its movements were very sharp and agile. It was also very precious among the beasts. All beast people were cautious when confronting it, and they dare not take extreme actions. On the contrary, it gave it an opportunity. Several people have already died at this war beast''s ws.

    Qian Wanyu came at a timely moment. She straddled her long legs and sat on the green sand leopard. She grabbed the back of its neck with one hand, which was the weak spot of many monsters. Her other hand clenched her fist and punched it in the belly.

    The green sand leopard probably felt the threat of the person on top, and went crazy, running and jumping back and forth, trying its best to get rid of the person sitting on its back.

    Qian Wanyu pressed her legs hard, almost sticking directly to its back. After searching in the space ring for a long time, she found something simr to a hairpin. This was bought when she was hanging out with Ninth Sister, and it looked very pretty. With a backhand grip, she plunged it into the green sand leopard''s butt.

    The green sand leopard roared and ran away in a swish.

    "Oh no, Miss Bi Li!"

    "Hurry up, hurry up, Miss Bi Li is still on the back of the beast!"

    They only looked at the struggle between her and the war beast. Many beast people were dumbfounded when they saw Miss Bi Li''s fighting strength, and they almost apuded. When any of them see a warrior stronger than themselves, they had to give that person lofty respect.

    But they forgot one important thing. Compared with the green sand leopard, which is more important it or Miss Bi Li?!

    Qian Wanyu controlled the other party''s direction and made it go straight. The green sand leopard went through five barriers and cut six beast people all the way, rushing past at a speed that could not be concealed. Eventually they got out of thepound and Qian Wanyu flew off the leopard.

    The green sand leopard had been beaten into submission by her, and its temper has be very docile. It even snuggled closer to her

    "You leave, don''t follow me."

    The war beast was still very loyal to its master. Once it was subdued, it will basically not change its mind. It rolled in the grass until the itch on its body had been relieved, and its beautiful leopard eyes stared at Qian Wanyu''s back then seeing that she chose another path, it ran very fast in that direction.

    Qian Wanyu stopped and walked, she looked for the symbols on the tree, there were marks made by Ninth Sister. She asked Leon and the others to mark the trees along the way as well and she followed it all the way back to the spot before finding that the green sand leopard had actually also followed her not too far away.

    Every time she stopped to look, she found that the green sand leopard was looking for a tree or rolling back and forth on the ground, tossing itself here and there.

    At first, she thought that the green sand leopard had a strange habit. For example, monsters in mating season like to rub around, but after observing more, she understood that the other party seemed to have a strange disease. From the green leopard''s eyes, she could see that the other party even had a trace of grievance.

    She searched for a long time and finally found Leon and the others at a distance of fifty miles. The atmosphere was a bit strange, and everyone was silent. Dongfang Minghui was with Nangong Yuntian, one big and one small, with big eyes and small eyes staring at her arrival.

    Seventh sister?

    Ninth Sister!

    Dongfang Minghui was worried to death, especially when she saw Nangong Yuntian sitting there like he was instructing Leon to do things, she almost wanted to beat him up, "Seventh sister, how did you be Xian? I don''t like it!"

    "You recognized me?" When Qian Wanyu heard that she didn''t like it, she quickly tore off the human skin mask on her face.

    "I''ll recognize Seventh Sister no matter who she turns into." She happily threw herself into the other person''s arms and saw a war beast following Qian Wanyu not far away, "Hey, Seventh sister?"

    The green sand leopard that was still rolling behind Qian Wanyu was exposed to their eyes, she crawled off the other side and walked to it step by step, "Hey, it''s got my itch pill on its fur!"

    The green sand leopard kept rubbing against the tree, rubbing off a lot of hair on its body. After rubbing the tree, it climbed into the grass and rolled several times, "Seventh sister, did ite with you?"

    "Right."

    "Crush this pill for it, maybe it won''t be so ufortable."

    Qian Wanyu instantly understood, she stepped forward, crushed the pill and sprinkled it on the leopard, who narrowed its eyesfortably and lookedzy.

    "Come on you guys, since everyone is here now. When will we leave this ce?" Nangong Yuntian couldn''t stand this wilderness. Seeing that it was getting dark, he couldn''t tell where he would spend the night tonight.

    "Qian girl, everything is ready."

    "Let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui deliberately walked over and kicked him.

    "You!" Nangong Yuntian held back his strength, a good adult wouldn''t fight a kid!

    "Look at you, you naughty girl." Qian Wanyu held the person in her hands, and the green sand leopard and a fat bear followed slowly as well. Qian Wanyu nced at it unexpectedly, "This war beast came out with you?"

    Speaking of Chubby the bear, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear it and gave it such a name, "I came out from under its chubby belly, but it walked so slowly that it almost killed me!"

    She wouldn''t be able to see where Chubby went so she had to let Little Colour try to drag them both faster, unfortunately, there was nothing to pull around, and it would be too obvious.

    The group of them hurried all night, over the mountains and mountains, the beast people turned into beasts and moved forward at a high speed.

    When it was Qian Wanyu''s turn, she summoned Little White. Little White first ran over and rubbed against Dongfang Minghui, and then turned to look at the green sand leopard. It smelled a little of Qian Wanyu''s smell on the green sand leopard.

    "Hey, Little White, now is not a good time to fight." Seeing it raise its paws, Little Minghui hurried over to hug it and rubbed its big head, "We have to go back quickly, otherwise it will be very troublesome"

    However, there was indeed a bit of trouble right now.

    Neither the war beast nor Little White were willing to carry Nangong Yuntian!

    "You choose one."

    Nangong Yuntian chose Little White, but was roared at by Little White and gave up immediately. He wanted to choose the green sand leopard, but it was cold and ignored him entirely. In desperation, he relented and wanted to choose Chubby, but Chubby pointed its round butt at him to express its protest.

    "Chubby, well done." Dongfang Minghui patted Chubby''s big head. When she came back with Chubby just now, Nangong Yuntian kept mocking the war beast and how he had never seen such a fat Anyway, he said a lot of things that made people and war beasts very angry.

    Now it was retribution.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the beast people who had already run away without a shadow, and reminded lightly, "They have already gone far away, Nangong Yuntian, if you want to stay alone, you can stay here alone. We''ve already saved you once now."

    "Hey,e on!" Nangong Yuntian jumped up and down, "How can you only do half of the stuff you promise from the Rose House?"

    "What''s wrong with our work at the Rose House, eh?" Qian Wanyu approached him with dissatisfaction, "You didn''t ask for help, and we didn''t get paid, how about we sort it out now?"

    As soon as Nangong Yuntian discussed about remuneration, he started to be mean again, "Tell me, how much remuneration will you need to get me out of this ce smoothly?"

    "First, I want to know the location of the elves. Second, on the matter mentioned in thest letter, to cooperate with the Cass tribe, just these two small requests." Qian Wanyu never wasted a single time robbing people blind, especially if the other party took the initiative to send themselves to her door.

    "Two small requests?!" Nangong Yuntian was stunned, and then nced at Qian Wanyu, "Your Rose House really has a huge appetite, you want to swallow the beast people, and you also want to eat the Elves?"

    "It''s not your turn to evaluate our appetite. I''ll give you a moment to think about it." Qian Wanyu didn''t care.

    "Seventh sister, a stick of incense may not be enough time. Look at these two war beasts."

    Little Whitey on the groundzily, waiting for them to sit up, but the two war beasts beside it obviously started to be irritable and looked into the distance from time to time.

    "Half a stick of incense."

    "You"

    "If you don''t want to, the person who will take you back will soon be here." After she finished speaking, she sat on Little White''s back with Dongfang Minghui in her arms.

    Little White nced at Nangong Yuntian majestically.

    Nangong Yuntian''s face was gloomy, and he simply turned his face away.

    "Let''s go."

    Little White rushed out all of a sudden, followed by the green sand leopard and Chubbyst, but Chubby''s speed was not as slow as Dongfang Minghui said, but the flesh on his body was shaking when it ran.

    Nangong Yuntian couldn''t believe that Qian Wanyu had just left him like this. It was the first time that he had been treated like this after living for more than 20 years! He widened his eyes, and soon felt the ground shaking, which was an unpleasant feeling. After weighing the pros and cons, he quickly made a choice.

    "Surname Qian, this young master promises you!"

    *whoosh-*

    A vine swept out from nowhere, grabbed Nangong Yuntian''s waist and pulled him forward.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    After hearing that Miss Bi Li and the green sand leopard ran out of the tribe inexplicably, Hiry felt that something was wrong. He immediately took the people to the ce where Nangong Yuntian was imprisoned, "Is Young Master Nangong still there?"

    "Reporting to my lord, he hasn''t left for a moment."

    "Get out of the way, I''ll go up and have a look myself."

    Hiry pushed open the door and nced at the empty room, then got angry and cut down the person who had just replied on the spot, grabbing the other guard whose face changed drastically like grabbing a chicken, "What about him?! Where did Nangong Yuntian go?!"

    "L-lord, no one really came out!"

    Hiry pinched him to death at once, "Who came into this house today, and who came out?"

    "A-answering the lord." Another guard quickly said, "It was Manager Zhu Li and Miss Bi Li who came, and they were the only ones who left."

    "Zhu Li and Bi Li." Hiry''s intuition told him that there was a traitor among the two, "What are you doing, hurry up and find them! Send someone to chase, follow the green sand leopard''s trail. We will surely find them!"

    "Yes, my lord."

    When the people of the Hiry tribe were about to find the location, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui joined forces to pull Nangong Yuntian over again, and they fled for dozens of miles in three breaths. Their speed was too fast for the people behind to follow.

    They ran fast for a day and night without resting at night. The beast people have strong night vision, not to mention Little White and the two war beasts. The reason why the war beasts were called war beasts is because in terms of stamina, physical strength and natural ability there were much stronger than ordinary beasts, this was one of the criteria for selecting war beasts.

    Only Nangong Yuntian, who was entangled in vines and flying in mid-air, shouted to stop.

    Everyone chose to rest in the wilderness.

    "Ouch" As soon as Little Colour''s vines retracted, Nangong Yuntian''s face turned pale, holding a tree, he immediately vomited.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him and wanted tough. Before, the other party was so arrogant, but now he looks like a male ghost, with messy hair and a very different expression on his face.

    After Nangong Yuntian finished vomiting, he turned around and said to Qian Wanyu, "I will settle this ount with your lord."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t care, she nced at Sister Ninth who turned her back to Nangong Yuntian with a smirk, "I''ll help you."

    "Little White, you''ve worked hard, eat more."

    "Roar."

    "That reminds me, have to feed Toothless."

    As soon as Toothless saw her feeding the mr stick to Little White, he hurriedly jumped on Little White''s body to grab it. Dongfang Minghui stared at the two little guys in disbelief, pointing at Toothless and said, "Toothless, Little White is actually your wife, isn''t it?"

    Qian Wanyu took her into her arms from behind and teased, "After that, Little White will give you another Toothless."

    "Ow."

    Toothless spit out a small ball of fire towards Qian Wanyu in protest. It felt aggrieved and ran to Little Minghui''s side to snuggle his head, and Little White followed behind. The big fluffy tail would sweep everywhere from time to time.

    "Okay okay, just kidding."

    "Girl Qian, little wizard, are we going to set up camp here tonight?"

    "No, we must leave Hiry''s territory as soon as possible." Leaving the Hiry tribe was only the first step. There were more than fifty affiliated tribes under him. Although these tribes were small when they are all gathered together, thebat effectiveness was not to be underestimated.

    "What! We have to travel tonight?" Nangong Yuntian, who had been dragged by Little Colour''s vines flying in the sky, felt that he was about to die.

    "Young Master Nangong wants to spend the night alone here?" Qian Wanyu asked lightly.

    If it was before, he might have been stubborn, but after several fights, he knew that the woman in front of him was cruel and merciless, he had a fake smile on his face, "I''ll listen to Qian girl."

    Secretly he was gritting his teeth until they broke!

    "Chubby,e over and eat a little bit." Dongfang Minghui felt that she really underestimated this fat bear. They ran all the way without stopping but Chubby could catch up. She couldn''t believe it. She decided to reward it with several mr sticks as well.

    Chubby was worthy of being a foodie. It devoured it and stuffed the mr stick into its mouth. After eating, it still looked unfinished.

    Dongfang Minghui fed the green sand leopard again. The green sand leopard was a little more reserved than Chubby. She didn''t give it, and the other party didn''t ask for it, but asionally it looked at Chubby and Toothless'' direction and looked really pitiful.

    "Seventh sister, do you really want to let them follow us?"

    To cross the river, these two war beaststhey do not know if they can cross the river

    "I didn''t think much about it at the beginning." Qian Wanyu confessed, reaching out to touch the sand leopard''s head. At that time, she wanted to use this war beast to leave Hiry tribe, so she never thought about actually raising the war beast. War Beasts, once they are tamed, they will only recognize you. The green sand leopard recognizes her, and she could understand its feeling. Then she turned her attention to Chubby and asked curiously, "What did you do for this bear to follow you?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused, "I don''t know."

    "What have you done?"

    Leon and the others were also very curious. They looked at the two war beasts with some envy. Everyone knew that if the beast people cooperated with a majestic war beast, they would be even more powerful. The green sand leopard and Chubby were surrounded by beast people, but it didn''t matter.

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it carefully, "I don''t seem to have done anything I just rubbed Chubby''s belly"

    She was hiding under Chubby''s fat belly, and the pile of meat almost knocked her off, she kept rubbing and rubbing, and then when it took her out, she let it go but it didn''t move.

    "Little wizard, you are really powerful!" Leon couldn''t helpughing.

    "Is it so amazing?" At most, she felt like she made a mistake. "Seventh sister, let''s leave."

    "Um."

    Nangong Yuntian''s face turned pale when he heard that they were leaving.

    They rushed to the river crossing almost non-stop, and the river was even faster than the first time they came.

    "Strange, we hid three wooden boats here before, why are there gone?"

    At night, the river was glowing with a faint light, and the surrounding quiet made it more frightening, especially when there was an experience of beating the water monkeys before, everyone formed a circle, and Qian Wanyu touched the back of Little White''s head warning it to be cautious.

    "Everyone be careful, there is an ambush here."

    "Hooho-"

    When they said there was an ambush, everyone jumped in fear. They were so smooth on the way that they almost forgot that Hiry was a cruel and ruthless man. How could they let them leave his territory safely?

    Leon was also a little nervous. There were water monsters in the river before, then there were chasing soldiers, and now there was an ambush.

    "How did they set up an ambush in front of us?" Leon was a little puzzled.

    "Pasing messages." Judging from the way Hiry has built the tribe into an empire, he must have had his own unique way of contacting the major tribes. Just letting these group of people intercept them a little and wait until the chasing soldiers arrive they will be surrounded on all sides.

    "Ninth Sister, you and Nangong Yuntian leave first."

    "Good."

    The lightning whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand shot out, and five lightning bolts lit up the sky, sting out all the beast people lying in ambush, about thirty or fifty beast people were gathered and all of them were in a beast state. These numbers were already the maximum number of warriors that any single tribe could send out and a battle was imminent.

    Leon and the others fought and defended, forming a circle.

    Dongfang Minghui really wanted to knock Nangong Yuntian unconscious and stuff it into her own space ring so that he would not know interfere and drag others down, "Let''s go."

    "Wait, you want to just cross the river like this?!" Nangong Yuntian wanted to back away, but Toothless pushed him and opened his mouth wide as if saying if you retreat, I will bite you. Nangong Yuntian swallowed his saliva, "Let me tell you the truth, I''m afraid of water!"

    Dongfang Minghuiughed at him, the vines made a thick hemp rope, and one end was tied to another big tree on the riverbank.

    "Let me tell you, if you don''t walk over this road, just wait for them to carry you back to your future father inw." After speaking, she walked over first. Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to look under the river at all, even if there was bright moonlight, she couldn''t to forget the horror of this river, she could vaguely see those restless shadows of monster beasts swimming around.

    Nangong Yuntian watched it and gritted his teeth, he was so nervous that he didn''t know whether to keep moving forward or look down.

    "W-what!"

    "What are you shouting about?" Dongfang Minghui was almost scared by him. She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at him, only to see Nangong Yuntian''s pale face. His face turned even paler, his mouth was tightly pursed, his eyes were closed, his handsome face was twisted up and she looked concerned, "What are you doing?"

    "I" Nangong Yuntian was almost about to cry, "something grabbed my foot!"

    "Ah"

    With a puff, Nangong Yuntian was dragged into the river by the water monster.<blockquote>

    LOL Nangong Yuntian is one unlucky man!

    Thank you for your support and generosity as usual, donators, readers andmentors.</blockquote>

 Chapter 136 (1)

    Chapter 136 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, and after a while, she realized that the clue regarding the elves had fallen into the river! For her, the value of Nangong Yuntian = elves.

    "Little Colour, tie me up and drag me, we need to pull him on shore!"

    She followed with a thud, the feeling of suffocation was about to drown her, she tossed and tossed in the river, and after tossing for a while, she realized that something was firmly grabbing her ankle.

    It was the kind of cold touch that made her shiver.

    Qian Wanyu had two things in her mind at the moment. While dealing with the group of beast people with ease, she also had to pay attention to Dongfang Minghui and Nangong Yuntian. As soon as she turned around, however, she heard two sshing sounds.

    Ninth Sister!

    "CoughToothless."

    Chubby jumped off first, swam over and dived under the river to push Dongfang Minghui up, "Pfft."

    The water was freezing! Dongfang Minghui hugged Chubby''s belly.

    Toothless dived into the water and swam freely, paddling with four ws, and when he saw a water monster, he would sh a w on it. From time to time he would also spit out some small mes, these mes didn''t get extinguished by the water and instead floated above it and burned on top. In an instant, the river looked like it it was filled withnterns.

    There were also a few water monsters without eyes rushing towards them, Chubby kicked two, and his sharp ws shed icy light under the water, Dongfang Minghui was stunned, " Chubby, let''s go up quickly!"

    Nangong Yuntian fainted from fright long ago. If Toothless hadn''t saved him he would have been eaten by four or five water monsters by now. Toothless grabbed his clothes and dragged him up. Dongfang Minghui stood on Little Colour''s vine and dragged him up. The raft woven by the vines was not big enough for an adult to lie down. So there was a stange scene where Toothless and Chubby were swimming happily in the water with a half submerged Nangong Yuntian. Dongfang Minghui dragged him desperately pulling him to the shore on top of the vines.

    The shore end of the river was a slope with a big tree nted on it, about ten square meters in size, just enough to amodate a person. After Dongfang Minghui dragged Nangong Yuntian up, she first shook off the water droplets with spiritual power, and then kicked Nangong Yuntian in the stomach.

    The other party did not respond.

    She first checked the other person''s pulse, and determined that he was just unconscious, so she cleaned up the mud and debris from his mouth and nose, "Little Colour, please help me flip him upside down."

    Little Colour''s vine was tied to one of his ankles. As soon as it was tied, it felt his body twitch. It quickly pulled up and hung him in the air. Little Minghui stood up and patted his back, she saw that the other party spat out a mouthful of water, and she asked Little Colour to put him down, and then performed CPR.

    "Cough" Nangong Yuntian felt the world spinning, opened his eyes, and found that he had reached the shore, but his body was very wet, which made him a little ufortable.

    "Hey, are you all right?" Dongfang Minghui pped him a few times rudely.

    Nangong Yuntian was pped like this by her, and the terrible memory just now flooded into his mind. He swallowed and pushed Dongfang Minghui''s hand away, "What was that thing just now?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him, "Since you''re all right, get up, let''s continue crossing the river."

    "What!" Nangong Yuntian looked at his position again, an earthy slope with a river below. He could see the corpses of the water monsters floating on the river through the moonlight and the mes of Toothless. Its body was shorter than that of a human being. It looked skinny and disgusting.

    "Get up."

    Nangong Yuntian had to get up again and continue to walk on the single bridge created by Little Colour. Fortunately, the vines were very stable. They spent more time thanst time at least seven hours walking.

    Reaching the end, Nangong Yuntian was more courageous than before.

    "Hey kid, how long will it take us to cross this river to get rid of Hiry''s pursuers?"

    Dongfang Minghui refused tomunicate with the egomaniac Nangong Yuntian. She was a little worried about Seventh sister and the others. It had been a long time, and Seventh sister and Leon had note yet. They hadpletely crossed the river now.

    Until the two sessfully crossed the river, Toothless walked to the bank and shook his hair, Chubby climbed onto the bank, and simplyy on the ground and rolled. Dongfang Minghui found that there was still a wound on Chubby''s back, and took a blood clotting pill to apply on it''s back.

    "Chubby, thank you."

    Chubby took the porcin bottle in her hand, andy on the ground, not wanting to move.

    Nangong Yuntian was in a state of embarrassment. His white clothes were already stained with blood and dirt from the river. His hair was messy. He had long lost the appearance of a dignified young master. He sat holding a big tree and said with emotion, "Hiry you damn lunatic!"

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, knowing that the other party was a lunatic yet he purposefully went to provoke him. In fact, Nangong Yuntian was not much better, he was also a type of lunatic. "Have you met Hiry? What kind of person is he?"

    It is rumoured that Hiry is a cruel and unkind person, but he was also seen as a person who is thousands of times better than Cyril, at least in the Hiry tribe, those beast people treat him like a god.

    Nangong Yuntian thought for a moment, "The rumours about him from the outside world are true, he is indeed cruel and inhumane, he can joke andugh with you at one time then turn around and crush your head or cut it off the next. Then while your neck was covered in blood, he would smile and say to yousorry for frightening you, allow me to express my apologies, I specially arranged a bride for you in the tribe"

    Nangong Yuntianpromised in that situation, there was no other way, he didn''t want to lose his neck or head!

    "Aha, I''m really crazy, what am I saying to a brat like you."

    "Try and call me a kid again and I''ll throw you into the river to drink two sips of water."

    "Uh e on, don''t talk about it." Nangong Yuntian thought that he had drank several mouthfuls of the river water and his stomach started to cramp. He retched a few times but couldn''t vomit anything, "Your Seventh sister, when will she arrive?"

    "When she finishes removing the tail at the back, she wille back naturally."

    After fighting for seven hours, as soon as the group of beast people were knocked down, Hiry''s pursuing troops would have caught up. Leon and the others had to fight with less people with increasing enemies so the battle was time consuming.

    "HehI''m afraid you won''t be able to wait for them."

    "Who''s there?!"

    Dongfang Minghui stood up abruptly, holding the silk umbre tightly in her hand, Nangong Yuntian also stood up quickly, "Who?"

    A group of people in ck robes came out of the woods, "Young Master Nangong, our Elder Zong specially ordered me to pick you up."

    "What Elder Zong, I''ve never heard of it. If you have the ability then give me your real name also don''t block my eyes with dark clothes. What are you some damn ghosts?"

    Dongfang Minghui identally discovered that the aura of Nangong Yuntian had changed. The coward who was afraid of water just now seemed to be gone and reced by a young master again!

    "Nangong Yuntian, don''t think just because I give you face I''m not afraid to kill you!" The man suddenly shouted sharply, and then he whispered to the man behind him, "Bring Nangong Yuntian here and kill that little devil who is in the way."

    Nangong Yuntian frowned, tugging at his sleeve and stepping back step by step. He was warily looking at the five men in ck robes, "We''d better retreat to the river."

    When Dongfang Minghui saw the ck-robed man and heard the familiar name of Elder Zong, her face was stunned for a moment. They hadn''t left Hiry''s territory yet he already had new pursuers

    "You are really popr"

    "That''s right, you don''t even know who I am?" As the heir of the Nangong family, the young master of Yuntian Pavilion he controls countless amounts of wealth in his hands. It was no wonder so many malicious organisations wanted to capture him for their purposes.

    "But it still doesn''t change that you are a coward who is afraid of water."

    Nangong Yuntian choked up, being stabbed in the heart and unable to refute, he coughed twice.

    "Little girl, you have to be clear about one thing."

    "What"

    "At the critical juncture of life or death, small things can be ignored, so run away!"

    Dongfang Minghui however ignored him and turned around to the approaching men in ck clothes. As soon as the silk umbre in Dongfang Minghui''s hand opened, puff, all the hidden weapons were shot at one person approaching, instantly killing him.

    Seeing the scene, the other four were shocked and had to re-asses this kid in front of them again!

    "This umbre of yours is very special." Nangong Yuntian had a pair of eagle eyes that can recognize treasures. The reason why he can manage Yuntian Pavilion so well is because of these smart eyes, "The umbre itself has its own array, how did you-"

    "Shut up." Dongfang Minghui really wanted to throw him into the river.

    "Y-you, you are actually a Spiritual Master?!" Nangong Yuntian was forced to retreat to the bank of the river by her strong aura! In the end he fell next to Chubby.

    Dongfang Minghui''s spiritual power was very strong, the green aura made the whole sky full of vitality. The vines rushed out of the bushes and entangled the men''s hands and feet respectively, bringing her a good opportunity.

    Fallen leaves flew from the sky and shot towards the dead angles of those people.

    "I underestimated you little girl!"

    "Be careful." Nangong Yuntian huddled behind Chubby to seek shelter, but was thrown by the other''s round buttocks and almost fell into the river, he got up embarrassed and pped him hard, "Go and help her."

    The opponent she was facing now was a dual-type third-level Spiritual King, whopletely crushed her in spiritual level. Not only that, the opponent was also a dual-type Spiritual King of fire and ice which were a terrible match for her own attribute.

    Dongfang Minghui hated fire the most, seeing a section of Little Colour''s vines get burnt she shouted, "Toothless."

    "Hey, little devil, pay attention to your back." The rippling water on the river instantly turned into ice cubes, and the ice cubes were gradually approaching them.

    "Ow"

    Toothless'' mouth shout out a small me and ignited the ice cubes, quickly dissolving them and even unsealing some water monsters!

    "Hmph it doesn''t matter if you have helpers."

    The man hummed, he formed some icicles from the river water and attacked them constantly. Unfortunately, Nangong Yuntian was smashed a little, and his body and face were cut. He touched the wound on his cheek, and was stunned.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled him back quickly while dodging the icicles.

    "Boom."

    The two hit an ice wall heavily and almost fainted.

    "Hey, it''s a pity to kill you." The man walked towards them step by step, although he said it was a pity he had already condensed a sharp ice de.

    "Why can''t I move?!" Dongfang Minghui wanted to get up but found that her whole body seemed to be frozen by ice.

    Chubby jumped out from nowhere, and the fat body bumped into the ice wall. It took the opportunity to run behind Dongfang Minghui and shave off the ice with its ws for a while.

    Little Colour!

    "Don''t use force to break free. If you use force, your flesh will be stained on the ice cube. You should understand that your blood is a good nourishment for some creatures and objects If your blood is stained on the ice, the ice will continue to regenerate. Not only that, the water monsters will devour your blood and evolve into something more powerful"

    Dongfang Minghui was about to go crazy when she heard it, "My life is almost gone, and I still have so many worries?!"

    "In case you attract something more powerful, how will your Seventh sister and the others cross the river?" At that time, let alone Qian Wanyu, it doesn''t even know if it can help them cross the river, "Huh?"

    She dared not move around at will after that threat

    Toothless

    Toothless''s limbs were also immersed in the ice cubes, and it spewed out several mes, almost burning the hair on his forelimbs. Hearing the voice of Little Minghui, he softly shouted, "Mother, mother. "

    "Two loyal war beasts." The man was knocked down by Chubby, and quickly got up again, the ice de in his hand was broken, and he stabbed at Little Minghui fiercely, Little Colour''s creeping vines resisted first, but encountered the other party''s fire-type spiritual power and was burned

    "Ow" Little Toothless pounced, first giving him a sh and then spewing out a golden me, the two mes collided fiercely, and the golden me devoured his mepletely!

    "What kind of fire is this?!"

    Toothless stood in front of Little Minghui majestically, with a flick of his tail, Dongfang Minghui could even feel the other party''s good mood.

    "Chubby, faster!" She already felt that there was arge space behind her, and she could move a little bit more, "Nangong Yuntian, are you dead?"

    "No, I''m alive and well." Nangong Yuntian''s posture was even more bizarre. Half of his body was frozen, his whole body was tilted, and his face was hopeless. That was because Dongfang Minghui was dragging him and he had no energy left to move.

    It''s good that he''s not dead yet

    Toothless'' stance faltered and barely avoided the ice de in the opponent''s hand. Who knew that it was actually a trap set by the opponent. Taking advantage of Toothless'' avoidance, he rushed in front of Dongfang Minghui, "Go to hell!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, and even Nangong Yuntian held his breath.

    No one expected that the other party was so hell bent on killing her.

    "Ow!" Toothless got angry, and a fireball bigger than its little head mmed into the man''s back.

    Chubby hid behind her to shave the ice but when he saw the man rushing over, he jumped and flew in front biting the man''s arm tightly.

    "Chubby, get out of the way!"

    Chubby bit down a piece of meat from the man causing him to scream in pain. Suddenly, Dongfang Minghui saw the man''s eyes widen in shock as a blood hole appeared in the centre of his forehead. The blood trickled down slowly and then before it could fully fall, his face and body were covered in golden me that mmed into his back and swallowed him entirely.

    Nangong Yuntian''s breath finally fell.

    "Your Seventh sister is here."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui turned her head, she saw Qian Wanyu, Leon and others standing on the vines of Little Colour. Seventh sister was holding a huge bow in one hand. She could see it very clearly. It was the reincarnation bow. Could it be that the blood hole on the person''s forehead was shot by Seventh Sister''s bow?

    Toothless spat out some small mes, melting the ice cubes little by little.

    Ninth Sister!

    "They were sent by Cyril." Dongfang Minghui looked behind her and found that Leon had brought three less people. The surviving people were all wounded, and one had only one arm left. Qian Wanyu had blood all over her body and looked shocking.

    She moved her body, took the pills out of the space ring and delivered them to Leon. Leon nced suspiciously. She bandaged one of them, crushed the pills, and wrapped their wounds with cloth strips.

    Leon watched it from the side, and after the end, he also wrapped one for his teammates. Dongfang Minghui watched from the side and pointed out to him where he made mistakes. The two worked together to take care of all the minor injuries quickly before starting off once again.

    Afterwards, Dongfang Minghui checked their internal injuries again, and she attached a pill to any who hurt their body.

    "Thank you little shaman."

    "Seventh sister, the people arranged by Cyril will definitely kill and chase us all the way, we need to rest."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu had been fighting for seven hours, the spiritual power in her body was full, and she was about to advance. She was just one step away from it

    She sat cross-legged and tried to suppress the violent spiritual power. Dongfang Minghui looked at her from the side, her eyes shifted to the bow beside her, the pattern on the bow was very special.

    As soon as Nangong Yuntian saw the bow beside Qian Wanyu, he was quickly able to see the value of it as well, "Tsk tsk, this bow has great potential."

    "Don''t be noisy, Sister Seventh is practising."

    "She''s just cultivating, anyway I''m not disturbing her."

    As Nangong Yuntian approached the bow, he couldn''t wait to hold it up and touched the surface of the bow, trying to pick it up, but it didn''t move. He didn''t believe in not being able to lift it and used another hand. Holding it with two hands, he still couldn''t pick up the bow, instead, he was suddenly thrown three meters away by the reincarnation bow!<blockquote>

    Haha Nangong Yuntian!

    Thank you to all donators, supporters,mentators and readers!</blockquote>

 Chapter 136 (2)

    Chapter 136 (2)

    "Ah!"

    Nangong Yuntian spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Dongfang Minghui leaned over and took a look, "Now you know what it means to humiliate yourself."

    "It''s too evil!"

    "If you didn''t touch it nothing would have happened, you have to listen next time."

    Dongfang Minghui caught Chubby who was with the green sand leopard, and checked its bear ws. There were many scars on the bear ws, and even its forelimbs were cut. She carefully treated its wounds. After a moment she said, "Chubby, thank you."

    If Chubby hadn''t bit the man in a hurry just now, she might have been injured. She rubbed Chubby''s big fat head, which was fluffy and veryfortable.

    "Ow."

    Toothless pushed her hand away with his own head and stuffed his head in, "Toothless! My Toothless is also great."

    Everyone sat near the river to rest for a whole day, and the next morning, everyone set off again.

    "Seventh sister, you shot that arrow earlier?"

    "Mhmm."

    Dongfang Minghui only saw the blood hole but didn''t see any arrow at all. Thinking of the small arrow that Seventh Sister had condensed with her spiritual power before, she already had a rough guess in her mind on how she did it.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t exin it either. She had never used the Samsara Bow before inbat. She had taken it out out of desperation and concentrated her spiritual power into the bow and arrow to shoot at that time.

    In order to avoid the Hiry tribe, they had to choose a more difficult and dangerous road. Along the way, they encountered beasts, poisonous snakes, and various monsters. The more Qian Wanyu fought, the more unstable her aura became.

    "Seventh sister, aren''t you going to advance soon?"

    Qian Wanyu would rather travel long distances than stop practising. But now, every time she encountered a big fight, she had to stop and sit still. Dongfang Minghui felt that her spiritual power fluctuated a lot, and made a bold guess about her actions in the past few days.

    "There are at most three more mountains to cross."

    "Seventh sister, Leon and the others'' injuries are not yet healed. If you want to advance first, we will protect you."

    "No." Qian Wanyu touched her little head, "If Hiry''s and Cyril''s people attacked us at the same time, it would be troublesome."

    "Could they?"

    "Don''t worry, I know my own situation." Doesn''t Qian Wanyu know her worries?

    "Hey, do you think of me as a dead person?" Nangong Yuntian was shaken by the bowst time, and suffered a little internal injury. Based on his intuition, he felt that the attitude of the two "sisters" and their rtionship was a bit strange, "Little devil, my chest hurts,e and help me take a look."

    It was only when he was chatting with Leon and others that he realized that this kid was actually a pharmacist.

    When did the human race have such a stinky little girl pharmacist? How could he not know about her?

    "Rx, you will live well for the time being."

    "If Young Master Nangong hadn''t mentioned it, I would''ve forgotten actually. We will need to send you somewhere else." Qian Wanyu suddenly remembered that if Nangong Yuntian was brought to the trading market, it would cause great trouble if Hiry and Cyril found out.

    Nangong Yuntian pointed to himself, and then pointed to Qian Wanyu, "Of course, escort me to the safest ce. If my life is lost, the transactions and rewards from Rose House will be lost!"

    Dongfang Minghui squinted at him, secretly wanting to put a sack on Nangong Yuntian and beat him to relieve her anger.

    Instead, she mentioned with a smile, "Yes, there is an absolutely safe ce, where there is no strife, and no one will force you to marry a wife."

    Nangong Yuntian looked doubtful but agreed, "Ok?"

    As soon as she heard Ninth Sister''s proposal, she knew what bad idea the other party had made. If Nangong Yuntian was sent to the Cass tribe, Cass would definitely treat him as a guest and treat him well.

    Moreover, the Cass tribe was indeed considered a safe ce for the time being. Before she figured out why Hiry hadn''t taken down the Cass tribe yet despite the seeminglyrge difference in power, it was a decent ce to live.

    Nangong Yuntian nced at them suspiciously, "Is everything you said true?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Let''s go."

    They walked all day and night. When they reached the top of the mountain, snowkes suddenly floated in the sky, and the snowkes fell piece by piece. Dongfang Minghui felt it was very strange, "Seventh sister, look, it''s snowing."

    "The snow fell a little early this year." Leon reached out and took a snowke, "Hmm, why is this snowke a bit strange."

    Snowkes were formed by the growth of small ice crystals and looked mostly hexagonal.

    "Why is it strange?" When Little Minghui leaned over to look, the snow had melted away. She stretched out her little hand and took one, "It''s a bit strange, Sister Seventh, look, five-pointed snowke!"

    Qian Wanyu nced at it and quickly asked Leon and the others, "Does your beast tribe often have snow?"

    Leon specially selected a beast person who could speak humannguage fluently to follow, and after hearing Qian Wanyu''s question he replied, "Yes, in the coldest season, there are always a few heavy snowfalls that coverrge areas, and the snow will umte thickly on the roofs as well as on the trees, everywhere will turn white."

    "When it''s snowing, it''s hard to find food, so we all huddle together and eat a big pot of rice in our houses."

    "Yeah, at that time, my sister-inw even stewed such a a big porridge for us. That wouldst for at least two months. The snow at that time was so thick that it reached my calf."

    When ites to snow, everyone was happy to talk about their story with it. Although the life of the beast people was rough, they were very enthusiastic, and they had a heroic spirit when they ate. Compared with the human race, they only needed to take medicine pills with spiritual energy or other things to survive, which made Dongfang Minghui happy.

    "When we return to the trading market safely this time, the snow must have fallen a thickyer, I will cook a big hot pot for you." Speaking of cooking, she was still very happy, to cook, especially hot pot which was easy to make.

    In fact, in winter, hot pot is the best food. When you close the door, pair the hot pot with a little wine, eat meat, and drink a lot, it feels really good.

    "The food made by the little shaman is really delicious." Leon, who was fortunate enough to eat it once, praised her.

    "Listening to what you said, I especially miss the meals cooked by thedies at home."

    "Bart, your daughter-inw is about to give birth to a little boy by the end of the month, right? First of all, congrattions on your bing a father."

    Qian Wanyu ignored them and channelled spiritual power into her eyes. When she looked at the world again, the white snow falling from the sky changed. It was mixed with a bleak colour, making the whole world before her eyes clouded in a type of gray.

    "No, it''s an ambush."

    Dongfang Minghui took out the silk umbre almost subconsciously and opened it to block in front.

    Everyone was on guard, even Nangong Yuntian subconsciously looked at the two war beasts. It is said that war beasts were more sensitive to ambush predictions than people, and they would be alerted immediately if there is any trouble.

    However, Chubby and the Green Sand Leopard didn''t react at all.

    "There''s something wrong with this snow, everyone move forward quickly and protect your"

    before Qian Wanyu could finish saying, "fatal organs"

    "What th-!"

    Bart covered his throat, his eyes widened and blood spurted out of his hands, he couldn''t cover it and stop the flow of blood from his body.

    Leon was stunned for a second, and quickly took over the fallen body of hisrade, he saw a very deep mark in his throat, like a sharp de shing his neck, but in fact there was nothing embedded inside.

    "Bart!"

    He covered Bart''s neck hard, and he could feel a biting cold continuously flowing from the other''s fatal wound, as if the warm blood in his body had turned cold, Bart''s eyes widened and he grabbed Leon''s hand tightly. His mouth squirmed a few times, then he let go of Leon''s hand little by little as he lost strength and finally it fell to the ground.

    "Ah ah!" Leon roared, the beast warriors were not afraid of sacrifice in battle at all, but this kind of death where the enemy was unclear and they couldn''t even see how he died felt the most embarrassing and useless for them as warriors.

    "There is something wrong with this snow, everyone try to avoid letting this snow touch your body!"

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed Nangong Yuntian and let her silk umbre give him some protection, "Seventh sister, what should I do?"

    Qian Wanyu continued to channel the spiritual power in her eyes, she could clearly see the snowkes moving, she quickly shed to Leon''s side, and pulled him away, "It''s useless to be sad now, first we need to find this person then we can avenge your friend."

    "How do we find them?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the sky and the ground. She threw a few formation stones and soon as the formation stones were ced around, an area that will not be attacked by snowkes activated. She dragged the corpse of Bart who was killed before and threw it into the formation. On the snow, there was only one formation and a lone Qian Wanyu outside.

    "Seventh sister, what do you want to do?!"

    "Just wait in there."

    Qian Wanyu could almost see a pair of ck hands pushing these snowkes, they were not so much snowkes as they were "ice" kes made by an ice-type Spiritual Master. She dodged the icekes and reached another one meter with another dodge.

    Everyone in the formation, including the two restless war beasts, watched Qian Wanyu move around.

    The sharp-eyed Nangong Yuntian quickly discovered a phenomenon. He pointed to the ce where Qian Wanyu had moved, "Look, the snowkes are starting to gather. Every time Qian girl stands in one ce, the snowkes will gather together."

    Hearing it in the fog, Dongfang Minghui simply looked at it for herself. She channelled her spiritual power into her eyes, and soon she saw the snowkes quickly condense into the size of a finger size knife. It wanted to insert into Seventh Sister''s back, neck, and heart, but every time those condensed snowkes want to make a move, the steps under Seventh Sister''s feet turn quickly, sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right, and sometimes she would take a few steps back, making people not able to find any rules to her movement.

    Knowing that Qian Wanyu was wary of these snowkes, Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief.

    The faster the opponent condenses the ice-type spiritual energy, the faster the pace under Qian Wanyu''s feet. The two seemed like they were ying hide-and-seek.

    "Hahaha, I really underestimated you."

    The voice of the other party was particrly hollow in the empty mountains, and it was impossible to identify where the other party was.

    Qian Wanyu was not distracted at all. When the whip in her hand flew out to one ce, it scattered the snowkes. Even the thick ice that had umted on the ground was shattered by her long whip. She stomped her feet, and she cleared the snow below the ground.

    Since she has mastered the shrinking the ground into an inch, Qian Wanyu''s footsteps have grown faster and faster, soon, everyone could only see her afterimages.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes almost straightened, she felt that Seventh sister had be more powerful than before.

    "Boom."

    A ck-robed figure was suddenly dragged from mid-air to the ground, he was dressed in ck but his skin was pale as snow, as if purposefully emphasizing the contrast in colour, he looked like a walking corpse.

    He looked confused at how he had been found, "How did you discover me?"

    Qian Wanyu showed a smile and sneered, the lightning-covered whip in her hand suddenly pulled towards the man.

    "Hmph, a tender little girl, it''s a pity to be a specimen, why not be my puppet instead?" The other party''s chin hidden in the ck robe looked very white, simr to the white of a dead person, and his words always had a gloomy feeling.

    There was almost no need to guess, Qian Wanyu knew who the other party was.

    This man was like Larkin Shaman, a death priest.

    "Wanyu, try his tricks." Qing Mo, who had been silent in the sea of souls, suddenly said.

    "Hm?"

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand became more and more fierce, and the tricks were ruthless. The afterimages left by the whip in the air was like a blooming flower. As for what kind of flower, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t tell at all. Because her whip was too fast.

    "Who are you?!"

    Dongfang Minghui could not see the technique of this whip, but the man in the ck robe had a clue. It was the Huayun whip technique that the Qing Lan Sect had not spread to outsiders. This technique was only taught to inner disciples, so the moment he saw this whip technique he was shocked and couldn''t help subconsciously shouting.

    Qian Wanyu quickly brought out a few thunderbolts, forcing the opponent to release his whole body''s spiritual power to resist. When the man in ck robe released his spiritual power, Qian Wanyu''s whip ripped the opponent''s hat. His half-white, half-ck hair was exposed.

    Just like the yin and yang diagram, half of the other party''s hair was white and the other half, ck. What''s even weirder is that half of his face was the same as his hair.

    "Heh." Qing Mo''s emotions fluctuated slightly in the soul sea, and then there was no sound.

    "I didn''t expect that the Qing Lan Sect and the Death Shamans were secretly colluding together" Qian Wanyuughed mockingly, "I''m also really curious now. I wonder if everyone in the Qing Lan Sect knows that you are Death Priest?"

    Qian Wanyu''s words hit almost all of his dead ends!

    "Hmph, I can''t let you live." The man in the ck robe was no longer hiding himself now that Qian Wanyu had exposed everything. The thick dark spiritual energy permeated his body, and even his face was shrouded in a dark gray fog .

    "He is not weak, you should be careful." Qing Mo reminded with concern.

    "It seems like you know him?"

    Qing Mo sighed deeply, and the memory was brought back a hundred years ago by the person just now. Qing Mo was the disciple of an Elder of the Qing Lan Sect, Elder Yichen and ranked third. At that time, there was no matter of inheriting the Qing Lan Sect. The eldest senior brother was gentle and elegant, he has always been in charge of the trivial matters inside and outside regarding the disciples of Qing Lan Sect. When the master went out to practice, he is responsible for taking care of the Qing Lan Sect.

    The second elder brother was witty and clever. Everyone in the Qing Lan Sect liked this Second Senior Brother very much. As for him, he was picked up by the master on the street. He had the worst talent, a stupid mouth, and couldn''t speak properly. There are many things that his Senior Brother taught him.

    Zong Pan was a young boy who had climbed the mountain in the fifteenth year of the Qing Lan Sect. ording to senior brother, Zong Pan knelt bitterly for ten days and ten nights under the door of Qing Lan Sect, and finally moved Elder Guangxuan to make an exception to ept him as a disciple. Zong Pan''s aptitude is not bad, but in a ce like Qing Lan Sect where geniuses were everywhere like clouds, he was inconspicuous, like a dusty pearl.

    The first time he saw Zong Pan, the other party was being besieged and bullied by the brothers and sisters who were rejected by Elder Guangxuan, and enduring all kinds of humiliation and beatings. If he hadn''te forward to stop it, Zong Pan would have very likely been beaten to death.

    Due to their simr talents, and the fact that neither of them had a family background, they became friends after a lot of back and forth.

    He even remembered thest time he saw Zong Pan, the other party smiled heartily at him, and said jokingly as usual, "Qing Mo, should I call you Sect Master in the future, or continue to call you Big Brother Qing Mo?"

    So many years have passed, and the person who still had a smile on his face back then is no longer there, reced by a person who is full of hideous eyes, caught in the snares of a devil and unable to extricate himself, forgetting his true heart.

    Qian Wanyu eventually got the upper hand and inserted one hand into the opponent''s heart, sucking the death aura from the opponent''s body little by little.

    Elder Zong looked incredulous, with an unbearable expression on his face, he opened his mouth in shock, "You, you are also"

    Zong Pan was shocked that not only was the other party privy to the practice of Qing Lan Sect''s inner disciples'' techniques, but she was also a person who had awakened the dark energy. He was different from her, he hadn''t awakened in the early stage and was not born with it. He was a Spiritual Master transformed by other people in theter stage, a so-called death priest in the mouth of the human race.

    "Do you still remember Qing Mo?" Qian Wanyu frowned. Qing Mo''s emotional fluctuations in the soul sea would directly affect her. She asked this sentence on behalf of Qing Mo.

    Zong Pan''s gloomy eyes suddenly widened when he heard the name.

    "Have you ever regretted it over the years?"

    "Who are you, who are you?!" Zong Pan struggled out of Qian Wanyu''s hands like a madman, blood-red light shed in his eyes, "Qing Mo is dead, he''s gone, why are you still alive? Let me go!"

    Qian Wanyu took out the whip in her hand and mixed it with Dark and Lightning spiritual powers before mming it into him fiercely, "Since that''s the case, it''s your turn to die."

    "Ah"

    Under the cover of the dark lightning bombing, the other party waspletely swallowed up by Qian Wanyu''s dark spiritual power, and the memories of the past many years poured into her mind like a movie.

    "You don''t look very good, do you want me to take you to big brother? What''s your name?"

    "My name is Zong Pan, Zong as in hope, I want to be the hope of the sect and my parents hope that I can honour my ancestors and be a very powerful hero, so I came to Qing Lan Sect."

    "That''s great! My name is Qing Mo."

    "I know you, you are an inner disciple epted by Elder Yichen. I heard from them that you were brought back directly by Elder Yichen. Many people envy you, you are lucky.."

    "Master is really good to me."

    This is how the story of the two teenagers began After a hundred years, it finally came to an end.

    Qian Wanyu held her head with her hands, those memories that did not belong to her swept her soul sea again and again, probably because Qing Mo and this person named Zong Pan sharedmon memories, both of them were attached and caused a resonance between the two.<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support readers,mentors and donators! I love you all~</blockquote>

 Chapter 137 (1)

    Chapter 137 (1)

    Before Qian Wanyu meditated, she took back all the formation stones, and after she warned Dongfang Minghui to be careful, she set up a barrier for herself.

    Those memories that did not belong to her were chaotic andplicated. She peeled them off one by one, only to find that the growth of this person named Zong Pan in the Qing Lan Sect was inextricably linked with Qing Mo.

    Of course, she also took advantage of the opportunity to spy on Qing Mo''s true thoughts a hundred years ago, and she felt that this person named Zong Pan was confused and did not know what to do after Qing Mo''s death.

    It was the first time she was affected by the memory of an outsider when she started with this absorption ability.

    "It''s about you."

    Qing Mo also peeped openly in the soul sea for a long time, and silently agreed when he was used by Qian Wanyu. After his death, his soul was severely injured, and he followed others from Qing Lan Sect around. It took a long time for him to remember the fact that he was dead, after that, because of his iplete soul, he couldn''t remember what happened to him back then.

    It''s just that when the outside world asionally had rumours about things like Qing Lan Sect, there will be an inexplicable familiarity. When he heard that Elder Yichen died in battle, he felt inexplicably saddened. These unfamiliar emotions were entirely because he was born and raised in the Qing Lan Sect.

    He was like a lonely soul, wandering for a hundred years, until he was about to dissipate, he was sucked in by a fateful colourful stone, after being nurtured in Qian Wanyu''s soul sea for many years, he gradually found a little memory of himself.

    Back then, he never doubted Zong Pan, but the current Zong Pan was no longer the one who simply thought about making his parents proud when he first entered the Qing Lan Sect. The current Zong Pan was nothing more than a walking dead man. Alive physically, but dead emotionally.

    "Thank you"

    Qing Mo said with a smile, he felt that Zong Pan, the real Zong Pan in his memory who had disappeared, was truly relieved at this result. He stood in the sea of souls and stretched out his hand, touching the vigorous Zong Pan in his memory, and those memories all receded like a tide.

    Probably because of the guilt of Qing Mo and some hidden regret within Zong Pan''s heart, Qian Wanyu had no obstacles in epting Zong Pan''s majestic spiritual power. As a result, the previously suppressed spiritual power poured out, and she was about to advance immediately.

    The snow outside had stopped, and after Zong Pan was struck to death by a thunderbolt, the snowkes that had umted underneath all turned into water, gradually restoring the original appearance of the mountain little by little. After a little time, some white bones could be seen.

    "Bart was about to be a father soon" Leon knelt on the ground and was a little overwhelmed by Bart''s corpse. The only thing he could do now was show his respects and be thankful that Bart did not lose his life in vain.

    It was the first time Dongfang Minghui had seen Leon so emotional. Leon had always been calm in his work. He had never cried even after so many people had passed away on their journey. When this big man cried, she really felt sorry for him. In particr, this corpse which suddenly turned into white bones, the beast men thought it was caused by the snow, but anyone who knew about the Dark Spiritual Master would know that this was not because of the snow but from the Dark Spiritual energy corrupting and absorbing the corpse and leaving only bones.

    Bart''s throat had turned a dark gray. He lost a lot of blood when he was attacked by that Dark Spiritual energy and it was used as a way to kill and absorb him.

    "What are you looking at?" Dongfang Minghui faced Nangong Yuntian, blocking Bart''s corpse from his view.

    "How long are we going to stay here?" Nangong Yuntian didn''t know that these ck-robed men belonged to Qing Lan Sect. He just felt more and more that human beings seemed insignificant in the grand scheme of things.

    In this unpredictable future, there were countless dangers waiting for him, even if he controlled the trading lifeline of the empire, so what?

    "There should be two hills left before the trading market. The journey back will be quicker, and we will arrive within five days." Dongfang Minghui replied to him.

    "That person was a death priest?" Nangong Yuntian suddenly mentioned. He couldn''t cultivate, but he had a lot of knowledge. In the early years, he knew that human beings were afraid of the Dark Spiritual Masters, any people with this attribute were killed immediately. He had studied this in depth and knew a little about death priests and their abilities as well as appearance in text. When he first saw Zong Pan''s whole body covered in gray smoke, he already had a guess in his heart but he died in the end.

    Dongfang Minghui was not surprised at all after hearing his words.

    "You seem like Could it be that you know what a death priest is?" What surprised Nangong Yuntian was the attitude of Little Minghui, a nine-year-old girl, when she heard about a death priest she was still so calm, he had just wanted to frighten her. At least seeing the other person crying and chirping can calm his hurt heart.

    "Of course, when ites to this matter, it is all thanks to you."

    "Me?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him with a surprised look, and reminded kindly, "Your Yuntian Pavilion auctioned a medicinal nt simr to a love flower a few years ago, do you remember?"

    "Naturally I remember." Nangong Yuntian was a littlecent when he mentioned this medicinal nt. This is one of his proudest auctions over the years. He had a hope that this would be the start of one day having humans not being afraid of encountering these death priests. If human beings could easily find an equivalent love flower nt, they could face those death priests bravely instead of retreating and being beaten helplessly.

    "Do you remember who it was taken from?"

    "This I can''t tell you." Nangong Yuntian shook his head. Yuntian Pavilion has always kept secrets about the providers of auction items, so he could not just simply tell Dongfang Minghui. But then he saw the Entangled Love at her waist and guessed that she was trying to imply something, "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head and looked at Nangong Yuntian''s face. She could vaguely see a bit of solemnity on the other side''s face. It could be seen that the other side did not treat her as a child, "I want to remind you as a friendly reminder, you need to be mentally prepared. What I''m about to say next is likely to hit you hard."

    The more Nangong Yuntian listened to her, the more confused he became, now his whole brain was in a thick fog he was lost at what she was trying to imply

    "Your so-called love flower is not only a defective product, but also a nt that will bring harm to the three major empires. It is cultivated by death priests. Its true nature is a ck medicine with the erosive power of death."

    "HAHAHA." Nangong Yuntian seemed to have heard a big joke, "Little brat, don''t talk nonsense, your ability to lie has reached a peak, even I was almost deceived by you. Tell me, did your Seventh sister make up stories for you to tell me?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a stern face and looked at Nangong Yuntian with sympathy in her eyes, and said, "You finally auctioned this ck medicine to the Blood Fiend Alliance, and let them bring it back to one of their sub-headquarters. Later, I saw it by coincidence with Seventh Sister, and discovered its secret." Speaking of this, she raised her eyebrows, "Do you want me to show evidence?"

    "Evidence?" The expression on Nangong Yuntian''s face was about to copse, he resisted the anger of being used by a kid, took a deep breath, and warned himself that he was not afraid of tricks, "Little devil, you should be lucky you''re only nine years old otherwise with just those false words I can make you starve to death!"

    "Little Colour." Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to give him too much of a hard blow.

    When the vine came out, it pulled out the ck medicine that had been sealed in the space ring, and when pulled out, it couldn''t helpining in her soul sea, "Damn it, don''t you know that if I touch it I have to find somewhere to wash my hands?"

    "It''ll make you stink." The Pig Fairy Grass raised its head and shrank back when it saw many strangers.

    Nangong Yuntian''s attention was focused on the ck medicine. When the ck medicine was pulled out, it wanted to run away, but its roots were already partially rotten. That part had been trampled by Toothless a long time ago, ck smoke started to spread out and even thend below seemed to be invaded and turned ck.

    "Take it back."

    The vines immediately brought the ck medicine back into the space ring.

    Nangong Yuntian only nced at it for a moment and looked at it for awhile but immediately recognised it. He remembered that it was this medicinal nt. When he learned that someone had presented a very precious love flower seed, he was happy to meet this person in person, although he was a little disappointed when he found outter that this was merely a false love flower cultivated from the seeds of the real Love Flower'', he dly epted it when he thought that it could make Yuntian Pavilion''s fame go farther.

    "How is that possible?! Impossible!!!" Nangong Yuntian muttered, his eyes widened, walking back and forth on the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him quietly from the side. She had spected earlier that she could use this method to severely criticize Nangong Yuntian, but at this time, she was not in a good mood at all.

    It was not until Nangong Yuntian was quiet and silent for a long time that he asked, "You just said that the corrosiveness of this medicine is like the Death Spiritual Energy corrosion How did you find out?"

    Toothless.

    If it weren''t for Love Flower insisting on seeing the defective product'' and Toothless stepping on it with both feet, there would be noter events. Even for her, it would be impossible to discover the sinister intentions of these people without a series of coincidences.

    As soon as Toothless was mentioned, Toothless ran out of the space happily, rubbing everywhere. Seeing the ck smoke that was still spreading on the ground, it dug up a hole to bury it, so that it could not be seen.

    "You have also seen how far Toothless has stayed from that ck medicine ever since then." Dongfang Minghui gave Toothless a small kiss.

    "Toothless, good job."

    "Ow." Toothless was still wary against the ck smoke-erodednd.

    Nangong Yuntian looked at Toothless who had been running around, "Itit looks like it''s fine?"

    "That''s right."

    "Didn''t you just say that the erosive power of the ck medicine is more terrifying than the Death Aura? How can it be fine if that''s the case?"

    "You don''t have to worry about Toothless for now. What you should worry about is that this ck medicine was from your Yuntian Pavilion. Could it be that your Yuntian Pavilion didn''t test it before putting it up for auction?"

    Nangong Yuntian was extremely ashamed by what Dongfang Minghui said, after thinking about it, his face turned pale.

    Since that auction, Yuntian Pavilion has held several auctions, and the auctioned items were all extraordinary. He remembered very clearly that the ck medicine was appraised by a professional appraiser of the Yuntian Pavilion. The appraiser and Yuntian Pavillion had cooperated for five or six years, and logically he believed that they would not do such a thing. However now

    "What, what do you remember?"

    Nangong Yuntian pursed his lips tightly, his face was pale, and even the colour on his lips fadedpletely, "I will investigate this matter thoroughly when I get back."

    "I''m guessing that now they must be cultivating this new variety'' of ck medicine, handing it over to your Yuntian Pavilion in the form of medical nts, and auctioning it off with the name of the Yuntian Pavilion for credibility. Even if something happens in the future, it is your Yuntian Pavilion''s business. What do you think?"

    How could Nangong Yuntian''s brain not think of it, he remembered that Yuntian Pavilion''srge and small medical nts were all handed over to this same appraiser for appraisal. If every nt he had auctioned was also a simr ck medicine, he-he simply didn''t dare to think further.

    "Your medicinal nts have been sold for many years, it may be a littlete to think about it now." Dongfang Minghui actually wanted to know where thend of the elves was from the other party''s mouth, "I have a solution to your urgent needs, provided that you have do what you promised Seventh Sister first."

    "The elves?"

    "Right."

    Nangong Yuntian stretched out his hand, "Give me a pen and a piece of paper."

    She was surprised that the other party let go of such a big secret so quickly, and quickly took out a pen and paper.

    Nangong Yuntian drew on it, and nodded with certainty after finishing the painting, "I don''t know the specific location of thend of the elves, but the ces I drew for you will often be visited by elves."

    "You don''t know the specific location of the elves?"

    "Of course not, a hundred years ago, the elves chose to be isted from the world. They set up a huge barrier around their living space and most people couldn''t get in, even if they got in they couldn''t remember the way."

    Dongfang Minghui pinched the map he drew, looked at it for a long time, and then asked Nangong Yuntian some more questions. After confirming the route, she took it back into her space ring. She felt a weight in her heart fall, Lu Xing might finally be able to go home.

    Nangong Yuntian looked at her calmly.

    "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it. As soon as we discovered the ck medicine, we reported the matter to the Dean. I think most of the artificial medicinal nts'' you have auctioned off over the years would have entered the Royal Academy."

    After listening to her words, Nangong Yuntian had a feeling of being yed by someone. After struggling for a moment, he said awkwardly, "Thank you."

    He really didn''t have the heart to be a warrior, but he also never wanted to let the Yuntian Pavilion he took so long to build have a bad stink for thousands of years. Most of all, he didn''t want to take the me for a giant disaster for the human race, "After I go back, I will exin this to the three major empires in the name of the Yuntian Pavillion auction house. "

    This move would openly admit the negligence of the Yuntian Pavilion but it was the only way forward.

    Dongfang Minghui held her chin and looked at Nangong Yuntian seriously. Nangong Yuntian''s appearance was indeed very handsome, after looking at it for a long time, she felt he was a little more attractive. She suddenly felt that Nangong Yuntian didn''t seem as annoying as she thought.

    Nangong Yuntian raised his head and looked at the sky in annoyance. The sky was clear and bright, much brighter than before. He turned his attention back to Dongfang Minghui, and saw that she was sitting beside a fat bear painting a funny picture.

    Looking back on everything before, there were many signs in front of him showing that this kid was not an ordinary kid.

    "You"

    "Boom"

    There was a sound of thunder on the ground, which shocked the group of people who had been resting.

    The sky suddenly changed colour, and the clear sky just now was covered by arge cloud of dark clouds, thunder and lightning shed in the air looking very terrifying. Dongfang Minghui saw the person in the centre of the vortex, and immediately ordered everyone to step back as much as possible.

    "She''s making a lot of noise for this advancement" Nangong Yuntian was stunned.

    "Quickly get back!"

    Nangong Yuntian has extraordinary knowledge and was well learned. If he saw something unusual, he would bring a lot of trouble to Seventh Sister. Dongfang Minghui simply led them back all the way. It was not so much a retreat but more of making distance between them and Qian Wanyu.

    When she looked up at the sky, all she could see was the sky looked very different.

    "Will there be anything wrong with Miss Qian?" Leon, who had juste out of the pain of losing his brother, began to worry about Qian Wanyu''s safety again. After all, the lord had instructed him to ensure that Miss Qian would be left unscathed.

    Facts have proven that in many cases, they were the ones who ended up relying on Qian girl to get away to safety and think of various ns.

    "Seventh sister will be fine, we''ll just wait here for a while."

    The a while'' in her mouthsted all day and night, the sky then turned clear. The long-lost sun was again shining on the grass, bathing these little beings on the ground warmly, even the depressed mood of Leon and the other beast people warmed up.

    "Sorry for making everyone wait a long time."

    Qian Wanyu controlled her breathing and quickly found the group who were resting far away, "Everyone we can continue now."

    After that, everything went well, the people of Cyril and Hiry never showed up to block their path again.

    The trading market ushered in another trading day of the new month, and there were a lot of voices. Leon took them to sneak back to the guard team''s base via another road.

    After travelling back and forth for nearly two months, Dongfang Minghui had the illusion of returning back home when returning to this familiar ce again.

    "Seventh sister, Qian Mama must miss you very much, you should go see her."

    "Okay, let''s go together."

    Leon arranged a quiet room for Nangong Yuntian and pushed open the door, "Master Nangong, for the time being, I am sorry but you have to live here first."

    "Thank you."

    Nangong Yuntian liked this kind of silence very much, no one would disturb him and no one deliberately ttered him. He sat down quietly, and soon asked for Leon and the others toe. He handed a letter to Leon, "Please pass this on for me to the Yuntian Pavillion. It''s an important letter."

    Leon handed the letter to Qian Yiling, who happened to be with both Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui. Qian Yiling didn''t even look at it, "He has lost contact with Yuntian Pavilion for so long, it''s a good thing for him to report his safety, just go."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Little Nine,e to my side." Qian Yiling likes Dongfang Minghui from the bottom of her heart, especially seeing that she was such a small kid but always does things seriously, she would think of how she was like Yu''er if her Yu''er was a child like Little Minghui. Right now the current Qian Yiling wanted to relive some parts of the past she could never recover with her daughter through Little Minghui. It made her motherhood instincts overflow when she looked at her.

    She took the other party''s hand and pretended to touch Dongfang Minghui''s palm unintentionally, feeling the change of the Trapped dragon seal.

    When Dongfang Minghui was out of sight, Qian Yiling nodded slightly toward Qian Wanyu behind.

    "After two months outside, you seem to have lost some weight."

    "The lord must be joking."

    "Little Nine, don''t call me lord, if you don''t mind, you can call me mother like Yu''er."

    Uh

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that she didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. She felt that time seemed to freeze, and finally she looked at Qian Wanyu as if asking for help.

    "Ninth Sister, be obedient, just call her mother." Qian Wanyu squatted down and took the other''s little hand tofort her. She thought it was cute and she was amused that Ninth Sister had always been calling her mother Qian mama'' in front of her, but now that her mother wanted Little Minghui to call her mother as well she was suddenly scared.

    After Dongfang Minghui blushed and calmed down, she also felt that she was making a big fuss over nothing. She was only taken aback but when she calmed down, it was obvious that Seventh sister had already directly informed Qian Yiling about the rtionship between the two of them.<blockquote>

    Aw Qian Mama and Little Minghui!

    Thank you to all donators and supporters I love you all!</blockquote>

 Chapter 137 (2)

    Chapter 137 (2)

    Looking at Qian Yiling''s longing eyes, she had a slight sense of guilt, and she was very afraid before of when the other party found out about her and her Seventh sister''s affairs, she would be sad or not understand.

    "Little Nine doesn''t seem to want to, it seems that I overstepped."

    "N-no that''s not" Dongfang Minghui hurriedly shouted, "Mother!"

    Qian Yiling responded with joy and took out a piece of clothing from her space ring, the clothes had light green patterns, and the fabric was cotton. At a nce, anyone knew that it used high price materials, "Come here, try it to see if this fits. "

    Dongfang Minghui was a little ttered when she saw how the clothes on her body looked. The needles and threads of the clothes were a little crooked. It looked like it was made by someone who didn''t know how to sew. She guessed that Qian Mama had made it secretly herself, so she asked softly, "Thank you mother, but now I have clothes to wear, how about Seventh sister?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her calmly.

    Qian Yiling, who was asked this question, was a little embarrassed. Fearing that her daughter would misunderstand, she quickly exined, "Actually, Yu''er also has a set, but it will take a while."

    "Oh." Dongfang Minghui dragged her voice and smiled meaningfully at Qian mama. She tied her clothes and walked around, "Mother, this dress is very good, I like it."

    It''s a pity that once she recovered from her current state, she probably won''t be able to wear it anymore.

    They apanied Qian Mama for another conversation about the guard team, Dongfang Minghui handed all the final drafts of her paintings to Qian Yiling, "Mother, these are thest few pictures."

    "It''s already finished so soon?" Qian Yiling twisted her eyes beautifully, looking a little regretful, "I thought Yu''er''s story had just begun. Look here, I just drew three dozen green lotus monsters."

    "Qian mama, don''t worry, after this is over, I can still draw the follow-up."

    "You can draw a bigger Yu''er in the future, although this small one looks cute."

    "This is a cute baby version character, mother, do you like it?"

    Qian Wanyu had a very mysterious feeling watching the big adult and small girl talking about her in front of her

    When they came out from Qian Yiling''s ce, the sky was already dark, and the guards'' base camp was brightly lit. Everyone seldom watched the war beasts. Some guards even tried to challenge the green sand leopard. The leopard inherited the fine tradition of Qian Wanyu, leaningzily under the tree with a nonchnt look.

    Chubby was sitting at a distance of half a meter away from it, with a basin in his hand, which contained some bloody meat, and he was happily eating.

    When Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui squeezed in from the crowd, they saw Chubby fall to the ground, his big bulging belly moving up and down. The loud snoring sound really made people shocked that this was actually a war beast.

    "Chubby!"

    Dongfang Minghui poked its big belly with her fingers, and Chubby turned over, but because he was too fat, he couldn''t turn over after struggling for a long time, "Chubby, I''m going back."

    After poking it several times, Chubby was still indifferent.

    Everyoneughed and felt that Chubby, this unique war beast was quite yful.

    "Let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu picked up her helpless Ninth Sister, followed by the green sand leopard, which attracted a lot of attention along the way.

    "Minghui." Leen was very happy to see Dongfang Minghui, and then noticed the green sand leopard who was following behind them, even walking domineeringly. It was not the first time Leen had seen war beast. When he was with the Er tribe, Hiry wanted to use Cyril''s hand to annex the Kath tribe. The premise was that anyone who participated would get a share of the war beasts.

    Because the war beasts were very precious, Cyril never allowed anyone to approach, he remembered seeing them from a distance in the Cyril tribe. Even so, the few war beasts that Cyril regarded as precious were nothing in front of this green sand leopad''s fierce look.

    "Leen." Dongfang Minghui found that the little guy''s humannguage had be more fluent, "You seem to have grown taller?"

    Leen patted his chest proudly, he said that he''d grown up and was a responsible adult now but Dongfang Minghui couldn''t understand it at all.

    Qian Wanyu walked up to him and looked at him, "Follow me."

    The two jumped in tandem, one after the other, and the green sand leopard leapt towards the darkness. Dongfang Minghui was just done turning around but the two of them and one war beast suddenly disappeared. She sighed, "Ever since Sister Seventh took Leen to practice these days, she doesn''t care about me anymore."

    "You?" Wei Jun raised her eyebrows and said, "Hmph, it can''t be helped, Qian Wanyu''s choice of teaching Leen''s teaching is definitely a wise choice."

    From Wei Jun''s point of view, Leen had many excellent qualities suitable for a warrior, such as persistence, endurance, andposure. She has been with him for two months and deeply discovered that he was still calm even in dangerous situations which was vital for strong warriors.

    Every time he hunted monsters, he would be extremely patient and calmly draw his bow and arrow to find the fatal weakness of it before striking it down with a single blow. This sort of patient mentality was rare among beast people.

    "Yes, we went out this time and I really feel like we have experienced nine deaths"

    "Tell me about it?"

    The two chatted for some time and Wei Jun suddenly mentioned, "During the time you were away, that group of dwarves came to you almost every day, Karu came here several times as well but didn''t seem to say anything."

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned. She had actually almost forgot about Lord Kurt. "It''s probably just about our transaction."

    "I heard that little messenger guy say that Kurt wanted to see you guys urgently. Seeing how he rushes over every time like someone is chasing him it seems that it must really be some urgent matter Do you want to go and see?"

    "Hmm how often does the messengere?"

    "Every one to two days, he just keeps asking when you will be back, and then hurriedly runs away."

    In order to detect Leen''s cultivation achievements in the past two months, Qian Wanyu cooperated tacitly with the green sand leopard for the first time. After chasing Leen, there was no way to hide or run to. Not only did he show great achievements, but he also showed a lot of unrealized potential.

    Seeing hisck of breath, Qian Wanyu nodded, "It seems that you haven''t beenzy for the past two months."

    "Yes master."

    Qian Wanyu was surprised when she heard the title, she nced at Leen and saw him kneeling on the ground and kowtowing three times at her, "Master."

    "I''m not your master."

    "Master."

    After they left, Leen spent most of the time cultivating and spent the rest of the time pestering Wei Jun asking questions. He asked a lot of questions about the humans including learning thenguage from her. He had been thinking about this matter for two months, although both his grandparents said that the human race was not a good race, when he was in the most desperate time of his life it was the little shaman who saved him and took him away from the Cyril tribe. After that, the tall woman in front of him taught him how to use his spiritual power properly and took him to practice together with her. She taught him how to grow more powerful and use his spiritual energy effectively.

    These two were his biggest benefactors.

    So what was the difference between the human race and the beast race?

    For a while, Leen was quite confused, but after two months of thinking, he figured out the problem. In reality, there was no real difference between humans and beast people. The only differences were the same as differences between tribes. The actual people within each tribe however were unique and had their own thoughts and emotions which could either be good or bad.

    "I don''t ept apprentices." Qian Wanyu dropped those words, turned around and left, the green sand leopard following her closely.

    "I won''t give up." Leen watched her walk away, stood up, and said firmly.

    The next day, Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui to the ce where they had an appointment with Kurt before. Little Budian saw the two of them and was excited, immediately weing them into the room, "Your Excellencies, have a seat first, Sir Kurt will be here soon. "

    In just a short time, Kurt rushed over, and from his slightly upturned hair, it could be seen that he was really in a hurry.

    "Lord Kurt, what''s the matter?"

    "Two distinguished guests, I''m sorry about what happenedst time. I never doubted your sincerity. I just In any case, for this matter, I was wrong first, and I hope we can continue to be friends happily."

    Qian Wanyu picked up her teacup and took two sips. The tea was mild and still tasted sweet, "Sir Kurt you''re too serious, I always thought we were friends, was I wrong?"

    "Ahahaha." Kurtughed twice,pletely letting go of his guard against Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, thinking of what happened before, he immediately sat upright and looked a little more serious, "Sorry, there is actually one more thing I need to say. I need to tell you both something very important."

    Dongfang Minghui also sat upright. She pursed her lips tightly and stared at Lord Kurt with a serious face, not expecting to hear any bad news.

    "Lord Kurt, you can tell us."

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll tell you the truth." Kurt''s brows were about to be scrunched into a ball, the recent events happening in the dwarf tribe came one after another, "When we traded before, I remember saying I would give you a batch of iron chains every month, However, I would like to ask you to give us another two months for the next delivery."

    "Huh?" Qian Wanyu paused for a second. Logically speaking, within the two months leeway from before, the dwarves should have already had enough time to catch up with producing the chains.

    Seeing Kurt''s cloudy expression, there was a hint of anger in his emotions.

    Qian Wanyu asked, "What happened?"

    Kurt nodded, "In fact, we already built the iron chain you needed before, and we were waiting for you toe and get it. But when you left, I ordered someone to put it away, however, it disappeared for no reason!"

    "What?!" Dongfang Minghui recalled the previous batch of iron chains. Two months'' worth of iron chains required at least two boxes. Those Iron chains were no bigger than weapons. Weapons wererger and iron chains were smaller. Who would be so bold as to dare to steal from the dwarves?

    "Sir Kurt, I want to take the liberty to ask, have you offended anyone recently?"

    Kurt was a general of the dwarves. To be honest, it wasn''t realistic to say that he had no sin or enemies but recently, he had been busy looking for Luke''s whereabouts, Kurt looked a little uncertain, "Is it more people from the arena? Those same people?"

    Because he took down a base owned by the arena, it could be considered a loss of their fortune.

    "Hmph, they kidnapped the children of our tribe first."

    "Lord Kurt, it can''t be them, think harder."

    Kurt kept trying hard to recall, Dongfang Minghui was also thinking. She actually did have a little spection, but if she mentioned it rashly, everyone would not believe it.

    It wasn''t until the two of them walked out of Lord Kurt''s house that Dongfang Minghui pulled Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, "Seventh sister, do you think those iron chains were eaten by gold rats?" At night, they witnessed how a rat easily gnawed even a giant hammer into dust until there was nothing left. This case was just like those vanishing weapons.

    Qian Wanyu had also thought about this before, but she had to remind her of one thing, "This batch of iron chains is different from the previous batch of weapons. You''re forgetting that these iron chains contain a formation embedded inside."

    She also thought about it, "But Sister Seventh, how do you know that the Golden Rat can''t destroy the formation when biting the chain?"

    Qian Wanyu choked for a moment, she squatted down and pinched Dongfang Minghui''s bulging face, "Ok ok, let''s try it when we go back."

    The attempt was very simple. She threw an iron chain into the nest of eight gold rats. After a while, she heard a rattling sound. The formation had actually yed no role and lost effectiveness against the gold rats teeth!

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyeballs gleamed when she saw this. She began to like these little guys, it seems their fighting power was quite fierce for certain situations.

    "Seventh sister, it''s really them!"

    "All thanks to you."

    Qian Wanyu patted her head, she covered her hand with spiritual power because of the danger of being bitten by these gold rats and grabbed one of them to put under the nose of the green sand leopard.

    The green sand leopard sniffed around it to remember the scent.

    "Seventh sister, can you find them this way?"

    "We can."

    The green sand leopard really followed the trail. At the same time, Chubby also finally came back from the guard camp. When he woke up, he found that the green sand leopard was gone and followed Leon all the way back.

    Leon also had no choice but to take the time to send Chubby back before he made a big fuss at the guard camp.

    "You still know how toe back?" Dongfang Minghui was about to bepletely defeated by this fat bear, "I was just thinking of giving you to Leon."

    "Hey, little shaman please don''t!" Leon covered his butt and left quickly as if fleeing.

    In the dead of night, Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui, and followed the green sand leopard towards a path. They walked all night before they reached a garbage dump a hundred miles south of the trading market.

    In fact, it was a mass grave, but now it was full of rubbish, the smell inside was rtively heavy.

    "Seventh sister, we have to think of a new way."

    "I''ve got an idea."

    Qian Wanyu asked her to take out a few more chains from her space ring and threw them on the trash at will.

    They waited for two hours beside the rubbish heap before they heard the sound of rustling, mainly because there was too much rubbish and the chains were very long. If they wanted to move away or eat, they had to lift the chains from the top.

    Under the moonlight, a lot of little guys lined up to lift the chain with great effort. This noise was very scary especially since it was a graveyard.

    After the dozens of gold-loving rats were full, Qian Wanyu watched them burrow into a grave next to the mass grave. The green sand leopard ran over quickly, sniffed, and then began to dig up the grave.

    This graveyard must have been from a long time ago, the mounds had likely been scattered by the rain.

    "Seventh sister, what do you want to do?"

    All the chains were stuffed into the stomachs of those little guys but Qian Wanyu didn''t feel bad about it, she needed to find the nest of all of them. It''s useless to try to catch these little guys, "Seventh sister, do you have any more chains we can use?"

    "No." The nine-ring chain was a weapon, and she didn''t want to destroy it unless she had to.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the grave and said to Little Minghui, "We won''t rest tonight, we have to dig a hole."

    The best expert at digging holes would of course be Toothless.

    Toothless, Little White and the green sand leopard took turns, Chubby would join in as well.

    The four little guys followed Qian Wanyu''s instructions to dig. They started digging at a distance of one meter from the grave, and they dug deeper and deeper. After a long time, they dug a small path that couldn''t amodate people. However, it was barely big enough for the vine branches would be just enough to explore inside.

    After Little Colour''s vines extended inside, it reached the end with a look of excitement, "Hey, there''s actually something good inside!"

    The little guys continued to dig harder and dug a passage to the ce where the gold rats lived.

    "Toothless and the Green Sand Leopard are still on the top of the leaderboard." Dongfang Minghui waspletely thinking about Chubby getting stuck inside while climbing out because he was too big not knowing if tough or to cry.

    "You go back first."

    Toothless and Little White went back into the space ring.

    As a result, when the two of them climbed down, the green sand leopard also followed. Chubby looked at it and he wanted to follow. The road in front was wider but it got narrower and narrower soon Chubby was stuck halfway through, its head was inside but its big butt was outside.<blockquote>

    Treaasure hunt saga!

    Thank you all for your support, donators, readers andmentators. Take care!</blockquote>

 Chapter 138 (1)

    Chapter 138 (1)

    Before they proceeded, Dongang Minghui felt something calling out to her through her space ring. She took a nce with her spiritual sense and saw that it was the little bean sprout in the helmet was shaking its heads.

    That''s right, Dongfang Minghui''s careful growing had caused two small heads to grow out of the little bean sprouts, the two heads emerged from one bean sprout bud, one yellow and the other red. From the colours alone they looked pretty healthy, when they ovepped they looked like a budding lotusmp.

    She carefully brought out the little bean sprout and held the Tianyin helmet in her hands. She blinked at the little bean sprouts in the helmet. Two little heads also shook at her, looking very healthy. She has been in and out travelling for two months, so every time she fed it she was always in a hurry, quickly feeding it then throwing it back into the space ring. It was only now after seeing the little bean sprout again, Dongfang Minghui''s mood was a little strange. It was as if before she knew it the little bean sprout had turned into a kid from a baby.

    "Why did you bring it out?"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu turned around, she almost bumped into the Tianyin helmet. The metal essories on her body hit the helmet, and you could hear a clear and loud ringing sound inside the tunnel echoing.

    Dongfang Minghui held the small bean sprout that was bigger than her head, with round eyes and a dumbfounded expression, she whispered softly, "Little bean sprout wanted toe out."

    If ordinary people heard this, they would never believe it, how could a nt want toe out of the space ring? However, Qian Wanyu had seen too many oddities with Dongfang Minghui and nts, she frowned slightly, "Gold rats love to devour high-quality mined materials and ore including some metals, this is the Tianyin Helmet, so they would be extremely attracted to it. If you want to take it out Ninth Sister, you must be careful to always be staring at it."

    Thinking of the strong and peculiar teeth of the Golden Rats, Little Minghui increased the strength in her hand and held the bean sprout tightly in her arms. This is the hope of the ghost face family, she cannot let it be defeated by a few mice.

    "Little bean sprouts, humans fight for even a breath, Buddha fights for a stick of incense, you must fight to protect the pot underneath you!"

    Qian Wanyu was dumbfounded. Ninth Sister loved tomunicate with these medicinal nts. To her understanding, this pot of ghost face seed wasn''t even likely to grow before and it was a small sprout at the start. That it could even grow and bud now to her was already a miracle, she didn''t think it could also be sentient and awaken it''s spiritual intelligence so early

    "Even if you speak, can it understand?"

    "Sure."

    In order to prove it to Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui made a grand introduction for little bean sprout, "Come on, little bean sprout, say hello to Seventh Sister!"

    The bean sprouts in the Tianyin helmet automatically waved two withered stalks at her as if scrambling to be first. There was no wind inside the cave so it could be seen that it was actually the nt moving! However, the two heads seem to have gotten into a fight as to who was first because both heads collided and it looked like they had starts around their head

    Seeing this scene, Qian Wanyu recognized that the little bean sprouts could indeed understand Ninth Sister''s words. Thinking of the teaching'' that Ninth Sister had mentioned many times before, she couldn''t help holding her forehead, she hoped that this bean sprout would not be like the rest of her nts and pets

    The tunnel was about 20 meters long, and it existed in the shape of a ring. When they got to the end of the tunnel, they were standing at the edge of a swirling storm of wind flowing in a circr ring. They could feel the wind and waves on their faces.

    Qian Wanyu frowned and tossed a stone into the storm. This stone, which is taller than Dongfang Minghui, shattered into rubble in the process of hitting the wind. Even the rubble crumbled into powder!

    The two were fascinated by this situation and looked a little embarrassed. The green sand leopard squattedzily beside Qian Wanyu''s feet, and its body was also dusty.

    "Seventh sister, how do we cross?"

    Qian Wanyu picked up a stone and threw it deeper inside. There was no response for a long time, and even the stone disappeared, she didn''t know whether it was broken into rubble or powder.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the expressionless Qian Wanyu, and sat down obediently holding the little bean sprouts. When she saw the green sand leopard, she remembered Chubby, "Since you got in, Chubby shouldn''t still be stuck right?"

    Chubby, who was stuck in the middle struggled for a while, unable to retreat, unable to enter, and after resting for a while, he began to dig a hole with his sharp ws.

    The green sand leopard narrowed his eyes, as if agreeing with her words.

    "Hey, Seventh sister, look." Dongfang Minghui heard the crunching sound and finally saw a little golden mouse hugging a piece of shiny something, crunching and eating very happily, right under their eyelids, arrogantly walking away from the storm.

    Naturally, Qian Wanyu also found it immediately. She crouched down and rolled a stone from the ground. The stone still remained a stone. She tried several times and was certain, "Ninth Sister, use this line as the benchmark, and move forward on your stomach."

    "How about you?"

    Children''s bodies were all thin and small so they could proceed underneath the wind and waves but Qian Wanyu and the green sand leopard were too big.

    "When I break this wind hurricane, I can enter."

    "How will you break it?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t say much but began to pay attention to the stormy wind again. Every now and then, she threw a stone inside. Just when she was about to fall asleep, she heard a "dong" sound, followed by a "gudong" sound. The third time it was even more obvious, it was the sound of the stones thrown by Seventh Sister rolling down the ground.

    "Seventh sister, the stones you''re throwing can prate this storm?!"

    "Hm."

    She was happy for less than three seconds, because she realised that after so many stones were thrown in from Seventh Sister''s hand, only three stones got to the opposite side. After waiting for more than half an hour, she felt a gust of wind blowing, and the person disappeared in front of her like a phantom. The green sand leopard was closely following behind Qian Wanyu.

    Seventh sister!

    "Go through from below."

    Qian Wanyu stood opposite the wind storm for more than two hours, and discovered a small pattern. Every half hour, the wind would stop, this time was only about the duration of three breaths of time, so she just gambled.

    Dongfang Minghui was dragged by Little Colour''s vines from below. When she stayed under the wind, she felt as if she was being suppressed by something above She couldn''t move, and even her breathing couldn''t help slowing down. Every breath took a lot of effort.

    "Seventh sister, you are amazing."

    "Don''t be stupid, if you calm down, you can find the difference in the wind direction." Every half hour and after three breaths, the wind direction would change to another direction.

    The road behind the wind was eerily quiet. She turned the corner and couldn''t see anymore wind so she asked curiously, "Seventh sister, there is no wind at all on this road. What caused the wind storm blocking the path just now?"

    "It''s the eye of the wind."

    The so-called eye of the wind is a vortex that has been umted through years of strong winds, but most of this vortex is built on cliffs, it would take at least decades of umtion. Looking at the eye of the wind just now, it has been at least eighty years to see that sort of scene.

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback for a moment, "So, this ce was here even a hundred years ago?"

    "Very likely."

    If it weren''t for the crunching noise in front of her, she would still have countless questions to ask. That kind of rattling sound sounded very familiar. It was the same sound when a golden rat was eating! Dongfang Minghui leaned over. After looking at it, she shrank her head back in fright.

    Not far in front, there was arge group of gold rats, it was very dense to the point that her scalp was numb, "Are they eating in groups?"

    Thinking that they were holding gold or super-metal materials in their hands, she felt a slight stomach pain at all the rare materials being used as food, "Seventh sister, will the gold rats bite?"

    Seeing her like this, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but want to tease her, "Of course they will, Ninth Sister must have heard of it, even rabbits will bite when they are anxious."

    Dongfang Minghui believed it was true and asked, "Really?"

    Qian Wanyu raised the corner of her mouth, held her hand, and walked in front of the group of gold rats step by step. Those little guys raised their heads when they heard the sound and then began to gnaw at the scraps of metals in their pawspletely unaffected.

    After being stared at by thousands of gold rats, Dongfang Minghui was d that she had thrown little bean sprouts into the space ring, otherwise arge group of gold-loving rats would stare at the bean sprouts in her hands!

    "Where''s the good stuff you mentioned before?" She asked Little Colour angrily in her soul sea.

    "Everywhere."

    Little Colour was also true to some extent but it was obviously a scam! These things on the floor must have looked valuable at first, but it was only scrap after being chewed by the Gold Rats, "Go inside, there are still more things inside."

    Needless to say, Qian Wanyu had already dragged her around the group of rats and walked to the entrance that was almost surrounded by them. The entrance was about half a person''s height. Dongfang Minghui had to shrink her neck before she could enter.

    Qian Wanyu had to bend down and go in little by little.

    Those gold-loving rats are just a group ofmon monsters. They were not aggressive. When they were chased away by the two of them, they didn''t even bother to fight.

    This deeper tunnel turned nine and eighteen turns. Dongfang Minghui squatted down when she was tired and tried to take a rest, but Qian Wanyu had difficulty even squatting down.

    "Strange, why are there bones here?"

    Along the way, there were many bones scattered on both sides, as well as some iron objects. She quickened her pace, and in the end she simply trotted. She finally jumped out of this vicious tunnel before bing too dizzy from all the turns. However before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she looked up and was so frightened her heart almost stopped.

    There were a lot of headless corpses hanging upside down here. Looking closely, however it was just mannequins which were all wearing clothes, but these clothes were all torn apart, one piece torn here one piece torn there, "Seventh sister, why are there so many hanging here? "

    "It''s battle suits."

    There was a slight difference between a battle suit and battle armor. The battle suit only covered important parts. For example, there is a small shield made of gold on the left chest, elbow and other ces to protect the key parts of the soldiers. The clothes were all tattered and the key parts have been gnawed into pieces. Obviously this sort of sight would easily frighten people.

    "What about the armor?"

    "You can find out if the long-lost Tianyin armour is here." Qing Mo just nced at it lightly, and then withdrew his gaze.

    Qian Wanyu nced at all the hanging items from a distance. These armours were dull in color, iplete,cking arms and legs, and one piece was even stitched together as if it had gone through a long period of being kept here there wereyers of dust on all of them.

    Dongfang Minghui picked up the little bean sprouts and tapped the Tianyin helmet, "Let''s see if anything here is the same as your helmet."

    The little bean sprouts swayed on both sides, and Minghui, who couldn''t understand looked confused, "How about this, in the future, yes'' is two shakes and no'' is one shake?"

    The little bean sprout shook twice smartly, and it was two flower buds shaking together.

    "Nothing."

    That''s right, how could the Tianyin armor be found so easily, even Lord Kurt said that he had never seen it again.

    The deeper they went, the fewer and fewer battle armors and suits there were. There were only one or two sets that were rtivelyplete. When they saw thest set of battle armors hanging on the wall, even she who did not know how to judge it could tell it was amazing armour. Normal people who saw it would also be awed at the sight of it.

    "Seventh sister, look at this, it''s so beautiful and colorful."

    Qian Wanyu frowned, when she came back to her senses, she found that Ninth Sister was looking in front with a surprised look on her face. She followed the other party''s gaze. There was a pair of battle armor on the wall. All covered in dust.

    "What do you see?"

    "Seventh sister, this golden thread jade dress! This dress is really beautiful"

    Looking at Dongfang Minghui''s fascinated expression, Qian Wanyu firmly believed that there was something wrong, what she and Sister Ninth saw was different. She grabbed her hand, closed her eyes and released part of her subconscious. She released some of her spiritual power to sneak into her body and mix with her spiritual energy before entering her soul sea. Looking at the wall with her eyes now, she found that there was in fact nothing on the wall, only a monster that spread its wings upside down like a bat on the wall, its eyes glowed with evil green light.

    Probably seeing that Qian Wanyu had seen through its illusion, the things on the wall began to move, pping its wings, driving arge cloud of dust into the air! The green sand leopard flew towards it and attacked with a swipe of its w.

    "Oh my god!"

    Dongfang Minghui who had woken from the illusion with help from Seventh sister almost threw out the Tianyin helmet in her hand! The little bean sprouts shook twice and was tossed around. Now that Dongfang Minghui was already awake she couldn''t see any beautiful clothes, all she saw was arge winged gold rat! It looked like the winged gold rat''s target was the Tianyin helmet in her hand.

    "Be careful, this thing is a thief." The third-level gold rat had ws and wings, it really looked evil.

    "I know."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to put the little bean sprouts back into her space ring, thinking that this would be safer, but as soon as she put the bean sprouts into the space ring and turned around, the bean sprout returned back into her hands! She shouted, "Seventh sister is there something wrong with Entangled Love here? Why can''t little bean sprouts get into the space ring?"

    "Can''t get in?"

    Qian Wanyu answered while dealing with the third-level winged gold rat, "Try to make Toothlesse out."

    Toothless!

    As soon as Toothless came out, he saw a third-level gold rat. Dragons have always liked treasures, especially shiny ones. Without Qian Wanyu shouting, Toothless flew over and almost scratched the opponent''s long tail.

    The green sand leopard also flew up, the two beasts fluttered around the gold rat like butterflies.

    "Put this thing in the space ring and try it out." Qian Wanyu took out an array stone from her space ring and handed it to her, watching the array stone in her hand disappear, she took it out and then it disappeared again, after three times, she said, "Put the bean sprouts in and try it."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui put it in, the Tianyin''s helmet returned back to her hands, the little bean sprout was still shaking towards her, making her dizzy, she helplessly spread her hands, "Seventh sister, look."

    Qian Wanyu''s cold gaze shifted from the Tianyin helmet to little bean sprouts, "It may not be willing to go in."

    "It doesn''t want to?"

    The little bean sprouts nodded, as if agreeing with Qian Wanyu''s words.

    "Ow" Toothless spewed out a me, and the helpless third-level gold rat''s golden wings were almost swallowed by this me, it flickered a few times in fright before disappearing into the darkness. Toothless and the green sand leopard also cooperated tacitly one on the left and one on the right, but they couldn''t find it.

    Toothless''s attention was drawn back to the battle suits and armour hanging on the wall, jumping up and down, and arching his left and right front ws one after another.

    <em>bang</em>

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu looked sideways, and saw that a battle armour was hooked by Toothless''s ws. Toothless swallowed a load of dust and kept sneezing, but it only became more curious after the sneeze prancing around this armor.

    Dongfang Minghui looked up and down at the height between the armour and Toothless, and she could not understand how Toothless wanted to use this armor?

    <em>squeak squeak</em>

    Arge group of gold-loving rats poured in. At first, they were only a small part. Later, they piled up like ants, one by one, and finally formed a wall up to the height of Qian Wanyu''s chest. There were even moreing in until a steady stream of gold rats flowed into the wall of mice.

    Toothless and the green sand leopard also opened their jaws to bite any of the rats that jumped out on them. However, the gold rats who were naturally timid seemed to be not afraid of death, jumping out one after another to attack Toothless and the green sand leopard.

    "Ow" Toothless was about to get angry, and a burst of mes spewed out, burning dozens of them, but they were soon besieged by more rats. Even some whose tails were on fire also jumped on it and got its mes on Toothless'' own body burning some of it''s lovely ck-brown fur!

    Toothless finally tasted the feeling of being burned by his own mes and was instantly depressed.<blockquote>

    Poor Toothless!

    Thank you to all supporters, donators, readers andmentors, enjoy!</blockquote>

 Chapter 138 (2)

    Chapter 138 (2)

    Toothless!

    "Mother, mother." Toothless cried.

    "Roar" Little White volunteered to fight and ran out, flying to Toothless''s side, and pped the group of gold rats into bloodied meat, rescuing Toothless from the pack.

    The three little guys fought bravely in a group against the rats.

    "Seventh sister, there are so many gold rats, what should we do?" Another group of gold rats had peeped at the Tianyin helmet in Dongfang Minghui''s hands. They were silently jumping from everywhere to get to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Ah, rats!"

    Not to mention if they looked cute or not these rats with strong teeth were not something she wanted to deal with! One of them managed to identally jump on her head and into the cor of Little Minghui making her jump in fright, almost throwing the Tianyin helmet in her hand.

    "Seventh sister, take it first!"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed the helmet of little bean sprouts in her hand. She saw that Ninth Sister was about to take off her clothes, so she hurriedly stopped her, "Sister Ninth, the rat has already fallen from you just now, don''t worry."

    Even if Seventh sister said so, Dongfang Minghui''s fine hair was still standing up and she felt ufortable. She became suspicious and worried that another gold rat would slip into her clothes.

    Qian Wanyu threw the little bean sprouts back into her hands, and released a gray coloured spiritual power from her hands. After continuously absorbing the dark spiritual power of Xian and Zong Pan, her dark spiritual power had turned majestic and extremely pure. Just a small amount of it was enough to frighten the group of gold rats who were not afraid of anything before.

    "It''s afraid of this?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought that they were not afraid of anything, and nced left and right to make sure that none of them were sneaking over. But she had forgotten to take care of above a familiar gold rat with wings was eying her!

    "Wha-!"

    As soon as she felt her hand was suddenly empty, she looked up and saw that the Tianyin helmet had been snatched by the gold rat with wings before! It quickly turned around and slipped away, "Don''t run!"

    Little Colour''s vines tied to its tail in time, and Dongfang Minghui was pulled by the vines and rushed directly to the group of gold rats that were stacked up Arhats, knocking down the rat wall.

    Qian Wanyu''s dark spiritual power between her hands caused the gold rats to immediately start running away, hugging themselves tightly into a ball.

    The two followed the vines and turned to another cave. There was nothing inside this cave, just a square shaped golden stone trough that was half the size of a human. The gold rat whose wings were burned by the fire was devoutly cing the Tianyin helmet inside, ignoring its broken tail that had been ripped off by the vines.<blockquote>

    TL: This is a stone trough btw</blockquote>

    "Little bean sprouts!"

    The Tianyin helmet was ced upright into the centre slot and slipped in perfectly as if it was specially built for the Tianyin helmet.

    The vines tied themselves to the Tianyin helmet and tried to pull it out but it didn''t budge!

    The golden stone trough suddenly rose at this time, and little bean sprout inside was trembling weakly. Little Colour threw out several vines, and pulled hard, "I can''t pull it out!"

    When Qian Wanyu walked over, the gold rat standing beside the golden stone trough suddenly attacked, waving its ws towards them, its sharp mouth opened exposing sharp teeth,

    "Get lost!"

    Two clouds of gray smoke encased its entire body and in no time, the obstructive gold rat turned into a corpse.

    "Seventh sister, this thing seems to be made of metal?"

    The surface of the golden stone trough looked bumpy, and even the shape was irregr. Dongfang Minghui could no longer reach the height of the top slot. She had to stand on tiptoes to even see the little bean sprouts in the centre.

    "Hot, hot, hot!"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly quickly let go, the stone trough had suddenly heated up and was getting higher and higher in the air as if something invisible to the naked eye was pulling it. Qian Wanyu focused her spiritual power into her eyes and saw a rope no, it should be said that it was a very long fluffy tail.

    She drew out her whip and gave the tail a savage swipe.

    *Boom*

    The golden stone trough swayed a bit, Qian Wanyu saw that the hair on the tail almost exploded, and then twitched. She sneered and kept tossing her whip covered in lightning on it and then the stone trough came down rapidly.

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see the invisible tail at all, she only saw Qian Wanyu randomly whip the air three times, and then the stone trough descended andnded heavily.

    Little bean sprouts desperately shook her head at her. If it could speak, it looked like it was calling for her help.

    Qian Wanyu ignored the little bean sprouts stuck in the stone trough. She saw that a pale red me suddenly wrapped it. When the trough was roasted by the me, the temperature rose, and the gold lining on the surface seemed to slide down by itself. With the surface fading, it revealed the colour of dark ancient patterns carved deep inside in a belt wrapping the entire trough. Some were shaped like floating clouds and there were other handwritten text on it, some was erased or smeared and the original traces could no longer be seen.

    "This is an alchemy furnace!"

    This was no golden stone trough at all, it was obviously a furnace!

    Qian Wanyu grabbed Little Minghui''s hand and took two steps back. The me covering the alchemy stove was getting bigger and bigger, almost wrapping Tianyin helmet entirely! The little bean sprouts inside shook more and more violently.

    "Seventh sister, the little bean sprouts doesn''t seem to be quite right?"

    She couldn''t see the mes covering it like Qian Wanyu however, Dongfang Minghui could tell from the reaction of Little Bean Sprouts that something was wrong.

    "Mhmm."

    Seeing that it was about to be cooked in the furnace, of course it''s normal to be panicking.

    Qian Wanyu urged her, "You stand here obediently and don''t touch that alchemy furnace."

    Seventh sister, wait Seventh sister!

    Before Dongfang Minghui could say anything, she saw Qian Wanyu leap up and disappear in a blink of an eye. Soon, the Tianyin helmet stuck on the alchemy furnace had turned a bright red color, and the previous dark colour on it gradually peeled off, revealing its original appearance.

    Toothless was on the side scratching his paws, there was a gold rat hidden underneath and it was being kneaded by him like he was kneading dough. The gold rats generally don''t bite, even when Toothless was treating it like this, it doesn''t get angry. Ity on the ground pretending to be dead and allowing Toothless to turn it over and over to y.

    "Toothless, have you forgotten about that rabbit?" Leen had given Toothless a rabbit before but the rabbit was identally yed to death by Toothless. At first, he even thought the other party was pretending to be dead so Toothless kept turning it over and over for a few days but seeing no response Toothless became sad afterwards.

    After bringing up that bad memory, Toothless shook its head and lifted its paw. Little White took the opportunity to m the gold rat against the wall. The gold rat rolled twice and quickly got up and slipped away.

    "Ow."

    Seeing that its new fun toy had suddenly disappeared after Little White pped it to the wall, in a fit of anger, Toothless flew on Little White and bit it.

    "Hey, don''t fight."

    As a result, the two yful little guys ignored her and only the green sand leopardy obediently beside her, but its eyes looked up from time to time. Above, in the dark ce, Qian Wanyu was using her whip to whip another huge gold rat.

    The size of it was already the size of Little Minghui. It had built a cave above justrge enough to amodate it. It was so happy to see the Tianyin helmet before and identally exposed its tail allowing it to be caught by Qian Wanyu.

    All of a sudden, the huge creaturended directly on the alchemy furnace from above, the me suddenly rose, swallowing it cleanly.

    "Little bean sprouts!"

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned when she saw this scene. She was wanted to step forward to move the huge gold rat away but as soon as she stepped forward, she was forced back by scorching mes, Qian Wanyu suddenly pulled her wrist to make here over to her side.

    "Wait a while."

    Qian Wanyu frowned. She first checked Little Minghui''s hand. The hand that was marked by the trapped dragon seal before touched the mes before and the markings seemed to have be more alive on her hand

    Dongfang Minghui, who had all her thoughts on Little bean sprouts, didn''t see it at all. She was feeling a little anxious at the moment. Little bean sprouts that she had been raising for almost a year was squashed by a huge rat! With such a heavy object pressing down, she felt flustered when she heard it not to mention the little bean sprout that was more slender than a finger.

    "Seventh sister, what is that?"

    "A gold rat, a gold rat that has developed spiritual wisdom with more practice"

    "Why did it suddenly fall from above? It''s over, my little bean sprouts must have been crushed into little bean pieces" She was ashamed of having to see the ghost-faced tree family and their expectations of her. The little bean sprouts which took a lot of hard work to raise and grow from a seed hadn''t even gotten the chance to thrive yet.

    "Ninth Sister, I''m sorry." To be frank, Qian Wanyu had actually never thought about what to do with the little bean sprouts, just now when the ident happened, the gold rat had jumped down and thrown itself into the furnace which was outside of her expectations.

    Dongfang Minghui gave her a sad look, "Seventh sister, it''s not your fault."

    Seeing her sad little eyes, Qian Wanyu didn''t know how tofort her, so she squeezed her hand lightly. Toothless and Little White felt that she was in a bad mood, so they simply stopped making trouble. The fight between the two was in full swing just now but there was only some light marks and not even a single scratch on both their bodies.

    Watching them y with each other, the green sand leopard squatted aside calmly.

    Qian Wanyu could see it clearly, the me on the alchemy stove was not extinguished by the gold rat, but it instead burned even more! The gold rat inside was like a stubborn stone, bit by bit being swallowed by the me.

    "Wha-"

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and she found that the gold rat was suddenly gone, reced by little bean sprout that was still swaying towards her. One of the buds of the little bean sprouts had bloomed a corner, and the colour looked reddish, faintly covering the other bud''s colour.

    Qian Wanyu saw that the me on the furnace had disappeared, and allowed Dongfang Minghui to approach the alchemy furnace.

    "Little Bean Sprout, you''re actually fine, that''s great!" Dongfang Minghui teased it with her finger, but the red bud quickly dodged it. The other bud however rubbed lightly on her finger, making her heartbroken heart suddenly melt. Just as she was about to take out the Tianyin helmet, she found that the temperature on the surface of the helmet was astonishingly high. Her fingers were almost scalded, and she quickly shrank back. She put her finger on her ear and touched it lightly, "Seventh Sister, this helmet is so hot, and it''s stuck inside, what should I do?"

    Qian Wanyu took a closer look around the alchemy furnace. It was the first time she had seen this sort of square shaped alchemy furnace. The shape was definitely not regr. She rubbed the alchemy furnace up and down and felt a small bump.

    "Get out of the way first."

    Qian Wanyu took out the reincarnation bow from her space ring and released a little spiritual power in one hand, slowly condensing it into an arrow. She pulled it and easily shot the arrow made of spiritual power into the small protrusion .

    *Kacha*

    There was the sound of something unlocking.

    This small bulge seemed to have one on each side. Qian Wanyu draws the bow four times in a row, and the speed of each arrow was getting faster and faster.

    Dongfang Minghui watched Qian Wanyu''s movements with fascinated eyes. She found that Seventh sister, who was standing straight with her bow and arrow draw, was at her most dashing. Her face on the side was very charming. Looking at it, she actually found a drop of crystal sweat across Seventh sister''s cheek.

    *Kacha*

    *Kacha*

    *Kacha*

    With a mechanical sound, all the locks on the Tianyin helmet were loosened, Little bean sprout shook its head at her cheerfully, and the two buds moved towards Dongfang Minghui in unison.

    Qian Wanyu took the Tianyin helmet off but found that the Tianyin helmet had changed a lot. The helmet that was gray before had turned red after being bathed in the mes, and there was still a little bean sprout on it

    "Strange, when did you get this? It doesn''t seem to have been there before." Dongfang Minghui took the Tianyin helmet and found that there was a new pattern on the helmet. It was in the shape of the little bean sprout. She whimsically asked, "Seventh sister, do you think this mark was identally branded after the gold rat identally fell on little bean sprouts just now?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the very spirited little bean sprout, and had something to say to Qing Mo, "There is something wrong with the little bean sprout"

    Qing Mo lightly opened his eyes in her soul sea, and what he saw was the Tianyin helmet in the hands of Dongfang Minghui, then he set his eyes on the alchemy furnace that was ignored by them. A light shed in those dead ck eyes, "Come closer and let me take a good look at this alchemy furnace."

    The alchemy furnace looked very different from a traditional furnace, it looked like a stone trough.

    After listening to Qing Mo''s words, Qian Wanyu carefully examined the four sides of the alchemy furnace as well as the bottom.

    "Wanyu, you haven''t guessed wrong, this is not an ordinary alchemy furnace, this is a soul condensing furnace, also called the soul quenching furnace." Qing Mo was actually not very sure about this since everything he knew came from the Qing Lan Sect''s library. This soul quenching furnace was somewhat simr to the picture depicted in the book, "It''s the soul-quenching furnace I mentioned before."

    "This is that Soul Quenching Furnace?!"

    Thinking of the spontaneous me just now, Qian Wanyu suddenly felt that things were a little bad, "Just now, the little bean sprouts was tempered on this soul quenching furnace"

    Qing Mo nced at the bean sprouts that were shaking in Dongfang Minghui''s hands and fell silent.

    The Soul Quenching Furnace is a special kind of furnace. Unlike a normal furnace, this furnace was where you put a human soul on the me to refine it. If the refining was sessful, the me will disperse. If the refining is unsessful, the me will be extinguished, and everything else would obviously be unnecessary. Qing Mo''s soul has always been iplete. After his sanity recovered little by little, the first thing he thought about doing was to find this soul quenching furnace and immerse himself in this furnace to refine his soul. As to whether he could be sessful or not, it would depend on his luck.

    Qian Wanyu cut off the four iron chains that imprisoned the soul-quenching furnace one by one, and put them into her space ring, "Ninth Sister, let''s go."

    "Ok."

    They went back the same way. The group of gold rats who were blocking the way before had somehow disappeared and they didn''t see any of them as they walked out, "You don''t want these armours anymore?"

    The battle armour and battle clothes looked terrifying at first nce but were quite useless.

    "Does Seventh Sister need it?" The only person with gold spiritual energy she knew was Seventh Sister, no one else she knew would need it.

    "No." Qian Wanyu had taken a look and confirmed that these battle armours were basically useless. The useful minerals and refined iron on the armours were swallowed by these gold rats. She was only wondering who was bored enough to hang all the armours here in the first ce?

    Thinking of the hasty behaviour of the gold rat who had thrown itself into the furnace before, Qian Wanyu nced at Dongfang Minghui worriedly.

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea what was going on. In her heart, the little bean sprout was almost crushed by a huge beast just now. She didn''t know about the soul quenching furnace or the fact that there could be something worse than being crushed to death for little bean sprout

    "Little bean sprouts, you have to grow up quickly."

    "Woooo-"

    "Seventh sister, did you hear any strange noises?"

    "Woooo-"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her and took her hand, "We''ll know if we go and see."

    When they were bending over to go out, they found a huge creature blocking their way. The green sand leopard simply found a ce far away from them andy down, half squinting its eyes and soon falling asleep.

    "Chubby?"

    "Woo-" Fatty gave Dongfang Minghui a reluctant look, and continued to make a whimpering sound, it was too ufortable that it was still stuck here!

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache, "Little Colour, can your vines pass over Chubby and drag it out?"

    "Yes, but it will take a lot of effort." Little Colour said lightly, not at all wanting to help.

    "If we can sessfully find the elves this time, I will definitely find advanced medical nts for you."

    "Hmm, fine but I want two."

    "Okay, okay." Dongfang Minghui thought to herself.

    Five vines were quickly pulled out from under Chubby''s body, dragging Chubby''s two hind legs and waist, and pulling it out like a radish in one go.

    "Pfft." Chubby fell to the ground, unable to recover for a long time, even so, it was still blocking their only way out.

    "Chubby, get up quickly." Dongfang Minghui found a digestion tablet for it to eat, and rubbed it on its belly twice, "I told you to go back, why are you so disobedient?"

    As a result, Chubby, who was still lying on the ground, had no desire to move at all.

    Dongfang Minghui found one of the few mr sticks in her space ring and put it under his fat nose to let it smell, "Want to eat? Then get up."

    In order to eat, Chubby really didn''t have any morals, it moved over and stepped back, every time it smelled the mr stick, Little Colours vines would pull the mr stick a little farther away.

    For a mr stick, Chubby thezy beast finally cooperated and exited the narrow dark passage.

    After Dongfang Minghui came out, she wanted to settle ounts with Little Colour, "Didn''t you say there were many treasures? Hmph really made me look in vain."

    "The treasure is what your Seventh sister took."

    She thought for a while, wasn''t what Seventh sister took away just an alchemy furnace? She nced at Qian Wanyu''s face, and saw that the other party was frowning deeply, it didn''t look like she had gotten a treasure at all and she felt like she had gotten tricked again!<blockquote>

    OwO Thank you to all supporters, readers,mentors, and donators you all make my day!

    I feel bad for poor Minghui''s little bean sprouts ?</blockquote>

 Chapter 139 (1)

    Chapter 139 (1)

    "Wow, Seventh sister, look, look!"

    Early in the morning, Qian Wanyu heard Dongfang Minghui''s excited voice, and the little girl trotted over with a big helmet in her arms, almost blocking her happy and excited face.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes paid attention to her feet until she was standing in front of her, and then focused her eyes on little bean sprouts again. One red and one yellow bud actually opened up and bloomed. It was after the tempering that day that it became more and more gorgeousespecially the red buds which bloomed a little bit.

    Even so, this was enough for Dongfang Minghui to be happy. This was a seed she sowed herself, and she never borrowed the hands of others during the growth of little bean sprouts. This process is like raising a child. She was very proud and happy about it.

    Qian Wanyu''s expression darkened. Since she knew that it was actually the soul-quenching furnace, she wanted to find an appropriate time to tell Ninth Sister that the little bean sprouts might have been reced by the soul of the gold rat that fell on top of it But, every time she didn''t know what to say to those eyes that shone with pure light.

    "The flowers of the ghost face tree family should be as big as a human face when they bloom, why is this flower bud so small?"

    "It seems you''re right!"

    After being reminded by Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui also began to worry about whether she gave the little bean sprouts something wrong. Maybe it was because of insufficient nutrients, or she didn''t have time to bring it out to bask in the sun, yes, little bean sprouts stayed in her space ring all the time, maybe this was simply her fault for not taking it out more often

    "Seventh sister, look at this, since it finally has two buds on it, it must be valuable. I heard the old grandpa ghost-faced trees say that each ghost-faced tree only has one fruit Do you think it''s because of this that the size of the two buds are different?"

    It was like having two babies, one big and one small, the big one will grab the nutrients of the other.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her anxious appearance, "Don''t worry, it''s all normal, we''ll know when the little bean sprouts bears a ghost face tree fruit."

    "Hopefully."

    Seeing the other party go back gloomily holding the small bean sprouts, Qian Wanyu felt that she couldn''t say anything

    "It seems that things are quite tricky." Qing Mo''s tone was mixed with a brisk ridicule, and his mood was much better now.

    "Yeah, Ninth Sister treats little bean sprouts like a child. If she knew that the child''s soul was likely tempered by something else she would probably feel sad and me herself more." Qian Wanyu knew her Ninth Sister too well.

    "Since that''s the case, I think you should tell her earlier, let her be mentally prepared, at least it will be better than after the fact."

    "I need a good time"

    The group decided to say goodbye to Qian mama as they needed to urgently find the elves. When Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were both weed into the courtyard by Zhn, they looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.

    "Seventh sister, Qian mama will be reluctant to part with us."

    "Mm."

    They had just met again, how could she be willing? When Qian Yiling heard them say goodbye, she didn''t even know that the drawings in her hand fell to the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui crouched down and picked them up one by one. The wrinkles on the paper were too obvious. It seemed that Qian mama really liked these so she stacked the papers on the table again.

    "Does even Little Nine want to go with you?"

    "Yes, mother."

    Qian Yiling pulled Dongfang Minghui in front of her, "You said you were looking for thend of the elves, but what clues did you find?"

    The clue was the map that Nangong Yuntian had drawn for her before, whether to tell Qian Mama or not, Dongfang Minghui turned her attention to Seventh sister for help.

    "Young Master Nangong has already told me where they found the elves, this time we are looking for real elves." Qian Wanyu looked directly into Qian Yiling''s eyes, "Do you want to help us look at this map, mother? To check if it''s real?"

    Qian Yiling stretched out her hand, "Show me the ce to find the elves you mentioned."

    Dongfang Minghui took out the drawn map in her space ring, which was the hand drawn by Nangong Yuntian, and handed it to Qian Yiling looking forward to what she would say.

    After seeing it, Qian Yiling didn''t say anything, she only said, "Go early ande back early, mother will be here waiting for you toe back."

    "Thank you Mother!"

    "Mother, on the premise of not causing trouble to the trading market, if the Cass tribe encounters difficult problems, I hope you can help."

    Qian Yiling had a smile in her eyes, still telling them to return early and safely.

    The two of them walked a long distance before Dongfang Minghui said, "Seventh sister, why is mother unwilling to agree?"

    Qian Wanyu gave her a puzzled look, "Why do you think that all of a sudden?"

    "Because Qian mama deliberately diverted the topic just now and didn''t agree?"

    "Fool, who said mother didn''t agree?" Wouldn''t it be that she agreed but didn''t speak or refuse?"

    She thought about it for a long time but couldn''t figure it out, obviously, Qian Mama didn''t agree with what Seventh sister asked?

    Qian Wanyu saw that her little face was tangled together, and touched her little head, "For Nangong Yuntian, you must talk to Karu alone. As for Lord Kurt, we need to get a new delivery time."

    When Dongfang Minghui heard this, she felt still had a lot of things to exin before she left. Thinking of a certain little beast man, she could not help inquiring carefully, "Seventh sister, has Leen done something that made you angry recently?"

    "Leen wanted to be my disciple, but I refused." Qian Wanyu simply brought out the problem between her and Leen, "If one day, the human race and the beast people go to war, the two of us and Cass will stand on opposite sides. Ninth Sister, how would you choose?"

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, her first reaction was that she couldn''t do it. Cass and the others were her friends. During the time when they lived with the beast people, she had almost forgotten that the disputes between the two races were often more cruel than she could ever imagine.

    What if that dayes?

    "Okay, Ninth Sister, I don''t want you to be embarrassed by this problem, you should understand the reason why I rejected Leen now."

    "Mmm."

    Leen was still a little beast boy, he will eventually find Cyril and avenge his parents. Then he can live a stable life, instead of following them everywhere to experience danger, even if he bes stronger, they were only a part of his life. Dongfang Minghui didn''t bother after she figured it out. She even thought that Seventh sister was right to reject Leen quickly.

    Without a beginning, there will be no difficult choices in the future.

    The two worked together. Dongfang Minghui went to the tent of the Cass tribe in the East District. They chose a good location this time. Obviously, they could see the familiar faces at a nce, and Karu was also there. She didnt know what to say or what happened but he was smiling brightly.

    "Karu."

    "Little Shaman, why are you here?" When Karu saw Dongfang Minghui, he smirked happily. He quickly stood up and squatted in front of her, "Little Shaman, is there something wrong?"

    The two found a secluded ce, and she said, "Now I have a valuable guest with me, I need you to escort him to the tribe and let him live in the Cass tribe temporarily."

    "Yes, the honoured guest of the little shaman is an honoured guest of our Cass tribe. Where is he, I will pick him up now."

    Karu was very enthusiastic. He was really afraid that the little shaman would be confused'' outside and would not return to the tribe. As a result, the other party sent a friend to the tribe, which was a great good thing. Why not ept him?

    "On the day you leave the trading market, go to the guard team to find Leon, and he will escort him to your Cass tribe."

    "Little shaman, I understand." Karu had heard a little overtone from the other party''s words, and secretly decided that he would definitely entertain this distinguished guest.

    Wei Jun saw them tidy up everything resolutely, ready to pat their butts and leave at any time, and found an opportunity to stop in front of Dongfang Minghui. The other party looked at her with a confused look, "Aren''t you going to find the elves? I want to tell you I want toe."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and looked puzzled.

    "Karu said that he will pay attention to the matter of the Flying Eagle n and the Mermaid n. Anyway, I still have 90 months, just enough time to have a long experience." Wei Jun made a good excuse for herself, "Why don''t you talk?"

    "Oh, didn''t you hate going to the elves before?"

    "Who said I hate it?" Wei Jun quickly retorted, the reason why she objected to them going to the elves was because the plot hole was in this ce at the end of the plot. But when she found that her life was running out, she no longer wanted to specte on unfounded things, let alone manage them. For the rest of her remaining life, she wanted to live freely and arbitrarily, and live for herself.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her with small eyes, making Wei Jun angry.

    "Take me or not, give me an answer."

    "Of course you cane, why did you think otherwise? I thought you knew that we were going to the elves together."

    After hearing her assurance, Wei Jun nodded with satisfaction, and then asked, "Where''s Leen? How will you ce him?"

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui heard her mention Leen, "Seventh sister arranged for him to stay with the guard team for a while, and left Chubby and Green Sand Leopard to take care of him."

    "Alright."

    "Yes."

    This is the most reasonable arrangement, but looking at Leen''s eyes, Dongfang Minghui felt a sense of guilt, as if she and Seventh sister had joined forces to abandon him, "Aiya, I didn''t want to."

    The more she thought about it, the more painful it is.

    The contradictions between the beast people and the humans couldn''te out of her mind again.

    As the early morning approached, the group left the market and walked step by step towards the ce drawn on the map. Toothless and Little White were exploring the way in front. The rtionship between the two was really good, but sometimes Toothless will get angry for no reason, and then rush to beat Little White. Little White''s temper was very good, and it wasn''t easy to press him to the.

    "Could it be that your two spirit beasts are in heat?" Wei Jun felt that she couldn''t bear to look directly at them when she saw their friendliness. The two little ones were also feeding her a mouthful of dog food from time to time

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Dongfang Minghui red at her, her family''s Toothless is still innocent, not to mention Little White is also a little smaller than Toothless.

    "These two little things are so bad, what kind of master keeps what kind of spiritual pet." Wei Jun remembered that when these two little things were only a year old, it used to use his butt to face her, tsk tsk, hmph, really no idea why she put so much effort before to save these two little guys.

    Qian Wanyu nced at Wei Jun coldly, and then set her eyes on Little White. Little White was very big, a whole size bigger than Toothless, but Little White was actually still an underage child. Thinking of Wei Jun''s teasing of them It''s really that much.

    "Master Wei, in order to thank you for your care for Sister Ninth over the past few years, I have a gift for you."

    "Huh?"

    Wei Jun was still thinking about the two pets. She really hated this fellow countryman, she just didn''t think about her feelings of being single and showed her love everyday, then her pets were also showing their love!

    Hearing Qian Wanyu''s words, not only Wei Jun was startled, but even Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes curiously.

    "I have a spiritual pet here, I''ll give it to you." Qian Wanyu took out the flying winged elephant that was sealed in the barrier by Qing Mo''s ice before, and a baby-sized flying wing elephant flew away like this in front of Wei Jun.

    For Qian Wanyu, Wei Jun has a lot ofments. Due to the halo of the heroine on her, she didn''t dare to say a word about those shorings since she was scared of her holding grudges. This holding a grudge aspect of Qian Wanyu was very clear in the plot!

    Anyone who has offended her before will never have a good end

    She never hoped to get Qian Wanyu''s opinion or special treatment, as long as the other party didn''te to trouble the Blood Fiend Alliance and her, she would even burn incense for her!

    So when Qian Wanyu said that she wanted to give her a gift, Wei Jun felt a little light and unreal. When the flying wing elephant cub which had not yet woken up, was brought to her, her heart was instantly filled with cuteness and melted.

    "Although this spiritual pet can be given to you, it depends on whether you are willing to ept it or not." Qian Wanyu then told her about the origins of the flying-winged elephant cub that she had snatched from the Qing Lan Sect, and finally, "Speaking of this, you and this flying-winged elephant cub can be regarded as strangers and unrted to I and Sister Ninth who were both in the Purple Devil Mountains. If you ept it, I will unlock the enchantment and ice seal on it now."

    Wei Jun pondered for a moment, thinking about her own short life, even if the Qing Lan Sect came to seek revenge, it would not matter, "I ept, thank you Third Miss for your kindness."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to stop her, but after thinking about it carefully, although Wei Jun took back the space ring stolenst time, the weapons and some precious medicinal pills were all looted.

    Qian Wanyu immediately asked Qing Mo to withdraw the spirit power that was freezing the flying winged elephant cub''s body, and then withdrew the enchantment.

    Wei Jun hugged it carefully. It was even more shockingpared to when she hadn''t hugged it personally just now. The little guy was soft, and when it woke up, it hummed and burrowed into her arms with eyes closed.

    "It treats you as a mother." Dongfang Minghui said indifferently, it was not a matter of a day or two for her being a mother to little Toothless. Spirit beasts were very close to the first person they sw when they open their eyes, just like Toothless.

    "It''s still small, you have to prepare some food for it, and give it a name. When Toothless was a child, I prepared a bath of medicinal nts for it every day, and when it grew teeth, I prepared mr sticks for it to eat"

    All the learnings were cultivated from an early age.

    Wei Jun was a little stunned when she heard that she had to prepare something. She was a dignified young master of the Blood Fiend Alliance but now ended up in a state of embarrassment with nothing in her space ring at least she could give it a name, "I''ll just call it Lulu."

    "It''s a very nice name." Just like a pig Dongfang Minghui praised against her will.

    "Really? Well then it''ll be called Lulu from now on."

    Lulu was still young and wanted to find a warm ce to stay, instantly cuddling deeper into her arms.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at her space ring. In fact, she didn''t have much stuff left in her space ring. Fortunately, this time, she swiped some medicinal nts and medicinal materials from the guard team but she couldn''t make a medicinal bath immediately, "I can give you a little of this stuff. Lulu needs spiritual liquid to eat and the things for bathing, but"

    Wei Jun knew there was nothing good when she saw the treacherous smile on her face, "But what?"

    "The debt I owed youst time must be written off, how about it? I can also give away the exclusive secret recipe of my mr stick for free, so that your Lulu will want to eat it again after eating it once! Then you''ll never lose to outsiders haha!"<blockquote>

    LOL Minghui!!!

    Thank you to all supporters on kofi as well as readers andmentors!</blockquote>

 Chapter 139 (2)

    Chapter 139 (2)

    "Little girl, what do you think our rtionship is? You said earlier that you wouldn''t pay it back anyway." Wei Jun actuall didn''t really think about collecting debts with Dongfang Minghui, "However, this woman Xian is definitely a big problem and must be solved as soon as possible. We have to get rid of her."

    When mentioning Xian, Dongfang Minghui touched her nose with a guilty conscience. Since the Seventh sister came back, she hadn''t asked about Xian''s fate.

    "She''s dead."

    Qian Wanyu walking in front, heard the sudden silence, and simply exined, "The girl I met in the Hiry tribe is Xian, she happened to be looking for Nangong Yuntian, so I simply killed her."

    "Great!" Wei Jun''s anger was halved but thinking that she had lost so many brothers in the alliance for a single woman, she felt that she couldn''t let her off so cheaply Then after thinking about Qian Wanyu''s way of doing things, she felt that just relying on the things that Xian had done before, it wasn''t enough for her to die a hundred times more.

    "Yeah, that''s great."

    The fourth sister'' who had been entangling her for so many years finally disappeared but she didn''t know what happened to her cousin.

    Seeing that everyone was in a sombre mood, Qian Wanyu walked for dozens of miles and simply suggested, "Let''s rest here for a while, and I''ll go see if the way ahead is ok."

    They were in an uninhabited ce at the moment, and asionally saw a few dpidated earthen houses, which were all ces where some hunters temporarily lived.

    "I suddenly found out that your Seventh sister isn''t that annoying."

    "Do you know how to say anything good? Seventh Sister has always been very good. Otherwise, where did your Lulue from? Even the Little Toothless was given to me by her." Dongfang Minghui didn''t like to hear bad things about Seventh Sister. Her Seventh sister was outwardly cold but inwardly soft-hearted, a typical child whocked love growing up and had to foster a tough exterior to survive.

    Seventh Sister showing kindness to a person was to give things. She felt that Seventh Sister must ept Wei Jun as a friend to a certain extent for her to give Lulu.

    Seeing Wei Jun teasing Lulu heartlessly, she sorted out some leftover goods in the space and threw it all to Wei Jun, "Toothless has passed the age to eat spiritual fluid, these are all for Lulu."

    "Thank you."

    "Didn''t you say just now that we are all from the same world, except for Seventh Sister and Lu Xing, you are also one of my irreceable friends, understand?"

    Wei Jun wrinkled her nose, "You actually put Lu Xing to such an important position? If you let your Seventh sister know, she will definitely want to eat vinegar."

    "No, Sister Seventh knows."

    "Don''t worry, Lu Xing will definitely not die." Wei Jun would notfort others, she could only use this clumsy method to make the fellow viger in front feel less sad, "What''s more, we will find the elves, and the elves have the tree of life. This may be able to help him recover."

    Thinking of the scene Wei Jun said, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to look directly, and felt happier, "I hope the tree of life will keep him safe and sound."

    Qian Wanyu leaned her back against a big tree and quietly listened to their unrestrained conversation. She held two beasts with crooked necks in her hands. After a while, she came out from behind the tree and deliberately stepped on the branches on the ground, "Ninth Sister, probably because of the sudden cold weather, I found these."

    "These are" Dongfang Minghui looked at Toothless and Little White, "It''s enough for us but Toothless and Little White will be hungry, well it doesn''t matter if they eat or not, they can go and hunt some food on their own."

    As soon as they heard there was no food to eat, both Toothless and Little White''s furry ears stood up.

    Seeing her quickly processing the ingredients, Qian Wanyu leaned forward in a funny way, "Ninth Sister, you are getting worse and worse. Toothless and Little White are going to fight for their food!"

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, "Toothless and Little White are very good, they should go out and find food together, it should be fine."

    Even if something happened, Toothless would issue a warning to remind them, so she was more at ease.

    About a stick of incenseter, Toothless and Little White hummed and dragged a round little pig beast up to Dongfang Minghui acting like a spoiled child, "Ouch."

    Little Minghui was sitting there roasting meat and was almost shoved into the fire by Toothless and Little White. Fortunately, Qian Wanyu grabbed her with one hand. Their fur immediately stood up seeing Qian Wanyu re at the two of them.

    Toothless and Little White gave Dongfang Minghui an aggrieved look, then retreated, lying on the ground obediently, resting their heads on their forelimbs.

    Wei Jun couldn''t helpughing when she saw the same grievances between the two.

    Dongfang Minghui asked Qian Wanyu to stand by the fire and watch the series of barbecued meats, while she ran over to check the little pig beasts brought back by Toothless and Little White, starting to clean them up afterwards.

    Soon, a gust of fragrance wafted out. Dongfang Minghui sprinkled her own condiments on top and gave Wei Jun and Seventh sister a stick respectively. Then she tried it on her own, and she felt it tasted pretty good, so she gave Toothless and Little White some.

    Toothless and Little White shared the whole little pig beast between them, the two starving beasts fought another fight for the delicious food!

    In the middle of the night, it was windy outside, and then it began to snow. Dongfang Minghui took out arge tent and set it up simply. Everyone would live in the same warm tent. Wei Jun put Lulu in her arms and fell asleep after a while.

    Outside the tent, Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui''s hand to wee the first snow in the beastnd.

    "Seventh sister, can you squat down?"

    Dongfang Minghui has always hated the height difference between them with her current body.

    There was a smile on Qian Wanyu''s mouth, "If Ninth Sister wants to do something, I can hug you."

    Dongfang Minghui ignored her teasing, leaned over, and gently ced a wet kiss on the corner of her lips, "Seventh sister, thank you for being so kind to Wei Jun."

    "Silly, I just wanted to see what kind of spiritual pet she could raise, so I gave her the flying wing elephant."

    Truly a hard mouthed but soft-hearted woman.

    Dongfang Minghui would not be deceived by Seventh Sister''s appearance, she took the initiative to wrap her arms around the other''s neck, "Seventh sister, the snow is so beautiful, if only everyone was here as well"

    If Senior Brother Li, Senior Sister Bai Rou and the others were all around, it would be very lively.

    Qian Wanyu wiped away the snowkes from her eyshes, "One day, they will all be here."

    "Really?"

    "For sure."

    The next day, the few people were almost on their way. Toothless and Little White ran in front of them happily. The thick umtion of snow could not stop their hearts that were about to get loose. On the contrary, Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun stepped bravely with each footprint sinking their feet directly to their knees.

    Dongfang Minghui had her head in Qian Wanyu''s arms. Spiritual power could provide a steady stream of energy. At least it guaranteed that they will not freeze to death in this icy snow, but the cold wind blowing was still chilling to the bones.

    "Seventh sister, I thought of a good way to make you go fast."

    "You mean make a snowboard or skis? If two wooden boards are bound to our feet, we will move forward quickly, right?" Wei Jun guessed right, she also wanted to find a warm ce to stay for the night and not lie down in a tent with wet clothes.

    The snow was still falling but there was a silk umbre, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu at least didn''t have that much snow on their bodies. Even though Wei Jun was wearing a piece of thick clothing, it was almost covered up by the snow.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t we sit on Little White''s back and let it take us for a ride."

    "What about me?" Wei Jun''s voice sounded in her ear.

    As soon as she turned around, she met Wei Jun''s angry eyes, as if she was using her of something inhumane, "How about I let Toothless carry you for a while?"

    "That tiny thing in your family? Don''t think about it." The little Toothless was entric and tight-tempered, and Wei Jun didn''t want to be troubled. We''ll stop and take a short rest, just in time for two pairs of skis to be made. When the snow stops falling, we will leave immediately."

    "Ah fine."

    Dongfang Minghui hated this kind of weather. It''s not cold when it snows, but it''s still annoying to keep going, especially when stuck on the road.

    Little Colour took them to find a few sticks of the right size. Seventh sister split it into two ording to Wei Jun''s request, and Dongfang Minghui studied the cities that the destination would pass through.

    Not long after they left the tribe, they passed the Muba tribe. This tribe is a small subsidiary tribe of the Cass tribe. The entire tribe only had about a hundred people. There were only a few strong warriors, and the weak ones made up the majority.

    Fortunately, the two tribes, Hiry and Cyril, did not consider expanding their territories into this area for the time being, otherwise, the Muba tribe would be wiped out in minutes.

    "Next we need to get to the Tanu Forest."

    Tanu Forest they have never heard of it, they thought of it as a small forest at first, but when they took advantage of the snow to stop, they quickly managed to ski for two days, and arrived at Tanu Forest without taking a break.

    The towering trees were even bigger than the forests of the Purple Demon Mountains. The key is this forest was strange as soon as they stepped into the forest, they found that the temperature in the forest was different from the temperature outside. "Seventh sister, why is the temperature difference so big?"

    When things were strange, there must be something fishy.

    "There should be a high-temperature hot spring below." Qing Mo suddenly said in Qian Wanyu''s mind, "Tanu Forest is a forestparable to the Purple Demon Mountains. The warmth below nourishes thisnd so the species inside have mutated in different situations, in other words, this forest is very dangerous."

    Hot springs?

    Wei Jun was attracted by the warmth, but when she heard about the high temperature she felt a shiver down her back. She didn''t want to turn herself into a roast suckling pig for the time being.

    Even Toothless and Little White were quiet after entering, they no longer ran around at will, but they were very irritable.

    Toothless?

    Little Minghui hugged Toothless but Toothless kept humming non-stop.

    Qian Wanyu also felt Little White''s irritability, thinking of what Qing Mo said just now she said, "The high temperature below has had some impact on Toothless and Little White, let them return to the space rings for now."

    Because Wei Jun has not signed a spiritual pet contract with Lulu, Lulu couldn''t enter the space, it was held by Wei Jun and kept humming, "Is Lulu ufortable?"

    "Even Toothless and Little White are a bit irritable when they entered this ce, let alone this baby, how about you sign a contract with it." Dongfang Minghui felt that one of the biggest advantages of entering this forestpared to the outside was that the white snow couldn''t prate. The green trees were still green trees and the ground was clean from snow. The temperature right now was also very suitable, and veryfortable.

    Qian Wanyu stepped on dry branches and held the whip tightly in her hand. She reminded both of them, "This is a high-risk ce, you all need to be vignt."

    "Alright."

    Wei Jun looked at Lulu acting so ufortable and she no longer hesitated. She bit her finger but before she could sign the contract, she saw a dark monkey attack from the front, she hugged Lulu and quickly moved towards the right.

    This roll almost made her roll into the small pool of water on the side. There were a few pairs of emerald green eyes staring at her in the pool, and a red tongue shot out at her.

    Wei Jun quickly got up and saw that Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were also attacked by the same creatures.

    "Wei Jun, are you all right?"

    "I''m fine!"

    It was a poisonous snake and a monkey. The animals living in the Tanu Forest all had one obvious thing inmon. These animals had a very violent temper. When they missed they immediately screeched sharply bursting everyone''s eardrums!

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her head was dizzy, and even her soul sea seemed to hurt.

    "You idiot, get rid of them quickly, they are summoningpanions!"

    "Seventh sister, these things can attack our consciousness!" Little Colour roared at Dongfang Minghui, who was rashly being tossed around, and immediately woke up. She was no longer only defending but attacking, using branches and vines to swing onto the ck monkeys while shooting them down with her hidden weapons.

    Qian Wanyu tried to throw out a few shots of lightning, but the surprise was that her attacks couldn''t manifest at all! Qian Wanyu was very surprised and tried several times to no avail.

    "Seventh sister, stay away!"

    Dongfang Minghui picked up the silk umbre in her hand and smashed the ck monkey who wanted to sneak attack Qian Wanyu. These monkeys were very strange. They had no tail, and their palms and soles had sharp ws. Those ws when stretched out were all dark and shone brightly.

    "This ce is weird."

    "Yes" Qing Mo had reminded her a long time ago. Seeing that she couldn''t use her lightning spiritual power to good effect, he suggested, "Spiritual power seems to be disabled in this ce."

    Disabled

    Qian Wanyu looked at Sister Ninth, and at Wei Jun, everyone seemed to be using no spiritual power to attack.

    After the trying the lightning, she began to release the wind-type spiritual power, but the expected gust of wind did not appear, as if she had encountered a barrier, it dissipated the moment she tried. For the first time in her life, it felt like punching cotton

    "This ce is really evil, is it toote to leave?" Wei Jun didn''t have anything to defend herself, even if Lulu in her arms was stolen, she would be in a lot of trouble. It was only thanks to Little Colour''s vine branches otherwise she would have been scratched by these ck monkeys.

    "It''s toote, let''s run."

    Alerted by Little Colour and Qing Mo, arge group of ck monkeys and beasts like the ones that attacked them came towards this side. Wei Jun was being pulled by Little Colour''s vines, and Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu sat on Little White''s back.

    Everyone fled towards the depths of the woods.

    "Hey, what''s the situation? Why does my spiritual power seem to be blocked?"

    "Mine too."

    "Seventh sister, how about you?"

    Qian Wanyu took out the sword from her space ring, "Don''t you find it too quiet here?"

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun looked at each other, and they stood up slowly as if they were afraid of being disturbed, they didn''t even dare to take a breath. Dongfang Minghui automatically opened the silk umbre and looked around cautiously.

    Wei Jun felt the little Lulu in his arms was even more irritable, squirming back and forth, as if it was not veryfortable. She tapped it with her palm, "Don''t move."

    "Hoohoho-"

    Little White roared three times towards the depths of the forest, his entire back arched.

    Immediately afterwards, the three of them felt a wave of shaking, the ground was shaking non-stop, and it was shaking rhythmically. She seemed to hear her own heartbeat, and it was beating slowly with the rhythm, but soon, the rhythm became faster and faster, and she felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat as well!

    Seventh sister!

    "Close your eyes, calm down, don''t feel anything."

    Qian Wanyu found out earlier than them about this strangeness, she quickly calmed down under the guidance of Qing Mo, took out a voice control pill that Ninth Sister had refined before, and gave them one to swallow them one by one. When they couldn''t hear anything and couldn''t see anything, this feeling of panic and palpitation soon disappeared.

    Wei Jun breathed a sigh of relief, sweat came out from her forehead, her heart was close to Lulu''s and the heartbeats of one person and one spirit beast seemed to be synchronized with that thumping, "How long will it take us to get this out of this ce?"

    "Don''t know!"

    The matter wasn''t over yet, even if they didn''t watch or listen, the shaking of the ground was real.

    Soon, a huge figure came out of the woods. The height of the three of them together was not as tall as that of the heavyweight monster standing above their heads.

    The other party probably couldn''t find them, and withdrew its outstretched ws.

    "Seventh sister we need to hurry up."

    They turned around, and took three steps out, the other party flew towards them immediately so the three of them had to spread out, one on each side, left and right.

    Qian Wanyu stopped Dongfang Minghui by her side, "I will lead it away, you and Wei Jun need to run to the other side."

    "No." Dongfang Minghui was firm, she said to Wei Jun who was on the opposite side, "Run ahead, go straight to the ce we passed, you may be able to exit and survive!"

    Wei Jun didn''t like this method of retreating, what''s more, it wouldn''t make any sense for her to escape alone. "If you don''t leave as well we will all just have to die together."

    In a way, it might be quite an ending to die with her fellow countryman and the heroine of the novel.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the two of them helplessly, "Since you all don''t want to leave, we''ll have to find a way to get rid of it."

    If they couldn''t use spiritual power, they can only use their brains.

    "There must be something in this ce that has caused all the surrounding spiritual power to get blocked."

    "Why do you think so?"

    Qing Mo has never heard of a device that could disable spiritual power, but he has heard of many devices that could absorb spiritual power. Simr to the gathering spirit treasure in the small courtyard of the Royal Academy, "You have to make sure that the spiritual power in your body won''t get absorbed."

    Qian Wanyu felt it in her body but found that the spiritual power did not flow away. It was just that there was no way to use it.

    In this way, she guessed that the species living in this forest have not been nourished with spiritual power, they were most likely justmon beasts. After thinking about it, she wasn''t as flustered seeing the giant beast behind them.

    "Ninth Sister,e here, listen to me"<blockquote>

    Have fun with the chapter! Thank you to all subscribers, donators, supporters, readers andmentators <3

    For Genshin yers, how hyped are you for Sumeru after the Genshin v1.8 live stream? >,<

    I n on pulling for Dehya, Kusanali and Nilou!</blockquote>

 Chapter 140 (1)

    Chapter 140 (1)

    "Hey, here I am!"

    Dongfang Minghui shook the branches of the tree, and with the help of Little Colour''s vines, the whole big tree was pulled out in a slight arc. As soon as the vines loosened, the leaves fell down with a rustling sound.

    As soon as the tall monster raised its ws, the tree was snapped by its sharp ws.

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands helplessly and ran away, "You guys should run faster."

    Wei Jun climbed the tree but the leaves kept shaking, and the sound effect was not very obvious. Qian Wanyu tapped with stones on the left, and the sound came from different directions.Dongfang Minghui searched for a thin bamboo-like tree, pulled one end, and used the tree''s sticity to climb onto the opponent''s forehead.

    "Ninth Sister, be careful."

    Dongfang Minghui was frightened when she saw it. She didn''t know how long the beast was, but it had extremely long legs. She raised her head, but she still couldn''t see the whole shape. At most, she could see a hairy belly. Now, she catapulted to the other''s forehead. When she got up, she felt like she was ying bungee jumping on a ten-story building.

    The monster''s attention was immediately attracted by Dongfang Minghui, and just after taking a big step, its attention was turned to Wei Jun, and before it could do anything, it felt as if there was something on its head.

    It scratched in the east and scratched in the west, but still couldnt catch them. After a few times, it immediately became furious.

    "Little Colour, it''s all on you!"

    Little Colour''s vines had already tied both of its legs to the surrounding trees. With the strength of three people, they still couldn''t pull down the huge monster after pulling for a long time. Dongfang Minghui was lying on its forehead, looking down, she could vaguely see the ce where Seventh Sister''s long sword was shining with a cold glint.

    This monster was far from that ce.

    She took off her silk umbre and shoved it hard on its forehead, exhausting her strength to poke.

    "Hoohoho-"

    The monster''s forehead hurt, and it grabbed its hands fiercely, but identally touched the silk umbre, this touch made it even more painful. Dongfang Minghui kept dodging the big palm back and forth, and when its hand left, she pressed the silk umbre down again. The pain made this huge monster go crazy, and its ws were waving in the air. It waved and several big trees were crushed by it and flew out, smashing to the ground creating a huge hole. Without their help pulling, the beast ran forward like crazy, the sword that was hidden in front was adjusted by Little Colour''s vines, and it sank its feet straight into it!

    <em>Roar</em>

    It jumped a bit, and the de under its feet entered even more smoothly. Dongfang Minghui, who was squatting on its forehead, was apprehensive. Due to the height problem, she seemed to see the shadow of the entire Tanu Forest. As far as the eye could see, there were all towering trees, and she even saw fiery red clouds in front of her.

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed the silk umbre tightly and tried to pull it out, but she couldn''t pull it out despite trying for a long time, but she managed to feel the button. This was the button to shoot the hidden weapons of the silk umbre. She thought of all the hidden weapons hitting inside the head of this monster

    She hardened her heart and pressed it.

    Little Colour''s vines followed the surrounding trees, wrapping around her waist. Even so, due to the sudden impact, Little Minghui was shot out like a cannonball. The entire silk umbre flew out as well.

    "Ah-ah-help!"

    Ninth Sister!

    The beast roared for a long time and finally copsed, Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun didn''t get crushed by the beast. Neither of them had time to take a closer look. After Qian Wanyu pulled out the sword forcefully from its foot, she went to look for the trace of her Ninth Sister.

    "Follow the vines and see if we can find her." Wei Jun pointed to the broken vines under her feet.

    Qian Wanyu picked it up quickly, "These vines are useful to her, you can also help pick up as much as you can."

    Dongfang Minghui was thrown on a big tree. Due to her weight, she was currently tied up by Little Colour''s vines and hung upside down on the tree. Below her, she was listening to the creaking sound. She calmed down a little. Only then did she start to look down, and saw arge area of fiery red moving.

    "Little Colour, what is this?"

    "I don''t know," Little Colour said sullenly.

    Little Minghui was upside down and felt dizzy, "Little Colour, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Don''t you think the temperature here is very hot?"

    "Yeah?"

    When they stepped into the Tanu Forest from the ice and snow, the extreme temperature difference made them feel veryfortable and warm. But this ce was really hot, she was hung upside down for a while and sweat permeated all over her body. Sweat beads were sliding down her cheeks towards her forehead, and it was about to drip on the ground.

    A drop of sweat dripped from a height of several meters made a sizzling sound when it fell to the ground.

    The lizards crawling on the ground raised their heads, spitting out their long scarlet tongues, they stared at Dongfang Minghui hanging upside down on the tree, as if they were staring at their own food.

    "Why do I have a not so good feeling."

    Dongfang Minghui, whose scalp was numb from being stared at by these snakes felt her heart pounding and could vaguely hear something approaching.

    Little Colour gave a feeble look, "Those things are climbing up the tree"

    The tounges of these poisonous lizards were bright red and colourful, they look very pleasing to the eye but were extremely poisonous and had a natural fire poison. These snakes could only survive in warm areas, and once they left they cannot survive.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes wide, and saw the palm-sized poisonous lizards crawling towards her along the vines.

    "What is this strange thing?"

    The Poisonous Lizard has a long body, a small head, and four ws. It looked like a gecko. It also had the slithering long tongue simr to a snake. Almost as soon as it approached Dongfang Minghui, sharp thorns appeared on Little Colour''s vine branches, forcing it to stop.

    Dongfang Minghui looked back at it in horror, sweat dripping into her eyes, she didn''t even dare to blink.

    "Are we going down now?"

    "Below is their base." Going down now would be equivalent to entering the tiger''s mouth.

    Dongfang Minghui scanned it out of the corner of her eye, "How about we go to another tree and stay out of their sight?"

    "On the tree in front of you, there is a tree hole full of them. Under the tree in front of you is a group of yellow sand ants, which are bigger than your thumb. Rtively speaking The chosen location I''ve chosen is safer.

    Safer

    Dongfang Minghui''s sweat kept dripping down, hearing the sizzling sounds as it touched the floor, she always imagined the sound of meat when it was roasted on the fire, it sounded so simr. Every time, her sweat dripped down, a few poisonous lizards began to climb up the tree. When a dozen poisonous lizards gathered on a thick branch, the weight carried by the branch changed. When she felt it sinking down, her heart trembled.

    "If it goes on like this, are we going to feed these monsters?!"

    "Maybe."

    "What else can you do?"

    "Hold on until your Seventh sisteres, she won''t let you die."

    Thinking of Seventh Sister, she deeply felt that she would not be able to live without Seventh Sister, but sometimes it was not good to be too dependent. Dongfang Minghui firmly believed that she had to use her brain sometimes, "We don''t know where Seventh Sister is now, by the time shees we''ll be food for these lizards!"

    The other little friends she had were all very afraid of the high temperature here, and they are almost lifeless, like medicinal nts that have lost their moisture. The only one that has not been affected is Toothless. Toothless looked even more excited than usual, jumping up and down. She had no doubt that Toothless could climb trees at the moment.

    "Mother, mother, mother!"

    "What''s wrong with Toothless?"

    She guessed it might have something to do with the temperature here, so she poured a bottle of cold water on Toothless to try to calm it down.

    Toothless was stunned, shook his head, shook the water droplets, and rolled on the ground, "Treasure!"

    "What treasure?"

    After she finished speaking, thinking that Toothless likes those shiny things the most, she quickly reacted, "Toothless, you mean there are treasures here?"

    "Mother, mother!" Toothless rolled and screamed even more.

    Dongfang Minghui pondered for a moment, "Little Colour, send me down a little bit." There are many branches on this big tree, what she meant was to let Little Colour put her down slowly, when it was about to get close to the tree, Toothless flew out of her space ring andnded steadily on the ground from mid-air.

    Those ming lizards were startled by the sudden appearance of the big object, and they all fled, leaving a piece of emptynd, but it also gave Dongfang Minghui a chance tond. She was upside down for a long time, and her legs were almost weak when shended. Her head also felt really dizzy.

    Toothless shot a small me of mes towards the ming lizards that bravely crawled forward. The mes devoured them all at once, and all of the other lizards that wanted toe up were stunned by the mes. Toothless looked up proudly and squatted in front of Dongfang Minghui constantly calling out, "Mother mother!"

    "Toothless, where do you want to go?" Dongfang Minghui asked, lying on its back.

    "Ow-Ow."

    Naturally, to go find the treasure!

    Qian Wanyu dragged Wei Jun and ran all the way, picking up a lot of vine branches. When she was halfway, she heard Toothless roar, "Quick, this is the direction."

    Little White took the lead but still felt a little unhappy carrying Wei Jun as well. He was severely reprimanded by Qian Wanyu, and immediately carried her and Wei Jun to chase after Toothless. Along the way, they encountered strange things in the woods, which took some time to defeat and run from.

    Toothless!

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she was about to be roasted, even the surrounding air seemed to be filled with heat. However, she was still leaning on Toothless''s furry back which was also heating up.

    She had eaten everything in her space ring that could relieve heat, but she couldn''t relieve her irritability at all.

    "Ow." Toothless seemed to indicate that they were almost there.

    The soil under Toothless''s feet made a sizzling sound, making her ears tremble.

    Little Colour looked like a magic nt that has been short of water for a long time. Sitting in the sea of souls, watching Toothless walk forward in high spirits, "This kid is so persistent, I think it has found its own chance."

    "Um?"

    "This ce is so hot, there must be something here to attract it. This little thing has awakened the fire element previously. I think it should be something rted to the fire element hidden under the heat"

    Little Colour hated fire and Fire Element Spiritual Masters.

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself, so that''s it!

    Little Toothless has always wanted to work hard to grow up, and she could feel this, especially when she had seen Little White growing bigger after going into seclusion for a period of time. Toothless refused to see Little White for a long time, feeling depressed, with a lifeless look. Even when it saw Little White, it would get annoyed at Little White immediately acting violent and attacking directly.

    Toothless'' cruelty made her feel surprised when she saw it before. Now that she thought about it, it seemed she was too indifferent to Little Toothless and hadn''t know what its true thoughts and feelings were.

    Little Minghui stretched out her hand and touched Little Toothless'' ears soothingly, "Little Toothless,e on."

    "Ow."

    Toothless walked another distance, and finally reached the destination it was going towards, "Mother, mother!"

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyelids and saw a dense fog, a vast expanse of whiteness. She felt that the humidity in this ce was better than before. She was able to finally take a breath. She got off Toothless''s back and was shocked as soon as she touched the ground.

    "It''s so hot, so hot!" Dongfang Minghui felt that she was wearing shoes but the soles of her feet were still scalded by the temperature. Thinking of Toothless walking all the way on just its paws, she pointed at it saying, "Raise your paws for me to see."

    Toothless rubbed her affectionately and raised its swollen paws aggrievedly to show her.

    Dongfang Minghui touched its front paws with her hand, and could still feel the heat. It hurt a little to see Toothless like this, "Toothless, what are you looking for?"

    She found a pill to treat burns from her space ring, and just as she was about to put it on Toothless, she saw Toothless wailing at the steaming pool. The mist above the pool was so thick that her vision was blurred.

    "Toothless, you said the treasure is in this pool?"

    "Ow."

    She tried to get close to the edge of the pool and saw the edge of the white jade pool in front of her. The water in the pool was bubbling, like boiling water. She was anxious and almost tried to pick up some water but Toothless bit down on her clothes.

    "Ouch-"

    Toothless dragged her back to where she was standing before it let go, staring at her with pitiful eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, "You''re saying the treasure is underwater but how should we go down to get it?"

    The temperature of the water was so hot that it is even hotter than boiling hot water. If they simply went down like this they''d definitely be boiled suckling pigs.

    Toothless entered the space ring with a swish, and rummaged through every space. It was like rummaging through boxes. Finally, it took out the treasure it had been looking for in sharp knife mountain. It was two beads. A dark blue bead and a diamond-shaped bright orange colour bead, these two round beads immediately pulled Dongfang Minghui''s memory back to a long time ago.

    The two beads were originally taken into the space ring by Seventh Sister. Later, after Seventh Sister absorbed the dark beads, she returned the two beads to her.

    She didn''t know what they were so she threw it in the corner of her space ring, and thanks to Little Toothless''s memory, it managed to dig it up from nowhere. Dongfang Minghui touched Toothless'' two ears, "Awesome!"

    Toothless stepped on the dark blue bead with its forelegs, rolled around, and then stepped on another bead with its other legs, staring at Dongfang Minghui with aggrieved eyes.

    She didn''t understand it at first, until Toothless rolled the two beads in front of her, and took out another limb to make a pointing movement, she had a bold guess, "Toothless you want to know where the third bead went?"

    Toothless'' aggrieved little eyes lit up.

    Dongfang Minghui stroked its forehead, seems this little guy was quite vindictive. Thest time it didn''t give any reaction before, turns out it was waiting until now to express grievances.

    "Toothless" Little Minghui pressed her head against its small head, looking embarrassed, and didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t say that the third bead was used by Seventh Sister Maybe Toothless would remember Seventh Sister for the rest of its life! But it won''t work if she didn''t exin it, "Hey, Toothless, actually that bead will get hot, and it will burn me, I don''t think it''s very"

    "The third bead was taken by me." Qian Wanyu''s frank voice suddenly interjected.<blockquote>

    LOL WANYU!

    Enjoy everyone, thank you to all supporters,mentors, readers and everyone browsing the novel. MIWW <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 140 (2)

    Chapter 140 (2)

    Seventh sister!

    Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun were looking a little distressed. When Little White saw Toothless, it took the lead and ran towards Tootheless rubbing it first then went to make trouble with Toothless. But this time Toothless obviously didn''t have the heart to y with Little White, so it simply snorted.

    Little White obediently returned to Qian Wanyu''s side, very aggrieved.

    After Toothless finished getting rid of Little White, it roared at Qian Wanyu again, and it even put on a fighting stance, looking to be quite angry.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the hot water pool, and then looked at the two beads ced in front of Dongfang Minghui. She guessed that this might have something to do with Little Toothless, and said seriously, "If you want to go into the pool to look for something, I can help you, but I want another bead that I don''t have."

    Dongfang Minghui also had a headache. Little Toothless and Seventh sister had always been like cats and dogs, she stroked little Toothless''s head, "Little Toothless, I''m sorry, I gave the beads to Seventh sister without asking, don''t be mad at me."

    When Toothless was touched by her, its tense body rxed, and it turned around to lick and leave some saliva on her face, without showing any signs of anger.

    Wei Jun wanted tough, she understood Toothless'' thoughts a little bit. She stroked Lulu, who had just woken up, in her arms. Lulu half-squinted her eyes and looked dazed. Lulu obviously didn''t know where it was at all. It opened its mouth, yawned, stuck out a little tongue, and moved closer to lightly lick Wei Jun''s chin for a while, then found a safe ce to sleep.

    "Seventh sister, Toothless is looking for something in the pool."

    "Un."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the pool. She took out the lightning whip, and it prated into the water little by little. She put the whole whip in and still couldn''t reach the bottom. It could be seen how deep the pool was. When she took out the whip, she gently touched the tip of the whip that had reached the farthest inside the bottom of the pool.

    She just touched it, and soon released it but her fingers were hot and red.

    "You all stay here, I will go down with Toothless."

    Dongfang Minghui looked puzzled. Just as she was about to protest, she thought about how she was and whale and couldn''t swim She turned to Wei Jun, "Are you also and whale?"

    "How is it possible, when I was eight years old as old as you right now, I would go fishing in the river, and my swimming skills are 100%. However" Wei Jun hesitated, after being stunned by the other party, she simply said, "If it''s this body, you know it probably has never touched water, I think"

    "Being so arrogant for nothing hmph." Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes.

    So the duo who couldn''t swim were left on the shore.

    Qian Wanyu followed Toothless into the pool. Toothless put a blue bead in his mouth and threw another yellow-orange bead back into Dongfang Minghui''s space ring. It reluctantly carried Qian Wanyu on its back and jumped into the pool with a ssh.

    A dark blue rippling energy shield appeared, covering her and Toothless inside. Qian Wanyu felt a coolness blowing towards her face and felt much morefortable. One person and one spirit beast, dived little by little just like this with the water ripple energy shield.

    "That dark blue bead should be the tears of the mermen." Qing Mo really felt that the situation was incredible. Everything that Toothless found was always shocking. He thought it was a coincidence that the ck dark type soul bead was found by Toothless as well But, it turns out the little guy can always surprise them.

    The difference from the dense white fog above was that the pool underneath was a fiery red. The farther they dive, the more Qian Wanyu could feel the change in water temperature. There was no problem with the water, the problem was that there was a fire dragon vein under the pool!

    This fire dragon vein was not an ordinary dragon vein.

    This fire dragon vein is a collection of innumerable years nourished by heaven and earth. It is said that many years ago, at least a hundred thousand years ago, a fiery red meteorite fell and shattered into several pieces of fire meteorites of different sizes. After millenia of precipitation, the meteorite contained fire crystals the size of a fist that had sunken to the bottom of the pool.

    There were also three water and fire lotuses at the bottom of the pool. One of the lotuses has already opened a flower, red and white, it looked beautiful, there''s also another bud that about to bloom.

    Toothless came for the fire crystal.

    As long as there were treasures born from heaven and earth, there was always a guardian.

    Toothless and Qian Wanyu didn''t move when they saw the treasures because there was a sleeping flood dragon beside the fire crystal! The crystal surrounded the most central part. The flood dragon had a single corner on its forehead, and on the upper brow of the corner of the eye, there were bumps of flesh that cross between the eyes, which looks very strange.

    "No one can use spiritual power in the Tanu Forest, this is probably rted to this fire crystal." Qing Mo sensed a huge spiritual power in the fire crystal. If Wanyu had awakened the fire-type spiritual power, he would be a little jealous of the little guy for having this big chance, "If you can, you''d better pick one of the water and fire lotus and lotus seeds back."

    The water and fire lotus looks like a fire lotus that had grown with the fire crystal. It contained both the fire element spiritual power and water spiritual power. In terms of attributes, it is truly contradictory. However, it can be regarded as a special medicinal nt as well since it bloomed in such boiling hot water.

    Qian Wanyu naturally would not let it go.

    She patted Little Toothless on the head and pointed to the water and fire lotus. The water and fire lotus bloomed on the edge. It was easy to collect. The key was the fire crystal in the middle with the flood dragon circled around it.

    Toothless paddled over obediently. Because of the energy shield, the water surface did not fluctuate. However, they had a little ident when picking the water and fire lotus. There was a small fire snake wrapped around the root of the water fire lotus. It was very thin, almost like a root itself, plus it had the same colour as the bottom of the pool. Qian Wanyu didn''t even have time to distinguish it and was bitten by the small fire snake wrapped around the root causing a few drops of blood to immediately fall into the pool water.

    "There is actually a spirit beast guarding it. It seems that this thing has be a treasure as well! Don''t waste it, just leave two nts."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed the little fiery snake by its tail. She thought of squeezing it to death directly, but Qing Mo stopped her, "Look at the redness of your wound, it could be poisonous, you should keep it for now and wait for confirmation. It''s never toote to kill itter."

    "Ok."

    Qian Wanyu threw the little fire snake into her space ring, and then transferred the spiritual power in her body to the wound, temporarily sealing it.

    When everything was done, the two sneaked in front of the flood dragon again. Qian Wanyu was thinking about how to take the fire crystal away without any trace, but she didn''t need to because flood dragon who was sleeping, smelled the blood of human beings and suddenly opened its bigntern-like eyes. There was still a little confusion in those big eyes.

    "Roar" Little Toothless flew over without hesitation and spewed a small fireball with golden mes towards it.

    The flood dragon was still coiled around the fire crystal but because of the me it was nowpletely awake, it quickly swept its tail and roared, "Dragon!"

    Qian Wanyu stroked her forehead, this little dragon cub always causing so many problems.

    She jumped down from Toothless'' back, took advantage of Little Toothless distracting the flood dragon''s attention, and quickly threw out her whip. It was originally aimed at the fire crystal but was blocked by the flood dragon''s tail on the way.

    This flood dragon body was as hard as steel and there were hard fleshy spikes on the tip of its tail. The tip of the whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand didn''t get any advantage when she pulled it over, which showed how hard its body is.

    "A little cub of the dragon n, hahaha."

    Toothless, who was thrown out by the flood dragon''s tail, roared twice, like an angry cub. Newborn cubs were not afraid of tigers and the same goes for Toothless as it rushed over again spraying mes at it several times.

    Qian Wanyu was slightly bumped by the flood dragon''s body and could feel her internal organs shifting from the impact, "This flood dragon is so powerful."

    "It can even speak human words, I think it is close to transforming into a human form. This flood dragon''s cultivation level is at least several hundred years." Qing Mo said lightly.

    Hundred years

    Qian Wanyu felt as if she had been fooled by Little Toothless, but now she was on board the pirate ship. She took out the lightning whip again and tried to throw a thunderbolt, the sky rumbled and there was really a lightning bolt!

    "Who, who attracted the lightning!"

    The flood dragon looked panicked, but while it didn''t pay attention, and was knocked over by Little Toothless. Qian Wanyu took this opportunity and wanted to snatch the fire crystal. As a result, the flood dragon reacted very quickly and swept its tail over. Qian Wanyu''s wrist was scraped off by a flesh thorn on its tail, and then she heard it say viciously, "A little human dares to act under my nose?!"

    By the pool, Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun kept pacing around the shore, because when they stopped, they felt like they were on fire. They had to do this to relieve the burning sensation that felt like they were about to be scalded.

    "Ugh."

    "Can you please stop moaning?"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed again, "Seventh sister and Toothless are both below, and they have been inside for so long, howe there is no movement at all?"

    "You''re stupid. No movement means that they are all right. If there is movement, wouldn''t you be more worried?"

    Not long after Wei Jun finished speaking, she saw the boiling water in the pool rippling turbulently, and some of the boiling water even sshed directly to the shore.

    Little Minghui looked like the sky was about to copse, Wei Jun quickly said, "This has nothing to do with me, maybe they are about to get some treasure You have to believe in Qian Wanyu''s ability, she is the female protagonist after all, right?!"

    As a result, very quickly, the boiling water quickly turned red.

    Wei Jun was speechless when she saw this, it''s as if everything was going wrong.

    *Rumble*

    A lightning bolt suddenly shed in the sky, but it shed quickly, and there was no response at all.

    The two looked at each other, Dongfang Minghui eximed, "Seventh sister is summoning lightning, they must be in danger."

    "Hey, I told you that if you want to look for opportunities, you will definitely encounter danger, but you have to believe that they can definitely turn bad luck into good luck, don''t shake in front of my eyes, and don''t even think about jumping inside as and whale. Even if you jump inside you''ll just be a drag, your Seventh sister will be busy fighting and busy saving you."

    Wei Jun''s words were a bit vicious, but they made sense.

    Dongfang Minghui red at her, she pulled Wei Jun back a few steps, "Yes, you are right, Seventh sister is definitely fine."

    In fact, the condition of Qian Wanyu and Toothless in the pool isn''t very good. One person and one spirit beast werepletely abused in the hands of the flood dragon.

    "Roar" Little Toothless had both ears drooping down. It was thrown ten times by the flood dragon''s tail, and of course, it managed to escape twice. Wanting to take the fire crystal from the opponent''s grasp seemed simply impossible.

    "Toothless?" Qian Wanyu frowned. It was probably the first time that the little guy had met such a powerful beast, and its confidence was greatly affected. She thought for a moment, released all her spiritual power, and sent the lightning whip directly into the pool.

    Then several lightning bolts rumbled non-stop.

    Jiaolong had been fooled once just now, and this time it naturally thought that the other party was pretending it was even still waiting leisurely.

    As a result, four purple lightning bolts hit the pool one after another.

    "Seventh sister''s lightning whip!"

    "I know, I know." Wei Jun didn''t know how to appease her. Hearing the thunder, she was busy pulling Dongfang Minghui away from the pool, "God, I''m most afraid of lightning, let''s hide far away so we dont'' get hit by it"

    After they dodged, the lightning quickly fell, and the water in the entire pool shot out. Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun, who were watching from the side, watched in awe, secretly d they retreated quickly, and then looked at each other and said in unison, "Spiritual power can be used?"

    The two released their own spiritual powers, but looking at their empty hands, Dongfang Minghui was a little stunned, she still couldn''t use it.

    "It should be something wrong about the pool."

    The flood dragon under the pool was struck by lightning, and the feeling of numbness was really painful. Qian Wanyu took advantage of the fact that the flood dragon was stunned, and dragged Toothless to the fire crystal quickly.

    "Grab it! How do we grab it?"

    Toothless tilted its little head, stared at the me crystal thing twice, and swallowed it in one bite. After swallowing, Toothless turned over and over, rolling upside down in the boiling water.

    "Bold!"

    The flood dragon was angry, especially seeing that the other party was still a dragon cub yet it actually robbed it of its chance right in front of it.

    Qian Wanyu shot a few more lightning bolts and found that it was no longer afraid of her purple lightning. It can be seen that no matter how stupid a dragon was it is absolutely impossible to be fooled a third time.

    "Water is the world of flood dragons. If you fight against it in this ce, you will lose."

    Qing Mo woke her up with one sentence, Qian Wanyu once again took out a few lightning bolts to entangle the dragon, grabbing Toothless and swimming upstream.

    "Damn human!" From the flood dragon''s point of view, the dragon cub was simply not strong enough to cause any waves. It is all because of that human''s repeated mischief, that its chance was swallowed by the dragon cub. Now the first thing it wanted to do was to kill the human and the second is to slowly skin the dragon cub and dig out its organs. Maybe, before it has digested the fire crystal it can swallow it alive and transform into a true dragon!"

    "Toothless, hurry up."

    Qian Wanyu saw that something was wrong with Toothless. Its fore and hind legs were still pushing hard, but halfway through, Toothless didn''t seem to be able to push.

    Toothless felt a fire rushing around in its body, it had no strength at all

    "It just swallowed the fire crystal, it must be the fire crystal that is causing trouble in its body."

    No need for Qing Mo to say that, Qian Wanyu also knew about Toothless'' condition. She threw Toothless ashore first, but she was tragically flicked from behind by the dragon and was hit in the back causing a mouthful of blood to spurt out.

    "I''ll kill you first, and then I''ll clean that dragon cub up."

    "Full of nonsense!"

    As soon as Toothless left, for Qian Wanyu, the temperature of the water below gradually rose, making it very ufortable. Fortunately, the release of her spiritual power can relieve her pain.

    Toothless!

    Toothless was thrown ashore by Qian Wanyu, but still felt ufortable, the little guy fell to the ground softly and kept humming looking for Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui could no longer hold it, she tried to unleash her spiritual power instinctively, and as a result, a green gleaming spiritual power was really released from her hand!

    "Toothless, where''s Seventh sister?"

    Toothless spat out the dark blue beads in its mouth and entered the space ring.

    "Seventh sister is still down there!"

    "You don''t want to go down, you can''t swim." Wei Jun was also very anxious, watching the pool of water turn blood red unknowingly, even thinking with her toes, she knew that Qian Wanyu must be in danger, but she still had to remind her.

    Dongfang Minghui held the dark blue bead in her hand, "I have this."

    She could only try it.

    Putting it in her mouth, she closed her eyes and jumped directly into the water. With the deep sea beads, the temperature under the water felt very suitable, and there was a protective cover to cover her so that she could avoid the invasion of water.

    Seventh sister!

    Qian Wanyu was holding a sword which was being stopped by the flood dragon''s two front ws.

    Seeing this flood dragon, Dongfang Minghui quickly pulled out her silk umbre and released her hidden weapons.

    "Another human being?!"

    The flood dragon''s response was extremely sensitive. The hidden weapon was stopped by the resistance of the water so it couldn''t reach the ideal speed Dongfang Minghui wanted, it was normal for it to be detected, "Little Colour?"

    Little Colour''s vines dived with her. When the pool lost the fire crystal, the boiling water had gradually stopped, and even the temperature was not as terrifying as before. Taking advantage of the flood dragon''s inattentive situation, it dragged Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui to shore together.

    "Let''s go!"

    As soon as the words fell, she saw the flood dragon''s long tail sweeping over quickly from the pool.

    "Be careful."

    Wei Jun watched in awe. No wonder Qian Wanyu couldn''te up. She actually dared to fight such a big flood dragon under the pool. "This flood dragon is afraid of the cmity."

    Flood dragons were born with the hope that one day it could transform into a true dragon, but unfortunately, many flood dragons would never reach that level in their entire lives. After the Flood Dragons transcend their cmity, if it seeded it can transform into a dragon. If it failedit will remain a Flood Dragon forever.

    Therefore, facing the cmity was something that all flood dragons looked forward to and feared.

    Qian Wanyu reached the shore, released a strong spiritual power, picked up the sword, and shed directly at the thorn in its tail, she used seventy percent of her strength. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but shoot some hidden weapons and even threw out the only finger knife in her hand.

    "What the?!"

    The de inserted itself smoothly.

    "Lightning."

    Qian Wanyu had tried it three times before, this Flood Dragon wasn''t afraid of her purple lightning.

    "Seventh sister, use your whip."

    Qian Wanyu had just thrown out the lightning whip, but those were like tickles to the flood dragon. She once again brought out five lightning bolts with the whip as the centre and five lightning bolts surrounding it. A thick lightning bolt shot down and a mysterious purple-ck colour shed in the lightning bolts, which made people shocked looking at it.

    "Small insect techniques!"<blockquote>

    Wanyu about to hit the flood dragon with her death aura! :hehe:

    Thank you to all supporters on Ko-Fi, readers andmentors.</blockquote>

 Chapter 141 (1)

    Chapter 141 (1)

    As a result, the Flood Dragon was sted into two pieces.

    Qian Wanyu''s thunderbolt contained five spiritual powers, and the lightning element included wind element, dark element, earth element and gold element. Most of the lightning was actually made out of pure spiritual power. From the outside, it looked no different from ordinary lightning. If you look closely however, you can distinguish the purple lines within the lightning.

    The Flood Dragon had underestimated the enemy and looked down on these two humans alongside the dragon cub from who knows where.

    When it felt the extremely huge aura of death hidden inside the lightning, it was already toote to retreat.

    "Seventh sister, it''s still moving?"

    "Forget it."

    Qian Wanyu was bruised and bleeding from her body, arms and waist. After she retracted her whip, she asked, "What about the little thing?"

    "Toothless is in my space ring, Seventh sister, have you found the treasure that Toothless wanted?" Before Dongfang Minghui couldn''t speak talk to Toothless, the little guy hurriedly got inside and his body temperature was amazingly hot. Even Love Flower didn''t want to go close to him so she was really worried.

    "It swallowed the fire crystals at the bottom of the water, he will recoverter."

    "Fire crystal?"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly gasped and fell to the ground suddenly.

    "Seventh sister, what''s the matter with you?" Dongfang Minghui saw that she was covered in blood and was frightened that she didn''t know what to do so she turned her body over in a hurry and saw that a huge piece of flesh on her waist was torn open and bloody. There was also a wound on her arm that looked scary and it looked like she had been bitten by something as well, "Seventh sister, did you get bitten?"

    "Yes, by a little red snake."

    "She''s been poisoned by the snake." Wei Jun interjected, she kept hiding in the distance, watching the three-meter-long Flood Dragon cut in two pieces turning over for a long time until it stopped moving beforeing over, "You bandage her wounds first and we''ll study the snake venom she was poisoned with after."

    Wei Jun saw that she had been keeping her back straight, and nced at her curiously, "Quickly, your Seventh sister also has a wound on her back."

    The injury on her back was very serious, even the bones around her waist were torn. She was mmed by that Flood Dragon just now and had been holding up on pure adrenaline until now. Once her spirit rxed, she felt pain everywhere. Qian Wanyu''s face turned pale but seeing the little guy who was at a loss, she hurriedly tried tofort her, "It''s just a small injury, don''t make a fuss."

    Wei Jun touched her nose very innocently. For the first time, she felt that Qian Wanyu had a sweet side, although it looked like she was close enough to dying from the pain she still wanted to put on a brave front for Dongfang Minghui.

    If it was another person, she wouldn''t be so shaken given her experience, but when it was her Seventh sister, Dongfang Minghui wanted to calm down but still couldn''t calm down, "Seventh sister, I''ll help you deal with your back injury first."

    "Ok."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t frown, letting those little hands clean the wound on her back, applying medicine and bandaging, "Seventh sister, help me tighten front."

    A piece of white cloth passed through her back and under her armpit, and Qian Wanyu raised her wrist to help her pull it.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t you say a word even though you''re injured" She also knelt on the ground, with her knees on the ground, and leaned in front of her in a hugging gesture, tying the two ends of white cloth into a big bow.

    "I forgot."

    Qian Wanyu nced at the Flood Dragon, at the critical moment just now, if the Flood Dragon hadn''t been dealt with, let alone this injury, they may have lost their lives, "Ninth Sister, the body of that Flood Dragon is full of treasures, take it awayter into your space ring."

    "Seventh sister, why don''t you keep this dragon?"

    "This Flood Dragon is not very useful to me. It''s main element is water but it''s been near the fire crystal for so long so it might be useful to Toothless."

    "Un."

    Qian Wanyu took the initiative to raise her arms to make it easier for the other party to clean up.

    Dongfang Minghui cleaned up all the wounds before moving to the ce where she was bitten by the little fire snake. The skin was red and swollen, and there seemed to be no major problems.

    "Seventh sister, how do you feel?"

    "It''s a little itchy, and the wound feels hot."

    "Hot?"

    She has never seen any snake bites that would feel hot. She touched Qian Wanyu''s forehead and found that the temperature on her body was still a little high. It was likely caused by being soaked in water for too long just now though.

    "I''ll give you a detox pill first. If you still feel unwell, you have to tell me." Dongfang Minghui took out a pill for detoxification and fed her one, "Seventh sister, the snake that bit you. Can you describe it to me?"

    Qian Wanyu took out the snake from her universe bag. As soon as the bag opened, a fiery red shadow came out. She was quick-witted and pinched its head.

    The small fire snake looked ten centimeters in length and verypact. The pattern on the snake head seemed beautiful, like a blooming red lotus flower. The snake''s eyes were also very strange, red and white. When looking, there even seemed to be a hint of pleading in the bottom of those eyes.

    "You better not touch it, it will be bad if you get bitten again." Qian Wanyu gave her a look and threw it into her bag again.

    "I''ve never seen such a strange snake, how did you get bitten?" As far as she knew about Seventh Sister''s character, the other party was cautious and careful when doing anything. Normally she wouldn''t encounter such an ident.

    "For this water and fire lotus." Qian Wanyu took out a beautiful lotus that was on fire from her space ring. When the lotus was taken out, it exuded a strong spiritual power, and then she took out eight lotus seeds.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui saw the lotus flower, she pointed to the little fire snake that Qian Wanyu had put into her bag just now, "The snake just now looks like this lotus flower, ah I see why."

    "It''s for you."

    "Me?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled and said, "I''ll let you keep it for now, we''ll use it when it''s useful."

    She felt that this thing was even more profound when she held the lotus. There were two kinds of spiritual power in this lotus, one warm water-type spiritual power, and the other a scorching fire-type spiritual power. The two kinds of spiritual power alternated and changed colours on the lotus flower. The eight lotus seeds also seemed to contain a huge fire-type spiritual power.

    Such a precious medicinal material must be packed in at least one brocade box. She tossed and turned in the space, and finally found a brocade box. When she took it out she was stunned.

    This was the golden box that Qin Mu gave her back then. It contained the things that the seconddy left to the original owner of this body. She threw it away at will, and never picked it up and looked at it again after throwing it into her space ring.

    Qian Wanyu saw that she was holding something in a daze, stood up and took a look, her face darkened, "Don''t think about it, the seconddy has her own methods, she will be fine."

    "Ha, no. I just remembered an interesting story that Aunt Mo saidst time. I think it''s quite funny." She wasn''t worried, she just didn''t know what the white cloth in the box was for, she quickly took out the white cloth and put all the lotus and lotus seeds into the brocade box.

    "What interesting story? Tell it to me." Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows. She had known Aunt Mo for so long, but she had never heard any interesting story from her.

    Wei Jun also wanted to listen to the gossip.

    Thinking of those shameful remarks about marriage, she simply turned her back, "It''s nothing, just some nonsense."

    Nonsense? Would nonsense would cause such a reaction?

    "Seventh sister, you are injured, do we want to rest here for a while before leaving?" She put the two half pieces of the Flood Dragon into her space ring and then washed her hands, "The temperature of the water seems to have changed."

    "It will definitely change."

    The changes in the Tanu Forest were all because of the fire crystals under the water. Once the fire crystal disappeared this ce will change greatly after a few years at most. Thinking of this question, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but ask, "Qing Mo, since the fire crystal is no longer here, can the two water fire lotuses left under the water still bloom normally?"

    "There''s only one left."

    "what?"

    "When your Ninth Sister went down just now, I saw that magic nt sweep away another water and fire lotus, so there is only one left under the water." Qing Mo was speechless at Dongfang Minghui''s magic nt sneakily stealing several medicinal nts along the way.

    Taking another look at Dongfang Minghui, who had no clue about how naughty her nt friend was she suddenly felt that sometimes it''s a blessing to not know anything.

    "It will bloom, but whether it can grow like the other two nts is uncertain. This ce will bepletely useless after twenty years at most." Qing Mo exined.

    Qian Wanyu understood and turned to Dongfang Minghui, "You saidst time that you need to collect medicinal nts, but what medicinal nts can grow under such high temperatures?"

    After Seventh sister mentioned it, Dongfang Minghui remembered that there were really one or two nts, "Hmm there are some"

    "Find these medicinal nts and we''ll leave."

    The three of them set out on the road again. This time, the temperature in the woods had little effect on them. Qian Wanyu released a strand or two of spiritual power from time to time. It seemed back to normal'' again.

    But the so-called normal'' was extremely abnormal'' to the creatures that had been living in Tanu Forest. They were extremely irritable, violent, and making some noise at every turn.

    Lulu, who had been in Wei Jun''s arms, was woken up from time to time by a roar from a nearby animal. She felt uneasy and even Wei Jun couldn''t calm her down.

    "Pass it to me."

    Dongfang Minghui held Lulu in her arms, released her spiritual power little by little, and then teased it, Lulu was a little quiet under herfort, and hummedfortably, like an excited little child finding afortable position to sleep.

    "How did you do it?" Wei Jun was envious, even her own spirit beast had to be appeased by others. Even though it was her fellow viger, she was still jealous. She had just signed an equal contract with Lulu and she could naturally feel the other party''s irritability.

    "Innate skill."

    Wei Jun saw that the other party was serious and really believed it. Just like thest time when she asked about the properties of those medicinal nts, the other party also replied with the same thing. She felt that the other party was being perfunctory butter, when she observed, she found that Dongfang Minghui was indeed more likeable to these creatures in some ways.

    No, actually if it''s just being liked by spirit beasts and medicinal nts. In this regard, even Qian Wanyu had to step aside.

    This might probably be the so-called charisma?

    Wei Jun helplessly teased Lulu''s belly, which was soft and veryfortable.

    "Little Colour, is that Cangyan Grass really in this area?"

    "Should be."

    It only knew a rough location and not an exact one so it was hard to pinpoint.

    Due to the special living environment, the flowers, nts and herbs that can survive here were scarce. They walked across arge area, and the most encountered beast were the fire lizards they had seenst time, as well as a series of sand ants, all of which were quiterge. Those flowers and nts which survived were also very arrogant, even their words can choke you to death, and their tempers were irritable.

    "Seventh sister, your face doesn''t look very good."

    Dongfang Minghui had to change Qian Wanyu''s medicine every three hours, and constantly observed the changes and conditions of her injuries. She was secretly relieved when she saw that the redness and swelling of the wound from the little fire snake gradually faded.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t feel anything wrong, she felt that she was full of spiritual energy, except for a little pain in her lower back, there was nothing wrong.

    "Rx, if I''m not feeling well, I''ll tell you."

    Dongfang Minghui had a look of not believing her. She knew the Seventh sister''s character too well. She had so many injuries on her body before, and her whole body had turned into a bloody human but she still said she was fine. Thest time she entered the gold-loving rat''s nest, her spiritual power was exhausted, and her forehead was sweating but she also just kept silent, "I can''t walk, I want to rest for a while."

    Wei Jun looked for a clean ce, "I don''t know how to walk either. Tell me how long Lulu will spend in this sleeping period."

    "It shouldn''t take a few months, it''s too small, it''s normal to love to sleep, just like Toothless, it slept for a long time."

    "How many months?"

    "Just be patient. Each type of spirit beast is different. Maybe Lulu wille to y with you soon after getting enough sleep."

    Wei Jun had no love for her after hearing her words. She thought it would be fun to keep a pet. After so many days, this little thing couldn''t be shaken. All it did was sleep every day and it wouldn''t wake up no matter how much she poked it. When it did wake up it was very dazed and sleepy still.

    Dongfang Minghui knew what she was thinking, "Didn''t you sign a contract with it, just let it go to sleep in your soul sea, you will know when it wakes up. Then you can also help me find more medicinal nts."

    "Alright."

    Wei Jun''s recognition of medicinal nts was definitely higher than that of Qian Wanyu, so the two of immersed themselves in searching for medicinal nts, and sometimes they could discuss it for a long time. Instead, Qian Wanyu cultivated at ease under the protection of Little White.

    "This one, this one."

    Wei Jun saw a nt that looked like the medicinal nt Dongfang Minghui called Cangyan Grass, "I told you, it must be this one."

    Dongfang Minghui was also a little excited. She had found a lot of medicinal nts, but the Cangyan Grass was the medicinal nt that Little Colour wanted. If she could find it, she would have fulfilled one of the requirements that Little Colour had agreed to before.

    "Where?"

    "It''s strange, it was there just now." Wei Jun''s face wrinkled, her memory was definitely not wrong, "It''s just a type of grass and the leaves are a little yellow, and the tip is a little red."

    "That''s the one." Little Colour said in the sea of souls, "It''s possible that it slipped away."

    After medicinal nts have opened their spiritual domain, it depended on their cultivation status as to how intelligent they were. Some will not run away, while others run away when you mention them. Dongfang Minghui pondered for a moment, then deliberatelyined, "It''s obviously not there. Really making me happy for nothing. Forget it, let''s go to another ce and look for it."

    Wei Jun watched her wink and it took a while to react, "It''s probably because I''ve been too tired these days, I must''ve remembered it wrong."

    "Ok."

    Dongfang Minghui hid her breath perfectly, and chatted with Little Colour in her soul sea, "Does this grass have any special hobbies?"

    Little Colour thought for a moment, "Probably not."

    "How long do you have to wait for the rabbit? What if it slips away and neveres back?"

    "Look again."

    Because there was no grass around, and there were surprisingly few medicinal nts, Little Colour''s vines could hang from the tree little by little, like a cheetah, waiting for its prey toe to the door.

    Wei Juny on the ground and shrugged Dongfang Minghui with her elbow. She took off a yellow ant that fell from the tree. She didn''t pay attention at first, but after being bitten by these ants a few times, she had a long memory of them now. All these damn creatures in the Tanu Forest were annoying.

    "If I knew it would slip away, I would have flown over and caught it."

    "Would have helped to know earlier." Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to have any sympathy for this medicinal nt. She knew that Little Colour would definitely devour these medicinal nts to restore itself so she just let it go. She wasn''t trying to be a saint saving everything after all.

    The twoy on their knees for more than an hour when they suddenly felt a shadow covering them.

    After Qian Wanyu''s meditated, she saw two people, one big and one small, lying there, even their movements were the same, making people a little ufortable.

    "Shh." The two acted in unison.

    Dongfang Minghui repeatedly made sure that the medicinal nt hadn''t appeared yet then she got up and whispered, "Seventh sister, we are waiting for the Cangyan Grass."

    Seeing how cute she was acting, Qian Wanyu pinched her nose, "If someone wanted to trap you, would you still throw yourself into the trap?"

    She didn''t nod nor shake her head.

    "I''ve given Little Colour a time limit, three hours at most. If that Cangyan Grass still hasn''t appeared, we will leave."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her, and the two found a ce to sit down. She didn''t know what Seventh sister had done but there were no creatures around that dared to approach which saved them a lot of trouble.<blockquote>

    Little Colour is naughty!

    Thank you to all supporters on Ko-Fi, donators, readers andmentators!</blockquote>

 Chapter 141 (2)

    Chapter 141 (2)

    Ninth Sister.

    Qian Wanyu held Little Minghui''s face, leaned in and kissed her cheeks impatiently, and the moist hot lips drifted towards the ce she yearned for the most.

    Seemingly dissatisfied after the kiss, she stuck her tongue in to chase again.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned,pletely unaware of what happened, "Ai, Seventh sister, wait!"

    Since she has shrunk, her and Seventh sister will indeed fool around when double cultivating but they usually only hug and kiss each other asionally, they have never tried such a fierce kiss.

    She took a deep breath, her current body was under the caress of Seventh sister and her mind was about to explode, she wanted to separate her head from her body.

    Qian Wanyu looked disapprovingly but still respected her words and stopped.

    "Seventh sister, are you okay?"

    "I''m very good."

    In order to check this, Dongfang Minghui re-examined her wound for the purpose of changing the medicine. The time was almost right, so she just changed all the medicine and bandages for her to relieve the tension just now.

    Thinking that Seventh Sister was probably suffocating inside, she bandaged the other party''sst wound, put her palm on her cheek and patted it twice, "Seventh sister, wait for this bacsh to subside, then it will be fine."

    Qian Wanyu''s deep eyes stared at her making her feel a guilty conscience.

    It''s been three months, but she still didn''t know how many months she would stay as a small girl.

    Seventh sister?

    "Alright"

    *Caught! It''s caught!*

    Wei Jun''s voice came from the front.

    Dongfang Minghui stood up, trotted a few steps, and found that something was not right. She turned around and saw that Qian Wanyu was walking unhurriedly. She stretched out her small hand and took the initiative to hold her big hand, the warmth in their palms transmitted to each other.

    "Hey, let me tell you, that nt is very tricky, it almost ran away." Wei Jun witnessed the whole situation, and also witnessed a game of catching turtles in a jar.

    Cangyan Grass was caught by Little Colour together with the other medicinal nts. The grass had a hot and fiery personality, and they almost failed to suppress it.

    Wei Jun also took advantage of the opportunity to see thebat effectiveness of these nts, it turned out they were so powerful that it overturned her cognition of medicinal nts.

    They found out that the nts in Tanu Forest were scarce before, and they could see a few "simr" nts making trouble in this forest, Cangyan Grass was fooled and then severely suppressed by the sturdy Little Colour.

    Little Colour directly swallowed the medicinal nt.

    "I will wake up before reaching the elves."

    "Wha-"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t have time to react before Little Colour''s eyes closed, Toothless was also asleep and it made her a little difficult to adapt for a while.

    For the next leg of the journey, while looking for medicinal nts, she watched Qian Wanyu by her side and watched her practice. They hardly stopped and rested hurrying for almost half a month before they finally walked out of the Tanu forest.

    "God, where are we going next?"

    Because of Toothless sleeping, only Little White was left, and the three of them could not go on the road together on its back. Before reaching the city of Lalo marked on the map, they all had to walk using spiritual power.

    On the bumpy road, a person dashed forward walking as fast as a shadow. The person walking in front was Qian Wanyu. Since she realized the magic method of shrinking the ground into an inch she preferred to walk. In the process of walking, she could cultivate her earth-type spiritual power, making the spiritual power more pure.

    Dongfang Minghui trotted all the way. She used her spiritual power to trot with her feet. Who made her legs short, she couldn''t even catch up with Seventh sister''s pace.

    At the end was Wei Jun, she looked at the figure of Little Minghui slowly dashing trotting forward and maintaining a rhythm that was neither fast nor slow.

    "Hey, run faster I''m about to pass you."

    "Seventh sister, wait for me!"

    They rested for an hour every day, and this hour was used for meditation andprehension. Qian Wanyu usually settled in quickly to digest any insights while Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun were often half a beat slower. Sometimes when Qian Wanyu woke up from training, the two of them would still be chatting.

    Dongfang Minghui had poorprehension, she couldn''t understand why she needed to evenprehend anything while walking

    At this rate, they quickly arrived at Lalo City.

    Lalo City used to be a small post station, specially prepared for people from far away. Over time, some people settled and lived here, thinking about opening up a city that can lead to other ces. The people here would buy and sell various goods for survival.

    Over time, a tribe with a small number of people, but mixed with variousnguages and ethnic groups formed here.

    asionally, vendors can be heard selling Lalo''s specialities to passing guests in the loud beastnguage. The environment here looked very poor, with sand and rocks covering the ground many people wrapped their heads in headscarve. Their exposed skin was also very dark as a result of living under the sun for so long.

    "Seventh sister, should we consider staying here for one night?"

    "Yes."

    The heat of the climate seemed to be transmitted from Tanu Forest, they opened the windows a little, and they could still feel the hot air, "I really don''t understand why the road was still icy and snowy before, and the sun''s shining brightly when turning around. It''s so weird."

    She had only heard of having different weather in a city before, one side raining on the east and the other side sunny in the west. Here, the prized temperature differences could be clearly felt, like being in the centre of the earth and then being on the north pole.

    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll let them bring a bucket of hot water up."

    As soon as she heard the word hot water'', Dongfang Minghui''s mood became even more dry. Even if she had spiritual power that could prevent her from sweating, smelling the hot air was inexplicably unpleasant.

    In addition, the environment in Lalo City seemed really bad. The room where they spent several spirit stones to live in is actually just a rough shack. She sat up just now and not to mention the dust on her butt, even the bed was creaking!

    That''s still fine. What''s outrageous is that a few ck bugs were found on her quilt. These bugs looked very strange. As soon as she saw them, they hurriedly pped their wings and flew away.

    Qian Wanyu came back soon and instructed the two big men to easily carry two tubs filled with hot water. She nced at it the water to make sure it was untampered. The only advantage of this inn is probably that the water is rtively clean.

    "Come and test the water temperature."

    Qian Wanyu took her little hand and felt the water temperature. It was average, neither too high nor too low. After touching it, she really wanted to take a bath.

    Seeing her awkward appearance, Qian Wanyu chuckled and whispered, "Would you like me to help you wash?"

    The crisp voice rang in her ears and Dongfang Minghui felt that her ears were about to be pregnant, she shrank her neck and hurriedly avoided the person behind her, "Seventh sister, I-I''ll wash myself, you should wash too"

    Anyway, there were two tubs.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t bother her, "I want to wash, but Ninth Sister, you have to help me check the healing of my wounds before washing." Then, under Dongfang Minghui''s gaze, she calmly opened her arms.

    It was the posture of an ancient emperor lifting their arms to let someone else change their clothes.

    Dongfang Minghui ran over and pushed her to sit on the bed. The bed creaked and made a loud sound.

    "Seventh sister, you should also change your clothes."

    She skillfully untied Qian Wanyu''s clothes, and after untying the bow on her chest, she climbed onto the bed. Every step she took was apanied by a sound, which made her thoughts fly wildly.

    Ninth Sister?

    "Well, the wound on your back has scabbed over, but it looks a little strange here." Little Minghui found that most of the wounds on her back had grown new flesh, but when she touched it, she could feel that a bone on her back seemed to have be crooked. It was bulging up and very obvious.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t care, "How long do you want to touch? After the bath, you can let you touch as much as you want."

    Seventh sister was starting to be a hooligan again!

    Dongfang Minghui was interrupted by her, and forgot to continue the topic. She hurriedly got off the bed and continued to listen to the sound of the bed. She embarrassedly walked to the front to take off her coat and lifted her sleeves.

    "This piece of meat has also grown." The pink and tender part looked a little shocking. Thinking of the scene at that time, she still felt a little distressed.

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t bear her expression so she stretched out her other wrist, and there was a red dot on her wrist, "Look at this."

    The ce where it was bitten by the little fire snake has scabbed over, but there is still a strange red spot, "It seems to have grown inside the flesh."

    "Hm."

    This red spot was indeed exposed after her wound had scabbed over. She used her spiritual power to check it at first, but after making sure there was nothing wrong she let it exist like this, "So, can I take a shower and change my clothes?"

    "Yes, of course."

    "Then we''ll go together."

    It''s too embarrassing to take a bath together!

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little hot on her cheeks, and before she got close to the tub, her body seemed to warm up.

    Qian Wanyu closed the window, locked the door, set up a barrier, and then began to get her clothes off leisurely.

    On the side, Dongfang Minghui stared at Seventh sister as she took off one piece at a time. When she took off to the end, she was able to see her slender legs, white skin and some unsightly wounds on her wrist. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.

    Seventh sister is as slim as ever

    Qian Wanyu walked over quickly and wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth, "It seems that Ninth Sister is waiting for me to help you undress."

    "N-no!"

    Looking at the body of the beauty for a while, she had missed the best time to undress!

    Qian Wanyu quickly unbuttoned her clothes and stripped herpletely. At the end, she rubbed her skin back and forth, "Your skin is really irresistible."

    Dongfang Minghui shivered and hurriedly climbed into the tub.

    "Pfft", the water sshed her face, because it took too long just now, the water temperature was just enough to relieve the heat on her body.

    "Aiya Seventh sister!"

    She watched helplessly as the other''s slender legs stepped in and squeezed into the same tub as her. The tub was originally arge tub for adults. It would be very strange for a small body like hers to fill it up. Adding another person however made it seem a little crowded.

    The feet of the two of them touched each other from time to time, and the feeling of touching their skin made them both shiver.

    "Ninth Sister, I''ll help you wash."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed the person with her long arms, and hugged her. Her slender fingers picked up the water, and the water dripped down her fingers onto the other person''s skin.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed her saliva. Seventh Sister''s fingers were slender and beautiful, this was foul y!

    "Seven-seventh sister, I-I will do it myself."

    After being teased by her like this again, she felt that she would definitely do something crazy

    Her body was too small, too small, yes too small! How could she get rid of this damn bacsh effect!

    Qian Wanyu rested her head on her small shoulders and kept smiling in a low voice, "Ninth Sister, I really want to eat you in one bite."

    *Cough*

    Uhh wait until she''s a little older. Minghui was too tender now, and it really felt like she wasn''t joking!

    Dongfang Minghui froze, staying away from the person behind her, staying in the same tub with Seventh Sister felt too stressful.

    "Since you don''t want me to wash for you, then you can wash for me."

    "Uh."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit of movement behind her. When she turned around, she saw that Seventh sister had turned her back, and her hands were lying on the tub. Looking at the wound on her back, she didn''t feel any surprise, it''s just that this wound looked too ring.

    Seventh sister?

    "Um?"

    She shook her head. In fact, she wanted to ask if these wounds would recover as before? But when she thought about it, she herself was the doctor, asking Seventh Sister was no use. She also wanted to ask if it was painful at the time, but then she remembered that Seventh Sister had always endured any amount of pain, what''s more, with such arge wound covering almost her entire back, how could it not hurt?

    So these worried words of hers choked up in her throat.

    She picked up the cloth on the side, picked up a little bit of water, and patiently helped to wipe it gently.

    "Ninth Sister, my injury has already healed, I''m not a fragile doll. Don''t be so careful." Qian Wanyu''s mouth twitched into a smile. She didn''t even need to look back to know that the little guy couldn''t help having nervous hands and feet. Ah it really made her miss the previous Ninth sister.

    "U-understood."

    Dongfang Minghui used a bit of strength to wipe her back, and then wiped her arm. After wiping the whole thing, a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    Qian Wanyu simply washed it and faced the little girl whose face was flushed. She passed her hand through the other''s neck, held the back of her head, and pressed her lips to the corner of her mouth softly, "I''ll let you go today, wait until another day and I''ll make up for it twice."

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned in the tub by what she said, watching the other party elegantly put on her clothes one by one, and when she came back to his senses, the water was already cold.

    "I''ll go out first."

    After Qian Wanyu got dressed then she used her spiritual power to evaporate the water droplets from her hair.

    She was the only one left in the room, Dongfang Minghui sighed heavily, this body was really terrible. She washed herself quickly, and soon heard Seventh sister''s voice again.

    "Put it here, you all leave."

    She wanted to hurry up and take advantage of no one outside to get out of the tub, but the door was quickly pushed open. Following that, Seventh Sister easily moved a round tub into the room.

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    "The water is cold, what if you freeze up?"

    Qian Wanyu had tested the temperature of the water, and then she took the person out of the other tub and put it in her new tub, "You can put some medicinal herbs inside and take afortable bath. "

    After being reminded, Dongfang Minghui really sprinkled some medicinal herbs and took afortable hot bath in it. Then she took out the set of clothes that Qian Mama had given her to wear and turned into a green clothed girl.

    While she was taking a bath, Qian Wanyu swept all the things on the wooden bed in the room to the ground, tossing them to the side and recing it with their own things inside her space ring.

    Seventh sister was so caring!

    With this arrangement, the whole room didn''t look so annoying anymore.

    "Dong dong dong."

    "Dong dong dong."

    As if afraid of no one paying attention, the person outside still insisted on knocking on the door.

    "Hey, enough for the two of you, does it take so long to take a bath?"

    "I need it." Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to open the door at all. She finally got to be alone with Seventh sister. How could Wei Jun disturb this kind of time?

    Qian Wanyu had no intention of opening the door as well.

    So someone who already knew that she was despised by the two lovebirds knocked on it for a long time then consciously returned to the next room.

    "Hehe." Dongfang Minghui smirked, feeling that she had done something very mean.

    "What an evil smirk." Qian Wanyu gently pushed her into the quilt. The two of them looked at each other. Qian Wanyu''s fingers slipped from the other''s white and tender cheeks and stopped.

    Then she turned over andy down on the other side.

    Seventh sister?

    Dongfang Minghui turned to look at her, "Seventh sister, are you"

    She could feel that Seventh sister seemed to be holding back a lot, but thinking of her small body, she also had a headache, "Seventh sister, let''s go to bed."

    "Un."

    The two people who hadn''t slept in the same bed for a long time finally slept together again. For the first time, they did nothing and just slept quietly in the quilt.

    In the middle of the night, Qian Wanyu sat up straight, she slept lightly for a while, but in her sleep she dreamed about her and Ninth Sister naked and rolling in the sheets. The torture went back and forth in her mind and made her unable to sleep.

    "Did you really go mad because you''re deprived of this?" Qing Mo was disturbed by her actions.

    "No"

    Qian Wanyu felt that something was not quite right recently. Her whole mind was not focused on cultivation, but on how to push Ninth Sister to do all kinds of things they used to do. The point here was that Qian Wanyu felt like there was something wrong with this, Ninth Sister''s current body could not handle that sort of tossing about but she still had the desire for it.

    This desire was not spiritual, but something wrong with her body if it was just a spiritual need she could just choose to double cultivate with Ninth Sister.

    "Think about what has stimted your needs recently?" Qing Mo has always been light on love affairs, the two of them have no issues discussing this issue in the middle of the night.

    Qian Wanyu really calmed down and thought about it, she quickly found the trigger for these things.<blockquote>

    Oh no what''s wrong with Wanyu?! >:(

    Enjoy the chapter, parts of it have been edited by me to make sure people don''t feel ufortable. There''s a reason Wanyu is acting up like this despite Minghui''s current form!</blockquote>

 Chapter 142 (1)

    Chapter 142 (1)

    "It''s that little fire snake!" The two said in unison after realising the cause.

    Snakes are inherently lewd, especially the little fire snake that grew up immersed in fire crystals. She didn''t think much about it at first, but now she had to think more. She untied her universe bag and took the little fire snake out. Just as she was about to squeeze it to death, she stopped and threw it into the bag again.

    Qian Wanyu was feeling a little irritable, and sat cross-legged, intending to calm down.

    Qing Mo has never seen her so anxious, and pointed at Dongfang Minghui, who was sleeping soundly and didn''t know what was going on, "There is a ready-made beauty in front of you for you to enjoy, I can pretend that I don''t know anything. "

    If the other party was in her normal body, there was indeed no need for Qing Mo to mention it she would have already lost control. However, she still couldn''t deal with Ninth Sister when she was in this form.

    Qian Wanyu forcibly forced herself into meditation. However the desires of the body can''t be stopped even if you want to. The surging need and the refreshing feeling of climax coursed through her brain wave after wave, making her really drool remembering it.

    "Ah Seventh sister!"

    "Slower."

    The past love was like a delicious fruit, exuding a strong fragrance, attracting her, and her reason also disintegrated little by little. Qian Wanyu leaked a little sweat from the tip of her nose, and inserted her fingers into her palm clenching her fists tightly.

    She desperately told herself that it was because of the little fire snake that she was acting abnormal.

    But that wonderful and beautiful figure was infinitely magnified and presented in her mind.

    She opened her eyes abruptly, and her dark and deep eyes were overwhelmed by endless desire.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was dreaming, didn''t know that she was being targeted. She dreamed that she came to an authentic roast duck restaurant. Before entering the door, she could smell the crispy fragrance, and her saliva was about to turn into a waterfall. The owner of the shop was very nice and brought her a table of roast duck. She was leaning in front of the oily roast duck to smell the aroma, but she felt that something licked her, then licked again, and it was covering her body. She woke up from the dream in a panic, and saw an erged face, and then her eyes and nose were kissed by a soft wet kiss, until something warm came in her mouth and chased the tip of her tongue. After some back and forth entanglement, her mouth was full of a familiar taste.

    "Well"

    Seventh sister this meanie who doesn''t sleep, she''s still in heat!

    "S-seven"

    The two were deeply entangled, until she was out of breath, and then she was mercifully let her go.

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    "Nothing, go back to sleep"

    Dongfang Minghui was speechless.

    The bed board creaked due to the disparity between the two, and for a while, the room was full of silence.

    "Lies."

    Although the sound outside was soft, it still drifted into Qian Wanyu''s ears. She put a gloomy face on covered the mouth of the person below her, turned sideways, and looked outside the room carefully.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were rounded. The two were very close. She could clearly see Seventh Sister''s long eyshes without blinking. She thought, if only Seventh Sister''s dishonest hand wasn''t on top of her it will be even more cool

    How could Seventh sister still be attracted to her current appearance?

    "There seemed to be some noise just now."

    "Then, let''s wait a while."

    For a while, the two people in the room maintained the same movement. In the dark night, their senses were magnified, and time passed extremely slowly.

    Qian Wanyu lowered her head, and when she bent down, the bed board made a strong creaking sound.

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback, seeing Seventh Sister''s unmoving appearance, the displeasure of being woken up in the middle of the night disappeared, she rolled her eyes. Those two people probably didn''t expect that there were people who couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, and ying some kind of touching game?

    "No sounds."

    The voices of the two thieves were not low. Dongfang Minghui wondered whether Wei Jun next door was dead or dead. Didn''t she hear the sound of someone mming the door in the next room?

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth slightly and lightly licked the palm of the hand covering her mouth.

    Qian Wanyu nced deeply at the little thing on the bed. When the two thieves interrupted her, she became rational again and frowned slightly when she thought of what she was going to do before.

    "Go in."

    The door was gently closed by the two of them.

    Qian Wanyu quickly rolled over from the bed, and the whip in her hand mmed on the door, blocking the door. The moonstone in one of their hands was also embedded in the wall, her eyes were cold as if she were looking at two dead people. Looking at the two uninvited people, she asked, "Who are you?"

    The two were stunned, especially when a silver-white long whip was so close across their necks, just one centimeter away from them. The tip of the whip made one of the men''s legs weak, and he knelt down directly on the ground.

    "Ah, my lord, forgive me!"

    The two of them couldn''t speak very well. Qian Wanyubined their actions to guess the meaning of the words. She was thinking about whether to silence them when she saw Dongfang Minghui who was sitting on the bed blinking at her.

    "Ninth Sister, what do we do with these two beast people?"

    "Ah, this, I think it''s better to let them go."

    Qian Wanyu''s brows didn''t wrinkle,she pulled the whip back with a little force, and opened the door in person, "You both can go now."

    The two of them werepletely dumbfounded. They had already made ns to break free, but it was really impossible. They were trying to think of various reasons in their head to grasp at a chance to survive but as a result as a result they did nothing and were allowed to go

    "R-really?"

    "Get lost!"

    Qian Wanyu was furious when thought of how these two disturbed her good deed, but there was a voice in her heart that thanked them very much for their presence, else she would have done something she would have regretted.

    "Okay, my lord, we''ll leave right away."

    In order to show their sincerity, the two of them rolled down the stairs really quickly, one still on top of the other. Wei Junughed while watching. She had already heard the movements but didn''t appear until the matter was resolved.

    "Stillughing, hurry up and follow them."

    After the two people rolled down from the inn, they felt like survivors of a disaster. When they got up, the three of them were standing not far away, watching the two beast people''s every movement. After sneaking into the dark for a while, one was busy for a while, checking the tools they just brought, and muttering from time to time, "Why was it useless?"

    "Yeah, I clearly ordered"

    "It doesn''t matter even if we didn''t catch anyone today. It''s a big blessing to save a life"

    "Hurry up and leave."

    After the two walked away, Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun appeared at the ce where they stopped just now. Dongfang Minghui took a sniff. She had a keen sense of smell and could smell a scent that hadn''t faded away. She squatted down. On the ground, she found a small needle-like bamboo tube about the size of an adult finger, "It should be a drug."

    "They''re carrying around something like this it''s clear they aren''t any good people."

    "Follow them."

    In the middle of the night, the three of them didn''t sleep, and followed the two thieves secretly. Those who didn''t know would think they were the thieves instead!

    The two dumb beast people werepletely unaware and led all three of them to their base in person. They seemed to be living in a dpidated house outside Lalo City.

    "What, couldn''t do it?"

    There were other people in the broken house. Seeing the two returning with their heads down, they hurriedly asked, "What happened?"

    "I thought it would be easy to get a woman with a child, but I encountered a tough stubble, that woman is a stunning beauty, and the other We haven''t had time to find out more, I think they are part of a group, it''s extremely difficult"

    "Yes, you don''t know but as soon as we entered the door, the woman stood there waiting for us As if she knew we wereing, she almost scared us to death!"

    The two of them told what they heard word for word, and vividly described the thrilling scene of trying a kidnapping at night to the others in the room.

    The three people who were standing outside feeding the bugs listened quietly as well. After listening to them chatter for a little while, they heard something important.

    "Then what should we do? In a few days, they wille to inspect the goods. I''m afraid they will not be satisfied with just those few."

    "Don''t worry, there are five or six days left, we''ll think of a way."

    "Do you think this broken ce has new people entering the city every day?!"

    They listened more and after hearing that there was nothing important, they retreated step by step.

    "I knew you wouldn''t really let people go."

    "Yup." Dongfang Minghui also thought about it carefully. They just checked into the inn on the front foot, and two thieves entered their room immediately. She thought that these two were thieves trying to steal something valuable but it turns out they were trying to kidnap her and Seventh Sister!

    What''s more, the two men came prepared, so they were definitely repeat offenders, she didn''t know how many people like them who were just passing by were kidnapped by them.

    "Human traffickers."

    Wei Jun found it inconceivable that there were still human traffickers in this dpidated Lalo city, "Could they be the same group as those from the Arena?"

    One side provided the poption and the other kidnapped the poption.

    Wei Jun was still watching a good show just now, but now she felt a desire to kill.

    "They said that there was five days left."

    "Don''t panic, let''s go back to the inn today. I think the people in the inn colluded with them, otherwise they would not have been able to reach our room so quickly. You heard it just now. They knew that both I and Sister Seventh lived in that room."

    The purpose they came for was clear, it was for them.

    "What a bunch of idiots." Wei Jun scolded disdainfully.

    "Yeah, they are truly stupid." How could there be such good things like letting people go for free, isn''t it just to let those people lead them back to theirir?

    The group returned to the room without disturbing anyone. Wei Jun sat by the window thoughtfully, opened the window a crack, and looked at the night outside, "Are we staying here for five days then? "

    Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow, ced several moonstones in the house, and pointed to the location shown on the map, "We are still a long way from our destination, if we dy any longer, it may not be possible to find the elves within half a year."

    "What''s more, even if the people whoe after five days are really those people in ck robes, what''s the use of us killing just them this time?"

    Waiting for the rabbit was only a way to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. They could only save some of them and not all.

    Wei Jun nodded in agreement, "Everything is up to Third Miss."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Qian Wanyu unexpectedly. There was still a trace of excitement on Qian Wanyu''s face. She felt very strange. Seventh sister''s emotions have always been restrained and calm, even when she met Qian Mama she could restrain all her emotions, what''s the matter with her now?

    "Since you have decided, then we will leave tomorrow."

    "Um."

    The room fell silent for a while, and Wei Jun thought about how she heard the creaking of the bed board in the next room before, so she couldn''t help but look at Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui with strange eyes.

    Seeing that Dongfang Minghui was somewhat ufortable, she red back at her when she caught her looking over.

    "Uh"

    Qian Wanyu stood up abruptly, "I''ll take a walk outside, you stay in the room and don''t go out."

    Seventh sister!

    Before she caught up, the figure of the other party had disappeared. Dongfang Minghui''s face wrinkled, "It''s sote, where could Sister Seventh be going?"

    Wei Jun patted her on the shoulder, squeezed her little cheek, and started to gossip, "Hey, let me tell you honestly that you both bathed and slept together in the room before, didn''t anything happen?"

    Wei Jun was a person who thought of herself as straight, at least in herst life, she thought she would choose a good man to marry, instead of thinking about marrying a good woman. But, she has always been epting about homosexuality and keeping an open-minded attitude about it to go with the flow.

    Until she saw the asional actions of Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, she inexplicably felt that there seemed to be a bright future between women.

    Therefore, the heart of gossip was ignited, and she immediately wanted to know more.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyelids sank, and stared at her displeasedly, "Put away all the perverted thoughts in your head, howe I didn''t know that the dignified Young Master Wei actually liked listening to gossip?"

    "Ehh? Although I was the one who was hearing someone keep shouting no no no before?"

    Little Minghui blushed like an apple, and hurriedly turned her back to cover it upcking in confidence, "You heard wrong."

    Seeing the other party like this, Wei Jun felt more and more curious, obviously something really happened just now, but they didn''t have time to go on. No wonder Qian Wanyu''s face was so bad, it turned out to be dissatisfaction from being interrupted from her good deed! Sheughed and continued to tease, "The Female Protagonist''s demand is indeed stronger. After all, she had a harem before, and so many high-quality men were waiting for her, but now you are the only one. However now you are so small and adorable."

    Seeing that the more she talked, the more outrageous she was bing, Dongfang Minghui shouted angrily, "Wei Jun, shut up."

    "Okay, I''ll shut up~"

    The two calmed down and thought about what Qian Wanyu was going to do at the same time. Wei Jun was the first to react, since they were leaving tomorrow She stood up immediately, "Is she going to kill?"

    Dongfang Minghui remained silent. ording to Seventh Sister''s resolute character and direct means, it was indeed very likely that everything would be settled before they left Lalo City. Seventh Sister has always been stone faced but soft-hearted, knowing that there were still people kidnapped by that group, how could she let them go?

    "Let''s go."

    "Where to?"

    "To look for Seventh sister."

    "Oh, don''t go. Since your Seventh sister didn''t want to tell us, she must have her own ns. If you go, you may interrupt her ns."

    Dongfang Minghui walked back and forth in the room a little uneasy.

    As they expected, Qian Wanyu walked into the broken ce where those beast people gathered just now. The house was broken and there wasn''t even a door. The wind and sand blew in through a half copsed wall bringing a little dust with it.

    The surroundings were quiet, except for a few people snoring, there were no other creatures.

    She could be sure that those kidnapped people were hidden elsewhere by them.

    Qian Wanyu walked into the broken house step by step holding her whip. The whip was still shining with silver light in the moonlight. Without taking a step, it would cast a soft glow. Her steps were very light, and when she walked into the house it didn''t make anyone in the room wake up.

    She immediately flung out her whip covered in lightning.

    There was a sound of lightning, and the people were so scared that they fell over from their sleep and stood up.

    "Where are the people?"

    The voice was clear and cold, without a trace of emotion, like a soul-enchanting messenger from hell, with a strong spiritual coercion. Before it even started, the three people screamed, as if they were being tortured. Before long they hade clean.

    A group of six of them escaped from a small tribe. At that time, severalrge tribes werepeting for territory. No one liked each other and they fought each other because of their disagreement, seeing that their tribe was the weakest they stood no chance at all. Most of them became prisoners or were tortured to death.

    The six people were afraid of death, and together they abandoned the tribe and fled for their lives.

    After this escape, they escaped to Tanu Forest. The few people could not get out of it no matter how much they walked. Finally, they met a group of kind people who were going to Lalo City. They never thought of living in Lalo City and were discussing where to live, at that time someone suggested giving them a good job'' to do.

    Qian Wanyu understood, the good job they said was to swindle a group of unsuspecting people, and then hand them all over to another group of people.

    "Are there any of your people in the inn?"

    "Yes, yes." Just one disguised as a staff member doing errands, looking for people along the way, as soon as there are qualified people he would pass information to them and let them n their actions. The remaining three people were all guarding the group of people who were kidnapped.

    They didn''t understand Qian Wanyu''s words very well, so they just watched her facial expression.

    Seventh sister?

    "It''s settled, let''s go."

    Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui had been waiting all night, everything was packed, and they were waiting for her toe back. When they heard that the matter was resolved, they both asked curiously, "Have you found all the people they detained?"

    "Yes, I''ve let them all go."

    The group of kidnapped people hadn''t expected that someone would use low-level drugs in such a backcountry but some people just happened to be fooled. These people were rtively lucky, if they weren''t here, those people would have been sold elsewhere by the six traffickers. It would be even more difficult to escape the control of the other group<blockquote>

    Wooo new chapter!

    Thank you to all supporters on KoFi, readers andmentors. I am thankful for the support.</blockquote>

 Chapter 142 (2)

    Chapter 142 (2)

    The three quickly went downstairs, and when they were about to check out with the shopkeeper and leave, they saw another group of people walking in from the door.

    Because the light outside was too strong, and the group of people who were going to stay overnight turned their backs to the light, Qian Wanyu and the rest didn''t see anything at all.

    "Boss, five rooms."

    As soon as the other party spoke, Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun both narrowed their eyes slightly, trying to see their appearances clearly.

    There were about eight or nine people in their group, and two would share a room each distributing all of them evenly.

    After finishing the bill, Qian Wanyu led the two of them out with a nk face, and walked out of the circle of nine people calmly.

    All the people in the group were wearing blue-colored clothes and had the Qing Lan Sect logo on their bodies. They even had a lot of spiritual power on their bodies. They were the Qing Lan Sect''s disciples, but they didn''t know what was going on in Lalo City.

    They also didn''t expect that in the small Lalo city within the beast race, they could actually encounter other humans and it was also three human races who ignored them.

    "Hey, those three people were a little arrogant just now. They knew that we were from the Qing Lan Sect but they didn''t make way for us instead forcing us to make way for them!" One of them who looked younger immediately spat out hatefully.

    They rarely saw Spiritual Masters of the Human Race within the beast race, especially two girls and a young man. Out of curiosity, they surrounded them.

    However one of the people''s spiritual power was majestic and unfathomable, the rest of them in the group couldn''tpare. Although it was shameful, they were forced to make a way through the coercion of spiritual power.

    These little juniors normally lived in the Qing Lan Sect, they never saw anyone who wouldn''t give their Qing Lan Sect face.

    The few people chattered andined about what happened just now but only one person stood quietly outside, his brows were furrowed, as if there were deep doubts that could not be solved.

    "Brother Qing Yan, what are you looking at?"

    Qing Yan had lost the innocence of a few years ago. He''d been practicing in closing and kept going out to practice all these years. All his time was devoted to improving his strength. Compared with the person before who needed to seek the protection of his senior brother, he has changed a lot. His outstanding strength was obvious to all the disciples. Now, the small fifth level spiritual master had already be a fifth-level Spiritual King. The Qing Lan Sect''s strong cultivation and medicinal nts were of course indispensable for his growth.

    "I just thought she looked a little familiar."

    Qing Yan had long passed the age of impetuousness. Just now, he had been quietly following behind the group of junior brothers and sisters. As soon as he looked up, he saw the exquisite and lovely little girl, and then his eyes were on Wei Jun and the other woman''s back. He only nced for a moment at Qian Wanyu.

    Obviously he had never met them before so why did they feel familiar?

    "Senior Brother Qing Yan, are you too tired? Go up and take a rest. We still have business to do in the next few days."

    "Alright"

    In the other room, Dongfang Minghui had sweat dripping down her back. After Mu Qing died, for the years after that every time she went out, she was worried that someone from Qing Lan Sect would appear, and then she and Seventh sister would be exposed. As a result, a few years passed, and the incident seems to have passed.

    As soon as she put this matter down in her heart, she met the Qing Yan of that year. Although the other party had be more mature, she still recognized him.

    "Seventh sister, Qing Lan Sect brought so many people here, do you think they are here to pick up those kidnapped people?"

    "Do not worry."

    Even if they wanted to, they wouldn''t be able to.

    "I don''t think they are from the same group as the traffickers." Wei Jun gave a few thoughts when she heard them talking about Qing Lan Sect, "They don''t look very strong, more like a grouping out for experience. You can look at the clothes on their bodies which even generously disy the Qing Lan Sect logo. Those other Qing Lan Sect people wore ck robes at the arena and hid their affiliation. Their status is obviously higher than that of the Qing Lan Sect disciples just now, I think these disciples came to Lalo City for business reasons, but not for those kidnapped people."

    "Maybe."

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t worried about this at all. What she is worried about is that Qing Yan had been staring at her just now. Is it possible that he recognized her?

    Qian Wanyu seemed to know what she was thinking, so she slowed down and hugged her,forting her in a low voice, "Don''t worry, with you like this now, I''m afraid that even the seconddy may not be able to recognise you let alone him."

    Wei Jun felt that the way the two of them got along was really fun, they look like a couple at one point, then a family at another, then a mother and daughter after!

    "Hey, what secret are you talking about, I can''t understand."

    "It''s nothing to do with you."

    The origin of this matter has to be traced back many years ago, but thinking of little Lulu, she reminded extremely seriously, "Wei Jun, if you encounter these people in the future, try not to let Lulu show up. It is absolutely impossible to let Lulu show her face to them."

    "Huh?"

    Wei Jun connected the cause and effect, and then thought of the suspicious appearances of Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui just now then asked in a low voice, "Does anyone in the group remember you?"

    "You guessed right." Dongfang Minghui didn''t give a shit, "He did have a rtionship with me at the time, and he even talked to me. I don''t know how deep his impression of Seventh Sister is, but for now with my current body he won''t be able to recognise me."

    At least not for something that happened so many years ago.

    "You''re lucky!"

    But this good fortune couldn''t continue with them forever

    After leaving Lalo City, they soon came to another city, Lanserburg which was a dark ce filled with evil hidden in the shadows.

    "Would you like to change your outfit?" Wei Jun was adept at covering up the strong feminine smell from her body. Anyway, in the Blood Fiend Alliance, except for a few elders who knew her real gender, no one else could see through it at all.

    Dongfang Minghui also only found out the true gender of the other party by mistake. She tilted her head, "What''s so special about this ce?"

    "Unnecessary."

    Even if they turned into men, the group of people who have been lonely and lustful in Lanserburg woundn''t care about the difference in genders.

    Wei Jun grimaced at her and said, "You will know when we arrive."

    The more the other party didn''t say anything, the more curious she became, "Seventh sister, tell me what''s so special about the city!"

    Lanserburg was actually arge city, with the darkest and filthiest transactions within. Women without strength were like goods. They were oftne shared by others. Women with strength well it depends on how powerful the woman was.

    Even if Wei Jun changed into men''s clothing, she was quite uneasy. There were even many men who were still interested in her.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyeballs gleamed, and they quickened their pace and rested for the night at the nearest ce.

    When she really wanted to enter Lanserburg, Qian Wanyu reminded her repeatedly, "Don''t trust anyone inside, including us."

    "Huh?"

    She was stunned for a moment, she didn''t understand the meaning of Qian Wanyu''s words at all. They spent thirty spirit stones each to enter Lanserburg, even her small child had to pay thirty stones! The gatekeeper was a human race man with a very enchanting appearance, he stared at her with a smile for a while until her hair stood up

    "Seventh sister, the entrance fees here are very expensive."

    "Little sister, it''s not expensive I''ll treat you to something delicious."

    Suddenly, a person crawling on the ground appeared out of nowhere, the other party suddenly appeared, Dongfang Minghui was already vignt, and she was almost scared to death by him, she hurriedly hugged Qian Wanyu''s waist, "Seventh sister!"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t even look at the man, she picked up the little guy in her arms, and continued to walk forward.

    Since Wei Jun came to this ce, she also restrained all his emotions, as if she had returned to the Wei Jun from the Blood Fiend Alliance she kept azy smile on her face but her eyes were full of calctions. The scales on her cheeks made her seem even more ferocious.

    However, Wei Jun was obviously sweating inside. She had no weapons on her if there''s a real fightter, what will she use to fight?!

    "Seventh sister, why are people on the road looking at us?"

    "Because Ninth Sister is pretty."

    "Hehe, where is this beautiful girl from,e, let this master feel good, and escort you, how about it?"

    Qian Wanyu was indifferent after hearing this, but the little girl in her arms pouted, her eyes widened a bit with anger, "Go away."

    "There''s another little one, tsk, just this little mouth must be very good. I''ll take care of you, one big and one small, and the prisoner next to you as well."

    Wei Jun took a step back silently, wanting to see how this guy died a worthy death. She as an outsider, knew that Dongfang Minghui was Qian Wanyu''sst straw.

    Qian Wanyu''s bottomless ck eyes were full of anger at the moment, she pinched Dongfang Minghui''s bulging cheek, "I don''t feel very relieved throwing you to Wei Jun, Seventh sister will carry you on put your arms around my neck, okay?"

    "G-good"

    Dongfang Minghui took out her silk umbre, intending to send this pig into the sky for thinking she couldn''t fight.

    The number of people on the road gradually increased. Qian Wanyu took out her locking immortal rope, tied the person behind her firmly, and then pulled out her whip. A silver light shed, and then several lightning bolts covered the area around her.

    Even Wei Jun was almost affected.

    "Yo this girl has a strong temperament, I like it."

    "I bet that the third child will be defeated by this girl within five moves at most. Anyone want to bet?"

    "Bet on his leg."

    The onlookers made their usual bets showing that this was amon scene. Wei Jun listened and wanted to vomit, she had to leave this ghost ce quickly, but at this moment, she felt her butt being touched.

    She had just stepped into this ce and already encountered sexual harassment!

    "Who?!"

    She released her whole body of spiritual power. When waiting for the second attack, she grabbed the opponent''s wrist. The result was different from the expected thick wrist of a man. The opponent''s wrist was very thin, almost as thin as Dongfang Minghui''s wrist.

    "Young Master, you are hurting me." The other party also gave her a wink.

    The squeaking sound was as harsh as a demonic sound. Wei Jun shivered twice, her hair stood on end, she took a step back and warned, "Don''te here, or I''ll be rude."

    She hadn''t met a demonic man but met a demonic girl first.

    The woman was wrapped in a bright red and transparent gauze dress. There was exposed skin showing from all angles and ambiguous traces were all over her body.

    The closer the other party got, the more Wei Jun felt that something was churning in her stomach. She threw out a long strip of cloth wrapped around her chest, wrapping the indefensible woman tightly, and sent her into someone else''s arms. "Brother, I''ll give her to you."

    "Ahhh, don''t be like this"

    Wei Jun couldn''t stand this ce. This Lanserburg city was really not easy to walk around in, they had only just entered and had to stay for at least one night before leaving. What the hell was this rule?!

    "Wha"

    Qian Wanyu''s whip pierced through the opponent''s lower abdomen, then she rotated the whip and pulled it out fiercely. The guy who couldn''t keep his mouth shut covered his lower body and rolled on the ground in pain, but not many people paid attention to him. The onlookers saw Qian Wanyu ruthlessly destroying the man but not only were they not afraid, they were even more excited than before, there was even another group of people eager to try her.

    After doing all this, Qian Wanyu still didn''t change her face, she just looked at her whip covered with dirty blood and felt unhappy.

    "Seventh sister, let me clean it up."

    The two sisters acted as if there was no one around cleaning the weapon with alcohol, wiped the weapons with a cloth, and finally threw the cloth on the ground in disgust.

    "Bitch."

    Dongfang Minghui opened her silk umbre, and the hidden weapons inside automatically fired. All of a sudden, she shot and killed another guy who was about to attack them from behind. "Seventh sister, let''s go."

    Wei Jun raised her eyebrows. The group of people around were like wolves and tigers, they were all disgusting.

    "Hey, now you know how this shitty Lanserburg city is like, how do you feel about it?"

    "Ugh."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little curious about Lanserburg before, but now she just wanted to urge the two people beside her to leave quickly. Unfortunately, she thought too simply. The rules of Lanserburg have been set, and no one could vite them.

    "Seventh sister, isn''t this road ever going to end?"

    Also why did they have to stay for one night forcibly?

    Not good run!

    Qian Wanyu stopped abruptly, clenched the whip in her hand, and looked at a pair of twins who suddenly appeared in front of her. The twins'' faces were almost pressed against hers. She took a step back, "Who?"

    "Guess which one is the little left and which is the little right. If you guess right, you will get a prize, and if you guess wrong, you will be severely punished."

    "I''m Little Left."

    "I''m Little Right."

    Two people with almost the same face were dangling in front of them, giggling for a while, as if they were suffering from insanity, they kept changing their faces and voices. I seemed like an illusion where they kept blending into each other.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that his eyes were a little tired. As soon as her eyelids closed, they became extremely heavy, and those outside voices became illusory and farther away.

    "What the fuck, where did these twoe from? It''s so noisy that I really want to sleep." Wei Jun was dazzled, her eyes were full of the twins'' faces, and she couldn''t help getting tired. She even felt a tendency to fall asleep standing.

    Qian Wanyu has been watching with cold eyes but finally closed his eyes, not thinking about the faces of the twins she distinguished them purely by their aura.

    "I''m Little Left."

    "I''m Little Right."

    "whee."

    "Ha ha."

    "Guess if I''m Little Left or Little Right."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes, pointed at the person on the left and said, "This is Little Right, you are Little Left."

    The two suddenlyughed loudly. Theughter was getting closer and sharper, so sharp that all the people around covered their ears, and they heard one of them say, "You guessed wrong, I''m Little Left, he is Little Right. Guess correct and get the prize, guess wrong and you will be severely punished."

    "I want the doll behind you."

    The doll behind her?

    Qian Wanyu quickly took a few steps back and felt the immortal rope but there was nothing! The person behind her was no longer beside her. Qian Wanyu''s eyes instantly glowed red, "Where is Ninth Sister?!"

    "Hehe, the doll is mine now."

    "Haha. the doll is mine now."

    "Courting death!"<blockquote>

    Haha they''re about to get F''d by Qian Wanyu!!!</blockquote>

    Thank you for my generous supporters on Kofi along with readers andmentators here! I love you guys!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    "Don''t fall for it."

    As early as the moment they set foot in Lancerburg, Qing Mo, who was sitting cross-legged in the sea of souls, opened his eyes. He is no stranger to this ce, and what he experienced is still vivid in his mind. Qing Mo added, "Although they appear to be two brothers, one on the left and one on the right, it''s actually one person."

    "Impossible!" Qian Wanyu had felt that there was a slight difference in the aura they exuded from the left and the right ones, not to mention that she would never make a mistake, unless

    "This is an illusion technique. After cultivation, one person can be divided into two identical people. Just like Meng Yixiao used a secret method to divide himself into two parts, these two shadows have the same effect." Qing Mo said regretfully. At that time, Meng Yixiao exploded, and even his space ring turned into dust. Otherwise, that skill would be useful to save a life at a critical time.

    "Where is Ninth Sister then?"

    Qian Wanyu had a stern face, it was hard to believe that the two madmen were actually the same person. She narrowed her eyes slightly, held the sword in her right hand, and swung the whip in her left, almost simultaneously attacking both at once. Two kinds of spiritual power flowed out.

    "Hee hee, our doll."

    "Haha, our doll."

    The two were throwing around a Dongfang Minghui on their backs like throwing toys. You throw it to me, I throw it to you, back and forth.

    When Qian Wanyu saw Dongfang Minghui, her reason almost evaporated.

    "Calm down and feel carefully with your heart."

    Qian Wanyu held her breath and calmed down with a puzzled expression, how could she be tricked? Qian Wanyu didn''t believe that someone could kidnap Ninth Sister from her so easily without disturbing her. She separated a ray of spiritual consciousness and quickly discovered something that she was blinded by her eyes.

    Ninth Sister was still by her side, quietly falling asleep behind her. Wei Jun, who was standing behind was breathing steadily, her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep too.

    Seeing the person lying on her shoulders obediently, not knowing what she was dreaming about and smacking her lips from time to time, Qian Wanyu''s heart was instantly settled. Then she looked at the doll thrown by the two people on the opposite side. It was merely an illusion but it was very skillful and showed that the person on the opposite side had a very good control of spiritual power, "Why did they fall asleep?"

    The only reason Qing Mo could think of, "Probably because of the illusion, you can try to wake them up."

    Qian Wanyu circted her whole body''s spiritual power, mainly wind-type spiritual power and divided it into two small shares, "Wake up!"

    The sound was not loud, but it was like a thunderp, three consecutive sounds awakened the two people who were sleeping at once.

    Wei Jun was agitated, and when she woke up, she found that she didn''t know what she was doing just now, her head was muddled, as if her soul had gone out of the body.

    Seventh sister!

    "Good, I''ll tell you what happened when I''m done with this person."

    "Oh."

    Dongfang Minghui was still a little dazed, she rubbed her eyes, yawned, and found that the twin figures alternated faster, she was a little dazzled and simply closed her eyes instead of looking at them again. Next to her, behind her left, where she just entered everyone was watching. The onlookers were apuding, and there are even one or two eager to try join in. In the back right, there were five or six people who blocked an honest-looking man in the corner, intimidating and enticing him. She didn''t know what he was doing, but they were served a pot of porridge by the honest man.

    Looking at the excited expressions on other people''s faces, she could only sigh with emotion, what a chaotic ce.

    As she was watching the y this time, her vision has changed from multiple angles.

    Qian Wanyu''s speed was very fast, she blocked the two of them in the first breath of the other party''s changing and severely injured the two of them.

    Due to the damage to their spiritual power, the illusions were automatically invalidated, and they had to merge into one, exposing his weakness to Qian Wanyu.

    "Should I call you Little Left or Little Right?" Qian Wanyu took back her sword and whip, lifted his mask and revealing a devastated face with marks on his face that had long been scabbed. It seems to be an old injury. "It seems that this face is still very disgusting."

    The man sneered, "Hee hee, haha, kill me if you want, why talk nonsense?"

    The man''s voice changed in various ways, sometimes it was Little Left''s voice, and sometimes it was Little Right''s voice. If the crowd hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, many people would not believe that the twins were actually the same person.

    At least among the residents in Lancerburg, there were many people who had suffered because of these two faces. They have been repeatedly guessing which one was Little Left and which was Little Right, and it is only now that they understood it was just an illusion.

    Qian Wanyu ended his life as he wished, and found a space ring from him, after erasing the traces left on the ring, she found a fragment of the illusion method, "It should be this. "

    "Iplete no wonder he turned out so half-baked."

    Qian Wanyu declined toment. She nced coldly at the group of people who were looking at them, and threw a sword to Wei Jun, "If anyone finds fault, don''t be merciful."

    Wei Jun weighed the sword, and it was a little heavy. Judging from the patterns on the sword, it seemed to be quite old and valuable, but she was used to using soft weapons. Still she felt very grateful to Qian Wanyu, "Thank you."

    "Let''s go."

    Lancerburg''s day was only chaotic fighting, adult rtions and promiscuity, however the bloody brutality began at night.

    Everyone was able to see Qian Wanyu''s cold-blooded, cruel and merciless side. Just now, some were still a little bit eager to move, but stayed still for a while, waiting for the best time to fish in troubled waters. They were like mice in the dark, waiting for their prey to rx their vignce to swarm and tear it up.

    "Hey, you two came from afar, do you need me to find a safe ce for you to stay?" A fat man with an oily head and powdered face walked towards them, with a chubby figure, standing in front of them, almost as tall as Qian Wanyu.

    He could speak the humannguage which Dongfang Minghui found very strange. Since entering Lancerburg, most of the people who appeared in front of them were human beings. She felt a trace of nostalgia seeing this group of people before and acted rashly. Unfortunately, this little bit of nostalgia disappeared without a trace after witnessing the brutality of this group of people.

    She preferred those silly big cute beast people!

    "The two guests are talented and beautiful, you two are a match made in heaven. With such high taste as you two, we have a room that absolutely matches the needs of both of you. We only need a hundred spirit stones. Of course, looking at the beauty of both of you, you can get a 20% discount."

    Dongfang Minghui, who had beenpletely ignored, took out her silk umbre and waved, ncing at Wei Jun very unhappily. Wei Jun was not as tall as Seventh sister, so standing next to Seventh sister made a strange scene. In other words, a match made in heaven, hmph she sneered and the silk umbre in her hand pointed directly at the fat man''s neck.

    The fat man jumped three times in fright. He stayed far away from them, and his reaction speed was very sharp. Dongfang Minghui looked at the other side''s shaking fat with curiosity, "Why don''t you just grab it, being so expensive huh?"

    There were thirty spirit stones per person to enter here, and the three of them spent almost a hundred spirit stones. In the end, they also needed a hundred spirit stones to live in one ce. Dongfang Minghui calcted if the three of them wanted to go to a room, it would cost three hundred spirit stones!

    It is also thanks to the fact that she had obtained a lot of spirit stones from selling pills before, most of which went into the pockets of the Blood Fiend Alliance, there was little left. ording to this infinite squandering, it is estimated that her small vault will soon be empty!

    Qian Wanyu had no idea that the little guy behind her had started to think about earning spiritual stones to support the family.

    The fat man''s eyes were slender, and when he squeezed out a smile, the fat on his cheeks made his eyes look even smaller.

    "Little girl, I don''t care about your thoughts, in Lancerburg this price is very fair, and it''s also generous since I''m giving you 20% off."

    "50% off." Qian Wanyu said suddenly.

    The Fatty obviously didn''t expect them to be so easy to talk to, so he responded extremely quickly, "Okay, two guests pleasee this way."

    "Three." Dongfang Minghui tapped his back shoulder with the silk umbre displeased.

    "Yes, the little girl is right, how many rooms do you three want?"

    "One."

    They had just stepped into the inn'' where the Fatty had taken them. Rather than saying inn'', they were actually bungalows, arge courtyard built with earthen walls. There were several rooms in the courtyard. The house looked very strange, with a house number'' erected outside the house, and the name of the inn was also very strange

    "Letting you live Inn"

    Just by seeing this strange name, Little Minghui could feel a sense of malice from the town

    As soon as they set foot inside, a figure mmed towards them, Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu tacitly agreed to split to the left and right to dodge quickly. The fat man walking in the middle was smashed and fell to the ground. He was pressed to the ground by the figure for a long time and didn''t recover.

    "Oh, which immoral, dares to smash your fat grandfather''s face!" The fat man pushed away and saw that the person lying on him had already lost his breath and heartbeat. He suddenly pushed the still warm corpse away and stood up cursing in a low voice.

    There were a total of six rooms in the yard, and each room was quite close. Only one door was open, and the number was room one. In this open room stood a man standing about 1.89 meters tall. He was quite tall for a human and stood wearing a navy blue dress with his hands behind his back. Just standing there gave people a sense that he could not be ignored. He looked at the two people beside the fat man with an evil smile then closed the door indifferently.

    The fat man met the man''s stern eyes, and he didn''t dare to take a breath. He waited until the door was closed, then patted his chest, before kicking the corpse on the ground twice, "You even dare to provoke Master Qi, it''s your fault."

    Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun didn''t ask any more questions during the whole process, they just followed him to the room they had agreed to before, and a sign was erected outside  five. It didn''t look much better, but it was a step uppared to the living environment in Lalo City.

    There was a lone big tree outside the house, blocking the sunlight outside, so the house looked extraordinarily deserted and dark.

    There weren''t too many things in this room. The best thing about it was that the ce was clean. There''s only one bed and one stool in the room, and nothing else.

    The three randomly chose a ce to sit down and sat down. Not long after they sat down, there was a loud fight and a loud bang from the next door. They estimated that most of the beds or stools in the next room were gone by now.

    If the arrangement next door was the same as theirs, the only furniture that could make such a big noise would be the bed.

    Next door''s room number is 2, and it was a wall away from that Master Qi''s room.

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes, wondering, isn''t this ce a resting ce?

    Ninth Sister

    Qian Wanyu had a sense of joy holding her and regardless of Wei Jun''s presence, she leaned over and kissed the other party''s rosy cheek. She was blinded by the illusion just now, thinking that she was missing and it really scared her.

    "Seventh sister, don''t, there''s still someone else here!"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t care whether Wei Jun was there or not, she held the person tightly in her arms and didn''t let go.

    Wei Jun covered her face and felt like she couldn''t watch it any longer. If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, she would even want to m the door and leave. Who would want to watch this damn abuse of singles, "Hey, I said enough, this ce is not safe, can you wait until we get out of first to make out!"

    Speaking of safety.

    Qian Wanyu moved her head away from the other''s small shoulder, "That''s exactly what I was going to say. There''s a big problem with this inn. We must all be vignt before night approaches."

    "What do you mean?"

    Dongfang Minghui also stared at the outside of the house, the door of their inn was not closed at all, and the sound of fighting in the next room continued from the inside to the outside of the house, they could vaguely see peopleing and going around the inn.

    "It''s just like what we saw when we first entered the door." Qian Wanyu saw that they still didn''t understand, and simply said, "Someone wille to attack our roomter."

    "Then?"

    "Nothing, it will just be very livelyter." Qian Wanyu sneered.

    The so-called very lively They soon saw it. A man and a woman walked in from the outside, and said arrogantly, "Master has already taken a fancy to this room, you should get out of here if you don''t want to get hurt."

    Wei Jun suddenly realized that it is no wonder that the fighting from the next room hadn''t stopped, so this is why.

    "Roll."

    Qian Wanyu''s voice was clear and cold, just one simple word.

    Dongfang Minghui was very upset, these two were tant robbers. This room cost them a lot of spiritual stones, no wonder the group of people outside saw them leaving with Fatty just now, and all gloated over the misfortune. It turned out that they were waiting for her here.

    "No, you get out!" Little Minghui was also angry. Even a monk on a mountain had a limit to being bullied by others.

    "You don''t want to? Hmph." The man and the woman seemed prepared, one quickly attacked Wei Jun, and the other attacked Dongfang Minghui in Qian Wanyu''s arms.

    They had probably already seen that Dongfang Minghui was a weakness to Qian Wanyu, so they were ruthless when they attacked, killing from all angles.

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui originally wanted Qian Wanyu to put her down, but with a twist, she moved from Seventh sister''s arms to her back, and the two went back to back, Qian Wanyu reminded, "In case someone attacks me from behind."

    "All right."

    Having said that, Dongfang Minghui didn''t find anyone attacking Seventh Sister. Instead, the neck of the man and the woman were prated by Seventh Sister''s whip.

    In less than a stick of incense, the fat man sent someone to carry out the corpses, seeing the skilled movements of the other party, she knew that he had done this many times.

    Dongfang Minghui gave the Fatty a stern look. Just now, he was eager to pull them into the inn. It turned out that he dug a hole for them to jump in. Those who could live here had to be strong, if nothehe. Sure enough, she couldn''t trust anyone in this ce.

    "Seventh sister, what''s the point of this inn being open?"

    "For gambling."

    You can also use human life to cultivate.

    The reason why this inn charges such a high spirit stone is not to let peoplee in and stay rest one night. The night in Lancerburg is hell. Who could rest in peace? This inn was thergest casino in the town and every guest who came, came in to bet. The room number of the inn was used for this purpose.

    "The design of this inn is very good." Wei Jun was amazed, no one knew the unspoken rules'' of this inn.

    "They take us gambling chips, so can I bet on us winning?" Dongfang Minghui thought about it, since the matter was already a done deal and they were in the inn, they wouldn''t be able to quit easily. They might as well make a profit from their efforts.

    Qian Wanyu chuckled softly and pinched her cheek, "Of course you can."

    They waited quietly for the second group of people to arrive. When the bodies were collected, the fat man would naturally appear in front of them. Sure enough, a second group of people came soon. There were three people, three to three. Maybe someone lost a bet andined that it was unfair for them to have three people?

    No one talked nonsense this time, they started to fight as soon as they entered. Wei Jun picked a sturdy one, and the rest of the two were taken over by Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was very well protected by Seventh Sister, looked left and right, and found that the the number 1 door opened at an unknown time. The design of this room was also special. It faced the main entrance and in that room, the man Fatty called Master Qi was leaning against the door and looking at them with interest.

    She tilted her head and looked at the other party. The Master Qi he mentioned looked sloppy, and most of his face was covered by a beard. Only a pair of cheetah-like eyes were shing with excitement, as if he had found an interesting prey. But looking at it, from her angle he seemed to have be someone else''s prey as well.

    When Dongfang Minghui saw a person appearing behind Master Qi, her pupils shrank, and she opened her mouth, but she didn''t say a reminder.

    They couldn''t even protect themselves, why should they provoke even more trouble?

    Master Qi''s beard moved, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he gave her a knowing smile. As soon as the door was closed, another corpse was soon thrown out.

    When the fat man came again, there were five corpses lying on the ground, and the guests in the second room were also reced. It was an androgynous young man. His gestures exuded a strong hormonal smell, but this hormonal smell was radiated towards men.

    Especially when the man in the second room saw Master Qi in the first room, he gave him a wink.

    "Fatty."

    Qian Wanyu threw the white cloth that she had finished using to wipe her whip of blood onto the corpse. The white cloth unfolded and covered the deceased''s face, "We want to bet."

    Fatty was stunned for a moment, then heughed out loud, he had probably never seen a neer react so quickly, he said, "You guys shouldn''t be betting, this is not in line with the rules of the residence"

    Wei Jun hung the sword around his neck and asked with a smile, "That so?"

    Fatty has always been very alert of Qian Wanyu, but Wei Jun took advantage of it. When he felt the icy cold sword on his neck, the flesh on his body shivered, and he hurriedlyughed, "Yes, absolutely yes, I saw the two outside just now"

    "Three." Dongfang Minghui expressed her displeasure. She was ignored again and again. Her face sank, and her displeased face was written all over her face.

    "Yes, yes, it''s three." Fatty was kidnapped and led them directly to the ce where the bets were ced.

    Qian Wanyu took a nce and quickly found their room number 5, which signified the room they were in. The odds were quite high. It seemed that there were many people who bet against them and lost. Little Minghui blinked and took out all the spirit stones to hand over to Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, here."

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes and reminded inadvertently, "Small bets can lead to fortune but big bets lead to chaos, take it easy."

    Qian Wanyu nced at her, then bet all the spirit stones Ninth Sister took out to bet on themselves, even Fatty gasped.

    The rules of the house were like this. If someone needed to gamble, they muste to the door to challenge the other party in person. When those people who were short of money in Lancerburg heard that there was a girl, a child and a little young man living in the fifth room, they immediately went to the door with interest.

    As a result, there were five more corpses lying on the ground, plus the previous two.

    The blood of seven people was already on the hands of these three people.

    But it is impossible for someone to be sessful constantly without losing a match. After the fat man secretly calcted the probability in his heart, he decisively collected their gambling funds, and politely sent them back, and then looked at their bet. With those sort of odds he hesitated whether to take the next one.

    "Seventh sister, just now I felt that the flesh on Fatty''s face was tense. Is he afraid of losing money?"

    "Maybe." Qian Wanyu didn''t pay attention to this fat man. He was at best a pawn and didn''t have the brains or power to n this gambling match behind the scenes.

    Wei Jun said in disapproval, "It is said that Lancerburg''s night is the time to eat people without spitting bones. Should we change our strategy?"

    "It goes on and on. When the nightes, we may be exhausted from fighting. I think we have to devise a n. For example, I will deal with the next few people. You recover and we take turns. What do you think?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded in agreement, "Seventh sister, I''m with Wei Jun."

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows. In fact, she didn''t need to rest at all. Unconsciously, she was absorbing the spiritual power of the group of people to improve her own spiritual power, so she felt as strong as ever with no exhaustion on her face

    "Alright, you have to pay attention to safety."

    "Good."

    Then it became the battlefield of Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui. Wei Jun looked at her small body and wondered, "Can you fight?"

    Both Little Colour and Toothless were closing up. Before, it was her Seventh sister protecting her. Even Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but doubt herself when asked by Wei Jun, "No matter how bad I am, I can solve a few little mice"

    "Later, we''re going to fight for real. I don''t doubt you at all. I''m afraid that you will be injured. Your Seventh sister will tear me apart" Wei Jun''s strength remained at the stage before her beastization, which was not only enough to keep their lives.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back."

    Hearing her reassurance, Wei Jun found herself even more worried.

    Seeing that the three of them were split into two groups, some of them even wanted to sneak in and attack Qian Wanyu from inside the house, but they were scratched by Little White''s ws, "Roar"

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun feltpletely relieved now, Seventh sister would be very safe under the protection of Little White.

    The battle continued from daylight until the sun went down, and they held their fifth room firmly.

    "You three, this is your reward." The fatty came to look for Qian Wanyu and the rest of them. He took a look and found that Qian Wanyu was still sitting on the ground. He simply took out a space ring and delivered it to Wei Jun''s hands.

    "Why, worried that we''ll continue to bet?" Wei Jun sneered.

    Hearing the movement outside, Qian Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes and saw that the sky was dark and the outside was already noisy. She stood up and Little White entered her soul sea, "Time''s up."

    As soon as Fatty heard this, he quickly echoed, "This girl is right, the owner does not open at night, so I''m really sorry, this is how much you won today."

    It was the first time Dongfang Minghui heard of an inn that was closed at nightbut she took the space ring and checked the spirit stones in the ring. The entire five-cubic metre space was filled to two-thirds!

    She also took out a few to verify the authenticity.

    "Seventh sister, here you go."

    Qian Wanyu checked it again, and finally put it into her own space ring, cutting off all the greedy eyes, "Let''s go."

    When thest ray of light disappeared, the group of them saw a smear of blood red in the ce not far from the residence. The bright moonlight seemed to be stained with this color, and it became more coquettish and strange.

    A group of people rushed forward in a hurry, as if there was some special treasure or a show to cheer up the ce.

    The three of them looked at each other and went with the flow, walking forward little by little behind the group. This road is the only way to the outside of Lancerburg. If they want to leave Lancerburg, they must go all the way forward.

    "Seventh sister, do you feel that the weather seems to be normal since leaving Lalo City?"

    At night, the cool breeze was refreshing, she felt that she had experienced the four seasons of spring, summer and autumn. Thanks to them being Spiritual Masters, they had spiritual power to protect the body, otherwise there would be no way to adapt.

    "Naturally." The reason why the situation in Tanu Forest became like that was because of the fire crystal, Lalo City and Lancerburg were affected by the Tanu Forest boundary, and the temperature would change ordingly. When Tanu Forest returns to its original state, the climate of Lalo City and Lancerburg will change again.

    "If you didn''t exin why I would there were four seasons in thisnd at the same time." Wei Jun spread her hands. She felt that the climate here changed too much. Not long after leaving the beast tribe, they experienced ice and snow the hot and dry heat. There was still even a slight autumn wind. Was it time to experience spring when everything recovers in the future?

    "I''m not going, I''m not going!"

    "You have to go if you don''t go, get up for me."

    A sudden quarrel came from the corner in front of them. There were two people, one big and one small. The small one was only slightly taller than Dongfang Minghui. He still stubbornly wed at the wall, as if that wall was hisst resort.

    The man couldn''t pull him free so he broke the child''s hand deeply with one elbow.

    "What"

    Everyone appeared to be watching the show, and seeing this scene no one was touched or felt bad for the child, their eyes were full of indifference.

    Wei Jun frowned, obviously she couldn''t bear it any longer, "Where is he taking this kid?"

    "Just follow."

    The kid was forcibly dragged away, and when one hand was disabled, he used the other hand. It took a lot of effort for the man to take him away, until the kid''s hand swayed softly, the man was finally satisfied, carrying him up like he was carrying a dead piece of wood.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the unwillingness in the blood-red eyes of the kid, "He seems to look very young."

    "Um."

    Just because he was still young and not strong enough, he was merely a chicken waiting to be ughtered.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what she was thinking and patted her on the back then warned, "Don''t sympathize with anyone, and don''t trust anyone."

    In this ce, any sympathy or trust were fatal. They were only staying here for one night then going back on the road. After that, everything here will just be part of their memories and have nothing to do with them.

    What''s more, what they were seeing was not necessarily what was the truth.

    Dongfang Minghui hugged Qian Wanyu''s neck, and their skin was close to each other. The warmth of the her body was transmitted from the adjacent skin. She felt veryforted. It seemed inappropriate to do this action in public again when the bacsh recovered and she was back in adult form.

    It''s better to take this opportunity to wipe take advantage of Seventh sister, thinking of this, her hands became more and more skilled.

    Ninth Sister

    The other party was so small that she couldn''t even feel her moving about but Qian Wanyu''s snake venom poison hadn''t subsided yet and yet she was being gently teased by the other party. Qian Wanyu felt that she couldn''t control herself and a certain emotion was trying to raise its head.

    Little Minghui pulled her head away from her body and raised a brow, "Why, what''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s fine."

    Dongfang Minghui also grabbed her cheek and kissed her twice.

    Wei Jun was almost blinded when she saw it, she shook her head quickly, and turned her eyes to other ces, when she saw the scene in the distance, she was stunned, her eyes widened, "Look, what is that?!"

    Following the ce where her finger pointed, it looked as if a me ball was falling down. The sphere was veryrge and seemed to have the shape of a person.

    If you take a closer look, it is indeed a person!

    "What''s with the big fuss." An unremarkable old man beside her scolded, "At first nce, it can be seen you''re a neer huh, haha this ceremony is prepared for you, enjoy it."

    The old man''s voice was very soft, so soft that no one could hear what he was sayingpared to the cheers around him. Because of this, Little Minghui felt more and more that there was something odd about the old man''s words, "Seventh sister, why do I have a bad feeling"

    "Me too."

    Wei Jun''s hair stood up. She has never seen any kind of activity that uses people as props for rituals This opening scene it was a human, a living person spontaneouslybusting!

    "What did the old man mean just now?"

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment, "I think he told us that this is ourst supper so we should enjoy it."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little coldness on her back inexplicably, "Seventh sister, what does that mean?"

    Wei Jun also shuddered.

    "We need to leave, unless we want to stay here forever."

    Lancerburg''s regtions were a bit perverted, the requirements for one-day stay were very strict.

    The closer they got, the more they heard the cheers of the group of people. There were not so many people when they entered, but there were many strange people at night, the expressions on their faces were all ferocious and crazy.

    Dongfang Minghui was cuddled in Qian Wanyu''s arms, and she could only see the scenery on the ceremony tform by stretching her neck slightly. She nced at it twice and her eyes were full of horror. She was sweating coldly, and the contents in her stomach were churning up. She suppressed it but she still wanted to vomit.

    "What''s wrong?"

    There was a tall man in front of Wei Jun so she couldn''t see the stage clearly. Although she couldn''t see anything, her nose was very sensitive, and she could smell a strange smell. It was the smell of cooked meat, but it was stronger than the meat of the monsters they grilled before. Looking at Dongfang Minghui''s pale and ugly face again, she had a bad guess in her heart.

    Qian Wanyu felt the person in her arms tremble twice, she lifted up her toes a little and saw the scenery on the stage clearly. The ground was bright red, and several groups of boiled corpses were randomly thrown on the ground. Arge pot was ced in the four corners. The pot was hanging high, and the water in the pot was boiling.

    There were several children lying on the ground next to the person. The little boy whose hand was broken before was now desperately crawling out. He seems to already know his fate, but he didn''t feel reconciled at all. A man carried him back while he was crawling, beating him to death.

    Seventh sister

    Dongfang Minghui smelled this smell and felt like vomiting. She could feel the air was full of blood. Does the so-called ritual use people to sacrifice blood?

    "It''s a blood sacrifice."

    Blood sacrifices were a tradition in Lancerburg, these happened once or twice a month. If there was any rule regarding these blood sacrifices, it is probably that whenever a neer enters Lancerburg, there will be blood sacrifices. The most worthless people among them will be taken out to be a blood sacrifice for the ceremony, and next it would probably be their turn.

    After Qian Wanyu finished speaking, Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui gasped.

    "As long as you stay alive until dawn and you are not caught by them, the blood sacrifice will fail, and the people of Lancerburg will open the doors for you to leave."

    Qian Wanyu walked out with Dongfang Minghui almost subconsciously. She took out all the human skin masks and clothes from her space ring. She could fight against two single handedly or even three but she was not sure about a hundred people, let alone trying to protect Ninth Sister in front of so many people.

    "Quickly dress up again."

    "Seventh sister, it''s useless, didn''t you realize that all the children in Lancerburg were dragged there" The n was already a failure. Her height would drag Seventh sister and Wei Jun back no matter what they tried to disguise as.

    Wei Jun hurriedly put the things that Qian Wanyu threw on Dongfang Minghui''s head, "Stop talking nonsense, just do what we tell you to do."

    "Okay." Dongfang Minghui felt Lancerburg''s malice, and she didn''t want to be like the people on the ceremonial stage at all, she didn''t want to be a blood sacrifice! She changed her face quickly, and in a blink of an eye, she changed from a young child to an old man with wrinkled skin.

    Wei Jun pushed through the crowd, "Lanceburg has nowhere to hide, what should we do next?"

    "Put the sword into your space ring, pretend to be an old man with a hunchback." Qian Wanyu threw a mask to her, and she herself dressed up as a man. She was taller than a normal person already so when she dressed up she immediately looked like a handsome young man.

    Dongfang Minghui became an old woman, Wei Jun became a hunchbacked old man, the two found an inconspicuous corner to squat, so that people couldn''t see clearly.

    Qian Wanyu dressed up as the enchanting man from before at the inn. Thanks to her outstanding memory, she had already learned the other party''s androgynous nature and mannerisms.

    "Hey, didn''t you say you were going to fool around with that man in your house?"

    "Shhhhh, don''t say it so loudly, it might make the master in my family even more excited when he hears it. We''re all men, so you know"

    The two chatted indiscriminately and Qian Wanyu even leaned over with a lewd face, before she got close to the man, the man stepped back several steps in fright, and hurriedly nced elsewhere, "Don''t get so close, in case someone sees it and spreads it to your family''s ears, how do I want to mixter then?"

    "Oh, you also know that when he gets up, he wants to do that! You go and y some kung fu while I guard here for you tonight. Next time, you can stand in for me."

    "All right."

    After Qian Wanyu watched him leave, she breathed a sigh of relief. She had only seen the person for a small period of time, but she could fully imagine the appearance of that man.

    "Wee neers to Lancerburg. There are still five hours before dawn. In five hours, if you can find all the six neers who have just entered Lancerburg to be blood sacrificers. Master Shin will reward you."

    The blood sacrifice ceremony had officially began.<blockquote>

    Thank you to the donator who sponsored this chapter~~</blockquote>

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    The blood sacrifice officially began.

    The sound that came from somewhere was extremely loud and could be heard clearly by the entire Lancerburg. It was clear that this person had great spiritual power, and used this method to spread his words.

    Qian Wanyu felt that the other party''s consciousness covered the whole city of Lanserburg. Everything they had done just now seemed to be under the gaze of those eyes. Her eyes nced not far away, where there was a pair of "elderly people".

    She wasn''t sure if Ninth Sister will be afraid

    She regretted the decision she had made before, if she could, she''d have let Wei Jun pretend to be this sissy while she stayed by Ninth Sister''s side. It''s a pity that Wei Jun''s memory would definitely not be as good as hers. ying this person would definitely show ws, plus he was a few centimeters shorter.

    As soon as the voice fell, Dongfang Minghui saw a group of people going crazy. They formed a group to discuss their ns of attack although they were all wary of each other.

    "I only remember the three people who just came in today, a man and a woman with a small child. That kid must be the easiest to catch, hurry up and look everywhere."

    "I saw them beside me just now but they ran away in the blink of an eye."

    "The woman is a cruel character"

    When the group of people passed by Little Minghui, they were still discussing the whereabouts of her, Seventh sister and Wei Jun. People''s memory was sometimes very strange. They could remember clearly about the three people who just entered Lancerburg today, including what clothes the kid was wearing, but they couldn''t remember the people who entered two days ago.

    Therefore, many people put their minds on the three of them. They seemed to be the most vulnerable group, and the easiest to catch.

    Dongfang Minghui felt the group of people walking beside her and Wei Jun, and her heart was trembling with fright. Who the hell decided to hold this blood sacrifice? What a disgusting tradition She also suddenly understood why when the three of them came in, there were so many people crowding around the gate, they were preparing for this moment.

    Soon however, in less than half an hour, screams and cheers rang out one after another, the three of them groaned in their hearts, this meant that someone among the so-called neers had been found.

    A middle-aged man was tied up with five ropes and lifted up naked. The four people who carried him were a small group, and the two who followed behind were also their people. When Dongfang Minghui saw them besieging an honest man selling goods before, she thought they were the masters of bullying the weak and fearing the strong, but she didn''t expect the first one to find a neer would actually be them.

    Those who were walking aimlessly on the street began to be jealous. There were only six neers in total, if one was found, they would lose one chance.

    "Let go of me, you monsters!"

    To scold them as monster was to look down on them. These people were devoid of conscience, they were worse than demon beasts.

    "Hey wait, this person doesn''t look like a neer at all, don''t tell me you just randomly found someone andbelled them as a neer?" A man dressed in fine clothing who thought he was handsome stopped the few of them preventing them from taking the person away.

    "Hua Qijun, don''t think that you can make a fortune just because you got close to Master Jing. We''re not afraid of you. Get lost, good dogs shouldn''t stand in the way."

    "Even if I''m a dog, hitting a dog depends on the owner don''t you know?"

    "Go away."

    A melee was about to break out, and between the shoving no one knew who moved first but the fight gradually started as punching and then turned serious into aplete life-threatening battle. The people around were just waiting for this moment, everyone rushed forward, trying to snatch the neer that the four people were carrying.

    The scene immediately got out of control.

    "What"

    The group of ferocious people tried their best to snatch the man. One of them grabbed the man''s leg, the other grabbed his arm, and another grabbed his head

    Then a tragedy happened.

    Three feet of blood sttered out and the blood flowed into a river.

    It all happened so fast, before Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui had time to react, the blood sshed on their faces, and their hearts seemed to fall into an ice cer. They were still feeling a little lucky now.

    Thankfully it wasn''t them who were found

    Now that feeling disappeared without a trace, and all that''s left was prayer and nning for the worst.

    Wei Jun grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s arm, "Wife, look at how you got so much blood on your face."

    As a normal person, they should probably also be very interested in these people. Just like Qian Wanyu, she stretched her neck and looked in that direction. The two of them were so close to that group of people that they were drenched in blood so they couldn''t act like they didn''t know what to do.

    "What blood, it must be some stinky boy who urinated on me."

    Dongfang Minghui pretended to be a blind person, and couldn''t see the thrilling scene at all, only Wei Jun saw it clearly, and her was shaking all the time.

    Wei Jun grabbed her wrist andforted her, "Let me see who dares."

    "You also look for him. If you find him, there may be something good."

    "No, my old bones can''t beat them."

    After listening to a few words, everyone forgot to talk andugh.

    In the long night, the unfortunate incident of the brawl just now was like a small episode. Everyone happily ced the stumps they robbed at the blood sacrifice stage, but the person who presided over the blood sacrifice scolded them all.

    One more rule was added, the person who was offered must be alive, and a living sacrifice with all four limbs intact would be best.

    Everyone was still frantically looking for the whereabouts of the other five people. Lancerburg seemed to be turned over and they all overturned all the ces where they could possibly hide.

    Time passed by little by little. In Dongfang Minghui''s view, every minute and every second felt like a torment. She has never looked forward to the passing of time and the light of the sky as much as today.

    "Hahaha, found one."

    It was a woman who wasn''t very beautiful. She was desperately trying to break free from the men who shackled her hands, but the two men were tall and strong tall and they easily grabbed her by the arms to lift her up, "Hurry up and let go!"

    "Let go of you? Okay, if you tell me where the man who came in with you that day is, I''ll let you go." One of them tempted her.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to raise her head to watch but she pricked up her ears to listen, she really wanted tough when she heard this coaxing nonsense, how could these people let them go, even if one of them agreed verbally it meant nothing. In this ce, it was wisest to not speak at all.

    As a result, to her surprise the woman thought for a moment, then asked confidently, "Really?"

    "Of course."

    Both of them nodded in agreement.

    "Let go of me first, and I''ll tell you." After the two looked at each other, they let go of her hands easily, "You can talk now."

    The woman stepped back step by step, walked to a ce she thought was a safe distance, and shouted loudly, "He lives in able-bodied Inn."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe that this stupid woman betrayed her partner like this. Fortunately, they didn''t think about going to that ce at the time. They all said that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce but every inch of Lancerburg was not safe.

    The group of people went crazy and divided into two groups, one group went after the woman and the other group rushed into the Inn.

    From the outside, Able bodied Inn looked like a normal inn. The man probably felt that the inn was full of people so he would be safer. If he kept hiding in someone''s room, it was likely that no one would find him. Who knew The Inn was not open at night, let alone a person, even the fatty who had led them before joined in the fun.

    In less than half a stick of incense, the group captured the man and the woman.

    The man was very young looking in his twenties, at most no more than 30. He learned that his hiding ce was revealed by the other party''s betrayal and angrily wanted to go up and kick her a few times, "You bitch, you actually betrayed me!"

    "I''m sorry, third brother, I was forced and helpless"

    "I can''t believe much I took care of you normally yet you actually betrayed me in the end."

    They were like an old coupleining about each other but in the face of life and death, the so-called emotion was a double-edged sword, hurting yourself and hurting others at the same time.

    One farce ended and more than three hours passed before they even realised.

    Afraid of being discovered, Wei Jun kept Little Minghui hidden behind her and tried her best to block Dongfang Minghui''s little body, but they all knew one thing. When the whole Lancerburg was looking for them, things that were not easy to notice before would be checked again and again.

    They would soon be exposed

    "That kid should be easy to find." Someone said suddenly.

    "Yeah, unless one of them is hiding the kid on their body we sjpi;d find out if there''s any suspicious fat people."

    "No, it could be another case."

    In the face of the unknown before, all the conspiracies surrounding her made her afraid. But when it came down to being revealed, Dongfang Minghui actually breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that she didn''t have to hide anymore.

    Wei Jun grabbed her hand tightly.

    Feeling someone walking towards them, Dongfang Minghui leaned close to Wei Jun''s ear and whispered, "I''m sorry, I''ve troubled you."

    If it weren''t for her, Wei Jun could still use the human skin mask to disguise herself as someone who had lived in Lancerburg for a long time, follow the crowd of lunatics and hiding until dawn so she could leave.

    But because of her size, the other party had to cooperate with her.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly left her post and walked a few steps, still smiling like that, "I know where they are hiding."

    The two people who were walking towards Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun suddenly stopped and asked in disbelief, "You know?"

    "Believe it or not."

    Qian Wanyu threw a wink at the man, turned around and walked away, putting on airs.

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    The two hit it off and soon followed, the woman muttered behind her, "Tell me, where are those three people hiding? If you don''t tell us, we will all suspect that the three of them are actually hiding around us."

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth, and she led them as far as possible to a remote ce, "You''re right, they are indeed hiding around you"

    Her footsteps staggered and she appeared behind them, the whip that had been prepared easily pierced from one end of their necks to the other end,pletely killing the two of them at once, "Who said we must y hide-and-seek? We can y another game, what do you think?"

    The game had changed.

    Qian Wanyu took the initiative to attack and she constantly chose groups of two or three. She often used this face to confuse people and lead them to dark ces where you couldn''t see or hear easily. These were the best ces to kill and bury corpses.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun waited for a long time and did not see hering back feeling extremely uneasy.

    "Don''t worry, if she is really caught, she would make some noise." Sometimes no news was the best news.

    "Yeah"

    They didn''t wait before someone suddenly called out, "We found her trace!"

    In fact, they found that in a certain corner, there was a group of people who died for some inexplicable reason. The wounds on their bodies were the same and very obvious. They should all havee from the hands of Qian Wanyu. During the day, many of them had seen Qian Wanyu''s methods. Some people were shocked and some were excited.

    Seventh sister

    "You have to believe her, she''s not that stupid."

    "Hey, you two old people, why have I never seen you before?" Someone suddenly stepped forward and said.

    Wei Jun raised her head and saw a very tall person standing in front of them. She stood up little by little, "I haven''t seen you before, young man, who are you?"

    Dongfang Minghui took out the silk umbre and suddenly attacked. As soon as the mechanism from her silk umbre was opened, the man was torn into a sieve.

    "How did you know he would dodge to the left?"

    "Guessed."

    Wei Jun spread out her hands and dragged Dongfang Minghui and ran away. A man just now looked at them from the side long ago. It would take at most nearly two sticks of incense before someone came over, and they''d definitely find them.

    "Hey, was it a kid who ran past just now?"

    "It was!"

    In the dark night, they couldn''t see who was who. They felt a gust of wind. Thinking back, it seemed that it was two people, one big and one small. Thinking of the kid who made them look like fools for a whole night, a few people gritted their teeth and said, "Damn, hurry up and chase."

    "Wei Jun, I think we''ll be found wherever we go. Why don''t we just wait for Seventh sister in one spot."

    "What?"

    This kind of style was really not suitable for her, but Wei Jun agrees with her point of view, standing in the most obvious ce, Qian Wanyu would be able to find them, "However, should we also cause them some trouble? "

    "Yup."

    It was soon heard, "It''s on fire, the able bodied Inn is on fire!"

    The Inn was originally built with wood and soil. A fire burned all the furnishings in the house, and it was almost destroyed. However, a few Spiritual Masters of the water system came and managed to put out the fire quickly making it not cause as much of a scene as expected.

    "What a pity."

    "Let''s go."

    As soon as Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui turned around, they found that someone was standing behind them, apparently recognizing them.

    "You guys were really not easy to find."

    It took almost four hours of tossing and turning and there was still about half an hour before dawn. The person who they had originally thought could be caught at the beginning turned out to be the hardest to find at the end. It can be seen that the other party was somewhat capable.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun smiled at each other, tore off the human skin masks on their faces, threw them at him and ran away.

    "Chase them. You go after that little guy, and I''ll block this exit."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know where she was running, she quickly ran her spiritual power under her feet, and her steps flowed like win. There was a gust of wind behind her, and she turned to the left and turned another corner to continue running.

    That feeling of being like a shadow still followed her closely.

    She turned her head and looked, a white shadow almost pounced her, and she stopped in a hurry, "Little White, why are you here?! How about Seventh sister?"

    Little White had obeyed Qian Wanyu''s instructions and couldn''t help making a sound, so Little White kept rubbing her arms, naturally unable to say why.

    "Take me to Seventh sister."

    She turned over and sat on Little White''s back. She was out of breath and panting from running just now. When she stopped, the man caught up. When he saw Little White, his eyes showed greed, "There''s actually another one. A white tiger spirit beast, what a rare item."

    "Little White, toss him!"

    Little White flicked his tail and swooped towards the man, his ws kept attacking the man, and a trace of ck protruded from his ws. The ck stuff was definitely not anything good even for someone who didn''t know. However, the man was stillcent, thinking that this spirit beast cub was really weak and immediately paid the price.

    Dongfang Minghui was sitting behind Little White when she heard hurried footsteps not far away, and patted Little White''s big head, "Little White, let''s go find Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu was really in trouble, the number of people who died in her hands was not less than 30 and it waspletely normal to be discovered. She heard about the fire at the inn and knew that Ninth Sister and Wei Jun were also discovered. Knowing this, she let Little White go out to find their whereabouts.

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui''s goddess scattering flowers technique attacked the group of people from behind, and the gravel and leaves on the ground floated in mid-air, shooting at the group of people. The area was toorge so a number of them were hit. After grabbing Qian Wanyu, they rushed out of the surrounding circle.

    "Don''t let them run away!"

    Qian Wanyu tore off the human skin mask and asked, "Where''s Wei Jun?"

    "It''s over, she left me just now, I, I" She had gone to find Seventh sister first in a hurry before

    "Don''t worry, that group of people can''t do anything about her for now." Qian Wanyu has personally tested Wei Jun''s lethality, so she wasn''t particrly worried, "We''ll go out and find her."

    They raised their heads and looked at the sky. The sky was already a little bright, and it would be less than half an hour before dawn.

    Precisely because there was not much time left, the people of Lancerburg gathered around when they heard the movement. There were only ten people just now, but now the number was gradually increasing. Qian Wanyu tied the whip in her hand with an immortal locking rope, "It is estimated that there will be a continuous battle next, Ninth Sister, are you afraid?"

    "Not afraid."

    When she knew that these people wanted to sacrifice them she was very scared, especially in the first half of the night, when the group of people dangled under her and Wei Jun''s eyes like crazy but when the fear reached a critical point this fear suddenly disappeared after witnessing the man and woman who were afraid of death and hurt each other.

    She suddenly felt that in the face of life and death, she had much more courage than those people, her best friend was by her side, and her favorite person was also by her side. They both wouldn''t abandon her because of life and death, so there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Anyway it wouldn''t bete to take revenge in the future again.

    "Take care of yourself, Seventh Sister believes in you."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui touched Little White''s hairy head, "Little White, don''t be merciful, these people don''t deserve sympathy."

    Lancerburg was the filthiest ce she had ever seen. Family, love or affection didn''t exist at all in this ce, or the people in it didn''t need these emotions at all. The dark side of human nature was on full disy here anytime and anywhere.

    Little White roared twice, and took the first step towards the closest person.

    Qian Wanyu shot a few purple thunderbolts. The thunder and lightning shed, and the movement was very loud. Wei Jun hid like a mouse crossing the street. When she saw the light, she knew who it was and ran towards the position.

    Anyway, it''s almost dawn.

    "I underestimated you."

    At first, they thought that the young ones were the easiest to catch, but everyone took them too lightly, but now they found out that none of them were easy to catch! The younger one was a Spiritual Schr at such a young age. Although it was not anything in the eyes of this group of people, she still had a spirit beast helping her as well. They wouldn''t be able to catch her for quite some time

    The woman was even worse, constantly throwing lightning bolts and whirlwinds tossing people around making them unable to get the slightest benefit.

    The group of people were all ones who had danced at the tip of the knife. Everyone had seen ruthless people before but they had never seen someone so unafraid of death. Qian Wanyu dragged all those who besieged her into a fiery hell by destroying everything around her even at the cost of wounding herself.

    They were afraid.

    Yes, what they were most afraid of this kind of person who wasn''t afraid of death and would drag you to hell before dying.

    "Where did these twoe from? They''re so terrifying!"

    The people of Lancerburg were a group of people who had a criminal record'', some were wanted criminals who have been chased out of the Human territory by the Blood Fiend Alliance, and some were criminals who had killed a member of a powerful family. They had all gathered in this city and over time eked out a small existence.

    Seeing that Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were so monstrous, they nned to run. But there are also a group of people who were not afraid of death, and they are still struggling to get Master Shinichi''s generous gift.

    Dongfang Minghui also became ruthless. She saw that the sky had turned white, and it was almost dawn.

    "Wei Jun!"

    "I''m here!"

    Wei Jun was so angry that she wanted to rush in, but the inside and outside were like an iron bucket, and she couldn''t squeeze in.

    "The blood sacrifice ceremony is over."

    A voice simr tost night suddenly resounded in everyone''s ears. Qian Wanyu blew up the only way forward into pieces, and piled up dozens of corpses in front of her. It was no exaggeration to describe her killing spree as a mountain of corpses.

    "What, do you still want to die?"

    Qian Wanyu kept fighting more and more fiercely. She had also devoured the spiritual power of many people. At this moment, the spiritual power was running wild in her body. She urgently needed a ce to vent or a quiet ce to practice and advance. However, the group of people in front of her didn''t seem be retreating and she obviously wouldn''tpromise.

    Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd, and a road was automatically separated, a person walked in from the outside.

    He stared at Qian Wanyu, who was full of scars but had a straight waist, and nced at Dongfang Minghui, who was well protected by Little White. He smiled at Qian Wanyu, "Are you interested in staying in Lancerburg?"

    An uproar immediately sounded

    It was like a calmke surface stirred up by arge rock with thousands ofyers of sand and thousands of miles of waves.

    The conditions for remaining in Lancerburg were also quite harsh, and basically even if they actively requested to stay in this ce, few in the city would favour them.

    Qian Wanyu''s ck eyes stared at him for a while without any emotion, "Thank you, but no need."

    Wooo-

    Everyone began to be envious and full of jealousy, what was even more irritating was that the other party looked indifferent and calm as if she had never even considered it.

    "Lanceburg is very rich in resources, do you really not want to think about it?"

    "No need."

    Everyone heard the voice and felt heartbreak. Resources these were all controlled by capable people. People with mediocre aptitudes like them had never seen any of the so-called resources in Lancerburg in all their time here.

    Seeing that Qian Wanyu hadn''t considered his suggestion at all, the man couldn''t help but regretfully frown and say, "Don''t rush to refuse, I''ll take you to see the resources of Lancerburg and then you can make a decision, how about it?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt that a piece of pie had fallen from the sky but she didn''t know if the pie was poisonous or not.

    She looked at the man warily, and even Little White felt her different emotions and let out a low growl.

    Seventh sister

    "Sorry, I''m not interested in your Lancerburg city''s resources. Can we leave now that the blood sacrifice is over?"

    The man was speechless, it was the first time he had met such a person who disdained to even nce at Lancerburg, the other party did not even seem the slightest bit tempted, "Yes, here is a jade card of Lancerburg, I hope to see you again next time. "

    "Good stuff, take it!" Qing Mo suddenly said something like this in her soul sea.

    "Thank you."

    This time, Qian Wanyu did not continue to refuse, and the man was obviously relieved.

    Wei Jun had injuries all over her body. Seeing that Seventh sister was also covered in blood, Dongfang Minghui sighed, feeling that she really was well protected, "Seventh sister, let''s go."

    "Yeah."

    The high tform erected for the blood sacrifice had been removed and the road leading to the outside world was open again bing much more pleasing to the eye.

    The jade card in Qian Wanyu''s hand was a real treasure.

    There were very few people who wanted to stay behind but after they left, it was not so easy to return to Lancerburg.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun both felt that someone was following them. Just as they were about to turn their heads, they heard Qian Wanyu say, "Don''t look back."

    "Seventh sister, what''s the situation?"

    "It''s for the jade card in my hand."

    The three of them knew that they didn''t really care about the jade card, but felt that the jade card must hold another mystery, "There are a few tails behind which is making me ufortable, why don''t we get rid of them?"

    "Good."

    It would be hard not to solve it now and instead allow them to continue following along.

    "Everyone, after following along, it''s time to show up."

    Qian Wanyu turned around suddenly, ying with the jade card in her hand, "Is this jade card worth everyone''s hard work? To follow me all the way from Lancerburg to here?"

    She yed with the jade card upside down with a look of indifference on her face. The jade card almost fell to the ground because of her negligence. Although she didn''t know what material it was made of, it made the hearts of the people hiding in the dark frightened.

    "Yes, the jade card is very important to us. Since the girl doesn''t want it, why don''t we make an exchange."

    "Exchange?" Qian Wanyu pretended to be thinking, then nodded, "It''s a good idea, but I don''t know if you guys have anything to exchange with this jade card?"

    Smart people could hear the overtones.

    But for a group of people who were eager to get this jade card, when they heard the other party said that they could make an exchange, their heads were excited and they got carried away.

    "Whether the girl needs medicinal nts or scrolls, I have some here, you can choose one or two."

    "Bah." Qing Mo was so angry that this group of shameless people were being so cheap that he was furious in his soul sea. "Your jade card can at least be exchanged for a hundred bunches of medical nts and scrolls, don''t believe their nonsense."

    Qian Wanyu was surprised that the calm Qing Mo had begun to show more emotion. This behavior seemed to be after she devoured Zong Pan, "Be calm, I never thought of handing over the jade card to their hands."

    Dongfang Minghui was also puffing up her cheeks, what bullshit pills and scrolls, they took out a lot of these things when they were at Death Valley.

    This group of people really thought they could deceive them, did they think they were three-year-olds?

    "Seventh sister, I want a scroll, what scroll is suitable for me?" She deliberately pulled Qian Wanyu''s sleeve and winked at her, looking very cute.

    "Seventh sister will help you check."

    The three of them quickly killed all of the group of people and cleaned out their ring. Qian Wanyu took down the rings one by one and threw them to Wei Jun, "Look at what is of special value inside."

    Wei Jun erased all traces of the remaining aura from the space rings, looked at them one by one, and found some scrolls and medicinal pills, as well as an iplete exercise method, "Here you are."

    Qian Wanyu was very surprised that these people actually had the other half of the Fragment of Illusion Technique she had taken before. It also perfectly matched the half she had obtained before. It seemed like God was helping her.

    "The rest, you can use it for self-defense, I want this thing."

    "Sure."

    Wei Jun has already learned a little bit from her experience. She was very determined to not rob from the heroine, because she knew that Qian Wanyu always kept a grudge. It is better to be friendly and generous to maybe win some goodwill.

    "Little Minghui, what do you want?"

    "No, I''ll give it to you."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she was the one who contributed the least, "Seventh sister, we have to find a ce to stay. I will bandage the wounds for you, and we will our wayter."

    "Good."

    They randomly picked an open ce and set up a tent in broad daylight. Dongfang Minghui was busy cleaning up the wounds on the two women''s bodies. Although Wei Jun''s wounds were few, they were all quite deep.

    "Why didn''t you pay attention?"

    "Little Minghui, don''t be long-winded, just wrap it up." After a thrilling night, Wei Jun felt sleepy as soon as she rxed, and urged Dongfang Minghui to speed up.

    After she was wrapped up, Wei Jun went to the tent and fell asleep.

    She had already bandaged several key wounds on Qian Wanyu''s body, and only the small wounds were left, which looked shocking but Dongfang Minghui felt relieved after a little check, "Seventh sister, you should also rest for a while."

    "Well, this ce is sparsely popted bur there may be some monsters haunting it. I will let Little White guard outside, and you protect me outside."

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu picked a spot in the corner of the tent and quickly entered into meditation. The battles had given her a lot of inspiration. She first cleared the messy and mottled spiritual powers in her body one by one, and took out any unnecessary essence making her spiritual power more and more pure.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted outside and took a look at the map. After walking down a winding road, "Little White, look, if Nangong Yuntian did not draw wrongly, there will be elves around this valley. The tribe should be close!"

    Little White probed and touched around carefully, but quickly turned his attention to the front again.

    "Little White, you''re acting like a leftover wife that Toothless married and left behind" As soon as Toothless retreated, Little White looked more sullen and seemed to have no energy at all.

    She was even worried about the possibility that Little White was identally injured in Lancerburg before, and checked carefully. As a result, Little White stretched out his paws and was not injured at all.

    "Don''t you need to retreat like Seventh sister?"

    Little White rubbed her body and guarded by himself outside the tent, looking a bit pitiful.

    The night outside of Lancerburg was indeed a little cold, and this temperature difference has gradually returned to the icy and snowy state from before they had set foot in Tanu Forest. Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to sleep. One of them was cultivating, and the other was sleeping like a pig. Both of them probably couldn''t wake up even from the thunder.

    She simply took out the map and researched it over and over again. As a result, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the lines on the palm of her hand, the trapped dragon seal. The lines swirled around in her palm like a stream of water, looking free and unrestrained.

    The sleepy dragon seal was actually a living key.

    "Be good, maybe we will go to your house and take you back"

    The matter between Qian mama and Uncle Wood has to be found out eventually. Qian mama didn''t seem to know the news that Uncle Wood was still alive. She felt that some things were still unclear and couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    After she said this, her palm felt a little hot. She felt some movement in her sea of souls as well.

    Little Colour!

    Little Colour''s vine branches in the sea of souls swayed towards her, saying hello, "How is Lu Xing''s situation?"

    The extremely human like vine branches showed their inability to do anything.

    "You have to wake up as soon as possible, we should be not far from the elves."

    The vines nodded at her, and she understood, Little Colour felt a little guilty, and didn''t greet her with its main body or speak. Dongfang Minghui''s bacsh had actually long since expired. In order to maintain its original shape, it needed to do more things to maintain that form. It actually did not need to retreat for so long to swallow that Cangyan Grass. The real reason for it retreating was to slowly digest the seal for Dongfang Minghui so that after the power of the bacsh dissipates, it could still maintains its current appearance, and not be a fat baby again

    Of course, these things were done without the knowledge of Dongfang Minghui.

    It was afraid that if Dongfang Minghui knew about it, Dongfang Minghui would immediately pluck out all the vine branches on its head on impulse!

    Dongfang Minghui really didn''t know that the spiritual power in her body had not changed and she naturally didn''t know that Little Colour was making trouble in the dark.

    Two dayster, Qian Wanyu suppressed the spiritual power in her body and woke up energetically from her practice. She stood up. The sun was shining outside, and the sound of birds could be heard.

    "Seventh sister, how are you?"

    The wounds on Qian Wanyu''s body had automatically repaired with the increase of spiritual power. Although it wasn''t as crazy as Dongfang Minghui, the speed was not slow. Dongfang Minghui put down what she was doing, first checking her woulds and finding that they were all good, so she said, "It''s good, the pills don''t need to be used, but, Seventh Sister, the one on your wrist is still there. Why doesn''t the red dot go away?"

    That red dot, she remembered that when she was in Tanu Forest, Seventh sister was bitten by that little fire snake in order to pick water and fire lotus.

    Qian Wanyu thought about her loss of control that night, and wanted to inform Ninth Sister of the matter, but when she saw Wei Jun looking at them, she shook her head and temporarily concealed this abnormality.

    "Is it really okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Dongfang Minghui was bored for the past two days. She found a few medicinal nts around and some ingredients for seasoning. At the moment, she was stewing a pot of chowder with a unique taste, which contained some edible medicinal materials and lotus seeds.

    Before Qian Wanyu could taste it, she smelled a pure spiritual power mixed in this pot of soup.

    Dongfang Minghui served them a bowl and said, "Drink it while it''s hot and see how it tastes."

    Qian Wanyu naturally didn''t stand on ceremony and took a bowl gulping it down. The spiritual power she felt quickly poured into her body. It was extremely pure, and it was also mixed with a slight water-type and fire-type spiritual power, "Ninth Sister, what did you add into this soup?"

    "Some peri leaves, lotus seeds and other stuff. Does it taste weird?"

    "One more bowl."

    Wei Jun felt full of energy after eating, especially after sleeping for two days, she woke up still a little dazed, now she felt very good, and she felt it wouldn''t even be a problem to hunt a level 6 monster.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t think the taste was weird, but in her sea of souls, Qing Mo started his usual annoyed voice again, "What a waste!"<blockquote>

    Thank you to the donator will coyote and others! Arigatou for the support friends<3</blockquote>

 Chapter 145 (1)

    Chapter 145 (1)

    Wei Jun was still not satisfied after eating, "This soup is good, but the taste is a little strange, however after eating I feel full of energy and veryfortable." She sighed and continued, "Tomorrow, you can make it for us again. Make a bigger pot, I have to open my stomach and drink it."

    Little Minghui agreed very readily.

    Qing Mo in the soul sea could no longer be described as furious, he was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. Qian Wanyu fondly patted the other''s small head, put the bowl down, and said slowly, "You can''t eat too many fire lotus seeds."

    "Huh?"

    "The fire lotus seed is a fruit of water and fire. This one was condensed under the influence of fire crystals. It can be regarded as condensing a huge fire element spiritual power into a small seed. In other words it contains the essence of the fire element. It is good for you to give to Toothless but giving it to us is a bit of a waste."

    The moment they ate it, they did feel the huge spiritual power, but it was only an interlude, and they couldn''t keep it after eating.

    Therefore, Qing Mo was so furious at the wastage!

    "It''s really a waste hearing what you said." Wei Jun nced at the people present, there were no Fire Spiritual Masters, "Forget it, I won''t eat it, I''ll leave it to your Toothless, if it knew about us robbing its small advantage it will probably hate us."

    In this regard, Toothless always protected food closely.

    "When Toothless wakes up, he should be very happy to know that he has so much to eat." After using one seed, she could already imagine Toothless jumping up and down and wagging his tail at her.

    The group set off again and walked towards the Shiyu Canyon marked on the map. The ce Nangong Yuntian marked for them was not to reach the Shiyu Canyon. Dongfang Minghui directly referred to the canyon as a valley, almost mistaking the direction of the road.

    "Hey look, Little Lulu woke up."

    As soon as it opened its eyes, Lulu subconsciously sent a request to Wei Jun to go out for a walk. Seeing the cute appearance of the other party, Wei Jun didn''t want to refuse and just put Little Lulu down.

    Little Lulu stretched out its limbs, straightened its chest, and walked with vigor it was full of curiosity about the surrounding nts and trees that were taller than it.

    Little Minghui stared at it curiously. Strictly speaking, this winged elephant was born earlier than Toothless. There were a pair of small fleshy bumps on its back, different from the one on the back of Toothless. The bulge behind Toothless was obviously fuller and bigger than this. Seeing its small appearance now, she couldn''t help but recall her peaceful years in the Royal Academy, nting some medicinal nts and apanying her Toothless around the pharmacy, "I don''t know if there will be days like that again"

    Wei Jun was like a nanny, keeping an eye on Little Lulu. Seeing it digging into the grass, she rushed to get it back on the right track.

    "Ah, what did you just say?"

    "Nothing."

    Along the way, nothing strange happened. On the contrary, Dongfang Minghui felt a little abnormal. She felt that she was feeling weak. She thought that it was due to limatization and too much fatigue so she called to stop and rest for longer.

    Wei Jun, who had been teasing Little Lulu, felt something was wrong.

    "Ninth Sister, are you not feeling well?" Qian Wanyu put away the map she drew and leaned in front of Dongfang Minghui, who was resting on the trunk of a big tree, looking at her ruddy face and calm breath, she seemed to have no problem at all.

    "It''s a bit"

    Before she could finish speaking, her legs softened and she almost fell to the ground.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu picked her up, she sat on the ground, held the other party against her arms, grabbed the other party''s hand and looked at it, the sleepy dragon seal turned bright red in Dongfang Minghui''s palm, and was rolling around crazily, even she could feel the terrifying heat. She used her spiritual power to suppress it, but when she suppressed it it would rebound even more, she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to do anything to it at will, "If it''s notfortable tell me earlier!"

    ording to Qian Yiling, the sleepy dragon seal would have an outbreak every three months. Last time, it was because of the sleepy dragon mark on her cheek that she closed the door and saw no one. Who would have expected that Little Minghui would rush into danger for the sake of their mother and daughter.

    Three months have passed, and Qian Wanyu was relieved when she saw that the sleepy dragon seal on her palm did not have any outbreaks, but she did not know that it wasn''t that it wouldn''t happen it was just that the timing had changed.

    Wei Jun ran after Little Lulu, and when she turned around,s he found that the two of them were huddled closely. When she went back and looked she realized that Dongfang Minghui was very ill, and didn''t even have the strength to lie in Qian Wanyu''s arms properly, "Hey, what''s up with her?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, the sleepy dragon seal needed to absorb the spiritual power of a living person to keep it alive'' as before, only once a few months. This process will be painful and ufortable for the owner during the period.

    "Tell me what''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were full of gold stars, and her eyelids felt very heavy. Her ears were buzzing, and she couldn''t hear anything. She could feel a warm embrace, and there was an extremely powerful beating sound rhythmically beside her ears.

    She thought, she heard Seventh sister''s heartbeat. She was leaning in her arms, and her other intact hand tightly grasped the other''s clothes.

    Little Colour was furious in the sea of souls. It has been cultivating with great concentration, and nothing had gone wrong before. As a result, at the critical moment, the spiritual power of its little friend flew everywhere, and all of it was concentrated in the palm of her hand.

    This random spiritual power surge would disperse the spiritual power that originally belonged to it!

    "What happened?"

    No one answered in the soul sea, Little Colour had to appear in front of them, and at a nce saw Dongfang Minghui lying in Qian Wanyu''s arms, unconscious.

    Little Colour''s phantom figure has changed slightly, and Qian Wanyu couldn''t help frowning when seeing her again.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal" Little Colour knew what was going on when she saw the bright red hands. It was angry but it seemed to be purely bad luck as determined by heaven. It was interrupted at a key critical moment when it was about to advance.

    "You''ve shrunk?" Qian Wanyu looked at it up and down, something shed in her mind but she didn''t have time to catch it.

    Little Colour had a gloomy little face, its height was almost the same as Dongfang Minghui now, slightly taller than the fat baby before but it wasn''t as good as before, it wanted to steal the dragon and turn into a phoenix before the power of bacsh disappeared, absorbing some spiritual power from it to help maintain the height of an adult.

    Unfortunately, this interruption ruined its n.

    Seeing the frown of its little friend, Little Colour hesitated for a while.

    "Forget it." This kind of thing can''t be forced, even if it is forced, it only got this result.

    Little Colour ced Lu Xing on the grass beside it and said to Wei Jun, "You guard him for now."

    Then she dived into the soul sea and untied all the seals that blocked the power of the bacsh. A terrifying and majestic spiritual power burst out from Dongfang Minghui, and disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    Qian Wanyu has been holding the person in his arms, listening to the sound of tearing, she could see that the clothes of the person in her arms shattered into strips of cloth. Dongfang Minghui''s body returned to its original state at a lightning-quick speed.

    "Turn around!"

    Wei Jun just wanted to see what was going on, when Qian Wanyu yelled, and immediately turned away from her little Lulu hugging her.

    Qian Wanyu reced her with a new set of clothes, and put away the previous ones. Although it was rags, her mother had made it by herself. Ninth Sister would feel guilty when she saw this after she woke up.

    When Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes again, it was alreadyte at night. She moved her eyelids, and she could still see the bright moonlight and the starry sky. The stars were twinkling and looked very beautiful. A gust of wind blew, and she couldn''t help shivering.

    "Woken up?"

    Qian Wanyu touched her forehead lightly, feeling her body temperature.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with your voice?"

    Dongfang Minghui stretched out her hand to touch the other''s cheek, the warmth of the cheek passed through the palm of her hand, and she was stunned when she saw her own hand.

    "She apanied you outside for two nights in the cold wind." Wei Jun heard the movement and climbed out of the tent. The little Lulu beside her followed her, one big and one small, looked very cute.

    "Two days?!"

    She thought she just slept for a while, she also had a dream of being tired and fighting something. In the dream, there was always something pressing her down and making her unable to move and she was exhausted, "I''m a little cold, Seventh Sister, let''s go inside the tent."

    "Good."

    The temperature in the tent was much higher than outside. The night near the Shiyu Canyon was already very cold. Many monsters chose to hibernate during this season and did not appear. "Seventh sister, are you cold?"

    "I''m not cold." Qian Wanyu shook her head.

    Dongfang Minghui sat up straight, looked at her hands, looked at her body and legs, and felt a furry little guy rubbing against her wrists. Struggling but very well-behaved, she grinned, "Seventh sister, I''m fine, right?"

    The power of the bacsh had disappeared. Could it be because of the power of the bacsh?

    Although her consciousness has been blurred, she could still feel the burning pain from the palm of her hand. It should be something Seventh sister did to make her feel morefortable.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her hand, and the sleepy dragon seal on it was circting on those lines as usual. She stared carefully, only to notice a little strange feeling. She hurriedly took out her notebook from the space and quickly turned to the page depicting the side of the sleepy dragon seal.

    "Seventh sister, look quickly!"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know what Sister Ninth wanted her to see, but she leaned over and followed the lines on the paper pointed by the other party and the lines on the palm of her hand, "What''s wrong?"

    "Seventh sister, the texture on this paper is different from the texture on my palm."

    "Right."

    A discerning person could see the difference.

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head with a puzzled expression, "But I drew the lines on the paper ording to the palm of my hand before."

    At that time, she thought that since there was a sleepy dragon mark on the palm of her hand, maybe this mark was the specific location of the sleepy dragon valley. She was bored, so she drew it down. How could she expect that the mark of the sleepy dragon mark was actually changing?

    "Draw this version as well first, and we''ll see where the specific changes are."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui made a few strokes, and drew the other one. Afterparing the two, they found that the lines were very different, there was no simrity.

    Wei Jun shook her head and suggested, "Do you want to rest for a while?"

    "As long as the power of bacsh disappears, I''ll be fine." Dongfang Minghui once guessed that her situation was like her body suddenly shrinking that day, she also fell unconscious at that time.

    "You still have to rest, I''ll let Little White apany you."

    Little White jumped out of the soul sea, startling Little Lulu, who was ying. The difference in size between the two was very obvious. Little Whiteyzily on the ground, revealing its softest abdomen.

    "Little White."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t refuse Seventh sister''s kindness, so he walked over and smoothed the hair out for Little White.

    Little White used its big head to hold her palm, and yed for a while. The Little Lulu next to it probably noticed that the big guy had arge body but wasn''t dangerous.

    Little White roared viciously twice, but not knowing whether Xiaolulu was a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers or something, it rolled twice on its abdomen and fell asleep. Little White fiddled with it with its forelimbs, and it tightened up and slept as always.

    "Hey, this little thing."

    "Ouch."

    Wei Jun covered her eyes, feeling really embarrassed.

    Dongfang Minghui also found it funny, she poked Little Lulu''s belly with her finger, and the other side snorted as if even if the sky would fall down it wouldn''t wake up, "Let Little White apany Little Lulu, anyway, I slept too long. It''s been two days."

    "You were in aa you weren''t sleeping."

    Wei Jun corrected her angrily, no one would sleep like her so much so that even her body shape changed, also the other person''s hand was red like it was on fire, even the dark night was illuminated by that hand, "Will your sleepy dragon seal still be making a fuss?"

    "Don''t know"

    Thinking of Qian Mama''s tormented appearance, Dongfang Minghui told the truth, andpared with herself where she didn''t feel much aside from falling asleep for two days, she suddenly felt that it was better for the seal to stay by her side.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her and checked it for her. The temperature of her body and the palms of her hands had returned to normal. Compared to the scorching aura of the previous two days, this was more normal now, "It shouldn''t act up in a short time again."

    "Seventh sister, you have been with me for two days, you should have a good rest."

    "Okay, you apany me."

    The two looked at each other affectionately, Wei Jun just thought that she was a 10 million watt light bulb, crackling with electricity and then the power was cut off by two people who abused single dogs. She took the initiative to leave so she wouldn''t have to see, "I''ll keep watch tonight, sleep well."

    After waiting for her to go out, Qian Wanyu made a big catch and hugged the person tightly in her arms. Holding a child and holding an adult were twopletely different things. Thinking of the person she loved lying in her arms, the desires being suppressed in her heart began to stir.

    Seventh sister!

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t sleep, she still couldn''t adapt to her sudden change from a small body back to the original, especially the visual impact was rtively big, nothing looks like it used to. Even so, when the hand came in from under her clothes she still shivered and grabbed the hand that was messing around.

    "Ninth Sister, let Sister Seventh give you a good kiss."

    Dongfang Minghui listened to Seventh Sister''s bad voice, her whole body became numb, of course she knew how strong the other party''s desire was. When she was in Lalo City, Seventh Sister almost couldn''t help tossing her small body!

    "B-but, Seventh sister, Wei Jun is outside."

    "Shh, if you don''t say anything, she won''t know."

    That was obviously a lie to deceive children!

    Without making a sound, that kind of movement that could make people wonder started to happen, not to mention that Little White and Little Lulu were still in the tent.

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking about it at first, half pushing and clenching her teeth tightly without making a sound, butter, the feeling was so cool that her scalp tingled swept through her whole mind, and she couldn''t care about anything anymore.

    Qian Wanyuughed lowly, buried herself in the other''s chest, and sucked the towering cherries.

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes and looked at her empty hands. She wanted to go into the tent and drag Little Lulu out, but she felt that it was inappropriate, listening to the movement in the tent, her face turned red. She had never eaten pork but she could think of how a pig would taste like right

    She quickly stood up and walked around, letting a gust of cold wind blow away a little fire on her head, and then facing Lu Xing, who was entangled in white silk and had been sleeping all the time, as if mocking him and herself, "Well both of them are living their best lives. Quickly show us a clear path, how to reach the elves."

    Lying quietly on the ground, Lu Xing didn''t move at all.

    Wei Jun talked to herself for a long time, but she didn''t want to talk towards the end.

    Dongfang Minghui was tossed and turned by Seventh sister until dawn. She felt so tired that she fell asleep. Qian Wanyu wiped the sweat from her forehead with her hand, tidied up her clothes, and slept with her for a while.

    Wei Jun lost all her temper after being tortured by them. After waiting for one night and another morning, in the afternoon, she saw the two spirit pets slowlye out of the tent.

    Dongfang Minghui blushed, she had refused before, butter shepletely forgot about Wei Jun, and the dual cultivation of her body and soul made her forget everything.

    <em>cough</em>

    "Let''s go quickly, or we''ll have to stay in this ce for the whole night tonight." Wei Jun shook her head, the difference between those who have a wife and those who don''t have a wife is huge. She hugged Little Lulu, who was following Little White''s butt, and pretended to be angry, "Which beast acts so carefree like you, you wouldn''t even know if you were abducted."

    Little White turned around and pointed its butt at her.

    "Let''s go."

    This time, they kept going all the way to the location shown on the map. After spending a whole day, they quickly arrived at the location that Nangong Yuntian mentioned, "It should be here."

    In order to confirm this ce, they traveled a little longer and arrived at the Shiba Grand Canyon shown on the picture.

    The Shiyu Grand Canyon was veryrge, and the reason why it is called Shiyu, this grand canyon looks like a fish from a distance, so it became called Shiyu Grand Canyon.

    The Grand Canyon has many peaks along with twists and turns. From a height, it looked like a circling python, surrounded by strange peaks and high rocks.<blockquote>

    Woo Minghui''s body is back!

    >,<</blockquote>

 Chapter 145 (2)

    Chapter 145 (2)

    "Seventh sister, did we get the two canyons wrong? This one doesn''t look like a fish at all"

    "Don''t panic."

    Qian Wanyu observed the terrain, but couldn''t figure out whether this ce was the same as the Shiyu Grand Canyon marked on the map, "Let''s go back for now."

    They waited patiently for two days in a ce where Nangong Yuntian''s so-called elves often came.

    The elves did note, but a group of uninvited guests arrived.

    As soon as these uninvited guests arrived, they looked around. There were five of them, and there was only one woman. The woman was very tall, almost the same height as Seventh Sister, which was rare among human women.Of the remaining four people, one was very thin and his cheeks were sunken. At first nce, he looked like someone who was seriously ill, but he was very stable.The other three were burly and tall, more than half a head taller than the woman. Overall, they looked like a group of beast people, but theycked the simplicity of the beast people, and seemed a little more ruthless.

    They seem to have seen them already.

    The only woman among them came over, and the woman''s figure was also very graceful. She walked and twisted like a boneless person.Out of pure appreciation, Dongfang Minghui felt that her figure was only a little worse than Seventh sister but the rest of it was just so so.

    "The three of you, we are new here, please forgive me for any offenses, but there is one thing I want to ask you about."

    Wei Jun sent Little Lulu back to the soul sea long before they appeared. A fifth-level beast cub was still very attractive, not to mention the killing spirit of these group of people was too obvious. She had long known that all killers had a smell of blood to them and the smell of blood from these people was even worse than that of the group of killers under her.

    "Speak."

    Qian Wanyu raised her head and nced at the other party, just one word, with a cold expression, as if she didn''t care about anyone.

    With a smile on the woman''s face, she took in the expressions of the three of them one by one, and finally looked at Qian Wanyu. She had already recognized that among the small group of three, the woman in front of her was the leader.

    "We came here chasing a ground tiger, I wonder if you saw it?"

    "What is a ground tiger?" Dongfang Minghui blinked, revealing a simple look.

    "Yeah, what is a ground tiger? Is it a spirit beast?" Wei Jun also asked, a ground tiger sounded like a spirit beast to people who didn''t know anything about medical nts. She liked to read books by pharmacists when she has nothing to do.

    "I don''t know." Qian Wanyu said bluntly.

    The woman''s forehead blue veins jumped when the three of them asked every word, she squirmed her mouth, and finally said, "Thank you." After that, she turned around and went back to the group of people.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were always on the other side, watching her return to the group of men, one of them touched her buttocks, the other side put her arm on the shoulder of the other thin man, and leaned her entire upper body against him. From her point of view, anyone can clearly see that the other party''s full breasts deliberately rubbed the thin man''s hand, and the result

    She was looking eagerly when suddenly her eyes darkened, and a pair of hands covered her eyes. Qian Wanyu peeled a fruit and delivered it to her, "Eat it."

    Seventh sister!

    "Come on I don''t have much left."

    The ground tiger was in fact just a medicinal herb. Listening to what the woman said just now, this ground tiger they were chasing had a certain spirituality and it could run quite fast. They were attracted here by the ground tiger

    Qian Wanyu seemed to have guessed her thoughts at a nce, "I don''t know if there will be such a medicinal nt that they need, but I know that the purpose of their visit this time is not simple."

    The soil from the feet of these five people was simr to the soil from a wend in the Shiyu Grand Canyon. It can be seen that they retreated from the canyon to this ce, rather than just happened to pass by here as the woman mentioned.

    That woman came to say hi mostly to deceive them and make them put down their vignce, but they probably didn''t expect that Dongfang Minghui and the others wouldn''t eat their bullshit.

    At night, the two teams of people faced each other and lit a bonfire, the fire was reflected on everyone''s faces, making it glow red. When the wind blew, the mes of the bonfire dance vigorously.

    They had hunted arge monster at some point. After brutally dismembering the monster, they put it on the fire to roast and eat. The wind was blowing from them, and the whole area had the aroma of grilled meat.

    "Ninth Sister, do you remember Mu Sheng?"

    "Of course I remember."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, why did Seventh sister suddenly mention Mu Sheng?

    Wei Jun was also at a loss when Qian Wanyu suddenly mentioned Mu Sheng, but she remembered Mu Sheng as well, "I remember Mu Sheng, he''s a Spiritual Master of the wood type, and his greatest skill is probably to let his Little White release white mist or something?"

    The skill of stunning or poisoning people was good, at least at some point even a little poison could stumble people while they were not paying attention.

    Wei Jun''s a smart one. She almost reacted the moment Qian Wanyu asked this question. She coughed vigorously and pointed at the group of people on the opposite side who were cooking who knows what meat that had turned out a lot of smoke.

    "Did they do something to the fire and smoke?"

    "Cough cough."

    Dongfang Minghui coughed a few times loudly, and when she saw Little Colour in her soul sea as usual, her heart dropped. However Little Colour''s situation seemed a bit strange. Ever since she had woken up, Little Colour looked sullen and unmotivated to do anything.

    "Hey, the three of you, would you like toe over and eat some food together, my little Chu''s craftsmanship is very good."

    The little Chu in her mouth was the thin man, and the man raised the barbecue in his hand and smiled at them, although the smile was a little creepy.

    "Thank you." Qian Wanyu raised her eyes politely. She could feel that among the group, the man who seemed to be the weakest seemed to actually be the strongest.

    "We appreciate your kindness but we''re fine."

    "Seventh sister, will someone set an ambush here?"

    "Mm."

    Qian Wanyu mentioned Mu Sheng just now, just to remind them that a gust of wind was blowing just now, she could feel that there were still people around, but she didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, she whispered, "Everyone don''t sleep at night. Stay alert."

    Their tents were big enough for then people to sleep without any problem.

    However, they rationally didn''t put up a tent, and the three of them gathered around the bonfire, appearing to exchange gossip.

    In the middle of the night, a gust of wind blew up, driving the mes of the bonfire. The five people on the opposite side, three of whom had fallen asleep, as for the other man and woman they had gone somewhere and hadn''t returned after a long time.

    The three of them used their spiritual power to seal their ears and noses.

    The few people watching from a distance were surprised. After the middle of the night, they saw what Wei Jun and the three of them were talking about. One of them was scratching his head, puzzled, "Brother Anan, who are these three people? What''s going on? It looks like it''s not working"

    "Quick, give me more wind."

    Qian Wanyu watched the mes of the bonfire go back and forth, twisting like a small snake, she sneered, "Someone can''t wait?"

    Dongfang Minghui also felt that the wind was getting stronger, "Seventh sister, should we pretend to cooperate, otherwise it will be very hard for us"

    "That''s right, if we don''t lie down like the three people on the opposite side who knows how long they''re going to toss about." After Wei Jun finished speaking, she fell to the ground like a corpse.

    Seeing that the other party was entering the y so soon, Dongfang Minghui covered her face and leaned beside Qian Wanyu before leaning over. The two of them put their heads against each other and were next to each other, as if they were asleep however they were ying with each other palms through their thumbs.

    The group of people waited outside for a while before one of them excitedly pointed at Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu and lowered his head, "They''re also unconscious!"

    "Go."

    Qian Wanyu counted it, and there were about ten people, but she felt strange. These dozen people walked very briskly, and they walked almost silently. She recognized the difference between each of them from the sound of the wind using that to judge the number of people.

    Their purpose was very clear, when they came they went straight to the three people who were sleeping like pigs on the opposite side.

    After a while, someone whispered, "Strange, the things are not on them."

    "Could it be with the other two people?"

    "Maybe. Where are they now?"

    "In the woods"

    The person speaking had being staring closely at the other man and woman, and his face turned crimson. He identally bumped into those two people doing something strange just now It was too shameful, so he couldn''t say what exactly they were doing

    Qian Wanyu stayed still and heard their footstepsing towards her step by step. Dongfang Minghui''s eyshes moved, she didn''t feel any malice from this group of people, so she was rtively rxed.

    The group of more than a dozen people surrounded Qian Wanyu and the others, and one of them pointed to the white silk cocoon lying next to Wei Jun.

    "What is this?"

    "This silk looks very good and very strong."

    Dongfang Minghui quietly opened one eye, and saw that someone was trying to use his own fingers to pluck the white silk spit out but after fiddling twice, the man''s hand was identally scratched with a scar from the white silk.

    Bright red blood dripped onto the white silk thread.

    "Oh, this thread is good."

    "Forget it, stupid, what are you doing with this?"

    "Brother Ayu didn''t cut a hole in his clothesst time. I think if the thread is good, I could use it to mend clothes."

    Listening to their innocent chat, Dongfang Minghui teased Qian Wanyu''s palm with her fingers boredly. At first, the other party didn''t respond to her and let her y and y, but then she grabbed her cheeky hand.

    "Shh, those two are back."

    The group spread out and all found a ce to hide.

    After the man and the woman came back, something was burning in the bonfire, and there was a dead silence around, the six people present were fast asleep. It looked like everything was normal, but there was something unusual everywhere.

    "Little Chu."

    "Mm."

    Qian Wanyu felt the two people''s footsteps pause and walk towards them.

    "It''s not a coincidence, they''re all asleep too."

    "Well then."

    The man took out a short and delicate dagger from nowhere, and inserted it into Qian Wanyu''s back.Qian Wanyu opened her eyes abruptly. At the same time, Dongfang Minghui touched her silk umbre and propped it open from behind. After the hidden weapons opened up from the umbre, she shot at the shameless man and woman.

    Wei Jun threw the palm of her hand from the side, and after turning it over, she stood up safely and sneered, "Want to sneak attack?"

    There was a hint of viciousness in the thin man''s eyes, and the woman beside him was hard to guard against. It is estimated that these people were pretending to be asleep, his arm was injured by Dongfang Minghui''s hidden weapon. There was a jade bead on his arm and there were wounds all over with blood flowing out.

    "Originally, we didn''t want to meddle in this matter." Qian Wanyu had already guessed that these five people had stolen something from the group of people hiding in the dark and were tracked to this ce.If this person hadn''t suddenly made a move to hurt her secretly, she would have turned a blind eye and let the matter pass since it had nothing to do with them.

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui carried the silk umbre and put Lu Xing behind her back. She got close and sniffed lightly. The confused smell of blood in the air had a special smell. The smell of blood came from Lu Xing''s white silk behind her above it.

    "Strange, I seem to have smelled this smell somewhere."

    "What is the smell?"

    Wei Jun leaned over curiously and took a sniff. Her nose was always sharp, "No strange smell."

    "Well, maybe I''m thinking wrong."

    Familiar smells She must have smelled something like this somewhere.

    "Hahaha, just because you want to meddle doesn''t mean you can."

    "You''ll know if you try me."

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand unexpectedly attacked at the thin man. The other party was a fire-type Spiritual Master and a warrior. He was better at using fire than normal fighters. Fireball after fireball attacked Qian Wanyu. The long whip in her hand swung and the remaining mes scattered on the ground. There was already a tree near where they were that had caught fire.

    "Does this woman need the two of us to join forces?"

    Wei Jun nced at her lightly, "Whatever you think."

    That woman couldn''t even hide from her hidden weapons, so she was not a difficult person. Wei Jun carried a sword and shed towards the woman. Dongfang Minghui tried her best to find a way to put out the fire.

    "Oh, what should I do, this fire can''t seem to be put out."

    "Come on, I need a Spiritual Master of the water system."

    If the forest caught fire, how would they hide and wait for the elves toe?

    The people who were hiding in the dark didn''t know how to react when they saw this trance-like drama, especially the little thief who fiddled with the white silk with his hands just now. In front of others, they were even discussing whether to take some white silk thread

    "Aren''t you a Spiritual Master of the water system, go and put out the fire."

    "Come,e."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened and she could see clearly the person hiding in the dark. It was a little boy who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old. The other party had a pair of blue eyes, fair skin and looked thin and frail, giving people a sense of innocence and wanting to protect them, "Quickly put out the fire."

    "Alright."

    The little handsome guy hurriedly used his water element. A small stream of water just out the fire but a new me was created in another ce. The two of them were busy running around for a long time, making up this and that waiting until everything was done. At the time, almost the entire forest seemed to be flooded with water, and there were potholes everywhere.

    Qian Wanyu kicked the person over, "Weren''t you looking for something, now,e and find it."

    The people hiding in the dark were embarrassed to continue hiding. A group of people surrounded Xiao Chu with both hands in the middle. However they didn''t know where to start and seemed to embarrassed to undress him to search.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that these people were like people who were not familiar with the world, and winked at Qian Wanyu.

    "I''ll do it."

    Qian Wanyu pushed them away, found the space ring from Xiao Chu''s hand, and forcibly erased the traces on it.

    "Youwho are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that I''m meddling in your business now." Qian Wanyu sneered and threw the space ring to the little guy who just released the water element, "Use a wisp of consciousness to enter the space ring and check to see if the things are there."

    Xiao Cai nced at it, and immediately looked around in the space, and soon found something belonging to their tribe, "I found it, Brother Ah Feng, I found the thing!"

    The brother Ah Feng gave him a warning nce, and Xiao Cai immediately shut up.

    "Don''t look at us that way, the things are yours, you can take them away." Qian Wanyu had been observing them carefully and found that these people were all like children. She didn''t want to grab something from a group of children. Her entire reason for meddling was because the man, Xiao Chu had murderous intentions, otherwise she wouldn''t have bothered.

    Qing Mo sighed, good luck could not be asked for, and he was a little unwilling to let it get away when it happened.<blockquote>Hoho who are these mysterious people?! </blockquote>

 Chapter 146 (1)

    Chapter 146 (1)

    The group of people couldn''t believe it. After confirming it again and again, they thanked Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, "Thank you three for your righteousness. I have nothing to give in return for this There is only this thing, I hope you can ept it."

    The person named Ah Feng took out a short flute from somewhere. This flute was about the length of a finger. It was very small and about the same size as the ocarina that Seventh sister bought at the dwarf stall.

    "No need."

    The woman Wei Jun was facing was actually a tough one. The two fought for a long time before she subdued her. The woman was a Gold Spiritual Master who could summon the surrounding weapons for her use. The sword in Wei Jun''s hand almost lost control, but in the end she turned things around.

    "If you want to kill please listen at least!"

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I will definitely deal with youter."

    Wei Jun also didn''t like killing innocent people indiscriminately, so she thought it would be the most appropriate thing to leave it to Qian Wanyu to deal with.

    "No need."

    Qian Wanyu refused again, but Ninth Sister next to her suddenly took the flute that Ah Feng handed over and yed with it upside down, "Seventh sister, keep this flute, we''ll keep it as a souvenir. "

    Dongfang Minghui smirked at her with the flute.

    Qian Wanyu gently scratched her nose dotingly, "If you like it, then we can keep it."

    After the group had all left, Qian Wanyu asked in a low voice, "Tell me, what did you just discover?"

    Dongfang Minghui curled her lips helplessly, sure enough, she couldn''t hide anything from Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, I think those are the elves we''ve been waiting for."

    The elves liked peace, so they just use the wind to confuse people, and the people before were all talking innocently like children. They seem to be ignorant of the world. ording to Nangong Yuntian, the elves have been around for hundreds of years. A protective barrier was set up before that isted them from the world. All of this made sense if they were elves.

    Even more peculiar was that she smelled a familiar smell on the white silk. This smell somehow reminded her of the encounter in the mirror of the third world. She encountered the tree of life, and there was a familiar smell she had when she was sitting down beside the tree, "I shouldn''t be wrong."

    "Um."

    "Seventh sister, why aren''t you surprised at all?" Dongfang Minghui saw that her face was light and confident, and she couldn''t help but wonder if the other party knew about it long ago.

    "I see."

    "Seventh sister, did you find out long ago?"

    Dongfang Minghui followed and asked, Qian Wanyu helplessly flicked the other''s forehead with her finger, but then turned around to face the captured people as if she had changed personalities entirely, and said, "These five people can''t remain."

    Five people included the other three who were still sleeping.

    After dealing with the five people, the three of them sat around the bonfire again. The ground was still full of potholes and water was everywhere. Qian Wanyu used her spiritual power to tidy the soil again, making the ground a little smoother.

    "They are good at listening to the wind, calling the wind, and their footsteps were very brisk." Combined with that feather demon picture that they were chasing after, Qian Wanyu could basically determine their identities. If it weren''t for the fact that there were still five people who had not been dealt with just now, she would have wanted to keep the group of people here.

    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you want the flute they gave?" Dongfang Minghui spread out her hand. She just saw that the flute was exquisitely crafted and the size of the bumps was sorge that she wondered if she could y it.

    Qian Wanyu stopped her, "This flute can''t be yed yet."

    The flute was used to ask for help in times of crisis. As soon as any elf heard the sound of the flute, a group of elves will appear. They would help in order to repay off the favor. She didn''t want the flute before because she wanted to follow them directly to the hiding ce of the elves and find a way to get in.

    "If that''s the case, why did you let them go just now?"

    "They wille again." Qian Wanyu smiled with certainty, letting them go was to relieve their hearts, they probably wouldn''t believe what they said about the map and would only think they came to steal that feather demon picture. After all, the people who made this map were probably the same kind of people.

    In the days that followed, there would be a scene from time to time when Dongfang Minghui chased after Qian Wanyu and asked for answers, "Seventh sister, tell me, tell me."

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips and smiled, feeling very good about keeping her in the dark.

    Wei Jun teased Little Lulu by the side. Little Lulu recently started scraping the soil. She didn''t know if it was because of her growing height. From time to time, her limbs and hoofs would find some soft soil and start scraping, making herself dirty. Little Lulu also liked to lean against people, rubbing itself verywhere, and rubbing the dirt on Wei Jun''s hands and clothes.

    Facing these hard conditions, Wei Jun had to toss for a long time every time to get Little Lulu clean.

    "What exactly is that feather demon picture?" Wei Jun watched the two of them perform this scene of you chasing me and fleeing every day. She didn''t ask the question until she saw the two of them sitting down quietly. It''d been three days.

    Those five people before had tried to steal this feather demon picture, where did they steal it from?

    One question after another floated in her head

    "The feather demon picture is a picture sealed by the elves with their own feathers. It is said that this picture contains Spiritual Saint-level spiritual power. If someone lucky can see through this picture at a nce, they can ept the inheritance within the picture." Qian Wanyu mentioned the legend about the feather demon picture that she had heard before, this legend was still believed to this day.

    "Really?"

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun asked in unison.

    Look, even these two people believe it now, but fortunately they just believed it and have no greed for the picture. The previous group of people stole this picture because of greed and wanted to take it for themselves.

    Qian Wanyu shook her head with a smile, and said another version, "Another rumour is that the picture is a picture of a spiritual consciousness sealed by the queens of the elves in the past. If anyone can guess who the consciousness is and integrate it in their soul sea they will get a method of cultivation."

    Among the masters, if the level of soul is different, the winner or loser would immediately be known.

    This is also a big reason why Qian Wanyu didn''t pay attention to cultivating her spiritual consciousness before, but began to pay attention to it afterwards.

    But there is also another version that the feather demon picture is just a picture drawn by a pair of elves who loved each other with their own feathers and wanted to preserve their happiness.

    Qing Mo sighed, she still insisted on the second version.

    "It''s better to believe that it does contain something than to believe it doesn''t."

    "It''s no wonder that those five people wanted to steal this feather demon picture before." Dongfang Minghui looked and then asked, "Seventh sister, you checked the picture before, what does it look like?"

    As soon as she heard the name, she felt that the picture was very charming.

    In fact

    Qian Wanyu frowned. When she checked with her consciousness, she deliberately opened up the picture to see but

    "Nothing."

    "Ah? Seventh sister, what do you mean?"

    "There''s nothing on that picture." It looked like a piece of cloth.Qian Wanyu''s expression suddenly became serious, she raised her head and gave Dongfang Minghui a deep look.

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback by the heavy andplicated look in her eyes. Her heart skipped a beat, and she asked nervously, "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing, there is nothing on that picture" That is, aside from two different feathers marked in one corner of the scroll, and their names engraved on them Coupled with Qing Mo''s identification, she learned that the group of people actually stole the feather demon picture.

    Actually if she could, she wouldn''t want to return the picture to the elves

    Sensing that Qian Wanyu exuded an aura of displeasure, everyone rationally put an end to this topic for the time being.

    Wei Jun shrugged at Dongfang Minghui, "Why don''t you directly raise the identity of Lu Xing, maybe the group of people will take us to the elves when they hear Lu Xing''s name."

    "What if we guessed wrong?" Dongfang Minghui frowned, revealing the true location of the elves would be quite bad if they were not actually elves. Even if there was an enchantment protecting the elves, those with bad intentions would want to open the enchantment and enter the elvennds.

    By then, she would be a sinner through the ages.

    She also had a jade card made by the elves in her hand. She could enter the elvennds as long as she took out the jade card. What''s more, everything that day was just spection on their end. What she was more worried about was Seventh Sister. When she was talking about the painting before, her expression suddenly changed.

    "It feels like Seventh Sister is hiding something from me."

    "Maybe."

    Wei Jun didn''t know how to persuade her. She felt that everyone was different when they got along as couples, and it mainly depended on their personalities. Qian Wanyu''s strong and domineering personality matched with Dongfang Minghui''s soft and unassertive temperament.

    "Why do you think so much, she''ll tell you when she is willing to tell you. Didn''t you hide things from her before as well?"

    Of course she did, and it took a long time for her to ever reveal it. But those were all dug up by Seventh Sister in a domineering way and very patiently. Right now, she should have no secrets in front of Seventh Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui racked her brains and pondered, Seventh Sister had changed her face when she talked about the feather demon picture. As long as she could look at the feather demon picture, she would know the reason for Seventh Sister''s face changing.

    "Hey, where did Little Lulu go?"

    Wei Jun talked with Dongfang Minghui for a while, but when he turned her head, she couldn''t see Little Lulu, and immediately searched everywhere nervously, Dongfang Minghui also helped to find it together.

    The two split their heads and pushed through the grass to look around.

    Dongfang Minghui searched for a long time, and suddenly heard the sound of rustling in the grass. She was overjoyed. She just wanted to call Wei Jun but gave up. When she found Little Lulu then she could surprise her, so she squatted down and called in a low voice.

    "Lulu."

    "Lulu."

    Pushing aside the grass, a face suddenly appeared, and Dongfang Minghui screamed, "Ah"

    "What happened?!"

    Qian Wanyu thought there was something in the grass, and shot out her whip without hesitation.

    "Seventh sister, don''t!"

    Xiao Cai walked out of the grass and swallowed nervously. He also held a flying-winged elephant in his arms. It was the Little Lulu that Wei Jun just lost. This little thing waspletely familiar with strangers and wasn''t worried about being abducted!

    "Thank you."

    Wei Jun forcibly dragged Little Lulu back from his hands, and pped it hard on its butt, the sound of ps, ps, and ps sounded very heavy.

    "Don''t fight, it knows it''s wrong."

    Xiao Lulu didn''t say a word but its bright eyes immediately dimmed, its ears shrugged, and it didn''t seem to have any energy at all.

    Wei Jun felt that this spiritual pet needed to be taught from a young age, otherwise, it may cause a catastrophe in the future. Now it knew to frighten them by bringing strangers back, if this became normal it may bring back strangers and kill them all one day!

    Little Lulu twisted its butt and got into Wei Jun''s soul sea. It probably either thought about hiding.

    The little guy seemed quite temperamental. She remembers that one mistake Toothless made was to trespass into the forbidden area of the Royal Academy. That time, she was also so angry that she angrily pulled Little Toothless'' ear, but at least it was not like Wei Jun.

    "How did youe?"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t take her eyes off Xiao Cai''s blue and beautiful eyes. Seeing him restrained by the three of them in the center, like a child who did something wrong, he looked pitiful.

    "Actually, I-I came to find you."

    "Find me?"

    Dongfang Minghui was very surprised when she heard this from the other party, and asked inexplicably, "What are you looking for me for? Do you want me to return the flute?"

    Xiao Cai waved his hands again and again and exined nervously, "I want to exchange the silk thread with you."

    His eyes crossed Dongfang Minghui''s shoulders and looked at the silk thread that wrapped Lu Xing into a cocoon baby.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly realized that it turned out that Seventh sister had guessed that they woulde back because of this matter. Her questions was finally answered and she was in a good mood so she thought of teasing Xiao Cai.

    "You want this thread? Could it be for mending clothes?"

    Xiao Cai''s beautiful eyes were shining. Dongfang Minghui felt that she could even see lighte off his eyes.

    "Listening to what you said, didn''t you squat in front of us at the time, saying that you would take this thread back to sew clothes, do you mend clothes?" Dongfang Minghui suddenly thought of the clothes that were torn by herself in her space ring. The clothes were made by hand by Qian mama , it''d be a pity if it was all torn.

    "Yes."

    "You just said you wanted to exchange things, what are you going to exchange with me for?" This white silk was very precious. Seventh sister had always wanted to use this white silk to weave a piece of clothing to defend against swords and spears. Her craftsmanship was extremely poor however and she could only sew back a few small holes at most, not able to create clothing!

    Xiao Cai took out a lot of gadgets in a hurry, and there was a sample picture of an elf, which looked very cute. Dongfang Minghui reached out and touched everything.

    Xiaocai looked at her expectantly, but found that the other party didn''t like any of them, and was frustrated, "Don''t you like it? I still have a lot of things, I can send them to you to choose"

    "No need." Dongfang Minghui firmly refused, and after seeing the other party''s expression of being about to cry, she slowly said, "I can provide you with the white silk thread you need, but there is one more difficult thing that I need your help with, I don''t know if you want to help me or not?"

    After so many twists and turns, Xiao Cai just felt hopeless, but now there''s a glimmer of hope, he nodded vigorously.

    Dongfang Minghui took out some cloth strips from her space ring, "Can you repair this dress?"

    Xiao Cai: ""

    This wasn''t even a piece of clothing in front of him! The cloth strips had be a small piece and arge piece of just torn fabric. Fortunately, the overall feeling was still there so he could barely make out a shape. Dongfang Minghui was also a little embarrassed. She didn''t know that she would be wearing that dress when she recovered from the bacsh.

    "My mother made this dress for me. It''s just this one. It was identally damaged. I don''t know if you can fix it?" She looked sad.

    Xiao Cai was a little naive, and when he heard her words, he felt the same way. He was anxious for her and wondered, "This dress is a little difficult to mend, can I take it back and fix it for you before giving it to you?"

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated for a moment, then nodded after thinking about it.

    As soon as Xiao Cai left, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu followed Xiao Cai''s footsteps before they disappeared, and they were now standing at the entrance of the Shiyu Grand Canyon.

    "Strange, it should be here."

    "There is an enchantment."

    They wandered around the Grand Canyon again, but found nothing strange, and finally retreated to the previous ce, "The entrance of the elves is actually hidden in the Grand Canyon, no wonder that group of people could''t find it. "

    To the south of the Grand Canyon were cliffs and below was a vast ocean of trees. To the north is a canyon with mountains and peaks, which looked grand and imposing.

    "If your clothes really need to be repaired, it will take at least thirty or fifty days. Hey, shouldn''t you havee up with a simple request so that we could enter the elves earlier?" Wei Jun''s head was hurting.

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands, she didn''t want to. Since the other party could sew, all she could think of was that dress and using white silk to make a dress for Seventh sister. There was a choice between the two. Of course, she was experimenting with the former first.

    "Don''t worry, there may be unexpected surprises."

    Qian Wanyu said sofortably.

    It was said to be a surprise, but in fact Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui were not very hopeful. In their spare time, Dongfang Minghui also sighed, "You are right, my head is really a pig''s brain, why didn''t you remind me at that time?"

    "You''ve finished speaking all by yourself, how could we remind you?" If the kid''s vignce was aroused by them interrupting the loss would outweigh any gain.

    Dongfang Minghui had a lifeless look on her face. She kicked Wei Jun''s calf, "Where''s Lulu? Let ite out and exercise a bit."<blockquote>

    Ty to ALL supporters~</blockquote>

 Chapter 146 (2)

    Chapter 146 (2)

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes, "No, it''s angry."

    "Really?"

    "What would I be lying to you for?" This spiritual pet she has had a bigger temper than a human. It always pointed its little butt at her and refuses tomunicate with her so she hit it three more times.

    Now, Lulu hasn''t shown up for several days.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned for a moment, and thenughed unkindly. She thought Toothless was difficult to raise before, but now that she thought about it, at least this little guy would help you dig for treasure. It often acted like a spoiled child from time to time but it was much better than Lulu.

    "Spiritual beasts also have emotions, so don''t get too angry at it. If it doesn''t listen to you in the future, you''ll cry."

    "It''s too much trouble."

    At first, she thought having a pet was amusing and interesting, but after this enthusiasm passed, she found that there were troubles everywhere.

    Raising a spirit beast was like raising a child. You have to take care of everything from food, clothing, housing and transportation. Wei Jun used to take her younger brother everywhere, but a younger brother and a spirit beast were different.

    "You can raise it like your younger brother." Dongfang Minghui suggested. In fact she didn''t know how to raise Toothless at the time. At first, she thought of how she would raise a dog Toothless would shake its head and tail then drown her in saliva when it was happy just like a dog after all

    Butter, she gradually raised Toothless as a child and wanted to teach it to recognize medicinal herbs, learn to read, and also speak. Of course, she also hoped that one day it can transform into a human form.

    "Human form?" Wei Jun thought she was whimsical, "Do you know how good of a chance it would be for a spirit beast to transform into a human form?"

    "I don''t know." Dongfang Minghui said frankly, with Seventh sister, there were always more good opportunities than usual, what''s more, the opportunity that should belong to Toothless will be given to Toothless, "Don''t dampen our enthusiasm, maybe Toothless will be the ruler of a race at the end~"

    "Hah I think you''re full of it."

    "Y-you little!"

    The two people raising spirit beasts ran into the major issue of spirit beasts'' disillusionment. In the end, because of a disagreement, they kept tossing sarcasm at each other, and they were about to fight.

    Qian Wanyu woke up from her practice and stared at the two of them with interest.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun felt themselves being stared at for a long time, and then felt that they were making a big fuss so they quickly shut up.

    "Since it''s boring, I''ll find something fun for you." Qian Wanyu did not wait for the two to refuse, and let Little White out to chase and bite Wei Jun''s ass.

    "You''re ganging up one me!"

    Little White would ignore Dongfang Minghui''s hand, but it was really chasing after Wei Jun!

    Wei Jun ran away, and Little White chased after her like a gust of wind, roaring constantly, to a certain extent, it was quite a funny scene.

    "Seventh sister, this is not a good idea." Dongfang Minghui saw two shadows, Little White was trying its best to catch up while Wei Jun was running away desperately, she was a Wind Spiritual Master so she had good control over wind and her speed was fast.

    "Her promotion is too fast, all because the blood in her body that does not belong to her is at work." This is not conducive to her future practice. Qian Wanyu intentionally let Wei Jun gain experience many times along the way to let hery a solid foundation.

    "Seventh sister, once the elf issue is resolved, we need to go directly to the merpeople." The pills from priest Larkin will soon be gone. Dongfang Minghui had studied the blood in Wei Jun''s body, and found that most of her blood was biased towards the blue tinge, that is to say, the blood of the merpeople has a greater influence on her body, almost upying a dominant position.

    "Um."

    Wei Jun was really unable to run. She felt a movement in her soul sea followed by Little Lulu running out of the soul sea like a small cannonball, hitting Little White with its forelegs. It fiddled with it twice like a ball before running towards Wei Jun again.

    "Fuck, Qian Wanyu, what kind of hatred do I have with you?!"

    "Nothing really." Qian Wanyu replied solemnly.

    There was a lot ofmotion here, but Dongfang Minghui heard the sound of rustling in the grass again. She followed the sound to find it, thinking that she had heard it wrong, but she saw Xiao Cai pushed through the grass and popping out a head.

    "Xiao Cai?"

    Xiao Cai got up from the grass, his clothes were stained with a lot of grass debris, and some stained his head. He patted a few times, those blue and beautiful eyes stared at her nervously, and he delivered the package in his hand to her.

    "For me?"

    Dongfang Minghui opened the package uncertainly, and saw a neatly folded piece of clothing. The fabric was the same as before, but the workmanship was more refined. Even the stitching was repaired with a little pattern. The stitching and mending linesbined like a graceful and uneven figure, it would be impossible to tell that this was a repaired garment unless someone looked closely.

    "Seventh sister, look!"

    Qian Wanyu nodded with satisfaction, "Very good."

    It''s a little more beautiful than the previous dress, adding a touch of mysterious beauty.

    "I think so too." Dongfang Minghui was delighted, but looking at this dress and her height, she suddenly remembered that she might not have the chance to wear this dress again so she thought of just keeping it as a souvenir.

    "Since he has repaired your clothes, you should also give him the white silk he needs," Qian Wanyu reminded.

    Xiao Cai was very excited. Although it was a child''s clothes, the damage to the clothes was so great that many cloth strips could not be restored. He begged others to work on it together, and finally managed to repair it after two days and three nights in a row. He also changed some ces in private for the sake of beauty but feared that the other party would not be satisfied.

    "Yes, yes I forgot about it as soon as I got excited." Dongfang Minghui folded the clothes, and when she saw the pattern created by the white silk thread, she was curious, "You said before that you need to repair the clothes with white silk but you have it as well? Why do you still insist on having mine?"

    Xiao Cai looked embarrassed, he hesitated, and asked in a low voice, "Is it possible that you won''t give me white silk if I don''t tell you the reason?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I''m just curious." Dongfang Minghui called out the Man Eater nt, the Man Eater nt was a little embarrassed, it hadn''t eaten anything aside from the spirit liquid for a long time, and the spiritual liquid was not enough to fill its stomach

    The Pig Fairy Grass was acting as its supervisor, and its tail was fastened to the other''s.

    "They''re so cute!" As soon as Xiao Cai saw the Man Eater grass and the pig fairy grass, his eyes shone brightly. The elves have always been close to nature, and they were very friendly to these nts that have gained wisdom. Courageously, he even reached out to touch the Man Eater nt.

    "Don''t touch it!" Dongfang Minghui reprimanded in a low voice, and then felt that she was making a fuss, so she slowed down, "It doesn''t like the smell of strangers very much, when a stranger touches it, it will attack."

    Xiao Cai was startled, he quickly retracted his outstretched hand, and said, "That''s very strange"

    She nodded lightly in agreement. The medicinal nts around her were all very strong minded and more assertive than her, she didn''t know whether it was good or bad. She ced Lu Xing lightly on the ground, and then said to the Man Eater nt, "Suck this white thread away."

    The Man Eater nt opened its mouth obediently, and after a while, it sucked the white silk back, revealing Lu Xing in the cocoon. Lu Xing was lying on the ground with a brocade box on his chest, and his hands naturally hugged it. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was experiencing an unforgettable dream.

    Wei Jun almost didn''t recognize that the person in front of him was Lu Xing!

    His previously beautiful long ck hair was reced by white, and the skin on his face seemed to be in his twilight years, his face was drooping and it seemed as though there was no vitality at all. It was very different from the elf with smart eyes in front of them. Dongfang Minghui crouched down and felt the stump of the tree of life in the brocade box then carefully arranged his hair that was about to wither.

    "Lu Xing, you can go home soon"

    Xiao Cai''s eyes widened, he never thought that there would actually be a person lying in the cocoon, also the person looked like an old man in his twilight years. He swallowed and couldn''t help but step back, but Qian Wanyu blocked his way and forced him to continue watching.

    "Xiao Cai, how much white silk do you need?"

    "Ah?" Xiaocai was slightly stunned, and it took a long time to regain his sanity, "I only need a short roll"

    He gestured for the length, and ording to his request, the Man Eater nt spit out new white silk again, just a small piece. After that, it was pulled back into the space ring by the pig fairy grass. Xiao Cai watched two smart nts emerge out of thin air and then disappear into thin air. He felt that today he had opened his eyes and couldn''t help but admire Dongfang Minghui.

    "Are they all nts you called out to help?"

    "Yes." Dongfang Minghui looked at the piece of white silk in his hand, which was shorter than the fairy boy''s body tied on her wrist, it showed that Xiao Cai was not greedy, "Xiao Cai, I have a very important question I want to ask you."

    "What is it?" Xiao Cai was very satisfied when he got what he dreamed of, his yes curled up in happiness.

    "I heard from a friend that you can find the elves here." Dongfang Minghui kept staring at the other party''s eyes when she said this. She saw Xiao Cai''s blue pupils tightened, and then asked word by word, "Do you know where the elves live?"

    Xiao Cai hurriedly shook his head, "I don''t know."

    "I have a friend who is from your elf tribe, and he said he wants me to take him home."

    "I don''t know what elves are!" Xiao Cai stepped back after saying that, "I''ve been out for too long, I have to leave."

    Qian Wanyu stepped forward and stopped the other party, "She hasn''t finished speaking, you can''t leave for the time being."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled and pulled Xiao Cai to face Lu Xing, "Look, his long hair was dragging on the ground before and he had a pair of beautiful wings, he is seriously injured now, and he needs to be rescued by the tree of life of the elves. Can you help him?"

    Xiao Cai was about to die of fright when he got stopped but when he heard that the old man in front of him was actually an elf, Xiao Cai tried his best to open his eyes, trying to see this person clearly, "What''s wrong with him?"

    "He burned his life force, and there is not much time left"

    Xiao Cai didn''t understand very well. He was still a child and wasn''t sure how to judge the situation. He held the white silk in his hand tightly and lowered his head, "Thend of elves is not for outsiders to enter, you should leave quickly."

    "No, he has to go back to the elves!"

    "He" Xiao Cai couldn''t tell if the other party was an elf, he had never seen such an old elf and he couldn''t make up his mind for a while.

    "He''s the little prince of your elves. You can ask someone from your n toe to us." Qian Wanyu was still worried about handing over the jade token to Xiao Cai, who looked too simple and childish, "We''ll wait for you here, two days at most."

    If it really didn''t work, she would use her own method to forcefully break into the elves'' forest.

    Xiao Cai had a bitter face, he just wanted to trade a white silk thread

    After he left, Dongfang Minghui let the Man Eater nt spit out white silk and wrap Lu Xing as a cocoon again, "Seventh sister, will theye?"

    "The elves are pure in nature. When they hear that there are nsmen left behind, they will definitely send someone to investigate." Qian Wanyu was actually also unsure. Hundreds of years ago, the elves were indeed pure and kind. However after hundreds of years, she didn''t know how many elves still retained their original nature.

    "For the time being, we''ll take one step at a time." Wei Jun didn''t hold much hope for Xiao Cai, she felt that the matter was not so simple. She held Little Lulu in her arms and pounded it upside down. She was defeated by Lulu running out to take risks and confronting Little White. Facts have proved that the little things was still her pet and came to her side at a critical moment.

    Dongfang Minghui felt very worried, Lu Xing''s situation was so bad, why couldn''t she even bring him home?

    "Don''t worry, they will definitelye back."

    On the first night of their tossing and turning, Qian Wanyu felt a wind blowing towards them. Before she could sense it, she felt that his brain was chaotic, and she lost consciousness.

    Seventh sister!

    Seventh sister!

    The voice seemed to be a call from afar, and Qian Wanyu almost struggled to wake up immediately.

    Seventh sister!

    As soon as Qian Wanyu woke up, she felt that her hands were being restrained. The more she struggled, the tighter the restraint became, "What is this?"

    "It''s a binding vine, Sister Seventh, don''t struggle, it will slowly loosen."

    "Ok"

    In the darkness, no one could see and they could only tell the location of everyone from the source of the sound. Qian Wanyu closed her eyes a little, then opened them again, the surrounding environment was still dark and she couldn''t see anything.

    "Seventh sister, we are now in thend of the elves."

    From the other party''s voice, Qian Wanyu could hear a hint of joy, and the bad mood when she woke up seemed to have dissipated a bit. After she rxed her whole body, the things behind her that bound her hands really rxed a bit.

    "You''ve been in aa for two hours." Qing Mo kindly informed her, "It''s a tree of the elves that is particrly good at releasing smoke, you inhaled too much smoke unknowingly which made them have opportunity."

    "In aa?"

    Qian Wanyu found this unbelievable. She had always been wary of the wind, but she indeed overlooked one point. The elves have always been close to nature so they could easily take advantage of the surrounding nts, "What is this ce?"

    "It should be regarded as a big tree." Qing Mo didn''t know much about the trees in the elf n. Before he knew Dongfang Minghui, he always felt that the Spiritual Master of the wood type were a bunch of weaklings so he never bothered learning about them. He looked at the group of elves. He also felt strange about why the people of the elf n imprisoned them inside the big tree.

    Seventh sister?!

    Dongfang Minghui scrutinized her for a while, and quickly untied the vines behind her then walked in the direction of Qian Wanyu. She first saw Seventh sister in aa, and Wei Jun lost consciousness afterward. She also pretended to be in aa and was brought in by the elves. She even heard Xiao Cai''s begging along the way.

    However it was useless for Xiao Cai to plead for mercy. The three of them were thrown into the tree hole together. She never thought that the ce where the elves used to imprison people was actually a tree hole, but the tree hole was very warm and she didn''t feel cold even after staying here for two hours.

    She wet a bit of her lips before she said that the restraining vine would loosen her bondage, "Seventh sister, rx your hands."

    "Where''s Wei Jun?"

    "She''s still in aa." She shouted for almost an hour so her voice was hoarse, but she still couldn''t wake the other party up, "Lu Xing was taken away by them."

    "They wille to us soon."

    It was useless to take Lu Xing away. The white silk binding Lu Xing was invulnerable to weapons, water and fire, it would be difficult for anyone to cut it off easily.

    As Qian Wanyu expected, the group of people who had taken Lu Xing away had run into trouble with the white silk. Soon enough there was movement outside.

    "Seventh sister, someone is here."

    "Lie down."

    When the first person climbed into the tree hole, Qian Wanyu hooked the other person''s neck with her whip, "Don''t move, or your neck and head will be separated."

    "I-I won''t move."

    "Go in, why don''t you go in?" The people behind urged, only to see that the first person was strangled and stepped out of the tree hole. The group of them immediately formed a circle. There were people pulling bows and arrows in the trees.

    Qian Wanyu chuckled softly, "Let both of theme down from the tree, otherwise we will see who''s faster." She squeezed hard, and the man felt that he was out of breath.

    The group of elves were a little flustered at first sight. They stepped back step by step and hurriedlypromised, "Okay, don''t hurt anyone."

    The two elves on the tree also had to jump down from the tree, and the bows and arrows in their hands were still aimed at Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui followed closely, supported Wei Jun, and jumped out of the tree hole. She patted Wei Jun on the face, "Wake up, wake up."

    When she got out of the tree hole, she could see the whole picture of where they were. A thick tree stump on each side, like two guardian angels, blocked the only way. On the other side, they turned around and there was an open road. The trees on both sides of the road were still green and verdant, there seemed to be absolutely no sign of the cold of winter and the ce felt like spring.

    "You there, lead the way."<blockquote>

    LOL Wanyu!

    Thanks to all donators and supporters~</blockquote>

 Chapter 147 (1)

    Chapter 147 (1)

    On both sides of the aisle, they were surrounded by trees. The trees more than two meters high covered most of the sky in their field of vision. The green grass stretched forward all the way, as if there was no end. When the breeze brushed their cheeks, there was also a strange floral fragrance.

    It wasn''t the same as the elves in Minghui''s memory, this ce was full of vitality everywhere, and people would feel intimate with the surrounding environment at a nce.

    "Hey, wake up." Dongfang Minghui patted Wei Jun several times and walked all the way, she was still very tired carrying a person on her shoulders. After thinking about it, she took out a silver needle from the space. This silver needle was used to treat diseases. It is slightly different from her flying needles. This was longer and more slender than the flying needles. It wasn''t too painful to stick into people.

    Dongfang Minghui poked a few acupoints and stuck her needle on it.

    After a while, Wei Jun woke up and looked sleepily at the blue sky and white clouds, as well as the birds flying very low in the sky. There was still some groginess in her eyes.

    "Wake up."

    "Where am I?"

    Wei Jun saw that Qian Wanyu was holding one person hostage, and the others had drawn their bows at them and surrounded them. She shuddered and woke up quickly, "What the fuck, what happened."

    "Seventh sister, keep walking, I''ll exin to her."

    Wei Jun first checked Lulu in the soul sea, Lulu was sleeping soundly in the soul sea, and was not affected at all. Herst memory was still ying with Lulu then her eyelids felt very ufortable and she had fallen to the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui briefly exined the process of being brought into the elves'' forest.

    "Oh, weird, howe you all woke up earlier than me?" Wei Jun touched the back of her head, feeling a little pain in the back of her head, probably because she knocked it yesterday.

    "Probably because of physical fitness."

    She also felt very strange. When Seventh Sister fell, her attention was all on Seventh Sister, and she didn''t know which of the two of them was the first to get hit, but she was the only one who was fine. At that time, her mind was very clear, and she even heard the conversation between the elves. Of course, she also secretly witnessed the power of the elves'' enchantment. If there wasn''t anyone to lead the way, she was sure that she and Seventh sister or others may not be able to find the entrance to the enchantment even if they have been searching for half a year in the Shiyu Grand Canyon.

    "Physical fitness?" Wei Jun guessed that it was rted to the blood of the beast people injected into her body, so she didn''t bother to ask any further.

    They walked on a rtively remote path, and they encountered a few elves along the way. When they saw this posture, they retreated in fright. The clothes on their bodies were very simple, uniform white clothes and white dresses.

    The closer she got, the more Dongfang Minghui could feel a little spiritual power swept towards her. Since the seal bacsh, she has seldom cultivated. First, because of the weak wood-type spiritual power around her, she could not find a suitable ce to absorb anything. On the other hand, she was worried that if she could not suppress the promotion, it would be sealed by Little Colour in her body. If there was a conflict between spiritual powers, it would be very troublesome.

    However, she did not expect that as soon as she entered the elves, that pleasant spiritual power began to yfully drill into her body.

    "Hey, what are youughing at?" Wei Jun couldn''t help but ask when she saw that the people beside her were dumbfounded.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely immersed in the joy that spiritual power brought her. Her whole body seemed to be radiating. She watched the green and sparkling spiritual power all over the world turn into a little fluorescent light drilling into her body. The spiritual power in her body naturally revolved.

    "Don''t touch her."

    Qian Wanyu just nced back curiously, and at this moment, she could see that the other party had chosen to meditate at this time. She quickly stopped Wei Jun, "She is cultivating, don''t disturb her."

    Not at all worried about handing over the person to Wei Jun to guard, Qian Wanyu hesitated for a moment, then released the elf nsman she was holding captive, "If you want to untie the white silke here, we will wait for you here."

    Wei Jun was a little stunned.

    The man who took the lead touched his neck, except for being a little breathless when the long whip squeezed him just now, there was nothing else. Seeing the strangeness of Qian Wanyu and the others, he hurriedly warned the people behind, and then hurried away.

    Another group of people surrounded the three of them in the very center, their bows and arrows in their hands aimed at them cautiously, fearing that something would happen again.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes swept across them. She found a ce not far from Dongfang Minghui and sat cross-legged. The little white tiger came out of her soul sea and patrolled the territory like a mountain king. Going back and forth, it opened its mouth and scared the group of elves back several steps.

    Wei Jun stroked her forehead, why couldn''t this girl choose a time and ce to practice well? She was even meditating at this ce. Dongfang Minghui always yed cardspletely unreasonably. She walked back and forth a few times then also chose a ce to sit down and look at the elves.

    She didn''t have time to react just now, but now she had time to appreciate it. The elves, both male and female, were very beautiful. The long light-colored hair and their pair of transparent wings, as well as their unique ears and eyes of the elves were all beautiful features. From one point of view they were very beautiful yet they all wore the simplest clothes, a set of white linen clothes and trousers as well as straw sandals woven with grass on their feet. Even so, it couldn''t hide the charm of their bodies.

    "Elder, they are there."

    The crowd surged a little, and the people surrounding them gave way one after another. A male elf walked over with a few long-bearded elves. Their steps were so light that Qian Wanyu could hardly feel it.

    "Who are you?" The other party''s voice was loud and gentle. Although he was questioning, Qian Wanyu could not sense any violent aura from the other party. It seemed that the elves still yearned for peace as they did a hundred years ago.

    "We are friends of your elves."

    Qian Wanyu stood up and threw a jade token from her space ring to the old man.

    The old man caught it firmly, put it in his palm and looked at it, and was shocked, "Who gave this jade card to you?"

    "Lu Xing."

    "Then, who is that person in the cocoon?"

    "Lu Xing."

    The old man took a few steps back abruptly. If someone hadn''t supported him behind him, he might have fallen to the ground, "Quick, please get them a seat."

    What the hell.

    They were under the blue sky and white clouds at the moment, with grass as the ground. Qian Wanyu interrupted him, "Don''t worry about that, old man, we need to wait until Ninth Sister finishes practicing."

    The old man was one of their ten elders, he was the tenth who specializes in managing theirnd. How could the tenth elder not be in a hurry? Half a year ago, the Queen summoned them and said that the elves who had been nted in the human race couldnt find the little prince, and asked each of them to keep an eye out. If anyone could find the little prince they needed to send a message immediately.

    Qian Wanyu wasn''t in a hurry. From her point of view, Lu Xing had managed to return to the elves, which was a great fortune in misfortune. She would wait for Ninth Sister to wake up before discussing any further countermeasures.

    The elder was in a hurry, and seeing that Dongfang Minghui couldn''t wake up for a while, he went to arrange sending a message to the Queen and then arranged for someone to clean up a ce where the VIPs could stay. He invited Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun to go back to his house first as they had many questions that needed to be answered.

    As a result, the people who went to invite them returned without sess.

    "They said they couldn''t help."

    "Could it be that the poor reception before annoyed them?" The tenth elder had also been to the human race a few times. Knowing the nature of the human race, they guessed that this was the case, so they took a bath and changed their clothes, and cleaned themselves up, and nned to go up to apologize personally.

    Qian Wanyu was a little surprised when she saw the tenth elder again. The beard that the other party dragged to the ground was tied up by him, and it was dangling on his chest, which was very funny. The old man was very clean, and his dark blue eyes were very charming.

    "Elder, what''s the matter with you?"

    "You two, we have offended you all before, and I hope you will forgive me." The tenth elder came over with the group of little guys who tied Dongfang Minghui and the others before. That group of people all bowed their heads and apologized to Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun.

    It seemed a little reluctant though.

    Looking at their innocent eyes, Qian Wanyu also inexplicably fell in love with this ce, she smiled slightly, "Elder, you have misunderstood, it''s not that we are angry, it''s only that Ninth Sister is the only one who knows how to untie those white threads, if you don''t believe me you can ask Xiao Cai."

    The elf named Xiao Cai blushed. He was also surprised that the people he brought had tied up Qian Wanyu and the others. He actually said don''t do it, but his friends didn''t listen because their elves suffered too much before and were deceived by many hypocritical people

    "I''m sorry." Xiao Cai apologized to Qian Wanyu, then nodded affirmatively to the tenth elder, "Yes, you need to summon two grasses to help."

    "Summon?" The tenth elder muttered these two words. In his memory, there should be no humans who were able to summon nts to help.

    Xiao Cai tried to describe it, describing the appearance of the pig fairy grass and the man eater grass.

    After the tenth elder listened to his words, the whole ce was silent, and the elder kept fiddling with his beard. As a result, the beard was tied in a knot. Every time he tied it, the beard shook once, which made him lose his mind, and he stood with his hands behind his back pacing around.

    There was a question he couldn''t understand, so he just left.

    Seeing the tenth elder leave, the group of elves that remained looked at each other, the tenth elder asked them to apologize, could they leave now?

    Xiao Cai looked at Qian Wanyu and the others. He wanted to walk over but didn''t dare. He finally gathered up her courage, and then shrank back like a quail when he met Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes.

    In the dead of night, the surrounding elves all went back to rest.

    Qian Wanyu mobilized her spiritual power to her eyes, and she could clearly see that a little green light flickered into Ninth Sister''s body, there were many simr green stars around her. She thought that Ninth Sister would only wake up from the meditation in a few days.

    "These elves are really simple." Wei Jun sighed, they easily believed it after giving them a little jade card. Fortunately, they sent Lu Xing back. If they were bad people pretending to be good and then killing the elves in one fell swoop would be a breeze.

    Actually, Wei Jun''s theory wouldn''t have happened.

    The elves had a very strong sense of nature. They could sense the good and evil of outsiders as part of their instincts. The reason why Xiao Cai dared to appear in front of them for the second time is because he felt the breath on Dongfang Minghui was veryfortable. This feeling made him want to get closer, so he tried to get closer to Dongfang Minghui.

    On the other hand, the tenth elder was so anxious that he couldn''t sleep. Looking at the white silk cocoon, he tried all the methods and couldn''t open it. Then he murmured, "A human who could summon nts can only be a Spiritual Master of the wood type."

    He walked around the room, still a little worried at the end. Then he split a ray of consciousness covering the entire area.

    The elves ere w divided into regions. They were only at a side branch of the elves. They have lived here peacefully for hundreds of years. asionally, some idents have happened but they were resolved smoothly. This was why, they were always cautious about outsiders.

    However, there was an imprint of the little prince on the jade card given by the humans who hade in, he would only know the whole story when the little prince wakes up.

    The tenth elder saw through his consciousness that the three of them had been sitting there with their legs crossed. The spiritual power of one of them was showing a green color. What was even more amazing was that the surrounding tree cores were turning into spiritual power and pouring into her little by little.

    "Impossible!"

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes abruptly, a huge consciousness suddenly mmed into the consciousness of the tenth elder, and after the two consciousnesses collided, they quickly retreated.

    The green spots on the periphery of Dongfang Minghui also dissipated. Qian Wanyu felt a little regretful, but med herself for not noticing it. This gave people a chance to take advantage of that gap. Fortunately, Ninth Sister was still sitting still. There was no sign of her being disturbed at all.

    Qian Wanyu stood up, "Someone was watching us."

    "Hey, is that so?" Wei Jun said before that the elves were too pure and kind, but she was pped in the face a secondter, "Well surveince is normal, the three of us are outsiders, if you are from this tribe would you be at ease with strangers?"

    Surveince is okay but they mustn''t disturb Ninth Sister''s practice.

    "Little White."

    The little white ball, who was lying on the groundzily, flicked the white hair on his body, and continued to patrol in a majestic manner.

    The tenth elder was unprepared, and being hit so hard by Qian Wanyu, the consciousness in his soul sea was turbulent for two days, and his head was buzzing.

    Dongfang Minghui was currently unaware of the outside world. She felt that the spiritual power of the elf forest was much purer than the spiritual power she has absorbed before. It was so pure that she didn''t even need to eliminate anything at all. The spiritual power easily entered her body and cleaned every line in her body. Her meridians easily expanded a little bit unconsciously.

    When her spiritual power approached a certain level, she would be promoted very naturally.

    It was night when she promoted. Qian Wanyu was the first to find out that her spiritual power was like a magnificent tide, and she pulled Wei Jun to withdraw farther away. In the middle of the night, a green light covered a radius of dozens of miles until her promotion ended.

    "Wood-type spiritual power feels veryfortable." Wei Jun, who was covered by the her spiritual power, was feeling cosy. If Qian Wanyu had not pulled her back, she would have even wanted to go and rub against Minghui.

    "Indeed."

    Qian Wanyu was not so sure. She felt that the green light pouring into Ninth Sister''s body looked somewhat simr to the tree core emanating from the fairy child''s body. It was only when she woke up in the middle of the night that she realized she was advancing, "Ninth Sister should be waking up soon."

    This movement also rmed the tenth elder who had been restless all night. Many elves sneaked out to watch the scene. Because of the soft spiritual power, they all wanted to go out and y, but they were stopped halfway by guards then went back to their own home.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what she was doing at all. When she opened her eyes, she found that her eyesight was better and her ears were clearer.

    Seventh sister!

    "You''ve just woken up."

    When the tenth elder rushed over, he happened to meet Dongfang Minghui and stood up. He supported his long beard and moved to Dongfang Minghui''s side. He looked left and right, his eyes were curved into the shape of a moon, and he said with a smile, "The little girl is very good, I like you."

    Dongfang Minghui had never met the tenth elder, so she rashly saw an old man with a beard that was so long it could be used as a broom and didn''t know what to make of it. She blinked her eyes and looked carefully, "Who are you?"

    "Hey, little girl, can you summon the nt to help suck that white silk away, hurry please." Thinking of the proper business, the tenth elder grabbed Dongfang Minghui and quickly went to his ce.

    Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun also quickly followed.

    The tenth elder''s house was built on top of a big tree. It was a simple house. After Dongfang Minghui climbed up with him, they found that there was a cave inside. What they saw was the second floor, and the first floor was hidden in the tree hole.

    "Why hollow out the tree, it''ll hurt the tree" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t understand this kind of house. It looked small and cute, but if it was built on the pain of others, she didn''t like it.

    "Don''t me me for the hole! The hole in this big tree was eaten by worms, and the wound was huge. After I removed the dead part for it, it allowed me to build a nest inside it." The tenth elder quickly expressed that he wouldn''t be eating that ck pot.

    "So that''s how it is!"

    The tenth elder hid Lu Xing in the tree hole, and hooked the person lightly with his finger, "What happened to the little prince, why is he wrapped like this?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes flickered. She didn''t know how to exin the events of the day to the tenth elder. She lowered her head and muttered, "I''m sorry, Lu Xing burned his own vitality to save me."

    "What?!"

    The tenth elder thought it was just a serious injury. How could he have expected the situation to be so serious. When he roared, his beard swayed several times. "God, you don''t need to open this white silk for the time being. I''ll go see the queen tonight."

    It was a matter of priority, if it was only a minor injury, it would be fine to wait until the queen sent someone to pick up the little prince.

    However, this, burning vitality<blockquote>

    Thank you to all supporters on KoFi,mentors, readers and more!!!</blockquote>

 Chapter 147 (2)

    Chapter 147 (2)

    The tenth elder couldn''t do anything about his current condition either.

    "Um."

    Dongfang Minghui took the initiative to carry Lu Xing on her back. That night, the group ran all night.

    "The speed of the elves is so fast." Wei Jun was speechless, it was the first time she had seen such speed.

    "Of course." Lu Xing''s speed was very fast before, even faintly surpassing the speed of Uncle Mu.

    Elves were born to be the darlings of nature, both their speed and affinity in nature were beyond expectation. After Qian Wanyu finished speaking, she quickened her pace, she was the only one who could keep up with the tenth elder.

    Due to her promotion, Dongfang Minghui''s speed was faster than before, but still a long way from Qian Wanyu and the others.

    Wei Jun was not in a hurry, she stayed with her and chatted with her from time to time. The scenery on the side of the road quickly passed by but they didn''t have time to stop and appreciate it.

    It took them two days of travel before they arrived at the capital of the elves.

    The tenth elder had already handed over the jade token, and he was wandering back and forth anxiously outside. Qian Wanyu stood aside and waited quietly.

    From a long distance, she saw two male elves pping their wings and flying, blocking their way with sharp swords, and there was a long and winding road behind them. It seems to be a big tree with an age as old as the sky and the earth. The top of the big tree shot straight to the sky and upied two-thirds of the elf tribe''s territory. The vine branches extended and divided the elf tribe into pieces of territory. This tree was the protection of the elves  the tree of life, behind it was a cave trickling down with spring water that the elves regard as a spiritual spring

    Looking at this familiar scene, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but want to step forward.

    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Wei Jun was following her. She felt that Dongfang Minghui''s expression made her a little worried, especially the empty eyes, it was like a moth being drawn to me wanting to jump into it desperately.

    Wei Jun, who was still a little worried about the overall plot looked at this ce vigntly.

    "I''m fine." Dongfang Minghui shook her head to clear her thoughts.

    "Then why didn''t you seem to hear me when I called you just now?"

    "Really?" Dongfang Minghui frowned, "Probably because it''s been a little hard to travel so long for the past two days. If you give me a bed, I think I''ll lie on it and sleep for two days."

    Qian Wanyu heard their conversation and straightened her messy hair a bit, "After the Lu Xing matter is resolved, Sister Seventh will give you time to rest."

    "Alright."

    "Tenth elder, Your Majesty has received your letter and sent me here to wee you, pleasee."

    "What did your majesty say?"

    "Nothing"

    Dongfang Minghui listened to their conversation and felt a little strange. How could a mother be so calm when she knew about her son''s condition, also only letting a single persone to greet them seemed a bit shrewd.

    Could something have gone wrong?

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand, took Minghui''s hand, and gave her a reassuring look.

    The tenth elder also found it strange. He briefly exined the matter of the little prince in the letter. He did not exaggerate, but he also wrote that the other party was seriously injured and unconscious.

    They were arranged by the man into a courtyard. The courtyard was very beautiful. The vines were like creeping tigers, surrounding the courtyard. Every ce was full of a green atmosphere which made people feel rxed and happy. Their room was on the second floor, which had a staircase to go up, the handrails of the stairs were also surrounded by nts. It was like the whole room was a living nt.

    Wei Jun took the lead to go upstairs and pushed open one of the rooms. The nts even covered the inside of the room. They climbed in through the small window in the room and covered the entire room.

    After the person left, the tenth elder had a calm face and said nothing, but everyone could feel that he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    "Come up and rest first. Don''t you feel tired after rushing for so long?" Wei Jun shook a teapot, and found that the water in the teapot was still full. She checked it, poured herself a cup of tea, took a sip, and said with emotion, "This water seems to be a little sweet, very nice. Would you like a drink?"

    She asked around and found that Qian Wanyu was standing beside the small window looking at something. Dongfang Minghui sat there listlessly, and no one paid attention to her. She poured herself two more sses and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Dongfang Minghui slowly ced Lu Xing on the small bed in the room. Theyout of the room was a bit small, and the bed was also small, it was simply not enough for the three of them to sleep. Fortunately, there were three rooms.

    "Tenth elder, how should we deal with Lu Xing now?"

    "Wait for a while" The words of the tenth elder actually contained a bit of gambling. He didn''t actually know either

    They waited for a day and night without seeing Her Majesty the Queen. A few elves flew around and brought them some edible jams and fruits. If they asked them anything, they said they didn''t know what was going on.

    "We can''t be so passive." Qian Wanyu found out there were elves squatting around them on the first day of their stay. She wondered if this was the way of hospitality of the elves. As a guest, she felt that it was not too much to be watched but it was quite ufortable.

    "Yeah." Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what went wrong, something must have happened in the elf pce causing Her Majesty the Queen to put aside Lu Xing''s affairs for the time being.

    The tenth elder sighed, "Six months ago, Her Majesty the Queen was still worried about the little prince"

    The following words spoke for themselves.

    It had only been about half a year, but it seemed that her attitude waspletely different in all aspects.

    "Excuse me." Wei Jun tapped her finger on the table, and she turned to the tenth elder, "Elder, you said before that you sent letters through flying letters, are you sure Her Majesty the Queen really received the letter?"

    The tenth elder wasspeechless, he had always taken it for granted that Her Majesty the Queen received his letter.

    "If we think about it from a different angle, if the Queen hadn''t received this letter, the person who sent the message before just told Her Majesty about your arrival and nothing else. Don''t you think you should exin to her directly?"

    The tenth elder came once every six months, this was a rule. However he was in a hurry to bring the little prince back and forgot about this. He had to see the Queen once every six months, no matter how big or small but priority was given to important matters, "Aiya, I must be really confused."

    "Then, we just need to find a way to see Her Majesty the Queen." Qian Wanyu looked at them, and then set her eyes on the tenth elder, "This matter needs to be resolved by the tenth elder."

    "It''s my duty."

    The tenth elder went to meet Her Majesty the Queen in person, but was blocked by a servant outside the door. The servant only said that Her Majesty was retreating to cultivate and no one had seen her.

    "Your Majesty the Queen often retreats to cultivate?"

    Dongfang Minghui always felt that there were too many coincidences. There seemed to almost always be a plot behind any coincidences.

    The tenth elder shook his head, "Thest retreat was three years ago."

    The four people huddled together in a room, thinking about it, and finally finalized a n.

    "Wei Jun, Lu Xing can be handed over to you, you can protect him." Dongfang Minghui looked solemn. If Lu Xing wasn''t so big she would definitely just carry him on her back.

    "Okay let''s go."

    In the dark night, a ray of silver light illuminated the earth, rendering everything in the forest into a silver-white hue which was dazzling. The two of them bent over, and with the help of the cover of nts, they sessfully avoided the elf who was patrolling in the air.

    "Thank you, can you tell me where Her Majesty the Queen is?"

    "Her Majesty the Queen is injured?"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to use the lovely nts to ask for directions, but she was told that Her Majesty the Queen was injured and had to retreat to heal! The two of themy down under the vines, their breath covered up by nts.

    "Seventh sister, what should we do now?" She thought that someone inside the elves hadmitted a crime, and concealed the information passed by the tenth elder. How could she have known that it was because Her Majesty the Queen herself was seriously injured!

    Qian Wanyu took a long time to say, "This is no trivial matter. No matter what, we should find her first."

    Thanks to the nts in the elf forest, she could easily find Her Majesty the Queen. She just asked a few more nts and got the answer she wanted. They went around a big bend, and turned around to the area where the tree of life was located.

    "I''m looking for Her Majesty the Queen in a hurry, please don''t expose me." Dongfang Minghui bowed to the location of the Tree of Life, because she felt that this nt that had been protecting the elves for over a hundred years and had already grown a spirituality.

    Qian Wanyu quietly sneaked into the ce where Her Majesty the Queen retreated after she finished.

    "Strange, why do they all look like they''re asleep?" Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, she was ready to have a big fight with even if it disturbed Her Majesty the Queen, it wouldn''t matter, but that kind of feeling of punch on the cotton appeared

    Qian Wanyu walked over and felt the pulse on their necks, "Could someone be one step ahead of us?"

    "Seventh sister, let''s go in and have a look."

    Her Majesty''s retreat area was originally closed, but when they found it, they found that the door was open, leaving only a stone gate sealed from the inside. Qian Wanyu felt around and there was indeed an aura inside the stone gate.

    "Your Majesty, can you listen to my words?"

    Qian Wanyu thought about it again and finally passed the words she wanted to say with her spiritual power. It didn''t take long for her to see the stone door opened, a cold and elegant voice came from inside, "You two, pleasee in."

    Dongfang Minghui thought that the stone room was brightly lit, but when she walked in, she was surprised to see how dark it was. If she hadn''t been held by Seventh Sister, she would have tripped over the things under her feet.

    Qian Wanyu held her and stood aside.

    Dongfang Minghui saw a figure sitting cross-legged not far in front of her, with her back to the moonlight, and the light covering everything on her body, leaving only a cold voice.

    "You are the distinguished guests brought by the tenth elder? If I heard correctly just now, you have news about Xing''er, right?"

    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I"

    "Lu Xing burned his life force in order to save us, and now there is only one breath left. Her Majesty the Queen, do you know how to save him?" Qian Wanyu didn''t want to see Ninth Sister depressed every time about Lu Xing''s affairs. Every time she would bow her head with dejection when thinking of Lu Xing.

    After the person on the other side heard it, the room fell silent.

    After a long time, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear the atmosphere, so she asked again, "Your Majesty, what else can I do?"

    "Xing''er is he back?"

    "He''s back."

    "Okay, okay, okaypoof."

    Dongfang Minghui smelled a bloody smell, Qian Wanyu quickly inserted the moonstone into a space in the wall, and saw the woman opposite her with a mouth full of blood, half of her body was lying on the stone bed.

    "Your Majesty, are you alright?!"

    Not far in front of them, there was a pool of red and ck blood, the most important thing was that the pool of blood looked like it was still squirming! Dongfang Minghui was stunned, she squatted down and searched for a long time in the stone room to find something to wipe it, but couldn''t find anything, not even a single stone.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and straightened the person who was half lying on the stone bed, revealing a face that was almost the same as Lu Xing''s. The other''s face was pale, and the corners of her mouth were covered in blood, she looked a little haggard.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly identified the ck substance mixed with the blood, "Seventh sister, it''s the ck medicine!"

    This thing actually got into Her Majesty''s body, she felt that this was unbelievable, "No wonder Her Majesty needed to retreat."

    Qian Wanyu rummaged through her space ring and found a porcin bottle. After opening it, a particrly unpleasant smell came out of the porcin bottle. She put it under Her Majesty''s nose and shook it.

    Her Majesty the Queen frowned slightly and opened her eyes quickly. Seeing Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu standing in front of her, she smiled wryly at them, "Sorry, I scared you just now."

    She sounded so gentle at this time

    "Your Majesty, should we talk about your problem first, or Lu Xing''s problem first?" Qian Wanyu threw a multiple-choice question to the other party. In fact, Qing Mo said earlier that there is only one result of burning vitality. Death. Seeing that Her Majesty the Queen did not answer before, she estimated that her answer would be the same as what Qing Mo said before

    Qian Wanyu turned to look at Dongfang Minghui, and found a look of anticipation in the other''s eyes.

    Her Majesty the Queen smiled miserably, "Thank you two for bringing Xing''er home, I will arrange for someone to take you out of here."

    "Your Majesty, did you retreat because of this ck stuff?" Dongfang Minghui looked at her as if she saw Lu Xing appearing in front of her again.

    "You"

    "If you want, I think it''s better talk about your affairs first Your Majesty the Queen." Qian Wanyu then said to Dongfang Minghui, "I''ll be guarding outside, you can talk about the rest."

    "Okay, thank you Seventh sister."

    There was only Dongfang Minghui and the Queen left in the stone room. She looked at the Queen carefully and found that Lu Xing''s appearance was a carbon copy of the other party''s body. They seemed almost the same, "Your Majesty, Lu Xing is very simr to you."

    Then she smiled wryly, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, let''s talk about how to get rid of this poison first."

    When the two came out of the stone house, the sun was slowly rising outside, and a ray of golden light fell on the tree of life, adding a bit of color to it, it was so beautiful that people couldn''t turn their eyes away.

    The Queen didn''t care when she saw that everyone around was asleep. Walking two or three steps towards the Tree of Life she said, "Minghui, the Tree of Life likes you very much."

    "Did it say that?"

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu saw that the vines of the whole tree were moving, like mechanical tentacles, moving slowly, and a branch thicker than a human arm stretched out in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated for a while, then walked up, and approached the tree of life step by step.

    The closer she got, the more she could feel a majestic spiritual power prating into her body pervasively.

    Ninth Sister!

    Qian Wanyu looked at the person who stepped on the branches and walked towards the sun step by step, she inexplicably had a sense of fear that the other party might just disappear. She stepped forward and stretched out her hand, trying to grab the other party''s back, but the Queen stopped her.

    "This is a gift given to her by the tree of life."

    "Gift?"

    Dongfang Minghui had long been unable to feel everything in the outside world. In her world, everything was centered on her. Those little green dots were floating around her. She wandered in the green light, and was surrounded by grass so lush she could happily roll around on the ground.

    "It turned out to be a gift" Qian Wanyu breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You can''t protect her for the rest of your life, don''t treat her like a child." Qing Mo sighed helplessly in the soul sea, looking at the tree of life that exuded a soft aura, he began to envy Dongfang Minghui''s opportunity, anything in thend of nts was her kingdom.

    "I can definitely protect her forever." Qian Wanyu frowned.

    Her Majesty''s mouth was filled with a faint smile. After watching for a while, she turned to Qian Wanyu and said, "Can you take me to see Xing''er?"

    Qian Wanyu was a little embarrassed, "The white silk It seems that only Ninth Sister can untie it though"

    "Xing''er hase home. As his Queen Mother, I haven''t had a good look at him yet. Let''s go, we shouldn''t disturb them."

    "Ninth Sister-"

    "Don''t worry, someone will notify me when she wakes up. With the Tree of Life here, no one will dare to disturb her." Even she couldn''t.<blockquote>Minghui to the rescue lets gooooo

    Thanks to all my lovely supporters on KoFi and here! <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 148 (1)

    Chapter 148 (1)

    "Ah, sofortable."

    For medicinal nts such as Love flower and Lucky, they like ces with abundant vitality in life energy. Even the man-eating grass and pig fairy grass jumped out of the space ring one after another. Since arriving at the elves, they couldn''t sit still.

    The vines of the tree of life were everywhere. This centuries old or even older tree has already prated into every inch of thend of the elves. Like a great mother, it has brought strong vitality to the people here.

    Love flower and Lucky, found a ce that they thought was a good ce to take root. On the other side, the pig fairy grass was always on guard against the man eating grass just because of its previous record. The two medicinal nts also searched for a ce one after the other to settle under the tree of life.

    Little Colour in the sea of souls swayed left and right, secretly protruding a vine, and also followed in their footsteps rolling out of the sea of souls.

    "Hey, let''s go out too, this old tree is a bit silly, let''s see if he''s willing to let us borrow its life force."

    "Go."

    The little bean sprout jumped out of the space with a bulky Tianyin helmet. When it came out, the Tianyin helmet was cumbersome and almost fell, but the vines of the tree of life helped it up and straightened it. Then spoke to it directly.

    "Little guy, do I look stupid?"

    The little bean sprout who was caught speaking ill of people: "" What can it do now? It would look even more stupid.

    Dongfang Minghui woke up from a dream, Little Colour body in the soul sea has undergone earth-shaking changes. The small sapling has be a big tree, and the vines were swaying with the branches, looking full of vitality, "Little Colour, you seem to have grown up?"

    "Nonsense."

    This tree of life is still very good, regardless of how it borrowed the strong vitality around it to upgrade, at least it sessfully met its expectations for itself.

    Dongfang Minghui was trapped in her own world. She couldn''t feel the changes in the outside world. The first thing she saw were her little friends. Then she found that in the space ring, apart from the ck medicine nt who was imprisoned and Toothless who was dormant the other medicinal nts disappeared.

    "During my cultivation did Entangled Love get stolen?!"

    "Look at the outside world."

    Under the tree of life, Dongfang Minghui suddenly opened her eyes, about a meter away from her, Love Flower, Lucky, the man eating grass and pig fairy grass, including the naughty little bean sprouts in the Tianyin helmet have all grown vigorously.

    Love Flower has bloomed new flowers, and the bright red blooming flowers added a bit of color to this emerald greennd making it look very beautiful.

    "Love Flower, are you ready to bloom and bear fruit?"

    "Right."

    Love Flower said that it would take a hundred years for it to bloom and bear fruit. Dongfang Minghui hurriedly pinched herself. She must have slept for a long time this time, would she have slept for a hundred years?! Immediately, her face turned pale.

    Love Flower pretended to be invisible, and a seed rolled up in the flower and leaves as it handed it to Dongfang Minghui, "Thank you for bringing us to this ce, I have discussed with the tree of life, I want to stay here for a while, I hope you can let me seed in bearing new fruit."

    Love Flower had been staying in Death Valley, feeding on the aura of death in Death Valley, of course, this aura of death and blood that seemed unbearable to the outside world was just nutrition to Love Flower that could resist the aura of death.

    It had thought that it would never bloom again, nor bear fruit. Unexpectedly, in this elfnd, it had found an opportunity again!

    The leaf that was unwilling to take out a seed before slowly loosened on Dongfang Minghui''s palm, but Dongfang Minghui was stunned on the spot, it took a long time to realize that Love Flower was leaving her.

    Love Flower didn''t say anything. After Love Flower, Lucky also chose to stay next to Love Flower. The two medicinal nts touched gently with their leaves under Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, which looked very intimate.

    "I''m tired of this ce, I want to continue to follow you."

    "What?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked surprised. She nced around and other medicinal nts jumped up one after another. Even the little bean sprouts was about as tall as the palms of an adult, but the pig fairy grass did not seem to have changed at all.

    She gently touched the leaves of the pig fairy grass, and the pig fairy grass directly curled and its leaves and pped her fingers.

    "Ok ok."

    The man eating grass of course didn''t dare to resist and obediently followed the pig fairy grass to return to her space. The little bean sprouts also jumped three times, and the bottom of the Tianyin helmet was slightly round again. Like a tumbler, it swayed left and right, causing people to break into a cold sweat thinking it would topple on itself.

    "You can''t forget us too!"

    "You?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the little bean sprout swaying, she was afraid that the little bean sprout would break into two parts, because the two buds of the bean sprouts were heavier than its body, "Don''t worry little bean sprouts, I won''t leave you here."

    The little bean sprouts swooped into her space ring. The red and yellow flower buds on the bean sprouts became splendid colours. The red flower buds had already bloomed with brilliant flowers, but the flowers and the ghost face tree spirit''s appearance seemed to be somewhat different. As for the other small yellow bud, it was a little fuller than the shriveled appearance from before, but it was not yet ready to bloom.

    "You idiot."

    "The stupid one is you."

    "Are you a pig?

    "You''re the pig."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes swept back and forth on the yellow buds and red flowers of the bean sprouts. Listening to their boring conversations, she finally sorted out some ideas, but she still didn''t understand, she clearly nted only one seed, how could there be two flowers of different colors?

    The two flower buds quarreled to the point where they were about to fight. No, in fact, they had already started. The yellow flower bud attacked the red flower with force, relying on the fact that it had not yet bloomed. The two were aggressive, and so a civil war began.

    "Both of you shut up."

    Dongfang Minghui''s forehead blushed violently. She felt that something important had been ignored by her. She took the Tianyin helmet out of the space ring again, and poked her finger at the yellow flower bud, who was acting a little arrogant and domineering before, "Are you the little bean sprouts? "Then she pointed to the red flower that bloomed, "Or are you the little bean sprout?"

    ording to the exnation of the three old trees before, it is difficult for the buds of the ghost-faced tree spirits to bloom and bear fruit. As for the ghost-faced tree spirits, it would take hundreds of years to grow a spiritual intelligence.

    The two flowers shivered a bit, and they were both obediently silent, pretending to be dead.

    "Please exin to me, there must be only be one bean sprout, what''s the matter with you?"

    "No, I''m little bean sprout!" The two flower buds said in unison, with a hint of urgency in their tender voices.

    Dongfang Minghui was also confused by them. Thinking back carefully, the little bean sprouts did indeed only have a single bud, the size of a thumb but then a second bud rushed out.

    "It''s a case of one body and two souls."

    Little Colour couldn''t bear to see its little friend making a fool of herself, and reminded, "In the gold-loving rat cave, the Tianyin helmet was refined by the fire of the soul refining furnace. An ident probably happened at that time."

    "Huh?" After listening to Little Colour''s spection and exnation, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t believe it, "You mean, there''s a gold rat''s soul in little bean sprout''s body?!"

    "You should ask your Seventh sister this question."

    Seventh sister

    As soon as Qian Wanyu was mentioned, Dongfang Minghui instantly remembered where she was. The leaves of the tree of life rustled as if to greet her.

    The spiritual power in her body has reached a full state, and the mark sealed by Little Colour in her body had loosened a little. She checked the spiritual power in her body. She had soared past Spiritual Schr all the way up to Level 1 Spiritual King!

    Ninth Sister

    Before Dongfang Minghui could ask her how long she was in here, she heard a familiar call.

    Seventh sister!

    As soon as she woke up, the elves guarding the tree of life flew to report to Her Majesty the Queen. Qian Wanyu also knew, and rushed over. When she saw the person as if caressing a child, she walked over and stretched out her hands to take the person in her arms.

    "Seventh sister, how long have I been in retreat?"

    "More than a month."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she heard the number, "I thought it had been a hundred years!"

    "A hundred years?" Qian Wanyuughed, holding her even more tightly, "Sister Ninth is really greedy, do you want me to wait for you for a hundred years?"

    "Ha, I didn''t say that!"

    A hundred years, how lonely it would be if she had to wait!

    Her Majesty the Queen was standing at a distance and watching them silently, feeling that they seem to have a lot to say, she simply left the space for them, turned to leave, and the group followed her into the holy spring, "I''ll go see Xing''er, you all guard outside."

    "Yes, Queen."

    In the past month, a lot of things have happened in the elves. For the first time in a hundred years, the group of elves felt a little nervous and worried due to not knowing about the Queen''s situation. But under Qian Wanyu and Her Majesty the Queen, the turmoil quickly disappeared, and it was peace as always, the elves still lived a life of carefree happiness from sunrise to sunset.

    The holy spring was the guardian spring of the elves. It existed along with the tree of life and was full of dense spring water. When Her Majesty the Queen walked in, she paused to get used to it, and when the fog gradually dissipated, she walked towards a familiar position step by step.

    The holy spring was veryrge, and the water in it was still bubbling, there was constant replenishment for the spring from the bottom of the pool.

    Legend has it that the holy water of the spring had the effect of resurrecting the dead. Therefore, the holy spring was a forbidden ce for the elves, and ordinary people were not allowed to enter.

    In a corner of the holy spring, there was a thick ice bed, and a figureid atop the ice bed.

    "Son, your two friends are very enthusiastic, I heard the tenth elder say that you gave them a jade card, you found a friend in the human race, as your Queen mother I am really happy for you."

    The fog on the ice bed was thicker than when she first came in. The person lying down couldn''t respond to her words, but the corners of his mouth were raised, with a faint smile of satisfaction, his hands were folded and ced on his abdomen, as if simply asleep.

    "Do you like the girl named Minghui?"

    Her Majesty the Queen said with a smile, "The Tree of Life also likes her very much. Her aura is very kind and familiar"

    The two embraced each other quietly. After a while, Dongfang Minghui suddenly pushed her away and said with a serious face, "Seventh sister, where is Lu Xing?"

    When it came to Lu Xing, the topic turned heavy.

    Especially the calm expression on Qian Wanyu''s face made Dongfang Minghui''s whole heart lift up, "Lu Xing is in the holy spring."

    As soon as she heard that he was in the holy spring, all Dongfang Minghui could think of was that the other party had fully recovered. He told her that he had went to the holy spring to fetch holy water and water the medicinal nts before. Lu Xing had told her that the medicinal nts of the elves were almost all watered by the water in the holy spring, "Her Majesty the Queen healed him? Then Seventh sister, let''s go see him now!"

    Qian Wanyu followed her passively, looking at the hand holding her before she stopped walking, then stood still, letting the person leading the way in front not able to pull her as she stood firmly like a mountain.

    "Seventh sister, why aren''t you moving?"

    "Ninth Sister." Thest thing Qian Wanyu wanted was to see a look of disappointment or even despair on this small face, but some things have to be said sooner orter, "Before you go see Lu Xing, you must be mentally prepared."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart skip a beat, "What kind of mental preparation? Is Lu Xing okay?"

    Qian Wanyu had a sullen face and was organizing her thoughts, trying to think of which answer would make the other person feel better. In fact, even for the Queen of the elves, there was only helplessness in the face of life and death.

    She witnessed Her Majesty the Queen weeping with her own eyes. She wanted to be a mother, and she didn''t want to see her closest person disappear like this, so she thought of another way, hoping to take advantage of the tree of life and the vitality of the holy spring to let him gradually get better.

    However, this approach was also the equivalent of confirmed Lu Xing''sing death As it meant she had no other idea to cure him.

    "Is there nothing her majesty can do?!"

    "If there''s nothing she can do, who else can save Lu Xing?!"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the other party''s lost soul, and felt a little heartbroken, "He agreed to this method."

    "Huh?"

    "He is very happy to know that he has returned to the elves."

    After the joy was over, thatst breath of Lu Xing was exhausted. Her Majesty the Queen spent a lot of effort to put him in such a ce where the power of life gathered, hoping to see him safely recovered in a few years.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth in surprise and couldn''t believe it.

    Qian Wanyu took her into her arms again, stroking her back tofort, "You have to believe that he will wake up again, if he knows that you feel guilty about him, he will definitely not sleep well. So, don''t do this to yourself anymore." She couldn''t help but feel distressed when she looked at her like this.

    "A-alright"

    When Her Majesty the Queen saw Dongfang Minghui, she found that this lovely human had red eyes, as if she had secretly cried, she felt constion in her heart, and couldn''t help but sent out an invitation, "Would you like toe and have a look?"

    After she finished speaking, she felt some regret. In fact the Holy Spring was a forbidden ce, even the elves rarely set foot inside, let alone outsiders.

    However, seeing Dongfang Minghui, Her Majesty the Queen felt a sense of intimacy. This feeling made her feel very close with her for some reason, and she couldn''t help but be intimate with her.

    Dongfang Minghui asked cautiously, "Is it okay?"

    "You are Xing''er''s friends, and you are also friends of the elves, of course it''s okay." She would only make this one exception.

    Qian Wanyu was a little surprised. A month ago, the day when Lu Xing woke up, she also mentioned that she wanted to see Lu Xing but when she walked to the Holy Spring, she was stopped by the elves.

    This would also be her first time stepping inside the Holy Spring.

    Following in the footsteps of Her Majesty the Queen, Qian Wanyu felt that the water in the holy spring kept bubbling and gurgling, even the water surface became extremely unsteady. She stopped for a moment and stood quietly on the edge of the holy spring to watch.

    This caught the attention of Dongfang Minghui, and the Queen, who was leading the way, also stopped.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s nothing." Dongfang Minghui raised her brows slightly, there seemed to be something under the holy spring.

    The two saw Lu Xing lying on the ice bed from a distance, and before they got close, they felt the extreme coldnessing out of it. The two of them were frozen by the sudden chill.

    "This is a cold jade bed, the material is the same as the material from the cold jade coffin." Qing Mo said again, "It seems that Her Majesty the Queen has worked hard to make Lu Xing better."

    Whether it''s the cold jade coffin or cold jade bed, these were both for people who were dying or close to dying.

    "Lu Xing!" Dongfang Minghui found that the brocade box that Lu Xing was holding in his arms was missing, and immediately asked, "Your Majesty, did you put away the brocade box that Lu Xing was holding before?"

    "Yes." Her Majesty the Queen looked at Dongfang Minghui calmly, wanting to see something from the other''s face, and then asked tentatively, "When I took back the brocade box, I found that some of the stumps in the brocade box were missing. Does Minghui know where this other part has gone?"

    "This" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t imagine what would happen if the Queen knew that the stump was bitten off by Wei Jun and used to heal the wounds of the elder before she hesitated, "I identally bit it off."

    "Huh?" Her Majesty the Queen saw that she was hesitant just now, obviously there was an inside story, so she just continued to listen, "Ms. Minghui you should know that that was a piece of essence taken from the Tree of Life?"

    "I know, but at that time, the stump of the tree of life had lost its vitality, and it was just like an ordinary stump. I also wanted to save people so I made that decision. I hope Your Majesty the Queen will forgive me"

    Harming the tree of life was a mortal sin to the elves.

    If Dongfang Minghui knew about such a rule, she probably wouldn''t take this matter on herself.

    Her Majesty the Queen was stunned, and her voice couldn''t help raising a few decibels, "Ms. Minghui you just said that the Tree of Life has lost its power of life? Is this true?!"

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking about whether she had said something she shouldn''t have said. When asked, she just nodded.

    Ninth Sister?

    Qian Wanyu frowned and couldn''t help reminding her, "Didn''t youe here to see Lu Xing?"

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, and quickly stepped forward. Lu Xing body wasying on the bed, almost the same as thest time he saw him, the only thing that changed was the satisfied smile on his face, "Lu Xing, I will definitely find a way to save you."

    Staying next to the bed for less than an hour, Dongfang Minghui shivered all over, and finally Qian Wanyu couldn''t take it anymore, she grabbed her tightly and dragged her out of the holy spring.

    "The cold jade bedes from the extreme north, even spiritual power can''t resist it, let alone you, even me and Her Majesty the Queen can''t stay for long." Qian Wanyu put her hand in her own, covering it then felt that the temperature of her hands was extremely cold, so she simply put both small hands on her chest and covered them to warm them a little.

    "Understood."

    Dongfang Minghui was feeling so cold that she was about to lose consciousness, but there was a warm current flowing from her heart, which made her feel warm, "Seventh sister, I''ll cover yours too."<blockquote>

    Aw Lu Xing

    Have fun with the chapter everyone~ Thanks to all supporters and donators~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 148 (2)

    Chapter 148 (2)

    The two warmed each other up, and the Queen, who followed them out, felt strange, and couldn''t help but nce at them, "You"

    "Your Majesty the Queen."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui lowered her head, she found that she had inserted her hand into Seventh Sister''s arms, and it looked a bit like she was touching something. As for Seventh Sister''s hand, it was in her arms again. Seeing this posture, why did it seem a littleobscene? Sheughed dryly, and in a hurry, she took out her hand from the other''s arms, and at the same time took out the other''s hand from her own.

    "It was too cold in there just now."

    Qian Wanyu had a cold face, obviously a little unwilling to be disturbed.

    After thismotion, both of them felt a lot warmer. They returned to the ce before. The tenth elder left beforehand. Wei Jun was the only one left in the room, and when Dongfang Minghui came back, there was still a little surprise on her face.

    "What''s wrong with your face?"

    After the two looked at each other, Dongfang Minghui was startled and she touched the scales on Wei Jun''s cheeks without any hesitation.

    The color of the scales on her face has increased, and her eyes were changing colours as well.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s whole body felt weak, Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes made Wei Jun feel like she was sitting on pins and needles, she hurriedly pushed the person who was close to her away, and had a terrible headache trying to exin, "You ask me, who do I ask?"

    Wei Jun didn''t know the source of her change. She hasn''t looked in the mirror for a long time since scales developed on her face. Who would be happy to see these disgusting things on their face?

    Dongfang Minghui had a calm face, the more obvious the features on her body, the more it meant that Wei Jun''s blood was gradually merging with the blood of the merpeople, "How many pills do you have left?"

    "Not many, three more"

    Wei Jun nned to leave if Dongfang Minghui didn''t wake up, she would probably leave without saying goodbye to find the legendary merman.

    "Seventh sister, the elves"

    "Ms. Minghui, our queen has extended an invitation."

    "Ugh?"

    Dongfang Minghui was just about to discuss with Qian Wanyu whether they should leave now, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by a beautiful female elf. She was so beautiful that it felt like her whole soul was about to be hooked away.

    Qian Wanyu gave the female elf a displeased look and scratched her nose, "What did you say just now."

    "Ugh, Seventh sister, I''ll tell youter when I get back."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu watched her follow the beautiful female elf and stood firmly outside the door, as ifpeting with something.

    Wei Jun couldn''t helpughing, "I didn''t expect the third miss to show jealousy one day, it''s really strange to see."

    On normal days, she wanted to find some clues from the dead face of the other party but it was as hard as ascending to heaven. She didn''t expect a little female elf to cause her to show a little displeasure on her expressionless face, theparison felt really strange.

    Wei Jun always thought it was Dongfang Minghui the shameless scumbag who was pursuing Qian Wanyu. But the real result seemed to be different from her imagination.

    "I don''t know what she''s doing with that female elf. She looks pure and cute, and she has a pair of fluttering wings, which look very charming. Really, I told you before that the people of the elf tribe look really beautiful and moving. They were all born to be stunners, no wonder someone was willing to spend a lot of money just to get a elf.

    During this period of time, when she was bored, she went everywhere to watch the elves. They liked to walk barefoot when no one else was around, and their jade-like skin made people want to touch them twice, of course out of pure appreciation.

    "Heh." Qian Wanyu made a sneer-likeugh.

    Wei Jun''s scalp tightened inexplicably, "What are youughing at?"

    "It''s nothing." Qian Wanyu didn''t want tough. Of course, she didn''t believe what Wei Jun said, "I don''t know if priest Larkin will appear in the elves and I don''t know if Xuan Zhu will suffer from following him."

    The answer would likely be yes.

    Even though Xuan Zhu was the only person that Larkin still recognized, it''s hard to imagine Xuan Zhu not suffering from Priest Larking''s chaotic temperament.

    One sentence stabbed Wei Jun''s weak point and she shut up immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea that after she was gone, the two people were fighting each other as if they were fighting cocks. She was taken to a beautiful ce by the little elf who was flying in front of her pping her wings.

    In midair, sparkling bubbles refracted in the sunlight were beautiful. She poked one of them with her finger and found that the bubbles were soft and could not be pierced. Dongfang Minghui almost got lost in ying.

    "Ms. Minghui likes it here very much?"

    "Your Majesty the Queen."

    Her Majesty the Queen stood with her hands behind her back. As she stood there, the bubbles in the air moved to one side automatically, looking like a series of fish bubbles.

    Dongfang Minghui forced herself to focus on the woman in front of her, an elf that looked exactly like Lu Xing, but since she came to the elf tribe, she had never seen the queen appear in the form of a true elf queen.

    "Is Your Majesty calling me because of Lu Xing?"

    "I want to know the whole process of Xing''er''s injury." Her Majesty the Queen turned around suddenly, "Although Miss Qian told me part of it, I think that only you who stayed with Xing''er at that time can tell me the whole thing."

    Dongfang Minghui was stung by the sadness from the other side''s eyes, and her heart was very ufortable, so she tried her best to tell the whole process of the matter in the calmest manner.

    "You said that the Meng Yixiao you described was an elf?"

    "Yes, that''s what Lu Xing told me." However, strangely enough, she never saw Meng Yixiao appear in the form of an elf, "Lu Xing said that Meng Yixiao''s true identity was an elf and the features he revealed are very simr to an elf that you expelled."

    As a close friend, she didn''t know what Lu Xing''s skills were. She always thought that Lu Xing, as an elf, was good at listening to the wind, speed and getting close to nts but she had never seen him use any special skills.

    Meng Yixiao

    "I think Lu Xing''s guess might be right."

    These were thest messages that Lu Xing obtained with the time of burning his vitality. Dongfang Minghui was inexplicably sentimental, "Your Majesty, you still have questions?"

    "Yes."

    Her Majesty the Queen took out the brocade box from her sleeve. Dongfang Minghui did not know how many times she had opened the brocade box, and even dripped blood on the stump of the tree of life, trying to prolong Lu Xing''s life by this method.

    In front of Dongfang Minghui, Her Majesty the Queen took out the stubble root that had lost its luster of life, "This is something I asked Xing''er to keep safe, but I didn''t think it would be like this."

    After she finished speaking, she tried to throw it away.

    "Wait, Your Majesty, can you show me this stubble?"

    "Why?"

    "I just think there is something wrong with this stump." The time before she entered the elves, she had opened the brocade box. At that time, the remnants of life force were still on itsst legs. Although this tree of life has be a stump, it protected Lu Xing''s life over and over again along the way, it would still be valuable even if just for collection.

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui frowned when she got the remaining stump, "Your Majesty, have you always kept this brocade box in your custody?"

    "Naturally."

    "Your Majesty, has anyone else touched this thing besides you?"

    Her Majesty the Queen smiled and kept looking at Dongfang Minghui quietly, with an appearance of waiting for her to slip up, "I exchanged the items in the brocade box. Although you are Xing''er''s friend, do you know that anyone who disrespects the tree of life would be severely punished?"

    "Uh." Dongfang Minghui was frightened and stunned. After thinking about the past, she said loudly, "Your Majesty, I have never thought of being disrespectful to the tree of life, even if it is this brocade box, I will not "

    She suddenly remembered the mouthful she fed Wei Jun, and couldn''t say anything.

    "Now you know why I''m looking for you?" Her Majesty stared at her with interest, "I gave you face in front of Xing''er, but for now it depends on how you exin to me."

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t too stupid. Not convicting her before meant that Her Majesty the Queen intended to let her live. The meaning of being disrespectful to the Tree of Life was too broad of a concept. The Queen could also take her life if she was used of any crime, "Your Majesty, What else do you want to know?"

    "There is a bloody smell on the stubble in the brocade box. It can be seen that someone has dripped blood on it. Do you know this?"

    "I don''t know."

    Thinking of Lu Xing''s solemn warning to her before, Dongfang Minghui denied it expressionlessly, "The brocade box has always been kept by Lu Xing. We lost contact for a certain period of time, so I don''t know."

    "Then?"

    "Afterwards, Lu Xing was seriously injured. What he was thinking about was that he wanted me to bring the brocade box back to the elves and give it to Your Majesty the Queen." Dongfang Minghui didn''t blink, but the sound of her heartbeat revealed her nervousness at the moment. If Her Majesty the Queen found out that there would be any problem with her dripping blood on the stump

    Her Majesty the Queen nced at Dongfang Minghui, put the stump back into the brocade box, and thoughtfully said, "He is a good boy."

    Lu Xing was indeed a good boy.

    When she was sent out, she was still concerned about the bubbles in the air, and she was still immersed in the grief from Her Majesty the Queen. The inexplicable pain also infected her, making her involuntarily think of Lu Xing lying there like this on the cold jade bed.

    This emotion continued until she returned to the room, and the atmosphere in the room was also weird. Wei Jun was sitting by the window, and there was a table under the window. The table was covered with vines and crawled away from her on their own, looking very interesting.

    On her knees, there was a white ball, which should be Lulu who ran outside from the sea of souls. Lulu was lying on her back, her posture seemed quite casual.

    "Why did Her Majesty call you to go?"

    "It''s not a big deal, she just wanted to know who injured Lu Xing." Dongfang Minghui replied briefly.

    Qian Wanyu nodded in agreement, "What did you want to say to me just now?"

    Dongfang Minghui stared at Seventh sister''s focused and serious eyes for a long time before remembering what she wanted to say before she had been interrupted before, "Seventh sister, now that Lu Xing has arrived home, I''m wondering if we should leave here and look for Wei Jun''s merpeople blood source?"

    "We can."

    "When are you going to leave?"

    At least a few more days, Dongfang Minghui thought silently in her heart.

    The elves were very beautiful, and there were many beautiful ces. Most elves like to live in trees, just like the house of the tenth elder.

    However, this kind of tree hole can be wished for but cannot be easily found. After wandering around, Dongfang Minghui found that only two elves lived in a house simr to the tenth elder. They opened a hole under the tree with permission and entered from the ground. It looked different from the tenth elder''s house.

    The ground was a little damp, Dongfang Minghui went in and quickly came out again, she still preferred the houses built on the tree.

    "If you like it, when everything is over, we wille to the elves again and build a house on a tree." Qian Wanyu knew that she was a little reluctant leave so she sacrificed her time for cultivation to apany Dongfang Minghui for a day.

    "Okay, this is what you said to me don''t regret itter hehe."

    "Um."

    Hopefully by then it will all be over.

    Qian Wanyu watched her jump up and down dotingly, and climbed from the bottom to the tree house like a monkey, but asionally a tree vine bound them and pulled them to the top to see the collective scenery of the elf forest.

    One dayter, Dongfang Minghui met with Her Majesty the Queen alone under the pretense of visiting Lu Xing and made a request.

    "I heard that you are leaving soon."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The ears of the elves were really keen, she remembered that she seemed to have said a n to leave once, and it was estimated that some elves had heard it. Dongfang Minghui spread her hands helplessly, "Your Majesty, your n''s listening skills are really strong."

    Speaking of skills, she had never seen an elf nsman practicing shooting arrows with a bow in this ce, which was really strange.

    Hearing her nsmen being praised, the Queen''s face was filled with a smile, and it was no exaggeration to say that she was proud, "Are you here to say goodbye?"

    "Your Majesty, I have a request. If you think it''s too much, you can pretend that I haven''t been here today."

    "Since you say that, why not just mention it first?"

    "I want to know about the feather demon picture." Dongfang Minghui remembered seeing Seventh Sister''s face showing a look of horror, as if she had discovered something terrible, she wanted to know what was the reason, "The outside world has spread many rumours about the feather demon picture. There are many versions, and to be honest, I dont know anything about it. I want to take a look at the feather demon picture and I hope Your Majesty the Queen will allow it.

    Speaking of this the Queen recalled that the feather demon did indeed get taken from her, and the tenth elder returned it.

    "I heard from the tenth elder that this picture was sessfully retrieved with your help?"

    "Right."

    Her Majesty the Queen has already understood that although the other party assisted in obtaining it, she handed it back to them without even opening it. It can be seen that it was really as she was saying, that she was curious and wanted to see.

    "Okay, is there anything else you want?"

    Dongfang Minghui blushed, shook her head and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The feather demon picture was taken by Her Majesty the Queen herself personally and ced on the stone table, "The Feather Demon Picture is here, you can open it and see for yourself."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a sense of wonder when she saw the real feather demon picture that were passed on from the outside world so close at hand. She held the feather demon picture in her hand. The weight of the paper waspletely different from normal paintings.

    Her Majesty the Queen has been observing her expression, and seeing her stupefied expression, she couldn''t help but exin with a smile, "This is a kind of fabric specially refined by our people, this fabric looks like a piece of white silk to outsiders.

    Dongfang Minghui opened the feather demon picture little by little, and with an uneasy and excited mood, pulled it to the end little by little. She saw that there was a little difference at the bottom of the white silk. Like the one described by Seventh sister, there were two different feathers crossed together.

    "Huh?"

    There''s nothing at all?

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was bewildered, so why did Seventh sister look so shocked?

    Her Majesty the Queen was very amused when she saw her like this. She understood a little why Xing''er wanted to protect this girl at all costs. She was really cute and lovable, "You have seen the feather demon picture, but what are your doubts?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe it and looked left and right, wishing she could cut open the middle of the white silk to see if there was anything hidden inside.

    "Did they snatch this up just to look at nothing?"

    No, it''s not a picture at all, it''s just a piece of cloth! Suddenly, Dongfang Minghui thought of something.<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support as usual guys!</blockquote>

 Chapter 149 (1)

    Chapter 149 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t believe it, and rubbed her fingers on the feather demon picture. After touching arge area, she began to move from top to bottom in a small area, little by little, as if she was touching a particrly precious gift. As expected, some uneven touches were touched by her.

    The Queen smiled happily when she saw her dedicated look, "It seems that you have discovered the secret of the feather demon picture."

    "Your Majesty, I''m in a hurry" She had wanted to find out the secret of this white silk, but she never thought she would actually end up finding the secret of the feather demon picture.

    "It''s okay to tell you."

    Her Majesty the Queen summoned a female elf that fluttered her wings in mid-air, and whispered in her ear, and then the elf spread her wings and flew away.

    "Your Majesty, aren''t you afraid that when I see the real feather demon picture, I will be moved in unexpected ways?" Dongfang Minghui did not expect the Queen to be so understanding. For a while, she was excited and happy but she was also very worried about the elves. These lovely elves were too simple and kind, and there was always a feeling that they would encounter people who would cheat them at any time.

    Her Majesty the Queen nced at her and smiled without saying a word. When the elf that flew out came back with a small bucket-like thing in her hand, Dongfang Minghui was fortunate to witness the magical scene of the elf''s magical powers.

    Her Majesty the Queen evenly sprinkled the water in the small bucket on the Feather Demon picture. The white silk, which is a little whiter than paper, revealed a little colour, and then these colors were quickly connected into arge piece by a pair of skillful hands. The colors of the whole picture came alive and floated in front of her.

    The light yellow feathers and light green feathers were intertwined, reminding her inexplicably of the love story of a couple in ancient times. The two tail feathers draw the shape of a lingering love of two loving elves on the feather demon picture. It looked very beautiful and moving. The tree of life acted as the background, so lifelike that it looked like it was really there.

    The person who painted it hoped to get the blessing of the tree of life, so she engraved it in the picture. With this kind of hope, she seriously engraved the picture of the feather demon in her mind.

    "Gorgeous."

    Dongfang Minghui stared straight at it, as if she saw two living elves, flying freely in the world, their faces filled with longing for the future.

    Her Majesty the Queen sent everyone back, sat on the side and drank tea elegantly, looking into the distance, and seemed to see the beautiful picture, "The original name of the feather demon picture was not called this, it had a verymon name."

    "Common name?"

    "Does Miss Minghui want to know their love story?"

    "Does Your Majesty know?"

    The Queen neither nodded nor shook her head, and slowly told her all the ins and outs of the feather demon picture. The feather demon picture didn''t have this name before, it had a very ordinary and creepy name  Last words of love.

    This picture was painted by the elf Airu in the picture. It used the blood of her life. After the painting, Airu died. All the best wishes in his life were painted in it. The other elf who got this picture alsomitted suicide after taking the picture.

    "In the fifty years after their death, there have been people who have seen the feather demon picture who died from various circumstances causing the rumors about this picture to spread from that time. The rumors kept changing again and again, do you also believe these rumors?" Her Majesty asked suddenly.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head nkly, the love story was so poignant, she was immersed in sadness and could not extricate herself. There were too few people in this world who could love and apany each other forever it wasn''t easy. "But, why couldn''t they be together?"

    Her Majesty the Queen smiled and shook her head, "You''ll know if you read carefully."

    Carefully?

    Dongfang Minghui thought that she was very serious. After listening to the other party''s words, she seems to feel that she has not met the other party''s requirements. She has spent all her energy and she still couldn''t find out why the two elves couldn''t be together. Could it be that this feather demon had a clue?

    She studied it carefully and didn''t know it until Qian Wanyu came behind her.

    Qian Wanyu searched for her in the elfnd for a long time, and only when she met Her Majesty the Queen did she know that she was here, so she came over.

    "Don''t tell her to wake up."

    Therefore, Qian Wanyu stayed with her for a long time until night fell and the sun rose.

    Of course, there was nothing ahead.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely unaware of what had happened to her, she just listened to Her Majesty''s words and observed carefully. The deeper she looked, the more everything on the feather demon picture looked like abyrinth. The vortex kept pulling her to continue down, allowing her to witness every step that the pair of lovers walked through. Passing by, she went around in circles, and finally returned to the starting point.

    She walked back and forth around the elves no less than ten times. Every time she saw the female elf Airu in the feather demon picture, she was exactly the same as the painting and it was easy to identify. she recognized her almost at first sight. The other party was flying with fluttering wings, and asionally looked at the tree of life from a distance, with her hands together, her eyes closed, as if anticipating a wish. However no matter what, she could tell a dead silence from the empty eyes of the other party, the feeling of sadness even made her cry.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and caught the two tears that dripped from the other''s cheek. Her heart ached suddenly, "Ninth sister has encountered something unhappy?"

    "Maybe this is a chance encounter."

    "A chance encounter?"

    Suddenly one day, the elf Airu had a crazy urge in her eyes. The other party slit her wrist and painted a blood-red tree of life with her own blood. The bright color stung Dongfang Minghui. Her eyes, saw that the feather demon picture was only halfway done when Airu plucked out the most precious and brightest feather behind her causing excessive blood loss and drawing it into the feather demon picture.

    She stood beside the dead Airu, staring fixedly at the young and beautiful elf who had a bright and simply passed away. She had participated in their lives as a bystander, watching them make some subversion on her outlook of life.

    Life and death were just a thought.

    It didn''t let her think for too long. The feather demon picture was like a pair of wings. It flew into the air tremblingly, and flew towards the outside of the elves. Dongfang Minghui felt that she was uncontrobly following a path. The feather demon picture like Airu''s hope automatically fell into the hands of another male elf. He was the other elf in the feather demon figure, and Airu''s long-awaited lover.

    Dongfang Minghui understood the words of Her Majesty the Queen after catching sight of the other party. The color of the eyes of the elf was different from that of normal elves. They were elves who were expelled by the elf tribe, a symbol of the unknown and unepted.

    She saw that the boy named Zhen holding the feather demon picture and weeping in pain. Those eyes, which were regarded as demonic, were dripping with tears, which wet the feather demon picture. She could see it clearly. A breath of life came out from the feather demon picture. The blood-red Tree of Life slowly turned into an emerald green and shook its branches and leaves vigorously.

    "It''s actually alive?!"

    The tree of life, like a painting, was watered with blood, and it actually gave birth to spiritual energy. That spiritual energy gathered into a ball and swept away towards Zhen''s eyes.

    It must have been really painful as she watched him roll on the ground, screaming. However when he opened his eyes again, those eyes had returned to the color of normal elves! Dongfang Minghui took a step back in fright.

    Qian Wanyu guarded her for three days. During these three days, every time she saw the other party cry inexplicably, she felt a sense of powerlessness.

    Seventh sister?

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly opened her eyes without warning. After waking up, she blinked a few times, feeling a little sad inexplicably. She said indifferently, "Seventh sister, why are you here?"

    Qian Wanyu stared at her for a moment, "I saw you haven''te back for a long time, so I came to see you, what were you doing just now?"

    After thinking for a long time, she confessed, "I chatted with Her Majesty the Queen, and then I kept looking at the feather demon picture. Hey, wait where did Her Majesty go?"

    "Hahaha, I did say that there must be a mystery in the feather demon picture, but you didn''t get it yet your Ninth Sister got it." Qing Mo had the best eye for treasure in the team. From the moment he saw the feather demon picture he had encouraged Qian Wanyu to snatch it.

    "I think she is probably busy with business and can''t entertain us, so she left first." Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows, looking at the other party''s confusion, as if she didn''t know that she was in a strange state, "When you chatted with Her Majesty, did you mention that we were leaving?"

    "Ah" Dongfang Minghui pped her head sharply, then with a bitter face turned to her, "Seventh sister, I forgot."

    She looked around and found that it was dark and her legs were a little tired, so she simply suggested, "Seventh sister, let''s go back to rest first, we''ll talk to Her Majesty the Queen tomorrow."

    "Good."

    The two walked back with a lot of things on their mind.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, witnessing the way the pair of loversmitted suicide, her mood was heavy. Their identities were different causing such results. Thinking of the fact that Seventh sister and her had stood on opposite sides before, when did Seventh sister give up revenge against the Dongfang family?

    Seventh sister?

    She took the initiative to put her hand into Qian Wanyu''s hand, interlocking her fingers, the two smiled at each other, and walked back holding hands, "Seventh sister, if I hadn''te out of the Dongfang house and followed you, would you have attacked the Dongfang house?"

    Qian Wanyu replied without thinking, "No ifs."

    Dongfang Minghui smirked a few times, the result had beenpletely changed by her, now she and Seventh sister would never wield knives against each other. As soon as her mood rxed, she took the initiative to mention the feather demon picture, "Seventh sister, I know that the feather demon picture is actually a painting of people who love each other desperately wanting to be together, probably because reality was too cruel they could only reunite within the feather demon picture."

    Even though Zhen got the chance to enter the tribe that he dreamed of, he lost his lover forever, so hemitted suicide by cutting his throat,pleting the feather demon picture before he died.

    Qian Wanyu smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, we will be fine."

    "Um."

    "Damn, you guys still know toe back?" Wei Jun snapped, picked up something from the table and mmed it towards the door. One second she said she was going to leave, and the next second she disappeared another three or four times. What is this rhythm?!

    "Ouch, Wei Jun, are you crazy?"

    "Crazy? It''s good that I didn''t cut you with a sword. Do you know how long I waited?"

    "Wei Jun, if your hands are itchy, we can go outside and discuss."

    "Ugh."

    "Who is afraid of you,e."

    As soon as they disagreed, they started fighting. Before Dongfang Minghui could react, Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu started to fight. One held the whip and the other held the sword.

    "You stayed there for three days," Little Colour reminded kindly. "What did you see?"

    "Three days?!" She was shocked, she looked at a picture of the feather demon for three days

    "But I felt that time passed in the blink of an eye"

    "What did you see?" Little Colour asked curiously.

    Dongfang Minghui naturally recounted the entire process of the feather demon picture. The rumors were not true. The Feather Demon Picture was actually painted by Airu and Zhen together. Each person painted half of it, and the background picture also had multiple colors before it became what it was now. No wonder Her Majesty felt that she hadn''t observed carefully enough.

    "No, I can''t just leave like this."

    Taking advantage of Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun''s fighting, Dongfang Minghui slipped out again and visited Her Majesty the Queen.

    "Seeing how anxious you are, what happened?"

    Her Majesty the Queen knew the whereabouts of the other party very well, and when the other party woke up, someone passed on the message to her, so it wasn''t very surprising to see the other party appear in front of her again.

    "The feather demon picture Your Majesty, you said before that the white silk of the Feather Demon Picture was specially made by you. I want to take the liberty to ask, is the water that makes the Feather Demon Picture radiant also specially made?" She was curious about the water in the small bucket. The thing that looked like mushy rice was sticky and smelled of a peculiar fragrance.

    "You''re right."

    "Are they all the same?" Dongfang Minghui tugged at her hair after asking, "Your Majesty, I mean is all the white silk refined by the elves the same? Is there one that feels very smooth and has no ws?"

    She carefully rubbed the two kinds of fabrics, the white silk for drawing the Feather Demon was rougher, and the piece of white silk left by the seconddy was smoother in terms of material and color.

    "You''re talking about the brocade box?"

    Her Majesty the Queen saw that she was ignorant, and didn''t know if she could understand it, so she simply simplified her words, "It''s different, the materials corresponding to each type of white silk are different, and the refined water is also different."

    They were all different.

    That made it more troublesome.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little unwilling, she was just one step away from knowing what the seconddy left her. If she left at this moment, she would have no way of knowing what was on the white silk, "Your Majesty, can you ept if outsiders learn this? I can trade it for something else."

    Her Majesty the Queen frowned slightly and pondered for a long time, "No one has ever learned it before."

    This is much better than rejecting people outright. Dongfang Minghui was a little frustrated, but more relieved. She lowered her head and looked listless, "I see."

    "You are Xing''er''s friend, and you saved my n. You are a person recognized by our elves. For you, I can make an exception."

    "Huh." She nned to wait until Her Majesty finished speaking, and wanted to mention leaving the elves, but she didn''t expect joy to fall from the sky, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    "You are wee."

    After she left, the Queen sighed heavily, and took out a brocade box, the fake ones had been discarded long ago, and the stubborn roots ced on this brocade box were watered with blood, "Xing''er"

    The next day, two cute elves flew to their residence early in the morning, after less than an hour, they left with Dongfang Minghui.

    "Aiya, Third Miss, seems someone hase to dig your corner." Wei Jun rejoiced in the misfortune. In view of the unfortunate defeat after her fight with Qian Wanyu yesterday, she didn''t mind finding something else to annoy Qian Wanyu.

    "Ninth Sister is going to learn crafts with them."

    Qian Wanyu was a little skeptical about Dongfang Minghui''s statement that she wanted to make clothes for her. What she knew about Ninth Sister was that the other party had no special interest in making clothes except when it came to medicinal nts.

    Therefore, the real purpose of Ninth Sister''s trip was worth considering.

    "The so-called craftsmanship is an art that is taught by hand. You can imagine someone holding Dongfang Minghui''s hand and teaching her how to cut, how to sew, and finally what to do Aiya wait I haven''t finished yet!"

    After Wei Jun sessfully drove Qian Wanyu away, she burst intoughter in the room.

    "Are you crazy?" After Qian Wanyu pushed her away again, she held a practice bow and arrow in her hand. She had just tried it, and it felt weak to her. Thinking of her own reincarnation bow, Qian Wanyu saw Wei Jun in the corner and her mouth couldn''t help but curl up.

    Wei Jun almost choked to death on her own saliva when she saw Qian Wanyu walking back and forth, "Didn''t you go after Dongfang Minghui, why did youe back?"

    "Come on, you have nothing to do anyway, practice with me."<blockquote>

    Haha Wanyu! Thanks to all donators and supporters~~ <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 149 (2)

    Chapter 149 (2)

    "Noooo."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that the two elves who led the way were about four or five years old. They looked very cute. Their white and tender little feet looked very cute. When she got to the gathering ce, she couldn''te up with a good answer as to why she was there.

    "Your Majesty said that you will study hard behind Cai Lan today, and she wille to test you in half a month."

    "Alright."

    The elf is cute, but what she says isn''t cute at all.

    Cai Lan looks like a very beautiful adult elf. She''s small andpact, with a pair of light blue and transparent wings, and long hair that drags down to the bottom of her buttocks. She heard Lu Xing say before that the length of hair and the color of the pupils was the standard for judging the strength and weakness of an elf''s spiritual power.

    "Hello, distinguished guest, I''m Cai Lan, you can call me Lan Lan if you want."

    "Lan Lan, I''m Minghui."

    Cai Lan is very responsible. Knowing that the other party was here to learn art, she first took Dongfang Minghui to identify the varieties of white silk. There were more than 50 varieties of white silk so tactile ability, to measure and identify the silk by touch was important.

    Fortunately, after Can taught her five times, Dongfang Minghui finally found what she wanted. That kind of white silk that the brocade silk that Her Majesty the Queen had mentioned.

    "Cai Lan, this brocade cloth feels sofortable."

    "Naturally. This kind of fabric is morefortable than Xinli cotton, needle cotton, medium cotton and hand-tipped cotton. It is specially used by the royal family, and ispletely unusable by ordinary people." Cai Lan thought she was sincere ining here to learn so she gave her all to help, and told the other party all the characteristics of several kinds of white silk without hesitation.

    Dongfang Minghui was restless but she learned a lot after studying for a long time.

    "Sister Cai Lan, I''m particrly interested in the five kinds of white silk you mentioned just now. Can you tell me more about it?" Dongfang Minghui looked young but having the cheek to call her younger sister seemed to be taking a huge advantage although she wouldn''t admit it.

    "Sure."

    Cai Lan exined the ins and outs of the five kinds of white silks in seconds, and at the end mentioned, "This brocade silk is generally used by Her Majesty or for entertaining outsidersOh, only Her Majesty uses brocade silk but there is also a group of clothing made of brocade silk specially made for those by Her Majesty''s side."

    The other party didn''t know what to think, her expression flickered, and she changed his words halfway through what she said.

    "Sister Lan Lan, I want to ask, have you ever seen a painting with brocade silk?"

    "That- I''ve never seen it before."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that her face changed so she stopped asking. It was obvious that someone had used brocade silk to draw pictures in the past but who was it? She needed to ask that question to Her Majesty the Queen.

    She scratched her head irritably, and dragged her tired body back to their hut. The expected liveliness was not there, the hut was deserted, and there was no one.She looked around for a while, and saw Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun behind the house through the small window.

    The two of them sat on opposite sides. During the cross-legged practice, there were bows and arrows and long swords that they had abandoned on the ground. From the degree of falling leaves, it could be seen that the two had just fought fiercely, but fortunately they did not chop down the trees of the elves.

    She watched for a while, then simplyy down on the bed, rolled up the nket, and fell asleep.

    The next day, Cai Lan taught her how to cut, tailor, and create clothing step by step. Dongfang Minghui felt like she had be a tailor, but she was still trying to learn until the third day, when two female elves suddenly came.

    They were somewhat out of tune with other elves she had met, and their aura seemed a little fiercer than others.

    "Ms. Minghui?"

    "You are?"

    "We are following themand of Her Majesty and came here to teach Miss Minghui how to refine the holy water."

    "Uh." Dongfang Minghui thought to herself that Her Majesty the Queen really knew about it, "Give my thanks to Her Majesty the Queen, thank you both, I will trouble you."

    The refining of holy water was much simpler than she imagined, probably because she was a pharmacist and had a very good grasp of quantity control.

    "Ms. Minghui, Her Majesty has a request."

    "Alright?"

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed a bottle of water in her space ring. After she packed up, she went to see Her Majesty the Queen. Facing a table of jams and fragrant fruit wine, her saliva was about to drop because of the fragrance.

    Your Majesty.

    "Quickly take a seat."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little surprised, and she was a little restrained when she sat down. Her Majesty the Queen in her mind was noble and solemn. But after she really got to know her, it seems Her Majesty the Queen in her mind was reced by kindness and gentleness, without any majesty.

    But, today, this woman dressed in noble and luxurious clothes showed a side she has never had before.

    "If Your Majesty is doing it for us, I think you have invited two less people?"

    In the past few days, she has been busy like a spinning top, hoping to make holy water as quickly as possible, so that she can leave here and go to the merpeople. As for Seventh Sister and Wei Jun, both of them seem to be cultivating. The elves forest felt very safe and no one came to disturb her, so she felt relieved.

    "Ms. Minghui, you''ve been thinking too much. I set this banquet just to thank Xing''er for saving your life."

    "Huh?"

    Lu Xing''s tragic situation is entirely because of her. Her Majesty said the truth, it is possible that she is actually here to Dongfang Minghui''s mind wasn''t bright enough to think about reasons making her miss the existence of Seventh sister a little, if Seventh sister''s there, she can quickly figure out the meaning of the other party, instead of being like her, a blind person.

    "Come on, this is the fruit brew specially refined by our n. Miss Minghui has to taste."

    "Okay, thank you, Your Majesty."

    The other party didn''t go deep into the topic, so Dongfang Minghui naturally didn''t touch this serious topic. Following the other party''s words, she tasted the taste of the fruit fermented fruit. As soon as the tip of her tongue touched the sweet and sour taste, her eyes narrowed sourly. Her mouth opened a gap and she took a sip, there was still a choking taste deep in her throat, "Wow."

    The taste seemed simple, sour, sweet and astringent all at the same time!

    Her Majesty the Queen looked at her with a smile, and filled her with bowl after bowl.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little dizzy after drinking it. She couldn''t see people clearly, but she felt a little bad in her heart, "Seventh sister."

    "I''ve sent someone to summon your Seventh sister, so wait a minute."

    Little Colour?

    The vines in the soul sea were also drunk and dizzy, like a pool of mud. When it heard Minghui calling, Little Colour also danced like a boneless dance simr to the pig fairy grass.

    Dongfang Minghui narrowed her eyes slightly, she could still see the branches of a vine sneaking out from her side, and poking a few times towards the bottom of an empty bowl.

    Aiya, how dare Little Colour steal something on this table at the beginning and how could she not find it?!

    "Little bean sprouts."

    "Hey, here I am."

    "Hey, I''m the little bean sprout, you get out of here."

    The two flower buds started fighting again, you bumped me, I bumped you, like marbles bumping into each other, Dongfang Minghui angrily pointed at Tianyin helmet, thinking to herself, when she has time, she has to ask these two and figure out which one was the real little bean sprout she first nted.

    "Love Flower, Lucky?."

    She called out for Love Flower who she hadn''t heard for a long time, and only after realizing it did she realize that Love Flower and Lucky nned to cultivate well beside the tree of life. The two nts were far away from her, she stumbled and stood up. She couldn''t tell the difference between east, west and north, so she randomly chose a path.

    "Pig fairy grass."

    The Pig fairy grass suddenly appeared on her shoulder, and the pig''s tail swung desperately, mming it on her cheek, trying to shake the person sober, but the weak force felt more like tickling. It made people want tough more than anything else.

    Her Majesty the Queen followed closely behind, and was not surprised when she saw the pig fairy grass, but when she looked at the person in front of her, her eyes burst into a kind of joy, "Searching for a long time has finally paid off."

    After searching for so many years, she finally found it.

    "Hey, we meet again."

    The vines on the tree of life slowly stretched out in front of Dongfang Minghui like a hand, and let the other party grab the vines, it guided the other party to move forward little by little. Dongfang Minghui also climbed up the trunk of the tree of life step by step as expected.

    "Tsk tsk, why haven''t you woken up yet?"

    Wei Jun plucked a leaf from the vines on the wall, and poked around Dongfang Minghui''s nose as if tickling a puppy. After fiddling for a long time, the person on the bed breathed evenly and smacked her lips as if dreaming of something good.

    "Pack up, we''re leaving today."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was a little stinky. Ever since she found her under the tree of life, her entire face has been tense, and the air pressure releasing from her body has been very ominous. However there''d still be a certain someone who is not afraid of deathing to taunt her with a few words.

    Wei Jun''s willpower had also been strengthened, especially after being abused by Qian Wanyu for various reasons, she didn''t give up continuing and carried out her "not afraid of death" act to the end.

    <em>Snap</em>

    Dongfang Minghui woke up after hearing the loud noise. She turned over, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and saw a red mark on Wei Jun''s side face, "Wei Jun, what are you doing?"

    Wei Jun brows had blue veins popping out, the evidence of the crime was still on her face, and she still asks what she is doing? She smiled viciously at the other party, stretched out her hands to grab the other party''s neck, but a flexible long whip around her waist pulled her back.

    "Seventh sister, why did I fall asleep?"

    As for the memory of that day, Dongfang Minghui''s mind went nk. She had no idea how she got back to this ce. She rubbed her head and felt nauseated from the hangover.

    Qian Wanyu had a cold face, and after throwing Wei Jun out of the door, she leaned in front of Dongfang Minghui with a cold face, "You don''t remember how you got back, but you still remember being with Her Majesty the Queen and enjoying drinking?"

    When talking about drinking, Dongfang Minghui beat her head hard, she shook her head, and asked seriously, "Drinking with Her Majesty the Queen? When did I do that?"

    "You don''t remember?"

    "Seventh sister, what should I remember, and how did I get back?" She tried to think back, she seemed to have refined a bottle of holy water but then she was invited by Her Majesty the Queen, then, there was no then.

    Thinking of the holy water, Dongfang Minghui quickly checked her space ring, "It''s okay, it''s still there."

    "Your Ninth Sister seems to have really forgotten." Qing Mo said in her soul sea, "Could it be that Her Majesty the Queen did something to her memory?"

    Qian Wanyu''s brows deepened, "Something must have happened in the middle."

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with you?" Dongfang Minghui automatically smoothed the other''s raised eyebrows, "Seventh sister, should we leave? It''s time to say goodbye to Her Majesty the Queen."

    "No need."

    "Hey, why, Sister Seventh doesn''t want to leave the elves yet?"

    "Her Majesty the Queen has retreated two days ago. We said goodbye before." Qian Wanyu felt more and more that something strange had happened in the middle. How could the host of the ce leave and seclude themselves to practice before the guests left?

    If it was said that the ck medicine was the cause before, now that Her Majesty had secluded herself again after being cured it seemed unreasonable.

    "Let''s go." If conditions permitted, she didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    "Seventh sister, wait, I also want to see Lu Xing."

    "Her Majesty the Queen is in retreat. Without her, the guards will not let you see Lu Xing." Qian Wanyu had discovered that the Holy Spring was a forbidden area for the elves. It was only because of the Queen that they were allowed to enter before.

    "Ugh."

    When Dongfang Minghui walked away, she turned back three times, very attached. When the group was about to leave the elves, she suddenly stopped, "Seventh sister, I don''t know if there will be a chance toe next time. I want to see Lu Xing before leaving. Just a nce."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was sullen, and her body exuded a cold breath. Wei Jun couldn''t help but go forward and pull Dongfang Minghui''s sleeves.

    It was the first time that she had fought against Seventh sister''s decision, especially knowing that the other party would stop her and insisting on doing it.

    "Walk."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her hand, and the two of them strode towards the road leading to the holy spring.

    Dongfang Minghui''s wrist was hurt by her tugging but she didn''t say a word. When they arrived, the elves guarding outside the holy spring all fell asleep as they didst time.

    "It''s you, right?"

    The leaves rustled and there was a warm breeze blowing.

    "It must be you."

    Dongfang Minghui believed that this was the back door opened by the tree of life for her. She dragged Qian Wanyu into the holy spring and filled several bottles of holy water with a porcin bottle. Just enough for helping her to refine potions.

    "I just need a little to refine my potions I hope you don''t get angry"

    Qian Wanyu stood behind her, and after listening to her muttered words, she thought that the other party was saying it for her, her frowning brows loosened, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.

    "Is it ready?"

    The water in the holy spring was still cold, and the dense aura spread around the two of them, making it hard to see each other''s expressions.

    Dongfang Minghui had lingering fears, she wanted to take this opportunity to get some water from the holy spring before she had toe back. Of course, seeing Lu Xing ounted for arger proportion of her reasons but both were indispensable, the appearance of Seventh sister just now scared her.

    "Seventh sister, no need."

    When she got up, Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand to help her, her fingers wrapped her five fingers firmly, and they walked towards the cold jade bed in the corner, "The cold is too heavy, it needs two cultivators together to resist the cold."

    Before Dongfang Minghui could say thest word of rejection, she was conquered by the other party''s domineering behavior.

    That''s right, she was a little angry at Qian Wanyu''s inexplicable attitude just now, and she was ready not to talk to her all the way. As a result, this kind of persistence was broken by the opponent''s step-by-step pressing, especially when the opponent''s spiritual power invaded her soul sea without any reason, and all her persistence just now became a fart.

    Seventh sister.

    "Say goodbye to Lu Xing."

    The spiritual energy on Qian Wanyu''s body was warm, more than half of it resisted the cold air emanating from the cold jade bed, and the rest went to their sped fingers.

    Dongfang Minghui focused all her attention on Lu Xing. She stretched out her other hand, trying to probe Lu Xing''s breath. Seeing him lying quietly, she always had an unreal feeling, deeply afraid that he will leave them like this.

    "I know, you Lu Xing You will definitely want to see Uncle Wood again. Lu Xing, I will help you fulfill your wish. Next time, okay? Next time when you open your eyes, I promise you will be able to see him."

    Qian Wanyu could clearly feel the difort of the other party through the connection of spiritual power. The heart-wrenching pain made her very ufortable.

    "Okay, we should leave."

    "Lu Xing."

    When walking out, Dongfang Minghui just saw the tree of life swaying with thick stalks, she bowed slightly towards it, "I hope you can bless Lu Xing, at least hold his breath until we find a way."

    "Can we go now?" Wei Jun, who had never had a good impression of the elves, changed the subject abruptly when she saw Dongfang Minghui''s reddish eyes, "Let''s go, for the sake of my life, we have to find the whereabouts of the merpeople."

    "No need to look for it."

    "Huh?"

    The two said in unison, then looked at each other and put their eyes on Qian Wanyu.

    "Miss Qian, what do you mean by that?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at the two of them, and took out a prepared topographic map from her space ring, "Map of the merpeople."

    "Wow, Seventh sister, show me." Dongfang Minghui instantly forgot about the elves, took a look at the map, her eyes widened, "It''s over, I forgot one very important thing!"

    "What''s up?"

    "Swimming"

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun turned pale at the same time, Wei Jun was better, at least she could swim in her previous life, but she was just afraid of water. Dongfang Minghui was however an out an outnd whale. If they needed to go to the merpeople they had to spend some effort on learning how to swim. The climate was also particrly cold.

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips and smiled, then followed the elf who was leading the way with a nk face.

    After the three of them went out, they were still a little dazed in the wild jungle.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a wave of enchantment, and after saying goodbye to the elf, she still couldn''t get back to her senses, and there was a sense of loss, "Next time, how can we find the way to the elves?"

    Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu breathed a sigh of relief when they finally came out.

    "It''s hard to find, the entrance to the enchantment is changing at any time."<blockquote>Thanks for the support all donators on kofi as well as readers andmentors here <3 </blockquote>

 Chapter 150 (1)

    Chapter 150 (1)

    "The map given by Her Majesty should be fine."

    The three of them lost their way when they were looking for thend of the merpeople. The roads in the depths of the jungle all looked the same. They had made obvious marks on the trees, which could be recognized at a nce. Returning to their original ce, it took an hour to go back and forth.

    Afterwards, they walked again and the road they walked was re-marked, the result was still the same.

    "Seventh sister, is there some strange formation in this ce, why can''t we get out when we walk around?"

    "It''s not a formation." Seeing her opening her mouth, Qian Wanyu added, "It doesn''t seem to be an enchantment either."

    "Damn ghosts!"

    Wei Jun wandered around in ce, leaned over to the tree to check, and shouted to them, "Come and see, is there something wrong with my vision? Why do I think the mark on this tree is slowly fading away?"

    The imprint that took only an hour to carve wasn''t so vague, not to mention that they made two imprints in order to distinguish them yet the two kinds of imprints on the tree seem to be a little blurred.

    The three looked at each other,pletely bewildered.

    "I''m tired of walking, why don''t we rest here for a while." Qian Wanyu suggested. After walking twice, almost two or three hours have passed, and they were still wandering in ce, neither a formation nor an enchantment in sight

    The answer must be here

    Qian Wanyu sat silently for a moment, the consciousness in her soul sea gradually moved towards the ground covering a radius of dozens of miles with her as the center.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that Seventh sister was cultivating, she called out softly and the other party didn''t respond, so she just sat further away, took out the Tianyin helmet and tapped her fingers on the two buds of the bean sprouts, "Who among you is the little bean sprout, please tell me honestly."

    The little bean sprout buds were like a single seedling swaying in the wind. Under the strong air pressure of the other side, the two flower buds shrunk into a ball.

    Wei Jun fed Lulu some spiritual liquid, and after feeding, she caught a glimpse of her confess now'' behavior, especially when she saw the seedling posing as a little daughter-inw being abused by a hooligan, she couldn''t helpughing out loud , "Aiya, what''s the use of raising this bean sprout, just grill it and eat it. Next time when the meat is grilled, we can add some vegetables."

    Although even if you eat it, it is not enough to plug your teeth.

    The little bean sprouts trembled even more fiercely. This savage human!

    "Don''t eat, don''t eat I''m n-not delicious."

    Dongfang Minghui cooperated with Wei Jun''s words, rubbing her fingers on her chin for a while, "It''s a good idea to eat, anyway, I can''t tell who they are."

    Just as the two buds were trembling, Qian Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes.

    "There is something a hundred feet below that affects the surrounding maic field."

    "What?"

    Qian Wanyu''s consciousness was limited, when she detected the depth of hundreds of feet, she could no longer touch it, so she had to withdraw her consciousness. Her beautiful eyes flowed around Wei Jun and Ninth Sister then finally looked at Dongfang Minghui.

    "Oh, Seventh sister, what are you looking at me for?"

    "Ninth Sister, I need your cooperation."

    With the spirit of never giving up when she finds an opportunity, Qian Wanyu wanted to solve the mystery that besieged them. The best way was to see what''s buried in the ground. She had a hunch that it will be beneficial to her.

    Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea was much stronger than before, and she felt the turbulence of she touched Qian Wanyu''s. Qian Wanyu took advantage of the opportunity of double cultivation and gathered the strong consciousness of the two to sneak into the vastnd underground again.

    There was a dead silence in that ce. There was no living creature underground, and there was a cold breath. This breath seemed to be left from some sort of cold metal substance. Under the dark ground, their consciousness covered the area and vague outlines of metal can be discerned.

    "It''s a sword."

    "Seventh sister, this round thing with a spur on it What kind of weapon is this?"

    The consciousness of the two people groped back and forth under the ground. No one expected that hundreds of weapons were buried in this area. They also saw a deep ck vortex, and the icy aura released from the vortex was passing through and prating the soil little by little.

    As soon as their consciousness touched, it was almost pulled in by the vortex in the middle, thankfully the two retreated quickly.

    The two worked hand in hand to explore the unknown vortex below. Wei Jun was suffering protecting the two above. She stared at the interlocked hands without blinking, and her flexible eyeballs patrolled back and forth between the two of them. Her heart was full of scorn.

    Single dogs were fed a mouthful of dog food.

    "Um?"

    Just when sheined that the two of them holding hands and abusing single dogs during their practice, Lulu on the side issued a warning, and its small body was overturned by a sudden strong wind.

    "Damn!" Wei Jun swore, at such a critical juncture, someone unexpectedly attacked.

    Several arrows swished towards where she was, and Wei Jun resolutely stood in front of the two holding her sword to resist the waves of arrows.

    These arrows attacked from all directions, and she couldn''t find the source of the arrows at all. After the first wave of arrows stopped, the surroundings returned to the previous tranquility. If there weren''t many wooden arrows stuck in the ground, she would have thought that the sneak attack was an illusion.

    "Who is it? Come out!"

    Wei Jun waited patiently for a long time, but found nothing.Just when she was rxing, rows of arrows made of wood flew towards her, she couldn''t retreat at all, and there were two people behind her, retreating here would expose them.

    "Seventh sister." She left a little consciousness on her body and immediately noticed the above situation, "Wei Jun''s being attacked, we have to go back first."

    "Good."

    Qian Wanyu already knew that the vortex in this ce was like a wind eye. It was a natural metal eye formed after a long period of wind and sun exposure. It was also called the eye of the vessel. She had already felt the metallic auraing from the eye of the vessel.

    Just as Wei Jun was about to lose, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu opened their eyes at the same time, jumped up, and smashed the oing wooden arrows with a flick of her lightning whip.

    Not to be outdone, Dongfang Minghui opened the silk umbre to resist the attacks.

    Hearing the movement, Wei Jun turned her head and breathed a sigh of relief, "You guys are finally awake, I wouldn''t be able to hold on if you hadn''te."

    The number of attacks by the other party was very cunning and strange. They seemed to always be aiming at the invisible blind spots. With such a brisk attack, she almost wanted to me the elves, but hadn''t they juste out of the elf tribe?

    "Don''t exaggerate so much."

    Looking at these hidden weapons on the ground and traps that were only used to hunt prey, Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips, "It''s not easy to find a group of humans."

    Qian Wanyu covered the surroundings with her spiritual consciousness, but didn''t notice anyone at all, "I think they should have left now."

    Dongfang Minghui looked lost, "What is the purpose of their sneak attack on us?"

    Wei Jun scratched her head and hugged Lulu, who had made a mess of itself, "Probably wanted to test us."

    Qian Wanyu was a little uncertain when she thought of the eye of the vessel underground, maybe it was just a coincidence but maybe not, "We are resting here today."

    The three of them set up a tent together. Little White and Lulu patrolled the surroundings and issued a warning whenever there was any disturbance. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui huddled in the tent, "Seventh sister, your approach won''t work. We can''t dig so deep even if dig forever!"

    "I have to go down."

    "I''ll go down with you, gather the strength of both of us and it''ll be an extra guarantee." Just touching the outer edge of the eye made Dongfang Minghui feel the feeling of thousands of knives scraping on her body making her shiver.

    The conditions for the formation of the eye of the vessel were very strict. She guessed that what attracted Seventh sister should be something rted to metal, maybe it was an artifact.

    "It''s too dangerous down there, you stay up there to support Wei Jun."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Wei Jun and silently swallowed her rebuttal. During the day, the group of people who attacked them before might attack at night. Wei Jun would be too hard pressed taking care of both of them.

    Wei Jun listened to the couple''s words and couldn''t help but retort, "Let her lend me Little Colour, I can handle it. Besides, outside there''s also Little White and Lulu." Lulu waspletely useless, but Little White could definitely detect any disturbance.

    "Good."

    If she could please both sides why not do it?

    The two of them sat in the tent for a while and then entered a state of meditation. Wei Jun spread her hands and nced at Little Colour. Little Colour was of medium height, like the height of a child around 11 or 2 years old, about 1.36 meters high. Its shape had changed around the time when Dongfang Minghui returned back to her normal size. It could be that it changed itself ording to the version of Little Minghui.

    "Hey, did you shrink back?" Wei Jun saw her stinky face, and didn''t forget to make up for it.

    Little Colour nced at her coldly, without saying a word, thinking to herself, if it hadn''t absorbed a little spiritual power from the elves, maybe it wouldn''t even look like this right now it would still be a baby!

    "Tell me what your body is, howe I''ve never seen a nt like you?" Wei Jun''s heart for gossip was curious, even Lulu''s cute charm couldn''t stop her.

    "Ignorant." The people of the human race were short-sighted, but it has also confirmed that it was indeed a unique magic nt in this world. Before Little Colour could be proud, she heard very light footsteps outside, and asional pping wings. Narrowing her eyes she gestured with her hand.

    "Hooho-"

    Little White roared, and the sound was particrly loud at night.

    The two blocked Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, who were cultivating. The arrows in the daytime were filled with an unknown concoction of liquid. Wei Jun bet the entire Blood Evil Alliance that the arrows must be full of venom.

    "Damn kids actually doing something to hurt people secretly,e out if you have the ability to fight."

    <em>rip</em>

    There was a big hole in the tent, Little Colour''s vines were like ws in the moonlight. The vines swooped out of the grass and dragged the one who was hiding in the dark and shooting arrows outside of the tent.

    "Caught one."

    Wei Jun took a break and nced back. When she saw the pping wings of the other party, she was terrified, "Why is it an elf?!"

    When they were in the elves, weren''t the elves kind to them? Howe they suddenly turned around and started attacking them?

    Little Colour disliked the elf and threw the elf up and down several times like a toy.

    Little White also flew up and scratched.

    After a wave of sneak attacks, the group of other elves disappeared without a trace.

    Wei Jun carried the elf that were tightly bound by the vines into the tent, and only then did she see the other party''s appearance clearly. Their wings were an invisible ck, and they were not easy to identify in the dark night. The color was pitch ck and white making it look a bit scary.

    "It''s not an elf."

    "Looking at how quickly they retreated, they obviously don''t want to save him." Little Colour showed a smile, which can be called evil, squatted down, looking into the man''s eyes and said, "They gave up on you, do you want to cooperate with us? "

    Wei Jun stroked her forehead and looked at the indignant look on the other''s face, obviously he wasn''t a good bird. Wanting to win over the other party just by these few words, it seemed a little naive.

    "Do you want to?"

    Every time Little Colour asked, the vines were like a tightening spell, drawing bloodstains from the man''s tender skin.

    "Wait." Wei Jun shouted.

    Little Colour''s face immediately fell, and there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes. That tyrannical atmosphere made Wei Jun who shouted to stop a little surprised. She was stunned for a while, and then exined, "In the wild, the bloody smell will attract some monsters here, so let''s not cause unnecessary trouble."

    "Fine."

    Little Colour agreed quickly, but the male elf whose eyes were full of vignce felt that the vines were binding him even tighter. He stared at Little Colour in dissatisfaction, and then his obscure eyes lingered back and forth on Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu.

    "Seventh sister."

    The two people who had already snuck into the depths of a hundred meters were surrounding the eye of the vessel. When they touched it, they felt the pain from the aura around the eye.

    "If I hadn''t called you you would have jumped right?"

    "Seventh sister, it''s dangerous to jump like this."

    "Who said I was going to jump?"

    Qian Wanyu wasn''t stupid, this eye should be formed by gathering the souls of hundreds of weapons here, if she went down rashly, she would definitely be wiped out by these violent weapon souls. After taking the essence of under, she hadn''t encountered another such violent thing for a long time.

    The bigger the challenge, the more conquest she felt in her heart, and the excitement made her fingertips tremble.

    Qian Wanyu first separated a small amount of dark-type and gold-type spiritual power. Her gold-type spiritual power was very gentle, at leastpared to the sharp de within the eye it was like a gentle sheep. She tried to use this small sheep to lure the weapon souls.

    Dongfang Minghui stood on the side nervously feeling the tyranny of the eye of the vessel shing on Seventh sister one after another. Seeing that Seventh sister dodged, she could dodge a few times asionally, but more often than not she was scratched by the sharp des.

    Her mind was aching, thinking that the Seventh sister had been injured. She sat cross-legged, her consciousness gradually immersed in it, and only a weak consciousness was left watching silently outside the vortex.

    The vortex was full of swords, lights and other weapons. Those artifact spirits drowned her like a hungry tiger. The biting coldness swallowed her life bit by bit. Dongfang Minghui felt that it hurt everywhere, the skin on her body seemed to be cut into pieces. Piece by piece, she seemed to feel each individual piece being torn. She clenched her fists, trying to distinguish the reality from the illusion, "AhSeventh sister!"

    A light burst out from the darkness, and it didn''t disappear for a long time.

    "Its daybreak."

    Wei Jun didn''t dare to rx at all. The two stayed together all night. Little Colour stared at the ck elf they had caught. The other party was stubborn and ruthless. They spent a whole night but couldn''t get the other party to speak.

    "Why haven''t they woken up yet?"

    "They encountered a little thing, I believe they can solve it soon." Little Colour''s body was still in the other party''s soul sea so she can feel Dongfang Minghui''s sometimes strong and sometimes weak emotions. Fortunately, there was no danger to her life, so she felt relieved.

    Wei Jun was about to step out, when Little Colour pulled her back. Little Colour looked at the stinky elf, then looked at the tall trees outside, "Wait a minute."

    The elf was hung upside down on a tree by Little Colour, the wings behind him were pierced by the thorns from its vines, the blood dripped on the grass unstoppably, and the smell of blood spread far away with the wind so the elves hiding in the dark could smell his blood in the air.

    "What should we do, do we want to save Shuya?"

    "Definitely a trap."

    "Stop for a while." One of the leading elves whispered, "If he wasn''t stupid and didn''t know how to dodge, how could he have been caught?"

    Wei Jun admired this elf who was hanging upside down on the tree, even when his wings were prated by the thorns of the vines, he didn''t snort, "ording to the amount of blood loss, if they don''te to save him, it will be very difficult for him to keep his life. He''ll probably bleed to death."<blockquote>

    Ooooh Dark Elf arc?!

    Thank you to all donators on KoFi, readers, supporters and everyone else!!!!</blockquote>

 Chapter 150 (2)

    Chapter 150 (2)

    "We''ll find out."

    As for traps, they didn''t have time to set any.

    Little Colour kept its eyes on the dark elf and sarcastically said, "Look, they are still hiding, knowing that you are about to die. Do you think even if you don''t say anything I don''t know where they are hiding?"

    The elf hanging upside down on the tree snorted coldly, his mouth was harder than a stone and he had lost too much blood so his lips were cracked. The tree in front of him appeared to be doubling up in his eyes but he was as stoic as before, "Try it."

    Wei Jun watched Little Coloure back without sess, "If he just died like this, the people hiding in the dark will sneak attack again. I''m not afraid, but if the things that don''t eyes identally hurt those two it''ll be troublesome."

    "Then let him die."

    Little Colour dragged a few bottles of useful hemostatic pills from Dongfang Minghui''s space ring and repeatedly rescued the dying elf, and then injured him again. Torturing him back and forth.

    The day passed peacefully like that.

    At night, the wind was raging, and there were lightning shes in the sky. The rumbling sounded once or twice. It was winter now, and ording to the usual weather, there should be no thunder. The tent had a big hole from a strike and those small holes were invaded by the raging wind continuously erging and letting the cold wind whistle in.

    "Isn''t this thunder and lightning created by Qian Wanyu?"

    Wei Jun stuck her head out for this and looked at the sky. Arge cloud covered the bright moonlight, and the only light source was also blocked. She instinctively felt that something was wrong, and an arrow flew over from the back of her head, "Really, they don''t give up."

    "Right."

    When the moon was covered by the dark and the wind was high at night, it was the best opportunity for killing people and stealing goods. The other party wasn''t stupid and would definitely seize this opportunity.

    After Little Colour''s vines were blocked by the moonlight, he built an absolutely safe vine barrier outside the tent. Within its reach, it ensured that no one could disturb those who were practicing.

    "Hey, seems they want to try save him."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let them slip away from me."

    Little Colour personally checked, unless it was a fire type Spiritual Master that was more powerful than its current cultivation, in the depths of this jungle wherever there were trees it would be its territory. The vines that were already hiding flew into the air. The elf who wanted to rescue hispanion was also bound and soon, two dark elves hung upside down on the tree trunk.

    If the asion was not right, Wei Jun would have wanted tough twice to respond to the situation.

    "The weather isn''t right."

    The two of them crossed to block the attack of the group of dark elves. When they raised their eyes again, there were dark clouds and darkness, and even thest light was covered up. In adapting to the dark sky, Wei Jun''s reaction was slow and she was almost killed by an arrow. Little Colour relied entirely on its perception ability of being a nt. After dodging a few times, it suddenly felt that the whole ground was shaking. Little Colour sensed it for a while, and soon her face darkened, she went pale in shock, "No way, this piece ofnd will copse!"

    "What"

    With Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui behind Little Colour, Little Colour and Wei Jun fled ten meters away like crazy.

    Wei Jun didn''t look at the road at all. She chased after Little Colour all the way and asked, "Are you sure this is the right way? Don''t make us run for a long time and then go back"

    "Rest assured.

    The whole ground was cracked, and a force of gravity was pulling all the people down.

    "Ahhh-"

    Little Colour''s vines swished, tugging the three people and the rest of the vines were trying to find anding spot, but unfortunately they copsed in many ces on the way. Wei Jun held the sword in her hand and mmed it into the stone wall, sliding all the way down. For the first time, she hoped that she had a pair of wings, so that she would not fall into the abyss.

    At the same time, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu''s consciousness returned to their bodies together. Qian Wanyu held her in one hand, and the other hand held her whips constantly looking for a ce to hook them.

    "Pfft."

    "Pfft."

    A bit of biting cold water was forcefully poured into her mouth and nose, Dongfang Minghui''s entire consciousness was about to float out of her body, but fortunately there was a pair of strong hands that tightly surrounded her waist even in such a bad situation.

    "Seven- gulp gulp -"

    Qian Wanyu retracted the whip and swam in the water with one hand. Seeing that the other party almost fainted because she couldn''t breathe, she hurriedly took a breath and kissed her lips. She patted her cheek.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Cough cough, Seventh sister."

    "Take out the dark blue bead from before."

    Only then did Dongfang Minghui remember that there was an omnipotent bead with her! She took it out from the space ring, and the dark blue bead emitted a ray of light in the pitch-ck water, the light shone from around them to a long distance.

    Wei Jun was also choked by the cold water several times. Fortunately, her ability and willpower was rtively strong, she feared nothing in the face of life and death. Little Colour just pulled her, and then she automatically used her swimming skills to return.

    "Shit." Wei Jun followed the light and came over, gasped for a few times, shivered, and then smiled at them subtly, "It''s better not to say that this movement was made by you, or I''ll want to strangle both your hearts."

    Dongfang Minghui sat cross-legged and when she heard the other party''s words, her face was a little guilty.

    She didn''t know why there was such a big movement. Her consciousness was chaotic at the time, and all she could feel was the pain caused by the tyrannical aura attacking her soul sea wave after wave. She was thinking something more terrifying would happen, like identally bing an idiot or something.

    "Just an ident."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t move her eyelids. She didn''t expect such an earth-shattering change when she sneaked into the eye. Fortunately, there were no casualties. "I don''t know where the water is going."

    After speaking, Wei Jun heard a few calls, "This voice seems somewhat familiar?"

    "It''s the two dark elves."

    "Hey, dark elves?" Dongfang Minghui leaned over to look, squinting for a while, but couldn''t see any dark elf, "Where is the dark elf?"

    Wei Jun pointed at the shadow wings fluttering in the air, "Look, they were rescued."

    "It''s a pity, I haven''t seen what they look like." Dongfang Minghui actually wanted to see if these elves were of the same type as the ones she saw in the mirror of the third world, but the sky was too dark and she couldn''t make out their shape. Even the shadows reflected on the water were pitch ck, and nothing could be seen.

    Wei Jun sneered, "What''s so good about them, they''re not the same as those innocent and cute elves. They snuck up on us every night, and when we tracked them down, they immediately flee without a trace, we still don''t know what the hell they were doing."

    "Um?"

    Qian Wanyu was a little curious, "You mean, the elves were the ones who attacked us before?"

    "Yeah, I don''t know what their purpose is but every sneak attack is quite loud." Wei Jun couldn''t understand this point, even Little Colour''s coercion and torture was useless, those dark elves'' mouths were tight.

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, "Do you think they also came here for the eye?"

    "How can there be such a coincidence?" Wei Jun said indifferently.

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui looked at her without speaking at the same time.

    "No way If they knew about it, why didn''t they just go get it? Oh no" Wei Jun also noticed.

    Dongfang Minghui shrugged, if things were so easy to handle, Seventh sister wouldn''t have needed her help. If the two of them hadn''t happened to be able to double cultivate, they might not be able to even reach that ce. "The elves are good at listening to the wind, maybe they found that the direction of the wind has been turning in the same ce, then they noticed us and fell into all kinds of temptations"

    Qian Wanyu did not participate in their discussions. In any case, she had already obtained the gold-based spiritual power soul orb generated by the eye, "I will retreat for the time being, Ninth Sister you protect me."

    "Good."

    The water current carried them, drifting smoothly all the way, and the night passed quickly.

    Dongfang Minghui was woken up by the dazzling light. The sky was clear and the sun was shining brightly. The light reflected on the water cover into a splendid light. It looked a bit hazy and beautiful. She rubbed her eyes and found that kind of brilliance like seeing a rainbow after the rain. Wei Jun on the side was holding her head in shock, and Seventh sister was still sitting beside her. Although everyone was dry, they still had the feeling of being washed away from yesterday.

    "There''s only water all around, I don''t know where we''re going to float to Wei Jun you take a rest too."

    "Good."

    In this way, they took turns protecting and floated along with the current. Except for the thunder and lightning that day, every day after that was sunny. When they looked up, they could see asional birds flying high in the sky, as well as a blue sky with white clouds. The water under them was also just a constant blue.

    Dongfang Minghui owned this dark blue bead, so she wasn''t so afraid of water now. She asionally popped her head up and looked at the sky to feel that she was still alive rather than stuck floating on the icy water.

    "How many days?"

    "Five or six days?"

    The time between the two of them reacting to the outside world has been diluted, even their asional conversations were nonsense.

    On this day, Dongfang Minghui pointed in the air, "Look, there are two birds fighting over there."

    When they were bored, they''d count the schools of fish swimming past them on the surface of the water, and try to identify rare fish species.

    Wei Jun yawned and nced in the air in a bored way. At this time, her eyes almost burst out of her sockets, "You idiot, that''s two people!"

    "Huh?!"

    Dongfang Minghui moved the seats, which caused their water cover to lean to one side and be distorted. She was so frightened that she immediately sat back and tried to maintain her bnce, "But I can see clearly that that person has wings!"

    "Really?"

    When they got close, they could clearly see the two people. It was two beast people, one of them was a beastly eagle with wings, and the other was a normal human. Dongfang Minghui was very happy and held Wei Jun''s hand and said, "We wore out iron shoes running around and now we finally found it! Wei Jun, that''s a beast person from the eagle n, do you see it?!"

    "I see." Wei Jun disliked the other party''s excitement, and turned her head to hide the corner of her mouth rising. She also felt that she was lucky. After floating for so long, she finally gained a clue. She worked hard to find the mermen and the eagle n, but she didn''t expect that the first one she encountered would be the eagle n, "Why are they fighting?"

    "Beast people generally fight for the sake of turf." Dongfang Minghui heard the most about fighting for turf. The root of all problems was because of the word "benefits", there was no harm if there were no interests being touched, "But they don''t seem like they''re fighting to learn from each other, more like fighting desperately."

    If they could learn from each other, the beast people will not be beasts.

    "Hey you, can you tell us where this ce is?"

    "Idiot, don''t shout!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s voice was very prating. It prated from the surface of the water to the ears of the two in mid-air. The one who fluttered his wings was a beast person. As they had guessed, it was indeed an eagle n. The two people heard the voice at the same time, and the person standing opposite the beast person was slightly distracted.

    In that short time, the Eagle n person''s sharp ws pressed hard on the opponent''s arm. He wanted to abolish the opponent''s entire arm, but the opponent dodged and he only had time to draw a line of flesh from the opponent''s arm. He threw it into the green sea, smashing on their water cover.

    The man was also incapacitated after being injured. It was a battle that was evenly matched but now it had turned. He was grabbed by the wrist of the Eagle n person, and after rotating 360 degrees in mid-air, he was smashed into the sea.

    The other side smashed a big wave, and the man disappeared from the water. I don''t know if he was smashed to death or took the opportunity to hide.

    "Ugh"

    Dongfang Minghui knew that she was guilty, so she simply covered her mouth and stopped talking. However, the ruthless side of the other party was deeply imprinted in her mind. This Eagle n waspletely different from Karu''s group of Orcs.

    "Ah, he''s flying over."

    The eagle n person seemed afraid of water, and pped his wings in the air like a dragonfly causing ripples on the surface of the water, he flew into the air not far from them, "This is the Huck Sea."

    After saying that, he flew away.

    Dongfang Minghui was deeply afraid that his sharp ws would break the water cover, and then they would have to rely on their physical strength to cross this sea area, "Hey, where did he just say this is?"

    "Huck Sea." Wei Jun was also dumbfounded. She remembered that the ce where the merpeople lived on the map was in the Huck Sea, but the Huck Sea was quiterge, so the exact location might not be easy to find.

    She was stunned at how fast the person flew away before they reacted.

    "Great, will we be able to find the mermen soon?"

    "Maybe"

    In addition to being happy, they quickly calmed down again.

    "There''s blood."

    The bright red blood dyed the sea water around them red, and soon, they saw the culprit, the person who had just been smashed into the sea by the eagle n had transformed. The upper body was still the same, but his lower body had be a very long fish tail which looked gray and unremarkable.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, but she didn''t react immediately. It was the first time she had ever seen magical creatures from a fantasy appear in her life.

    It was also the first time for Wei Jun. She evenpared the length of the tails. It was about the distance between the legs of an adult man. "We have to make a decision quickly. His blood has already attracted a lot of other creatures!"

    As soon as her words fell, they saw waves on the originally calmke, and the sea surface was unknowingly rippling.

    "Save him or not?"

    "Save him, maybe he knows where the merpeople live."

    They just let go of an eagle n beast person, they couldn''t miss the merperson any more. The chances of encountering these two rare races at the same time in one day were extremely rare. As a result, the two of them were stupid and failed to keep one of them

    Minghui took a quick step and pulled the merperson into their water cover a second before he was almost swallowed by a strange-looking monster. The water cover immediately became transparent, and it looked like it might break.

    "How many people can the water cover cover?" Wei Jun asked worriedly.

    "Don''t know."

    Seventh sister said it, but she didn''t ask.

    Wei Jun was defeated by her fellow viger. She pointed to the precarious water cover, "Cure him quickly, and throw him out immediately when he wakes up, otherwise we won''t be able to make it to shore."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at his wounds attentively. There were no less than twenty wounds on his upper body. The heaviest wound was still on his arm. Even the flesh and skin were missing arge piece. It looked a little shocking. The wound was bandaged, and it seemed he had be unconscious because of the violent blow to the head.

    "Seems there''s no need."

    Even without their help, the person would wake up on his own.

    "Ouch."

    The water cover was shaking and the four people rolled into a ball, it was difficult to find a proper position again. Qian Wanyu was forced to wake up from her practice, and unexpectedly saw a meperson inside the water cover, "What happened?!"

    "Seventh sister, why did you wake up" Dongfang Minghui said in a low voice.

    "It''s very simple, we found an injured merman and hoped to get the information to go to the merpeople by rescuing this merman. As a result, the smell of blood attracted  that"

    Qian Wanyu faced the creature that opened its bloody mouth and wanted to swallow the water cover with a gulp. With a swish of the whip in her hand, she swung at it.

    Like a loach, the water cover slid past its cheeks. Except for Qian Wanyu, the group of people stumbled and bumped into each other, especially Dongfang Minghui rolling around hitting Wei Jun and the merperson.

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand to scoop her up, "The water cover can''t support four people, we must be prepared for the water cover to break!"

    "What?!"

    Knowing that the water cover couldn''t support four people, Dongfang Minghui would definitely not try to save the merman, but now that it was toote she had to carry it throughShe wrinkled her face and was ready to be choked by the waterter.

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu touched her cold cheek, "Stay inside."

    After she finished speaking, she got out of the water cover with a swish. She moved her whole body, the bones of her body rattled, and she tilted her head, "It''s been a long time since I fought in the water, seems I need to practice."<blockquote>Oh my god Wanyu is so handsome ;-; Thank you to all supporters on KoFi and here, readers andmentors~<3 </blockquote>

 Chapter 151 (1)

    Chapter 151 (1)

    "She went out?"

    As soon as Wei Jun stabilized her standing position, she saw Qian Wanyu challenge a group of strange creatures with the strength of one person. Most of them seemed to have been attracted by the blood of the merman. After finding that the water barrier could not be broken, they retreated. The next thing they did was to focus all of their attention on the new creature in the sea.

    However, the expected group attack did not appear. Just before Qian Wanyu swung her whip, one of the small creatures simr to a jellyfish was swallowed by the big-mouthed beast behind it. The scene was a bit bloody, and then another big fish ate it. The small fish swallowed shrimps and therge fish swallowed the small fish. Soon a civil war started and they started killing and eating each other. Soon there were only three creatures with rtively high intelligence left. They seemed to have reached an agreement without Qian Wanyu''s knowledge, standing in a triangle to attack her. The big-mouthed beast''s jaw was huge, one of them was the size of three people! The fierce and sharp teeth of the upper and lower jaws were exposed to all. It looked more like the vicious killer whales on the seabed than a fish.

    It opened its mouth and pushed all the surrounding sea water away, even the water barrier was pushed further away under the waves. There was also a jellyfish more than ten meters long. Its tentacles and whiskers darted across the water. It seemed to look like human hair from a distance. The jellyfish looked colorful and eye-catching, but these threads were pervasive and intercepted the retreat behind Qian Wanyu. It tried to stretch out and swallow her together with the water barrier. The remaining creature looked very short, about 30 centimeters in size. If it didn''t have nine tentacles, it could be ignored entirely. They just witnessed how it used its tentacles to seduce animals three or four times its size, and swallowed it in one bite. The three people present did not dare to take any of them lightly.

    "The creatures in the ocean were extremely poisonous. A drop of saliva can poison a group of humans. Be careful." There was a little excitement in Qing Mo''s tone. He had never seen such a wide array of sea creatures in his experience. Seeing these creatures, he felt veryfortable at having fulfilled a small goal and if it wasn''t disturbed by their grotesque images, it might''ve been a beautiful thing.

    "We have to figure out a way."

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand swept away towards the smallest one. With the roar of thunder, the small creatures on the water were frightened and fled everywhere, and then the numbness also followed. Several behemoths in front of them were also touched by lightning, and they stopped moving after half a sound.

    Wei Jun took her eyes away from Qian Wanyu, looked at the merman lying at their feet, squatted down then pped the man twice, but the man was still out cold. Dongfang Minghui saw this, and hurriedly stopped her, "He''s a wounded man. If you beat him like this, what if you kill him?"

    "Once your Seventh Sister starts killing, the smell of blood will attract more powerful creatures. If the water cover is broken, we will have to escape to the bottom of the sea." The key was that the bottom of the sea was no better thannd, also swimming would be difficult. Dongfang Minghui, let alone escaping, whether she could survive at the bottom of the sea was a question.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that the other party''s words were reasonable, but did not agree with the other party''s use of violence. She took out a few silver needles from her space ring, pinpointed the acupoint on the merman''s body, and poked it several times, "If he doesn''t wake up with this I''ll leave it to you."

    "Good."

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    As soon as she looked up, she saw Qian Wanyu was almost stung by two tentacled creatures, but those two creatures didn''t get much benefit, they were thrown far away by Seventh Sister''s whip, breaking their triangle formation.

    "Hmm" After waking up, the merman Lannie saw the water barrier and was still a little confused. He didn''t know where he was yet. Before he could do anything, he saw two happy faces that were about to stick to him. He quickly shrank back in fright then looked carefully at the two faces, finally fixing his eyes on Wei Jun.

    He stared seriously and intently at the scales on Wei Jun''s cheeks.

    "You''re finally awake." Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief, then took Wei Jun back and urged, "Just ask about the situation."

    "You were injured a little bit, we saved you." Wei Jun noticed that the other party''s gaze on her was strange, it was a look that seemed to be disbelief, she looked at herself suspiciously, everything was fine. The only terrifying thing was probably her blue eyes and cheeks that had scales of the same color as her eyes, a symbol of the merpeople.

    "You, you, you" Lanny rolled his beautiful blue eyes back before fainting.

    "What''s the situation? Why did he faint again?" Dongfang Minghui was stunned, she managed to wake him up but hadn''te up with any useful information.

    Wei Jun reluctantly spread her hands, "I think he was dazed by me."

    "I''ve never met such a timid merman before. Wasn''t he very heroicly fighting the Eagle Beastman fighting in mid-air just now" Before she could finish speaking, the water barrier was once again rotated 360 degrees.

    The three of them tumbled around in turning somersaults.

    When they finally stood firm, another water wave rolled in, and the water barrier was knocked out all the way, "Seventh sister"

    The distance between the water barrier and Qian Wanyu became farther apart due to the continuous attack of the waves, Dongfang Minghui shouted, "Seventh sister!"

    Probably because the water barrier blocked everything, her voice became very small, when she encountered the resistance of the water, she couldn''t reach the other party''s ears smoothly, "Wei Jun, think of a way  oh my god."

    "If you want to do it do it your"

    Wei Jun tried her best to keep herself upright, but she lost her bnce immediately after being hit from behind. At this delicate moment, she discovered a very important and even terrifying fact. All their previous spections were correct. The water barrier was about to burst!

    If someone got car sickness or seasickness, they would feel the feeling of being turned upside down. She didn''t even have time to say the following sentence, she could only watch the distance between her and Seventh sister gradually spread open from the waves, and then she rolled over andpletely fainted.

    "Pfft." A mouthful of water was spat out, and along with a few coughs, the man lying on the ground like a dried dead fish seemed to be alive.

    Wei Jun was lying on the ground in exhaustion and panting. When she woke up, most of her body was lying on arge rock three meters away. The waves thumped all night. The four of them were in a harsh environment and had gotten spread out. As soon as she woke up, she dispatched Lulu to find someone.

    The wind in the sea has a bitter taste, but for a small beast like Lulu, the human breath and the smell of the sea breeze could still be easily identified. After searching all the way, they found a person.

    "Hey, wake up, I know you''re awake." Wei Jun didn''t look at all and kicked the person''s shoulder with her foot. The soles of the white and tender feet were sandy and dirty, and her hair was scattered on the bottom of her feet. There were also a few dark green seaweeds hanging on her head, one shoe was missing from her feet, and her coat was untied and draped over her shoulders, which seemed to run counter to thezy and elegant young master image from before. Her current image would be more like a fisherman if she had a fish basket as well, or rather a sloppy fisherman.

    Seeing that the person lying on the ground didn''t move at all, she stretched out her leg and kicked both feet, "Dongfang Minghui, you dead woman, get up."

    Lulu upheld its master''s true thoughts and sat on Dongfang Minghui''s body.

    "Puff."

    Dongfang Minghui was pressed by Lulu, and the water in her abdomen spurted out which made her feel a lot morefortable. She stared at the blue sky and white clouds in confusion. asionally, a falcon passed by before her eyes. The sharp calls all reminded her that she had encountered a shipwreck before. She sat up straight, "Seventh sister?!"

    "Your mouth is full of Qian Wanyu, maybe she''s feeding the fish still." Wei Juny on the ground for a while, then jumped up, "Get up, we''d better find a ce to stay before it gets dark."

    "We need to find Seventh sister first."

    "No we need to find a ce to live first, this is an isted ind." The climate was pleasant. In addition to some fruits, there were also some corpses on the ind. The body shapes of the corpses were varied, there were two-winged birds, human bones and also fish bones, well, shark bones. Seeing the different varieties of dead creatures, Wei Jun thought that this ce seemed very stange, it was better to find a temporary ce to live first, and then look for other people after reting.

    "No, we need to find Seventh sister first."

    The two were like kindergarten children fighting for a piece of cake, each with their own reasons. In the end, they even used rock-paper-scissors, a game for kids to decide who would win or lose. From two wins in one round to three wins in five rounds, Wei Jun was defeated in the end. At the end, Dongfang Minghui red at her when she wanted to cheat.

    They followed the edge of the beach twice and the sky was getting dark, the moonlight on the horizon looked very strange. The bright light was reced by ayer of dark red and the ground was also red, it all looked very eerie.

    "Hey, we''re in the wilderness, let''s find a bonfire to keep warm first." Wei Jun rubbed the goose bumps on her arms, she felt that there were countless pairs of eyes hiding in the dark staring at the two of them.

    The ind they were on seemed to be apletely isted ind. It had an oval shape and was entirely surrounded by sea. Looking into the distance, it was still just endless sea. When Dongfang Minghui woke up and circled around the outer edge of the ind only to find nothing. The traces of Qian Wanyu and the merman were probably swept away by the wind or they had disappeared somewhere else.

    There was always some whistling wind noises at night, listening carefully in the quiet night it sounded just like a woman crying. After Dongfang Minghui thought about it, goosebumps appeared on her skin.

    "Let''s find some dry branches first."

    Little Colour?

    "Don''te to me if you want to find branches." Little Colour put her hands on her hips and warned very unpleasantly, it was a magical nt with a powerful existence and background, how could it do such a thing as make firewood! That was an insult to its entire existence.

    "No, I want you to help me find the whereabouts of Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui calmed down, she was at least 80% sure that Qian Wanyu''s chances of being in this ind were slim but she still had to take the remaining step to explore.

    The sound of "crunching" sent chills down the backs of the two of them at the same time.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun looked at each other and made an appointment to turn around together. As a result, when the two quickly turned their backs, they found that the terrible thing they had expected was not there. The leaves were rustling by the sea breeze. After listening carefully, Dongfang Minghui recognized that it seemed a bit simr but still felt a little different from the sound just now.

    "Hey, do you feel something is wrong?"

    "Um."

    They took another two steps forward. Dongfang Minghui found some branches nearby. When she picked it up, something fell identally, and it happened to hit her feet, "What?"

    Dongfang Minghui even picked it up andpared it to the moonlight above his head, ayer of mysterious moonlight spread on a piece of white bone, which made Dongfang Minghui scream in fright and throw the white bone in her hand far away.

    "What the hell, you scared me to death." Wei Jun didn''t see it, she kept turning her back to Dongfang Minghui, and when the other party shouted, the sword in her space had alreadyt shed out.

    "A piece of bone"

    It looked like the bones of a human rib but it was too long. At first, she thought that a piece of wood had fallen off, otherwise her reaction wouldn''t be so scary. "These branches should be fine."

    "Enough to light up for a night?"

    "Should be enough."

    "Pick up some to bring back, I don''t want to apany you to pick up moreter."

    The two murmured, and picked up a lot of branches, probably because they were facing the sea, the branches were a little damp, and it took them a long time to start a fire. When there was a bonfire, Wei Jun said dissatisfiedly, "Are there any spare tents?"

    "There are, but it''s just the two of us today. It''s too dangerous to take turns to be on watch"

    "Right."

    A gust of wind blew, and the small mes they finally ignited were ruthlessly blown out by the wind before they could turn into a raging fire.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun were on alert at the same time, and Lulu jumped to its feet and frowned ufortably, but the little guy couldn''t bark so it hummed in a low voice. It also didn''t know what was making it ufortable.

    "There''s something wrong with this ce, have we entered some kind of lonely ghost ce"

    Who knew what happened but just after they finished speaking, a tall ck figure appeared in their field of vision in the depths of the woods.

    "Chase it or not?"

    "Chase!"

    The two quickly chased after the shadow, but they didn''t see even half of its body, plus the moon was so dark, they couldn''t see anything clearly. They wandered around this small ind for most of the night, and they still couldn''t see anyone else until the sky was getting brighter.

    "What was the thing you saw yesterday?"

    "Maybe it''s a savage living on this ind." Don''t all desert ind stories begin with a group of treasure hunters encountering all kinds of bizarre stories?

    Wei Jun looked up and found two beautiful fruits hanging on the tree. The fruits were about the size of an apple, but the color was yellow, which was extremely rare. She climbed up the tree smoothly, picked the two fruits and washed them with water.

    "Eat it and see."

    "What kind of fruit is this?" Dongfang Minghui saw that she had bitten and didn''t stop her. Little Colour in the sea of souls had already identified it, and said it was not poisonous. "It''s Fengtian fruit."

    Fengtian fruit can also be regarded as a kind of spiritual fruit. The fruit was nothing special to ordinary people, but it was very precious to the shark people. They could help the shark people turn their fish tails into human legs. That was simr to the fairy tale in their previous world where the mermaid princess swallowed some medicinal nts given by the old witch to turn into an ordinary person.

    "It''s so amazing?"

    "What is so amazing, what are you talking about?"

    Wei Jun easily ate one fruit, the fruit was sweet and full of water, just enough to quench her thirst, she was still not satisfied after eating one, looking up again and found that there were only two fruits on the tree left, there was no extra. She looked at it with a little regret and nced around at Dongfang Minghui''s hands.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that there was a special spiritual power in the fruit, which was not a spiritual power she was familiar with. She was about to dissect it to see the difference, when she saw a pair of eyes staring at the fruit in her hand.

    She shoved the fruit into her space ring at once, and said solemnly, "That dark blue bead is still useful, should we use this to find Seventh Sister?"

    "Good or good, the only w is that you can''t control it." If there is another wave, one wave might push them far away but they couldn''t control it to sail properly and they didn''t know where to go If they ended up going in the opposite direction, wouldn''t they end up farther away than before?

    "Try it first."

    Dongfang Minghui had just put the blue bead in her mouth and was about to jump into the sea to sense the direction when she heard a thumping sound. When she turned around, Wei Jun, who was talking to her seriously just now, fell to the ground, unconscious.

    "Hey, don''t make such a bad joke with me, I won''t be fooled by this, get up."

    The person on the groundy motionless and it seemed as if even the sound of her breathing was a little weaker.

    Dongfang Minghui got angry, took a few steps forward, and threatened, "I''ll leave if you don''t get up again. I hope you don''t get scared to death being left alone in this ghost ce!"

    The other party still did not respond at all.

    "Wei Jun, what the hell are you doing?"

    She hurriedly helped her up and patted Wei Jun''s handsome face, but not only did she not respond, her face was flushed, and the temperature on her forehead was even a little hot, "No, it''s way too hot, you''re not feeling well. Take some of this."

    As she was busy taking out a potion from her space ring to feed to Wei Jun, not only did it not have the effect of cooling, it made the other party''s whole body even hotter as if she was being grilled on a fire, her skin turned bright red.

    "No way, this isn''t a sign of a fever."

    Dongfang Minghui put several situations in front of her, and when they were ruled out one by one, she heard abrupt footsteps behind her, she turned around suddenly, and saw six tall men. Their upper body was painted red and their lower parts were covered byrge banana leaves. They were all holding spears in their hands. At first nce, they were somewhat simr to the barbarians that lived a simple and hard life in istion.

    They approached them step by step.

    Dongfang Minghui still had a sick patient to take care of, and she had no way to leave. She held up the silk umbre behind her and ced it in front for protection. She carefully looks at them and found that there wasn''t any malicious intent in the eyes of this group of people except for vignce. With bare feet and wet water stains on their calves, they looked more like fishermen than warriors.

    However, it was a fact that she and Wei Jun searched the entire indst night and they hadn''t found anyone. Unless the figure that suddenly appeared yesterday burrowed out of the ground, there was only onest possibility left. They were likely shark people who hade to this isted ind after they hadnded here and left secretly to bring backup.

    "Who are you?"

    "Human, why are you on our ind?"

    When Dongfang Minghui heard that one of the shark people spoke the humannguage, she almost cried with joy, she widened her eyes nkly, "Sorry, we encountered a wave in the sea area, and a veryrge wave swept us to this ind"

    The eyeballs of the six people swirled around her and Wei Jun, twitching their ears at Dongfang Minghui''s words as if questioning their authenticity.

    "Wei Jun, wake up!"

    Dongfang Minghui patted Wei Jun''s face while they were not paying attention, trying to wake her hup, but as soon as she touched her hot, smoking skin, she hurriedly took out alcohol from her space ring to rub on the other side''s face.

    "They are liars and thieves!"

    One of the six suddenly took a spear and threw it like this. The sharp part shed an icy coldness under the light. Dongfang Minghui hurriedly opened her silk umbre, resisted it lightly, and flung it away.

    As if not realised how they missed a hit, the group of people were probably stunned for a while, then they started a strong counterattack.

    "Hey, stop now, or I''ll be rude!" Even buddha has a temper, not to mention that she had to resist all the attacks for Wei Jun. With six people besieged them she carried Wei Jun on her back then opened up the silk umbre behind her using the spiritual power under her feet to jump ten metres away.

    With a dark blue bead in her mouth, she hugged Wei Jun and jumped into the sea without even looking. The moment she touched the water, Dongfang Minghui realized what a stupid thing she had done

    The shark people were unable to exert their full strength onnd but the sea is their world.

    She wanted to escape in a hurry, but identally entered the tiger''s mouth!

    At this moment, a huge change happened to the people behind her. Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that she almost threw off Wei Jun behind her. When she heard the gurgling sound, she was worried that those people were chasing after her. She looked back and was suddenly stunned.<blockquote>

    Oooh what happened to Wei Jun?!

    Thank you to all supporters, kofi donators, readers andmentors <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 151 (2)

    Chapter 151 (2)

    When Wei Jun''s legs touched the water, they had transformed in front of everyone. Her originally white legs slowly turned into the tail of a fish, dark blue, just like the color of the deep sea, so beautiful that it was difficult to look away. The six shark people who followed them into the sea also swayed their tails. Seeing this scene, they were as shocked as Dongfang Minghui.

    The water barrier only shrouded her alone, Dongfang Minghui pulled Wei Jun tightly with her hands, and the other party leaned down a little bit from her back when her legs got wet. She was worried that if she let go, the other party would disappear.

    "Wei Jun!"

    Wei Jun''s body became much morefortable after approaching the cold water. The long dark blue fish tail swayed constantly in the sea. Sea water sshed on the sea surface, and the scales on the asionally raised fish tail were colorful. When the sun shone down, it looked very colourful just like a rainbow mirror in the sea water.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, and let the fish tail pull the water barrier and float into the distance.

    Wei Jun''s entire face was buried in the sea water and suddenly lifted up. The scales on her cheeks had actually disappeared! She flicked her fish tail with a little force, and the tail mmed into the sea. The few shark people got sshed drenching the unsuspecting ones.

    After they tried to follow closely behind them amid the turbulent sea water, they could no longer find their trace, they looked at each other with horror on their faces.

    "Wei Jun, Wei Jun!"

    Dongfang Minghui was taken away all the way by her. As a result, the person who had been acting cool just now suddenly slumped down. Her fish tail disappeared and a leg was faintly exposed under the sea water. Wei Jun was face down, like a dead corpse that had floated up from the bottom of the water, motionless.

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that she even touched her pulse at her neck, she was relieved after confirming that the other party still had a strong pulse. She struggled her into the water barrier while trying to find a safe ce to stay.

    "Wei Jun, why is your body so hot?"

    Pulling the person up, before using her spiritual power to shake off the water from the clothes, she found that the other party had automatically dried her clothes because of her high body temperature.

    "Little Colour, Wei Jun''s situation she won''t be a mermaid, right?"

    That beautiful fish tail really grew out of her Was she dreaming?

    "Don''t know."

    Little Colour''s vines sneaked into the space ring while Dongfang Minghui''s mind was all on Wei Jun''s situation. A branch of the vines was trying to insert into the yellow-orange fruit, "Mother, mother, someone''s stealing something!"

    Dongfang Minghui heard this tender cry, and thought that Toothless had woken up, but it turned out that it was the small bean sprout. Her foot slipped turning around and the entire water cover rolled 360 degrees on the sea. This damn feeling was always so rough

    "What are you calling me for?"

    The small bean sprouts hugged itself aggrievedly, and the two buds pointed to the long-disappeared vines and said, "It wanted to steal the fruit."

    In order to change Dongfang Minghui''s view of them, the two flower buds wanted to make some achievements to show to her, and it was best to impress her by telling her there was a evidence of Little Colour trying to steal and being caught.

    Little Colour rolled her eyes in the soul sea, when this bean sprout grows up someday it''ll give it something to look at.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her chin when she saw Little Colour sitting upright in the soul sea. The more serious she was, the more it showed that Little Colour had a guilty conscience. Generally, people with a guilty conscience would strongly express their disdain. After she figured it out, she didn''t poke at Little Colour''s old bottom, she took out the Tianyin helmet again, "You said it was going to be eaten, is there any evidence?"

    "No" The two buds shook their heads more diligently than a rattle.

    "In that case, you guys take good care of this fruit, if it disappears, I will ask you about it."

    "Okay, don''t worry, mother."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little embarrassed to hear this title, "You are not allowed to learn from Toothless."

    "All right."

    The two flower buds were instantly listless and sullen, with no vitality at all, even the trembling bean sprouts seemed to bend down, like a little daughter-inw pretending to be pitiful.

    For Dongfang Minghui, there were still many problems with these two flower buds, when she found Seventh sister she''d have to discuss with her on how to deal with the little bean sprouts.

    "Ugh."

    "Wei Jun, you''re awake?!"

    Dongfang Minghui heard the painful moans from the person beside her, she put the bean sprouts back into her space ring and reached out to support Wei Jun. She touched the other''s forehead, "You are still hot, and your body is also very hot."

    "Ufortable."

    Wei Jun felt pain all over her body, her muscles and bones seemed to be broken. Every movement was so painful that she didn''t know what to do except hum, she cheered up and found that they had already entered the sea, " When did we enter the sea?"

    "Y-you, don''t you remember?" Dongfang Minghui asked tentatively when she found that something was wrong with the other party.

    "What don''t I remember?"

    "Um Do you remember that there were six shark people chasing us?" She asked rather vaguely, fearing that she would identally irritate the other party.

    Wei Jun shook her head. After she ate the fruit, she was groggy, and then the memory in her mind was tormented by a fire, she vaguely remembered enjoying herself in the water, and the water and fire kept switching. Her voice was still filled with sullenness remembering that feeling, "I feel a little ufortable, Dongfang Minghui, please treat me quickly."

    "I''ve already given you the medicine, otherwise you would be even more ufortable." After finishing the story, Dongfang Minghui had a worried expression on her face. She was d that the other party kept her eyes closed and didn''t see her expression. She felt a calm expression from the person in her arms. Hearing the sound of steady breathing, she sighed.

    "I think it''s the fruit that caused the disaster. I hope you get better soon."

    In this sleepless night, she kept wiping the palms and soles of Wei Jun''s hands and feet with alcohol. After two full days, the heat from Wei Jun''s body disappeared.

    "Thank you for your hard work." Although she was drowsy, she could feel the slightest coolnessing from her palms and feet, plus the smell of alcohol under her nose, Wei Jun sat up straight and felt weak, but her spirit felt much better than the previous days.

    Dongfang Minghui stared at her for a while, she felt exhausted as soon as she had been tense for several days, before taking a rest, she pointed at Wei Jun''s cheek, "Feel your face, the scales on it are gone."

    "Huh?!"

    Wei Jun had no idea about turning into a mermaid. She first touched her face, the bumps on her face disappeared. Those cold and disgusting scales really disappeared! Looking back at it, she couldn''t believe it.

    She did not have high requirements for her appearance and was already very satisfied with her body but ever since the scales on her cheeks grew she no longer dared to look in the mirror or face the water at will. She was even afraid of seeing people because she didn''t want to see the look of fear on their face.

    Fortunately, that nightmare was all over.

    "Does the disappearance of the scales mean that the mermaid blood in my body has been digested by me?"

    "I don''t know, I can''t answer you for the time being, I have to rest for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui was still thinking about something, when should she tell the story of the other party''s transformation into a mermaid? What if Wei Jun can''t ept it?

    Sitting cross-legged with this thought, she fell asleep almost the next second.

    Wei Jun sat opposite her and tried to let the water cover take them to a ce with a ce to stay. It lived up to expectations. After a boring journey of more than three hours, she saw an ind, which was simr to the ind she had encountered before. The big difference was that this ind was veryrge and there was even a long pier.

    There were some mermen on the dock, Wei Jun woke up Dongfang Minghui, "There''re many mermen in this ce, could it be the merpeople we have been looking for?"

    "Have you burned your head stupid, the merpeople must have lived under water for a long time, what would they be doing in a ce where humans live?"

    "True"

    Wei Jun and Dongfang Minghui tried to let the water cover dive deeper into the bottom of the sea so the people on the pier wouldn''t find them.

    "Could Sister Seventh be here?"

    "That sounds likely."

    "Then we have to look for her, maybe we can find Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui was full of energy when she thought of finding Qian Wanyu in this ce. They murmured for a while, circled around the ind for a long time, and finally found a ce that was less guarded, the two of them snuck up to the shore one after the other.

    "hiss"

    When Wei Jun stepped on the ground for the first time and the pain made her jump up before gasping and falling to the ground.

    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I don''t know, my leg hurts."

    Dongfang Minghui stared nkly at her legs and wondered if it was the leftover effects from transforming. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t see how a human being who drank a cup of mermaid blood could actually evolve into having a fish tail After thinking about it, she still felt that this moment was not a good ce to talk about it.

    "I''ll carry you."

    "With just your small body? Forget it." Wei Jun felt so painful that her forehead was sweaty, she rejected Dongfang Minghui''s hospitality with a smile, and joked, "In any case Qian Wanyu has priority on your back. If she knew you were carrying me on your back she''ll eat a big bucket of vinegar."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t helpughing. She was still in the mood to joke. She poked the other person''s calf, "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt."

    "What about here?"

    "It doesn''t hurt either."

    Dongfang Minghui''s gaze continued to the soles of her feet from her thighs, "I''ll support you, try to stand up, don''t make a sound, your voice will definitely attract them to this ce."

    The ce where they were located was a hidden corner of the pier, nothing would happen if they stayed silent.

    "Good."

    Wei Jun grabbed her wrist and tried to walk a bit. As soon as she took a step out, she almost couldn''t stand it. The step was like walking on the tip of a knife, causing her unbearable pain.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that her bones were about to be crushed by the other party, but the other party still bit her teeth and lip causing blood to drip out. Even so, she wanted to take the second step

    "Wait!"

    "Huh?"

    "Wei Jun, do you really not remember what happened after you fell into aa?"

    "What happened after mya?"

    Dongfang Minghui lightly licked her lower lip, not knowing how to make up a story, but the other side''s leg had obviously be like this because she couldn''t adapt or her bones were undergoing changes that even she didn''t know about. If there was an X-ray or CT scan or some other medical equipment, she''d really be willing to carry Wei Jun to the operating room to take some scans but unfortunately, there was nothing here except the sea. Now, they were at the point where it was difficult to get off the tiger.

    "You have to promise me that when I say this, you''ll only listen quietly, you can''t make any noise, you can''t express any opinions, and you have to believe me." She deliberately slowed down her voice as if trying to soothe a small child who was about to enter the operating room.

    Wei Jun blinked, her face that was still calm but because the other party was overly cautious and had the attitude of trying to deceive children, she restrained her emotions, making her face look like she was listening carefully, "Tell me."

    Dongfang Minghui was silent for a while. In fact, she tried to organize thenguage and judge which kind of rhetoric could make Wei Jun ept that she might be about to be a mermaid from a human, she''d be a half human and half mermaid a special variant

    This might be one of the most special cases she has encountered that has never happened before in history.

    "Your face looks constipated."

    "Maybe after listening to it, you will know what caused me to be like this." Before the opening remarks, the two did not forget to take a dig at each other, which made Dongfang Minghui breathe a lot easier, she took a deep breath, "Wei Jun, congrattions you, you are about to be a mermaid."

    Mermaid Wei Jun: ""

    "While you were in aa, these two legs of yours became a fish tail."

    For a time, the two of them stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, there were other merpeople''s voices in their ears and unknown shouts in the distance. Dongfang Minghui stared until she was tired and blinked twice.

    "Are you talking about a book?"

    "I also think I''m talking about a book. How could a proper human transform into a mermaid?" If the scales on the other''s face had not faded away at that time, she would have felt she was dreaming about the whole mermaid thing. Why did she change? What happened to her fish tail?

    Wei Jun looked irritable. For a moment, Dongfang Minghui was worried that she would start yelling but the other party just hammered her leg with her hand. The pain would probably make her ept something that would be unrealistic and uneptable.

    "You liar."

    "Hey, I''ve heard this sentence twice now, and I don''t want to hear it a third time, or I can''t promise you that I won''t do anything to a sick patient." Dongfang Minghui put her ands on her hips and suggested with a puffed up face.

    "Well in fact, the way to verify the truth of what I said is very simple. If you jump from here now, your legs will automatically change into a fish tail when it meets water."

    Wei Jun looked at the dark sea and jumped in without hesitation.<blockquote>

    Woah Wei Jun the mermaid haha!</blockquote>

 Chapter 152 (1)

    Chapter 152 (1)

    There was a loud <em>ssh</em>

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned by Wei Jun''s very stupid actions, as if they were not secretly at risk of being exposed just now, the other party had obeyed her three demands before but then she suddenly recklessly jumped towards the cold sea after what she said

    This jump

    "What was that sound!"

    "Quick, there are people over there, grab them."

    "Mama she''s mentally retarded."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to swear. Before they could explore the ind shrouded in mystery, they were discovered by a group of mermen guarding the pier. More importantly, watching Wei Jun tossing around on the sea, the dark blue mermaid tail that fascinated her before did not appear, no matter how much she kicked her legs. Wei Jun just wanted to blindly prove that her legs weren''t a fish tail. Also, when the other party jumped into the sea, four or five mermen jumped right after them. Their goal was the stowaways'' who created waves.

    Under the dramatic joy of Wei Jun, she bit the dark blue beads and threw them into the cold embrace of the sea again. Fortunately, the water barrier was better than she imagined, otherwise she would have wanted to kill Wei who exposed them to everyone at the same time.

    "You bastard, I was almost fooled by you!" Wei Jun kicked her legs happily on the surface of the sea, with a smile on her face, it was the kind of relief after a stone was removed from their chest. The smile was bright and also a little smug.

    Wei Jun''s performance was as if she was at the gambling table, and she was almost beaten by her opponent just now. Seeing that she was about to lose the whole game, she twisted and turned almost killing her and overturned the table to win.

    However in fact

    Dongfang Minghui was aching in her heart, liver and kidneys because of her arrogance. Its okay for this fellow viger to be crazy. When she was looking for the Seventh sister, she was also crazy. She took a deep breath to calm herself down, and the water cover followed the waves around the sea. Drifting unconsciously, she hoped that the group of mermen would be more unprofessional, at least let them escape the ind temporarily, but unfortunately, after experiencing the fighting just now, they were soon surrounded by more than a dozen mermen.

    "They''re with that group of people."

    "Catch them."

    "Hey, wait a minute." Dongfang Minghui just shouted, and the dozen or so mermen rushed over and stretched out their hands fiercely, but they were bounced back by the water barrier. The water hood was like a punch on cotton. Except for the 360-degree spinning, the two of them were not affected too much.

    Dongfang Minghui could even see the shocked expressions of the group of mermen. She red at Mermaid Wei viciously, and almost blurted out for the culprit to jump down and continue swimming for a while.

    In contrast, Wei Jun had a cheerful face, and her eyes were staring at the active fish tails under the group of merpeople. The fish tails were mostly gray-brown, with scales on them. They all looked quite dull and not overly tinted.

    She had seen enough so she kicked her legs twice, and said, "Hey, my feet don''t seem to hurt so much anymore."

    "Why do you think your legs are healed?" Bah, when she said this, she always felt that there was a bit of curse in it. Dongfang Minghui didn''t know why she just came to such a conclusion after only swimming in the water for a while, but her heart was so blocked that she didn''t want to speak to her.

    "Look, it doesn''t hurt anymore."

    Mermaid Wei used her two long, slender legs to gently bounce on the water cover, and the water cover turned 360 degrees again, and the positions of the two changed again.

    "Wei Jun, you bastard." Dongfang Minghui was so mad, she kicked the person who was pressing on her with her foot, and the water cover turned over again.

    The eyes of the two people were full of stars, and they finally stopped for a moment.

    "You''re too embarrassed to scold me, why did you lie to me just now?" Wei Jun was frightened by the other party''s expression just now, her face did not change, but in fact her heart was trembling. A mermaid tail?

    "When did I lie to you?" Dongfang Minghui scratched his head irritably, "I did see your lower body turn into a fish tail, and it was dark blue, just like the color of your eyes" Saying this, she had to stop and look carefully at the colour of Wei Jun''s eyes. The original dazzling blue became the same ck and white as hers. People''s nerves were often like this causing forgetfulness about the original appearance of the other party, she had seen too many green eyes, blue eyes and she was also too used to Wei Jun so she only noticed now.

    "Your eyes have changed."

    "I''ve been babbling all day and night, isn''t it normal for me to change?" The expected fish tail did not appear, and the scales on her face disappeared for some reason. At present, everything showed that she was developing in a good direction.

    The topic stopped there, and Dongfang Minghui didn''t know how to prove it. It seemed that she had misread the fishtail before, it could have been an illusion, like something she had imagined in her head.

    She pointed to the other person''s cheeks and eyes, "Since you don''t believe me, where did the scales on your cheeks go? They disappeared out of thin air? Why didn''t they disappear after being in the trading market for so long? There is no way to exin why you''ve changed again ever since eating that yellow-orange fruit."

    Wei Jun was dumbfounded by her series of questions. She wanted to defend herself, but when she opened her mouth, she couldn''t say a word.

    "Do you usually eat wild fruits without thinking about them?"

    "No"

    Wei Jun''s beautiful brows furrowed deeply. On normal days, she probably wouldn''t even look at it. There was also the saying that the brighter the color, the more poisonous the fruit is. Not to mention picking it off and eating it it would be wiser to stay far away from it. That yellow-orange fruit however made her feel an instinctive tendency to act and eat faster than thinking. When she felt something was wrong, the fruit had been stuffed into her stomach, and the aftertaste in her mouth was full of sweetness, especially when she saw that there was so much left. Therefore she fixed her eyes on the one in Dongfang Minghui''s hand.

    Dongfang Minghui took the yellow-orange spiritual fruit and sniffed it under her nose. She wanted to tear open the fruit and study it, but the spiritual power inside the fruit would dissipate. She looked at Wei Jun again and again. Holding this one in her hand, she simply stretched it to the other''s mouth, smiling like the wolf grandmother who was about to abduct little red riding hood, "Would you like to eat it?"

    "Yes- no!" Wei Jun felt that something was wrong with herself. She had no resistance to this fruit. When she saw it, her first reaction was to eat it, and she wanted to eat it. She looked at Dongfang Minghui and smiled.

    "Why, you don''t want to eat?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s enthusiasm for this fruit was obviously different from Wei Jun''s. The former wanted to open the fruit and study it carefully, while thetter wanted to swallow it quickly.

    "Give it to me if you don''t want to eat it."

    "No." Dongfang Minghui hurriedly threw the fruit into her space ring before Wei Jun''s hand reached over, and handed it over to little bean sprouts for safekeeping, "If you think of a way to solve this mess, I''ll give it to you."

    The group of merpeople who had been besieged them several times found that they had no recourse with the water barrier so they kept whispering to each other. Since there were were more and more of them in the sea, the probability of the creatures under the wavesing up as higher than before.

    "They seem to be discussing countermeasures."

    "I think" Dongfang Minghui felt that her intuition was always urate. When she was idle and bored, she would also distinguish the frequency of the waves at the beach. Just as she discovered just now, the waves should be calm in the middle of the silent night, but at this moment she only felt the surging tide, the creatures hiding in the dark were just about to move, waiting for the perfect time.

    "Look, what did they bring?"

    "Net pocket."

    Also known as the fish pocket, it was often used to capture the weapons of the merpeople, but the pocket held by the merpeople was bigger than she imagined, and it took mermen only a couple minutes to catch them all in one. Dongfang Minghui never thought that one day she would be a turtle in an urn.

    "Escape or just wait to be caught?"

    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you can''t get a tiger''s cub. Otherwise, how can we find out the whereabouts of Qian Wanyu."

    "Fine."

    The two hit it off, and then waited unhurriedly for these merpeople to catch them. They were the most cooperative prisoners. When the pockets were tightened, the group of them had four people on each side and wanted to drag them from the sea to the shore.

    "Edie, watch your back."

    "Ashi, you said"

    The waves swept through the sea, and before Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun could react, the merman on the far right was swallowed by a water monster hidden in the depths of the sea. The rest of the merpeople were extremely responsive and made quick decisions.

    A spear from the ind was thrown into the hands of theirpanions by the merpeople on the shore.

    "Their response is very fast." It''s like they''ve been doing it many times, they looked too skilled.

    "There were also six such people on the isted ind, attacking us with their weapons." Dongfang Minghui stated the facts, and a solution that was not a strategy suddenly shed in her mind, "How about we take advantage of the chaos here and sneak up?"

    The sea water around them was already turbid, and the strong smell of blood attracted many creatures to dive and bubble from the bottom of the sea. Fortunately, their water cover yed a protective role. When these underwater creatures attacked, the two tried to let the water cover dodge left and right, sneaking out from the pocket, and moved to the other side of the ind.

    However, because the merpeople and the group of undersea creatures were moving, the waves swept towards them from time to time, making their water barrier float towards the shore. The creature almost grabbed them as well, when it opened its mouth and showed rows of sharp teeth, trying to swallow the two little shrimps, but the water barrier made it end up pushing them far away, avoiding this kind of tragedy. As the noise and fighting gradually faded away, Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun breathed a sigh of relief.

    The silent ind in the dark was like a huge monster with its mouth open waiting to be fed. The two of them had been busy all night, managing to avoid many of the guards and climbed ashore. There was a tin house on the shore, and the rest was a straight road leading to the other end of the ind.

    "This should be the back of the ind, why is it so quiet?"

    "Hiss"

    Dongfang Minghui saw Wei Jun''s brows wrinkling deeply, and she sneeredpletely the opposite of her nervous concern before, "Does it hurt?"

    "It hurts." Wei Jun stretched out her hand pretending to be aggrieved, but the person in front of her dodged, and a more brutal sentence came out, "I will never carry you on my back, I''ll give you two choices, first, you just stay where you are and wait for me, second, you can leave your legs and forget about them. In any case even if you don''t have legs you have a fish tail."

    "No way!"

    "Hmph."

    If it wasn''t for this girl trying to prove that her fish tail was still a pair of human legs, would they have wasted so much time? Dongfang Minghui really wanted to throw her into a hiding ce, she warned when he left, "If you get caught by the mermen, then surrender obediently and try to dy as long as possible do you understand?"

    "Get out." Wei Jun red at her angrily, then she turned around and face the wall.

    The first ce Dongfang Minghui explored was that strange house. She had always had a doubt in her heart, but she couldn''t remember this doubt before she entered the iron house. The iron door suddenly closed behind her, making a loud noise, and then she realized that the ce was weird in all ces.

    This iron house was actually built like a prison'', each room was separated from the other, the corridors were very narrow, and it only allowed for three people to walk. The doors of the prison'' were made of iron, and the doors themselves were higher than Dongfang Minghui''s height. It had an observation port at the top which was convenient for people to pass things inside and also look inside.

    This height difference made her somewhat depressed, and she had to stand on tiptoes to see what was going on inside.

    "Ouch."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to see what they were detaining here, but as soon as she stood on tiptoes and her head was not close to the window, a water monster''s tentacles came towards her face. The cold and sticky smell made her get goosebumps all over. After she came out, she took a big step back in fear. As a result, when she was close to the cold iron door, she felt a cold wind blowing on the back of her head. The feeling made her want to instinctively squat down and roll away.

    When she looked up, she was horrified. There was a water monster tentacle in the cell on the right, and a jellyfish monster on the left. The thing that made her react instinctively was the feeler that the jellyfish rolled out from the iron wall. It looked colorful, but she was terrified when she saw that a piece of the tentacles of the water monster was cut off by those silk threads, and arge amount of pus was sprayed from the ce where the tentacles of the water monster were broken.

    "Is this a farm?"

    "Let''s go inside and take a look."

    The distance between each cell was about the width of one person, but what made Dongfang Minghui feel strange was that the sound of water could still be heard but the further back she went, the quieter it became.

    She stood on her tiptoes, and she tried to see the creatures in each room. The creatures on the bottom of the sea were rtively unrecognizable to her. Those with strange shapes were kept in cells with water. It was the first time she had seen such considerate prison officers, whoever needed water they''ll provide it. Wasn''t that considerate?

    When she got to the back, she found that there was a person'' inside, with hands and legs, and looked like a human being, but she didn''t know what would happen when that person entered the water. On the other hand, this cell did not have the smell of sea water that exuded that stinky smell.

    When she looked at the other party, the other party also slowly raised his head. It was a very handsome man with several injuries on his face. His pupils were beautiful light blue, somewhat simr to Wei Jun''s.

    "Who are you?"

    The other party pursed his bloodless lips tightly, and there was a trace of blood on the thin lips, even the corners of his mouth. He was a little pale, but it couldn''t hide his unique temperament. Out of all the men she''d met he was definitely one of the most handsome.

    The corner of the other party''s mouth curled into a reckless smile, and the smile was full of evil.

    Dongfang Minghui stared at the other party for a while, and the color in his eyes gradually changed, from a scorching brilliance to a dull and cold color without a trace of emotion.

    "Boom."

    "Oh."

    Dongfang Minghui heard a thumping sound, and her head hurt. For the sound just now, she could still hear some echoes from her two eardrums. When she saw her movements clearly, she waspletely stunned. Her body slumped up and hung on a small window, "Oh, why am I holding this?!"

    The venttion window built on the prison doors was quite dangerous. If the creatures inside wanted to crawl out or stuff something, this small window was the only way. After knowing how dangerous this small window was, she had adhered to the principle of staying far away, how could she take the initiative to reach out and try to climb in What was she about to do?

    Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, she saw arger and wider hand covering the back of her hand. The man who had been sitting motionless in the corner just now suddenly smiled at her, his face like a peach blossom, those pale blue colored eyes were like sapphires shining brightly, making it difficult to look away. Those were the kind of eyes where just staring at them made it feel like the whole world was extremely satisfying.

    Little Colour''s vines stuck out from nowhere, and pped her head in a selfish manner. At the same time, she pped her hands desperately at the window, "Are you awake, are you awake?"

    "Little Colour, what are you doing?"

    Forced to divert her attention, Dongfang Minghui''s numb head couldn''t turn at all, even the pain of being pumped on the back of her hand and her head could be ignored. Fortunately, Little Colour was measured, and even the beating didn''t make her shed a drop of blood.

    "Look at what you''re doing."

    If it wasn''t here to take care of her this little friend would have almost fallen into the hands of others. Thinking of how Minghui almost got tricked by this fox spirit, Little Colour was embarrassed for her.<blockquote>

    Woooo what is this ce?!

    Thank you to all donators, supporters and more! You all keep me going!</blockquote>

 Chapter 152 (2)

    Chapter 152 (2)

    "I-I don''t seem to know either."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little pain in her head. As for Little Colour''s question, it was strange and she couldn''t understand. She yawned, feeling like she wanted to pick a ce to rest.

    "Qian Wanyu may have been swallowed by the things in the sea." Little Colour said in a light tone, "Maybe she''s already been eaten yet you are still in the mood to enjoy the beauty here."

    "No!!"

    As soon as she heard the name of Seventh sister, her slightly dull head resumed working. Thinking of the picture Little Colour just said, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t ept it, she couldn''t help but scream to defend it with a guilty conscience, "How could I do it? Disregarding Seventh sister''s safety and admiring a beauty, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Your eyes were about to pop out of your sockets before." Little Colour was right.

    "No way" Dongfang Minghuicked confidence. She seemed to be looking with a blurry head just now. Usually, when she saw good-looking people, she would always stop to appreciate it but that was it. She thought today was the same but why did it feel so strange?

    Sure enough, as Little Colour expected, when Qian Wanyu was mentioned, her little friend became 100% furious and sober again.

    Little Colour''s vines took the opportunity to jump to the small window, and looked at the man who exuded a special fragrance just now.

    "I seem to have done something strange just now." Dongfang Minghui licked the inner wall of her mouth, there was a faint smell of blood, and there was a tingling sensation at the tip of her tongue, probably because she identally bumped her chin and bit herself.

    "Do you want to let him go?" Little Colour''s vine branches hopped on the small window, "That''s what you thought just now."

    "What?! How is that possible."

    "This man is a very special side branch of the merpeople. The ability of most merpeople lies in singing. The charm of this merperson is better as it''s through a pair of peculiar eyes. As long as they want, they can charm others to do things for them."

    "So just now I became so blurry because the other party used charm on me?"

    "That''s right, not only did you want to let him go, but you also wanted to make a promise to be his ve from now on."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was red and then white, and after a while, she said, "Shit." She looked at the rest of the cell and muttered, "Seventh sister is not here, let''s go quickly."

    Little Colour''s vine branches yfully danced the victory dance on the small window, and when Dongfang Minghui was gone, she jumped up and quickly followed.

    Dongfang Minghui was three steps away and she could almost reach the door and walk out to leave smoothly. Who knew that there would be a loud bang, and the iron door was suddenly pushed open slowly.

    The smell of sea water mixed with the smell of blood, apanied by the opening of the iron gate rushing towards her face. Sea water flowed into the corridor from the steps.

    Two mermen dragged the huge creature in a pocket back, and Dongfang Minghui couldn''t avoid meeting them.

    She could see clearly that the huge creature that had set off waves on the sea just now seemed to be the dying creature in front of her. It was about five meters long. Most of its body was blocked outside the iron gate, and one head poked through the iron gate.

    "There''s a fish that slipped through the!"

    "There is one more here, call someone quickly!"

    One of them pped one end of the bag and tied it to the small window, another rushed towards her like a savage with his bare hands.

    The silk umbre in Dongfang Minghui''s hand blocked them easily. The space was narrow, and they werepletely unable to spread their hands and feet.

    "I want to have a discussion with you."

    "Huh?"

    "Dongfang Minghui, are you still alive?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a ck line on her face. Mermaid Wei was tossing about something at the critical moment. Sheughed dryly at the merman who had clearly stopped to listen to her just now. The merman obviously heard their conversation.

    Under the sea water, their two legs suddenly turned into two long tails, and they swung towards her. She held a silk umbre to resist the attack of one of the fish tails, but was thrown against the wall by the huge force.

    "Find a way to drag the creature outside, otherwise I won''t be able to get out of here." Dongfang Minghui shouted angrily, wondering if Wei Jun heard it.

    Even if she heard it, Wei Jun was probably exposed and would be besieged by merpeople soon.

    She didn''t expect to reason with them at this point, the hidden weapons in her silk umbre fired spontaneously for a while, the two of them were defenseless. One of them was beaten into a sieve, and the other hidden weapons shot into the iron locks of the squid''s cell.

    The two people who were fighting didn''t notice the slight creaking at all. Dongfang Minghui only noticed that not long after she finished speaking, therge creature stuck in the gate of the prison was being dragged by some external force outside step by step.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a familiar person flinging the huge creature in the pocket with her bare hands.

    There was amotion outside the door, and there was a huge popping sound.

    "Wei Jun, what brand of spinach did you eat to be so strong?!"

    Ninth Sister!

    Dongfang Minghui, who had just finishedplimenting others, stumbled under her feet and almost fell to her knees when she heard the cold voice. As soon as she raised her head, she saw a valiant figure outside the door. The whip in her hand was still shing with shes of lightning and her face had a hint of chilly pride.

    "Damn!"

    The merman still had scars from hidden weapons. When Dongfang Minghui was distracted, he let out a heart-piercing roar. She was immediately knocked out by the way the magic sound filling her ears making them buzz. It was so loud she couldn''t hear Qian Wanyu''s words carefully.

    She tried to walk a few steps and only saw what the other party''s mouth was opening and closing. Her face was pale and she was very anxious, but she still didn''t know what the other party was saying, "Seventh sister."

    The iron door of the cell holding the squid inside was unable to withstand the internal force, and the entire frame was knocked down by the squid inside. Dongfang Minghui was temporarily deaf and could not hear the danger from behind. Little Colour''s vines released in time. The vine resisted behind her, and the vines cracked inch by inch. After offsetting part of the strength, it still couldn''t stop the impact of the iron gate breaking and sea water.

    "puff."

    When Dongfang Minghui was lying face down on the ground, the sea water rushing out of the cell and the behemoth drowned herpletely underwater, her head was still a little dazed, the dark blue sea water gradually turned red in front of her eyes. Not only sea water, but also her own blood was poured into her mouth, and she couldn''t hear anything in her ears, as if she was locked in an absolutely quiet ce, and the whole world had no one but herself.

    Ah fuck.

    Herst thoughts as she passed out.

    "Quick, kill this squid."

    The sea water was released from the cell, and Little Colour''s vines tied Dongfang Minghui very strongly and sent her to Qian Wanyu''s arms. Then it blocked the entire cell with vines. It didn''t have time to deal with the squid.

    That giant squid that was lucky enough to be released and was already trying to glide smoothly in the sea water to escape.

    Qian Wanyu was very angry, she wiped the traces of blood left on the corner of the mouth of the person in her arms with her thumb, and then tied the person behind her back with an immortal locking rope, "Get out of the way, I will clean it up myself."

    "You''d better get rid of this sea water too."

    The sea water was mixed with Dongfang Minghui''s blood, which was an amazing wonder drug. The vine branches of Little Colour could even feel a slight spiritual power after soaking in the sea water. Even the little bean sprouts soaked in the sea water together.

    The Pig Fairy Grass also rolled around in the sea water, quickly climbed up, slipped away, and took away the man eating grass as well.

    The little bean sprouts was very happy. The two flower buds worked together to take in more spiritual energy. They wanted to grow up quickly, but in fact, after the blood has been diluted by the seawater, it wasn''t as strong as if Dongfang Minghui feeding them a drop of blood from time to time. The tricky-mouthed little bean sprouts slipped into the space ring after rolling around.

    Fortunately, the settings in this prison were still quite reliable. The iron doors were closed tightly and even the thresholds are set rtively high.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand pierced the squid''s head, and obtained a water-type and a dark-type energy core from it.

    "This squid is actually a dark-type creature?" Interestingly this squid was a dual-type.

    "Is it a coincidence?"

    Qing Mo shook his head in the soul sea and denied it, "Let''s see if there are such a group of creatures with dark elements in captivity in other cells."

    Naturally, Qian Wanyu started from thest room. Her spiritual sense was weaker than Dongfang Minghui, and her entire soul was shaken when she met the weak man, "Who?!"

    The man still kept the same posture and smile even since Dongfang Minghui left. His peach blossom eyes were brighter than the bright stars in the sky. Qian Wanyu only felt that staring at his eyes was like falling into a strange vortex.

    She restrained herself from looking and thinking then only managed to calm down with her supreme self-control only to find cold sweat on her back, "There''s something wrong with this man''s eyes."

    "A rare species in the realm of the merman, he should probably be a charm merman. They look much better than the average merman. Although they are born unable to speak, the most powerful thing about them were those eyes. I always thought that this tribe had been exterminated, but I didn''t expect a member of that tribe to be here. I can''t believe I could meet one."

    "Why were they exterminated?"

    "Hey, what are you doing inside?" Wei Jun, who was about to die outside, she thought that with Qian Wanyu''s speed, it would take half a stick of incense at most, but one stick of incense passed, and the two were still in the prison room. She didn''t know what to do

    After Qian Wanyu was interrupted for a while, she sped up a bit, and quickly absorbed the seawater into her own space ring. The ground became dry again.

    She flicked the lightning whip and freed the person in thest room. Qian Wanyu snorted, "My request for saving you is very simple. You are not allowed to look at people with your eyes after you go out. If you can, please try to close them as much as possible."

    The man hesitated for a moment, then nodded lightly.

    "Why can''t the charm merpeople not speak?"

    "It''s probably because Heaven is jealous. God has given them such a beautiful face and rare talent, and they should be deprived of something in return." Qing Mo actually didn''t know himself why they couldn''t speak. Thinking of the current issue, Qing Mo reminded kindly, "That merman made such a hurtful sound just now, you have to be prepared, your Ninth Sister may not be able to hear when she wakes up."

    "Not able to hear?"

    Qing Mo could almost hear the sound of gritted teeth, "Yes, we were taking precautions just now so we were prepared but she had no precautions at all. Facing that sound, her eardrums should have been injured. We won''t know the severity until she wakes up."

    "Understood."

    There was a mess outside. Wei Jun was fighting arge number of merpeople with her skill. Qian Wanyu looked at her from a distance and guessed that the other party had managed to attract all the merpeople from the entire ind, "Didn''t know that your method of seeking treatment was to seek death?"

    Wei Jun almost exploded when she heard it, was she to me for the uncontroble situation in front of her?!

    "Hey, what happened to her?"

    Qian Wanyu''s face sank for a moment, and the cold aura from her body was automatically released.

    It is impossible to continue with this sort of atmosphere. Wei Jun wasn''t such an ignorant person. Perhaps she has stayed with Dongfang Minghui for a long time, and her attitude towards Qian Wanyu has also changed in a subtle way. Seeing that the other party didn''t answer, she simply didn''t ask any further questions. With a nce, she found a handsome young man behind Qian Wanyu.

    "Don''t look him in the eye."

    Wei Jun just wanted to ask why, but her eyes betrayed her first. She kept staring at the other party, and the other party looked back at her. After staring at him for a long time, she felt that her mind went nk, and she fell to Qian Wanyu''s side.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand skillfully pped her at the ce where there was a lot of flesh, and the whip instantly made her soul return.

    When the group of mermen saw the person behind them, they all showed fear on their faces. They retreated one by one until the two groups kept a big distance of about five meters, the mermen had even retreated to the shore without knowing it.

    The sound of thumping hearts could be heard in their chests.

    "Sorry, I want to ask if this is a merman?" Qian Wanyu restrained her murderous aura and asked calmly.

    All of the mermen were vignt, holding spears in their hands, the sharp end of the spear was aimed at them, as if in this way, the group of mermen could cover up their panicked steps, their trembling hands, and even the slightest bit of nervousness. They were all in a messy formation without rules.

    After a long time, a merman bravely stood up and asked Qian Wanyu, "Who are you?"

    "We are humans, and we''re only looking for a doctor?"

    "Seeking a doctor?"

    No one who seeks medical treatment would fight and kill out of nowhere. In the end, they even released one of the scourges of the merpeople none of the merpeople present believed their words.

    Qian Wanyu''s suspicious eyes looked at Wei Jun for a while, but she didn''t say anything. On the contrary, she found that the eyes of many of them were fixed on the merman behind her. Obviously, most of them were afraid of the man behind her.

    "Yes, we''re looking for a doctor."

    The two teams were at a stalemate, Qian Wanyu also felt a little bad looking at the situation. The group on the opposite side showed a negative attitude of extreme nervousness and fear. She was afraid that even if she broke her tongue speaking here these people would not listen.

    "Let''s leave first."

    "Where are you going?"

    The person behind her poked Qian Wanyu''s shoulder with his finger, and jumped into the sea first, arge light ink-ck fish tail appeared when he jumped in.

    Qian Wanyu raised her brows, automatically interpreting his actions as leading the way, she asked Little Colour to find the mermaid tear from Ninth Sister space ring, put it in her mouth, and the whole group jumped into the sea water.

    As soon as Wei Jun''s legs touched the sea water, she didn''t have time to sigh. Her legs that were standing all the time suddenly felt unbearable pain again and every step made her feel like it cost her her life. She thought they were even going to be abolished! She was relieved for two seconds when she touched the sea water but then bursts of pain swept over, and she suddenly choked two sips of icy sea water on the sea.

    "What?!"

    Qian Wanyu was frightened by the unexpected screams behind her and her whole body was tense, she pulled out her mine whip and was too focused on Ninth Sister just now to notice any enemies. As soon as she turned around, she saw something that stunned her.

    Wei Jun shouted in a heart-wrenching voice, which shocked the mermen who watched them leave from the shore, and then they saw the scene of her gorgeous transformation.

    A dark blue tail about two meters long mmed out of the water, and then mmed heavily on the sea under the eyes of everyone, a water column about half a meter high sshed up because of it, and then fell down again creating waves in an elegant curl.

    Wei Jun woke up from the pain of her splitting bones and saw Qian Wanyu staring at her meaningfully. She remembered the screams in her ears and the unbearable pain as well as the sound of the sea behind her.

    She turned her head hesitantly, and a dark blue long tail suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Ah<blockquote>LOL WEI JUNLAN THE MERMAID IS BACK! </blockquote>

 Chapter 153 (1)

    Chapter 153 (1)

    Coincidentally, the merpeople took them to the isted ind they wandered tost time. This isted ind has been abandoned for many years and was a suitable ce of residence.

    This time, they set up tents to resist the cold sea breeze at night and the cold dew of the morning sun. On the dark ind, there was just that little spark of light which drove away the long-standing loneliness and made the whole ind a little less eerie.

    After the merpeople took them to this isted ind, they rolled around in the sea and swam away. As for where, they didn''t say anything and their group didn''t ask much.

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked and woke up soon. She opened her eyes and met Qian Wanyu''s worried gaze. She smiled, stretched out her fingers to smooth the other''s frown, and said softly, "Seventh sister doesn''t look good when you frown at all."

    After she finished speaking, she said it again but was only met with a silent world in her ears. No matter how many times she said it, it seemed like she didn''t say anything.

    Seeing that she wanted to talk, Qian Wanyu hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands, and opened her mouth slowly to mouth the words  don''t panic.

    Dongfang Minghui was of course very panicked, the silence in her ears was too scary, it felt as if she was thrown and abandoned by the world. She couldn''t even be sure if what she said was correct and could only repeat it again and again to feel it in her mouth.

    Seventh sister?

    "Come, I''m here."

    Qian Wanyu waited for her to calm down a little, before taking the trouble to say a sentence patiently ten times, just so that the other party could understand what she said, the two looked very intimate teasing the single dog on the side.

    Wei Jun, who was half lying in the tent, didn''t notice that the way the two of them got along in the whole tent was very strange, at this moment she had bigger concerns.

    She had be a fish, and it took less than a minute for her to transform from a person to a fish. There was also a red mark on her outer thigh and her inner thigh. She didn''t know how Qian Wanyu hit this tricky angle. She kicked back and forth with her two feet, and regained a little sense of human existence from her two white and tender feet, but it was not enough. The irritating scene just now was so powerful that her mind remained nk on the way back. Coming back from behind with the merpeople, she had of coursebeen swimming with her fish tail.

    A fish tail was indeed faster than a two-legged human in the water after all.

    "Hey, Dongfang Minghui."

    Qian Wanyu put the other person''s finger on her lips, and let the other person feel it word by word.

    Wei Jun looked sideways and saw the two of them looking at each other affectionately. Dongfang Minghui was still rubbing Qian Wanyu''s mouth back and forth with one hand. She was obviously teaching but it gave everyone else an ambiguous aura. She saw countless red heart bubbles emerge between the two of them, and the feeling of intimacy made herin in her heart. The cruelty of dog abuse was inhumane! She was feeling miserable like this, and her fellow viger didn''t consider her feelings.

    "Yes, that''s it, try little by little." Qian Wanyu smiled, but she couldn''t help but ask Qing Mo, "How do I check Sister Ninth''s injury, and how long will it take for her to recover?"

    "You can try dual cultivation."

    "Good idea."

    Wei Jun was so angry that she didn''t even want to pay attention to them but then she turned around and peeked at them thinking deeper.

    Is it really necessary to find a partner on the way of cultivation?Wei Jun had this idea inexplicably.

    When cultivating to the supreme state, it was like standing on a high ce alone, no one could enjoy that kind of joy, and no one could easily experience it. However when she thought of such a day, she felt that this feeling was terrible.

    In this case, even Qing Mo made a wrong estimate. Even with the double cultivation, Dongfang Minghui still couldn''t hear the conversation, and their exchange n in the sea of souls came to an abrupt end. Dongfang Minghui felt a little bit of fear in her heart, but seeing Seventh sister beside her all the time cheering her up, she also tried to drive away the feeling of hesitation and fear.

    Seventh sister.

    "With me here, don''t be afraid."

    "Ok."

    Wei Jun saw that the two werepletely ignoring her. She thought she had made Dongfang Minghui angry, so she yed tricks on her and made trouble. Now it was real and after such a big change, no oneforted her

    Qian Wanyu looked at her as if she was insane. After a long time, she held back a sentence that made Wei Jun vomit three liters of blood, "Ninth Sister is injured and can''t hear for the time being."

    "Oh, what do you mean by can''t hear?"

    "Hey, Dongfang Minghui, don''t scare me." Wei Jun rolled and crawled in front of Dongfang Minghui, looked at her and blinked a few times like a big fool, then asked, "Dongfang Minghui. "

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes rolled around, and she fixedly looked at her lips.

    Wei Jun licked her mouth. Facing the disabled person'', she couldn''t say a word, she turned to look at Qian Wanyu, "What''s wrong with her, how did she get hurt? When will it get better?"

    Qian Wanyu frowned. She took the opportunity to check Ninth Sister''s ears with her spiritual power. It seemed that there was no problem, but in fact, her eardrum was wrapped with a thin membrane that her spiritual power could not prate.

    Wei Jun saw Qian Wanyu''s face, and hurriedly asked, "Will she get better?"

    Qian Wanyu stared at her coldly, if her eyes could be turned into a de, Wei Jun would have been shed by a thousand swords, "I will find a way to heal her."

    The two happened to be talking face to face. Qian Wanyu was tall and almost blocked Wei Jun''s figure. Their chatting attitude made Dongfang Minghui feel insecure, because she couldn''t hear what they were saying and now she couldn''t even see it so she couldn''t even guess to what they were saying.

    The sour feeling of being isted by the world came back again.

    Seventh sister.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Just this sentence, Qian Wanyu repeated it five times, with a shallow smile on her face, without a trace of impatience. Dongfang Minghui fixedly watched the other person''s mouth open and closed, she stared at the corner of Seventh sister''s mouth and smiled involuntarily.

    Wei Jun held her forehead helplessly. She had a stomach full of words toin. After encountering Dongfang Minghui''s situation, she was like a gun jammed, and she was anxious to death. But she didn''t have the guts toin to Qian Wanyu, she probably wouldn''t hear anything good from the other party.

    With Litte White patrolling the ind, the first night passed peacefully.

    Plop plop.

    Wei Jun thought about it for most of the night and couldn''t understand what happened to her. She listened to Qian Wanyu''s gentle voice all night, and she was full of thoughts. At night, she had a nightmare, and there was a girl in her dream. She whispered to her softly, and jumped on top of her, pressing her jigglies, it frightened her so much that she woke up immediately.

    When she woke up, she found that the sky outside the tent was already bright, and the sound of the water just now was the sound of fish tails pping around on the sea water.

    Wei Jun found that she was the only one left in the tent, and she did not know where the other two were. Fortunately, Litte White was still guarding outside the tent. She walked a few steps and found that her legs were not as painful as yesterday. She sat down in a ce quietly watching the merperson ying in the sea.

    She didn''t know the difference between merpeople species, this one seemed a little mute, watching him swim in the sea, the long brown fish tail shed a peculiar brilliance in the light.

    She stared nkly for a long time before she said, "Hey, what''s your name?"

    The little mute smiled, as bright as a peach blossom as always, and the bright light in his eyes shed past.

    "Want to die?"

    Qian Wanyu pulled Dongfang Minghui out of the jungle. As soon as she looked up, she saw Wei Jun, like a zombie who had just climbed out of the grave and didn''t understand anything. If there was an abyss ahead, she didn''t doubt that Wei Jun would jump down without hesitation. So when the lightning whip was thrown out, she used a little more force, at least it hurt more than the ce where she had struck on the inside of her leg yesterday.

    "What the-"

    Wei Junter realized that her leg was burning with pain, and she jumped up and down. As a result, her foot touched the ground and the pain was terrifying. She jumped and jumped like a rabbit.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed loudly beside her. Even though theughter could not reach her eardrums, she was still very happy to see Wei Jun like this.

    "Since you made Ninth Sister so happy, I will consider the strength in my hand when I remind you next time."

    "Then what about the time after?!"

    Qian Wanyu raised the whip in her hand, "I have warned you twice, but the third time won''t be so lucky."

    "Then tell me, who is this little mute, why is he so evil every time I see him?" Wei Jun''s head was nk just now, she didn''t even know she got up and walked, this meant that her body and consciousness had been manipted. Thinking about the whip marks from the previous two sessions, she felt a chill down her spine, "Why did he follow you, and where did you go after you were separated from us?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at the sea coldly, "After I got separated from you, I met another group of people on the sea."

    Wei Jun widened his eyes and repeated it again in disbelief, "Did I hear it wrong just now, you met another group of people?!"

    "Um."

    In addition to the merpeople, there was another group of people on the sea. They all seemed to be up to no good. She swam on the sea for an unknown amount of time, and just before her spiritual power was about to run out, she saw a boat. The boat made of rafts seemed luxurious. She threw a whip on the railing of the boat and turned over 180 degrees to see inside.

    At that time, there was a naked merman lying onboard, but the upper and lower body of the merman had been separated and the strong smell of blood made people sick to the stomach. There was group of people were stillughing and watching the merman''sst life pass away, and they also discussed how to make the merman''s tail into a variety of delicious dishes, making any normal person shudder.

    "They''re hunting mermen."

    "Howhow did you escape them?"

    Qian Wanyu was exhausted at the time. After getting on the boat with the help of her whip, she sat and rested quietly. She let Little White out to go fight with the group of people. Those group of people were not sure who she was, not to mention that there was an extremely vicious white tiger spirit beast, they did not dare to act rashly. She took advantage of this gap to meditate for a moment, trying to recover her spiritual power.

    She looked a bit embarrassed at the time, but the overwhelming aura surrounding her body, coupled with the bravery and skill of Little White they had temporarily shocked the group of extremely vicious people.

    "I didn''t really escape, I used another way totake ownership of the boat."

    Qian Wanyu said it quite easily, but in fact, she picked a few strong people, beat them down and stepped on their faces before she got the right to speak.

    Wei Jun could already imagine what happened to Qian Wanyu, and being able to escape so easily was simply awe-inspiring, "By the way, do you know who they were?"

    There were also many treasures among the merpeople. Hunting the merpeople while selling their treasures was probably the main practice of the mercenary group.

    "I don''t know."

    Selling the merpeople or selling their treasures was both the same for Qian Wanyu, there wasn''t any difference. She changed the subject and looked Wei Jun up and down meaningfully, "Should I call you Young Master Wei, or Young Miss Wei?"

    Wei Jun turned her back without care, ignoring Qian Wanyu''s mocking, her heart wanted to vomit blood. Qian Wanyu''s words were so out of nowhere she almost died of internal injuries.

    Seventh sister

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth rose, and with a very doting smile on her cheeks, she arranged Dongfang Minghui to sit down in the tent, and patted her palm twice, "Here, what does Sister Ninth want to do?"

    Dongfang Minghui stared at her lips, watching what she was saying one by one, "Seventh sister, are my ears still good?"

    "It''s fine."

    Wei Jun watched the little mute flutter a few times in the sea and then moved to the bottom of the sea. After a while, he disappeared. There were a few stranded fish not far from the shore. It was a verymon kind of fish.

    She picked it up suspiciously, "Are you here to repay?"

    She''s heard that a cat catches a mouse to repay kindness, and a weasel catches a chicken to repay kindness. This is the first time she''d seen a merman who repays kindness with a fish.

    "Can you eat?"

    "Should be able to."

    Seeing the fish that was still beating vigorously, Wei Jun swallowed, and the inexplicable desire to eat appeared again even if it was eaten raw. She was so frightened that she threw the fish aside, and fled far away, looking terrified.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her face that seemed to be greatly frightened, and said kindly, "If it were me, I would ept this change calmly. It is better to work hard to be stronger than to resist with fear."

    Few people could easily ept this experience from being forced into bing a half beast, and then into a mermaid but in the face of reality, so what if you don''t ept it?

    "Your blood is fused with the blood of the merpeople. Now the scales on your body have disappeared, and the color of your eyeballs have recovered, but you also have an additional fish tail. It can be seen that the blood of the merpeople is recing your original blood" It is even possible that the blood of the merpeople in her body was so strong it would devour the remainder of the blood of the eagle n inside.

    At least it all seemed to be a good thing for now.

    Wei Jun silently hugged her legs and shrank aside, feeling sad until Dongfang Minghui delivered a grilled fish to her, looking at her with a smile from the corner of her eyes.

    "Fill your stomach first."

    "G-good."

    Wei Jun thought more than once that the eptance ability of her fellow viger was really high. She even despised herself, but the other party didn''t seem to despise her at all, but insteadforted her earnestly. Thinking of the previous time when the other party had sworn and carefully asked to trust each other, Wei Jun felt that it was really tempting seeing the fish in her hand.

    Everyone ate their meal quietly. After the meal, Dongfang Minghui was pushed into the tent by Qian Wanyu. She took off the other party''s clothes and checked the wound on her back. The wounds from being crushed by that iron door before was still very unsightly. Qian Wanyu held a medicinal pill, crushed it and pressed it on the other party''s back until the medicine was absorbed by the skin. Then she pulled up the quilt and wrapped her up into a dumpling.

    "Just fall asleep like this." Qian Wanyu lightly scratched her finger on the other''s nose.

    The person lying on the quilt fell asleep quietly, and there was no sign of waking up at all.

    "That little mute is here again."

    Wei Jun pointed to the merman that was stranded on the shore of the isted ind. The other party seemed to be basking in the sun. The front half of his body was lying on a rock, and his fish tail was ying in the water. Since she was warned twice by Qian Wanyu, she didn''t dare to keep her eyes on his face at will, but she was still curious, how could this merman be imprisoned by his own people even though he was such a handsome merman?

    Qian Wanyu stared at him for a while, "Let him be."

    The merman who she nicknamed Mute, piled up a few fish everyday and swam away in no time afterwards. About two times a day, the first time would be there in the early morning, and the second time was in the evening. There were even still a few silly fish that were jumping up and down, trying to jump back into the sea from the shore.

    Wei Jun felt really puzzled. After eating fish before, she still enjoyed it, and always looked forward to the next day''s meal, "Last time you said to the group of merpeople that we were looking for a doctor"

    Qian Wanyu''s gaze turned to her from the burning bonfire.

    "The purpose of ouring to the this cedidn''t we only just help me with the scales on my cheeks?" Wei Jun sneered. Now that they have stayed in this isted ind for a day, they still didn''t know what to do.

    "Yeah." It took a long time for Qian Wanyu to say such a sentence. She also had to find a shaman from the merpeople tribes to look at Ninth Sister''s eardrums, "Wei Jun, when the little mutees back tomorrow, you follow him. See where he goes."

    "You want me to follow him?"

    "If you want to find the true gathering ce of the merpeople, we have to rely on him." The merpeople were all a hybrid of fish and people. There must be some reason for him to run back and forth. Qian Wanyu wanted to follow him and turned her head to look. ncing at the man who was still sleeping in the tent, she said lightly, "Follow him carefully, don''t be fooled by his eyes."

    Wei Jun sneered, having been fooled twice, it is absolutely impossible for her to be that stupid again.<blockquote>

    Alrightyy Wei Jun the fish is back in business! Poor Minghui I hope she recovers soon

    Thank you to all donators, readers,mentors and supporters!</blockquote>

 Chapter 153 (2)

    Chapter 153 (2)

    When it was dawn, the little mute who arrived on schedule brought some fish up. The shore was quiet. Except for the crackling sound of the remnants of the bonfire, Wei Jun''s legs were currently soaked in the water. After the inhumane pain, a fish tail pped to and fro, and water sshes came from time to time, pouring a chill on the head of the person who was trying to deceive herself from beginning to end.

    Seeing it, the little mute found it amusing. Following her example, he chilled himself, shook his hair, and continued ying. After ying for a while, he dived into the bottom of the sea like a fish leaping from the dragon''s gate and left the shore.

    Wei Jun quickly followed and dived to the bottom of the water. This was the first time she had dived into the bottom of the sea with her head fully awake. It was like all her cells were demanding this seawater immersion.

    She felt that her current mentality was already changed.

    The psychological change for her was definitely more damaging than the physical structure change. She quickly calmed down and put her thoughts away then followed the little mute with all her heart. The speed of the little mute was very fast, and he had spread out a long distance in the blink of an eye.

    The further downstream she went, the more creatures,rge and small, passed by her. There were one or two aggressive creatures, all of which were easily dodged by her.

    After Dongfang Minghui woke up, she walked out of the tent and found the fresh live fish trying to make thest move to return to the embrace of the sea. She pinched its body and dragged it back again, "Where did Wei Jun go?"

    "Go fishing."

    "Did you go fishing before?"

    "Right."

    Dongfang Minghui was immersed in her own world recently. She has no idea how resistant Wei Jun was to her fish tail. After reading these words from Qian Wanyu, she remembered the other''s fish tail, and she frowned, " Wei Jun found out about her tail?"

    Qian Wanyu touched her little head, "Yes, but don''t worry."

    How could Dongfang Minghui not be worried? When she told Wei Jun about the fish tail before, the other party looked like she felt the sky was about to copse. In order to prove that her wrong she even jumped into the sea herself and got them into trouble. Dongfang Minghui showed anxiety on her face.

    "She, she''s not going to do anything drastic, right?"

    "No, don''t forget that she still has Xuan Zhu to worry about."

    Once a person has an obsession, even in their most downhearted and embarrassed times, that obsession would be able to make people try to get up and move on. No matter whaty ahead, there would be a kind of courage and strength to face anything calmly.

    Xuan Zhu ah.

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief and took the little bean sprouts out to bask in the sun. The fiery red bud of the bean sprouts became a little bigger after soaking in the sea water that had mixed with her blood, and the other yellow bud also seemed to grow bigger and bigger.

    "Ah, why do I think this one looks like the bud of the ghost face treefamily?"

    Her words seemed to be muttering to herself, but in fact she said it in a particrly loud voice, because she couldn''t hear it she couldn''t control the volume. After hearing this, Qian Wanyuughed inexplicably and touched her nose with a guilty conscience.

    The two flower buds, who were bathing in the sun, shuddered when they heard this, and repeatedly shook to each other.

    Dongfang Minghui ignored itpletely, and Qian Wanyu couldn''t understand it either.

    "I asked you to exin to her but you have been procrastinating. Now, your Ninth Sister seems to know something." Qing Mo''s tone was a gloating. He waspletely standing by and watching a good show.

    Qian Wanyu was also thinking about how to tell her about the Soul Quenching Furnace that night, but the other party couldn''t hear now, and she couldn''t make it clear with only a few sentences, "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister, which of them do you think is the little bean sprout I nted?"

    "This" Qian Wanyu also encountered a problem that she couldn''t answer for the first time. She didn''t know much about the ghost-faced tree family, and even Qing Mo couldn''t identify which of the two flower buds was the soul that was tempered.

    "If it could refine its soul on the Soul Quenching Furnace and stay intact. I think this golden rat''s soul strength should be very strong, at least higher than that of you and your Ninth Sister." Qing Mo did not believe that both of the buds on the little bean sprouts was really afraid of them, it is very likely that one of them was acting.

    "This is troublesome." If this bean sprout was raised by her, Qian Wanyu would probably do something like kill both of them. She would rather kill by mistake than let the main viin go.

    Qian Wanyu saw Dongfang Minghui flick the two buds with her fingers, and the two buds tilted upside down and then quickly turned around. The roots of the whole bean sprout was shaking, and the two buds were leaning against each other. They looked a little pitiful, but it was only for show.

    "I warn you, don''t make any bad ideas, or you won''t be able to save yourself even by pretending to be pitiful." When Dongfang Minghui turned around and didn''t know what to do, Qian Wanyu put her spiritual power on her fingers and warned the two flower buds through her spiritual sense.

    "Seventh sister, why did Little White''s foot get hurt?"

    Dongfang Minghui was lying on her stomach in the tent looking for something, just when she saw the pus-filled wound on Little White''s foot, she stroked Little White''s big head and let the other party arch around in her arms, "Seventh sister ,e and help me press it."

    Qian Wanyu squatted down, without her having to press it herself, Little White took the initiative to lie on her stomach, allowing her to squeeze out the pus from the wound easily, and then bandage the swelling.

    "Seventh sister, where were you before? Why is Little White injured, how about you?" She only cared about her own ears for the past two days, andpletely ignored the people around her. Within this group, there was only her as the sole pharmacist.

    "It''s alright." Qian Wanyu leaned down and held her head, and said word by word, her wounds were all healed after applying the pills, but the wounds on Little White''s feet were ignored by her since she couldn''t see the injury which was indeed something wrong of her. She touched the little white furball with her hand and said embarrassedly, "I''ll give you two more grilled fish tonight."

    Little White let out a whimper, raised its eyelids and nced at Qian Wanyu suspiciously. It was probably the first time it had enjoyed this honour from this ruthless master. It put its big head on Dongfang Minghui''s thigh and rubbed it intimately.

    "Hey, do you miss Toothless?"

    Little White, who heard Toothless''s name, twitched his ears.

    Qian Wanyu was about to let the other party have a good rest when she heard the sound of the waves on the shore, she quickly stood up, and saw Wei Jun lying on the shore, a fish tail sliding under the seabed that could not be seen clearly.

    "I saw a ce that had been deserted for a long time!"

    "Huh?"

    In order to avoid embarrassment, Wei Jun simply let her fish tail soak in the sea. Every time she changed from her fish tail back to human legs, the pain was like a knife cutting her legs on the ground. She naturally chose a morefortable way to sit. "The little mute went into the deep seabed, and it seems that it was where he lived before."

    A ce covered with weeds, and even the stones have grown seaweed. The most important thing was that in addition to the little mute, there were many other merpeople hiding in the caves.

    Wei Jun told Qian Wanyu what she had seen, "Are they the same group as those merpeople on the indst time?"

    "Not the same."

    It would take a long time to talk about the racial difference between them. Qian Wanyu still briefly mentioned it, "It''s hard to tell the difference between merpeople but the difference between the two of them was that the former can use their singing voice as a weapon to hurt others, while thetter uses their eyes to confuse others."

    "So monstrous?!"

    "Right."

    There were even more monstrous things. The race the little mute was a part of were all naturally able to charm people just through their eyes. If there were people who were born with this power and you were caught unaware by their looks it will be even more terrifying, because it is possible that if you are not careful, you will be bewitched by the other party and do something unforgivable or even reveal deep dark secrets to the world.

    No race could bear the existence of such mermen, so they were destined to be exterminated.

    "If that''s the case, will the ce where the little mute go be where the remnants of his race are?" Wei Jun spected wildly, all of them were a group of old merpeople who looked sick and had no vitality at all.

    "Did he notice you?"

    "Don''t think so."

    Qian Wanyu frowned suddenly, "If you can follow, then other groups of people can also follow."

    The ind they leftst time, that prison'' was just the tip of the iceberg that they could spy on, there were still many things they don''t understand about how those inds worked, "Wait a while, if the little mute doesn''te back, you can take us to him. "

    "Will he stille?"

    "For sure."

    Probably out of a sense of gratitude, he came to walk around in front of them from time to time, and used the fish he caught as a gift Even if he didn''te, he would find a way to greet them.

    They waited left and right, and waited for more than half an hour, watching the sun set in the west, and thest light was reced by darkness.

    Wei Jun felt strange. In the past, at this point, the other party would always came early, and he would y a bit before leaving. Thinking that something wrong had happened, they decided to set off to the ce Wei Jun described before.

    Wei Jun, is it here?

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were inside the water barrier. They used the water flow to try to make it sink into the deep sea smoothly. The ce that the other party had mentioned looked to be abandoned.

    The towering stone pirs still had some traces of damage, like those left by swords. The two stone pirs were like heaven towering pirs and looked extremely high. They swam to the bottom of the deep sea, but when they looked up, they still couldn''t see the highest point.

    "It should be here."

    Wei Jun felt that every ce under the sea was the same. The only thing she remembered was that there was a towering stone pir. She swung her fish tail and swam first, but before she could speak, a made of unknown materials fell from the sky. The spread open in each of the four directions, covering her whole.

    "What the-"

    "I didn''t expect a fish that slipped through the to show up here."

    "Seventh sister, Wei Jun!"

    "Shh."

    Qian Wanyu covered her mouth and made a mute action to her, and then thought that the other party couldn''t hear what she was saying, without saying a word she used the immortal rope to carry the person behind her back, "Don''t worry, Seventh Sister will not leave her there."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little worried when she saw that she had pulled out her whip, so she simply opened the silk umbre behind her to prevent someone from attacking them from behind.

    "Let me try."

    A silver needle flew out all of a sudden, but it was blocked by the water current and fell before reaching the destination she envisioned. "It doesn''t seem to work."

    Knowing what she was worried about, Qian Wanyu hurriedly yelled at Wei Jun, "Are you an idiot? Use your sword."

    Sword?

    After Wei Jun got her fish tail, her head seemed to be caught in a certain logical trap and when she was bound by the for a moment, apart from struggling hard she had forgotten that there was a sword in her space ring. She had even forgotten she was still a Spiritual Master!

    "Damn it! This group of turtle grandchildren." They actually engaged in a sneak attack and caught her by surprise.

    The material of the bag was far worse than that of the white silk, so Wei Jun shed randomly with her sword a few times, and immediately opened a few small holes.

    The group of people saw that there were still people behind Wei Jun and the four of them tightened theirs and were about to run upstream.

    "Seventh sister, they seem to be running away."

    After the whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand was thrown out, the other end of the whip was wrapped around the ankle of the person closest to them. She tugged hard and dragged the person to the bottom of the sea, along with the other three who were holding onto the ends of the pulling all of them down as a group.

    Wei Jun took this opportunity to cut open the and pped one of them with her fish tail, "Why are they humans?"

    She always thought it was the merpeople who were lying in ambush here. The merpeople''s fish tails were also very powerful, but it turned out that it was a thrown by four humans who came out of nowhere. Wei Jun immediately got angry.

    "Was the little mute caught by them?"

    "I''ll give these people to you, and I''ll go take a look."

    The group of little mutes were all sent up one by one by thes thrown by the group of humans. When Little Mute was going to the isted ind to bring them fish he found that a group of people had grabbed his nsmen one by one, then he rushed over immediately. At the bottom of the sea, the sea water would cut off the sight of the little mute who could deceive people by looking at them. As a matter of fact, he couldn''t resist and was caught with his biggest weapon gone.

    However unlike when he was detained on the ind, in order to prevent him from escaping, the group of mermen also drained the seawater from the cell, so that no one would be bewitched by his eyes and they deliberately did not arrange for anyone toe over. The group of humans didn''t know the dangers of the Little Mute.

    "Che, what kind of goods did they salvage today, just a bunch of crooked melons and cracked dates, I want the strong and able bodied kind, not something like this." After that, the man stepped forward and kicked a merperson fiercely.

    The merperson''s body was already haggard, and after being kicked by him like this, the pain in his abdomen was unbearable, and he vomited blood.

    The little mute''s blue eyes stared at the man, and the burning gaze really attracted the man.

    "Yo, this one is not bad." The man had a disgusting smile at the corner of his mouth, his eyes turned back and forth on the face of the little mute, and then his smile faded. He turned around, and took the weapon in his hand to sh directly at the people watching the show next to him.

    When Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu found the ship, it was full of dead people and the smell of blood was pungent.

    The little mute stumbled and stumbled on the board, his fish tail turned into a pair of legs, and he was helping the merperson who was kicked to the point of vomiting blood. He gestured with his fingers at them but they didn''t know what he was talking about, they could only see he looked very anxious.

    When Qian Wanyu jumped onto the boat, she was startled by the boat full of merpeople. The first reaction of those merpeople when they saw humans enter was that they were in the same group as the group of humans just now. They all huddled together and hugged each other to get a sense of security, only the little mute looked at them quietly.

    Qian Wanyu first checked and found that all the humans on the boat were dead. Judging from the traces of the fight at the scene, it was exactly as she had expectedself destruction. It was easy for tragic things to happen if you couldn''t tell the difference between merpeople the the charm eye merpeople.

    Dongfang Minghui came down from behind Qian Wanyu and found that the group of them were hugging each other, head to head, inexplicably reminded her of little bean sprouts. The two flower buds on the bean sprouts also often do this as ifcking a sense of security.

    "Seventh sister, I want to go up and see that injured merperson."

    Qian Wanyu took her hand, stepped forward, patted the little mute on the shoulder, and looked away, "Ninth Sister is a pharmacist. In your merpeople''s words, she is a mershaman. Let her help."

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t a mershaman, she just felt that the other party seemed to be in pain, so she wanted to check it out.

    The little mute has a very good impression of Qian Wanyu. She''s probably the first person who would have ever rescued him without him being able to speak. Even if she was also a human, he was a grateful to her so he helped tofort the injured merperson.

    Dongfang Minghui first checked the other party''s trauma, the other party''s body was full of festering wounds in many ces, and there was bleeding in the abdomen, he looked a bit miserable, "For this situation, there should be a problem with the environment he lives in, I can help it treat his wounds, but it''s best to live onnd with water during this time."

    After she finished speaking, she couldn''t hear anything, so she had to raise her head to look at the little mute''s expression. She only looked at him for less than three seconds when a pair of cold hands covered her eyes. That charming feeling was suddenly shattered.

    She hurriedly pulled the hand off, "Seventh sister, tekk them, I''m going to deal with the wound, it might hurt a little, let him bear it."

    "Good."

    The wounds were festering in many ces, and the festering ces were already smelly. Dongfang Minghui endured the stench, first cleaned up all the festering parts, and then rubbed it with alcohol.

    "Don''t be afraid, wait until the wound is healed, and if you take good care of it for a while, you will be fine."

    The little mute watched her crush the pills and help with bandaging. The movements were quite skilled and gentle.

    "Hey, you''re just going to leave me alone below here?"

    Wei Jun finally managed to get the three people under the sea, and then a bubble emerged from the water.

    "You lead the way, let''s go back to that lonely ind first."

    "Take them back with you?"

    "Yeah."<blockquote>Mermaid Wei heh

    Thank you to all donators, supporters,mentors and readers <3333</blockquote>

 Chapter 154 (1)

    Chapter 154 (1)

    Wei Jun hummed and rowed a boat to the middle of the sea again. After resting for a long time, she looked at the endless sea and said, "No one should notice me now"

    Then she turned into a mermaid and dived to the bottom of the sea. After swimming for a while, she turned around and forgot the way back.

    Because of the addition of thirteen mermaids, the ind turned more lively, but it is still very quiet. Except for Qian Wanyu, the others seemed unable to speak, and Dongfang Minghui''s loud voice added the only trace of fun to this silent ind.

    "Oh, don''t run, your legs haven''t been dealt with yet."

    "Come on,e to my side, Seventh Sister, help me catch her."

    "Ah and don''t slip into the sea. Once the wound is contaminated with water, it will continue to deteriorate. Do you understand?"

    The merpeople''s fish tails were all transformed into legs. Except for a few who wore clothes and pants, everyone else liked to be naked straight up and down, without any shyness, like the most primitive Adam and Eve. The unrestrained posture even made Dongfang Minghui a little unable to look at them with a straight face. bit. After administering the medicine, she made them pick arge leaf to cover their lower body a little, however she could still see some bare skin

    Dongfang Minghui''s still a doctor after all. asionally, when the doctor wanted to check, some patients would even automatically strip and let her check. Not to mention how active she was online, even if she didn''t know about the lewd things she would still be exposed to it. Eventually she was used to it and just ignored it.

    On the contrary, Qian Wanyu simply took out Little White as a shield. She sat cross-legged, and Little White became the background, blocking between her and the group of merpeople. She propped her head up and watched Ninth Sister take the trouble to clean and apply medicine to all their injuries. She didn''t seem to dislike the group of people''s wounds being dirty. She cleaned the wounds with her hands, disinfected and applied medicine without hesitation, she also had to give all kinds of advice and Qian Wanyu couldn''t take her eyes off her.

    The little mute disappeared for a while, and when he came back, he brought a lot of fish, and these fish were about three days old.

    He threw the fish one by one in front of Dongfang Minghui. After doing this, he obediently looked for a ce, sat quietly, and watched curiously with his beautiful eyes.

    Qian Wanyu followed the other party''s gaze and found that most of them were staring at her Ninth Sister. She really wanted to wrap Ninth Sister with a piece of cloth so that no one could see her. Fortunately, in the eyes of those people, it was just pure curiosity.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what was going on. She cleaned up all the wounds on these merpeople. It took more than two hours. She was so tired that she couldn''t lift her hands. She packed everything and moved them into her space ring."You''d better stay onnd these two days, don''t go into the water until the wounds are healed."

    The little mute listened carefully and nodded from time to time.

    After doing all this, she was very tired, andy on Little White''s body, the soft and warm back made her greedy and she subconsciously also hoped that if she worked hard for a while she could forget about her own problems and get better soon.

    Seeing this, Qian Wanyu asked Little White to carry the person into the tent. She gently ced the sleeping person on the quilt and sat in the tent to apany her for a while.

    It was getting dark, Wei Jun swam in the sea for a long time before she found the correct position. As soon as she came back, she saw a lot of fish randomly thrown by the bonfire, but the person who grilled the fish disappeared, "Hey, I''m starving, hurry up. Come out and cook something-"

    The tent opened a corner, Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes shot out, staring at Wei Jun''s whole body giving her chillds. Later, when Qian Wanyu returned to the tent so she stubbornly said, "If you don''t do it, then don''t do it, I will bake it myself."

    She set up the branches and skewered the fish. Following Dongfang Minghui''s usual way, she grilled the fish in the mes, and turned the sides of the fish from time to time. As a result, one or two of the fish were burnt and its whole body was ck making her have no appetite at all.

    Controlling fire was also a science, Wei Jun thought with a headache.

    Those merpeople were scattered in pairs, and after smelling the aroma of the grilled fish, they couldn''t help but move here and there. When Wei Jun felt that the fish was almost cooked, she looked up and found that she had been surrounded by a group of merpeople.

    "You guys, what do you want to do?"

    Qian Wanyu listened to the sound outside, opened the tent and nced, and saw that Wei Jun was holding a skewer of grilled fish in each of her left and right hands, surrounded by the group of merpeople beside the bonfire. She sniffed the air again. The fragrance that wafted out of the middle was pretty strong, she instantly understood something, "Give them one each, don''t eat too much, their wounds were only just bandaged. Eating too much will not be good for the recovery of the wound."

    "Hey, did hear me?"

    Wei Jun quickly distributed the fish that she grilled for the first time, and the group of merpeople who got the fish really retreated again, there were only three left that had not gotten any staring at the mes. Little Dumb was also one of them.

    Wei Jun was a little sad. It was the first time she had made a barbecue, and before she had time to eat it, she fed the group of merpeople first. It was really a mistake to bring them here. Why didn''t she think of this when she brought them back?

    "Hey Third Miss, do you want to take a bite?"

    "No, thank you."

    Qian Wanyu''s cold voice came from the tent. She didn''t like eating fish very much. Fish was troublesome. If it wasn''t for the fact that it was fish grilled by Ninth Sister, she would not even want to try it. Her soft eyes were very focused on her Ninth Sister lying down and resting. When the person lying on the bed wanted to turn over, she extended a helping hand and lifted the person to avoid hurting her back.

    Ninth Sister

    Qian Wanyu called out to remember that the other party might not be able to hear, but it didn''t matter, she leaned down and kissed the other party''s sleepy eyelids twice. Moved to the other party''s lips, raised her tongue and sucked in, seeing that the other party loosened her teeth without knowing it, she took the opportunity to enter, hooked the other party''s tongue and danced together, a slight sound of tsk tsk sounded from the tent.

    Wei Jun, who had juste over with two fish, stretched her head in and heard the unbelievable sound. She instantly froze on the spot, and then crept out again, looking awkwardly at the two fish that could not be given. She turned her eyes to the side of the little mute at will.

    "Here I''ll give it to you to eat."

    The little mute nced at her, and then his eyes quickly moved to another ce. He took the two fish and quickly ate them. After eating, he raised his head and nced at her.

    Wei Jun was very ufortable right now. Since it was the first time she grilled fish, she didn''t do anything about the internal organs of the fish. They were strung together like beads and she had eaten one just nowthe galldder was probably punctured by her teeth because it was so disgusting she felt miserable.

    In front of everyone''s eyes, she didn''t dare to throw it away, she just ate the fish but now there is still a bitter aftertaste at the corner of her mouth, and the desire for food brought out of by her body has finally subsided a lot.

    Wei Jun felt a little pitiful when she saw these merpeople nesting together for no apparent reason. That kind of inexplicable emotion came and went quickly. She saw the beautiful eyes of the little mute staring at the sea, as if there was something attractive there.

    "I want to ask you one thing, if you are hurt by the harsh sound of the merpeople, is there any way to heal it?"

    The little mute took his eyes back from the sea and fixedly looked at Wei Jun who hade over unknowingly.

    Wei Jun didn''t dare to look at him, her eyes looked down, "It''s not me, it''s the little girl who bandaged your group today. Her ears are injured and she can''t hear for the time being."

    She waited for a long time, but didn''t see the other party responding to her, she pped her head, and then thinking of the possibility of her being confused again she was about to jump into the sea but before that she boldly stared at the little mute, "Can she still hear again?"

    The little mute nodded numbly.

    "Really, do you have a way to cure her?" Wei Jun was full of anticipation.

    The little mute then shook his head again.

    Wei Jun was dumbfounded, there was nothing she could do about this little mute''s dissapointing answer. She sat back by the bonfire again to keep warm and stretched her legs. She looked at her slender legs and thought in her mind about what Qian Wanyu said thest time, and then smiled bitterly, "It seems quite difficult to ept everything now."

    But she will try to ept it.

    The next day, after a night of love and nourishment, Dongfang Minghui walked through the many merpeople with a smile like a normal person. She carefully checked the wounds of each of them, except for a few whose wounds smelled bad, The rest were very good.

    "You''ve been dishonest." Dongfang Minghui was a little angry. The medicine she had just applied yesterday were basically washed off. "Were you disobedient and jumped into the sea again?"

    The merperson lowered his head, as if admitting guilt to the other party''s words.

    Seeing his nsman being scolded, the little mute stood by nervously, like a worried wife and he didn''t know what to do.

    After hearing her loud voice, Qian Wanyu also put down what she was doing, walked aside, listened to her like a nagging aunt, and started to teach people, "Do you still want your wound to heal? If you don''t want to, just let me know, I am most troubled when I encounter a disobedient patient."

    Although the little mute didn''t understand the new words in Dongfang Minghui''s words, he also understood that she was angry for some other reason, and he was too busy to make gestures to exin something to her.

    "Okay, Ninth Sister."

    "Ah, I actually saw him go swimming yesterday." Wei Jun testified that in the middle of the night, everyone fell asleep, and a merman dived to the bottom of the sea after they fell asleep, and it took a long time to emerge. Recently, she was full of thoughts so she often couldn''t sleep well at night.

    Seeing that she was still agitated, and the other party couldn''t hear her no matter how much she talked, Qian Wanyu covered her chattering lips with her mouth and silenced her on the spot.

    "What the" Wei Jun hurriedly covered her mouth, and then covered her stunned eyes, thinking that she might have a needle-like eye if she looked at it again. She thought it was very weird that women like women, but these two weirdos even staged a scene in broad daylight for her, which was shameless to watch.

    Dongfang Minghui''s pupils were also round, she opened her mouth subconsciously, but Seventh sister brazenly stuck out her tongue and gently hooked her''s, her face turned red all of a sudden, and her cheeks were slightly hot.

    Seventh sister.

    "Is it better now?"

    Being so disturbed by Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui felt that she was angry for no reason just now, and there were so many disobedient patients. Why was she angry?

    The little mute also turned away shyly. They had never seen such an explosive scene. The kiss regardless of the asion also opened the eyes for this group of charm merpeople Of course, this is another story.

    The little mute saw Dongfang Minghui and looked at all the injuries on the patient''s body. The merperson who was pulled over by Dongfang Minghui was a young merperson he pulled him over to her and kept bowing his head towards her.

    Dongfang Minghui roughly understood what little mute meant. This was to ask the other party to apologize to her.

    "He seemed to be going to get something, so don''t embarrass him." Wei Jun felt very ufortable when she saw the humble appearance of this group of merpeople. After she finished speaking, she remembered that the other party couldn''t hear her, and she thumped her head angrily.

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth twitched, and she pulled Ninth Sister, who was staring at them stupidly, and pursed a small mouth at the corner of her lips. After kissing her in front of everyone, Qian Wanyu felt better after showing the whole world know that Ninth Sister was her''s and not for anyone to covet.

    "Do not be angry."

    She repeated word for word ten times before Dongfang Minghui nodded, "Seventh sister, I''m not angry, I''ll help him reapply the medicine, but if he jumps into the sea on his own ord again I''ll leave this patient alone."

    The little mute could hear clearly, his eyes were fixed on Dongfang Minghui, he seemed to understand what Wei Jun said yesterday, when Dongfang Minghui bent over to apply medicine to the merperson who had done something wrong just now.

    He pulled Wei Jun a bit and gestured at Dongfang Minghui with his hand, then pointed to his ear, then looked towards the sea.

    His movements were very slow, so slow that Wei Jun understood what he meant at a nce, "You mean to say that she has a problem with her ears, and you have a solution?"

    Qian Wanyu''s ears were very good. Even though the number of people on the whole ind had increased, she could hear past Ninth Sister''s loud whining andining. In fact, she could even hear the rest of the whispers, not to mention the most sensitive wordsear.

    She stood calmly behind Wei Jun and the little mute, listening to Wei Jun ask in a low voice, "You mean I should follow you?"

    "Follow you" Wei Jun was a little bit troubled. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but she identally discovered that she easily got lost on the seabed in herst few solo actions. The structure of the seabed seemed all the same to her and she couldn''t tell the direction.

    "Where is it, I''ll go with you."

    Qian Wanyu automatically understood Wei Jun''s hesitant words as hesitation. Since it was the Ninth Sister''s business, she was naturally responsible.

    "Oh, when did youe here, Third Miss? you scared me!" Wei Junined, "I''ll go with you. Many people will mean more resources."

    "Good."

    Now, they made a quick decision.

    Dongfang Minghui heard that they were going out, so she stayed on the ind by herself, oh no, there was also Little White and twelve merpeople who couldn''t speak. If something happened they were probably finished since it was going to be a deaf person and twelve mute merpeople.

    Qian Wanyu obviously also took this into consideration, using the entire ind as the blueprint of a formation, she chose a tree as the formation''s center to create a strong formation and then backed away.

    "Wait for me toe back."

    Qian Wanyu gently ced a kiss on her forehead and pinched her slightly hot cheek with her fingers, "Ninth Sister, don''t run around alright?"

    Dongfang Minghui kept her eyes fixed on the corner of Qian Wanyu''s lips. The other party spoke too fast just now. She didn''t have time to understand, so she reluctantly urged, "Seventh sister, you have toe back quickly, otherwise I will be afraid."

    "Good."

    After they left, Dongfang Minghui took Little White to the depths of the forest. She knew that Seventh Sister had set up a defense formation on the whole ind. If outsiders wanted to set foot, they would be attacked by the formation. Only then did she dare to venture to look for some useful medicinal nts.

    Little Colour?

    Standing next to her, Little Colour was often reluctant to appear in front of everyone because of her height. Dongfang Minghui called out to Little Colour for the first time since she was deaf.

    Little Colour knew that she couldn''t hear, so she didn''t speak at all, a vine branch stuck and the other end was tied to Dongfang Minghui''s wrist.

    Dongfang Minghui looked down at the vines in her wrist and smiled contentedly.<blockquote>

    Little colour can be adorable as well when she isn''t trying to scam Minghui haha

    Thank you to all donators, supports and other readers of this novel!</blockquote>

 Chapter 154 (2)

    Chapter 154 (2)

    Little White took elegant steps, raised his head arrogantly and roared softly. The wound on his feet has basically recovered. He took care of Dongfang Minghui and reced two patches. He walked in the front with his head held high, like a guardian knight.

    Dongfang Minghui felt calm for the first time. The sounds that disturbed the ears and affected the mood all disappeared. She found a big tree and made sure that there was nothing on it. She climbed up smoothly. She sat on the big tree and swayed her legs. Continuing to stretch, Little Colour took advantage of her efforts to climb the tree, and had gone to other ces to look for medicinal nts, and Little White was lying under the tree, alert to the surrounding wind and grass.

    Dongfang Minghui took out a roll of white silk from her space ring, and her fingers carefully rubbed the white silk. The white silk was as thick and slippery as the elf queen had said, like it was cut from the same cloth. However, those cute elves like to paint on it with unique materials. She could almost imagine what the color of the painting juice will look like when it smudged on the white silk, maybe it will be like the picture of the feather demon.

    "But why does this kind of white silk, which is so precious that it can only be used by the royal family, appear in the hands of the seconddy of the Dongfang family. Isn''t the seconddy the daughter of the Qin family?" She held the piece that looked like white silk. The silk and satin cloth was light. There was almost no need for her to struggle between watching and not watching. She had already made a choice when she took the time to identify the type of white silk, "You must check it out, Dongfang Minghui. Don''t back down."

    She puffed up herself, sprinkled the prepared water on the white silk a little bit, and then evenly spread it on the white silk with a special technique, watching her specially prepared water on the white silk cause a reaction. Soon, pictures appeared on the white silk that made her unable to even stop. From ancient times to the present, everything started with the prosperous Longevity n

    The hand that held the white silk kept shaking, and finally fell down weakly. The white silk was like a dangling cloth hanging on a tree trunk, with both ends fluttering in the wind.

    "It turned out to be so"

    After Dongfang Minghui read it, all the past events were connected together like a thread. She had answers to all the inexplicable things that happened around her, even the reason why the author of the novel had stopped halfway through the plot. Is it because of her?

    She tried her best to widen her eyes so that she wouldn''t cry but drop after drop of round tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly, and even a drop or two fell into the fluffy hair of the little white ball underneath.

    Little White also raised his head and looked at her.

    Dongfang Minghui''s whole body seemed to be taken away. After she pondered for a while, she suddenly felt that this white silk must absolutely not be seen by Seventh Sister. While in a panic, she hurriedly rolled up the white silk and put it into her space ring again.

    If possible, she hoped that this scroll of white silk would disappear and never appear again

    "It''s gone."

    Dongfang Minghui''s loud voice was mixed with a ferocious tone, which made Little Colour feel strange. He didn''t have time to think about the reason behind her tone, so he missed a very important thing.

    Little Colour just found a stunning Buddha''s eye moistened by sea water under the root of the tree, a very strange-looking spirit grass, the spirit grass was about the size of a palm, very small and eyes can''t find it unless you look closely at it curling up. When it was like this it looked like a raised eye, hence the name.

    "Wait a minute" Little Colour also thought that about how Minghui couldn''t hear her voice, so she didn''t say a word, and simply let the vine branches keep holding the other''s wrist and extend a long line to catch the Buddha''s eye.

    Little White has been following behind her, a little uneasy and wanted to go up to rub her, but the other party ignored him for the first time, and it let out a low cry, "Woo."

    Until they returned to the bonfire, Dongfang Minghui ignited mes again. In broad daylight, the mes were so small that they could be ignored if they were not close.

    Dongfang Minghui stared at the rising mes in a daze, and squeezed the white silk that was rted to the inheritance of the Longevity n in her hands.

    "Sorry"

    Dongfang Minghui threw the white silk into the fire without any hesitation. She really wanted to burn the contents of the white silk in her mind with the fire as well, but unfortunately those things seemed to have taken root. Like this, no matter how she tried she would never be able to forget it

    The only thing she could do was to destroy all these things. She wasn''t Dongfang Minghui, she''s Tong Yao, a woman that transmigrated here. She just needed to do what she wanted to do. What do the contents of the white silk have to do with her? The original owner was already dead in any case

    Dongfang Minghui felt that at this moment, she might have gone a little crazy.

    "Hey, I told you that I hate fire the most, how can you still y with fire here, do you want me to die?"

    Little Colour pulled Dongfang Minghui, whose clothes were on fire, away from the fire. It felt that its vines were on fire, so it rushed back. As a result, she saw Minghui who was in a state of despair and wanted to die, "Qian Wanyu hasn''t left for a long time yet, what are you so miserable for?"

    After pulling her away, it found that her clothes were also on fire, but the other party was like a doll who had no feeling at all. It quickly dragged the burnt person to the beach and threw her into the sea.

    CoughLittle Color!

    Dongfang Minghui sank to the bottom of the sea and was choked by the icy water before she regained consciousness. She fluttered ufortably in the sea, and Little Colour dragged her up angrily. Little Colour supported her waist and her face tightened. She said earnestly, "If there something on your mind then talk about it carefully, think about it, look at me, you know that I hate fire the most, and you still let the fire burn me!"

    Dongfang Minghui lowered her head and sneezed fiercely before feeling a hint of coldness. She hurriedly crawled back to the bonfire. The merpeople were all gathered on the shore on alert like they were invaded by someone who suddenly appeared. Normally they were either they are like cowards and stayed silent on the side but they were trying to protect Dongfang Minghui now showing courage they normally shouldn''t have.

    Little Colour felt that the scene in front of her was very strange. Dongfang Minghui had always been very attractive to other people. It seemed like she could make friends wherever she went. Unexpectedly, just by applying some medicine for these merpeople a few times it would make them actually know how to protect others.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered from the cold, and let her clothes dry naturally. She hugged herself and sat by the bonfire until dawn, burying her head between her legs, as if she was escaping from something.

    At the same time, Little Mute quickly brought the group forward, taking Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu to swim to a ce on the seabed with a lot of seaweed, red algae, green algae, brown algae, etc.

    If Dongfang Minghui is here, she''d be able to find a lot of things that can be used as medicinal materials. Unfortunately, these medicinal materials were nothing in the eyes of the blind since Qian Wanyu, Little Mute, and Wei Jun had no clue about medicine.

    The little mute took them around these brightly colored seaweeds, and removed arge stone next to the coral, revealing the cave inside. There were still bubbles emerging from the cave, and the resistance of the water became significantlyrger.

    "Well, where is he taking us to?"

    "I don''t know, just keep up."

    Qian Wanyu''s stamina was very strong, and she had actually swum to the bottom with only her two legs. Fortunately, her spiritual power was still quite full so she couldst for awhile.

    After passing through the dark cave with a corrosive smell, they finally came to a side hall, an underwater pce.

    The big iron gate of the pce was still closed, and there were two stone lions at the gate, which looked like ancient buildings. The little mute tried to push it open, but after pushing it for a long time, the iron gate did not move.Wei Jun also tried to go up to help, but despite the efforts of the two, the iron door still could not be opened.

    "Could it be that the medicinal nts that Ninth Sister heard about are here?"

    The little mute hurriedly shook his head, then helplessly shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands at them, as if there was nothing he could do. He pointed to the way they had juste, and swam first.

    Wei Jun was confused by the other party, and hurriedly chased after him, "Wait!"

    Before Qian Wanyu left, she nced back at the iron gate of the pce, raised her brows slightly, and quickly followed.

    Along the way, Little Mute picked a lot of purple grass that they couldn''t understand, including purple coral and purple algae, and a piece of purple something which they didn''t know what it was. After the little mute picked them up, they were all handed over to Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of that and put them all into her own space ring.

    "Is that all right?"

    The little mute shook his head. He picked a piece of purple coral and made a gesture.

    Wei Jun didn''t understand the other party''s gestures, the medicinal herbs were found anyway, so it was time to go back.

    Qian Wanyu thoughtfully watched the little mute stuff the purple coral to Wei Jun, and then flicked his tail to look for other things, but it was strange that all he was looking for were purple nts.

    After she swam over, she patted the little mute on the shoulder and asked loudly, "Are you trying to say that purple things are the antidote, but you forgot which exact nt it is so you need to pick them all?"

    The little mute''s eyes lit up, he nodded sharply, and gave the other person a thumbs up.

    "Aiya, it was actually that!" Wei Jun was about to kneel to Qian Wanyu''s correct guess, "Okay, I see, it''s just something purple, right?"

    "Um."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t waste time. She did not have a high degree of recognition for medicinal herbs, but after picking any purple things, they were all thrown into her space ring. Her method picking of picking was also different from Wei Jun and Little Mute, she uprooted the entire nt including the roots. Influenced by Dongfang Minghui, she had unique insights into the preservation of medicinal nts when picking them. Since she did not know which part of the medicinal nt''s body had the medicinal effect, she had to bring the medicinal nt back as a whole.

    Picking all the purple nts around her, they were ready to return with a full load''. On the way back, the three of them were all very fast, especially Qian Wanyu. Her time at the bottom of the sea had been too long and she urgently needed to return to shore.

    Even so, a day and night had passed by the time they returned to the shore of the lonely ind.

    The afternoon of the next day, after Qian Wanyu went ashore, she found that the formation had not changed much, and her thumping heart finally calmed down. She saw the person she was thinking about huddled beside a pile of long-extinguished bonfires, hugging her legs with her hands, burying her head in them. One part of her sleeves had disappeared and she looked a little embarrassed.

    Taking a look from a distance, Qian Wanyu endured the difort and walked to the other side. As soon as she got close, all the merpeople who were guarding Dongfang Minghui dispersed.

    Little Colour was so angry that it wanted to curse. None of these stupid and ignorant merpeople were willing to stop staring at her throughout this whole time. They were probably afraid that it would do something to Dongfang Minghui again. She stayed bored for most of the day outside, but when Qian Wanyu came back they just disappeared without a single fart. These damn merpeople!

    "She was almost roasted by the fire."

    Qian Wanyu raised her brows slightly when she saw Little Colour jumping up and down in exasperation. She stretched out her hand and pulled the other''s head out from between her legs.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were empty, her face was pale and her hair was loose and messy. Her shoes had disappeared and one of her sleeves was burnt. This kind of image made her appear extremely pitiful as if she had encountered a miserable battle.

    It was barely two days, but the other party had actually turned into this Qian Wanyu felt a little distressed, and there was also a little self-me. If she knew that leaving the other party in this ce alone would make her be like this, she might as well have taken Minghui with her, at least she''d be under her watchful eye.

    Ninth Sister

    Qian Wanyu hugged her tightly.

    After Dongfang Minghui felt the person''s body temperature, her empty eyes finally had a little more focus, and the hand that was almost roasted by the fire also hugged the other person tightly, "Seventh sister, we will never be separated."

    "Yes, we won''t."

    "Seventh sister, I''m a little tired. Can you stay with me for a while?"

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind was full of the contents of the white silk, even if the white silk had been burned to ashes by her, but even so, those life experiences that were buried in the past are like shackles that couldn''t be taken off, wrapping her and choking her till she couldn''t breathe.

    Why is the world sowhy is it so cruel?

    Qian Wanyu was relieved when she felt the other person''s breathing be long and even, and gently hugged the other person back to the quilt. She sat on the side and looked at the other person, feeling that her round chin had suddenly became pointy. Her face was haggard and her brows were deeply furrowed, she seemed to have troubles that could not be solved.

    Ninth Sister has always been a person who didn''t know how to cover up and hide her emotions. All her emotions were clearly written on her face. What was it that bothered her so much?

    Little Colour.

    The loli Little Colour also looked seriousor as serious as she could look and spread her hands, "Don''t ask me, I found a spirit grass, and after picking it I felt that her mood seemed a little wrong. I don''t know what happened during that period."

    Qian Wanyu asked a few people, but they didn''t know what happened in the middle period.

    Even if she had a smart brain, she couldn''t figure out what happened in the middle causing this mood change so she could only attribute Ninth Sister''s abnormality to her deafness. She tried her best to give Ninth Sister a strong sense of security. Perhaps it was her departure that made Ninth Sister more fearful

    Qian Wanyu released a lot of purple medicinal herbs from her space ring, "Little Colour,e and help identify which medicinal herbs are helpful to Sister Ninth''s ears."

    Little Colour was reluctant, but after seeing a whole lot of medicinal herbs, she couldn''t help sniffing, "It seems that you have put a lot of effort into it."

    "Here as well." Wei Jun took out all the purple nts in her space ring.

    "Good."

    Little Colour identified them for a long time, some werepletely useless, such as the purple coral, she quickly categorized everything and told them solemnly, "Sorry, none of these things have medicinal properties that can restore her hearing, but, I think you can try to take her with you next time."

    Little Colour picked out a lc nt from the thousand flowers that looked a little purple. It shook it a little hard, and the green nt underneath revealed its true colors. The color seemed to be dyed beforehand, and it faded again returning to purple, "I probably know what kind of medicinal nt you are looking for, but you are going in the wrong direction."

    "What do you mean?" Wei Jun stared nkly, "You mean we didn''t find the right one?"

    "Yes."

    The fake nt in Little Colour''s hand was handed to Qian Wanyu, "This nt is green, why is it mixed up in the purple pile?"

    "It was probably because it was identally pressed at the bottom of the space ring and got stained with the purple colours?" Wei Jun thought for a while and found an excuse that could be regarded as a reason. In fact, shepletely remembered that she had never picked such a thing. Under the deep sea, the light was so dim, it was very difficult for them to distinguish purple nts, how could they know what nt was which colour?

    "No." Qian Wanyu''s memory had always been bright, she remembered that this nt was picked by her, she had remembered that when she saw it, it was purple, "Is there something wrong with this nt?"

    "Yes, it is apanion nt. These two nts grow together. The one you need is probably right next to it. Do you remember where you picked it?"

    "I remember." Qian Wanyu understood that this nt was mostly influenced by another nt, so it had gotten stained with the color of another nt. On the other hand, the other nt was probably stained by this nt''s colour so it must have looked green.

    Her eyes were actually deceived by these two nts, Qian Wanyu made a decision immediately, "I''ll go now."

    "Wait a second, your spiritual power is exhausted, if you go now you''re going to die. Why don''t I go instead?" Wei Jun noticed that Qian Wanyu was exhausted when she was at the bottom of the sea, and she had deliberately slowed the little mute down on their way back. Otherwise, Qian Wanyu might have passed out trying to keep up.

    "You look pale and you''re still so stubborn, you should think about the person in the tent first."

    The person in the tent opened the curtain and looked at them. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t sleep at all. There was a stone on her chest, so she couldn''t fall asleep smoothly. After she woke up, she sat there motionless and watched them.

    The empty eyes made Qian Wanyu''s heart hurt. She walked over and held the other''s cheek, "When my spiritual power recovers, Seventh Sister will take you there."

    Wei Jun was also very ufortable watching from the side. One of them was willing to fight and the other was willing to suffer. Qian Wanyu repeated a sentence fifteen times before bringing Dongfang Minghui''s attention back to herself.

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui also reached out and caressed the other''s cheek, the warm touch made her want to keep fondling, "Seventh sister, did I ever say that I love you very much, I love you very much!"

    Qian Wanyu smiled, "I didn''t hear it very clearly just now, you can say it a few more times."

    Wei Jun stroked her forehead, this dog girl was really crazy. First of all, they kissed in public to show their affection, and now they confessed in public<blockquote>

    Wow that escted quickly! Wonder what''s on that white silk Might be a huge spoiler for future plot >,<

    Thank you to all supporters on KoFi and readersmentors</blockquote>

 Chapter 155 (1)

    Chapter 155 (1)

    In the deep seabed, there were two mermen sneaking into the depths one after the other. A circr crystal transparent waterproof coverying between them. There were two people sitting cross-legged inside the cover. The group had decided to dive into the deep sea for the second time. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui would go down below as well.

    Swimming at the forefront was the little mute. He''s the most familiar with the crooked reefs on the seabed, avoiding the rapid seawater and dodging the huge vortexes. His long tail exerted a little force, and the water on the seabed would immediately shift along with the water barrier.

    "Wrong again ugh."

    Wei Jun resignedly corrected the position of the water barrier behind them dozens of times. The water cover was light enough to be pushed out of sight by even a light wind and wave.

    On the way, they stopped and started multiple times and it was considered that they had to go through dozens of disasters before they sessfully reached the ce where they picked purple ntsst time.

    The colourful nts were everywhere, the cheerful fish swam before them fearlessly, and the squid glowed with a kind of fluorescent light, they lurked under the reefs, pretending to be part of the deep sea, and waited until there was a fish. When they came close, they were swallowed in one mouthful. Every time they took a mouthful, the fluorescent light on their bodies became a more dazzling light, which was pleasing to the eye. All kinds of strange fish, some they have never even seen before swam past, Dongfang Minghui looked at them curiously, but the group of pleasing seabed creatures also tried to attack their water barrier only to find that those attacks werepletely ineffective. After that, they didn''t give up and used their sharp ws to try to fiddle with it.

    The water barrier was gently pushed by them, and the position was deviated again

    Wei Jun angrily swung her long dark blue fish tail, a movement created by the force of the water causing the little guys on the seabed to flee, and some of those hit by the fish tail rolled out three meters away. Wei Jun sneered, "Hmph, those who bully the soft and fear the hard."

    After the rolling, the water barrier was pushed by Wei Jun from a distance and continued to move forward.

    Qian Wanyu supported Dongfang Minghui, who had fallen. On the way, they only used their eyes to appreciate the creatures on the seabed. They had learned about the survivalw of big fish eating small fish, and unexpectedly discovered that there was actually spiritual power contained inside the sea creatures, although it was very weak. If they hadn''t stopped curiously to observe, they wouldn''t have found it, some of them might have evolved automatically.

    "Are you all right?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head with a heavy heart. Even when she saw these creatures on the bottom of the sea, she still couldn''t get out of that emotion. She was still immersed in the painting on the white silk that have been painted by generations. The "truth" it was difficult for her to ept this identity for a while. Thest meager bloodline left by the Longevity n bore the heavy responsibility of killing all the traitors who betrayed the Longevity n. She was not the original Dongfang Minghui, but she currently upied everything of the original Dongfang Minghui including her body. What did she want to do? Perform this duty on behalf of the other party?

    Qian Wanyu had long noticed that something was wrong with her, her face darkened, and she stretched out her hand to pull her up to sit.

    The little mute was waiting for them in front, and pointed to the beautiful coral and seaweed group, indicating that the ce had arrived. Qian Wanyu squeezed the other person with her hand, trying to pull back the other person''s thoughts. She pointed to those beautiful nts, fixed the other person''s head, and let the other person''s eyes look at her. She opened her mouth and said word by word, "Does this ce have the medicinal nts you need?"

    "Yes."

    Little Colour came out of Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea and tied itself to her wrist with a vine branch, just like when she was on the ind.

    "I''ll go as well."

    Although she couldn''t hear, she knew that they were looking for medicinal nts to heal her ears and said bluntly, "Its my own business, I hope to do it myself."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was tense, worry shed in her eyes, but she was eventually relieved, "Okay."

    It''s actually a bit difficult to find a nt of unknown species from the endless nts. Fortunately, Little Colour brought the previously dyedpanion nt, so everyone could see it at a nce, "It is apanion nt so the appearance is not much different from it, if we take a closer look at the nt that lives alone, the colour of this nt may be green, or it may be the colour of green and purple mixed with each other, pay attention while looking."

    After Dongfang Minghui became deaf, even her method tomunicate with nts disappeared. She sat in the water hood and looked at the corals and seaweeds. She fluttered for a while, but found nothing. She drifted further and soon discovered an independent nt. This nt looks extremely slender. There were tworge leaves on one nt, and the leaves stood upright, giving people a particrly lonely feeling. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand, but out of nowhere a little creature that looked nothing like it ran up to take a bite.

    Luckily her hand shrunk back very fast, and also luckily Qian Wanyu''s lightning whipshed out.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes followed wherever the transparent water cover swam. She was actually worried about the other party acting alone, but she couldn''t hold back the unusual persistence in her eyes. So, when she saw a shadow sh by, she quickly pulled out her whip and hit it on Little Colour''s vine branch. The vine branch shrank automatically when it hurt, and Dongfang Minghui''s hand also pulled back.

    "Should be this."

    Qian Wanyu felt that the unique nt Ninth Sister was looking for was very simr to what Little Colour had just described. There was no other nt around. The key was the colour of the nt, pure green, but a little purple at the roots, like a stain left over by inadvertently touching something, it must look like the colour had been diluted by the continuous washing of sea water.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it with some lingering fear, and the other creature looked at her. It had red lips, and its head and body were like those of a bat. It was small, and there were four bamboo-like legs under its t body

    At first nce, it looked pretty scary.

    Two round ck eyes stared at her like that.

    "What the hell is this, it looks scary."

    "Ninth Sister, are you all right?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were still staring at the thing opposite her, and when it saw someone approaching, it moved back step by step until it retreated to a dark ce, leaving only bright red lips outside.

    Little Colour reached out and touched the nt, identally stained with a little green nt colour, and after wiping it hard several times, the colours that were hidden under the green colour reappeared, avender nt appeared in front of them, "That''s it."

    Little Mute happily flicked his fish''s tail, but only after flicking it a few times the water under the deep sea suddenly became faster, and the light water barrier was washed out five meters away by the current without any defense.

    "What the-"

    Ninth Sister!

    Little Colour tightened the vines, and the water barrier rose again against the current, being dragged back to them. They looked at the ce that caused the current to change. It was the cave they had entered before, the water in the cave was constantly tumbling.

    Wei Jun shrank back cautiously, in case something was going to rush out of the cave.

    Qian Wanyu tried to move closer, she seemed to hear something.

    "Seventh sister, don''t go there, it''s dangerous."

    Dongfang Minghui was still in shock. When the water barrier was swept out by the current, she was forced to roll around 360 degrees inside multiple times now her whole head was dizzy. If it wasn''t for the vines at her wrist she wouldn''t know how to position herself.

    "Be careful."

    "Mm."

    Qian Wanyu swam in from the cave with a whip in hand, followed by the little mute, Wei Jun hesitated for a moment, and pushed the water barrier forward.

    "This ce, we''ve been here before."

    "Right."

    They swam through the dark cave, and suddenly they saw a bright light. The gate of the pce, which could not be pushed open by the three people had actually opened! It was pierced by weapons simr to spears. The rapid flow of water in those caves were caused by the water flowing out of the pce. Except for the stone lions, many messy things were all gushing out with the water, and there was even arge skeleton. There were many other skeletons simr in size to the merpeople.

    When the little mute saw it, he walked up and down in front of them with a little anxiety, and hurriedly gestured with Wei Jun.

    The other party was very frantic and more urgent than the gesture. Wei Jun looked confused and turned to Qian Wanyu for help, "What is he talking about?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at him and guessed, "Is he worried about the people who broke into the pce?"

    The little mute first nodded, then shook his head, his gestures became faster and they still couldn''t understand what he meant.

    "He seems to be saying that there are valuable things in it he''s afraid that group of people will take it away." Dongfang Minghui had often observed people''s words and deeds recently, she boldly guessed a sentence from the dazzling gestures of the little mute.

    The little mute was stunned for a moment, and then nodded sharply at Dongfang Minghui, looking at her excitedly as if he had found a soulmate. The little mute deliberately swam in front of Dongfang Minghui and made some more gestures.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it for a long time, then hesitantly said, "He hopes that we can help him  drive away those people  he will give us a heavy reward."

    The little mute nodded, and a pair of beautiful blue pupils stared straight at them.

    Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu looked at each other, the expressions on their faces were concerned, Qian Wanyu swam to the door of the pce and pointed to the corner of the door that was blocked by something, "This door has only recently been opened, the group of people may still be inside. "

    "Do you really want to go in? We don''t even know how many people there are, and the little mute only described things vaguely, we have no idea what treasure is hidden in it."

    The little mute became anxious when he heard it, and hurriedly gestured to Dongfang Minghui.

    "He said that the group of people should be merpeople, the things inside are useful to merpeople, but not to humans."

    "Merpeople?"

    "Let''s go."

    They worked together topletely open the door that had been opened a little bit. The little mute swam in first, and Qian Wanyu followed. There was a strong corrosive smell hitting their face, which almost choked them out.

    Wei Jun pushed Dongfang Minghui''s waterproof cover inside and whispered, "The oxygen under the deep sea is not enough. If you stay too long underwater like your Seventh sister for a long time, you will definitely feel suffocated. It is better to let her stay with you."

    Dongfang Minghui, who was sitting in the barrier had her back turned to her and had no idea what the other party was talking about. Her eyes were on Qian Wanyu at the moment. As for the things in the pce, many of them were rotten, and it could be seen that there was not much of the original appearance.

    The little mute followed the water barrier and took them into the deeper part of the pce. This pce has existed for at least a hundred years. It could be regarded as an antique. The only constant was probably the towering pirs where the little mute hid. There were also many green nts on it.

    "It''s a dark green rhizome. Green rhizomes that have survived for more than ten years will not have such a colour, so this pce should also have more than a hundred years of experience." Little Colour picked one and threw it into the space ring.

    "The merpeople couldn''t have built such a magnificent pce."

    Just by looking at these pirs, Wei Jun also tapped on the jade pir, and a lot of floating debris fell from the top. She thought it was some kind of poisonous insect and instinctively tossed it on the seabed, causing stormy waves.

    Dongfang Minghui was scraped away by the waves, Little Colour''s vines gently pulled, and the water barrier was pulled in front of Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes deepened, and she turned her ear to hear a voice about twenty meters away from them, "Shh."

    Wei Jun shook her hair and fish tail and swam over quietly, staring at Qian Wanyu with a puzzled face.

    "Come on, I think I know where they are."

    The sound of the water hitting the pirs caused Qian Wanyu some trouble in recognizing their position. The little mute swam around the pce with ease, and also found a lot of strange things, some strange armors, some nts, and some disgusting, unrecognizable bugs.

    This ce was full of unknown treasure, waiting for them to dig.

    "It doesn''t look like it could be built by humans." The pce was too tall, and the pce built by the average human would only be half as high as this. Dongfang Minghui raised her head and saw a tail shape carved on a jade pir. Guessing boldly she said, "Seventh sister, do you think this is the pce of the Dragon n?"

    "That''s not unreasonable."

    "Dragon''s pce?"

    Wei Jun looked at it from another angle, and it seemed that the more she looked, the more she thought so as well although there was no basis. She followed behind Qian Wanyu and slowly swam towards them. When she was bored, she observed the marks on the pirs of the pce, and there were more than 40 of them she saw.

    "It''s the Water Dragon Pce. Legend has it that Water Dragon Pce was transformed by a water dragon after thousands of years. Because of his monstrous mistake, he was demolished by the dragon god and suppressed in the sea. It had taken away 80% of the dragon''s life in order to fight. He built a jade pir pointing to the sky lies in this pce along with a gate called the Dragon Gate. Just so that one day in the future, he can cultivate into a dragon again and fly to the sky in one fell swoop." Qing Mo observed the relics for a long time beforeing to such a conclusion.

    "Dragon Gate?"

    Qian Wanyu hadn''t yet found the dragon gate that Qing Mo mentioned but she could see that these jade pirs have maintained their original appearance even after a hundred years or even a thousand years, and they have not been decayed so this gate might also still exist.

    "They look like humans."

    Wei Jun pulled Qian Wanyu back and pointed to a ce about ten meters ahead. A group of people were looking for something. They didn''t have fish tails and were whispering to each other, "I didn''t find it, what about you?"

    "Strange, senior brother clearly said that those things would be here."

    "What are they looking for?" Wei Jun remembered what the little mute said just now, and turned her head to ask. When she turned around, the little mute who was still following them had disappeared at some point. The most important thing was that the always drifting water barrier had also disappeared!

    Wei Jun immediately turned pale with fright, and tugged at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, thinking about what to say to the other party.

    "Stop annoying me."

    Wei Jun reluctantly pulled her again, her mouth wriggled, "Your Ninth Sister is gone."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes suddenly widened, and she turned to look behind them. The sound of water was still flowing without any waves. It was obvious that they had disappeared before they reached this area. She then gave up staring at the group of people and turned around searching backwards from the route they had just gone through.

    "I think I heard something."

    "Don''t be suspicious, look for it quickly, if we can''t find the thing senior brother wants we''ll be med for it."

    Wei Jun nced at the group of people who were still looking for something, and repeated in her mouth the words they kept mentioning  Senior Brother.

    These people were not the merpeople like the little mute had thought so what were they looking for?

    This pce has long been submerged by water, and there was nothing in all directions except for the towering jade pirs that reached the sky. They had ran into the aplices of the group of people just now, but they really couldn''t find Dongfang Minghui.

    "She''s protected by the water barrier, so she''s fine for the time being." Qing Mo appropriately emerged from the sea of souls andforted her.

    "The key is that the little mute is gone too, are they together?" Wei Jun scratched her head, ming herself. She had paid attention to observing the pce along the way and hadn''t been paying attention to the two of them.

    Only then did Qian Wanyu notice that the little mute was not there either.

    As predicted by Wei Jun, Dongfang Minghui found the little mute swimming towards a fork in the road. Thinking of Qian Wanyu''s shh just now, she couldn''t make a sound, so she chased after him. Thinking of what he had said before, she was full of curiosity towards the little mute, "Little mute, is this your merpeople''s pce?"

    The little mute swam forward, stopped to wait for her, and gestured to her at the same time to say  no this pce existed when he was very young, and he also broke in identally.

    Dongfang Minghui pondered, before long she found that she followed the little mute into a side hall. There were about thirty jade pirs in the side hall. Like the main hall just now, it was also empty. Except for the gurgling water there were only echoes from the water.

    There was a small door in the side hall set in the corner. If you didn''t pay attention to it you wouldn''t even see it at all, because the pattern of the door was very special, it looked like a nt climbing up on it. The little mute mmed up hard, but couldn''t knock it away after several hits.

    "Little Colour, are you here?"

    Dongfang Minghui pulled the vines on her hand, and Little Colour''s vines checked up and down the door. Two-thirds of the door was immersed in sea water. Due to water pressure, the door remained closed.

    "Could it be that the thing those people are looking for is inside this door?"

    The little mute nodded desperately.

    Little Colour looked at it carefully for a while, and the vines dragged the little mute aside, she found a gap from the bottom and it took a little force to open the door.

    <em>gologologlo</em>

    The water flowed rapidly, and a small whirlpool spread out from the crack of the door, just like the one they had encountered outside the pce before.

    Little Colour''s opening onlysted only a breath before the door banged and closed again, this time with a loud noise. Little Colour secretly screamed internally. The vine branches quickly grabbed Little Mute and Dongfang Minghui to turn and leave. After searching for a long time, they found a darker ce to hide.

    As soon as they left, someone appeared where they were standing before.

    "What was that sound?"

    "The sound just now seemed to be from when we opened the door before."

    "Yes." An extremely handsome young man swam under the water for a while, but didn''t find any suspicious people, his brows could not help frowning. "You all split up and see if there is something we missed."

    "Yes, Senior Brother."

    The little mute was about to shake his tail, but it was tied tightly by Little Colour''s vines so he wouldn''t be able to move. Dongfang Minghui looked at Little Colour for unknown reasons, trying to see something from the other''s vignt eyes.

    "Elder Brother, look, does this look like that door?"

    That door had been opened by Little Colour so the traces on it had already been revealed, it was not unexpected for it to have been discovered.

    "Could it be the loud noise from this door just now?" Some of the people carefully spected.

    The so-called senior brother stepped forward and touched the door up and down. "It should be, this door is the same material as the door outside the pce. If we want to unlock it, we need to call Song Quan over."

    Song Quan''s a Spiritual Master of the gold element and was also extremely talented. His skills were varied and although he acted a little tasteless, sometimes, like now, he was a necessary resource. His ability to open any metal doors was extraordinary.<blockquote>

    Whew more ruins exploration! Exciting times, I hope Dongfang Minghui opens up to Qian Wanyu about her problems soon ;-;

    Thank you to all supporters on kofi, readers andmentors here and anyone else who loves this novel <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 155 (2)

    Chapter 155 (2)

    Three or two people walked away from them.

    Little Colour rolled her eyes, looks like the secret was still found by this group of people. But it''s okay, the door can''t be opened easily, maybe this group of people can open it, but she couldn''t be happy for too long when the senior brother said, "I already know that you are hiding there,e out."

    The little mute looked in disbelief, and was hesitating whether to go out, when Little Colour stopped him.As for the other person, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t hear anything, she just sat in the water barrier waiting patiently. Only Little Colour could rival the cunning mind of the other side and naturally did not believe that she could have been discovered so easily.

    They had hidden with the help of arge number of nts in the side hall. If they could still be discovered in this way, it would only mean that its ability to hide had regressed dramatically.

    On the other side, the group of people waited for a while, but there was no movement. Then someone asked in a low voice, "Eldest brother, have you found something wrong?"

    The senior brother nodded lightly, "We were very careful this time, when was it discovered?"

    For this, he was also puzzled.

    The surroundings were quiet, except for the sound of flowing water, the side hall was very lonely. Only then did he patiently wait for the few people who just went to call Song Quan over.

    Dongfang Minghui sat in the water barrier and looked around bored, but she met a pair of small red eyes, like smallnterns at night, and a subtle light reflected from the bottom of the water, she was shocked and pulled a little at the vines on her wrist pointing in that direction.

    Little Colour saw this and her scalp was numb, the little mute''s eyes went round as well and his tail twitched automatically.

    "They''ve been gone for so long, why haven''t theye yet?"

    "Elder brother it''s not good, someone broke in!"

    "What?!"

    The senior brother and others quickly rushed out to check the situation.

    Little Colour was secretly relieved after hearing all the people had left, guessing that Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun had caught their attention, "Let''s open that door while they''re all gone."

    At first, Little Colour didn''t believe what Little Mute had said that there was a treasure in the side hall, but after seeing the red caterpirs just now, she was sure. It is said that the red caterpirs generally live around strong spiritual medicine, it is regarded as a guardian spirit. If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was too ugly and poisonous, Little Colour would not be afraid of it at all.

    The little mute gestured desperately at them.

    "He said that if the three of us work together, maybe we can open it." Dongfang Minghui said loudly.

    The echo kept ringing in her ears, and Little Colour made a shh gesture at Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth immediately.

    Little Colour followed up, sneaking under the iron gate again with vines and pulling open a gap, a small whirlpool of water swirled beside the iron gate, Dongfang Minghui''s water barrier was far away and Little Colour was about to drag her back when a figure appeared behind Little Colour and Little Mute. Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, "Little Colour, be careful!"

    Boom-

    Before the fish tail that Little Mute had deliberately struck was swept out, it was interrupted by the group of returning people.

    As soon as Little Colour''s vine branches left, the door mmed shut again.

    "So there''s another person here."

    Dongfang Minghui''s shout had focused all the attention of the group on them again.

    The senior brother held a sword in his hand, and a blue light swept from the sword to Dongfang Minghui in the water barrier. The vine branches in her hand tightened, and the position of the water barrier changed direction, so she avoided the opponent''s attack.

    "It''s actually a spiritual pet."

    The group of people linked the vine branches at Dongfang Minghui''s wrist with Little Colour, and mistakenly regarded the magic nt as the spiritual nt a Wood Spiritual Master would make a contract with. Thebat power of the Wood Spiritual Master''s was terrible in most people''s eyes so this was surprising to them.

    "I didn''t expect that there was actually a merman here."

    The eyes of those people shifted to Little Mute again. Little Mute''s tail flicked, and a three-meter-tall water jet intercepted them.

    Dongfang Minghui watched the little mute gesturing and seemed to tell them to leave quickly.

    "I won''t leave."

    The thing that the little mute wanted to protect is behind this door, and this group of people were all eyeing it. They seemed ruthless and were not any good people. On the other hand, the only thing Little Colour feared most was the aura of death or a fire-type Spiritual Emperor.

    However, right now, even if it encountered a Fire-type Spiritual Emperor under the deep sea, it had no fear!

    Little Colour''s vines slipped silently to the bottom of the water, distracting their attention with words, "Who are you?"

    "What the hell are youah?"

    "Elder Brother, there is something under the water."

    Little Colour vines ripped apart several people underwater, "Oops, sorry, I didn''t need to know."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little stunned, she was well protected by Little Colour, watching the scene overflowing with spiritual energy, the water was turbulent, and even the group of red caterpirs who were hidden in the dark and only exposed their faces quickly ran towards them.

    "Little Colour, those things are here"

    Dongfang Minghui''s voice was very loud, and she said it vaguely, frightening the group of people running around Little Colour vines. They looked at each other and said, "What?"

    Little Colour giggled, "Come on then, let these intruders die."

    "Senior Brother, what is that?!"

    One of them followed Dongfang Minghui''s line of sight, and found a pair of small fiery red eyes hidden under the water, the densely packed eyes made his scalp tremble, "God, what is this?"

    Little Colour also tried to get close to them. While watching out for the group of people, it was secretly trying to open the door behind.

    Seventh sister!

    Ninth Sister?

    Qian Wanyu followed the voices into the side hall, and saw a group of about seven or eight people, surrounding Little Mute and Dongfang Minghui, she squinted slightly, "You''re all from the Qing Lan Sect?"

    Before she could find Dongfang Minghui, she had met several other people at the fork in the road, she had recognized from their sword-ying techniques and stature.

    "H-how do you know?"

    "Chang Lin, shut up."

    "Yes, Senior Brother."

    Wei Jun sneered, "Don''t think that you can disguise yourself as someone else by peeling off ayer of clothes. I''m curious, the Qing Lan Sect doesn''t care about the outside world, since when did they reach out their hands to our merpeople?"

    Wei Jun also flicked her blue fish tail at the right time, confirming to the group that she was also a merperson.

    Not to mention, Wei Jun was indeed a merperson right now

    This question really stunned the group of people, the reason why they came to the merpeople''snd, only their senior brother knows.

    The Senior Brother Qi Xinli''s eyes were dark, but his heart was full of turbulent waves. The master once warned him, no matter what, he couldn''t let the merpeople notice anything, otherwise this matter will be doomed to fail. At this rate now he could only

    "Kill them."

    "What?"

    "What?!"

    As early as when Wei Jun attracted their attention, Little Colour had already scattered vines to attract all those little red eyes around, and was tempting them to attack the group of people. When it and Little Mute joined forces to open the door, The impact of the water mmed the unsuspecting group to the bottom of the halling face to face with the group of little red eyes, immediately making them scream one after another.

    It was nothing more than because the true form of those little red eyes was too ugly in appearance, their bodies were disc-shaped, and there were five or six eyes shing on their body. Just looking at them would be scary not to mention a whole group of them covering their vision. This was on top of the fact that each of them were highly poisonous, if they were stabbed by their feelers, most people would be killed instantly.

    "If you want to kill someone then kill your mouth, you must be dreaming." Wei Jun also noticed that the other party issued the killing order after she finished saying those words.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand hooked Qi Xinli''s long sword, and the lightning shed, echoes of thunder rang out as if the sky was about to fall. The long sword in his hand tried to break free, but was struck by the lightning that came with the mine whip, and instantly he lost the ice de in his hand.

    Little Colour was about to open the door, but the little mute was distracted so the door almost closed again, "Don''t be fooled by their nonsense, hurry up."

    Seeing the three of them pushing hard, Wei Jun went up to help, "You all get out of the way, I''ll try."

    Little Colour pulled Dongfang Minghui to her side and stretched the vine branches so that the door would not close again so quickly.

    The fish tail under Wei Jun swayed in the water, and when she moved, the group of little red-eyed monsters rushed to the side, she released the wind energy causing a strong wind and a water column more than five meters high to flow fiercely and collide with the door.

    "What the-"

    Dongfang Minghui only had time to shout, the water barrier was submerged by the falling sea water, and Little Colour was also wet.

    "Let''s go."

    The senior brother was stunned by the lightning from Qian Wanyu''s whip. Seeing that the situation was not right, he shouted and ran away.

    Qian Wanyu was not in the mood to chase them, she put away the long whip, grabbed Little Colour''s vines, and dragged Dongfang Minghui back looking at the human who was sitting in the water barrier with some displeasure, "Ninth Sister"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at her with a guilty conscience. Seeing that the other party''s face was a little angry, she lowered her head and said, "Seventh sister."

    Knowing that Dongfang Minghui couldn''t hear her, Little Colour simply said to Qian Wanyu, "What the little mute was talking about is behind this door. Although the group of people left, we''re not sure when they wille back. We should solve the current problem first."

    The biggest problem at the moment was that the door was pushed open by Wei Jun with arge opening to amodate one person.

    "I''ll go first."

    Little Colour volunteered to get in, and even Dongfang Minghui, who was tied to her wrist, was dragged in by her. The face of Qian Wanyu, who was beside her immediately turned ck.

    When the little mute saw them go in, he squeezed in and swam in as well.

    "Wei Jun."

    Wei Jun knew what Qian Wanyu was saying when she saw the look on her face, and quickly waved, "You go in, I''ll stay outside."

    "No." Qian Wanyu shook her head and said, "We must work together to fully open this door, if we identally close itter, we will be trapped inside."

    What''s more, the group of people who just slipped away will definitely make aeback as well. Their situation would be very passive by then.

    "Alright."

    Wei Jun felt that the door was as heavy as a thousand jin, and it took all the strength in her body to barely pushing it open the distance for one person to enter, "This door is really evil."

    "No, this gate has a lot to do with it." Almost everything in this Water Dragon pce belonged to the dragon family, and even the simplest jade pirs were coveted treasures, let alone the dragon gate made of fine iron.

    "Dragon Gate?" Wei Jun almost drowned in her own saliva.

    What the fuck is this plot?!

    "You''re not kidding, are you?"

    "It should be that dragon gate."

    Qing Mo was sure, but, she have to say, the owner of this pce was too weird to have the rumoured Dragon Gate built in an unnoticed corner of a side hall. Qian Wanyu frowned, "Come on, let''s try it out."

    "Good."

    Little Colour and Dongfang Minghui, who had entered the door, stared nkly at the furnishings in the room. Compared with the rotten things outside, the dazzling array of things inside the door blinded their eyes. It was two worlds entirely inside and outside the door.

    Dongfang Minghui''s water barrier didn''t need to be used. The water inside the door poured down from the top of the door blocking the water flow. But there was no water on the other side, not only that, but the things inside were also very well preserved, there was arge bunch of shiny things.

    "Have you ever been in this ce, little mute?"

    The little mute nodded fiercely, then shook his head again, not knowing what he wanted to express, even confusing Dongfang Minghui.

    "If Toothless was here, he would love the ce."

    Little Colour followed the wall to find medicinal nts, and even used some vine branches to probe inside. The little mute grabbed her hand, shook his head at her, and gestured. Little Colour rolled her eyes, saying that she didn''t understand, "What exactly are you talking about?"

    Dongfang Minghui turned her back to the two of them. She saw the brightly colored objects and picked them up to take a look. They were all luminous stones that were usually seen on the seabed, at first nce they seemed useless.

    Little Colour tugged at her wrist and pointed at little mute.

    The little mute gestured at Dongfang Minghui again, his blue pupils were wide and round, looking anxious.

    Three people who couldn''tmunicate at all looked at each other with dismay.

    "boom"

    The door waspletely shut, and the water flow above the door stopped abruptly as if a key had been pressed.

    Dongfang Minghui followed Little Colour and Little Mute''s dumbfounded eyes then they saw Qian Wanyu walking over with a gloomy expression, her face was a little ugly.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu took a quick nce at the shiny things inside, then went straight to Dongfang Minghui, arched her fingers, paused for a moment above the bridge of her nose, and then scratched it hard, then turned to Little Colour and said, "This ce is windy, so it shouldn''t be a closed room."

    The direction of the wind wasing from behind these things, and the windbined with the water flow sessfully blocked the door from the inside.

    "It''s no wonder it was so hard." She couldn''t open the door from the outside easily because of the strong winds pushing it back. It''s normal to think about it now, otherwise the things inside wouldn''t have been so well preserved.

    "Then what are you waiting for, we''ll where the wind is blowing if we move these things away." Little Colour impatiently stretched out her vines, but still squeezed in a little bit along the gap.

    The little mute was tugging and stomping in a hurry gesturing towards the three of them.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes didn''t move, and she focused on the little mute''s gestures. After reading it five times, she subconsciously tranted, "He may be telling us not to move these things, otherwise there will be a huge danger"<blockquote>Whew what will they find here?!

    Thank you to all donators as usual, sorry if any of you had trouble donating >,< Stripe had banned my ount so I can only ept Paypal for now. Thank you for understanding and your lovely support as usual<3 I always feel motivated knowing so many people enjoy such a niche novel!</blockquote>

 Chapter 156 (1)

    Chapter 156 (1)

    "What?!"

    Little Colour''s vine branches have already sneaked into a gap, and they were about to find something good. When she heard Dongfang Minghui''s words, she almost burst into a rage, but it was toote

    Qian Wanyu, Wei Jun and the others only had time to hear a bang, and the shiny things in front of them copsed towards them, as if something had pushed it. At the same time, Little Colour''s vine branches touched a furry thing, which felt cold. The vines instinctively retracted, and the thing followed closely and quickly revealed its true face.

    A huge hairy spider, about two meters high, with ten hairy spider legs towered in front of everyone.

    The group of people emerged from the pile of shiny objects and saw this spectacle

    "What the fuck!" Wei Jun raised her head, met its row of about eight emerald-like eyes, and shuddered. Some of the so-called treasures just now were actually the eyes of this hairy, multi-legged spider, and those eyes were staring at them now.

    "It''s actually quite pretty."

    Pretty but it''s not at all ambiguous that this thing also kills people. Qian Wanyu grabbed Dongfang Minghui and hurriedly retreated. As a result, when she just retreated to the door, the water that had stopped above the iron door started pouring down again, there was nothing holding it open anymore. The strong wind was blowing behind as well so the door that finally opened was slowly closing at a very slow speed. With the water pouring, the closing speed was getting faster and faster.

    "It wants to keep us all here."

    "Ah-"

    The little mute grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s arm and pointed at the big spider that was approaching them.

    Dongfang Minghui was dragged by the little mute on her left arm and on her right arm by Seventh sister. It was very ufortable. She broke free and patiently watched what the little mute was saying, "You were talking about that monster?"

    The little mute shook his head in a hurry, pointed away from the spider and pointed to the ce that their vision had been ignoring, and both his hands couldn''t wait to start gesturing.

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu pulled two of them at the same time, avoiding the long legs of the hairy spider.

    "Hey, the three of you don''t stand and watch the show,e and help, I can''t stand it anymore!" Wei Jun almost vomited blood when she saw the three of them sneaking around while making gestures. The wind was alling from the mouth of this spider beast, and for her as a Wind Spiritual Master she couldn''t control this wind at all!

    Little Colour waspletely stared at by this spider. In desperation, it turned into a nt as short as Dongfang Minghui''s calf. Two short and slender vines supported it as it darted back and forth beside the ten spider legs. This can be regarded as attracting a part of the attack power, and it was also much more flexible when it turned smaller, now its vines wouldn''t be trampled randomly.

    Going from under the huge spider to its back, Little Colour''s eyes suddenly opened up, and it shouted while circling around the spider beast, "Get rid of this spider beast, there is a road behind it."

    The road behind was blocked by a white fog, and it looked like a fairnd. Little Colour didn''t know what the road was leading to behind the white fog, but there was an urgent feeling that it felt that it needed to go inside right now!

    Wei Jun faced the spider head-on by herself, a strand of hair was cut off by the spider''s long legs, and her head fortunately avoided the spider''s long legs.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t guess what the little mute was expressing. Seeing this thrilling scene, she grabbed Qian Wanyu''s wrist tightly, "Seventh sister, go and help Wei Jun."

    Qian Wanyu could see clearly and the person beside her couldn''t hear the sound, so she was worried.

    "Little White."

    A white shadow shed by, and Little White saw the multi-legged spider beast beforeing to an emergency brake, and then retreated to Dongfang Minghui''s side. It roared at the spider beast twice, Qian Wanyu saw this, and then pulled out her whip.

    Just as Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun attacked from the front and Little Colour attacked from behind the spider beast, the people from the Qing Lan Sect also sneaked back to the door.

    "Elder, the door is closing."

    "No way"

    The people from Qing Lan Sect took a peek inside the door and saw the hairy spider legs quickly dodging back in fright.

    Little White roared towards the door in a low voice, it bit Dongfang Minghui''s wrist and dragged her behind the door.

    "Little White?"

    "Ow"

    Little White dragged her behind the door and roared several times towards the door. When Dongfang Minghui saw this, she understood something. She carefully discovered that there was a shining sword at the door. Because the water kept pouring, if you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t see that there was a hidden sword in the water.

    Someone was outside

    Seems those people also had the idea of being the oriole while the mantis catches the cicada.

    Dongfang Minghui hugged Little White, grabbed the little mute who was about to go over to check, and shhd at them.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand wo knows if it was intentional or not also happened to swing forward and strike above the door. After passing through the water she also sent out a purple thunderbolt. The water was crackling and shing with dangerous purple electricity quickly flowing to the people behind the door.

    The screams outside came one after another, Wei Jun heard them andughed out loud regardless of her image.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the lightning, and felt numb for the group of people outside who were still lying in the water. Seventh sister''s lightning had always been a strong shocking ability. She has tried it a few times before, and she never wanted to feel it again

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    Qian Wanyu was busy dealing with the group of people outside, and the weapon in her hand was stuck on the iron gate, revealing her entire back so the spider beast took the opportunity to stretch out its furry spider legs towards her. Dongfang Minghui threw her silk umbre behind her towards Qian Wanyu, the silk umbre opened automatically, and the hidden weapon shot into the huge body of the spider beast into its eyes.

    A sharp scream spread out in the narrow space.

    Dongfang Minghui saw Wei Jun and the others covering their ears involuntarily. She guessed that she had hit the spider beast''s weakness just now, causing the it to scream in pain, "Seventh sister, hit it in the eyes."

    "This spider''s gone crazy."

    The wind in the corridor became stronger, and the little mute was stuck against the wall being blown by the wind. Dongfang Minghui was desperately supported by Little White behind her, but nothing would be resolved this way. She touched Entangled Love and took out a few silver needles for her medical treatment from her space ring.

    She released her spiritual power, and the silver needles in her hand floated halfway in front of her, "Go!"

    They all shot at the spider beast''s eyeballs causing it to trash around even more.

    Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun dodged to the sides, the remaining seven beautiful marble-like eyes of the spider beast all focused on Dongfang Minghui, and it raised five hairy spider feet to try to attack the flying needles. However with its huge body it became difficult to dodge in the narrow corridor, not to mention, Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun on both sides were also using their weapons.

    The sharp screech pierced everyones eardrums again.

    The Qing Lan Sect disciples who were hiding in the water had not yet emerged from numbness of being struck by Qian Wanyu''s lightning. Now they were also attacked by the voice of the spider beast. Dongfang Minghui, the only person present who was not affected by the sound due to her current condition, quietly walked behind the door. Seeing that the whip was still crackling with some lightning, she carefully held the handle of the whip and grabbed it.

    "Seventh sister, catch!"

    Qian Wanyu returned the silk umbre to the other party and held the whip again. The tip of the whip shed purple again.

    The spider beast was attacked by the three of them in turn, now three eyes were destroyed and two legs were broken but its fighting power was still very sturdy.

    "The wind seems to be getting smaller." Dongfang Minghui felt it, and hurriedly helped the little mute who had been blown away by the wind.

    Wei Jun and Qian Wanyu were both wind-type Spiritual Masters. When she reminded them, they quickly noticed something different. Wei Jun murmured, "Could it be that this spider''s spiritual power is all concentrated in its eyeballs?"

    "Try it, and then you''ll know."

    Qian Wanyu mmed the whip in her hand towards the long hairy legs of the spider beast. The spider beast wanted to retreat, but it couldn''t retreat. Little Colour used vines to fix its other five hairy spider legs behind it. As a result, it could only attack with its front five legs temporarily. It wanted to move its huge body, but the narrow corridor didn''t allow it creating an absolute advantage for Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun.

    The sword in Wei Jun''s hand did not hesitate to cut off its sixth long leg, one of the few remaining.

    Dongfang Minghui circted the spiritual power all over her body, her eyes flickered, and a small round bead scattered on the ground floated up and floated in front of her, just like her usual practice, she was very good at controlling objects to shoot. She aimed at the other eyeball of the spider beast, "Go!"

    The spider beast clumsily avoided, at the cost of only cutting off its sixth long leg to Wei Jun.

    Dongfang Minghui took the trouble to repeat the same action, harassing'' it from time to time, angering the spider beast and the vine branches tying up its remaining legs started to tear.

    "Oh shit!"

    The vines that trapped the spider beasts burst, and Little Colour dodged quickly so she wouldn''t be cut into muddy flesh by the manic spider beasts. Even so, she sacrificed more than ten vine branches to escape.

    Qian Wanyu was hit by the sound of the spider beast again, and she quickly took out two soundproofing pills that Dongfang Minghui had made before, throwing one to Wei Jun, "It''s going crazy again."

    The wind was blowing, and the narrow corridor swayed as the spider beasts ran. Qian Wanyu once thought that the pce was about to copse, but the vibration was only for a while. Who would have thought that the spider beast wouldpletely ignored them and run towards Dongfang Minghui''s location!

    Ninth Sister!

    Before Dongfang Minghui could move, Little White behind her flew over, but it only jumped up and hooked into the spider beast''s lower abdomen. It managed to hit the spider beast with a single w however, the spider beastpletely ignored Little White. Two slender legs pierced towards Dongfang Minghui''s two beautiful eyes.

    "No way!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s silk umbre blocked a fluffy spider''s leg, but it couldn''t resist the second, third and then the white silk that came out of the spider''s mouth. These silk threads also had wind infused into their strands. She looked behind her, that iron door was about to close!

    The Little Mute stood behind the iron door at some point, and after his legs touched the water, a fish tail lurked underneath pping heavily on the water causing a pir of water to rise and briefly blocking everyone''s sight.

    A golden light shed, Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun felt a huge force that sent them flying out when the water column fell, Dongfang Minghui looked at them in astonishment.

    "What''s the situation?" Wei Jun found that the spider beast was a little worse than them. Its spider''s legs were split into pieces, and there was only one eyeball left, even the color of that remaining eye gradually faded. Anyone could see its vitality was fading little by little.

    Qian Wanyu quickly ran to Dongfang Minghui and touched her injured arm, "You''re bleeding."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, seeing that her arm was injured, and before she could bandage it, Little Colour rushed over like a small cannonball. Its vine branches swept over her injured arm, greedily absorbing part of the blood.

    "Go away." Qian Wanyu''s face was gloomy, if it weren''t for Little Colour''s vines still wrapping around Dongfang Minghui''s arm, she would have wanted to pick up a sword and cut them off.

    Little Colour ran away embarrassedly, it really felt that Qian Wanyu wanted to kill her just now so she went away to rummage around with a guilty conscience. However she did not find any treasures. On the other hand, the road blocked by the white fog became clearer.

    "The wind has stopped."

    Wei Junpletely beheaded the spider beast with a sword, and dug out a very big wind energy core. She asked curiously, "What happened just now, why did the spider beast suddenly die?"

    The little mute couldn''t speak, and no one understood his gestures.

    Dongfang Minghui, the only one who knew the truth, couldn''t hear what Wei Jun was saying. The spider beast''s long legs wanted to blind her eyes and dig out her heart. Unfortunately, because the spider was trying to attack her heart, the spider beast''s killing intent triggered her heart guard spiritual artifact.

    She simply took the opportunity to blind the remaining eyes of the spider beast, and the spider beast was killed by the rebounding power from the bacsh of its spiritual energy going out of control.

    "Come here."

    Little Colour moved the body of the spider beast away, and used the vines to test the path. It could sense that there were many nts and even some strong spiritual energy in the path, "You can enter."

    Dongfang Minghui touched the big head of Little White and reminded, "Did you forget the group of people outside?"

    After her reminder, Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun exchanged nces. The two shed into the door from the left and right. After the wind stopped, the water above the iron door stopped at the same time. The spider beast was like a switch. When the wind was active the water moved, when the wind stopped the water stops.

    More importantly, ever since Qian Wanyu used some of her purple lightning before, the people outside have been silent.

    "Are they all dead?"

    "Let me check."

    Little Colour''s vines prated underneath and patrolled the water for a while. There was no one in a radius of ten miles. "No one is outside, they seem to have retreated."

    Wei Jun was surprised, she could hardly believe that this was the Qing Lan Sect''s way of doing things, she simply said, "In that case, we might as well close the door."

    "It''s useless."

    Qian Wanyu quickly retorted, "The ingenious setting behind the Dragon Gate should have been invented by the person who built the pce in the first ce. When there is wind, there is water, also the wind creates the pressure pushing the door close. Once the wind stops, the mechanism will be invalid. It''s easy to open up now so it doesn''t matter even if we close it.

    "Oh, is that so?" Wei Jun was dumbfounded, so they identally destroyed the protection setup here

    "What should we do now?"

    "Trick them."

    Qian Wanyu looked in the narrow corridor, and used the shiny objects scattered on the ground as part of a formation. In a short time, a formation stone was ced in each of the six corners.

    Wei Jun watched for a while before realizing that the opponent was arranging a formation.

    Dongfang Minghui took this opportunity to bandage her wound. The blood had already been sucked up through Little Colour. Her wound was also now basically healed. The bandaging was really just for others to see so they wouldn''t suspect anything.

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu set up the formation behind the door, as soon as the door was opened, and those people from the Qing Lan Sect took the first step, the formation would start automatically.

    "Let''s go."

    After they walked into the path covered with white mist, there were a few sneaky figures outside the door. They were the Qing Lan Sect disciples who had been shocked by Qian Wanyu''s purple lightning before.

    "Senior brother, there seems to be no sound inside."

    "Go in and have a look."

    "But that big spider beast seems to be very powerful-"

    Before that junior brother could finish speaking, they were interrupted by the senior brother, "Making someone else seem strong and putting yourself down, hmph get out of the way."

    The iron gate, which couldn''t be pushed even before, was gently pushed open this time. The corridor looked like a tornado had passed through, the entire ce was a mess and gems were also scattered all over the ce.

    When the Qing Lan Sect disciples, who didn''t recognize the treasures at all saw this their eyes widened a bit when they saw the shiny thing, they rushed in without thinking, and then the formation started.

    The surrounding environment changed, the previous scene was restored. The gems were piled up like mountains, the spider beast was again hidden behind the gems, and the wind was blowing yet again. The chapter of the Qing Lan Sect''s disciples and the spider beast fighting each other to the death officially opened!

    On the other side, after Qian Wanyu and the others entered the path, the fog became thinner and thinner, and soon they could clearly see the original appearance of the road. After some walking, the road quickly turned darker and darker. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui intertwined their fingers. In order to prevent everyone from getting separated, Little Colour''s vines also connected everyone''s waist tying the four people together.

    "I seem to smell medicinal nts."

    "Where is it?" Little Colour looked anxious.

    "Why don''t I smell it?"

    Wei Jun, who also had a certain degree of recognition for medicinal nts, was a little unconvinced. She cocked her nose around vigorously, but she didn''t smell anything. "This doesn''t make sense."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t listen to them since she couldn''t hear, she walked straight to a ce, and when she moved, everyone was dragged by the vines and walked over.

    "Qing Mo, since you have heard of Water Dragon Hall, do you know where the Dragon Gate leads to?"

    "I don''t know."

    Water Dragon Hall was just a very old legend. After the Dragon Gate, it should naturally be the realm of dragons that the Water Dragon dreamt of. However, this dark ce was obviously not the high sky of the heavens. It was impossible for the Dragon God to actually allow the Water Dragon to ascend again as well.<blockquote>

    Thanks you to all supporters on Kofi and thank you to all readers for reading <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 156 (2)

    Chapter 156 (2)

    Qing Mo was also looking around.

    Medicinal nts?

    The scent of medicinal nts that Dongfang Minghui smelled came from the dark ce in front. Unfortunately, there was nothing there. "Strange, what''s over there?"

    "So, is there something wrong with your sense of smell?" Wei Jun teased her and then received a cold re from Qian Wanyu.

    "Ninth sister shouldn''t be wrong."

    Little Colour also felt that something was strange. Its vine branches searched for a while on the dark ground, but found nothing. Instead, the vine branches were stained with a little dark soil. At first, it didn''t pay much attention. However soon it started spreading on all Its vine branches opened new vines, and the speed of spread was astonishing, "What is this?!"

    Dongfang Minghui found that her hands were also pitch ck, and she couldn''t wipe them off despite wiping them several times, "My hands!"

    Ninth Sister!

    "What is this?"

    Dongfang Minghui still had the sleeping dragon seal on her hand, one hand became bright red, and the mark circted back and forth on her hand. The burning pain was like a burning fire, and her other hand was pitch ck, it was impossible to see what this ck stuff was.

    Wei Jun also tried to wash her hands with water, but it didn''t work at all.

    Ninth Sister.

    Just when everyone was busy, the little mute was anxiously gesturing, and the Tianyin helmet automatically jumped from the space ring to the ground, actively rolling into the darkness. After rolling around everyone couldn''t understand what it was doing so it kept rolling again.

    Qian Wanyu''s gaze rested on the buds of the little bean sprouts. Even if the two small buds were stained with ck soil, they were still the same color. Rtively speaking, Little Colour''s vines and Dongfang Minghui''s hands seemed to be a bit different.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui''s hand and gestured to Wei Jun to hold the little bean sprouts. She rubbed Dongfang Minghui''s hand back and forth on the buds of the little bean sprouts. Soon, all the ck stuff that could not be cleaned was gone!

    The imprint of the sleepy dragon seal also slowly stopped burning and the feeling disappeared.

    Dongfang Minghui''s beating heart slowly calmed down, after a long pause she said, "Little bean sprouts?"

    The two buds of the little bean sprouts also trembled and greeted her.

    "Little bean sprouts, hurry up and give me a rub too." Little Colour also tried hard. Two of its vines grew from one, two became four, and four became In the blink of an eye, its vine branches split into a hundred, which looked a bit terrifying.

    Qing Mo saw the changes and then took a long time to say, "Could it be obsidian soil?"

    Qian Wanyu heard Qing Mo speak in her soul sea, and asked curiously, "What is obsidian soil?"

    "Obsidian soil lives in the ck Medicine Valley on the other side of the Seven-Colored Continent. It can rapidly elerate the growth of nts and is considered a very fertile soil. Generally, medical nts will mutate or break through their growth limit if they grow in such a ce. This soil is a treasure that many pharmacists have dreamed of, but I didn''t expect you toe across it so casually, your luck is really amazing" There was a bit of envy, jealousy and hate in Qing Mo''s voice thinking of how they could just blindly encounter such a chance.

    Qing Mo didn''t know whether to say that they were lucky or that they were unlucky at this point.

    "Medicinal nts that grow with obsidian soil have very entric temperaments, so you should be careful of the path ahead."

    "What do you mean?"

    Before Qian Wanyu could ask another question, she heard Qing Mo''s warning.

    "Damn, what!" Wei Jun felt her buttocks being touched, and pped the little mute with her backhand, shocking him, "Why are you touching me?"

    The little mute was stunned by the sudden p, he was stunned, and shook his head like a rattle. In order to avoid suspicion, he took two steps back and stepped back to Dongfang Minghui''s side, obviously taking the other party as a life saviour and desperately trying his best to avoid suspicion. He kept gesturing towards something.

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head, "Do you want to mate with her?"

    After speaking, Dongfang Minghui covered her mouth after realizing what she said, don''t ask her why she thought of this after looking at the situation between the two people.

    All the people present were stunned.

    Wei Jun became even more murderous, she pulled out the sword in her space ring, "Bastard, if you dare to mess with this olddy, I-I will cut"

    "Calm down."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed Wei Jun''s hand, "There must be a misunderstanding here."

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Qian Wanyu took out the moonstone and pointed it at Wei Jun''s back to take a look. Her face was tense, but there was a smile in her eyes that couldn''t be concealed.

    Dongfang Minghui was curious, and with the help of the moonstone''s light, she leaned over to take a look, and burst outughing, "Wei Jun, flowers are blooming on the back of your butt!"

    "What?!"

    "Cough." Qian Wanyu was afraid that she would misunderstand again, so she suppressed a smile and exined, "Someone painted a very beautiful flower blooming on your buttocks"

    Wei Jun''s face turned dark when she heard it. She grabbed the hem of her clothes but couldn''t see. If Qian Wanyu hadn''t stopped her, she might have taken off her pants on the spot to check.

    "Don''t you think it''s too quiet here?" Qian Wanyu reminded.

    Wei Jun and Little Mute were silent after hearing this, everyone didn''t speak, and the atmosphere became very strange. Dongfang Minghui looked at the lips of each of them and found that no one had spoken. She couldn''t help breaking the silence, "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu swept her eyes around slightly and saw a phantom passing by in the darkness. She walked quietly to Dongfang Minghui''s side, held the other''s hand, inteced her fingers, and wrote something in her hand.

    Dongfang Minghui''s attention immediately shifted to the palm of her hand, and she seriously spected on what Seventh Sister wrote on her palm.

    Qian Wanyu gave Wei Jun a look, and when the shadow reappeared, they surrounded the shadow from the left and right.

    "Eat this." Little Colour rushed over in a rage, and with the three-person siege, they managed to suppress the shadow underneath. Little Colour smelled the scent of medicinal nts after this close contact.

    The little bean sprouts was rolling around in the obsidian soil on the side and unwilling to go near Little Colour.

    "Little bean sprouts,e here."

    "No" The tianyin helmet rolled around Little Colour, enjoying the game.

    "Ok then get lost."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what they were ying with, looking at them like children, the dark medical nt that was pressed down on the ground looked a bit pitiful, she hurriedly held the small bean sprouts in her arms, "Little bean sprouts don''t make trouble."

    The two small buds of the small bean sprouts wilted into a ball in an instant.

    Little Colour tied up the remaining medicinal nt with its vines. From beginning to end, it was tall and slender, almost reaching the position on Dongfang Minghui''s chest. This nt had shuttled back and forth in the dark, like a shadowy figure and its leaves were all pitch ck.

    They looked up and down with the help of the moonstone, but they couldn''t identify it.

    "Little Colour, do you know what medicinal nts this is?"

    "Don''t know."

    Qian Wanyu thought of what Qing Mo said just now that the medicinal nts growing in the obsidian soil were likely to mutate. Could the medicinal nt in front also be a mutated medicinal nt?

    Dongfang Minghui, the only one who couldmunicate with medicinal nts was also a little confused. Although she had lost her hearing, her sense of smell was very sensitive. She could smell the strong scent of medicinal nts but it didn''t seem to be emitted from this medicinal nt. She looked at Sister Seventh and Wei Jun, and the little mute who couldn''t speak and couldn''t help asking, "Do you feel something is wrong?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    As soon as Wei Jun finished asking, she felt two vines sweep over her legs, turning her upside down and hanging her from a tree, "What the fuck! Dongfang Minghui, make your contracted magic nt let me go quickly. Don''t y around!"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu took out her whip, a few vines tied the whip and her hands tightly. As a result, just like Wei Jun, she was also hung upside down on the tree. The whip fell to the ground, and was quickly caught by the vines and dragged into the darkness.

    The little mute didn''t even have time to resist.

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes at how fast things had developed, the vines in all directions spread around her and slowly stopped around her as if observing her, and then pulled back a little bit, "Little Colour?"

    Little Colour''s vines and the vine branches hanging down in the darkness were tied together. It was hard to distinguish who was who and it made Dongfang Minghui very anxious. The pitch ck darkness also made her very panicked, "Seventh sister?"

    Just as Qian Wanyu was about to break these branches, she heard Qing Mo in the soul sea say, "You''ve forgotten that when you were in the elf tribest time those vines could release a mist that can knock you out? Maybe these vines can also release that type of mist. It will be more troublesome if you''re unconscious."

    The more she struggled, the tighter the vines became and she could hardly breathe, "Ninth Sister."

    "Look, they are showing mercy to your Ninth Sister, you should just wait and see what happens." Qing Mo''s words extinguished Qian Wanyu''s worried heart.

    Yes, Ninth Sister was one of the Longevity People. They have a natural affinity for nts and can reduce the vignce of nts, however Qian Wanyu was still a bit worried.

    "What the hell, what happened." Wei Jun, who didn''t know the truth was thought she was being teased by Little Colour, but after careful identification, she found that these vines were slightly different from Little Colour''s vine. Little Colour''s vines were quite dangerous, there were leaves on every section of the vines and thorns on the sides of the vines. The vines binding them were bare however and there were no leaves.

    "Just shut up."

    Qian Wanyu was trying to find a way to get out without alerting the nts but when she heard Wei Jun''s noisy voice, she wished she could immediately seal her mouth, "We havee to a medicinal nt garden."

    "What garden? These nts can even attack people!"

    "It''s okay." It was a blessing in misfortune that all the nts did was bind them.

    Little Colour?

    "Dare to pull on my leaves, do you want to die?"

    Little Colour was mad, thinking that it was a dignified and unique magic nt in the world but it it has been reduced to being bullied by this group of vines from who knows where, it was about to explode in anger.

    Dongfang Minghui saw two vines twitching like flexible pythons. She couldn''t tell who was who so she couldn''t step forward to help. Just when she didn''t know what to do, the pig fairy grass stuck out its body.

    "If there is fire, I think a fire can make these arrogant guys obedient." The pig fairy grass suddenly felt that Toothless was not so useless after all.

    "Yes, yes." Little bean sprouts also shook both hands, intending to use its helmet to smash the vines.

    It''s a pity that Toothless still hadn''t made a sound after hibernating so far. Pig fairy grass hooked Dongfang Minghui''s finger with the little pig tail to soothe her uneasy heart.

    Little bean sprouts looked at Little Colour and their battle situation, it wanted to get out of Dongfang Minghui''s hands to go down to help. However, in the end, it just stayed in her arms obediently.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly sat cross-legged and took out thepanion nt she had found from the bottom of the sea.

    "What does she want to do?" Wei Jun said suddenly.

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu frowned, Ninth Sister was nning to go all out and just use the medicinal nt as is without turning it into proper medicine. She turned to Little Colour and yelled, "How are the medicinal nts used? What if she eats them rashly? Don''t just focus on fighting with these medicinal nts. If Ninth Sister has an emergency, I''m definitely going to chase you down!"

    "Your mother!" Little Colour smashed the vines attacking it on the trunk of the tree. After smashing it several times, those vines were afraid of pain and all shrank back. Little Colour rushed in front of Dongfang Minghui and quickly grabbed the apanying purple nt that was about to be swallowed by Dongfang Minghui, "Do you want to die?! This nt must be used with another medicinal nt to heal your ears!"

    The method of eating the nts on its own was only used by mermen!

    Little Colour babbled on at Dongfang Minghui angrily without pause.

    Dongfang Minghui''s ck and white eyes just looked at each other.

    "Don''t worry-"

    Little Colour was dragged away by the medical nts'' vines in the dark and had to fight again. The tianyin helmet was jumping around in her hands muttering, "Uppercut, right uppercut, hit there and there and hit some more there"

    Dongfang Minghui frowned. Fortunately, the nts in the dark had a weird temper, but none of them came to make trouble with her. The anxiety in her heart gradually settled in this quiet world. She felt that all the pores in her body were suddenly opened and abundant spiritual power poured into her continuously.

    Wei Jun hung upside down from a tree, watching the medical nts scuffle into a ball, she couldn''t tell the difference between the enemy and Little Colour. However suddenly in this pitch-dark ce, she saw green light gathering in one ce little by little.

    "Hey, Qian Wanyu, do you see that?"

    "I see."

    Qian Wanyu kept looking at Dongfang Minghui, she was relieved to see the other person calm down so quickly to cultivate, but soon, her heart was worried again.

    Just when Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes and carefully felt the spiritual energy here, the group of medical nts hiding in the dark stuck out their heads one by one and boldly ran to Dongfang Minghui''s side, either squatting or sitting down close to her. Some even stacked up on top of each other to get close.

    "What are these medical nts trying to do?"

    Little bean sprouts, who had been guarding Dongfang Minghui''s side, stomped angrily, "Go awaygo away"

    The pig fairy grass pulled its long tail a distance to push them back. After cleaning its tail, some timid medical nts got scared and shrank back again.

    Seeing all this, Wei Jun who was above was amazed, "These medicinal nts are all trying to cultivate right?"

    "Perhaps."

    However, one batch was driven away, and another batch came to take over, there were more and more medicinal nts gathering around. In the end, even the pig fairy grass was tired and its tail sweeping didn''t have much effect, so it simply circled around the one meter area near Dongfang Minghui. Beyond this area, Pig Fairy grass would p them back fiercely.

    It was also the first time that Qian Wanyu had seen the Pig Fairy Grass being ruthless. It was truly unpredictable how strong the Pig Fairy grass was. A mutated medicinal nt was almost killed by it from a sweep of its pig tail. Soon afterwards, the medicinal nts did not dare to push forward, and kept a certain distance.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t feel anything happening in the outside world at all. She focused on making her spiritual power more pure. After she had purified it, it was as if a wall to her promotion had been broken. She could not longer suppress the outbreak of spiritual energy spilling out.

    From the outside, the circle of green emanating from her body was getting bigger and bigger, from one meter to two meters The halo illuminated the entire darkness. This kind of vision for ascending seemed very abnormal to Qian Wanyu making her a bit worried.

    Little Colour had just defeated the annoying vines tangling it, and when she turned around, she found that she couldn''t get close to Dongfang Minghui, because she was surrounded by hundreds of medicinal nts! They stayed all around her, looking like they were worshipping a god.

    "Hey, Qian Wanyu, do you think Dongfang Minghui seems like she''s exuding a kind of divine aura, it''s like" Wei Jun racked her brains, but couldn''t find any words to describe this. If it was described in the biblical sense, it was as if Dongfang Minghui right now was an incarnation of Jesus and the nts worshipping her were her devout believers and apostles.

    Chilled by her own thoughts, Wei Jun didn''t have the courage to continue this topic.

    After hearing Wei Jun''s words, Qian Wanyu froze for a while. The doubts in her heart were magnified, she thought again and again, but couldn''t help asking, "Qing Mo, you just said that obsidian soil will mutate many medicinal nts, what ifwhat if someone gets mutated by it?"<blockquote>

    Oh wow things are getting interesting, Minghui looks like she''s about to get a power boost!

    Also wow Pig Fairy Grass is strong! First time pig fairy grass has attacked haha.Thank you to all supporters on KoFi as well as readers andmentors <3 Your support means everything to me </blockquote>

 Chapter 157 (1)

    Chapter 157 (1)

    Little bean sprouts who closest to Dongfang Minghui benefited a lot. The two buds were bathed in a strong spiritual energy. The buds miraculously became bigger and bigger, and the roots of the little bean sprouts gradually changed into thicker strands. There was arge bean sprout in the Tianyin shaking from the energy but it was extremely firm, and did not fall down with the small bean sprout.

    "Ah, all well behaved."

    Pig Fairy Grass nced lightly at the spiritual nts surrounding them, and continued to lie on the ground indifferently, greedily absorbing the spiritual energy around it. This spiritual energy made it veryfortable, and even if it was of little use to it right now, it was willing to bask in the momentary pleasure.

    In the dark world, time passed quickly, but in the hearts of everyone, there was only silence all around, and time felt infinitely magnified, as if it was passing extremely slowly.

    Qian Wanyu witnessed the change of Little bean sprouts with her own eyes, her eyes were dark and her face was quite calm, some things at the moment had exceeded her expectations, "Although the Longevity n can understand thenguage of nts, they are still human, what did you mean by that?"

    Qing Mo stood up in the sea of souls and looked at the green light below. The light would be exposed from time to time, and the green light would clearly illuminate a radius of fifty meters. Even those medical nts were lying on the ground basking in the glow trying to get as close as possible. The picture of bowing to the ground and bowing to the figure in the middle was also clearly reflected in their eyes.

    "The situation of the Longevity n is only asionally seen in the books, and I am inferring it based on your Ninth Sister. As for what kind of race they truly are, you are obviously wrong in trying to find the answer from me."

    Qian Wanyu was a little unwilling. In the Royal Academy, she searched for any book that recorded the Longevity n. She remembered that the ancestor of the Longevity n was a medical nt spirit who had transformed into a human. After falling in love with a human it shedded its beloved original form and they created a race of people that were not fully human or nt although they were human in appearance. They inherited the unique longevity of nts, but they also inherited the wisdom of the human race and had existed for hundreds or even thousands of years.

    In the end, however after the founding of the Longevity n. In the following years, the human bloodline would have been stronger and stronger so Qian Wanyu firmly believed that Ninth Sister, even if she was part of the Longevity n, was still a human being.

    But when she thought of Ninth Sister''s reaction after being contaminated by the obsidian soil, this was likely a mutation that only nts could have. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, the identity of the other party was a sure thing, she could no longer deceive herself.

    "Yes, but why is the little bean sprout safe and sound?"

    "Probably because of the soul refining furnace that had tempered it."

    The topic turned a corner and returned to the original point of no one knowing what was happening.

    Wei Jun was asking questions for a long time, but no one answered her. Qian Wanyu wasn''t speaking and the little mute obviously couldn''t speak so she could only sit there sullenly.

    "It''s incredible, looks like my fellow viger seems to have gotten a golden finger too."

    She looked at it for a long time, and finally she could see clearly what the group of medical nts were doing. They were worshipping together, the identity of Dongfang Minghui who was shrouded in the light also seemeddivine. In Wei Jun''s eyes, she seemed to have be the leader of the Light God Cult. But the situation of this fellow is different from that of the Light God Religion. People could only fool people but what her fellow viger was fooling were medical nts that were not stupid and could even deceive humans.

    Even she was hung from the tree by these stupid nts!

    "God, if this continues, I''m going to die."

    Wei Jun tried to struggle but the more she struggled, the more tightly bound the branches at her ankles became, causing her pain, "Qian Wanyu, what are you thinking about, is hanging from a tree like thisfortable?"

    Certainly ufortable.

    Qian Wanyu did have a way to break free of these vines, but what about would she do after breaking free?

    They would just end up ying a game of chase with the medical nts in this dark forest. If it wasn''t for Ninth Sister, she probably wouldn''t care about the life and death of these nts, but the group of medicinal nts didn''t seem to want to hurt them either. They just used this unpleasant method to make them temporarily helpless.

    "Quiet."

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes indecently.

    "The area covered by the halo is getting bigger and bigger."

    I don''t know how long it took, Qing Mo once again saw a situation where the light suddenly brightened. He carefully mentioned, "There are more and more medicinal nts gathered around her."

    Before they didn''t see a single medicinal nt when walking in but now, when they looked down, it was a dense group of nts below. They were all looking at the same direction attentively and reverently, as if holding a sacred ceremony.

    Dongfang Minghui wandered about in her own world, full of emerald green colors. She was immersed in cultivation, and kept absorbing the spiritual energy in this area until the speed at which the spiritual energy went into her body was gradually slowing down, then she realized that this practice period should be over.

    The small balls of energy in her body became abnormally full and round floating gently in the dantian. After her internal organs and meridians were washed by the spiritual power, they had be more tenacious and were wrapped by an abundant green light covering ityer afteryer, like a protective film.

    She felt strong and full of energy but the moment she opened her eyes, she was taken aback by the numerous cute medicinal nts in front of her!

    As soon as the light disappeared, the entire ce returned to darkness.

    The group of medicinal nts spread out like birds in the forest, dissapearing without a trace.

    After fighting all night against the vines, Little Colour finally got close to Dongfang Minghui, andined a bit however in fact, after fighting with those dark nts, it had also benefited a lot.

    "I found a lot of medicinal nts in the periphery, but none of them are the Wind king nt."

    The Wind king nt is a medicinal nt. Despite its nice name, it actually looked very ugly. Its stamen was different from those of other medicinal nts and was its major feature.

    If they wanted to restore Dongfang Minghui''s hearing, the only thing that was missing was the Wind king nt''s stamen.

    Little Colour thought about it, if they couldn''t find it in this ce, they might be in trouble. It was double the danger for a Spiritual Master who couldn''t hear

    Little Colour quickly yelled, "Don''t run."

    The vine branches caught those fleeing medicinal nts from all directions, and managed to grab a few but also managed to make all of them mad!

    "You''re stupid, forget it."

    Pig fairy grass flicked its rolled pig tail, "You have to catch someone who can speak first and then torture them to extort a confession to see if we can find it."

    "We''ll try that first."

    After Little Colour finished speaking, it suddenly disappeared without a shadow, and even pig fairy grass followed.

    Seventh sister?

    "I am here."

    Even if the other party couldn''t hear, Qian Wanyu answered her quickly.

    "You only remember your Seventh sister." Wei Jun muttered sadly, "Quickly find a way to free us."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t understand but she knew that she had performed poorly in the team recently. If it wasn''t for Seventh sister and Wei Jun, she would have been buried at the bottom of the sea long ago. But after cultivating, her passive mentality seemed to have disappeared unknowingly. Although she couldn''t hear, she still felt very guilty when she saw the three people shaking in the air.

    "Seventh sister, bear with me a little longer, I will try to save you."

    "I don''t know if you can hear what I''m saying. They are my friends and won''t hurt you. Can you be merciful? I''m willing to exchange things with you."

    "I was hurt by the mermaid''s voice before, and I can''t hear what you guys are saying for the time being. If you want to exchange something, as long as it doesn''t go against any of my bottom lines and I have it, you can take it yourself."

    After Dongfang Minghui finished speaking, she patted the vines.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a green light shot directly into her eyebrows.

    "The transaction is valid."

    An ancient voice exploded in her soul sea, this time she heard it, Dongfang Minghui was puzzled, "What is the meaning of the transaction being effective."

    The vines that bound Qian Wanyu and the others rxed a little, and the three of them fell from above like leaves.

    "Ouch, my mother!" Wei Jun had been hanging upside down for a long time, and her whole body was stiff. When she fell like this, it hurt everywhere. She sat on the ground and touched her ankle. The skin was torn and a little wet it was probably bleeding, "If I knew it would just let go when you said it you should have given me some time to mentally prepare"

    When Qian Wanyu fell, she stabilized her body andnded safely. She moved her limbs.

    Ninth Sister?

    Seventh sister!

    With the help of the weak light, Qian Wanyu saw something on the other''s forehead. She immediately took out the moonstone, and her eyes darkened after seeing what was on the other''s forehead, "What did you just do?"

    Dongfang Minghui heard a voice but she was currently a deaf child. She felt Sister Seventh''s mouth squirming, but when the other party spoke too fast, she only understood one word  "you"

    "Seventh sister, speak slowly you''re too fast."

    "I''m sorry, Ninth Sister but I''m in a hurry."

    Qian Wanyu held the back of the other''s head with one hand, and pressed her head against the other''s forehead, calming down her excessive anxiety. She took the moonstone and nced at it again. It looked pretty, but also very weird.

    "This should be a symbol of the Longevity n." Qing Mo didn''t have a deep understanding of the Longevity n, but he could still identify the symbol of the Longevity n. "It seems that the Longevity n bloodline in your Ninth Sister''s body has awakened."

    "What do you mean?" Qian Wanyu frowned deeply.

    "The time for each bloodline to awaken is different. Like the human race, it usually awakens with the birth of spiritual power before the age of ten. Like the beast race, it awakens when they can control their beastization. If they are always in that state, their lifespan will not be long Each n has the characteristics of their own n, I think your Ninth Sister has really awakened the blood of the Longevity n, the worship of those enlightened medical nts just now is the best proof."

    "So what?"

    Qian Wanyu had long known that the mystery of Sister Ninth''s life experience would be revealed sooner orter, she had already prepared herself mentally.

    "No matter what, since the Longevity n was exterminated, if those people knew about it, they would most likely make aeback. What will you do then?"

    "I will protect her." She stated firmly.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that the center of her brow was hot, so she couldn''t help but take off her hand and touch it, but it was still burning, "Seventh sister, is there something on my forehead?"

    She felt a surge of spiritual power rushing into her soul sea just now, and heard a strange voice, "Is this the effect of the transaction?"

    "Who did you make a deal with?"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her wrist and asked eagerly, "Ninth Sister, look at me, who did you just make a deal with?"

    "What''s the situation?"

    Wei Jun rested for a long time. Seeing Qian Wanyu''s sullen expression, she thought the two of them were arguing. She looked at this, looked at that, but couldn''t see why.

    The little mute who was sitting next to her gestured at Dongfang Minghui anxiously, but the three people present ignored him, and the little mute was a little frustrated.

    Dongfang Minghui watched Qian Wanyu and Wei Jun''s mouths open and close. She was a little upset and simply turned a blind eye to the fuss they were making, she thought for a moment, turned around abruptly, and walked to the vine just now, "Is it because of you?"

    There were many vines on the vine, and its trunk is very huge. The vines hung from top to bottom stretching to the ground. Before, Qian Wanyu, Wei Jun and the little mute were bound by the vines on the ground. Dongfang Minghui searched in her space ring. After a while, he took out a few bottles of spiritual liquid and ced them next to the roots of the tree.

    As a result, the spiritual liquid was rolled up by the vine again and returned.

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, "What do you want? I only have these things."

    The vines on the tree bound her hand, Dongfang Minghui felt a spiritual force being drawn out of her body, and soon, the vines loosened her again.

    The heavy feeling of being restrained in Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea disappeared immediately, and her body became much more rxed. She touched her forehead subconsciously, and the feeling of burning between her brows also disappeared. She was not sure if there was still something on her forehead.

    "Seventh sister, help me check is there anything else on my forehead?"

    After seeing that Dongfang Minghui''s brows were clean and there was nothing, Qian Wanyu was very surprised. She was still thinking about how to help Ninth Sister cover up her identity, but the symbol representing the Longevity n before just disappeared.

    "What did you just do?"

    "s." Wei Jun couldn''t understand what the couple was saying at all. She scratched her hair irritably, "Little Mute you said there is a treasure here but how did you know?"

    Thinking of this, Wei Jun suddenly felt that they were all fooled by this little mute. She grabbed the little mute''s shirt fiercely and said angrily, "Have you ever been in this ce?"

    The little mute was frightened by her appearance, and shook his head hurriedly.

    "Since that''s the case, how did you know that this ce has treasure? Tell me honestly, I''m not that easy to fool."

    The little mute shook his head in fright, nodded again, and gestured to Wei Jun.

    "God, I can''t understand, one deaf and one mute, this is simply killing people ah."

    "Just shut up."

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t bear when others said Ninth Sister was deaf, "Let me hear that again, and I''ll let you try the taste of being deaf."

    Wei Jun hurriedly covered her mouth, her mouth was fast for a while, but she somehow felt that she had been sprinkled with dog food again by the two of them.

    Qian Wanyu''s sore point was only Dongfang Minghui

    "There''s no way to go on like this. We have to get out from this ce first. It''s dark, and we can''t find anything even if we want to find it." She warned softly, "If you dare to deceive us, I''ll go back and make a lesson from you and the group of your nsmen on the isted ind, don''t even think about living"

    A trace of fear shed in the little mute blue eyes, indicating that he was absolutely not deceiving them.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that something was rolling around her feet, her first reaction was whether it might be a scary head or something, so her hands subconsciously grabbed Qian Wanyu''s arm, "Seventh sister I feel something on my feet."

    Qian Wanyu found a trace of unease in the other person''s trembling words. She patted the back of Dongfang Minghui''s hand, shoved the moonstone into the other person''s hand, took out another piece, and slowly crouched down, she saw the Tianyin helmet was shaking rhythmically below her. In fact, because the two buds of the little bean sprouts were too heavy, it was really unstable and only able to constantly shake back and forth.

    Qian Wanyu reluctantly picked up the Tianyin helmet and put it back in Dongfang Minghui''s hands.

    "Little bean sprouts?"

    Dongfang Minghui almost didn''t recognize it, the little bean sprouts had grown a lot more than before, and she couldn''t even hold the flower buds with one hand anymore.

    The little bean sprouts was gray-faced at the moment. In order to get a little obsidian soil, it just had a fight with the nts hiding in the dark. The group of nts was fierce, but this potted nt wasn''t a vegetarian! It had beaten the nts away to grab the soil and wobbled a bit to roll back.

    "The little bean sprouts seem to be stained with obsidian soil." Qing Mo admired the fine medical nts around Dongfang Minghui. Seeing the good things, they couldn''t walk past them and always managed to find chances, he thoughtfully gave a reminder, "The soil in the Tianyin''s helmet has been changed."

    Qian Wanyu pointed the moonstone at the Tianyin helmet, and the two of them could see the obsidian soil in the helmet, and she touched some with her fingers.

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes and hurriedly reminded, "Seventh sister, don''t touch, this dirt"

    Qian Wanyu''s fingers were stained but nothing happened.

    The little bean sprouts bent down its roots as if protecting food, and wiped most of them away from Qian Wanyu''s hands. This stingy fellow who knows where it picked it up but it rotated 360 degrees in Dongfang Minghui''s hands, turning its back at Qian Wanyu.

    "Seventh sister, this soil" Dongfang Minghui didn''t have time to think about little bean sprouts'' mood. She was shocked at why Seventh sister touched the soil and nothing happened, she couldn''t understand.

    "It''s okay."

    Wei Jun didn''t know why as well so she wondered, "Didn''t Minghui get stained with this soil just now and that happened why are you alright?"

    Qian Wanyu''s lips pursed into a tight line, "For the sake of Ninth sister, this is the end of the matter."

    "Wait, what do you mean?" Wei Jun turned serious after seeing the other party''s serious expression, her eyes swept over the confused Dongfang Minghui, and nodded lightly, "Okay, this is the end of the matter. However on the other hand, I think the treasure that the little mute was worried about is definitely not here, this ce is pitch-dark and the road ispletely invisible, how should we get out?"

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui''s hand, and the word go'' was written several times in Dongfang Minghui''s hand.

    "We''re leaving?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded.

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head for a while, but said, "Little Colour has note back yet, it seems to be helping me find a medicinal nt."

    When she heard that Little Colour was looking for medicinal nts to help her, Qian Wanyu didn''t urge her, "In that case, we should wait until Little Colour returns before leaving."

    Little Colour?

    Dongfang Minghui called three times in a row, but no one answered, so she gave up.

    Wei Jun was idle and bored, so she took out little lulu out of the space ring to feed it some spiritual fluid, "Why is it so dark in this sky, it makes people ufortable."

    Qian Wanyu sat cross-legged, closed her eyes, and a wisp of her spiritual consciousness covered her surroundings. She searched for a long time before she finally saw the traces of Pig Fairy Grass and Little Colour at a distance of ten meters from them.<blockquote>

    Thank you to all supporters on kofi as well as on here! I appreciate your love <3

    p.s if any of you pulled Nahida in genshin congrats! She''s adorable!</blockquote>

 Chapter 157 (2)

    Chapter 157 (2)

    "This is an issue the Wind King nt has also mutated, and I don''t know if it''s able to be used or not." Little Colour''s vines were stretched all around looking for medicinal nts, the group of medical nts hiding in the dark tried to fight against it one after another, but fortunately, there was also pig fairy grass beside it.

    "No matter what just take this one back first."

    The mutated Wind King nt struggled and wanted to escape from the capture of Little Colour and Pig Fairy grass. Little Colour was on guard everywhere, and Pig Fairy grass'' pig tail was already wrapped around the stem of the Wind King nt.

    Qian Wanyu''s consciousness drifted further forward, and just as she was about to return, she heard the footsteps of a group of people.

    "What the hell is this ce, there''s no light at all."

    "What are you afraid of, isn''t there still fire?"

    A small me ignited, illuminating several familiar faces.

    Qian Wanyu''s consciousness suddenly returned after observing and the moment she did she immediately said, "The people from Qing Lan Sect are catching up."

    "So fast?" Wei Jun had just wrapped her wounds and prepared to rest, but before her butt touched the ground, she stood up again, "Didn''t we set up a formation outside, I thought they could be held back for longer."

    In fact, Qian Wanyu''s formation has yed a certain role, making Qing Lan Sect''s disciples go round and round in circles for awhile. If someone else had broken in instead, maybe they would still continue to wander around in the formation.

    Also Dongfang Minghui and the others spent too long in this ce, almost five days passed without them realising it. Wei Jun still thought only a day had passed!

    "What do we do now?"

    Qian Wanyu estimated the distance of the Qing Lan Sect disciples from their position, "We have almost an hour before they arrive at where we are now."

    An hour

    Wei Jun walked back and forth and muttered, "Little Colour hasn''te back yet. If we continue to wait, we will run into someone from Qing Lan Sect. How many of them are there?"

    "Ten."

    Qian Wanyu felt that the person who was leading the Qing Lan Sect seemed a little dangerous, so she quickly retreated.

    When Little Colour came back, she didn''t feel their solemn atmosphere at all, "I have some news to tell you."

    "The bad news is that the people from Qing Lan Sect are catching up, so just tell us the good news."

    "Ah bah bah, the good news is that I''ve found that medicinal nt!"

    "Really?"

    Wei Jun smiled happily, "Then what are you waiting for, hand over the nts to Minghui, then we''ll be able to speak normally again."

    Communication could sometimes be a matter of life and death.

    Little Colour spread her hands, "The next thing is the actual bad news. The bad news is that the nts I found have mutated, so whether or not the medicinal properties are still effective this matter has to be left to her to decide."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that everyone''s eyes were on her, and couldn''t help but wonder, "Did something happen?"

    Everyone talked a lot, except Qian Wanyu who was sitting there motionlessly, Little Colour and Wei Jun tried to mouth and talk over each other but it was useless, the other party still looked at them with ignorant eyes.

    By the end, everyone was exhausted.

    Qian Wanyu waited for them to finish before standing up, "Let''s get out of here for now. This ce is too dark. If we meet someone from Qing Lan Sect, it will be a fight for sure."

    "So you mean"

    "Let''s go."

    Once Dongfang Minghui understood what they meant, she walked to the tree vine, patted her hand on the trunk, andmunicated with the tree vine with her consciousness, "We want to leave this ce, can you point us to a way? I''ll pay you before you leave."

    As the vines shook, a green light sank into Dongfang Minghui''s forehead again, and the Wanhua logo that had disappeared before reappeared.

    "This seems to be a restrictive transaction. The requirements for reaching this type of transaction are quite high, just like the blood oath binding you." Qing Mo could see it clearly this time. There was a huge spiritual power hidden inside the green light. This spiritual power directly submerged into Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea.

    "What are the terms of the deal?"

    Qing Mo shook his head. He could only make a guess. The stronger the bloodline was, the stronger the seal would be. Qian Ying''s blood oath before with Qian Wanyu was an example, if no one worthy had climbed to the top to obtain the Qian Family''s inheritance, Qian Ying''s blood oath symbol would not appear. It was the same for Dongfang Minghui who was the only known remaining bloodline of the Longevity n, in this ck forest likely only the high-grade medicinal nts knew the other party''s identity.

    After the deal was concluded, a wide road for the two of them appeared in front.

    "This-" Wei Jun was dumbfounded, this was too amazing.

    "Let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun pulled the little mute, the four of them quickly jumped towards the end of the road. The dark light that shrouded their heads gradually disappeared, reced by a gloomy world that seemed like a storm woulde at any time.

    The vine that followed them out pulled Dongfang Minghui''s ankle.

    With their vision no longer obscured by the darkness, Dongfang Minghui put the bean sprouts aside and stretched out her hand.

    A ray of green star light emerged from Dongfang Minghui''s palm, and happily shrank back a little bit around the vine. Dongfang Minghui didn''t feel much from it. The small balls in her dantian were still full of energy, and she was in a very strong state of mind. She murmured, "It seems that this vine has done its best as well."

    Ninth Sister?

    Qian Wanyu pulled her to stand up, and flicked her finger on her forehead seeing the sign on it disappear again.

    After the road behind them disappeared, the road in front of them also changed, from one road to two, Wei Jun scratched her head, "What does this mean, choose a road?"

    For a while, everyone had no clue what to do.

    "Let Seventh sister choose."

    Dongfang Minghui has a sense of blind trust in Qian Wanyu, not to mention that Seventh Sister has the heroine halo on her head, even if they chose a dead end, they will definitely survive. This blind trust had let them survive until now just fine.

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu resolutely chose the right at the fork, "Let''s take this road."

    Not long after they left, the Qing Lan Sect''s people were besieged in the ck Forest. Among them was a Fire-type Spiritual Master, they were all holding torches, and the group of enlightened medical nts were calmer, hiding in the dark and not daring toe out.

    There were ten of them, and among them only two were the people Qian Wanyu and the others met outside the Dragon Gate before, one was called senior brother by the others, another was called Haoqing, a wood Spiritual Master well versed in the way of tracking, this is why he was selected into this team.

    With him leading the way, the ten of them walked out of the ck forest faster than Qian Wanyu and the others, they were only lost for an hour or so.

    "There are two paths here, which one should we choose?"

    Haoqing.

    Xu Haoqing was actually a dual-type Spiritual Master, he mainly fought using the Thunder element, but he studied wood-type skills when he''s bored. His skills are also quite special with the ability to track by breath simr to Dongfang Minghui''s tracking.

    "Left."

    "Haoqing, are you sure?"

    "If senior brother is sure that there''s a merperson in their team, then I will tell you for sure that it is the left side."

    "Why?"

    "The merpeople have the smell of sea water on their bodies. No matter how they hide, they can''t hide the smell on their bodies. I can tell when I smell it." Xu Haoqing said so but in fact, he had a secret that had been hidden in his heart for many years. He had actually eaten the heart of a merman many years ago,it is said that the voice of the merman is innate, and a merperson''s beast core is a priceless treasure, but no one knew that the heart of the merman is the most nourishing.

    Probably because of that time, he has be particrly sensitive to the smell of the merpeople.

    The person who took the lead was an elder in the outer chamber of Qing Lan Sect. After listening, he said with a firm voice, "In that case, let''s listen to Haoqing and go to the left."

    Everyone walked safely for more than half an hour, Qian Wanyu took out her whip, "This road is too peaceful."

    Wei Jun nodded warily.

    Dongfang Minghui''s ck eyes watched everywhere. The road was sparse with grass and trees, but the stones on the surrounding road were gradually increasing, "Seventh sister, will this road lead to a cliff in the end?"

    The little mute seemed very happy along the way, and the more he walked, the bigger the smile on his face.

    Wei Jun kept staring at him, afraid that the boat would capsize in the gutter and they''d be trapped, she was certain that Qian Wanyu had chosen the right path, but she couldn''t help but ask, "Qian Wanyu, did your method really work? What if they turn back again?"

    "Even if they turn back, we''ll almost be at the treasure the little mute''s talking about."

    Dongfang Minghui''s words soon be a prophecy. They came across a cliff at the end. Below the cliff was a deep blue ocean. The little mute screamed happily. Although his voice was very hoarse, it did not affect his happy mood.

    Wei Jun nced at Dongfang Minghui strangely, and cursed inwardly, "Crow mouth."

    "Seventh sister, what should we do now?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes roamed back and forth on Little Mute, pointed at him and said, "Let Little Mute lead for the rest of the way."

    The Little Mute gestured towards them quickly. Dongfang Minghui only had time to understand a bit but before she could tell the others she saw the Little Mute jump off the cliff.

    Beneath the cliff, the waves were surging, and the water flowed violently on the rocks on the shore. Those rocks were polished so smoothly that the little mute might turn into a dead fish if he wasn''t careful.

    After a few tumblings, the little mute waved his fish tail to greet them excitedly.

    "Ninth Sister, take out that blue bead."

    "There''s still a sea area behind this damn dragon gate." Wei Jun cursed in a low voice and swallowed, "Do we really want to jump down like this?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her coldly, "Otherwise you can stay here and deal with the people from Qing Lan Sect."

    Hearing this, Wei Jun waved her hand quickly, "Forget it, how can something like jumping off a cliff stump me, ahem, look at this." She took a few deep breaths and leaned to the edge of the cliff to look down, her legs were shaking but seeing Qian Wanyu looking her way with interest, she straightened her waist again, took a deep breath again, took a few steps back, gritted her teeth, as if she was sprinting for a hundred meters and before she jumped she shouted, "I''ll wait for you below, whoever doesn''te is a bastard."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked and then blinked again.

    Qian Wanyu urged her again, and Dongfang Minghui responded.

    "Ninth Sister, don''t be afraid."

    Seventh sister.

    Before Dongfang Minghui could react, a strong arm wrapped around her waist leading her to jump off the cliff.

    "W-what"

    Dongfang Minghui reflexively shouted before she realized that they were jumping off a cliff, and she was not alone, she was with Seventh sister so her brain also instantly made up a 10,000-word essay about a cliff jumping love story in her mind

    "Puff"

    There were two loud noises, and countless waves sshed on the rocks.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu appeared, she quickly emerged with Dongfang Minghui in her arms. She held the blue beads in her mouth, and soon, a circr waterproof cover centered on them wrapped them again, "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui choked on two sips of water, washing away all the lofty pride of the love story she had been so excited about before.

    Seventh sister.

    "Ninth Sister, I''m here, don''t worry."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that she was floating on the sea again so she was secretly relieved, and then worried, "Seventh sister, where did Wei Jun go?"

    Qian Wanyu was also not sure where Wei Jun jumped to, "Let''s wait."

    The little mute swam to and fro on the bottom of the sea. He looked very cheerful, which made Dongfang Minghui feel very strange. She pulled Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, "Seventh sister, howe the little mute knew that there was a treasure behind that door? Could it be that he once broke through the door and entered this ce?"

    The little mute listened carefully to what Dongfang Minghui said, and nodded after she finished speaking.

    "So that''s how it is." Dongfang Minghui had a question, and when she nced at it, she saw a fish tail quickly sinking into the bottom of the sea. She couldn''t see it clearly, but she saw a little afterimage. She boldly guessed that it was Wei Jun

    "Wei Jun, don''t make trouble, we''re all waiting for you."

    She even stretched out her hand to grab the fish tail.

    "Don''t move." Qian Wanyu quickly grabbed the opponent''s wrist.

    As soon as her voice fell, a water column suddenly formed, and the little mute jumped out quickly eager to express something to them, but unfortunately he sank to the bottom of the sea before he could finish expressing it.

    After the water column fell, the entire sea became very quiet.

    "Seventh sister, just now the little mute told us to leave quickly. Did something happen?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu held up her head and pressed her lips lightly, "Ninth sister, stay here obediently."

    She said it several times in a row, but the other party shook her head in response.

    Qian Wanyu kissed the other person several times again, "Ninth sister is really smart, you can understand at a nce."

    "Seventh sister, there is danger there."

    When she opened her mouth, Qian Wanyu took out the bead from her mouth and put the bead back into Dongfang Minghui''s mouth, "Wait for me here."

    Qian Wanyu jumped into the sea, and the cold water made her mind clearer. She had clearly seen several fish tails before, they should be from the merpeople race. She was holding her whip but the weight of the whip in the water increased a lot.

    She smelled a corrosive smell at the bottom of the sea, making her scalp tingle with familiarity.

    "Wei Jun."

    "Little mute."

    Just behind her, there were ten mermen lurking in the dark seeiming to have received an order that rushed over quickly, pulling a bag in their hands, besieging Qian Wanyu from all directions.

    Qian Wanyu kicked her legs, and the mine whip in his hand smashed thes in their hands, and even broke a hole in them. However the ten mermen were not afraid, they did not even flinch, they still moved towards her.

    The fish tails swum mechanically on the bottom of the sea, and every movement looked very rigid.

    It was only after the close encounter that Qian Wanyu could see their faces clearly. She could remember this strong corrosive smell and a fragrance under the tip of her nose. She held her breath and said in astonishment, "You are"

    She still remembered that when she returned to the town before, she had hunted and killed countless living dead. They all wore human appearances, but all their emotions and desires were gone. Now, in this deep sea, ten people who looked like merpeople were just like that group of people from the town. Their bodies exuded a rotten stench and they all had empty eyes, this all told her they were just a bunch of corpses.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the lightning shing in the sky, plus the fact that Seventh sister had been down for some time made her a little uneasy.

    "Little Colour, can you use your vines to pull me down to have a look. I''m a little worried about Seventh sister down there."

    Little Colour''s vines probed into the bottom of the sea and shrank back again. It sensed a strong sense of death and corrosion. As soon as its vine branches prated into the seabed, it felt a super-stimting corrosive aura.

    "Little Colour, is Seventh sister in danger?"<blockquote>

    Oh the mystery deepens! Now even the merpeople have some undead?!</blockquote><blockquote>

    Thank you to all supporters on KoFi! I have fixed my stripe now as well  Thank you to all readers andmentors as welll~</blockquote>

 Chapter 158 (1)

    Chapter 158 (1)

    Little Colour''s vines disliked the water from the sea, it then found a ce where the corrosive smell was not very strong and took root.

    Dongfang Minghui saw ten merpeople through the water barrier. The strange thing was that these merpeople floated so gently in the sea without flicking their tails. They had something very familiar to her tied to their wrists. Their pockets were golden, and the aftermath of the purple lightning was still rolling in the sea, but the group of merpeople seemed to be unaffected.

    Qian Wanyu was besieged at the very center, those pockets were wrapped around her, and the surrounding mermen were constantly closing the distance, trying to intercept the person in the middle of the pockets.

    "Seventh sister!"

    The silver needles in Dongfang Minghui''s hands flew and shot into the merman who was closest to her. She wanted to use this to attract the merman''s attention. To her surprise, the merman didn''t even hide, and didn''t react at all.

    "It''s the undead."

    As soon as Little Colour''s vines came into contact with the thunder and lightning, it trembled. The vines shuttled through the seabed, splitting into many strands, and secretly wrapped around the waists of the group of merpeople from all directions then instantly exerted force to pull them away a long distance again.

    This golden bag is indeed different from the normal ones. It is made of some kind of soft metal, which ispletely different from the bag that was broken by the tip of her mine whip before. Qian Wanyu didn''t notice and had been suppressed in the center by the goldens.

    Fortunately, Little Colour''s vines quickly pulled the distance open and the golden pockets were opened.

    Qian Wanyu took the opportunity to turn around quickly, her whip hit a merman closest to her, sessfully twisting the opponent''s neck and catching a corner of the golden pocket. Purple lightning and dark spiritual power quickly spread from the golden to the rest of the merpeople.

    The remaining nine mermen did not respond at all. The merman whose neck was twisted by Qian Wanyu just now was caught by his own golden pocket by chance. Then they unexpectedly gathered the pocket and swam away to the deep sea.

    "This group of merpeople seems to be controlled by someone." Qing Mo hesitated for a moment before saying in her soul sea, "They are unconscious, and can''t tell the difference between themselves and you. They seem to be the lowest level among the undead since theyck thinking ability."

    "In that case, we will count on them being stupid."

    Qian Wanyu really wanted to see whose hand stretched so long, from the human race to the merpeople race, thinking of the Qing Lan Sect people who had been rummaging around in the Water Dragon Pce before, she almost had a clue as to who it could be, " Follow along and let''s see."

    Dongfang Minghui watched for a while, and found a problem. The merman who was injured by the silver needle did not respond at all. On the contrary, Seventh Sister reced one of the merpeople in the group and the group of mermen didn''t realize it

    If it was a group of normal mermen, how could they watch their own kind being killed by Seventh Sister and remain indifferent?There was an eerie vibe to the whole thing.

    They quickly swam to a deep cave under the sea. Outside the cave, there was a group of seaweed as a barrier. There were also some old remnants of wood lying around. The environment looked very messy and dirty. They didn''t expect that the cave these merpeople hade from was hidden in such a sloppy ce.

    Qian Wanyu gently shook her head at Dongfang Minghui before entering the cave.

    Dongfang Minghui only muttered to herself when the group disappeared before his eyes, "What does Sister Seventh want to do?"

    Little Colour rolled her eyes, Qian Wanyu clearly wanted to find out more about the situation.

    "Little Colour, let''s go in and take a look."

    "No way."

    Little Colour''s vine branches tied to a big rock that sunk to the bottom of the sea, wanting Dongfang Minghui to pretend to be dead.

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a while, and as soon as she put away the dark blue beads, the water cover disappeared. As she walked along the cave, she smelled a strange smell that almost stunned her. She held her breath and moved forward resolutely.

    Qian Wanyu watched as the mermen carried the corpse and walked silently in front. The cave went in quite deep, although the ground was still damp, there was less and less water, but the mermen in front were still using their fish tails to walk, twisting their skin away on the ground yet they didn''t notice it.

    "The undead merpeople have probably lost the function of transforming their fish tails into legs."

    "I''m not sure."

    Qian Wanyu followed them closely and walked into the deepest part. There was a water prison. The water in the water prison was a murky colour. Compared with the deep blue water outside, it was simply night and day. The stench was extremely strong as well but along the way, Qian Wanyu simply blocked her sense of smell, so her face didn''t change.

    "Pfft."

    The group of living dead mermen threw the corpse in the golden pocket into the water prison. All the people detained in the water prison were merpeople. Their fish tails were prated by iron hooks and swayed weakly in the dirty water.

    As soon as the corpse was thrown down, there was a bang on the ground, the chain tightened, and a hook pierced through.

    "Ah, the corpse"

    The merpeople detained here have figured out the rules. Basically, in this water prison, from time to time, there will be people of the same kind thrown down. They will always kindly''e over to take a look, and this time was no exception.

    But a pair of dead corpsesthey were terrified!

    Qian Wanyu was hiding behind thest merman, and a trace of doubt shed in her eyes. Could it be that the purpose of the group of undead who brought the merpeople here was what she had guessed? Just as she was raising her hand, ready to break the necks of the undead, she heard a familiar voiceing from the water prison.

    "Ah shit, didn''t even find the treasure and ended up being locked in such a dark, ghostly ce. Is there anyone there?" Wei Jun''s fish tail flipped over and over making water sshes rise and fall. Her fish tail is very obvious among this group of merpeople, it was a bright colour, a rare dark blue just like the color of the sea, and when the group of mermen who were held in the same water prison saw her, they were terrified. They all huddled in a corner, with fear in their eyes, as if they had seen something terrifying.

    This attitude made Wei Jun very unhappy.

    She searched for a while but found that her treatment'' was not bad, her fish tail was not prated by the iron hook, and she still had a free body, it was probably because the group of people who kidnapped her hadn''t had time to do anything.

    She remembered that she should have jumped off the cliff Somehow she ended up jumping directly into a bag they had prepared, and she was knocked unconscious before she could call for help.

    Looking around, she found that she was in a water prison. There were a total of forty-eight iron railings, which encircled this area from all sides. If she wanted to leave, she would have to climb out from the railings, maybe there was a chance.

    As soon as she said it, Wei Jun took out a piece of clothing from her space ring and wrapped it around her waist. She grabbed the iron railing with both hands and climbed up.

    Once her fish tail got out of the water, it turned into two long legs. Fortunately, she had self-awareness and blocked it with her clothes. She seemed to be climbing a rock and reached the top of the water prison with one effort. Yes, there was also an iron at the top of the water prison. She pushed her hand up, but there was a crackling sound, it seems the iron was covered with lightning.

    "hiss"

    Usually, it''s fine to be struck by Qian Wanyu''s lightning twice. Wei Jun''s hand that touched the iron was ckened from the electricity, and there was a smell of burnt meat, as if it was cooked. If one didn''t notice, they''d probably fall all the way back down again

    What made Qian Wanyu feel really strange was the mermen who surrounded her from all corners, everyone reached out their hands together to pick up Wei Jun, and then it seemed like they had touched some hot potato and they immediately let go.

    Puff.

    As soon as they put her back in the water, they hid in the corner like turtles again.

    "I originally thought that they hadn''t captured you Young Master Wei, butit doesn''t seem to be the case."

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and quickly twisted the head of an undead merman in front of her. One by one, the corpses soon paved the way to the water prison.

    Wei Jun took two sips of waterwith a constipated look on her face, she spat out the water that made her sick to the stomach.

    "Hey, you-"

    Wei Jun pointed her index finger at them, but the merpeople who were next to each other, stared at her in horror, like she was a heinous person, she reluctantly retracted her finger, looked at her scorched hands and took a deep breath. "This thunderbolt is even more powerful than Qian Wanyu''s thunderbolt."

    "Why don''t you try mine first before youe to a conclusion?"

    Qian Wanyu stood above and suggested amusingly.

    Wei Jun was overjoyed when she heard the familiar voice, she raised her head, and saw a figure standing above, "Hey, think of a way to get us all out."

    Qian Wanyu threw out her whip, and the tip of the whip hooked the iron. She took advantage of her strength to step on the iron, and the expected electric shock did not appear.

    "Looks like it''s only for the merpeople here."

    Wei Jun flicked her fish tail, nced at random and caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, she swam over quickly, grabbed the man''s arm and lifted it out from the water, it was theatose little mute, the little mute still had injuries on his cheeks, Half of his face was swollen, she gently pulled him and she heard the sound of ttering chains in her ears.

    The little mute who fell into aa frowned slightly, as if ufortable.

    Holding one hand, Wei Jun easily walked to the iron fence with the help of the buoyancy of the water. Looking at the iron chain outside the iron fence, one end was still hooked on the fish tail of the merpeople and the other was tied to the fence, no wonder the group of people did not try to leave.

    The iron hook was very sharp, and its shape was simr to the one used to hang a pig''s head. Wei Jun looked at the little mute whose face was pale in pain and had suffered excessive blood loss wondering, "It''s strange."

    She remembered that before she fell into aa, the little mute was still looking at the people above, she didn''t even know that he was also taken away by those merpeople.

    So

    Wei Jun flicked her blue tail, why was there nothing hooked to her fish tail?

    "Did Dongfang Minghuie with you?"

    "Stop talking nonsense." How could Qian Wanyu allow her Ninth Sister to enter such a messy and dangerous ce, "I''ll get rid of this ironter, you bring the group of merpeople up."

    Wei Jun rolled her eyes, she pondered for a while, but still felt that she had to get rid of the iron hook in order to sessfully rescue the little mute. Resisting the strong smell of blood, she pulled out the iron hook from his fish tail very slowly, watching the expression on the little mute''s face from time to time.

    <em>ssh</em>

    The little mute woke up from the abrupt pain. He felt pain all over his body, especially his legs, which seemed to be broken. When he opened his eyes, he saw Wei Jun''s blue fish tail.

    "Don''t mess around, you''ll be fine soon." Wei Jun has done treatment for the disciples of the Blood Fiend Alliance before, so she was not intimidated by the smell of blood. It was only until shepletely removed the iron hook from the fish''s tail that she breathed a deep sigh of relief, "I''ll let Minghui give you some healing medicer, don''t get it contaminated with water, it will be fine in a few days."

    The little mute nodded, pulled an iron chain for a long time but unable to shake it before giving up and looking around for an exit.

    Wei Jun patted him on the shoulder and reminded kindly, "Don''t bother, look up."

    The little mute raised his head and saw Qian Wanyu pulling the iron to a corner with her bare hands, she tore it open with force, and the iron now had a big hole, "Come up."

    "Little brother, don''t go, help us!"

    The merpeople who were huddled in a ball in the corner didn''t think about fleeing, every time they escaped, they would be caught, and their treatment would be even worse Some of them were dragged away and never came back until now. However now with a huge hole in the opening and seeing how it was easy to climb up for Wei Jun despite falling, they felt that they could finally leavepletely this time.

    They felt like their final opportunity was at hand.

    However, it seemed everyone was afraid of Wei Jun, so they simply begged the little mute instead.

    The little mute had a kind-hearted nature. As soon as he heard the thoughts of the group of people, his bright blue eyes stared straight at Wei Jun.

    "Little mute, I told you, if you use the charm ability of your n on us again, I will no longer consider you a friend." Wei Jun turned her head and struggled for a while, but she couldn''t stand the sad crowd''s wailing, finally she muttered, "Since you want to save them, it''s not impossible, but you will be responsible for taking them inter."

    There were about a dozen mermaids imprisoned in a water prison, each of which was hooked by an iron hook at their fish tail and they were all dripping with blood.

    Wei Jun took out one of the hooks to demonstrate, and said to Little mute, "Be gentle, or else their fish tails won''t be able to be usedter, and they won''t be able to walk."

    The little mute nodded clearly and quickly got started.

    Dongfang Minghui came along following the stench. Qian Wanyu was half-squatting above the iron fence, looking thoughtfully at the blue fish tail girl below. The mermaid on top was rolling her tail around and enjoying the freedom.

    Ding

    Qian Wanyu was talking with Qing Mo in her soul sea, when she heard the crisp ding sound of the iron fence, she raised her head only to see Sister Ninth waving at her.

    She stepped back with a little force and flew from the iron fence to the top with one step, "I made you wait outside, how did youe in?"

    Dongfang Minghui first nervously checked her up and down, and then she was relieved when she saw that Qian Wanyu was not injured, she looked at the corpses lying on the ground which were already festering and said, "Seventh sister, these merpeople They don''t seem right."

    Qian Wanyu gestured back and forth with the words "Return Town" on her palm.

    It took Dongfang Minghui a long time to recognize these four words. She thought about it for a while and slowly said, "The undead?"

    "Right."

    "Hey, don''t keep chatting, help." Wei Jun divided thebor and cooperated to help the merpeople hooked there but there were still "old, weak and sick" merpeople and some had even lost the ability to escape even if they were freed, they couldn''t climb up the fence.

    Even when their fish tails turned into legs, they found that the ce where the iron hooks were hooked was just on the sides of their thighs which was exactly where they would need to use to climb up

    Wei Jun racked her brains but couldn''t think of a solution. If her piece of white cloth was still here, she might be able to pull the group of people up. When she heard Dongfang Minghui''s loud voice just now, she immediately paid attention.

    "Why are there so many merpeople here?" Dongfang Minghui smacked her head and found that Wei Jun and Little Mute were also in the water prison, she quickly said, "Seventh sister, how will they get up?"

    "Climb of course."

    Wei Jun flicked her tail angrily, and her dark blue fish tail pped heavily, inexplicably carrying a sense of majesty, and the group of mermen beside him instantly turned into obedient quails, habitually shrinking in the corner.<blockquote>

    Thank you for all the support on kofi and on here withments <3 Looks like the undead are back omg!</blockquote>

 Chapter 158 (2)

    Chapter 158 (2)

    "Use your vines, Little Colour."

    The vines of Little Color hung down from the middle part of the iron fence in disgust, splitting into many strands to bind the hands of all the merpeople and lifting them up. As soon as they got out of the water, their tails turned into festering smelly legs.

    Dongfang Minghui checked her space ring. Although she didn''t have many medicinal nts, she had made a lot of pills.

    "Ninth Sister, let''s get out of here first." Qian Wanyu was deeply afraid that the other party would make another move. The group of merpeople were injured and disabled. If they had to escape, they might not be able to escape far.

    "Let''s go."

    Wei Jun didn''t have anything on her. Her fish tail was also muchrger than that of other merpeople so she walked in front to explore the way.

    The formation on the isted ind was still there, and the merpeople on the ind shrank back instinctively when they saw the other merpeople.

    Seeing this scene, Wei Jun believed what Qian Wanyu said before. Although they were all merpeople with the same appearance, their essences were different. She reassured, "Don''t be afraid, this group of merpeople have left their hometown and are seriously injured, so they need to be here to heal."

    Healing is one aspect, but a more important thing was to deal with Dongfang Minghui''s ear problem.

    Dongfang Minghui was busy all by herself, first she healed the little mute''s legs, and then there was the other merpeople. The only merman who was reprimanded by Dongfang Minghui before for being disobedient also offered to help when he saw that she was too busy. It saved her a lot of effort.

    After treating the wounds on everyone''s legs, Dongfang Minghui crushed the pills and bandaged them

    Wei Jun knew that she couldn''t help, so she simply pulled Qian Wanyu aside, "Even some of the merpeople have turned into undead. Could it be Qing Lan Sect who is behind the scenes?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her and said frankly, "I don''t know if someone from Qing Lan Sect did it."

    Back in the return town, they encountered a series of undead because someone had set up a trap to catch Ninth Sister. Thinking of this, Qian Wanyu fixed her worried eyes on Dongfang Minghui.

    This time

    It should just be a coincidence

    "Wei Jun, everyone''s fish tails were pierced by iron hooks, why is yours all right?" Qian Wanyu looked up and down the other''s jade feet with interest. If she didn''t know her before, there would be no way she could connect the beautiful merperson in the sea with the person in front of her.

    God really knows how to joke. He gave her the identity of a human, and then deprived her of it, then gave her the identity of a mermaid again.

    Wei Jun rubbed her nose for a while, and said very narcissistically, "Probably because my fish tail is too beautiful, they can''t bear to use an iron hook on me?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded in agreement, "Your fish tail is beautiful, but it''s definitely not for this reason."

    "The merpeople must know the issue. If you have time to ask them, maybe you can get the answer." Qing Mo said quietly in her sea of souls, "I can tell Wei Jun has just epted the identity of a mermaid. There shouldn''t be much issue."

    "Um."

    There were more and more merpeople on the isted ind. The merpeople however were split in two, as if they both had a deep hatred. They each found a big tree to protect them. The road in the middle became a dividing line.

    The expected peaceful and harmonious atmosphere was not there. On the contrary, the atmosphere was even gloomier than before.

    The little mute''s legs were injured, but he still didn''t forget to remind Dongfang Minghui. After gesticting for a long time, the other party''s ck and white eyes were still nk. He then pointed to his ear and then to the medicinal materials. The meaning was very obvious.

    "Little mute, you want to remind me not to forget the medicinal nts to heal my ears right?"

    The little mute nodded happily as if a chicken pecking at rice.

    "If you hadn''t reminded me, I might really forget." There were too many patients, and Dongfang Minghui forgot as soon as she got busy. What''s more, from being unustomed at the beginning she was now slowly adapting, it seems that there was nothing actually too much wrong with a quiet world.

    However, in the end it always felt like something was missing.

    Dongfang Minghui took out the purplepanion nt and wind king nt from her bosom,. The little bean sprout happily jumped out of her space ring. It was much taller than before and its buds were very full. In the blink of an eye, it looked like two soft balls.

    "This time let me."

    Little Colour was afraid that the other party would identally lose the essence of the two medicinal nts, and it would be difficult to find another recement, so it quietly took the two medicinal nts away. Pig Fairy Grass stuck out a head and swooped out.

    Qian Wanyu saw Little Color sneaking into the depths of the forest with medicinal nts and she couldn''t help frowning. She was stopped by Wei Jun as soon as she lifted a foot, "We haven''t found the treasure that the little mute was talking about. Weren''t we doing all that work for nothing?"

    "Hey, tell me, what should we do?"

    After being dyed, Qian Wanyu could no longer see Little Color''s figure, her face was a little cold, and she nced at Wei Jun with cold eyes.

    Wei Jun felt a little guilty and took a small step back.

    "Don''t worry, the people from Qing Lan Sect will not let it go, and if the people behind the undead knew that you hid these merpeople on this isted ind, within three to five days, they will definitelye to our door."

    "No way"

    As soon as Wei Jun turned around, she saw the merpeople brought back from the water prison blinking and staring at her, their eyes full of anticipation, "Then, why don''t we make them go back early after their leg injuries heal?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t respond, but said, "You think of a way yourself, I won''t interfere."

    "Hey, what do you mean by not intervening?" Wei Jun felt that she had caused a big trouble, let''s not talk about this new group of merpeople, even the ones from before were a headache!

    Qian Wanyu walked to Dongfang Minghui''s side, and found that she was holding the little bean sprouts in a daze. The little bean sprouts couldn''t be considered little anymore. Seeing the little bean sprouts being so big she couldn''t help but doubt her eyes.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu took the Tianyin helmet from her hand, her hand sank from the weight and she almost dropped it it. She found that the Tianyin helmet had doubled in weightpared to before, she weighed it, and quietly ced it on the ground seeing that the Tianyin helmet was swaying to and fro. The buds of the little bean sprouts were also swaying happily..

    Dongfang Minghui poked the flower bud lightly with her finger, with a slight smile on her lips.

    Qian Wanyu watched quietly, it seemed that she hadn''t seen Ninth Sister''s smile for a long time, it would be great if it could continue like this.

    However, those quiet times wouldn''te back just because of her wish.

    Little Colour rushed over, handed the refined medicinal liquid to Dongfang Minghui, and took out a pill, "You can drink it directly or make a pill and swallow it."

    Dongfang Minghui sniffed the smell of the medicinal liquid, and there was a strong smell of grass, which was very strange, "Are you asking me to drink it like this?"

    Little Color nodded, staring at the bowl with pale lips, "Drink it, you might be able to restore your hearing."

    Dongfang Minghui had no doubts about it, but she still used her spiritual power to refine two pills, swallowing one of them and cing the other in a porcin bottle, she smacked his lips after swallowing, "Little Colour, this pill seems"

    Then there was darkness in front of her eyes, and Dongfang Minghui fell face down.

    Qian Wanyu caught her and asked with a dark face, "What did you give her?"

    Little Colour shrank her neck and said, "Naturally, it is the medicinal liquid made by thepanion nt and the wind king nt."

    Plus some other things

    "Ninth Sister had better be safe and sound, or I''ll have to burn you alive." Qian Wanyu rushed back to the tent with Dongfang Minghui in her arms. She checked and saw that the other party''s physical functions were still fine, she just seemed weak.

    Little Color also transformed back and entered into Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea in a sh. Since the other party advanced, hr esoul sea was much more beautiful than before. The fake grass had be very real, and the green grass ins were endless. It sighed heavily, "The wind king nt has mutated, I hope the efficacy of the medicine will not change"

    Otherwise with Qian Wanyu''s viciousness, it might really be turned into a magic nt roasted by fire.

    Wei Jun went into the tent to see Dongfang Minghui a few times, but because she had been sleeping all the time, she simply focused on the isted ind. She told the little mute about the situation Qian Wanyu had analyzed before, and the little mute automatically organized the rest of the merpeople tribe, everyone worked together to make traps and weapons.

    On the other hand, because most of the merpeople were injured on their legs, Dongfang Minghui clearly warned them during the healing process to not go into the water so they rested obediently and took care of some things within their power, such as making spears.

    They made simple spears by sharpening one end of pieces of wood.

    Wei Jun stared at these weapons that were hundreds of years behind, feeling a little headache. Thebat effectiveness of the merpeople was a little too trash. She rubbed her chin and thought about how to improve thebat effectiveness of the merpeople, so as not to be swallowed by the humans without knowing what happened.

    "Can you guys sing?"

    The merpeople looked at each other in dismay, and after a long time someone nodded lightly, very slightly, "Yes."

    Wei Jun had only heard their voices once, and it was because of that time that Dongfang Minghui lost her hearing. She asked very curiously, "Your singing is really like the rumors outside, it can hurt the enemy so can it help?"

    Sound power is actually very lethal, especially when attacking a group.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the merpeople lowered their heads one after another. Seeing their reaction, Wei Jun inexplicably felt a little bad.

    Sure enough, someone quickly refuted her words, "It was possible before, butnot now."

    Wei Jun was shocked, if the merpeople lost their voice, would they still be merpeople? Wouldn''t they just be a fish at the mercy of others?

    The merpeople fell silent, and no matter how she asked, she couldn''t find out the reason.

    Wei Jun was in a very difficult situation, after much deliberation, she decided to carry forward with the spears, a must-have in the hands of every one of them. However, this was still not enough she paced back and forth. After a while, she asked, "If the enemyes, do you have any weapons to resist foreign enemies?"

    The charm merpeople n is good at using their eyes to charm the enemy but it can only be effective when they are on shore. Once they encountered water, people''s eyes would be blurry so it''ll be difficult for the charm technique to work.

    As for the rest

    They shook their heads. If there was a way to save their lives, they would not have been caught so easily.

    Wei Jun forgot that even if there is an enemy attack, there was still the formation set up by Qian Wanyu on the isted ind to keep them safe for the time being.

    Ninth Sister

    Qian Wanyu listened to the movement outside and probably knew what Wei Jun was doing. As long as the other party didn''t barge in to disturb her and Ninth Sister, Qian Wanyu felt that whatever Wei Jun did would be fine, "You''ve been sleeping for three days, it''s time to get up."

    Her fingers brushed her eyebrows, the bridge of her nose and finallynded on the other''s lips, rubbing it twice.

    Dongfang Minghui had a sweet dream. She dreamed that her and Seventh sister were sitting on a flying dragon, riding the wind and waves, enjoying the boundless wind, feeling joy she had never had before.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu woke up quickly, and only when she opened her eyes did she realize that it was dark outside. The moonstones around Ninth Sister''s side illuminated the tent very warmly. The quiet atmosphere made her restless heart sink.

    Qian Wanyu rubbed her eyebrows, it was probably an auditory hallucination.

    The person lying on the tent was still asleep, and the corner of her mouth involuntarily raised a small arc. It was very quiet outside, except for the crackling of the campfire and the sound of very steady breathing.

    Qian Wanyu stood up and nned to go outside to have a look.

    Seventh sister.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, and stared at the other party with burning eyes. The dream was so beautiful that she was almost reluctant to wake up so soon.

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu lowered her voice as much as possible, and carefully knelt beside her.

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui stretched out her arm coquettishly.

    Qian Wanyu pulled it into her arms, "You scared me to death."

    Dongfang Minghui thought, it probably because of the effect of the medicine, she slept veryfortably this time, "Seventh sister, speak to me more, I want to hear from you."

    "If you still hadn''t woken up again, I''m going to leave you in this ce."

    Dongfang Minghui inexplicably remembered that when she walked out of the Purple Devil Mountain range, Seventh sister had viciously said that she would be dumped in Ningyuan County.

    "Well I''ll just keep relying on you shamelessly."

    Until the end of time.

    "Fine fine."

    "Tsk, you guys are really boring."

    Wei Jun sat outside for three days in the cool breeze, the isted ind near the sea was actually quite cold, especially at night. She wanted toe in to sleep but she couldn''t hold back the pitiful pleading eyes of the group of merpeople outside. In addition, the merpeople were particrly prone to disputes, probably because of the conflict between the various ns.

    From shouting to minor brawls

    In addition, without the shaman Dongfang Minghui, she alone couldn''t suppress them, so she simply stayed outside and kept watch all the time, thus gaining a short-term peace.

    Qian Wanyu snorted coldly, "What''s the matter?"

    "Someone tried to break into this isted ind."

    It was simr to what Qian Wanyu predicted before, but it was muchter than she expected in terms of time.

    The people of Qing Lan Sect had been extremely unlucky after choosing the wrong direction. They walked farther and farther on the road to the left, and even encountered a monster left by the person who set up the pce at the start which was more difficult to deal with than ten eyed spider beast from before. Only four people made it back

    As for the water prison that Qian Wanyu broke into before, the reason why no one was guarding it is because they have more than one of these and after so many years, basically nothing happened

    Therefore, it was the other party''s overconfidence that caused them to ignore it until someone tried to go pick up the imprisoned merpeople after several days before discovering that the prison had been taken over by someone

    All the merpeople who were caught escaped. It took them quite a while after as well to finally set their sights on this isted ind. After several trials, the ind attack was officiallyunched today.

    Qian Wanyu immediately stood up, "Is it someone from Qing Lan Sect?"

    "No."

    Wei Jun has been preparing for the past few days, so she found that she did not panic much after the attack. Even the merpeople who temporarily lived on this isted ind were very calm and seemed to be mentally prepared.

    "You''ve done a pretty good job of preparing."

    "Heh." Wei Jun was very proud. Apart from digging traps and making spears, she also led the group of merpeople to practice their uracy. Even if someone really broke in, they could at least resist for a time. As for ideological work, she didn''t actually say much, she just strengthened their practice to give them more confidence.

    "Seventh sister, is someone attacking?"

    Dongfang Minghui stood up eagerly, and her eyes went ck. Qian Wanyu caught her firmly, and wrapped her arms around her waist, "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    "No, I''ve just been lying down for too long, I want to go out and have a look with you."

    "Let''s go."

    The scenery of the isted ind at night was very beautiful, the bonfire in front of their eyes, and the fiery light illuminated everyone''s face. In addition, the sea was sparkling, and the moonlight casted a silver reflection.

    If there were not so many people besieging the ind, there would probably be more people enjoying the beauty in front of them.

    The little mute held a spear, bare feet, and red fiercely at the stout men who were about tond on the isted ind. Obviously, the little mute recognized them, especially the familiar-looking ship.

    Afterwards, they walked to the dark part of the forest again, because the ind was very big, Qian Wanyu took this into consideration when she set up the formation. They simply walked around in circles in the darkness.

    "There is no loophole in the formation, once they are inside, it canst for a while before they can find a way out.

    Theck of activation of the formation meant that no one had disturbed the group of merpeople when they left before, but now that the formation had activated it was more than enough to entertain this group of people to chase ghosts on the ind for a period of time.

    When Wei Jun heard this, she was half relieved.

    "You mentioned Qing Lan Sect just now, maybe this group of people are wearing the same pair of pants as them."

    "It''s not impossible."

    Qian Wanyu returned to the campfire and dragged the little mute to the campfire. The little mute was a merperson so he still resisted the fire a little, he silently took two steps back. After Qian Wanyu saw it, she smiled and said, "You have also seen it. Many people covet the treasure you wanted to protect before. I hope you can tell me its exact location."

    If there were no undead, they would probably have arrived at the ce the little mute was talking about.

    The little mute scratched his head, he squatted down quickly, and drew a map on the ground which was crooked, and he gestured, Qian Wanyu observed seriously.

    Dongfang Minghui was idle and bored, so she simply copied the little mute''s painting with a pen and paper. She looked at it for a while, then pointed to a half-sized ind, "Little mute, is this where we are?"

    The little mute nodded.

    Afterwards, Dongfang Minghui and the little mute both pped their heads as the twopleted the whole map in a tacit understanding.

    "You mean the treasure is hiding in this ce?!"<blockquote>

    Seems like Qing Lan Sect is looking like the main antagonist? Wakuwaku

    Thank you to my supporters on Kofi and readers here! I appreciate you all <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    Dongfang Minghui marked all the familiar locations in the whole picture, and also urately marked the treasure location. The little mute was stunned as if he had found a bosom friend, and after she finished speaking, he took the lead in apuding.

    Dongfang Minghui proudly handed over the map to Qian Wanyu. She used to be confused about topographic maps, but since the incident with Qian Wanyu''s mama, her ability to interpret maps has improved rapidly. Now she seems to be more and more fond of studying these simple unmarked topographic maps.

    Looking at the mark of the sleepy dragon seal flowing in her hand, she murmured, "Could it be all because of you?"

    The sleepy dragon seal changes direction every once in a while, and it is unpredictable. Whenever she is idle, she will draw on the sleepy dragon seal. There were dozens such pictures scattered in her space ring. Sometimes she''d take it out and have a look. There were all iprehensible lines, but the strange thing is that the center position of each line was the same, as if they all rotated around a point with various routes changing in between like a maze.

    It took Qian Wanyu time it took a stick of incense to burn to quickly recognize the locations on the map, "Let''s go there again sometime."

    If they find the treasure that the little mute was talking about, they will probably be able to know the true purpose of the Qing Lan Sect people appearing in this area.

    Wei Jun hesitated slightly, "But if we go, will those people find someone who understands formations to break your formation?"

    Qian Wanyu turned her eyebrows slightly, looked at Wei Jun with a half-smile, and said slowly after a long time, "It''s not impossible, so"

    "So what?"

    "So you stay and sit here to protect their safety."

    "No way"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Wei Jun with some sympathy, and shrugged helplessly, "Seventh sister, when are we going to leave?"

    "Tonight."

    "So fast." Wei Jun chased after her, "If you think about it, you can also pick me up, it''s very convenient for me to lead the way"

    Qian Wanyu turned a deaf ear and said with a smile, "The safety of this group of merpeople rests on you alone. Only when you are here can their hearts be at ease."

    Dongfang Minghui also found it very strange that the group of merpeople had been all focusing on Wei Jun all this time, "Seventh sister is right, they seem to trust you very much, Wei Jun, you must have a way of winning people''s hearts."

    Wei Jun stared nkly, "I didn''t do anything to win their hearts??"

    Recusing one group of merpeople from the water dungeon, arranging for them to temporarily rest on this isted ind, and then teaching them how to deal with the enemy Isn''t this series of events just how Wei Jun gained favorability in front of them?

    However, the person concerned has no understanding at all.

    "Yes, you didn''t do anything, so you have more things to do now."

    Dongfang Minghui took this opportunity to pull Wei Jun to increase her favorability in front of this group of mermen. She checked a little, and found that the merpeople hadn''t entered the water, and the wounds on their feet were recovering well, at least they didn''t fester.

    She handed a few bottles of pills to Wei Jun, "Clean the area around the wound with clean water, crush the pills, and apply them. You should be able to do this."

    "Sure."

    "Their wounds will be handled by you then."

    Dongfang Minghui was directing from the side, seeing that Wei Jun was doing well, after watching a few times, she sneaked back to Qian Wanyu''s side, "Seventh sister, do you have any intentions in making this arrangement?"

    "Um?"

    Qian Wanyu was a little surprised, and nced at Wei Jun who was busy outside, "The attitude of this group of mermaids towards Wei Jun is very strange, it''s not gratitude, it''s not really fear, more like" An inexplicable respect.

    Qian Wanyu was also inexplicably startled by her own thoughts.

    In the water prison, she discovered that one of the merpeople''s fish tail was pierced by two iron hooks. It was as if after she was dropped inside, a merman had actually jumped in between her and the iron hook allowing it to pierce him instead. This showed that Wei Jun''s fish tail not being pierced wasn''t a fluke but that someone else took the fall for her.

    The man with four scars on his leg was the merman who took Wei Jun''s ce in getting pierced by another hook. He was the leader of the group of merpeople, and his name was Ba Tian.

    Ba Tian''s eyes followed Wei Jun around all the time, he even took the initiative to do a lot of work for her.

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what she was thinking, and hesitated for a long time before she said, "If there''s anything strange I remember before Wei Jun transformed into a mermaid, a merperson fainted in fear from the scariness of Wei Jun''s face. "

    Who knows what happened to that unlucky merman.

    That night, the little mute led them to sneak into the bottom of the sea from the other side of the isted ind. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui swam in the water cover for about an hour, and then returned to the isted ind with the little mute.

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    "Shh, look."

    Before Qian Wanyu left, she deliberately took away a formation stone, and there was a loophole in the imprable formation. The group of people with ulterior motives finally found the isted ind at the same ce and there were about twenty people that had justnded. However, before they had time to be proud, they fell into a trap set by Wei Jun in the forest. Four or five of them were caught by the legs like hunting animals on the spot, screaming one after another.

    Wei Jun heard a scream, and the merpeople who stayed on the isted ind woke up one after another. Ba Tian even sneaked into the forest to investigate and came back soon to report.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "Someone has snuck into the ind."

    "Bah, bah, crow''s mouth, why did the formation fail when Qian Wanyu left?" Wei Jun always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t exin why. The key was that she didn''t have time to think about it. She broke them up into five teams, "Prepare for battle."

    "Seventh sister, if we tricked Wei Jun like this, she will definitely be angry when she finds out afterwards." Thinking in another way, Dongfang Minghui felt that she would be angry if she was treated like this.

    Qian Wanyu pondered, she had a hunch that she had to figure out the real situation with Wei Jun''s status among the merpeople, she said lightly, "Don''t worry, she won''t be angry."

    On the contrary, maybe she''ll be grateful to them.

    The array can defend against foreign enemies, unless there is a real array master on the other side, or the effect of the array stone gradually fades, the group of merpeople will have no problem hiding on the isted ind for months or even years. However, that is of no benefit to them, it would not let them grow through battle.

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated to speak, deliberated and decided to support Seventh sister''s approach, she pulled the little mute who almost rushed out to help, and said in a low voice, "If you want to wipe out this group of people, you must cooperate with Seventh sister."

    The little mute struggled for a while, looked straight at Dongfang Minghui, and only after getting the other party''s approval did he gesture.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, then shook her head, "I believe in Seventh sister."

    The little mute put down his hands in a slump, and hid in the dark, watching the group of people fall into one trap after another, with a smile on his face, he almost pped his hands and apuded.

    "I didn''t expect there to be so many traps on this small ind. Everyone pay attention to your steps." The leader was a fat man with big ears. After meeting the unknown group on the ind, half of the twenty or so people he led were lost and they hadn''t even caught the tail of the other party.

    "Jin Ye, this won''t work. If we knew about this, we should have let the group of undeadnd on the ind first. Why don''t we withdraw?"

    "Withdraw?"

    The fat man touched the beard on his face, and felt that this ce was a bit sinister, "What are we going to do then? Don''t forget our mission this time."

    "Then what shall we do?"

    The person called Jin Ye took out a small gadget from his space ring, putting it on the corner of his mouth and blew it lightly. The prating power of the flute sound was very strong, and it spread far and wide.

    Qian Wanyu, who was hiding in the dark, could not only hear their conversation clearly, but also clearly see the gadget in the other party''s hand, it looked like an ocarina. Coincidentally, she also had such a flute in her hand, which belonged to the dwarves. It was a masterpiece of an instrument.

    There''s a small array within the flute, and the sound of the flute could prate into the ears of a Spiritual Master, easily affecting the fluctuation of spiritual power within their body.

    The sea water around the isted ind was churning, and the little mute was horrified to see merpeople with arge number of rotten spots on their faces crawling up to the shore. Their eyes were empty, and they passed by them unconsciously.

    Seventh sister?

    Dongfang Minghui facing this group of undead mermaids still brought back some memories of return town, "Seventh sister, we must follow the clues to find out who is behind the scenes."

    "Shh."

    Qian Wanyu put her index finger on the other''s lips, and wiped it, "Don''t worry, I know."

    Dongfang Minghui stared nkly at Seventh sister. When they went to Return Town and caught Xian it ended up involving Meng Yixiao as the person behind Xian. However, both of them are dead now yet the fact that the undead have appeared within the merpeople tribe is actually real. Could it be the person behind it is also from the merpeople?

    Recalling that at the Royal Academy, those people had ordered a group of Death Spiritual Masters to capture her. From the very beginning, that person knew who she was!

    A cold air rushed from the bottom of her feet to her forehead, Dongfang Minghui felt that he had to find this person behind the scenes or she would never be safe.

    Qian Wanyu kept watching the group of undead mermen,pletely oblivious to Dongfang Minghui''s trembling.

    The little mute noticed it and patted the other party''s hand and gestured with concern.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head.

    The undead merpeople climbed ashore and rushed towards the ce where there was light. They opened the way ahead jumping in front even if it was a trap without any fear.

    "Hey, Jin Ye, this is a great idea."

    "What great idea, I told you to pay attention to that mermaid with the blue fish tail, now you''ve given me so much fucking trouble." Speaking of this, the fat man angrily pped him.

    The man was stupefied, and when he came to his senses, he rolled to the side of the man named Jin Ye again, and kept saying, "Jin Ye, please forgive me. I-I can make it up."

    "As far as you are concerned, I have to hide that matter for you. This is a good opportunity for you to redeem yourself, understand?"

    Qian Wanyu was taken aback, the blue-tailed mermaidthe blue-tailed mermaid they were talking about seemed to be Wei Jun?

    Dongfang Minghui also heard clearly, and the two looked at each other, with even more doubts in their hearts.

    "Master Jin, it seems to be her."

    Wei Jun twisted off the heads of several undead merpeople then she took the lead, intending to ughter all these people so that no one would harm the merpeople again. Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw a fat man being hugged by another man. The group of people were quite tall, and they looked to be the same as the group of mercenaries on the boatst time, so they should be part of the same group of people.

    "Who are you?"

    Holding a sword in her hand, Wei Jun gracefully yed with it and a light blue spiritual power approached the fat man''s face.

    "Damn, it''s a mutant mermaid!" Jin Ye has been in the sea for many years, and he knew everything about the merpeople n. However he also knew some secrets of the merpeople and had never seen such strong spiritual energy from a merperson.

    After being taken aback, his frivolous attitude became cautious.

    "What fuss are you making, you''re the ones who caught the merpeople in the water prison, right?" Wei Jun had never experienced the battle of the undead in return town. Most of the habits of the undead were things she heard from Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui. After twisting off the head of an undead she flew forward and scattered all the people around the fat man.

    "Quick, grab those merpeople!"

    "Catch your head, this one is worth a hundred of them!" Jin Ye pped the man and almost sent the man flying again, "Look at this."

    Jin Ye was fat but his steps were fast. An iron chain was ying tricks in his hands, and it flew towards Wei Jun with a whiz. The chain seemed to have eyes as it was closely chasing Wei Jun.

    After Wei Jun dodged quickly, the chain was still following her, and she had to stop when her wrist was tied by the chain. Her nose scrunched up, this chain was exactly the same weapon she picked out from the Qian Family arsenal before. When she was imprisonedst time, someone had taken away her space ring and that weapon was never seen again.

    Unexpectedly, it was here.

    "Very well, fat man, you are dead."

    Jin Ye, who hated being called fat the most in his life, was also angry, "I don''t know if I will die or not, but I know that if you leave with me, I can let these merpeople live."

    "Eat shit."

    Wei Jun didn''t even need to think to figure out what these people were thinking about her, and without saying a word, all the fierce wind energy in her body was released.

    Dongfang Minghui was not far away, and she could feel that Wei Jun''s spiritual power seemed to have risen a lot. Compared with Seventh sister, her aura was much weaker however it seemed to be reaching very close to the height of Seventh sister.

    Could it be for this reason that they wanted to capture Wei Jun?

    Seventh sister?

    "Wei Jun can handle it." Qian Wanyu quietly threw a formation stone back to the previous ce, and the ws in the formation merged together again, she also smoothly eliminated a person who wanted to sneak away from the corner of the isted ind. She was hiding in the dark to help Wei Jun deal with some of these sneaky guys.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t we go out?"

    "Ba Tian is wary of me. He won''t say anything if I''m there." Qian Wanyu exined patiently. The reason why she left was to rx their vignce and see how the group of merpeople behaved after they left.

    The undead merpeople who climbed ashore were not very flexible, probably because their long tails were dragging on the ground all the time. The living merpeople tremblingly touched behind them and smashed their heads as theyy on the ground, all of them were terrified at what they had seen.

    As Qian Wanyu expected, Wei Jun stomped the fat man under her feet within a short time, and forcibly took back her weapon, "Damn it, do you know who this belongs to? It belongs to me, fat man! Your time of death really came early trying to steal from me!"

    Most of Jin Ye''s face was sunk in the mud, he swallowed a mouthful of mud, and was terrified in his heart. He had gotten this weapon because of his great servicest time, and his superiors rewarded him, how would this mermaid know about it?

    "Who are you?!"

    Wei Jun took out the chain and whipped him, "I am your aunt!"

    After the others saw Master Jin being taken down, they looked around again. The group of undead merpeople who climbed ashore were all lying on the ground, motionless,pletely dead. The rest of the human group looked like they had lost their shield and their leader. They all ran back like dogs that had lost their homes fleeing into the darkness.

    "Holy Ancestor, should we catch up?"

    Wei Jun was strangling the fat man''s neck with a chain, when she heard this cry, she kicked her foot in fright and almost fell down. She turned her head, pointed at Ba Tian, and said, "Are you asking me? "

    "Yes, Holy Ancestor."

    Ba Tian seemed to be very respectful to her, less afraid and more calm.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened in astonishment, tugged on Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, opened her mouth and asked, "Seventh sister, what is a holy ancestor?"

    "A hundred years ago, there was a mermaid who ascended to the level of Spiritual Saint, he was only one step away from Spiritual God. The mermaids called him the holy ancestor" Qing Mo shook his head helplessly, "The merpeople have always lived in the sea area, I rarely went outside the Seven Colors Continent, so I don''t know what he looks like."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want topare Wei Jun''s appearance with that of the Spiritual Saint a hundred years ago, she was thinking about another thing, "Wei Jun''s current spiritual power level has reached sixth level of Spiritual Monarch, her spiritual power seems to be unknowingly rising. Is it rted to the merpeople blood she swallowed that day?"

    Qing Mo wasn''t sure either.

    Dongfang Minghui''s head was in a mess. She couldn''t figure it out, so she simply assumed that all the factors that could not exist existed, "If they had fed Wei Jun with the blood of that holy ancestor that day, Wei Jun would have died because she couldn''t bear the blood. No wonder it was so domineering and bestial."

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows. They always thought that the reason why Wei Jun became a beast faster and faster was that she drank the blood of two races, so her situation was much more dangerous than others, however they never thought about the quality of the blood she had been fed.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu''s beautiful eyes turned to Dongfang Minghui, "You can choose to tell Wei Jun about this matter."

    After finishing speaking, the three of them came out from the depths of the forest, carrying two people who were about to flee, Qian Wanyu looked at Wei Jun''s embarrassed look, and said, "Night attack?"

    Wei Jun asked for a while, but didn''t get anything from the fat man''s mouth. When she saw Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, she was immediately happy, "What the- did you n it in advance, you were not here when the enemy attacked but now that I''ve done everything, you''re back?"

    "We did it on purpose."

    Wei Jun was taken aback for a moment, she had thought about it actually but she never thought that Qian Wanyu would admit it so solemnly. She instinctively felt that what happened tonight was a bit unusual, she looked at Dongfang Minghui with a wink, only to see that the other party was nervous. Pursing the corners of his mouth, she looked a little serious.

    "Leave this person to me."

    Wei Jun loosened the chain subconsciously, and Qian Wanyu unceremoniously took over the fat man whose mouth was harder than a bone.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Qian Wanyu bound the fat man''s hands with her whip, and carried him into the tent effortlessly like a chicken.

    "Hey, what stimted your Seventh sister?"

    Jin Ye''s screams were soon heard from the tent, frightening the rest of the captives. Dongfang Minghui probably guessed what Seventh sister was doing, and said tly, "Extorting a confession."

    Seventh sister has always used many means, let alone torture she has also used soul searching to find out information.

    Wei Jun was taken aback, and then changed the subject, "Didn''t you go on a treasure hunt, you came back so soon, what did you find?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Ba Tian who was following Wei Jun, and hesitated to speak, not knowing how to tell Wei Jun what she really wanted to say.

    "What''s the situation, are you hiding something from me?" Seeing herplicated face, Wei Jun almost panicked herself to death.

    "I''m going to see Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu used soul search as soon as she brought him in, and after searching the memory of the other party, the fat man turned into a scared fat man, looking at Qian Wanyu with fear in his eyes. She digested the other party''s memory for a moment, from the memory an unfamiliar name was found, "Seems this group of people wandering in the sea are part of a mercenary group. They were hired by their employers toe to the merpeople''snds just to do these reselling transactions."

    "Reselling to whom?"

    "Selling them to a group of Death Spiritual Masters."

    "W-where are they?" Dongfang Minghui asked eagerly, her teeth chattering.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t answer her, but knocked the fat man unconscious with a knife blow to the neck, "They have been trading in the sea all the time, it is difficult to track down the whereabouts of those people. Every time, the transactions would be in the middle of the month. The next transaction time should be soon."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up, "Seventh sister, can we pretend to be them and trade with that group of Death Spiritual Masters instead?"

    "No."

    There were too many loopholes. Even if the deal really happened they could only kill one group of Death Spiritual Masters at most. As long as the person behind the scenes wasn''t not found, this kind of thing would keep happening. Qian Wanyu didn''t think the idea was good, so she dismissed it without even thinking about it.

    "Seventh sister, why not?"

    "You have to understand what this transaction is for. If we want to track down their whereabouts, we have to pretend that there are no ws and send a group of merpeople to those people, especially Wei Jun."

    Aside for Wei Jun, she had never seen a merperson with a dark blue tail that the other party wanted. If she couldn''t hand her over, she would probably be punished''.

    The memory that Qian Wanyu searched from Fatty Jin''s soul sea indicated that the kind of punishment that would be inflicted would be making that person into some sort of half-undead.

    Wei Jun, who had been eavesdropping outside for a long time, suddenly heard her name, and rushed in in a moment of desperation, "What do you mean, why does it involve me?"

    After throwing the dead fat man out, Qian Wanyu set up a small barrier in the tent, and told the reason why Wei Jun was targeted.

    Ancestor Wei Jun looked at the two people in the tent nkly: ""

    "You can ask Ba Tian about this matter. I think he is willing to be hooked for you because he has heard rumors about the Holy Ancestor, or because there is something about you that matches his understanding of the Holy Ancestor."

    Wei Jun''s slightly sluggish mind quickly understood, "Let me digest it first"

    After she finished speaking, she opened the tent and went straight out.

    "Wei"

    Qian Wanyu covered Dongfang Minghui''s lips, hugged her tightly in her arms, took a deep breath, and said in a hasty tone, "Ninth Sister, are you hiding something from me?"

    Dongfang Minghui stared straight at the tent in front of her. The bonfire outside illuminated the world very brightly. She could vaguely see figures swaying in the tent, and her head nodded inaudibly.

    "Ninth Sister, why can''t you tell Seventh sister?" Qian Wanyu''s voice was muffled. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time. In order to take care of Ninth Sister''s emotions, she didn''t dare to ask more questions. Now, finally, there was only one question left between the two of them.

    Dongfang Minghui felt the hands around her waist tightened, until they loosened a little bit, and the warmth behind her seemed to be leaving her. She grabbed the other''s wrist with her backhand, "Seventh sister."

    "I am here."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little embarrassed to say it, after all, she had nned this matter for a long time, "Seventh sister, I''m sorry, I did something without telling you."

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth raised slightly, but her voice was still clear and cold, "It''s okay."

    "When I was in the elves tribe, I discovered that the white silk that my mother left me was actually from the elves. I begged Her Majesty the Queen to teach me how to refine various fabrics and refine spirit water." After Dongfang Minghui said these words, She felt as if a corner of the stone pressing on her heart had been removed, and then she said slowly, "I saw the painting on the white silk my mother left me."

    Qian Wanyu seemed to hear something falling to the ground, it was so loud that she almost thought she had hallucinations in her ears. She pushed her back and looked at her face, staring into her eyes, saying word by word, "What did you just say?"

    Facing Seventh sister''s serious expression, Dongfang Minghui had the illusion that Seventh sister knew the truth long ago, she swallowed subconsciously, "I know my own background."

    Qian Wanyu gently stroked Ninth Sister''s white and tender skin with one hand, "Tell Seventh Sister, I will keep it secret for you."

    It doesn''t really matter if it''s secret or not.

    Dongfang Minghui subconsciously grabbed one of Qian Wanyu''s sleeves, lowered her head and said, "A long, long time ago, I don''t know if it was thousands of years ago, there was a medicinal nt that transformed into a human form due to the fortune of heaven and earth. On the way, she fell in love with a handsome young man. Since then, the two have been with each other. After getting married, the medicinal nt soon became pregnant with the crystallization of their love but because the childs body was still a medicinal nt, she had to confess her identity to him. The men did not dislike her at all for that and took them away from their hometown to create a new ethnic group. Since the lifespan of medicinal nts coexists with the heaven and earth, this new ethnic group also lived a long time and were called the Longevity n."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were calm, she kept rubbing the other''s little hands, trying to transfer the heat from her body through her hands.

    Dongfang Minghui was not surprised when she saw Seventh sister''s unsurprising expression so she guessed that the other party knew about it, she said the next thing a little faster, "The Longevity n treats people kindly, and the elves were very happy to see them. Coupled with the gentle aura of the two ns, a covenant was concluded, Her Majesty the Queen of the Elves offered the heart of the elves as a betrothal gift, and wanted to wait until the prince became an adult to marry into the bloodline of the Longevity n. I never thought

    The source of all their disasters woulde from the heart of the elves.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes turned red when she thought of their fate, "The reason why the Longevity n was exterminated was precisely because of the heart of the elves."

    Qian Wanyu thought of the group of Death Spiritual Masters outside the Royal Academy that day, who were chasing Ninth Sister for the heart of the elves. Everything seemed to be tied together and everything made sense. She hugged her and gentlyforted the other party with her hands, "Don''t be afraid, Seventh sister will protect you."

    Could she really protect her for the rest of her life?

    Dongfang Minghuiughed and cried, tears fell from her eyes, wet the other party''s shoulders, and wiped some unknown objects on the other party''s clothes.

    "Don''t cry."

    Qing Mo sighed softly in the sea of souls, "Since that''s the case, where is the heart of the elves?"

    Qian Wanyu wanted to ask, but the other party was too emotional.

    Dongfang Minghui cried enough, and waited until the venting was over before slowly saying, "Seventh sister, the heart of the elves is gone, a traitor appeared in the Longevity n, and he betrayed the Longevity n."

    "Traitor?"

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu wiped the other person''s eye sockets lightly with her fingers, and found that the other person''s eye sockets were red and swollen, she rubbed lightly, "Who is the traitor, do you know?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded first, and then shook her head. The white silk records were just evidence of how each generation survived. After saying what was in her heart, her heart was still heavy. The mission she that had been ced on her for generations made her not know what to do.

    She snuggled into Qian Wanyu''s arms, just hugging her like this, leaning quietly.

    Qian Wanyu brushed her hair lightly with her ingers, helping her straighten them strand by strand, but what she thought in her heart was that ording to the tradition of the rtionship between the Elf n and the Longevity n, losing the heart of the elves was of no consequence for the nned marriage to continue. After hundreds of years, it might be that this nned marriage finally fell on the heads of Ninth Sister and Lu Xing.

    Thinking of Ninth Sister''s attitude towards Lu Xing, and Lu Xing''s willingness to burn his life force for Ninth Sister at a critical moment All of this seemed to be arranged by someone

    "Fortunately, I acted quickly." Qian Wanyu smiled wryly.

    "Huh?"

    "Hey, sleep for a while."

    After the sadness, Dongfang Minghui fell into a drowsy state. After being coaxed by Seventh sister, Dongfang Minghui actually fell asleep.

    Qian Wanyu was lying beside her, looking at her sleeping face, gesticting with her fingers one by one in the void, "I think, even thest time we were there the elf queen had already noticed Ninth Sister''s life experience, but she didn''t say a word and even sent her off could it be to protect Ninth Sister?"

    "Knowing about something but not saying anything about it is indeed like the style of the elves." Qing Mo praised, "Even if such a big thing happened and that she was a Spiritual King, Her Majesty the Queen never said a single serious word about that dark history to her. Presumably she also likes your Ninth Sister."

    "In this way, I also owe Her Majesty the Queen."

    Things have developed to such an extent that it is absolutely impossible for her to let the Ninth Sister out of her sight. In the future, she can onlypensate the elves more, and hope that the elves can live a life free frompetition.

    On the other side, Wei Jun was about to scratch all the hair off her scalp, she ordered Ba Tian to stay three meters away from her so she could be alone. Actually before when she was seeing those mermaids being so honest she thought they were grateful and therefore obeyed her orders but now that she thought about it, it was actually because of the halo of the Holy Ancestor''.

    Distraught, she simply hugged little Lulu and fed two bottles of spirit liquid to her. Little Lulu had grown a lot bigger, she was like a baby elephant cub before but now she seemed a bit ugly, probably because all parts of her body hadn''t grown properly.

    "Lulu, you are still so hungry?"

    Little Lulu stretched out her long nose, curled Wei Jun''s fingers, whimpered for a while, and then returned to her soul sea.

    When Qian Wanyu came out, the fat man was still breathing. He was lying weakly by the campfire, and the three mermen took turns guarding him. She nced at him lightly, and the fat man lost control of himself on the spot.

    When Qian Wanyu approached Wei Jun, she sessfully caught Ba Tian''s vignt eyes, as if guarding against a thief.

    "There are two paths for you to choose now."

    "It''s definitely not an easy path for either but let''s hear it" Wei Jun had a rough idea about Qian Wanyu. As the heroine of the other party, one of her "ideas" may change the pattern of the whole Seven Colors Continent, even if she didn''t intend for it to happen so she had to listen carefully to her ideas''.

    Qian Wanyu sat next to her patiently, and threw a few twigs into the campfire. These twigs were a bit damp and not easy to ignite.But once it was thrown into the vigorous mes, it was quickly burnt to ashes.

    Wei Jun waited for a while, then turned her head, only to find that the person beside her was in a daze! ! !

    "Hey, tell me."

    "First, let Ninth Sister check for you whether your blood ispletely purified into the blood of the merpeople race. If it''s okay then all is still well, if it''s notheh." Qian Wanyu smiled meaningfully, apanied by some sarcasm.

    This made Wei Jun very upset, "Are you here to make fun of me, or to give me advice?"

    "First of all, for the sake of the Ninth Sister, it is natural for me to give you advice. Second, it is very simple. Since someone recognizes you as their ancestor, it means that you must have met the requirements to be that ancestor. You should use this to gather the merpeople and unify them so they can be used by you."

    "You''re crazy."

    Wei Jun was going crazy, she felt that she shouldn''t have listened to Qian Wanyu''s words, thinking of her as the majestic young master of the blood fiend alliance, it''s still fine if she bes a mermaid, she never thought of doing something big. This n of unifying the merpeople race was something way out of her imagination.

    Wei Jun walked up and down restlessly, scaring the mermaids into a panic.

    "Is there a third way?"

    "Yes." Qian Wanyu smiled, "It''s up to you."

    Wei Jun was so angry that she fell on her back and almost vomited blood. After seeing Qian Wanyu walking into the tent, she cursed fiercely, "If it weren''t for the fact that you are Dongfang Minghui''s wife, I would definitely beat you up. "

    Qian Wanyu sneered and returned to the tent. Seeing that the sleeping person was still frowning, she gently smoothed the wrinkles on her brow with her fingers, "Qing Mo, what is the heart the elves?"

    Qing Mo thought for a moment, "To put it simply, did you see the tree of life in the elves'' tribest time?"

    "Yes."

    "The energy gathered by the heart the elves is equivalent to an entire tree of life. Therefore, Her Majesty ging the heart of the elves as a betrothal gift to the Longevity n I can only say it really cost a lot of money, but she probably didn''t expect people''s greed to be so terrifying. The heart being such a powerful panacea aroused the greed of human beings for treasures."

    Qian Wanyu understood. If it was her, she would probably try her best to win this heart of the elves as well, simply because it would make her stronger.

    "Ninth Sister, Seventh Sister will definitely find the heart of the elves for you, and I will help you find the traitor of the Longevity n"

    After a sleepless night, the next day, Qian Wanyu inspected the entire ind before everyone woke up, and found no leaks or loopholes in the formation. She woke up the little mute and said to Wei Jun, "We need to dispose of those people immediately."

    Wei Jun thought about it then nodded distractedly.

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly, "You are going with us today, Wei Jun, do you understand?"

    "Ah?" Wei Jun narrowed her eyes, and after three times of repeating it in her head, she understood what Qian Wanyu meant. She immediately said happily, "You mean, you''re taking me there?"

    "Yeah, I was going to take you with me, but I see that you are not in a good state of mind, so why don''t you"

    "No, Miss Qian, I''m fine, I promise." Wei Jun nned to put aside the topic that had troubled her all night, and continue to think about this question after the treasure hunt was over, "When are we going to leave? What do we need to bring?"

    Dongfang Minghui had a good night''s sleep and was in a very good state of mind. Except for the slightly swollen eye sockets, everything else was fine. As soon as she opened the tent, she saw Wei Jun being disgusted by Seventh sister.

    Seventh sister?

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Qian Wanyu took out some dry food and handed it to her, and also thoughtfully prepared hot water for her.

    Wei Jun watched awkwardly for a while, then called Ba Tian aside, and muttered a few times, "When the formation is activated, most people can''t get in. Take them and stay hidden on the isted ind, don''t run around."

    "Also, the other charm merpeople n, you must not bully them."

    The charm merpeople were rtively weak, but their charm technique is top-notch. If used well, it was an absolutely powerful weapon, just look at the little mute.

    Ba Tian nodded slightly, "Yes, Holy Ancestor."

    As soon as Wei Jun heard the name, her head was as big as a cow. She was only a 28-year-old girl and yet she had instantly be the ancestor of a n No matter how she thought about it, she felt heartbroken, and stared at Ba Tian hesitantly. After looking at him again and again, it took a while before she managed to say a word, "Ba Tian, let''s talk about itter, but don''t call me Holy Ancestor in the future."

    Ba Tian looked at her suspiciously, as if asking why?

    Wei Jun waved her hand distractedly, "Forget it, we''ll talk about everything when we get back."

    "Yes, Holy Ancestor."

    The heartache couldn''t be put into words

    Taking advantage of the early morning, the group quickly dived into the water and swam towards the depths. The little mute led the way, and after a short swim, they arrived at the ce where they lost contactst time.

    "Is it here?"<blockquote>Holy Ancestor Wei Jun?! HAHAHA Also some tidbits on Minghui''s mysterious past very nice! Thank you to all supporters on kofi <3 I could not have reached the goal without you as well as all the readers on here andmentators on the chapters~~ <3 </blockquote>

 Chapter 160 (1)

    Chapter 160 (1)

    The little mute waved to the three of them, and the four of them worked together to remove two stones that were smoothed by the waves outside the cliff. There was a well-hidden cave in the cliff, which was dark as night. There''s no light that seeped in.

    Qian Wanyu distributed four moonstones, "Everyone take one."

    "Seventh sister, the inside of this stone wall is very dry." The walls showed no sign of being moistened by sea water at all.

    "Walk behind me."

    The little mute walked in the front, followed by Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui was at the back, and Wei Jun was thest. They walked all the way forward and everyone stayed quiet.

    The road bent everywhere and sometimes went uphill then sometimes sliding down. The walls of every corner were very smooth, as if they had been polished. Qian Wanyu put her hand on it and rubbed it. Through the moonstone, she saw a little green moss on the palm of hier hand, which was still wet. It should be something brought out from the depths of the sea.

    Seeing that they stopped where they were, the little mute didn''t understand. When he saw the green moss in Qian Wanyu''s hand, he subconsciously nced at the soles of his feet. Seaweed was covering the soles of his feet, and he pointed to his hands.

    "Let''s go, continue to lead the way."

    Qian Wanyu also used moonstones to illuminate the path they walked before, and asionally there was some seaweed which she threw away.

    Dongfang Minghui and Wei Jun watched her move, and after walking a long distance, she asked in a low voice, "Seventh sister, what are you suspicious of?"

    "Nothing."

    The winding road was very long, and they didn''t know how long they had been groping in the dark. Just when Wei Jun suggested to take a break before continuing on the road, the little mute made a quick movement towards them.

    The three of them looked at each other and quickened their pace.

    After a while, the four of them came to a spacious cave, which could amodate about 20 or 30 people. However, the cave was full of things. The little mute found a piece of cloth from nowhere and swept it lightly. The dust-covered treasures shone brightly one after another.

    "Aren''t these things the same as those in the pce?"

    Dongfang Minghui picked up something with a red halo shaped in a strange way, and a scorching feeling spread from her palm all over her body, "It''s so hot!"

    "This is a fire element spirit bead." Qian Wanyu quickly used her spiritual power to take the bead, and then put it back in ce. She took a cyan bead casually, sensed it a little, and threw it to Wei Jun, "It''s a wind element bead."

    Wei Jun also felt it, and then she was overjoyed, "Hey, this is a good thing, we are going to get rich!"

    Dongfang Minghui rummaged through it, and finally found a green bead among many beads of different colors, which exuded a soft aura.

    Qian Wanyu saw her ying with it back and forth in her hand, "This should be a wood-type spirit bead, if you like it, take it."

    Dongfang Minghui put it on the top of her hand to look at it for a while, weighting it a bit then said slowly after a long time, "Seventh sister, if we use it to pretend it is the heart of the elves, do you think anyone will be fooled?"

    "Heart of the elves?"

    Wei Jun, who kept her ears pricked up, leaned over to look curiously, "What is the heart of the elves?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her, then turned to Ninth Sister and said, "It''s no problem to deceive ordinary people, but when you meet someone powerful it will be spotted at a nce."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little depressed after hearing this, but she still held the green bead in her hand reluctantly.

    Wei Jun snatched the green bead from her hand, and couldn''t feel anything except a gentle spiritual power. She poked her elbow curiously, "Tell me, what''s the heart of the elves?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the other party angrily, and snatched the green bead back from the other party''s hand, "The heart of the elves is the heart of the elves, I don''t know what it is, go mind your own business."

    "Ahh."

    The little mute waved at them. Wei Jun nced at the pile of beads just now, and picked out a big blue bead. It was cool when she first got it, but after holding it for a long time, she felt chilly.

    "Strange, what kind of beads are these?"

    "Wei Jun,e and help."

    The little mute summoned them to bring out a big box, and then moved out a very heavy iron box from it. The iron box was made of high-quality fine iron, and the material was tough. Qian Wanyu felt it was quite heavy when carrying it not to mention Dongfang Minghui and the little mute.

    "Little mute, is this the treasure you mentioned?"

    The little mute nodded.

    The three of them wandered around the iron box and squatted down to find that there was a lock on the iron box. The lock was not ordinary, and it was interlocked multiple times.

    "This lock looks like a chain of five." Wei Jun nced at it and said bluntly.

    "I remember that in the Blood Fiend Alliance, Young Master Wei set up the Nine Pces Diagram. Since you can recognize the source of this lock at a nce, you must be very proficient in this aspect. If this is the case, I will leave this lock to you to open. "

    Wei Jun: ""

    Dongfang Minghui happily gave up her seat, and gave her a slight push, "Well, why are you standing there, I''ll leave it to you."

    Wei Jun: ""

    Wei Jun, who was chased away to work, sighed helplessly, knelt down and began to study carefully.

    The time of a stick of incense to burn passed slowly, and Wei Jun''s forehead gradually became sweaty.

    Qian Wanyu looked around, and found a few white bones in a corner, and a few notebooks scattered. She picked out one at random to have a look, the notebook was quite damaged, and when she touched it lightly, the paper broke apart.

    "Seventh sister, what are you looking at?"

    "The owner of this letter is very powerful. I passed through many ces on the way of training. I found it very interesting." Qian Wanyu became more interested in this so-called love letter.

    Dongfang Minghui also leaned over to read the letter for a while. The font for the handwriting was crooked, and it looked veryborious. After reading two lines, she lost her patience, so she squatted next to Wei Jun to watch how she unlocked the lock, so as not to disturb her she also pulled the little mute away to make room for Wei Jun.

    "Little mute, besides these, is there anything else?"

    The little mute tilted his head and thought for a while, his eyes lit up, and then knocked on the cave wall, knocking again and again along the way, and suddenly, there was an echo from the cave wall.

    Dongfang Minghui also leaned over and knocked twice, "Is there a door?"

    Qian Wanyu, who was already preupied, heard the voice and threw the notebook into her space ring, "Ninth Sister, what did you find?"

    "The little mute said there is another door here, Seventh sister, listen"

    Qian Wanyu pressed hard along the wall of the cave they were knocking on, and the wall was automatically pushed in. She pushed again, and the wall of the cave opened. Qian Wanyu didn''t rush in, but touched a small stone to throw inside.

    Dongfang Minghui pricked up her ears, and he could still hear the crisp sound of stones rolling on the ground, there seemed to be nothing unusual.

    "Seventh sister, it should be fine."

    Qian Wanyu pushed open the stone door and entered first, followed by the little mute and Dongfang Minghui, leaving Wei Jun alone to work on the lock. She looked at the lock in her hand, and then at the stone door that was pushed open hesitating again and again before just throwing the iron box into her own space ring.

    Taking a big step, she identally heard a creaking sound, and Wei Jun was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move.

    Fortunately, there was not much movement in the room. Qian Wanyu held two moonstones and squatted near Wei Jun''s feet, "Lift your legs up a bit."

    Wei Jun raised her legs obediently.

    There was a piece of white bone crushed by her on the ground, and the rest of the white bones were scattered on the side. Qian Wanyu even picked up a long bone and identified it, "This is a humerus, it looks like the corpse of a merperson."

    Except for the white bones of the upper body, the bones of the lower body were rather strange so Qian Wanyu concluded that the person hiding in this wall hole should be a merperson and not a human.

    The little mute stared nkly, stretched out his hand to hold the humerus in Qian Wanyu''s hand in his arms, his blue eyes showed sadness, and drops of crystal clear tears dripped from the corners of his eyes.

    "Hey, why are you crying?" Dongfang Minghui also felt very sad when she saw the little mute like this, and hurriedly wanted to get rid of the source of the inexplicable sadness in his heart.

    "Ninth Sister, let him be for a bit."

    "Why?"

    The cave was about a dozen square meters in size, with the help of the moonstone, it was clear at a nce that there was no treasure, but there was aplete corpse standing in front of them, which really shocked Dongfang Minghui.

    Qian Wanyu exined while observing, "The little mute knows this ce, obviously he has been here before, and the road we walked on, I saw that the road surface has been smoothed, this means that people had often gone in and out on the previous road. I just dont know when this road got blocked. Also the little mute was imprisoned by the other merpeople for a long time until we released him I think, the little mute and the merperson in this cave were acquainted."

    "I see."

    Just as Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were exining, Wei Jun actually got close to the corpse, and poked the hand bone of the skeleton with her finger very disrespectfully, "How long has this skeleton been here? Why are you still sitting down"

    Suddenly, a ray of light shrouded Wei Jun''s body, tightly pulling her and the merperson corpse together.

    From Wei Jun''s point of view, that inexplicable blue bead flew out of her space ring. The light in the merman''s corpse mainly connected with this bead and she was merely a sideshow but she couldn''t help shouting, "Save"

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were thrown out by the force, and the little mute who was crying while hugging the bones also rolled out. The three of them rolled into a ball and gnawed a mouthful of mud.

    Seventh sister!

    "Um."

    Qian Wanyu got up from the ground, checked Dongfang Minghui, and picked up the stupid little mute. She walked forward and knocked on the door. The sound was loud, but it was as empty as before.

    Dongfang Minghui stepped forward and pushed twice, only to find that the door was not moving at all, "It can''t be!"

    "It should be automatically closed."

    Qian Wanyu let Dongfang Minghui push while she walked to other ces, knocking and knocking all the way, but she still couldn''t find the switch of the door.

    "Wei Jun." Dongfang Minghui yelled worriedly, "How could this happen? Did Wei Jun touch something that shouldn''t be touched just now?"

    Qian Wanyu nced around and found that the iron box was gone. If she didn''t know Wei Jun''s temperament better, she might even really suspect that all this was premeditated, "Little mute do you know how to reopen this door?"

    The little mute still couldn''t recover after the shock and shook his head in a daze.

    "Damn it!"

    "Ninth Sister, don''t worry, maybe she cane out of this ce safely." Qian Wanyu saw that Ninth Sister''s mood finally improved, and now she was depressed again because of Wei Jun, so she quicklyforted her.

    "Really?"

    "Or let''s rest here for a while." Qian Wanyu took out a piece of animal skin from her space ring, spread it on the ground, and pressed Dongfang Minghui to the ground, "Trust me, she will be fine."

    After a stick of incense, Dongfang Minghui''s emotions gradually rxed. Holding a piece of green spirit beads in her hand, she sucked the spiritual power of the beads without knowing it. The green beads became dull and finally turned into a pile of powder disappearing into her palm.

    Seeing that, Qian Wanyu picked a few of those shiny beads and stuffed them into Dongfang Minghui''s hands, "Since you are practicing then practice hard, I will protect you."

    "Ok."

    It wasn''t until the other party really started to practice that Qian Wanyu pulled out the whip from her waist, flicked the whip lightly, and threw it on the stone gate but the stone gate remained motionless. She whipped the whip again, and this time the purple lightning was mixed in crackling in the air.

    The little mute on the side was terrified, and quickly grabbed Qian Wanyu''s arm that was swinging out for the third time, "Ahhhhhh"

    Qian Wanyu was patient, and even guessed and understood this, "You said we can''t destroy this ce, or we''re all going to die, right?"

    The little mute nodded straight, and pointed his finger at the solid ceiling above the cave, the meaning was self-evident.

    "Well, since that''s the case, can you tell me how to open this door?"

    The little mute shook his head and waved his hands very simply, then walked aside, hugged the white bone tightly again, and rubbed it affectionately, it seemed to really be that the owner of the bones was someone he most likely knew.

    Seeing this, Qian Wanyu put all the things she could take into the space ring. Even those letters, she picked a few that looked rtivelyplete and threw them into her space ring. After packing everything, she dragged the little mute to the side, "Little mute, what is your so-called treasure?"

    The little mute cried until his eyes were swollen. Hearing this question, he looked at the beads they took away in doubt, and made a big gesture with his hands.

    Qian Wanyu squinted his eyes, and patiently took out all the shiny beads in the space ring, only to see the little mute shaking his head. She was unsure for a moment whether the other party said was trying to fool her.

    However, it was true that although these spirit beads in her hands were really effective, they could not be considered treasures, although they were indeed rare to find in the outside world.

    "Forget it, I think most of the people in Qing Lan Sect can''t find the treasure if I can''t find it." Qian Wanyu searched all the ces where the treasure could be hidden, and finally set her eyes on the closed stone door.

    The little mute was very sad, and he didn''t realize that there was one person missing. He hugged the white bone alone, and sat against the wall to feel sad secretly.

    Qian Wanyu sat cross-legged about one meter away from Dongfang Minghui. The spiritual power from Dongfang Minghui fluctuated a bit, and it seemed that she had reached the stage of promotion again. Last time, Ninth Sister advanced in the ck forest. It was wrong to keep advancing at such a rapid pace

    She wanted to stop her, but found that the spiritual fluctuations in the other party''s body quickly disappeared.

    "Little white."

    As soon as Little white came out, he wanted to go to Dongfang Minghui''s side, probably because he found that Dongfang Minghui was practicing, so he wandered around twice, and stood between the little mute and Qian Wanyu to protect them.

    Qian Wanyu took this opportunity to quickly absorb the spirit beads that could be absorbed in the space. It was a lot faster and more stable than absorbing the dark-type soul beads from before. The aura around her body did not change at all. The spirit beads had not met her requirements for spiritual energy consumption.

    "The higher the level, the more abundant the spiritual energy needed. All the spiritual energy of these spirit beads is not enough to supply for you. You will have to find a way to finish the blood oath. If you find Qian Ying''s descendants, then you can get the other half of the inheritance."

    "I know."

    When Qian Wanyu opened her eyes, she found that the little mute was hugging his legs alone, with his entire head buried between his legs, and his already thin body seemed even weaker. However, even like this with just his pair of eyes, he could make a group of mercenaries who had tasted blood end up killing each other showing how strong this mysterious charm ability was.

    "Is he your rtive? A friend? Or just because he is a merperson?"

    It took a long time before the little mute raised his head and looked at her nkly.

    Qian Wanyu stared at the front coldly, "The first time I saw you, you were trapped in the merpeople tribe. They seemed to be very afraid of you. Is it because you have a powerful charm technique that they had to imprison you in a ce with no sea water."

    "Ahh."

    The little mute looked at her with aplicated expression.

    Qian Wanyu smiled slightly, thinking that it was quite strange seeing the little mute who was not afraid of outsiders holding a white bone and crying like a child. The answer to the question she just asked seemed obvious, "I don''t know the hatred between your ns but I won''t intervene."

    The little mute lowered his head again.

    They stayed in this ce for a while, and the cave was quiet, and time became very slow. When Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, she found that Qian Wanyu was also in the middle of cultivation. The little mute sat stiffly on the spot like a stone and was very quiet.

    Dongfang Minghui moved, and Little white, who was lying on the side, stood up suddenly, shook his head, walked towards her rubbing intimately, and finallyy down in front of her. His two tiger eyes stared at her with piercing eyes.

    She wanted to find a spirit pearl that the little white tiger could absorb, but when she saw it, all the useful spirit pearls were gone, except for her it was probably only Seventh sister would take it away.

    She fumbled in her space ring again, the teething stick and some small snacks were given to Little Lulu so the only thing left was a few bottles of spirit liquid, "Little white, why don''t you drink some spirit liquid first, wait for us to go back back to the Seven Colors Continentback to the Royal Academy

    Thinking of the leisurely life in the Royal Academy, Dongfang Minghui''s face showed a bit of sadness, "I probably won''t be able to go back to such days."

    Seeing her sad expression, Little white gently arched his big head into her arms.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little itchy, and smiled calmly at the corner of her mouth, "Little white, thank you."

    After feeding Little white a bottle of nutrient solution, Dongfang Minghui stood up and walked around twice. Little white followed her and walked around for a circle, and then returned to the original ce, guarding Qian Wanyu''s side to protect her.

    "Little mute."

    Dongfang Minghui squatted aside, leaning against his side, and said with a little emotion, "I don''t know what happened to Wei Jun."

    She felt a little sorry for this fellow. She came to the Merpeople n to get a doctor for her, but they encountered so many twists and turns. Now it turns out there was even a group of Death Spiritual Masters hiding in the dark, ready to wipe out the Merpeople n.

    "Little mute, you have to cheer up, like the merpeople we saw on the isted ind, they were all refined into undead by some people with ulterior motives, if you don''t gather together to fight against the enemy, you won''t even be the only one! Your nsmen will have no one to protect them anymore."

    Hearing Dongfang Minghui''s nagging, the little mute pulled his head out from between his legs little by little, and listened carefully. He also pulled Dongfang Minghui''s clothes and gestured.

    "You want to ask who are those people?"

    The little mute nodded vigorously, a trace of anger shed in those pure blue pupils.

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a long time before saying, "It''s a group of Death Spiritual Masters. They are good at controlling dead corpses and making them do things for them. They are very dangerous. You can''t do anything about them even if you have your charm abilities."

    Death Spiritual Masters always liked to wear ck robes withrge hoods that almost covered all of their eyes.

    "In any case, I think you can put aside the grievances between your ns for now, you need to work together to defeat this enemy. Driving those mercenaries and the Death Spiritual Master out of this sea area are the most important thing for you now."

    The little mute was confused, but he understood herst sentence. He thought for a moment, grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s sleeve, and nodded slightly.

    Ninth Sister?

    "Seventh sister, have you finished cultivating?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled slightly, it couldn''t really be considered cultivation, she just sat quietly for a while at most.

    "Wei Jun she"

    "Rx, there is still breathing inside, that means she is fine."

    The two stayed in the cave for another two days. During these two days, Qian Wanyu used her spiritual power to conjure up thin arrow of just the right length, and then she took out the reincarnation bow from her space ring. The ancient and beautiful bow with unique designs alongside the spirit arrow made it seem like it was alive.

    "You all stand back."

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed the little mute and kept retreating until she was about ten meters away from Qian Wanyu. She and the little mute stood in the ce they were in before they turned in to this room, "Seventh sister, be careful."

    Be careful of Wei Jun who''s still inside that is

    The arrows shot by the reincarnation bow were too powerful, she was afraid that Seventh sister would not be able to hold back its strength.<blockquote>

    Oooft more drama between the merpeople? What''s happening to our poor Wei Jun?!

    Thank you to all supporters on Kofi as well as readers andmentors on here <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 160 (2)

    Chapter 160 (2)

    This is the third time Qian Wanyu had to use the reincarnation bow. She pulled the bow string and ced the arrow of spiritual power on it then aimed at the door that disappeared before. She closed her eyes, and her consciousness covered the entire area. It sensed Ninth Sister and the little mute were located behind her left, and another person was located in front of her right.

    Dongfang Minghui held her breath. She watched Seventh sister''s arrow move from left to right, and then from right to left. Her whole heart followed that arrow.

    Whoosh

    After Qian Wanyu aimed at a position, she let go of her hand, and the arrow of spiritual power thatbined five strands of spiritual power easily broke through the door. With a bang, the door was sted into a hole by the spiritual power although it was not too big or small. Just enough for a person''s head to get in.

    "Seventh sister, your arrow strength and control is getting better and better now."

    "Yeah."

    The little mute cautiously poked his head in through the hole, saw Wei Jun copsed on the ground, and immediately let out a anxious sound, "Ahh."

    Qian Wanyu smashed the stone door with her fist, and after getting in, she found that the corpse that faced them before was gone and Wei Jun was lying on one side, breathing heavily. She seemed to have passed out.

    Qian Wanyu patted the other person''s cheek, "Wake up."

    The person lying on the ground did not respond.

    "Seventh sister, send her out first, we''d better get out of here quickly."

    This ce felt too weird.

    "Ok."

    In desperation, Qian Wanyu sent Wei Jun out of the cave where the next person could be calmly. The little mute wanted to gather the the bones on the ground, but after searching, he found that there was nothing which means, he was left with only one bone left to remember

    For this reason, the little mute was sad again, and led the way back from the original road with the sole white bone.

    Dongfang Minghui dragged Wei Jun forward, and Qian Wanyu followed behind. It took a little effort to bring a living person out of the narrow corridor.

    Dongfang Minghui held the blue pearl in her mouth and dragged Wei Jun into the sea.

    Qian Wanyu and the little mute worked together to move the two boulders back to their original positions. The two of them were working hard when they heard exmations from behind.

    "AhWei Jun!"

    Just after being dragged into the sea, Wei Jun, who was supposed to appear in the water barrier suddenly went berserk. Her fish tail which was even bigger than before, flipped and shot Dongfang Minghui''s water barrier ten meters away. As if she was crazy, she dove to into the sea and her fish tail pped heavily on the sea surface causing a huge plume of water to envelop Qian Wanyu and the little mute.

    Qian Wanyu was sprayed with sea water all over her face, and the lightning whip in her hand was already shining with purple lightning.

    Wei Jun rolled on the sea without fear of death, soon huge waves rolled from everywhere, this posture was no less than causing a mini tsunami in the sea.

    "Seventh sister, let''s go quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui was tied with vines, the other end of the vines was sneaking from the bottom of the sea to the side of the boulders. Some strands of vines nned to hide and bring Qian Wanyu and the little mute out under Wei Jun''s nose.

    They were blocked in the rear, and on the other side was a cliff face, but because of the surging waves, gravel on it was falling down.

    Qian Wanyu and the little mute couldn''t dodge, and when they dodged, there were always a few pieces of gravel dropping close by. The little mute was so frightened that his face turned pale. He had grown up so big but he had never seen such strong waves, oneyer after another rushing towards them.

    A wave hit, and Qian Wanyu waspletely buried at the bottom of the sea, choking hard on sea water.

    The little mute grabbed her vigorously and pulled her out of the sea but was soon beaten down by a huge wave.

    "Gululu"

    "Ahh."

    The little mute felt that his waist was being pulled by a vine, and hurriedly gestured towards Qian Wanyu with one hand, but was dragged away by Little Color''s vine.

    "Seventh sister, little mute, are you all right?"

    "Cough, I''m okay."

    Qian Wanyu spat out a mouthful of seawater, squinted at Wei Jun who was still making waves'' in the sea, "It seems that we have indeed obtained the treasure."

    "Ah? Seventh sister, what treasure?"

    "We won''t know the details until Wei Jun wakes up."

    They were floating on the sea for three whole days before the shocking waves quieted down. When the sky cleared and the sea calmed down, therey a beautiful mermaid with a ten-meter-long tail in the sea.

    "Little Colour, please drag Wei Jun back."

    The little mute was dizzy, it took him a long time to identify the correct position after being rocked constantly by the waves. He led the way in front, grabbed the vine with one hand, and pulled the water barrier behind which had a huge blue mermaid behind it.

    After Wei Jun went crazy she seemed to have fallen asleep now.

    When they returned to the isted ind, the group of rescued merpeople and charm merpeople who had stayed on the isted ind for more than ten days came to wee them one after another. Especially after seeing Wei Jun''s new appearance, they all knelt down and bowed together, crossing their hands over their heads or prostrating on their knees. They were all lying on the ground and muttering words they couldn''t understand.

    Little Color pulled Wei Jun to the shore, letting her blue fish tail sink to the bottom of the water.

    The bonfire had already been extinguished, Qian Wanyu got closer and found that there was no residual heat left.

    "Seventh sister, what are they doing, do they regard her as the holy ancestor in the history of the merpeople?"

    "Yup."

    The two changed their clothes and rested for a while.

    Wei Jun who was half lying on the shore with half of her body submerged in the sea, suddenly raised her head, and the scales that had disappeared before covered her face again. She narrowed her eyes and took a few breaths to try to get her bearings on where she was.

    "How did I get back here?!"

    All her memories were still in that closed hole. She remembered she identally touched the skeleton, and as a result, a series of information flew into her mind. Thinking of this, Wei Jun still felt dizzy, especially her head, which hurt a little.

    "Hey, do you two have no conscience, just leaving me here?!" As soon as Wei Jun stretched out her hand, Ba Tian quickly brought two mermen to help her up from the sea.

    "Oh, don''t move me so fast."

    Wei Jun felt weird, she flicked her fish tail and heard the sound of sshing water from behind her. She turned her head and was stunned at her own huge fish tail! She pinched herself vigorously until it hurt but it was still there!

    "You all turn around"

    The merpeople obediently turned around and lined up in a row.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Wei Jun helplessly, "Don''t lie to yourself,e ashore quickly, Seventh sister still has something to ask you."

    Wei Jun soaked in the sea for a long time before walking onto the isted ind with her human legs. She looked at her legs suspiciously but found that her human legs hadn''t grown, just the fish tail had grown a lot.

    "I think it is probably because of that skeleton" She muttered

    "That skeleton was a merman." Qian Wanyu moved her lips, "Did you get his power"

    "Yes." Wei Jun shrugged helplessly, "I just touched it by ident, and it wasn''t on purpose. It was actually because of that dark blue bead. I think the skeleton should be rted to that bead, my hands got dragged in and I identally"

    Dongfang Minghui took out the dark blue bead that protected her the whole time at sea, "Is it this kind?"

    "The appearance is simr, but it is a little bigger than this."

    "It should be the spirit core of the Merpeople." Qing Mo boldly spected, "Maybe that skeleton is the ancestor of the merpeople who became famous in the first battle. I have to say that your friend''s fortune is also good, her luck is quite good."

    "I don''t know if it''s good or not. If it''s truly ording to what you said and what the Qing Lan Sect people are looking for is that bead, what exactly were they trying to do?"

    "Could it be that they want to recreate a Spirit Saint?" Qing Mo said it jokingly but even he was inexplicably startled at the possibility.

    "A bunch of lunatics."

    Qian Wanyu had a serious face, and Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what Seventh sister was thinking. For a moment, the atmosphere among the three was very strange.

    After the little mutended on the shore, he ran to the depths of the woods alone, found an excellent ce, dug a hole, buried the bone in the soil, and ran back in disgrace.

    "How did I get back?" Wei Jun nced at them and asked cautiously.

    "Ah."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t expect this guy to create a sea tsunami. If it wasn''t for Little Color, she would have been blown to the other side of the sea.

    Wei Jun felt even more uneasy when she heard Dongfang Minghui snort softly.

    Qian Wanyu nced at Wei Jun thoughtfully, and asked softly, "How are you feeling?"

    Wei Jun felt great, she was full of spiritual energy, and felt morefortable than ever before. She nodded slightly, "Very good, veryfortable."

    "Ninth Sister, take her to the tent and take a sample."

    "Ok."

    "Hey waitah" Wei Jun looked at her wrist that was bitten, and pointed at Dongfang Minghui angrily, "You are so cruel now, don''t you know how to use a knife? You actually chewed my wrist with your mouth?!"

    Who knows where the knife went, with no alternative, Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to bite it herself.

    "Love Flower isn''t here, Little Colour, can you tell the difference between her blood and the normal mermaid''s blood?"

    "Her spiritual power is very pure. The violent beast blood left in her body should be gone now as well." Little Color could feel a huge spiritual power contained in the blood, she nced greedily and returned to Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea before she did something drastic.

    Dongfang Minghui was worried, she bit her own finger, and dripped a little red blood into the blue blood. The red immediately covered the blue blood. The red and blue blended together, looking very beautiful. She thought to herself, it seems her blood can purify the blood of the mermaids, but sooner orter the red blood would be swallowed by the blue blood.

    "You must be addicted to biting." Wei Jun randomly found a piece of cloth to bandage her wound, bent her legs habitually, and said casually, "Tell me, what happened, I can bear it."

    Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips tightly, rubbed her fingers behind his back, and the bitten ce quickly recovered, "Seventh sister knows more about it, I''ll let Seventh sister tell you."

    Qian Wanyu was looking at Ba Tian and the others. Just now, Wei Jun screamed and howled, which decisively attracted Ba Tian''s hatred to her. With a light whip however, Ba Tian immediately froze when a lightning bolt struck the ground next to them.

    The group of merpeople were so frightened that they all retreated and fell to the ground.

    Only Ba Tian was frightened that his legs went limp yet he stood resolutely where he was, looking like he had a bit of backbone.

    "Seventh sister,e here."

    "I''m warning you, don''te in, or my whip will be merciless."

    Holding the long whip in her hand, Qian Wanyu looked around Wei Jun again and again, "Young Master Wei, I regret to tell you some bad news."

    When Wei Jun heard that, her spine felt chills, especially the half-smile of the other party, which was really scary, "What news, Third Miss please don''t go around in circles."

    "I gave you two choices before, before you still had the right to choose, but now  you have no choice."

    "What do you mean?" Wei Jun''s low voice trembled a little, she thought about it, and still remembered the two options at that time, "How could there be no choice?!"

    Seeing her face turn pale, Qian Wanyu didn''t bother to tease her, so she restrained his expression and sat down solemnly, "If my guess is not wrong, the merman corpse you touched by ident is one that was active a hundred years ago from the merman n." That person must have been a generation of Spiritual Saint, the merpeople all worshiped him as a god, and they called him the holy ancestor. Unfortunately, for some reason, he disappeared a hundred years ago. You could say it''s because of him that your fish tail appeared."

    "W-what does it have to do with my fishtail?!" Wei Jun was about to curse.

    "I learned from this little book just now that the color of your fish tail represents the strength and weakness of a merperson''s spiritual power. There are also grades of color, but the closer to the color of the sea, the purer the spiritual power. That is why when the ordinary merpeople see your fish tail they automatically associate you with that Holy Ancestor from a hundred years ago. He must have had a fish tail with the same color as yours"

    Wei Jun looked at her feet, which had been soaked in sea water for too long, with a gloomy expression.

    "They regard you as the god of the merpeople. If you leave like this, their n will face annihtion." Qian Wanyu frowned, opened half of the tent, and pointed at Ba Tian and the others outside, "Look, Ba Tian and the others stood by your side, and suffered a lot for you."

    Although some wounds could be healed, the scars were always imprinted there.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened when she heard it, she looked at Wei Jun and then at Seventh sister, and was speechless for a long time.

    How did an unintentional move lead to the current dilemma now?

    "I don''t care." Wei Jun murmured, she stood up suddenly, "One more mermaid is not too much, and one less is not much. Before I came, they were barely living as well weren''t they? I dont believe that I can change their situation.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her quietly.

    "Yes, one less mermaid is not a lot, and one more of you is not much. But, the Death spiritual masters are after you and Ninth Sister. Do you want to escape to the ends of the world, or face them head-on, the choice is yours!"

    Holy ancestor Wei needs to step up!

    Thank you to all donators and supporters on KoFi and here <3

    p.s if anyone needs server hosting for your website/trantions feel free to try out Cloudways, they are doing a huge deal right now for ck Friday!

 Chapter 161 (1)

    Chapter 161 (1)

    Wei Jun came out of the tent, and the eyes of the mermen waiting outside lit up obviously, like a bunch of puppies when they see their owner.

    "Holy ancestor."

    "Roll."

    Ba Tian didn''t give up and followed.

    Wei Jun drew a sword from her space ring and pointed it directly at his front, "Don''t think that if you annoy me, I won''t dare to kill you."

    Ba Tian felt a fierce coercioning towards his face, suppressing him and unable to move, he knelt down on the ground with a plop, and lowered his head.When the coercion on his body was loosened and he raised his head again, he saw that figure had disappeared before his eyes.

    Voices from dozens of miles away were clearly transmitted to Qian Wanyu''s ears, especially since Wei Jun''s voice wasn''t low.

    Dongfang Minghui saw Wei Jun leave angrily, and carefully opened a corner of the tent, and found that the merpeople tribes outside were still adhering to the principle of the separated boundary. The little mute was facing them, and the people in his n were gesticting and making rapid hand signs. As for Ba Tian, he came back dejectedly, and when he keenly sensed that someone was peeping at him, he gave a hard look in the direction of the tent.

    Dongfang Minghui put down the tent guiltily, and took a step back, "Seventh sister, why do you have to let Wei Jun stay?"

    Qian Wanyu knew that she would have asked sooner orter, so she stretched out her hand and pulled her to sit beside her, exining carefully, "I think the purpose of the people behind the scenes is to achieve their huge ambitions by controlling the undead. We can find them in such a remote ce in the sea area, and if you think about how Her Majesty the Queen was poisoned with ck medicine when we arrived at the elves, there are traces of their hands everywhere."

    "It seems so."

    Sometimes the pattern determines the vision, Dongfang Minghui only cares about the square inch around her, she is good, Seventh sister is good, everyone is good.

    Qian Wanyu saw the entire Seven Colors Continent. She yed with the opponent''s fingers in her hand and said casually, "Let''s make a hypothesis now, assuming that Wei Jun was still trapped in the Bi Arena base, assuming that she waspletely Controlled, just like my uncle did a lot of unavoidable things. Those people won the Holy Pill for this, in order to better control Wei Jun, and then take down the mermaid n in one fell swoop. In fact, it is an easy task. Its not far from the hidden ce of the elves, guess where they will go next after controlling the mermaids?

    "It''s the elves."

    Dongfang Minghui still understands the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. She murmured, "So that''s how it is."

    Qian Wanyu nodded lightly, presumably Wei Jun was so annoyed because she understood this truth, now these things were not just personal matters, sometimes you have to make a choice when faced with a hard decision.

    Even though she understood, Dongfang Minghui still felt sorry for Wei Jun. She changed from a human to a mermaid, and she identally inherited the spiritual power of the ancestor of the merpeople n, "If if this can make her not transform anymore, I think this can be regarded as a gift from heaven to her."

    "As long as she can sort it out."

    There is nothing more important than living well in the world, and then choosing a path to bing stronger that suits you.

    Wei Jun found a ce with an excellent view, and sat downzily, with her body leaning back slightly, supported by tree trunks behind her. From her visual angle, she could see the situation on the sea surface clearly. It was clear, and the calm sea gave anyone a feeling of refreshment. After watching it for a while, her depression was slightly relieved.

    "What is the purpose of human life?"

    After Wei Jun woke up in this world, for the sake of Jun Yi, she had no choice but to be a young master. The young master''s position could not bepromised on if she wanted to save him, ording to Qian Wanyu''s words now, for the sake of the entire merpeople n, she mustpromise again.

    "Ah"

    A figure shed in her mind, and Wei Jun suddenly remembered the five-chain lock in the wall cave. That person once taught her how to open the lock. Thinking of this, she immediately sat up straight.

    The iron box moved from the space ring to her front with her thoughts, and the five-link lock shook a bit. Compared with ordinary locks, the five-link lock is more difficult.

    "I want to see what the little mute is protecting"

    It seemed that she waspeting with herself, Wei Jun rubbed her hands together, and found a long and thin hairpin from her hair. This hairpin was thest thing Xuan Zhu had left her, and it was the best weapon for picking locks. She fiddled with it for a while, but the lock hadn''t been opened yet, until she heard slight footsteps.

    The little mute held a big porcin pot in his hand and stared at her nkly.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Ahh."

    The little mute also wanted to ask Wei Jun what she was doing sitting there, so he quickly stepped forward, walked around Wei Jun, and walked behind her.

    There was a small mound behind the tree, the area of the mound was rtively small. It is impossible to see what it is. Wei Jun stared at the little mute''s actions with great interest.

    The little mute first pulled out all the weeds around him. After finishing these things, he opened the big porcin pot and poured a little water in front of the small mound. A scent of wine rushed into Wei Jun''s nostrils unexpectedly.

    She did not like wine, but she did like to taste it. She could handle the temptation by taking a sip of any wine slowly. "What kind of wine is this? It''s so fragrant. Hey, little mute, leave some for me to taste."

    The little mute nced at her displeasedly, went straight to his own work, and then pointed at the small mound of dirt and kowtowed reverently, making three heavy bows.

    The sound really startled Wei Jun, she was suddenly aware of what he was doing and waited until the little mute left before reacting.

    "What the-"

    There is actually a grave behind her

    Wei Jun stood up resentfully, holding the heavyweight iron box, neither leaving nor staying. She wailed, threw the iron box on the ground, and walked back to the grave, "My lord, don''t fault this viin, just give me a chance to ease my mood. If you don''t mind, I''ll try this wine too hehe, one sip?"

    "Hey, since you''re not speaking, I''ll take it as your consent."

    Wei Jun took the porcin bottle and sniffed lightly at the mouth of the bottle, "Old wine is fine wine."

    "Seventh sister, where did Wei Jun go, she hasn''te back despite it being sote, is she still depressed?"

    "Don''t think about it, she''s quite strong." Qian Wanyu thought to himself, Wei Jun changed from a human to a beast, and then to a mermaid During the whole process, the other party acted carefree as if nothing happened, what could possibly happen now?

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was wrong after thinking about it, so she went out to look for her, under the leadership of the little mute, she found Wei Jun who was sitting by a tree, drunk and unconscious, and when she took her away, she insisted on taking her iron box.

    "Come on, she''s really quite strong after all." She was worried for nothing.

    The other party slept until the sun was about three quarters up before waking up. When she turned her head, she found that Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were surrounding an iron box. The five-chain lock was opened, and there was no treasure inside. Most of them were letters and exercises, and they belonged to the merpeople n.

    "Here, take a look."

    The letter was left by the ancestor. It can be said that the letter recorded the journey in the heart of the ancestor. He wanted to bring a bigger and wider territory to the merpeople n, which led him to do something eager for quick sess. A technique that made the merpeople lose their abilities Fortunately, he found the right way to correct his mistakes.

    It''s just that for some reason, he was trapped in that hole, and he couldn''t send this thing out even when he was dying.

    Wei Jun sat up straight suddenly, her head was still aching, and she found that there was still a strong smell of alcohol on her body, so she frowned in distaste, "When did Ie back?"

    "You were crying and making noise while hugging the grave, and the little mute and I brought you back." Thinking of the angry look of the little mute, Dongfang Minghui bad-heartedly refused to remind Wei Jun of the immoral things she had done.

    "What did you just say, that I was holding what and crying?!"

    "That''s right, when we dragged you back, you still refused toe back. You insisted on saying that after drinking this drink, you will be a good brother with him in the future Everything I said is true, and the little mute can also testify."

    Wei Jun was so shocked that she copsed back again. She tapped her head lightly, feeling dizzy, and was very surprised when she saw the unlocked box, "Hey, who solved this?"

    "Isn''t it you?" Dongfang Minghui nced at her inexplicably.

    "Me?"

    Wei Jun still didn''t believe it, the five chains were too difficult to solve, she couldn''t solve it. She had gotten agitated and identally poured all the wine into her stomach did she. Who would have thought that the good wine of the merpeople race would have such strong strength!

    "I couldn''t have solved it."

    "It must be a dream."

    There were formations on the entire isted ind. Except for a few people present, almost no one has touched the iron box. Dongfang Minghui guessed that Wei Jun must have untied the five chains after being drunk, "Okay, just take a good rest, and Seventh sister and I will go to the forest to have a look."

    Wei Jun was still knocking on her head until they left. She opened the iron box and found that there was nothing of the expected treasure or anything but a scroll and a letter.

    "This was really hidden enough."

    She wanted to see what caused a group of people toe and want to steal it.

    Wei Jun couldn''t stop after reading

    Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui''s hand and walked to the side of the formation stone. Checking the stability of the formation every day has be something she must do now. In fact, she just wanted to live a two-person world with her Ninth Sister. "Wait until Wei Jun''s matter is over and we have to leave the Merpeople n.

    "Yeah."

    They have been out for too long, they still had no clue if the three major tribes of the beast people have started a war, and they had no idea what happened to Qian Mama.

    After patrolling around and making sure that the formation was all right, the two of them held hands and walked back slowly.

    Dongfang Minghui asked the little mute to summon all the people from his tribe, she checked them one by one, and found that their wounds had healed, and their bones were better than before, so she suggested, "Although the underwater world is good, you should go ashore asionally to bask in the sun."

    Ba Tian consciously summoned his nsmen to the side, and when the charm merpeople n dispersed, he took the initiative to approach Dongfang Minghui. He probably knew that Dongfang Minghui was the only doctor here, so he was very polite to her.

    However, he was very unfriendly to Qian Wanyu.

    Wei Jun heard the noise outside and opened the tent, just in time for a ray of sunlight toe in, the light was still a bit strong. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and when she opened them again, she saw a group of merpeople scrambling to get in front of Dongfang Minghui, and the excitement made her feel happier.

    A ck shadow enveloped the top of the head, and the beautiful halo suddenly disappeared like a bubble. Wei Jun raised her head, and saw Qian Wanyu walking in front at some point, looking at her with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Come in"

    The tent has been ced on this isted ind for a long time. From the beginning since they escaped here till they turned the isted ind into a shelter to house the charm merpeople then the imprisoned merpeople The poption of this isted ind has risen a lot, even the nts seemed a bit angry.

    Seeing the other party walking up and down the tent, Wei Jun lost herposure, "I know what you want to say."

    After Qian Wanyu looked around, she fiddled with the iron box, "Actually, I don''t want to say anything more. I discussed it with Ninth Sister. We will leave here once the matter is settled."

    As soon as she heard that they were leaving, Wei Jun stood up abruptly and murmured, "So soon?"

    "Soon?"

    In order to send Lu Xing back to the elves, they had already spent nearly half a year.

    Qian Wanyu pointed out, "ording to Ninth Sister, your beast transformation will gradually disappear after you finish your transformation into a mermaid."

    This is good news.

    Wei Jun touched her smooth cheeks. Yesterday she identally saw her reflection on the sea surface, and the scales that disappeared before appeared again, but now it seems to be better again. Except for the headache, her whole body is full of spiritual power, her facial features were sharp and beautiful again with no beast features. After the situation was brought under control with medication, it was true that there was no recurrence, but since a month ago she had run out of medication.

    Obviously it was a blessing in disguise, but she didn''t know if it was truly a blessing

    "I''ve decided to stay." Wei Jun thought she was quite selfish, but when she saw the silly and innocent smiles on the faces of these merpeople, she felt that she should do something. They had somewhat contributed to pulling her up from hell, if not for anything else but gratitude, she had to stay. "However, Qian Wanyu, you have to promise me one thing."

    Qian Wanyu raised his eyebrows, obviously asking why there were still conditions.

    "Just in case, what I mean is in case, in case I die in the merpeople tribe, I hope you will help Jun Yi when he takes over the Blood Fiend Alliance, until he can control it himself."

    Qian Wanyu looked displeased, and was about to say something when Wei Jun interrupted again, "For the sake of Minghui and I being fellow vigers, you must promise me."

    Qian Wanyu really wanted to say, judging by her current advancement speed, if anyone wanted to kill her it would not be easy and the enemy would likely have to pay a very heavy price. Not to mention, once the merpeople n grows strong, who would dare to do anything in this sea area unless they wanted to court death.

    "Okay, I promise you for Ninth Sister''s sake."

    Wei Jun nodded happily, since the female protagonist herself had promised her, she didn''t have to worry anymore, she handed the highest spirit card of the Blood Fiend Alliance to Qian Wanyu, "If you meet the Great Elder, tell him my decision, he will understand."

    The corners of Qian Wanyu''s eyes were slightly wrinkled, she sneered, and said sarcastically, "When did Young Master Wei be so timid, your courage has gotten smaller than the ants I''ve seen, if you don''t care about this thing then just throw it yourself."

    Wei Jun was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t dare to "force it" onto her.

    "Next, you have to unify the fragmented Merpeople n, and" Qian Wanyu discussed several key points with Wei Jun, and the two made a unified n for the current situation of the Merpeople n.

    As the sun was setting, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui stood on the shore and said goodbye to everyone.

    The little mute tugged on Dongfang Minghui''s sleeve with some reluctance, and gestured quickly, as if trying to lead the way.

    Seeing his anxious look, Dongfang Minghui quickly took out a crude topographic map of the sea area from her space ring, and pointed to it, "We already know the way out of the sea area, little mute, don''t worry, just listen to Wei Jun."

    The little mute shook his head, and he had to obediently listen to Wei Jun''s words after hearing it. The little mute pouted unhappily like a child, obviously remembering that Wei Jun drank all the sacrificial wine he put in front of the grave

    "Take care of yourself."

    The two held hands and jumped into the sea together. The water cover firmly covered the two, and they went away bit by bit.<blockquote>

    Wei Jun is all grown up and left the nest :''(

    Enjoy this chapter my friendos <3

    Thank you to all kofi donators <3 and supporters + readers here!</blockquote>

 Chapter 161 (2)

    Chapter 161 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui kept turning her head to look at the isted ind. She sat down again until she could no longer see it. She never expected that this journey of sharks would end in this way, "Seventh sister, can we see Wei Jun again?"

    In the past, in the Seven Coloured Continent, there were only three empires, as long as you found the Blood Fiend Alliance, you could contact Wei Jun. But now, if she wanted to see this fellow viger again, she''d really have to cross mountains and rivers There were many difficulties.

    "Sure."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui drifted in the sea for seven days, watching the sunrise and sunset, the ebb and flow of the tide, and every time they deviated slightly from their direction, Little Color''s vines would try their best to find a reference and use its vines to steer them back on the right track.

    Qian Wanyu worked day and night to seize the time to practice. The speed of the arrows she condensed with spiritual power was getting faster and faster, and the shape was changing anytime and anywhere.

    "Seventh sister, this arrow looks more and more real, but"

    "But what?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought of Meng Yixiao, "I was thinking that if the things you condense can be preserved, they can be used to save your life in times of crisis in the future, just like before how Meng Yixiao condensed his icicles."

    "It is indeed a good way to use it that way."

    Qian Wanyu had this idea for a long time herself but after listening to Ninth Sister''s words, her impression of the idea deepened. She asked Qing Mo, who was cultivating in her soul sea, "Is there any way to preserve the spiritual power I condensed? It''ll be useful in case I need it."

    "There might be."

    "So, there is still a way."

    "There must be."

    What Qing Mo could think of was a small trick, which is the method that could divide one person into two, "Do you still remember getting a fragment of this skill in Lanserburg."

    "I remember, at that time you said that the illusion technique was somewhat simr to the technique practiced by Meng Yixiao."

    "Yes." Qing Mo thought for a moment, "Before you were not allowed to practice the illusion technique because I was afraid that your spiritual power would not be enough to separate the two. Now, the timing is just right, you can try it."

    "Good."

    "When practicing the illusion technique, don''t rush. Some people may be exhaust their spiritual energy after decades of practice. The person in Lanserburg went mad because he couldn''t practice it properly. This just shows how evil this illusion technique is."

    "Alright."

    While it was still dark, Qian Wanyu quickly read the scrolls that she had collected earlier. She had a good memory and could almost read ten lines at a nce, she quickly threw them back into the space ring again.

    Then she close her eyes to start practicing.

    Dongfang Minghui had long been used to this kind of Seventh sister, so watching the other party cultivate, while condensing spiritual power into a solid body then having the solid body disappear without a trace as if juggling bodies was strange but she didn''t mind.

    What to do

    When Dongfang Minghui wasn''t practicing with the other party, she crushed the seabed medicinal nts picked from the seabed before into a liquid medicine, and refined several pills with unique effects, which she carefully packed in porcin bottles.

    When she looked up, she saw the shoreline.

    There was no shore around the sea area, either small inds or bare cliffs surrounded every ce. This is the first time she had seen lush forests. From a distance, she could see arge piece ofnd and the vines of Little Color moved up ittle by little creeping forward slowly and climbing around before whizzing down again.

    "There are a lot of people hiding in the woods above, it looks like an ambush."

    "No way!"

    Dongfang Minghui was very pleasantly surprised at first, but after hearing this, she was scared, "Let''s talk about it after Seventh sister wakes up from the practice, maybe the peopleying in ambush there are not waiting for us."

    Seeing that she still hadn''t given up, Little Color saw that the vine branches were rising up little by little, and just as soon as her vines came out, they heard a slight conversation, "Brother, the elder sent a flying letter, did someone tell us to wait here? Who was it? We have been waiting for nearly ten days"

    "I don''t know, the letter just said that that person robbed the elders of what they wanted, so we must find a way to let them remain." The man called senior brother spoke softly.

    Little Color was able to catch a glimpse of the other''s figure, which looked very young.

    "It''s the Qing Lan Sect''s people, they are waiting for us."

    "It''s the Qing Lan Sect again"

    These bunch of ghosts!

    Now the only bit of luck in Dongfang Minghui''s heart was gone, she pouted, "We''ll talk about it after Seventh sister wakes up."

    This wait turned to most of the day, from dawn until dark.

    Probably because she couldn''t feel the fluctuation of the water, Qian Wanyu opened her eyes suddenly, and saw Ninth Sister staring at her with her head propped up on her knees, "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui pointed to the top, "The only way through is above, we must pass there but there are people from Qing Lan Sect ambushing."

    "How many people?"

    "About twenty or thirty people." Little Color didn''t count in detail, and came down after checking for a while.

    Qian Wanyu pulled Dongfang Minghui to stand up together, and the two jumped from the water cover to the shore, "Their news is pretty good, let''s go straight up and pretend we don''t know anything."

    "Why?"

    "If we attract the Qing Lan Sect''s attention to us and let them know that we have taken the things instead of her, Wei Jun can carry out her n boldly in the merpeople race."

    Qian Wanyu had already figured out a way to get out. She wrapped Dongfang Minghui''s waist with one hand, and threw out her whip with the other. The tip of the whip made a big mark on the cliff, and the sound at night was infinitely amplified in everyone''s ears.

    Seventh sister?

    "Um?"

    Dongfang Minghui was also thinking quickly, "Do you still have the spirit beads found in the pce?"

    "Yes, when we go up, I''ll give you a few more."

    "Those seem to be spiritual beads condensed from various types of spiritual energy. I don''t know how that person collected them. I absorbed onest time, and the spiritual energy inside is very abundant."

    Qian Wanyu smiled without saying a word. Before she went up, her consciousness covered the area first. She felt that the people guarding the forest were about to move. Obviously, they were also very interested in the spirit beads in Ninth Sister''s mouth.

    The two jumped up, and as if they didn''t notice, they sat down on the ground first, gasping a few times.

    "Seventh sister, what about those things, give me one!" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t wait to show off her pout.

    Qian Wanyu rummaged in her space ring for a while, but there were not many spirit beads left. Except for three green beads and two fiery red beads, she had absorbed all the remaining beads.

    "Wow"

    Dongfang Minghui looked shocked. She didn''t know what method Seventh sister used to make the already sparkling fiery red spirit beads shine even more brightly. Not only that, the huge fire type spiritual power was like a burning me, attracting people''s gaze.

    The disciples of the Qing Lan Sect had sharp ears, and when they heard their conversation, they dismissed them at first, but when they felt the scorching heat blowing towards their faces, they all gasped.

    "Who?"

    Qian Wanyu appropriately discovered their existence just in time'', she retracted her wrist, and the ming orb just now entered her space ring again. Darkness once more shrouded everyone''s heads, except for the silvery moonlight elongating their figures there was nothing else.

    The rustling sound made the quiet night a bit weird.

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed Qian Wanyu''s clothes and hid behind her in fear, "Seventh sister, who are they?"

    The lightning whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand also reflected the silver light, and purple lightning flowed back and forth on the whip, which seemed to have a shocking beauty, "Hiding your head and tail, it seems that everyone has been waiting here for a long time, why don''t you report your name? Come and let me know who you are.

    "I don''t want to make things difficult for you two girls. I will keep the space rings in your hands, but I need you two to stay for a while." The other party''s voice was very soft, and the words he said were very gentle. As if he wasn''t robbing someone but merely stating a fact.

    When Dongfang Minghui heard it, her heart was filled with shock. She was very familiar with this voice. She had never had a good impression of Qing Lan Sect. The only thing she was familiar with was probably the past event hidden in her heart, which was Qing Yan!

    Fortunately, it was night time, even though everyone was face to face, they couldn''t tell the features.

    Qian Wanyu also noticed that her breathing was unsteady, but she moved her steps calmly,pletely blocking Minghui behind her, "Why?"

    "Just relying on the three words Qing Lan Sect."

    "Oh, Kang Hu." Qing Yan sighed heavily, and said with some regret, "I think you both heard clearly, I gave you a choice before but now, you two not only have to keep the space rings in your hands here, your life needs to be left behind as well."

    Qian Wanyu''s cold voice suddenly turned into insolentughter, "What an arrogant tone, I think the three words Qing Lan Sect should be written backwards. You guys specialize in killing people and stealing goods, yet you still want to set yourself up as a just and clean sect? Ridiculous."

    Qing Mo, who was standing in the sea of souls, wished he could seal her mouth, so that these dirty words never appeared!

    Rumble

    In the dark night, half of the sky was illuminated by a few thunderbolts. Suddenly there was a gust of wind blowing around the calm sea. Everyone''s sleeves were blown up and their hair was flying in a mess. "What are we waiting for Brother Qing Yan"

    After getting the exact name, Qian Wanyu''s aura became murderous, she was nning to kill all of them.

    "The other party is a Spiritual Master of both lightning and wind elements. She''s already making movements, kill her." Qing Yan had just finished telling him, when he felt an extremely dangerous gaze sweeping over him. He instinctively dodged and the big tree behind him fell to the ground.

    "Your vignce is quite high."

    With that miss, Qian Wanyu lost the best chance to kill Qing Yan, the reincarnation bow in her hand was thrown back into her space ring again.

    That little junior who followed Mu Qing back then has grown to such a degree. Qian Wanyu felt that Qing Lan Sect''s level of talent cultivation was a bit high so she wanted to take this opportunity to kill Qing Yan.

    "Seventh sister, I''ll kill him."

    "Be careful."

    Qing Yan stood at the outermost edge, and he still felt chills in his heart, he felt that the information sent by the elder''s flying letter was wrong. These two people were very difficult to deal with! He was considering whether to release the signal re when he felt that someone was approaching.

    He summoned a water ball to hit from all directions towards the person approaching.

    The silk umbre in Dongfang Minghui''s hand lightly propped up to block the attack of the water ball. When the button in her hand released, the ball shot back towards Qing Yan but at the same time exposed herself.

    "Sneak attack."

    "Ambushing here like you is called a sneak attack, just die for me."

    Dongfang Minghuiughed angrily at his brazen appearance, and shot the remaining silver needles towards Qing Yan one after another. Qing Yan''s water ball buffered the sneak attack of the silver needles and hidden weapons, he turned around and took out the signal re from his body.

    <em>whish</em>

    The signal flew into the air, emitting colorful lights.

    "You"

    Little Colour.

    Under the cover of the trees, the vine branches of Little Color quietly tied their legs, and with a force, the group of proud Qing Lan Sect disciples ate soil.

    "Brother, the vines!"

    "Help, brother!"

    One or two fireballs hit the woods, mes ignited the trees, and the light illuminated everyone''s panicked faces again.

    Qian Wanyu looked gloomy, her eyes shifted from the faces of the group of people to Qing Yan''s face, she remembered that there was another girl besides Qing Yan back then, but this girl wasn''t here now.

    Qing Yan looked a bit embarrassed, there were several holes in his clothes, which were made by the hidden weapons. When his eyes casually met Qian Wanyu, he suddenly frowned deeply, "You"

    Qian Wanyu''s face looked a little familiar.

    Qian Wanyu spun around and sent the attacker flying from behind.

    The man fell directly in mid-air, falling from a high cliff, "Ah, brother, help me!"

    Several images shed through Qing Yan''s mind, and before he could catch any of them, he saw a vines disappearing from his eyes, and he hurriedly said, "Vines are afraid of fire, everyone use fire to attack!"

    "Yes, brother."

    The psychological quality of this group of Qing Lan Sect disciples was indeed higher than that of ordinary people. When the Qing Lan Sect disciples who were dragged to other ces heard that the vines were afraid of fire, they quickly used their spiritual power one after another. Colorful spiritual power glittered in the woods.

    Little Color responded extremely quickly but even so, some of her vines were still damaged a lot.

    "Hey, I have to kill this group of people with a thousands of knives!"

    "Kill them."

    Dongfang Minghui watched the mes separate her and Seventh sister. After releasing some spiritual power, the scattered leaves floated up from the ground, turned into hidden weapons, and flew towards the group of people in unison.

    "It''s a wood-type Spiritual King!"

    "Senior brother, she is a dual type Spiritual Monarch!"

    Qing Yan''s cheek was scratched by the flying leaf, and the wound was still bleeding. His neck was almost cut off by a leaf?! After decisively judging thebat strength of the two parties, he made a quick decision, "Quick retreat now!"

    "Want to leave? Haha."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly floated in mid-air, and a series of earthen walls were built to stop those Qing Lan Sect disciples who were trying to flee like stray dogs.

    Looking at the earth wall that popped up suddenly, and the earth spikes on the earth wall, everyone looked like they had seen a ghost, "Big brother, it''s an earth type spiritual power! S-she''s a three element Spiritual Master!"

    The vines of Little Color alsoid a in the sky and on the earth. The sharp thorns on the vines swept everyone''s legs unexpectedly, but they dodged quickly. They even threw a fireball at the vines. The ones who were slower however were directly dragged away by Little Color, only to hear sharp and piercing screams after.

    "Senior brother."

    "Are we going to die here?"

    These were just a group of brothers who came out to practice and identally received a flying letter from an elder of Qing Lan Sect. They hadn''t really even seen the wonderful and colorful side of this world, let alone the cruel and bloody side of this world. Therefore, after facing a series of suppressions, those with weak minds began to cry in low voices, and some had lost theirbat effectiveness.

    Qing Yan watched them attack back and forth, knowing that this time was more likely end in disaster he calmly began to look at the surrounding environment. After seeing the power of the two Spiritual Master levels, Qing Yan felt that this ambush was a joke, how could they ambush a Spirit King and Spirit Monarch?

    Dongfang Minghui tilted her head and looked at Qing Yan, the only person she really wanted to kill today was this person.

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth hooked slightly, "I''ll give you a chance to survive."

    The cool and pleasant voice suddenly entered the ears of everyone present.

    "Kill this man, and you can get out of here alive." The direction Qian Wanyu pointed was exactly where Qing Yan was. A big fire was burning on the big tree beside Qing Yan, and the mes wiped out illuminated Qing Yan clearly. The facial expressions on his face was clearly illuminated.

    Qing Yan could capture the coldness and murderous intent in Qian Wanyu''s eyes by taking advantage of the situation but he couldn''t understand it.

    "Seventh sister, they have called in reinforcements just now, they are just stalling for time."

    "I''ll give you five breaths of time to prepare, if he doesn''t die, then you all will die."

    There was a dead silence at the scene, and then someone''s footsteps began to move, as heavy as a thousand catties, but they still moved. Qing Yan secretly carried a water ball in his hands, and the sea water below the cliff surged up silently, one after another, waves pped on the shore.

    Dongfang Minghui nervously held her silk umbre in her hand. If Qing Yan died in the hands of his own people, it would be Qing Lan Sect''s own housework. She had to admire Seventh sister''s great proposal. However, seeing the different expressions of everyone, she was also secretly on guard.

    The green leaves around her slowly floated up.

    Qing Yan looked at the "brothers" who were approaching him. It was the first time he had encountered such a realistic problem. He smiled wryly, "If I can sacrifice myself and save everyone as a senior brother I have a duty to do it, buthow do you know? Will these two women let you go easily?"

    "Two!"

    Qian Wanyu gave them a fixed amount of time, "Since you can''t do anything, then go and apany him"

    "Seventh sister, watch out from behind."

    With the help of the fiery red light, Dongfang Minghui could clearly see that hidden behind the darkness, a water dragon slowly opening its bloody mouth appeared behind Qian Wanyu, behind the cliffs and on the path leading to the sea.

    "It seems that you have all made your choice."

    Qian Wanyu felt a bit regretful that she couldn''t see the Qing Lan Sect''s disciples killing each other to save their lives. She suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.

    Qing Yan threw the water dragon transformed from spiritual power into the air and had no choice but to sweep towards Dongfang Minghui.

    "Damn you!"

    The silk umbre in her hand opened slightly, and it blocked the huge head of the water dragon.

    Qing Yan suddenly felt the danger, he wanted to move, but found that he couldn''t avoid it and couldn''t move. Feeling a cold breath behind him, he stared wide-eyed, watching his spiritual power disappear little by little. In the end, even his vitality gradually disappeared!

    What is this?!

    Countless fears arose in Qing Yan''s heart.

    Without the support of spiritual power, the water dragon turned into a puddle of sea water.

    Dongfang Minghui put away her silk umbre, and shouted to the person behind Qing Yan, "Seventh sister!"

    Qing Yan''s eyes widened, and a memory hidden in the deepest part of his memory was taken out again before he died, his entire body trembled, he wanted to reach out, but in the end, he couldn''t do anything.

    He remembered, he remembered!

    Back then, in the Purple Demon Mountains, the three of them, three brothers and sisters, he saw a very immature young man and a young girl next to the campfire, and that young man was the woman in front of him

    It''s no wonder that after senior brother''s soul card was broken, they dispatched so many senior brothers but they never found the pair of siblings. It turned out that it was because he had misidentified one of their genders!

    An ugly smile showed and he could only cryit turned out to be you! Seventh sisterSeventh sisterSeventh sister Such an obvious hint, yet he hadn''t thought of it until nowdamn

    With a wave of Qian Wanyu''s finger, Qing Yan was engulfed by the mes like a paper man, and was wiped out into ashes.

    This night, the Qing Lan Sect was very lively, the sound of broken soul cards came from the soul pavilion like a constant ringing bell, frightening the group of brothers and sisters.<blockquote>Haha he couldn''t think of it until he died! Oh well looks like Qing Lan Sect might be onto them at some point though since the girl is still alive. </blockquote>

 Chapter 162 (1)

    Chapter 162 (1)

    The ming fire burned all night, and the entire dense forest almost disappeared.

    When a group of people in blue clothes arrived at the scene, they saw a messy situation. When the wind blew by from the sea, ck ash was blown everywhere. About fifteen people searched around, but found nothing.

    "Strange, the signal res sent by Senior Brother Qing Yan should have been sent from this direction. I''ve searched for dozens of miles around, but I didn''t see them anywhere."

    "They" The senior brother who was the leader lightly picked up a piece of blue cloth with his fingers from the ground. The other part of the cloth was burnt, but it was clear from the character on their clothes that it was Qing Lan Sect''s usual clothing. "Maybe they are all dead."

    "Senior Brother Meng Yang, do you mean that Senior Brother Qing Yan is dead?"

    "No, I said they are all dead."

    "Seventh sister, we seem to have lost our way again."

    "Hm."

    Qian Wanyu absent-mindedly responded, and made a third mark on a big tree.Seeing this, Dongfang Minghui simply dragged her to find a wide ce, and the two of them rested there for a while, heaving a sigh of relief, she said with a smile, "No one will recognize us now."

    Qing Mo sneered at the right time in the sea of souls, "Don''t you guys forget that there are still two fish that slipped through the, the Qing Lan Sect''s soul searching method can search for something from those fragmented memories. They will still find out eventually."

    One more Mu Qing, one less Mu Qing, the feud with Qing Lan Sect was settled in any case.

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyelids. After finishing those people off yesterday, she purposely went down the cliff to look for the fish that slipped through the. In the end, except for a trace of blood beside some rocks, she found no traces.

    "You should be happy. Now, I will have an upright reason to avenge you."

    Qing Mo was speechless for a moment, but he was unable to refute what she said. Back then, he made a deal with this little girl to help her get rid of her useless physique. The price was to help him avenge his grievance with Qing Lan Sect, the other party agreed without even thinking about it.

    Thinking about it now, he was blinded by hatred at that time, and in a fit of anger, he wished to meet anyone who was willing to avenge him, he was willing to help that person with everything, including giving his soul. But he didn''t expect to meet a little girl after a hundred years.

    At that time, the little girl''s eyes were too desperate, so simr to his own, he put forward this condition tentatively, yet the other party resolutely agreed immediately.

    "Seventh sister, you don''t look happy."

    "It''s nothing, I''m thinking about where we should go next."

    This road was different from the one they used to go to the Merman Tribe, and it was not shown on the normal map. Qian Wanyu really didn''t want to put the word "lost" on her face.

    "Let me take a look at the map." Dongfang Minghui looked at the map drawn by the little mute, and she looked for a while, but couldn''t find a correct way, "Seventh sister, there really doesnt seem to be any map of the road were taking.

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu saw her pout and almost stared a hole into the map, "Don''t look, we''re going astray."

    "Ah, then Seventh sister, what shall we do now?"

    "Fill your stomach and rest well."

    "Ugh?"

    The two sat on the same spot for an entire afternoon. Seeing that the sky was getting dark and thest ray of the sun disappeared from their eyes, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t sit still, "Seventh sister, we are going to live in the wilderness today?

    "No."

    "Butit''s getting dark."

    After waiting for a while until it waspletely dark, Qian Wanyu suddenly stood up, "Let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, didn''t she say that it isn''t good to travel at night?

    This time, Qian Wanyu looked at the starry sky, and didn''t look at the road at all. As they walked, Dongfang Minghui was surprised to find that they didn''t continue to detour in one ce, so she quickly followed the pace of Seventh sister.

    "Seventh sister, you''re so smart!"

    "Speaking of which, this is also thanks to you." Qian Wanyu looked at the bright stars in the night sky, "Last time, after you suffered the bacsh of the seal, instead of habitually counting the stars in the sky, I went to the Library to read the books about the starry sky, and identally discovered a way to use the stars to identify the way."

    Dongfang Minghui was extremely astonished, this turned out pretty useful now.

    Qian Wanyu''s fingers lightly slid across her dazed cheeks, and scratched hard on the bridge of her nose, "Hurry up."

    The two of them ran all night, and when they came out of the forest, they saw a wide road. They couldn''t see the end at a nce, and they couldn''t see the vige in front of them, or the shop in the back. Dongfang Minghui took out the map again forparison, "It''s strange, this area doesn''t exist on the map either."

    "Go forward."

    In the middle of the night before, they stopped and went, and under the moonlight, the two slender figures stretched very long shadows.

    She boredly chased the footprints of Seventh sister, only to find that their shadows ovepped and merged into one. Dongfang Minghui smiled at her own shadow.

    Qian Wanyu turned his head, and saw the other party smirking like a child who just ate candy, "What are you smirking at?"

    "It''s nothing, I just feel very happy to be with Seventh sister."

    "Really?"

    Qian Wanyu took the initiative to hold her hand, and the shadow gradually ran from the back to the front, she chuckled softly, leaned into her ear and suggested wickedly, "Since you are so happy, why don''t we do something more enjoyable. "

    Dongfang Minghui blushedpletely, and looked around, but there was no one there.Looking at the night again, the moonlightzily sprinkled on the earth.

    Qian Wanyu got closer, seeing the shy reaction of the other party. She lightly hooked her little finger, and fiddled with the other party''s palm. She leaned forward slightly, and quickly stamped on the corner of the other party''s lips.

    Dongfang Minghui only felt a soft touch. She couldn''t tell whether it was loss or more expectation. She covered the corner of her lips with one hand, with a dazed expression, as if she was reminiscing about the sweet kisses.

    Seeing that she was a bit disappointed, Qian Wanyu said nastyly, "You want mehuh?"

    "No way, Seventh sister, you''re so bad!"

    "Hahaha I have to make up for that in the future, but I''ll keep a note in my heart for now." Qian Wanyu watched her seriously, and puted the other''s hand on her heart.

    Dongfang Minghui felt it carefully, and she could indeed feel the strong heartbeat of the other party. She shyly withdrew her hand and led the other party forward step by step.

    In the morning, when the first ray of light was miraculous, they saw a vige, and the white mist curled up, ushering in a new day.There were many families in the vige, surrounded by green nts and fields. People in the vige lead a very simple life, working at sunrise and resting at sunset.

    "Seventh sister, look at them, they live such a carefree life, this ce looks like a paradise."

    "Well go take a look."

    The two of them got closer, only to see that the group of vige men were carrying farm tools and walking towards the field at a leisurely pace, and a woman in a headscarf was chasing after them with a basket in her hand, shouting. These people have very loud voices.

    Listening to them however, they didn''t seem to have a country ent.

    Only then did Dongfang Minghui feel a trace of poprity. Looking at their thick thighs, strong arms, and very ordinary faces, she almost cried with joy, and almost went forward to ask whether these were all real humans.

    Qian Wanyu was not as happy as she was. She stood aside calmly, watching peopleing and going, listening to their voices mixed with mutterings. She was still observing everyone to see any issues, covering the vige with her spiritual sense. Only when she discovered that this group of people were just ordinary people, did she temporarily withdrew her vignce.

    "Sister, we want to ask for directions."

    Dongfang Minghui stepped forward to strike up a conversation, and Qian Wanyu stood silently behind her.When the two asked, they realized that this was a vige in Long County. The vige had been here for hundreds of years. It was a vige from a long time ago. There were about a hundred households in the vige. They had no contact with the outside world and didn''t even know what year it is.

    "It really is a paradise!" Dongfang Minghui was a little excited. Her previous understanding of paradise was that there must be arge area of peach blossoms, isted from the outside world, everyone there was self-sufficient, and lived happily. She did not expect this ce to actually appear.

    "Excuse me, we would like to stay here for one night."

    "Oh, I can''t decide on this matter. Our Long County Vige has had no visitors for a long, long time. I''ll take you to the vige head. The vige head will definitely arrange it." The enchanting'' elder sister fiddled with her own hair and twisted around to take them to the vige head with a basket in hand.

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was fun, everyone has a love for beauty, this eldest sister seems to have a different definition of beauty from theirs, especially with the very fancy headscarf on her head, and the caking of red blush on her face

    "This uhh..dy?"

    "What''s the matter, am I so old?" Sister Hua hurriedly took out a mirror from the skirt of her clothes, looked at it left and right, and wiped the extremely thick blush on her face again.

    Guess she was meant to be young?

    Qian Wanyu hadn''t met this kind of person for the first time, but she didn''t need to argue with an ordinary person. After thinking twice, she changed her words again, "This girl."

    "Girl? I already have a man, so it''s not appropriate to be called a girl."

    "Ok ok, little sister-inw, I wonder if it''s okay to call you that?" Dongfang Minghui saw that Seventh sister was deted, and had a stomachache fromughing, so she had an idea to use the customs of her hometown and understanding of the countryside.

    The girl stared at her eyeballs like copper bells.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that the other party was about to get angry, so she was ready to dodge behind Seventh sister, but unexpectedly, the other party suddenly grabbed her wrist with terrifying strength.

    "This little girl you''re quite cute, I don''t know if you''ve found someone? Our Archie is still single."

    "I"

    "Since you called me little sister-inw, I will treat you as a member of my family. My Archie is very strong. He can lift a hundred catties with one hand, and he can even lift the tripod in our vige''s ancestral hall with both hands! The most important thing is that he has a great talent and a good life fortune, if you marry him, I guarantee that you will be happy for the rest of your life."

    Dongfang Minghui was sweating profusely, feeling the chills on her back. This sister-inw not only has bad taste, but also bad vision!

    Compared with Seventh sister, she wasn''t as good-looking as Seventh sister, what the hell is this sister-inw talking about, sheshe just wants to live ok!

    "Happiness huh" Qian Wanyu uttered these words coolly.

    "Ha ha."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned pale with fright, sheughed dryly, and quickly interrupted, "Sister-inw Hua, ah no, little sister-inw, didn''t you mean to take us to the vige chief?"

    "Hey, how do you know my surname is Hua?" Mrs. Hua stared at Dongfang Minghui in surprise.

    Dongfang Minghui was also very surprised. Just when she was about to tell the result of her being deceived, that sister-inw Hua on the opposite side changed her smile again, "We really are a family, I will recognize you as my daughter, let''s go, sister inw Hua will take you to the vige chief''s house."

    Theyout of the whole vige is very strange. The houses they built were patchwork and very distinctive. There is a dragon head on the roof as a suppressing object. She has never seen it before, so she inevitably tok a second look.

    "Qingmo, what do you think is wrong with this vige?"

    "Nothing."

    Qing Mo said nothing so Qian Wanyu felt a little relieved. Just now, she had a strange feeling that there was some secret hidden in this vige.

    "Ouch."

    "You''re going to kill this olddy."

    A small figure rushed over like a firecracker. Mrs. Hua who turned her head to chat with Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see and the figure was not paying attention so she was knocked to the ground by the little guy. The stranger got up from the ground in fright and slipped away.

    "Stinky boy, don''t let me catch you!"

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly helped Mrs. Hua off the ground. After the impact of Mrs. Hua''s basket, the small dried fish in it turned over on the ground. Mrs. Hua said angrily, "I''ve been busy all morning making that, and my husband hasn''t even taken a bite and that little thing destroy everything, I-I''m gonna goto him to settle the score."

    "s." Dongfang Minghui really couldn''t say how to fight with a child, she hurriedly stopped, "Sister-inw Hua, it''s just some small dried fish, if you don''t mind, you prepare the ingredients, I can prepare some for you. "

    "Small dried fish is not easy to make. It took me several days"

    Qian Wanyu took a look at those small dried fishes on the ground that looked particrly bad, she couldn''t bear to look directly at them.

    "No problem, I''m good at drying fish, and I also have a mr stick here." Ahhh, the mr stick was normally only needed by Toothless and Little White.

    "What is that? Is it delicious?" Sister-inw Hua began to ask persistently.

    "Good, delicious." Dongfang Minghui thought against her will, "But we still have to meet the vige head first. If the vige head doesn''t allow us to stay here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make small dried fish or mr sticks."<blockquote>

    Bit of a short chapter, part 2 will cover the rest!

    Thank you to all donators, supporters and readers <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 162 (2)

    Chapter 162 (2)

    Sister-inw Hua then remembered something important, and hurriedly dragged Dongfang Minghui.

    "Ahh, sister-inw Hua!"

    Dongfang Minghui was easily dragged forward by her despite the slow trot. Qian Wanyu quickened her pace from behind to catch up with their speed, and the weird feeling in her heart became even worse.

    "We''ve arrived."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little more confident in identifying the terrain, but she couldn''t remember the road they passed just now.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the house in front of her, it was made of five single-person houses merged into onerge house. She then looked at the surrounding huts and immediately had a new understanding of the vige chief''s power and status to determine welfare. Just looking at how he was living in such a big house for a long time he obviously had a certain authority in Longxian vige.

    "Sister Hua, why don''t we go in?"

    "The door of the vige chief is closed. He must be sleeping. It is not easy to disturb him when he is sleeping, otherwise the whole vige will suffer."

    Suffer?

    Dongfang Minghui felt that it was a fuss but she still asked curiously, "Sister-inw Hua, the door of the vige chief''s house is closed, how do you know he is sleeping?"

    Mrs. Hua pulled Dongfang Minghui closer and pointed to a ck bell next to the gate, "Do you see that?"

    "It''s a bell, what''s the matter?"

    "If the bell is hanging outside, it means that the vige chief is sleeping."

    Qian Wanyu always felt that Sister Hua was a little more patient with Ninth Sister, so she also moved over to take a look, "In that case, let''s wait."

    "Wait?"

    Sister-inw Hua quickly waved her hand, grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s hand and said, "You said just now that you wanted to help me make dried fish, and what else was that other thing?"

    "Mr stick."

    "Yes that''s right, follow me."

    Dongfang Minghui was dragged away again. She used her spiritual power halfway, and thought she would break free from Mrs. Hua''s shackles, but after struggling for a long time, not only could she not break free, but she was dragged along even faster!

    In a blink of an eye, they came to another independent cottage again.

    From the outside, it looked ordinary to the extreme, a small house made of wood and straw, the kind of country house where two people could live.

    "This is the home of my husband and I,e in quickly, sit down first, and wait until the vige chief wakes up, then I will take you to report to him."

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui gave Seventh sister a wink. She already felt that something was wrong, and while she was secretly on guard, she saw the other party push the wooden door open. The styles inside werepletely different from the outside world.

    If it looks like a broken thatched cottage on the outside, it looks like an extremely luxurious pce on the inside, but the pce was a little small.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes straightened, and then she quickly grew cautious.

    There was a problem in this vige, a big problem.

    "Sit down for a while, and I''ll prepare the ingredients. I have the ingredients for the dried fish, little girl, what is the ingredient called the mr stick that you mentioned before, let me hear it again?" Sister Hua didn''t care about her reaction at all.

    Dongfang Minghui reported all the ingredients for the mr stick she had prepared before. After speaking, she hesitated, "Sister-inw Hua, can I discuss something with you?"

    Sister-inw Hua emptied the basket and put it on her wrist again, looking like a rural aunt.

    "I''d like to make a batch of mr sticks, but I don''t have the ingredients right now, can you get me one? I''ll use these things to tra" She wanted to say trade but Dongfang Minghui inexplicably thought of the transaction mark on her forehead which would show if she made a transaction and spoke cautiously, "I want to use spirit stones to buy these ingredients from you."

    Sister-inw Hua struggled for a long time, and asked, "What is spirit stones?"

    Dongfang Minghui took out a spirit stone from her space ring and handed it to her, "It''s this, we use this to exchange for shopping."

    Mrs. Hua looked at the stone in her hand and shook her head, "I don''t want these, I don''t need them, do you have anything else?"

    "I"

    "Leave this matter for now, I will prepare the ingredients first."

    Just like a hurricane, after Sister-inw Hua finished speaking, she quickly went out, and the door was left open, she didn''t seem to be wary of them at all.

    Dongfang Minghui went to the door and poked her head out and seeing no one was there, she retreated into the house, and stretched out her hand cautiously, "Seventh sister, this vige is weird, look at my wrist"

    There were two deep marks on the wrist, both of which have turned blue.

    Qian Wanyu gently stroked it with her fingers, "Does it hurt?"

    "It hurts." Dongfang Minghui pouted aggrievedly, "Sister-inw Hua''s hands are very strong, and I couldn''t even break free. But it''s strange, she doesn''t have any spiritual power in her body, could it be because she is born with great strength?"

    "It''s not impossible."

    When Qian Wanyu said this, she took out a porcin bottle from the space ring crushed a pill, and gently rubbed the medicine into Ninth Sister''s skin, "If you know it hurts, why don''t you tell her. Maybe she won''t be so rough."

    "What if she suspects me?"

    "Let''s wait and see what happens. If she really just wants you to just make some small dried fish, it''s fine." Even Qing Mo couldn''t feel that there was something wrong with them, maybe they were thinking too much.

    Mrs. Hua was indeed a hot-tempered person. In less than half an hour, she came back with a piglet and a basket of vegetables, and there were fish bouncing inside it. "All the ingredients are ready for you, now let''s go."

    Dongfang Minghui was somewhat dumbfounded, and pointed to the big fish that was still alive and kicking in the basket, "Sister-inw Hua, are you going to use this fish to make small dried fish?"

    "Yeah, I used this kind of small fish before, what''s the problem?"

    "Yes, but what I need is not such a big fish." Dongfang Minghui gestured the size distance with two fingers, "I just need a small fish, small fish like this kind of fish is more delicious."

    "That''s a small shrimp, what do you mean by a small fish?"

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Dongfang Minghui, who waspletely defeated by Mrs. Hua''s taste, took a few big fish feebly and made them into dried fish.

    Qian Wanyu watched from the side, and asked in a low voice, "Do you want me to help?"

    "No need."

    As a result, Qian Wanyu and Mrs. Hua stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, it seems they still didn''t like each other.

    Dongfang Minghui, who had been busy all the time, didn''t see the undercurrents that were raging in the dark. She was almost bewitched by the smell of the big dried fish that she fried, and her stomach was growling. She hadn''t eaten a decent meal for a long time. She added a bit of spirit liquid and when she smelled the fragrance her saliva was about to flow out.

    Not to mention that she was drooling in front of the dried the fish, Sister-inw Hua who was staring at Qian Wanyu outside also got tempted. When the scent wafted out of the house, she quickly stood up, rushed into the kitchen, and was stared at by Qian Wanyu. She sniffed and sniffed, and kept licking her tongue looking a bit like a certain little white ball and Toothless begging for food.

    "Well, it''s not ready yet, sister-inw Hua, you go out first, and I will give it to you when I finish it."

    "Can"

    Sister-inw Hua, who was pushed out by Dongfang Minghui, reluctantly turned her head three times, drooling all over the floor, but at the same time she was also thinking, why didn''t the small dried fish she made smell like this?

    Naturally, the dried fish had to wait until it cools down a bit, and when you chew it when it is crisp, it is enjoyable as a snack.

    She waited until all the big dried fish had cooled down before sending out the dried fish in a basket, "Sister-inw Hua, your dried fish is ready."

    In order to be firm about her character, she didn''t steal a single one. But she has already started to n in his head. Later, she wanted to go to see the small river, catch a bag of small fish and make some small dried fish, she could also feed it to Toothless after he is out.

    Sister-inw Hua quickly took out a fish, sniffed it and stuffed a fish into her stomach in a short breath.

    Before Dongfang Minghui had time to react, most of the big dried fish had been finished! She hurriedly persuaded, "Eat the dried fish slowly. Although the bones are soft, if you eat too much all at once, it will be difficult to digest.

    While she was talking, Mrs. Hua had already wiped out all the dried fish. After eating, she licked her lips and said, "It''s so delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious dried fish. Little girl, I''ll go find some more ingredients, and you can make another batch for me."

    After speaking, she ran away like a tornado, and disappeared together with the basket on her wrist.

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips lightly, and praised, "The cooking skills are good."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit dumbfounded. When Sister-inw Hua came back again, her husband came back with her. He was tall, about 1.9 meters tall, and his muscles were disyed in front of them.

    After Mrs. Hua tasted the small dried fish she made, she bewitched and incited her husband. The two had just gone to theke to catch a of fish.Just dragged it back and threw it in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    "These are"

    "Thanks for your hard work, little girl. Can you make all of these into small dried fish? As a reward, I will help you with your ingredients, Mrs. Hua, and I can take you to stay at our house for a few nights as well."

    "Didn''t you say to report to the vige chief?"

    Sister-inw Hua sighed, "When we came back just now, we walked around to the vige chief''s house. The vige chief is still sleeping. He probably won''t be able to wake up in a few days. You can stay here temporarily. When he wakes up, I will bring you to see him."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    The vige head slept for so long that it turned into several days. Did Mrs. Hua really not deceive her in order to keep her at home to help make dried fish?

    Also the fish in this are getting bigger and bigger, how would she make small dried fish with these? Maybe she could make salted fish instead.

    With a heart of slightints, Dongfang Minghui resigned to her fate and ran to the kitchen, put the pot on the rack, and diligently started frying somerge dried fish for this temporaryndlord. After a whole night, she managed to finish all the fish in theirs.

    "Seventh sister, my whole body is sore, please help me press it quickly." Dongfang Minghui wanted to cry, but at the end of frying the dried fish, she was even using her spiritual power to reduce the burden. She said it was simple work, but in fact it was quite tough to do it all night.

    Even so, she still felt pain in all her bones.

    Qian Wanyu sat cross-legged, a little dumbfounded by her appearance, and quickly patted the soft bed, "Lie down, Seventh sister will help you massage."

    Dongfang Minghui unbuttoned her coat and only in her underwear, she threw herself on the soft bed. The bed under her was very soft, as soft as a feather. Dongfang Minghui rubbed her face twice and murmured, "Seventh Sister, what is this, it''s sofortable."

    If she could sleep on it in the future, she would probably die without regret.

    Qian Wanyu circted her spiritual power, pressing and beating her right arm with just the right amount of force.

    "Yeahah, it''s sofortable, Seventh sister, press it again." Dongfang Minghui turned her head away, continuing to enjoy the service exclusively for her, and hummedfortably. The consciousness in her mind began to blur, and thest idea she had was that Seventh sister''s massage skills were too good.

    Qian Wanyu wanted to use something to block the moaning in Ninth Sister''s mouth, her eyes were dark, and her heart didn''t stop beating until the sound of long breathing could be heard from the person below her.

    "Ice silkworm"

    This soft quilt was made of the silk thread released by the ice silkworm. It is said that these ice silkworms only lived on icebergs.

    This vige is truly hiding something, she almost got tricked by the initial impression from her eyes.

    "However, it''s true that I can''t sense anyone''s spiritual power fluctuations. If one person hides, there is still some possibility, but the whole vige hiding their strength?" Qing Mo had never seen such a monstrous scenario, generally when you can''t sense spiritual power there were only two possibilities, either the other party was really an ordinary person, or they were a master who was significantly stronger than them, he had seen one or two masters like that but a whole vige

    Because of this, Qian Wanyu repeatedly tried to ignored that strange feeling.

    Now, that feeling came up again.

    "I think you should wait and see what happens, they don''t seem to want to do anything to you." Except for eating dried fish thinking of the speed at which the couple ate dried fish was truly amazing in itself

    "Let''s assume that the whole vige of people are masters, even if you tried to do something do you have a certain level of confidence you can escape this ce with your Ninth Sister?"

    "Not sure."

    Qian Wanyu had to admit that this answer was very troublesome, "Maybe we guessed wrong, they may really be ordinary people?"

    The next day, before dawn, Dongfang Minghui was woken up by Mrs. Hua, "Let''s go, let''s go fishing!"

    "Huh?" Dongfang Minghui suspected that she had heard it wrong, she rubbed her sleepy eyes, "Didn''t you just catch a yesterday, why are you still fishing?"

    "After eating, everyone praised your good craftsmanship, so we want to go throw a few mores this time and see how many we can catch."

    Dongfang Minghui wailed, and she felt that she had returned to the role of a cook, but after all, she couldn''t stand sister-inw Hua''s enthusiasm. She discovered yesterday that her was very big, the kind that can be stretched out with a fist for each hole The holes being so big would normally be considered defective goods.

    No wonder not a single small fish was caught, even if they caught any, they would all slip away.

    Sister-inw Hua was even more enthusiastic thanst time, and the words of foodie came to mind. She kept dragging Dongfang Minghui to visit rtives and friends, and introduced everyone in the vige.

    Qian Wanyu followed behind them at a leisurely pace, seeing hundreds of people appearing in the vige, she had a very subtle feelingpared to when they first arrived yesterday, they had actually only seen a few people at that time

    "Come on, let''s go fishing."

    Dongfang Minghui watched them walk to theke in high spirits. Behind the whole vige, there was a very wideke. The water in theke was blue, which looked the same as the water in the sea area, but the color was slightly lighter.

    She tugged at Sister-inw Hua''s clothes, "Sister-inw Hua, you are all fishing, are you going to catch all the fish at once? If you want to eat dried fish in the future, I normally wait until the little fish grows up and breeds offspring before fishing."

    "Well, don''t worry, thiske is alive."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little confused, she turned her head to look at Qian Wanyu, and saw Qian Wanyu shaking her head meaningfully at her.

    "Come on, you throw the first."

    "All right."

    Unable to stand everyone watching, she looked at the with a big hole in a bit of embarrassment, and threw it down casually. The sank into theke, and Mrs. Hua was watching at the side. When it was ready, she tightened it. She dragged and dragged all the big fish in the up.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded watching from the side, she finally understood why the this sister inw''s strength was so great, if she spent all her life fishing like this

    Everyone went forward to catch a from every household, and happily lifted the back to each house. The man from Mrs. Hua''s house heard that the fish was caught, and rushed over quickly to help. He easily put the together with his carrying them along on his back.

    "Sister-inw Hua, can the fish be temporarily frozen?"

    "Why?"

    Sister-inw Hua was very worried about her family who ate a few more dried fish than her yesterday, she was nning to let go of her diet and have a big feast today, but the chef quit! She became anxious immediately, "Why do you want to freeze it?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her hands and said aggrievedly, "I identally twisted my wrist while frying dried fish yesterday, I need to rest."

    Mrs. Hua stared eagerly at her wrist.

    Dongfang Minghui simply picked up her wrist and showed it to her. The wrist was red, and there were handprints around it. Normally, her wounds healed easily, but for some reason, the ce where Mrs. Hua pinched was still bruised and purple. It looked a little shocking.

    Qian Wanyu gave Sister-inw Hua a disapproving look, "It''s true that we should rest for a while until these marks disappear." This is also to let the other party know to not take her for granted.

    Mrs. Hua nced at the mark a few times guilty, then rubbed her hands secretly, and subconsciously rubbed them twice, "Wait for me, I''ll be back soon."

    After speaking, she flew away like a gust of wind.

    Seeing her leave, Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief, "Seventh sister, I want to make some small dried fish for Little White and Toothless."

    Theke in this vige was very clear, and she didn''t know what was going on here but she felt that the fish in theke look very fat and tender, also they taste different.

    "Yes, but you must wait until your wrist is no longer swollen." Qian Wanyu wanted to remind her about the ingredients. The ingredients for the mr sticks were still on the backlog to make too. Yesterday, she saw Ninth Sister turning over fried dried fish in the kitchen. How much of those dried fish went into the stomachs of Mrs. Hua and her husband?!

    "This injury is a bit strange." Dongfang Minghui knew her own physique very well. Generally, wounds like this would have healed long ago. What''s more, this could only be regarded as the result of being pressed hard, it''s not even a wound.

    "Indeed."

    Qian Wanyu took out the porcin bottle again from her space ring, before crushing the pills.

    Sister-inw Hua came back like a gust of wind, and picked a herb in her hand. She grabbed Qian Wanyu''s hand, and the two faced each other.

    Only then did Qian Wanyu truly feel this sister inw''s strength, frowning slightly, she asked in puzzlement, "Why did sister-inw Hua stop me?"

    "Use mine, this medicine is very effective, give it a try." Mrs. Hua put the herb directly in the palm of her hand, and patted it together, the herb turned into mush, and the medicine juice just flowed like this on Dongfang Minghui''s wrist.

    "Hiss"

    Dongfang Minghui was really frozen, the concoction felt very cold, and she couldn''t help shivering when it was applied to her wrist.

    "Little sister, looking at your young age, your body doesn''t seem too strong, are you afraid of the cold?" Sister-inw Hua took out a piece of cloth from nowhere, and tied a bow around the wrist for her, She sighed, "You have a good rest, when your wrist is healed, then fry the dried fish for me."

    "Sister-inw Hua, can I go to theke in your vige to catch some fish?" Dongfang Minghui felt that her behavior was quite reckless, but she was idle anyway, so she simply tried to bargain more ingredients.

    "Yes." Mrs. Hua nced lightly, and finally her eyes fell on the other''s wrist, doubting, "You can still catch fish with this hand?"

    "No, I''m getting Seventh sister to help fish."

    "That''s fine, I''ll lend you the."

    Sister-inw Hua flicked the and all the big fish fell on the ground, and some of them were dying and wanted to jump back to theke.

    The two held the big and looked at each other, and then walked to a ce where no one was around. Dongfang Minghui summoned the man-eating nt, and used the silk thread it made to make a big finer.

    "This will work."

    Qian Wanyu held the, sprinkled the bag on theke and waited patiently. She felt that the seemed to move twice in her hand so she slowly began to gather the to pull it up.

    "A little heavy"

    "Seventh sister, if you actually think it''s heavy could it be because we caught too many small fish?" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t believe it, she had seen how heavy Seventh sister''s reincarnation bow was and she could still lift it it was surprising that this could be considered that heavy.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know why either but she thought something about thiske was strange.

    What Dongfang Minghui said this time is not right, the is only so big, even if she caught all the small fish in theke, it should not be so heavy.

    "Ninth Sister, you step back."

    The spiritual power in Qian Wanyu''s body was running rapidly, and she moved her legs back little by little. When they were shoulder-width apart, she gritted her teeth, stomped her feet, and threw the upwards fiercely.

    They saw a golden object flying up like a parab.<blockquote>

    Haha poor Minghui forced to be a cook

    I did various server upgrades this week I hope the site is faster </blockquote>

 Chapter 163 (1)

    Chapter 163 (1)

    A golden fish was jumping up and down on the ground, trying to jump back into theke from the shore. It jumped quite high, a height of one meter!

    Dongfang Minghui looked astonished, she thought Seventh sister would drag up some small fish, but in the end there was only one with a very conspicuous color! Her eyes stared back and forth at the golden shadow. The goldfish was about to return to the embrace of theke but she swooped down and pinned the little goldfish together with the under her body.

    Don''t ask her why she moved faster than her brain could think, she was just wondering how could she let a fish escape when she finally managed to catch one!

    "Seventh sister, what kind of fish is this?"

    There was also a crack on Qian Wanyu''s frosty face. She thought she caught a bunch of small fish, but it ended up being only one fish. This level is simply uneptable.

    "Seventh sister, quickly help me hold this fish down." She was about to lose her hold, obviously she was holding a fish, but she clearly felt like it was a heavy stone scurrying around in her arms. She was going to be knocked out by this little goldfish of unknown origin!

    Qian Wanyu watched Ninth Sister rolling on the ground after being hit by the little goldfish, stepped on the that was moving towards theke, she picked it up with her hand, and grabbed Dongfang Minghui at the same time, pulling her from the ground to stand up.

    The little goldfish also seized the opportunity trying to jump through the proverbial dragon gateuhhke?. However, halfway through the flight, it was pulled back by the and fell heavily to the ground with a flutter, both its fish eyes were full of stars.

    Qian Wanyu mmed the and the little goldfish on the ground several times, until the golden fish shook twice and stopped moving, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, unexpectedly she found that her wrist was a little sore from that workout.

    "Ha, Seventh sister, did we only catch one fish today?"

    Dongfang Minghui was full of disappointment.

    Qian Wanyu''s face blushed inexplicably, but fortunately she was standing in the shadow, Dongfang Minghui didn''t notice any changes on her face, "Hey, how about we grab another, this time we must be able to catch some other fish!"

    The little goldfish pretending to be dead shook its tail, what a good idea.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little hesitant, her big eyes turned on the little goldfish for a moment, and she felt that this fish looked strange, with a small and slender body. It''s scales were golden, very eye-catching, and people''s eyes can''t help but shift to it, "Seventh sister, I think today''s catch is good, let''s go fishing together when my hand injury recovers, and I can help pull it. "

    "Ok."

    Qian Wanyu gathered the and was about to carry it back, but failed to pick it up, she secretly asked Qing Mo in her sea of souls, "What kind of fish is this, why is it so heavy?!"

    "From just the appearance, it looks like a golden carp, but it doesn''t look like it." Qing Mo was not sure, he had never seen this species of fish, not to mention the strange atmosphere everywhere in this vige, he said helplessly, " Just y by ear."

    "Seventh sister, why aren''t you moving?" Dongfang Minghui took two steps before realizing that Qian Wanyu was still standing still.

    "You go first, I don''t seem to remember the way to Mrs. Hua''s house."

    Qian Wanyu released the spiritual power of her whole body, and circted the spiritual power to her hands and feet. She gritted her teeth and pressed the little goldfish in the behind her back. With this huge weight even her entire waist leaned forward, and bean-sized sweat beads appeared on her forehead. She grunted, "Tsk, what a damn heavy fish."

    As if this goldfish was the weight of the world, Qian Wanyu had to use her spiritual power like crazy crazy to move and straighten her back, to at least look like an ordinary person

    Dongfang Minghui felt a huge amount of spiritual power emanating from Qian Wanyu. She turned her head to look, and saw that Qian Wanyu s face was flushed and she looked a little more charming than her usual cold appearance. If she hadn''t seen the sweat dripping down her forehead, she would probably be drooling at this rare sight.

    "Seventh sister, you''re sweating a lot." Dongfang Minghui said a little nervously.

    Spiritual Master usually doesn''t sweat! She nced at the golden fish behind her, "Seventh sister, is it because of this little golden monster?"

    The little goldfish in the bag trembled from the beard with the word "monster". Qian Wanyu only felt the weight on her back became heavier, and the foot she just stepped out creaked, as if a bone was broken. Qian Wanyu''s delicate brows could not help but frown.

    "Seventh sister, why don''t we clean it up by theke, thenwe don''t have to use a knife when we get back." Dongfang Minghui also felt that this fish was strange, also Seventh sister seemed to give the impression it was ridiculously heavy. After returning home, if Mrs. Hua saw it and wanted it should she give it or not?

    She subconsciously thought that if a fish was heavy just dissect it, and take out all the contents then it will definitely be lighter.

    Before Qian Wanyu could speak she saw that the weight behind her was suddenly much lighter, and her back could straighten up. She was taken aback for a moment, and a bold guess formed in her mind, "Ninth Sister is right, it is a little heavy, hmm, can you bring the sharp knife?"

    The goldfish on her back sank a little more, as if protesting what she had said.

    "This fish is too intelligent, could it be it has gained spiritual essence?"

    "You can try it out a littleter. If it''s really true, we might find out the situation of the whole vige." Qing Mo also kept paying attention to this vige all the time. It had a radius of hundreds of miles. Apart from this vige called Longxian County, there was no other ce. up.

    Longxian County, Longxian County, could it be Longxian Vige

    As soon as she mentioned the knife, Dongfang Minghui''s small face instantly elongated and turned into a bitter face, "Seventh sister, do you have a knife?"

    She remembered that the long sword of Seventh sister''s seemed to have been given to Wei Jun, so the two of them didn''t even have a decent sword on them!

    Qian Wanyu carried a goldfish that suddenly became heavy and then light on her back, saying calmly, "I think it''s better to take this fish back for the time being."

    "Let''s do it like that then."

    Next, Qian Wanyu obviously felt that the weight on her back had lightened a lot. The two returned to Mrs. Hua''s house along the same road. They met many vigers on the way. When they saw the little goldfish on Qian Wanyu''s back, they were all stunned.

    "Seventh sister, why do they look a little strange?"

    Qian Wanyu followed the trend, and found that the vigers looked terrified, and all the reasons seemed toe from the golden fish behind her.

    "Sister Hua, we''re back."

    The door of Sister-inw Hua''s house was half open. Dongfang Minghui pushed it lightly, and saw thick smokeing from the direction of the kitchen, and there was a smell of something burnt in the air. She quickly covered her nose , broke into the kitchen and saw Mrs. Hua holding the kitchen utensils she used yesterday, tossing a big fish back and forth in the pot. The size of the big fish took up more than half of the pot!

    Sister-inw Hua exerted all her energy and puffed out all the surrounding smoke to the outside.

    After being sprayed with smoke all over her face, Dongfang Minghui choked a few times, coughing until she couldn''t straighten up.

    "Hey, little girl, do you think my dried fish is alright?" Mrs. Hua''s face turned ashen, and her face, which was already painted red enough, turned pitch ck, leaving only two very big eyes that could still see. She held a wooden spat in one hand and a fish as ck as her face in the other.

    Dongfang Minghui was really embarrassed to say that the skin and meat of the fish were burnt she bit her head and covered her nose and said, "Sister-inw Hua, try it yourself."

    The appearance of the dried fish was unappealing. Sister-inw Hua felt a little disgusted, but she still pretended to be nonchnt. She took the fish out of the pot and gnawed it. If she hadnt eaten the small dried fish made by Dongfang Minghui yesterday she might even be able to still swallow it with difficulty. But after trying the ultimate delicacy, it was truly difficult to swallow the previous fish! No, just after sniffing it, she felt that the whole thing was different, so she took a bite with difficulty, and after chewing twice, she vomited it all up

    Dongfang Minghui stepped back while fanning the smoke around her.

    "Cough cough."

    "What happened?"

    "It''s okay." It''s just that sister-inw Hua almost burnt down the kitchen. No wonder she saidst time that it would take a long time to make a small dried fish. Dongfang Minghui understoodpletely now.

    The sister-inw Hua who loved to eat big dried fish is bonafide kitchen killer.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t need to go inside to see what was going on inside. She threw the out, and a small goldfish fell from mid-air.

    "Where are the fish you caught?" Sister-inw Hua threw away the dried fish in the basket in distaste, and poohed a few times. When she looked up, she saw a hint of gold. She thought her eyes were dazzled, so she rubbed her eyes.

    "We only caught one today." Dongfang Minghui stopped in front of Seventh sister with some embarrassment, blocking Sister Hua''s eyes that wanted to investigate.

    "Hey, little girl, don''t get in the way, I thought I saw a glowing fish just now."

    Mrs. Hua''s hands were very strong. When she pushed Dongfang Minghui aside, she almost fell to the ground. When Mrs. Hua saw the golden fish under Qian Wanyu''s feet, her eyes widened. Her eyes were staring like two copper bell and even her whole body looked like it was having convulsions as she pointed at Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu with trembling fingers, "You, you"

    She didn''t catch her breath, and Sister Hua''s eyes rolled back as she fell to the ground, fainting.

    "Seventh sister, what''s going on?!"

    Before Dongfang Minghui could react, she saw Mr. Hua rushing into the room. The first thing he saw was Mrs. Hua lying unconscious on the ground. He roared, "What have you done?!"

    The sound was deafening, as if the ground trembled.

    Dongfang Minghui even covered her ears tightly. She was injured once, and she was afraid of the sound smashing her eardrums again. After all the lingering sounds dissipated, she quickly answered, "Brother Hua, you misunderstood, we didn''t do anything, Sister-inw Hua suddenly fainted as soon as she came out"

    Brother Hua stared vigntly at Qian Wanyu, then at Dongfang Minghui, and snorted softly, "Who knows if you guys have any bad ideas."

    Not caring about the other people he stretched out his hand to pinch Mrs. Hua fiercely, Mrs. Hua who was frightened so hard she fainted straightened up and she woke up, "Ah  it hurts so much! Hua Yi, you careless thing. I''ll kill you, if you pinch me like that again!"

    "Okay, okay why did you faint all of a sudden?"

    As soon as this was mentioned, Sister-inw Hua jumped up, stood up quickly, and murmured, "Golden little fish."

    Hua Yi was reminded by her, he was working in the field, and he heard someone muttering that a guest from their house had returned with a small golden fish on their back. When he returned, who would have thought that he would see his wife lying on the ground first!

    "Ah, yes, they all said there was a little golden fish."

    The little goldfish who waspletely ignored spit out a water bubble, indicating that it was still alive.

    "Is it this one?" Qian Wanyu followed their words and pointed to the little goldfish that couldn''t move under her.

    Seeing her posture, Mrs. Hua wanted to faint again, "You, it, you"

    Hearing her incoherent words, Dongfang Minghui asked curiously, "Is there something wrong with this golden fish? It seems to be dead."

    When she said this, Hua Yi also turned pale, "It, it, it died?"

    The little goldfish pretending to be dead spit out another bubble of water proudly as if to say, you group of fish brain humans.

    Qian Wanyu was probably the person who could best tell whether it was dead or alive. She knew how to deal with it by herself. What''s more, this little goldfish has not made her feel good along the way, and so she changed her ways to punish it.

    "I think it should be dead. It just so happens that Ninth Sister knows how to fry dried fish. Quickly take a knife, open it up, clean out the internal organs, and make a small dried golden fish."

    "Right, right."

    The little goldfish who was pretending to be dead immediately flicked its tail to show the stupid humans that it was still alive!

    "Oh my God, it''s lucky it''s still alive." Mrs. Hua hurried over and pulled Qian Wanyu''s feet away from the little goldfish, like holding a fragile doll, cing it properly in the basket, and quickly pulling it away quickly.

    As soon as they left, the vigers who were poking around outside the house also followed.

    Seeing this posture, Dongfang Minghui probably guessed something, she touched her nose guiltily and said, "Seventh sister, did we do something wrong?"

    "No, there''s something wrong with that fish."

    Qian Wanyu retracted her whip, and the two followed the group of people hand in hand back to theke.

    By theke, all the vigers knelt down on the ground, muttering some strange words, which sounded like a sacrificialnguage. Qian Wanyu couldn''t understand a thing or two after hearing them. They folded their hands together, prostrated themselves on the ground and kowtowed nine times, every kowtow was very pious, and looked like a group of believers.

    A believer of fish?

    Sister Hua and Brother Hua respectfully and slowly released the little goldfish in the basket into theke, muttering, "We offended you so much, please forgive us."

    As soon as the little goldfish entered theke, its small body jumped up and down in theke water twice. Each bounce was very high, as if it was showing off. The calm blueke suddenly shone brightly, and a golden light suddenly appeared. The bowed vigers raised their heads one after another seeing the dazzling golden light.

    The light and shadow of a vivid long-tailed dragon shed in mid-air, like a phantom, and quickly disappeared.

    Dongfang Minghui waited for them on the shore of theke in a daze, before tugging at Seventh sister''s clothes, "Was that little goldfish just now a dragon?!"

    Qian Wanyu''s mood right now was veryplicated, it''s hard to describe It is said that the whole body of a dragon is full of treasures, most valuable was the skin, tendons, and inner core of the dragon, she sighed with regret, "No wonder I couldn''t carry it."

    It took the vigers all afternoon to finish the sacrificial ceremony.

    Sister-inw Hua and Brother Hua broke out in a cold sweat. After all the vigers had dispersed, Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui came to the Hua family holding hands.

    Dongfang Minghui was very apologetic, and firmly grabbed Qian Wanyu''s finger, as if she had the courage to bear the consequences, "Sister-inw Hua, Brother Hua, I''m really sorry, Seventh sister and I didn''t do it on purpose, we just wanted to catch some small fish to make dried fish to eat, but I didnt expect to catch such a small goldfish in the

    "Little goldfish? That''s the mascot of our Longxian Vige, everyone in Longxian Vige knows this rule." Sister-inw Hua muttered loudly.

    Dongfang Minghui picked up some key points from her words, and then understood the meaning of her words. It turns out that protecting the golden fish from being hunted was a vige rule handed down from generation to generation in their Longxian Vige. It turns out the gold fish was the patron saint that everyone must protect.

    Fortunately, I didn''t kill it on the spot If I did, wouldn''t this group of vigers who seem to be very devout to the little goldfish want to fight them desperately?

    "Sister-inw Hua, don''t be angry, am I innocent since I didn''t know?"

    Sister-inw Hua put on a nk face, watching the other party say something apologetically, after the other party finished speaking, Sister-inw Hua patted Hua Yi''s arm, "Let''s go go home."

    Dongfang Minghui watched them go away with some hesitation, "Seventh sister, it seems that Mrs. Hua is really angry."

    "Mhmm."

    "Then, should we go now?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at their backs for a long time before saying, "No, the dried fish and mr sticks aren''t ready yet though?"

    "Yeah, if I knew this, I should have brought all the ingredients from Mrs. Hua''s house first!"

    "It doesn''t matter. They are only temporarily angry with us. We have not done anything to harm the interests of the vigers. They will understand." Qian Wanyu wasn''t not too worried. These vigers seemed to have no spiritual power. What she was interested in now was what kind of species this gold fish truly was, "Is it just a fishor a dragon."

    Sister-inw Hua didn''t see Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyue back with them, so she guarded the door for a while before closing the door.

    "Ugh."

    "Why are you sighing, are you reluctant to part with those two humans?" Hua Yi cleaned up the kitchen and took out a basket of ingredients from the kitchen, "What are these for?"

    Mrs. Hua was really reluctant to let the two humans leave. When she thought of the dried fish, she licked her lips and tongue, and her saliva dripped all over the floor. "Hey, the little girl before said she needed to make some mr sticks" She hasn''t had time to try that yet though

    At night, Mrs. Hua, who was asleep, suddenly smelled a scent. It was the scent of dried fish that she had dreamed about in her dreams. No, there seemed to be other scents.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was blowing cool wind far away by theke, breathed out, "I have to turn over again."

    Qian Wanyu resigned herself to being a fish turner on the side. She caught many fish of different species in theke with just her whip. They set up a makeshift rack, lit a fire, and started to barbecue the fish. Grilling fish was also a skill, Qian Wanyu was given the job of controlling the intensity, and the fish was burnt in the end. After that, she had to concentrate and start to deal with it slowly grilling until she actually gained a little experience in grilling.

    "This one should be edible."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little overwhelmed. She had eaten no less than five grilled fish. After eating this one, she stood up and started walking around theke. The greenke water and the round bright moonlight reflected on theke was beautiful. She thought of the day''s events and the little goldfish, "Seventh sister, let Little Whitee out to watch the night as well, maybe it will be lucky today."

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu still didn''t know how the group of vigers would treat Little White''s presence, it will be really troublesome if they were scared away by Little White''s huge figure.

    Little White, who was staying in Qian Wanyu''s soul sea,y down on the ground and pretended to be dead, "I''ll watch the night tonight. If you''re tired, you can sleep against the tree."

    "I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep tonight."

    She said he couldn''t sleep, but Dongfang Minghui, who was driven to the tree, was particrly prone to sleepiness after her stomach was full and warm. After thinking about the little goldfish for a while, she fell asleep after a while. Qian Wanyu was very fast, turning all the dozen or so fish she caught into grilled fish.

    She held up a grilled fish that had juste out of the fire, and sprinkled some spices on it to make the grilled fish taste more fragrant. She took a small bite, "It''s really delicious, but unfortunately, I can''t finish it. There''re so many more, pity it''ll be wasted."

    After eating, she also leaned against the tree trunk and closed her eyes. After a while, there were only a few sparks still shining and crackling beside the campfire.<blockquote>

    LOL who can guess what''s going to happen next?

    Thank you to all supporters on kofi and here! I love you guys <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 163 (2)

    Chapter 163 (2)

    In theke, the sound of sshing water was all that was heard, and the fish were so frightened that they all slipped away, further away from the shore.

    Sister-inw Hua tiptoed around, and after they all fell asleep, she sneaked near the basket made of vines next to the campfire. She wanted to take the basket away, but she couldn''t even lift it. The basket seemed to be rooted The next best thing she could do was take five grilled fish and slowly just like when she came, she tiptoed away.

    "This taste is absolutely amazing, it''s simply too delicious." Sister Hua stuffed her mouth full, finished it and then took another for her mouth to eat.

    After a while, there was a small goldfish fluttering in the water by theke, and a golden light shed.

    Qian Wanyu felt her eyes dim, and a ray of spiritual consciousness quietly covered theke. After seeing the golden light shing, a middle-aged man appeared beside the campfire. He picked up two grilled fish with his fingers and opened his mouth stuffin two grilled fish into his mouth.

    One after another

    After he finished eating, he stood with his hands behind his back, gliding in front of Qian Wanyu like a big brother.

    Even without opening her eyes, her consciousness could see what the other party was doing. If she hadn''t wanted to explore the secrets of the whole vige, Qian Wanyu would have given him a good beating.

    She sat sideways on the tree and subconsciously snorted softly. The man was as frightened as a frightened bird. With a plop, his figure turned into a golden fish and fell into the middle of theke.

    "Sneaky guy, you can actually transform into a human form." Qian Wanyu remembered being teased by this fish before, after thinking about it, she found Qing Mo in the sea of souls, "What exactly is it?"

    "Looks like a false dragon."

    "False dragon?" Qian Wanyu heard this word for the first time, and she still thought that the golden phantom that appeared during the day yesterday was real, so she was happy for nothing.

    "False dragons, were in fact a kind of dragon that is somewhat simr to amon dragon of the dragon n in its infancy, but the differencs showed when they grew up. This little goldfish has always appeared here in its infant form. I am afraid it is really like they mentioned before, it is here to protect this vige."

    "Besides, you just saw that it can transform into a human form. If the False dragon does not have a particrly good opportunity, it should never have been able to transform into a human form in its lifetime. It must have secrets that can be discovered, but it may not cooperate with you."

    "That''s uncertain."

    After sleeping until dawn, Dongfang Minghui was woken up by being licked by a wet tongue. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of ck eyeballs moving nimbly and a mouth full of hair. She stood up quickly, and saw a big head crawling into her arms coquettishly, she was hit and sat down again.

    Toothless?!

    "Mother!"

    Toothless stood majestically on the spot, and had grown a lot. After standing up, his height had reached Dongfang Minghui''s chest. The hair on his body was smooth and smooth, and he looked stronger than Little White.

    She looked around in a daze, only to realize that they had spent the whole night by theke near the bonfire yesterday, she didn''t even know how she got here. She rubbed the big head of little Toothless casually, and Toothless suddenly became so big She felt somewhat ufortable.

    "Toothless, didn''t I sleep on the tree, why did I fall asleep and get down here?"

    Seeing her wake up, Qian Wanyu said casually, "Toothless suddenly left the ring early in the morning, and Little White was mumbling toe out, so I carried you here."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t pay attention just now, but now she realized that Little White was chasing Toothless''s tail around. If her Toothless wasn''t a male little dragon, she would think that Little White was trying to court him, "Seventh sister, is Little White like this because he''s in heat?"

    Qian Wanyu was next to theke to fill a bottle with a littleke water. Hearing what Ninth Sister said, she paused, and more than half of theke water in her porcin bottle was spilled. She looked pensively, "Little White"

    If counted ording to time, Little White should be considered an adult. After winter, it will soon be spring again, and it seems reasonable for a white tiger to be in heat.

    "Little White was tricked to leave his mother by my Toothless when he was a cub, so it stands to reason that Toothless should be responsible for the rest of its life." Dongfang Minghui muttered to herself, with a tangled look on her face, "But, Seventh sister, Little White is a white tiger."

    Not to mention it''s also a white tiger with dark attributes.

    "Toothless is a little dragon."

    Probably knowing that Dongfang Minghui was troubled by this affairs, Toothless thoughtfullyid aside and let hery on his back. A pair of spirited dragon eyes were staring at the fish swimming by theke, and its ws also hooked in.

    Frightened by its natural aura, the group of fish shrank into a ball, fluttering like fleeing for their lives in the water, but everyone bumped into each other knocking arge number of them unconscious.

    "Dragon and Tiger"

    Dongfang Minghui had heard of dragon and tiger fighting, but has never seen dragon and tiger matching. Little Toothless and Little White''s lifelong event was really mind-boggling.

    "Don''t think about it for now, let''s grill some more fish this day, and treat it as an amodation payment for Mrs. Hua."

    "Ah?" Dongfang Minghui stood up abruptly, "Seventh sister, are we nning to leave today?"

    "They don''t wee us. If we don''t leave, they''ll just ignore us here."

    The Hua family couple were actually hiding in the dark listening with some guilt in their eyes. Before going to bedst night, they also said that it was an ident that the two girls had caught the mascot of the vige. What''s more, outsiders wouldn''t know the rules of the vige. In fact, they were also responsible since if they were not allowed to fish by themselves, this kind of thing would not have happened.

    What''s more,st night, sister-inw Hua stole the other party''s grilled fish again and this time when she heard the two girls nned to give them some more grilled fish

    Immediately her heart softened.

    The couple came quietly, and tiptoed to go back.

    "Roar"

    Toothless felt someone, stood up suddenly, shook the hair on his body and flew over to the two people pinning them on the ground, grinning and showing its sharp fangs to the couple.

    Toothless!

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly ran over, and when she saw Sister Hua and Brother Hua, her eyes widened, "Sister Hua, Brother Hua, why are you here?"

    "Ah, uhhh, we came here to catch fish, but we didn''t expect to see you guys"

    "Sorry, Mrs. Hua, we will leave now." Dongfang Minghui hastily pulled Toothless'' head back, "I''m sorry, Toothless scared you, it didn''t know it was you, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this. "

    "No, no."

    Sister-inw Hua waved her hands again and again, she quietly tugged Brother Hua''s arm, but instead of holding his arm, she pinched his flesh, causing Brother Hua to grin in pain.

    Seeing that the couple''s faces were calm, Dongfang Minghui didn''t notice that they were panicked by Toothless at all, so she couldn''t help wondering what was wrong. She nced at Toothless and shook her head, "Toothless, you seem to have lost a lot of your cuteness after you have been in seclusion for a while."

    Toothless gave her a sad look, as if silently protesting.

    Sister-inw Hua and Brother Hua whispered to each other behind Dongfang Minghui,

    "Do you think it looks familiar?"

    "No." Brother Hua shook his head in a daze.

    Both of them had loud voices despite whispering, and the words they talked about fell into Qian Wanyu''s ears. Qian Wanyu nced at Toothless who was staring at the little goldfish in theke, and threw the whip in her hand towards theke water. In the process, one or two fish were brought up, and sometimes a string of three were brought up, there are a lot of fish at her feet in no time.

    Dongfang Minghui specialized in lighting the fire.

    Toothless and Little White were in charge of handing over the fish to Dongfang Minghui. The group had a good division ofbor, and quickly put together the entire assembly line. The speed was so fast that Mrs. Hua and Brother Hua were dazzled.

    "Little girl, do you want me to help?" Mrs Hua kept staring at Toothless, and wanted to find out more about the him, but unfortunately there was a nasty Hua Yi next to her, she hated iron for not being steel, "Ah Hua, they look very smart."

    "Sister-inw Hua was referring to Toothless and Little White. They were both spirit beasts, so they''re naturally smart."

    "Toothless so it''s called Toothless. But the name sounds a bit" Sister-inw Hua wanted to say that the name had no strength at all, but she couldn''t exin why for a long time.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t tell what they were talking about but she wasn''t really stupid, she rubbed Toothless'' big head, "Toothless didn''t have a single tooth when he was born, so I named him that. At that time, he agreed isn''t that right, Toothless?"

    Toothless nced at her resentfully but allowed her to rub his head head affectionately, who made her his mother after all?

    The fire was still very hot, Dongfang Minghui roasted for a while, and the aroma of grilled fish was released. Toothless wandered around the bonfire twice, looking like a hunter staring at his prey.

    Dongfang Minghui guessed that if she handed this bunch of grilled fish to Mrs. Hua and the others first, she wondered whether Toothless would grab the food from them. After hesitating, she said, "Sister-inw Hua, this skewer will be given to Toothless and Little White for the time being."

    Dongfang Minghui also felt sorry for Toothless. Toothless has been in seclusion for so long, it should be a long time since he had eaten anything she made, as for Little White he hadn''t been eating anything except the spirit liquid.

    "Toothless,e here."

    Toothless walked up to Dongfang Minghui with his head held high, and squatted on the ground, waiting to be fed, staring at the string of food in her hand with piercing eyes.

    "It''s okay, let Toothless eat first."

    Sister-inw Hua waved her hands again and again, it was the first time she gave in to the fish, which made her also feel incredible, so she purposely leaned in front of her and asked, "What''s the matter, you look a little strange today."

    Sister-inw Hua pushed Hua Yi''s big face away a little. Seeing Toothless eating two grilled fish gracefully, she asked curiously, "Does Toothless like grilled fish too?"

    Dongfang Minghuiughed. After feeding two, the rest was given to Little White.

    "Toothless has a picky mouth. He eats the food I cook, and he doesn''t touch other people''s things." Speaking of this, she still ended up training Toothless as a dog. However, most of the food she cooked was different types of barbecue.

    "Little girl, how can you make the fish so delicious?" Sister Hua felt a little frustrated when she thought that no one would make such delicious grilled and dried fish after they left. People in the vige had very poor memory, what happened yesterday would soon be forgotten in a few days, if only they can stay in the vige for a while longer

    "How about staying a few more days? Anyway, the vige chief hasnt woken up yet, he doesnt know you both had arrived.

    Dongfang Minghui really admired the vige chief''s sleep skills, he must have slept for almost three days

    "Thank you, Mrs. Hua, for your kindness. I have to ask Seventh sister about this matter." Dongfang Minghui cleverly returned the topic to Qian Wanyu. She concentrated on grilling fish, feeding little Toothless and Little White.

    Sister-inw Hua ate a meal of grilled fish, then hurriedly dragged the nk Brother Hua away.

    "I haven''t eaten yet" Brother Hua felt very depressed.

    "Forget about that first stupid." Sister Hua lowered her voice, but their voices were not low.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu looked at each other, "Seventh sister, Sister Hua''s been acting a bit strange, why does she always stare at Toothless?"

    "Probably to confirm the identity of Toothless."

    Toothless''s ears trembled twice, and when he was full, he wouldy his big head on his forelimbs, and sometimes he would cover his ears if he thought it was noisy.

    "The identity of Toothlesshow could they recognize Toothless?" Dongfang Minghui still spent a long time, flipping through ancient books, specting on Toothless from various aspects, before she came to the conclusion that Toothless might be a dragon.

    How could the other party recognize Toothless the moment they met?

    Qian Wanyu patted the back of her hand, "Don''t worry, I don''t think they have any ill intentions towards Toothless."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t fall asleep all night because of this, she tossed and turned, and couldn''t rest in her dreams. When it was midnight, the surrounding area became very quiet. A golden brilliance suddenly refracted in theke water, inteced with the silver brilliance projected by the moonlight, looking extremely beautiful.

    She just leaned against the tree to sleep, the leavespletely covered her face and she was motionless.

    She saw a hand stretch out from theke and steal a grilled fish from the basket.

    Toothless, who was lying next to the grilled fish, didn''t move, just sniffing the smell in the air, opening one eye halfway, and saw that a wet hand reached into the basket again and touched a grilled fish.

    Toothless''s big head gently pushed the basket open.

    That hand touched Toothless''s big head while searching for some fish for a long time, but instead of touching a grilled fish, he touched some soft fur, so he slowly poked his head out of the sea.

    Toothless buried his head in the basket in this gap, took all the remaining grilled fish into his mouth, and when the middle-aged man poked his head out, he showed him a big mouth full of grilled fish .

    The little goldfish met its eyes and immediately dived into theke again in fright.

    Toothless squeaked and chewed twice, then jumped into theke following the little goldfish.

    "Oh my god, Toothless jumped into the water!"

    "Ninth Sister, don''t worry, Toothless can swim, and it''s going to catch thieves." Qian Wanyu didn''t sleep at all. She had put the grilled fish next to Toothless a long time ago. ording to Toothless''s narrow-minded view of protecting food, she was nintey percent sure he could catch the little goldfish.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded and believed in her words.

    The water in theke was churning, as if boiling water, and soon, Toothless climbed onto the bank, shook off the water droplets, and then spit out a little goldfish from its mouth.

    As soon as the goldfish rolled, it was held down by Toothless''s big w, unable to move.

    The miserable little goldfish''s face was full of tears, isn''t it just trying to steal one of your grilled fish<blockquote>Late update!! Sorry guys it''s been hectic since I''ve been flying a lot and am currently on holiday overseas. Thought I''d smash out this one before the Christmas holidays!

    Merry Christmas everyone! I hope you all have a lovely Christmas with your friends and family <3 I am thankful for all the support from readers and donators of this sotry and hope my trantions have brought some joy to your year this year <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 164 (1)

    Chapter 164 (1)

    Toothless always protects its food, unless it gives something on its own initiative, otherwise the grilled fish that is stolen from under its nose, it will try its best to get it out of any thief''s mouth.

    Dongfang Minghui watched from the side as Toothlesss forelimbs kneaded back and forth on the stomach of the little gold pseudo-dragon. If you dont watch the reaction of the little gold pseudo-dragon rolling his eyes and spitting bubbles, this scene almost looks like a massage.

    This movement was very skillful, but it reminded her inexplicably of that pitiful rabbit in the beast tribe it had only been with Toothless for a few days, and was yed by Toothless to death.

    Anyone who is familiar with Toothless''s nature knows that this is to make it spit out the grilled fish it just ate.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her eyes, feeling that her stingy Toothless was too much.

    Qian Wanyu also nced lightly at the little gold pseudo-dragon, and said lightly, but with a hint of gloating in her tone, "It has nothing to do with us that you got caught this time."

    Dongfang Minghui also pretended not to notice.

    The little Pseudo-Dragon spat out a mouthful of foam, rolled his eyes, and really wanted to die like this, but the w on his body just couldn''t make it feel better, its internal organs shrank into a ball, and he was about to vomit.

    But the other party seemed to be enjoying it.

    Dongfang Minghui smacked her lips, "Seventh sister, I heard a legend before, it is said that goldfish are all spiritual creatures, eating them can not only prolong life and give you immortality, but also keep your yout forever, what if we secretly kill and eat it? What do you think? Anyway, it is impossible for those vigers to go to theke to disturb this goldfish."

    Qian Wanyu watched the other party winking at her, she responded softly, and said casually, "If we divide this goldfish into two parts its spirituality may be less. Aren''t you afraid that it will affect your eternal youth and immortality?"

    This topic is very tempting, and it could outline the deepest desires of the heart.

    Many people''s lifespan will be shortened when they stop practicing. In order to survive, they would turn around and pursue any way to extend their lifespan, and their minds would be lost, not to mention that they were just two young girls with little experience. Qian Wanyu didn''t actually care about this, she believed that when she cultivated to the realm of Spiritual God, she would definitely have a long lifespan, what she worried about was the person in front of her

    "It seems to be like this. Divide it into two parts, and the spiritual energy will definitely be less. If you eat it, you can live to a thousand years old, but if you divide it in half, you will live for five hundred years" Dongfang Minghui wrenched her fingers in distress.

    Qian Wanyu hated her frowning the most, and said generously and humbly, "If you are reluctant, Seventh sister won''t eat, and I will give you the whole fish."

    "Never."

    The most beautiful thing she''d dreamed of was to grow old slowly with Seventh sister. What is longevity, when the timees, wouldn''t she just be alone and die pitifully? Dongfang Minghui''s hand pressed on Qian Wanyu''s back, muttering, "Seventh sister , How about this, lets divide this goldfish into four, you, me, Toothless and Little White, what do you think of my division?

    Little Whitewhose name was called leaned close to her and rubbed against her. As a result, the weight of Dongfang Minghui''s entire body was pressed on Qian Wanyu. Qian Wanyu was afraid that she would fall, so she gently supported her with one hand.

    Qian Wanyu made a sharp look, and Little White sadly ran to rub Toothless.

    "Yes, so then Toothless and Little White can also apany us."

    "Enough!"

    The little golden pseudo-dragon that they had been discussing about how many pieces to divide into almost died of anger. These two human beings with fishy lips dared to make a move on it!

    "How can this be enough? I haven''t discussed with Seventh sister whether to steam, bake or grill, and I don''t know which way to eat can best preserve the spiritual energy of this goldfish, and the taste should be good. Seventh sister, don''t you think so?"

    "I think the way to not destroy spiritual energy is probably to eat it raw."

    "Eat it raw?" Dongfang Minghui really sketched a beautiful scene of eating raw fish in her mind. After thinking about it, she couldn''t help swallowing, and she secretly licked the corner of her lower lip, "Seventh sister, next time I will give you some toppings, let''s try making sashimi."

    "You''re just bullying this dragon too much!"

    A golden light suddenly appeared, the light was dazzling, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu instinctively blocked it with their hands at the same time, a huge force knocked Toothless back several steps, and Toothless''s hair exploded all over his body, "Oh"

    Little White still followed behind, "Ho Ho"

    The two voices were very loud and prating, like a signal in this silent night, Dongfang Minghui cried out inwardly, "Seventh sister, Toothless and Little White must have rmed the vigers of the vige, now"

    Before she finished speaking, the little golden pseudo-dragon transformed into a human form, standing naked in front of them, without any cover, and his gleaming white skin was very dazzling.

    Talking about shame with this fish was probably useless, and he wouldn''t understand.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened in astonishment, and in the next second her eyes were covered by a pair of cool hands. Seventh sister''s low-pitched and displeased warning voice sounded beside her ears, "Don''t look, it''s obscene."

    "But" You''re also staring Seventh sister

    "A bold human being who wants to cause trouble in Longxian Vige, and even wants to eat His Royal Highness." After the Pseudo-Dragon transformed into a human form, he was a head taller than Brother Hua Yi, who was 1.9 meters tall, and his body was muscr. The two mustaches on his face were trembling, presumably because he was very angry at Dongfang Minghui''s words before.

    Qian Wanyu nced lightly, "It would be good if the group of vigers came here, so that they can see your true face clearly. What mascot in the vige? It''s just a fake dragon that has grown a spiritual intelligence."

    "How do you know" said the fake dragon whose true identity was exposed, and quickly covered his mouth.

    At this time, the lights in the vige suddenly came on, and everyone ran over with their crops and tools, they heard a loud shout, "The sound ising from over there."

    When everyone gathered by theke, they found that the expected monster did not appear except for the smell of grilled fishing from the campfire grill. Theke was quiet, as if nothing had happened.

    "Strange, I thought I heard the sound of a monster."

    "Yes, I heard too."

    The vigers talked a lot, some even just got up from the bed, wearing only one shoe, some only wore their inner wear.

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui randomly found a big tree as a cover, with leaves and vines so no one noticed. The two of them were close to each other, like conjoined twins. Dongfang Minghui''s heart was still pounding, and her breathing was very short.

    Qian Wanyu lightly pinched the person with her fingers, and pulled the person closer to him, so close that the two bodies were intertwined, the smell of grilled fish also rushed into each other''s mouths.

    Dongfang Minghui watched her nose with her eyes. She focused on the person in front of her without squinting. Gradually, their faces became closer and closer, so close that they could kiss each other with a light touch.

    "Seventh sister"

    Qian Wanyu tilted her head forward, her lips touched the corner of the other''s mouth lightly, and the bright red tip of her tongue stretched out, delicately tracing the shape of the other''s intact lips.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little itchy, and wanted to avoid it shyly.

    Sister-inw Hua who was in the crowd looked around. She probably knew where the loud noise came from. She was somewhat disappointed when she didn''t see the two little girls, so she quickly poked Hua Yi''s arm with her elbow, " They didn''t leave, did they?"

    "Probably not."

    The scent was still wafting around, the bonfire was still burning, and there were a lot of dry branches next to it. Mrs. Hua coughed twice and muttered to the vigers, "Maybe I misheard, it''s midnight, everyone go back to sleep."

    The vigers looked at each other. They patrolled around theke, but found nothing, so they met in twos and threes to go back together.

    Sister-inw Hua led Brother Hua Yi to the back, muttering in a low voice, "This group of people is getting more and more agitated, even the slightest movement will scare them out of their wits. Let''s go to the vige chief''s house to see. Maybe that noise woke him up we need to tell him everything that happened."

    The two people squatting on the tree put their lips together, looking at each other.

    "Seventh sister, Sister-inw Hua said to go to the vige chief''s house again. Do you think that she went to the vige chief''s house in a hurry to confirm the identity of Toothless?"

    "You''re getting smarter, let''s go, let''s go and see."

    After Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu got down from the tree, they followed closely behind the Hua family couple without any hurry.

    Under the cover of night, Dongfang Minghui saw Mrs. Hua and Brother Hua Yi push the door in without hesitation. The corners of her eyes twitched slightly. Why did it seem like they were acting like thieves?

    Were they too tant?

    Qian Wanyu pulled Dongfang Minghui and jumped from the wall into the vige chief''s house.

    The room connected by these five rooms was really big, and in the blink of an eye, they lost the trace of Mrs. Hua and Hua Yi.

    The five houses were transformed into apound, which made it look like many people lived there.

    The two circted their spiritual power to their feet, and silently went to the windows of each room to watch. When they passed four rooms, they didn''t sense any human breath. They couldn''t help feeling very strange. Until the fifth room, they heard the high-pitched voice that Mrs. Hua deliberately lowered.

    "Aren''t you surprised? There is a bell hanging outside the door of the vige head, doesn''t it mean that he is sleeping? But we checked every room, yet we haven''t seen the vige head."

    "Shh, with your voice, the vige chief will be woken up by you even if he was sleeping."

    "What do you mean! Do you dislike my loud voice, if that''s the case, why did you have the audacity toe to my house to propose marriage" Sister-inw Hua started to talk about the past as soon as she got angry.

    It made Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu who were eavesdropping outside the door dumbfounded.

    "Ah enough, we can''t find it, did you remember wrongly?"

    Sister-inw Hua remembered that she came to the vige chief''s house once and saw some paintings in the lobby, "How can I remember wrongly, do you think I am seventy or eighty, I remember the dragon god in the portrait I saw and the little girl from before. The girl''s one looks a lot like it."

    "Are you sure? Did you make a mistake?"

    "It''s not a mistake, we just need to find that drawing andpare it." Sister Hua felt that she was right no matter what, so she simply swept away Brother Hua who was procrastinating.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed faintly after listening to their conversation, Sister Hua''s loud voice was really not suitable for being a thief.

    "What''s that sound?" Although Sister-inw Hua was a bit silly, she was still a little clever at the critical moment. Her eyeballs wandered around the room, and she grabbed Hua Yi''s arm in fear, "I seem to have heard something just now. The sound of the vige chief snoring"

    "Don''t be scared, the vige chief doesn''t live in this house."

    Dongfang Minghui could only sigh again, this time the sound of the sigh was a few decibels higher than before.

    Sister Hua and Brother Hua looked at each other, then quickly opened the door and slipped away quickly, before even closing the door, presumably it was a guilty conscience.

    "I didn''t realize that Sister Hua and Brother Hua would be so timid." Dongfang Minghui sighed again, rubbing her chin.

    "Maybe it''s not that they''re timid."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know why, and asked curiously, "Seventh sister, what do you mean?"

    "That vige head is probably the issue."

    They have been in the vige for so long, and they have never seen the face of the vige chief. If Mrs. Hua was not lying, it is the vige head who lied to Mrs. Hua, so the information they got is that the vige head is sleeping

    "Seventh sister means that the vige chief has a problem."

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu patted Dongfang Minghui on the shoulder, and the two walked into the fifth room openly. Compared with the previous four rooms, this room gave them a very messy feeling. It looked like a storage room, "Seventh sister, sister-inw Hua just said that she saw a portrait simr to Toothless at the vige chief''s house."

    Dragon God

    That should be a great existence.

    Dongfang Minghui coukd already imagine that the little Toothless raised by her family would transform into a majestic dragon god.

    "Well, let''s look for it, maybe we can find it."

    Probably hearing them talking about him, Toothless slipped out of the space, and the limited space became very narrow because of the addition of this huge monster. Everyone bumped into each other when they turn around, showing that Toothless had be too big.

    "Toothless, what are you doing out here?"

    Toothless stretched out his forelimbs, stretched his waistzily, and shook his tail excitedly at Dongfang Minghui. With his forelimbs, he searched in a pile of debris, proving with his strength that it was helping to find things, and looking at Dongfang Minghui with big innocent eyes from time to time.

    "Okay fine, but don''t make a sound."

    "Wow." Toothless let out a soft sound of grievance.

    "If you attract the vigers again, you can only stay in the space ring obediently until we leave this strange vige." Dongfang Minghui spread her hands.

    "Aww."

    Toothless flicked its tail, and diligently began to pick up things with its forelimbs, which was no different from picking up dirt.

    Dongfang Minghui kept looking close to the door, fearing that the big noise from Toothless would attract someone again, but she was a little unsure in retrospect, "Seventh sister, could Mrs. Hua have misread it? How could there be such a thing in a small remote vige?" Where''s the picture of Toothless?"

    There was no image of Toothless in the books of the Royal Academy, how could there be one in such a ce where even the birds don''t shit.

    Qian Wanyu stood aside and watched Toothless busy, and pointed out, "Toothless is only so active every time he finds a treasure."

    The implication is that one kind of spirit beast had one kind of master.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was inexplicably lying on the ground, shrugged helplessly. Compared with ordinary cultivators, she was indeed veryzy in cultivation. However, since Little Color gave her a unique method of cultivation, she was doomed to advance in a different way from others.

    If Little Color hadn''t been reassuring her that there was no problem with her cultivation method, she would have been worried that her cultivation had stopped.

    "Aww."

    After digging for a long time, Toothless emerged from a pile of sundries, and called out to Dongfang Minghui softly.

    Dongfang Minghui went to take a look, and found that there was a handle on the floor, which was covered by messy debris, so the Hua family hadpletely ignored it.

    Qian Wanyu pulled lightly, but she couldn''t pull it away. She pulled the iron te under her hand after using her spiritual power, and there was a dull sound. She pulled hard with both hands, and finally pulled up the iron te When it opened, a gust of cold air rushed over.

    "Seventh sister, should we go down and have a look?"

    "Yeah."

    Qian Wanyu felt a bit strange. Generally, the air in underground secret rooms or passages built under the ground would be a little more humid than the air above, but the temperature difference alone wouldn''t make it so cold. She took the lead in walking down the tunnel steps step by step. Halfway through the journey, she found a pool of emerald green water, which was crystal clear.<blockquote>

    Happy new year everyone! May this year be filled with happy things and more yuri!</blockquote>

 Chapter 164 (2)

    Chapter 164 (2)

    "Why is there water under here?"

    "This is running water. I remember Mrs. Hua once said that the water in thiske is alive, so we don''t have to worry about all the fish being caught."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, and she took out a moonstone to look at the water below. It was blue. "It''s strange, the water in this underground passage is very clear, just like the water in theke."

    Qian Wanyu was not in a hurry to make a conclusion. "Come on, let''s see where this water flow leads to. Maybe we can learn some secrets of this vige."

    Dongfang Minghui held the blue pearl in her mouth and held Qian Wanyu''s hand. The water cover enveloped the two of them, and they floated in the narrow passage. Toothless fluttered in the water with all four limbs and ws, ying very happily in the water. There were a few small fish in his mouth, one by one, spitting out some bubbles gently.

    They floated out of the underground passage with the current and soon saw theke surface illuminated by the moonlight.

    "I didn''t expect this underground passage to be connected to thiske." Dongfang Minghui looked very happy. She pointed to the distant shore, where the dry branches beside the bonfire were crackling and igniting. "Seventh sister, look there, that''s the ce where we grilled fish just now. The bonfire hasn''t beenpletely extinguished."

    Qian Wanyu''s cold eyes drifted across the darkness, and Toothless was swimming beside her. All the small fish beside him were scared and hid away, except for a few silly ones that were caught. Toothless whined unhappily and as a result, a stupid fish leaked out of his open mouth, swam away and escaped. Toothless quickly flicked its limbs and chased after the small fish.

    "Hahahaha." Toothless still looked a little child who hasn''t grown up yet.

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t see the golden pseudo-dragon at the bottom of theke. "Bring Toothless back, there is an important thing for him to do."

    "What''s up?"

    "Find that pseudo-dragon."

    Dongfang Minghui put two fingers on the corner of her mouth and whistled. When Toothless, who was swimming in theke, heard the sound, it swam back and spat out all the small fish into Dongfang Minghui''s hands.

    Seeing a lot of small fish, Dongfang Minghui wondered if Toothless, who was hibernating before had heard what she said about making small grilled fish before for food.

    "Toothless, you have a good sense of smell. That little gold pseudo-dragon is a treasure. You need to find it."

    "Aww." Toothless turned around, buried its head in theke and began to look for the golden pseudo-dragon.

    The water cover was floating not far from Toothless, and Dongfang Minghui was puzzled. "Seventh sister, since you''re looking for that pseudo-dragon, why did you let it go just now? Won''t it take this opportunity to escape from thiske?"

    After all, theke was alive.

    "It doesn''t matter, it can''t escape."

    "Living water, living water Seventh sister, do you think there are other outlets for thiske?"

    "Let Toothless take us to look for it first."

    They wandered around the bottom of theke twice, but they couldn''t find the golden pseudo-dragon. Toothless searched everywhere unbelievingly, but the pseudo-dragon could not be found. Instead, it found the source of the water. Dongfang Minghui looked at the water dropping like a waterfall, flowing down from the mountain with strange rocks in the distance, and the sound of ttering waves.

    Under the bright moonlight, the flowing water of theke seemed to be full of vitality and flowed continuously.

    The mountain was very ethereal, and it seemed a bit out of reach, not to mention, it is the middle of the night it looked pitch ck, so they could only see a hazy outline.

    "Seventh sister, this mountain looks a little strange."

    She didn''t know whether her imagination was too rich, or the appearance of this mountain really looks like what she said, "It looks like a hovering snake or a dragon."

    Qian Wanyu looked nomittally, "Let''s go back to the passage, I think we will wait for the pseudo-dragon there."

    "Oh, why?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough."

    The water cover floated back to the underground passage of the vige chief''s house. Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu sat in the water cover and waited. Toothless jumped back to the steps after soaking in the water for a long time, shaking his hair, and the water droplets on his body scattered everywhere.

    "Aww."

    "Hey, don''t make noise, or I''ll send you back to the space ring."

    Little Toothlessy obediently on the steps. It was big and didn''t like the lifeless space. After turning around a dozen times, the two sparkling eyes slowly closed, but his ears were still moving, like it was listening to the sound.

    The water was flowing quietly, Dongfang Minghui saw that Seventh sister was practicing, she also kept quiet and did not continue to disturb.

    The night passed quickly, when the warm sunlight reced the night, theke water on the underground passage also changed color, Dongfang Minghui supported her head, she spent the whole night trying to understand why the Seventh sister was not worried about the pseudo-dragon running.

    This is probably the meaning of the so-called monks who can run away but not temples.

    The light changed little by little, from the initial bright color to a dark color, and then the water in the underground passage darkened again. Before they knew it, a day has passed like this.

    When a golden shadow shed past, Toothless, who had been dozing with his head on his limbs, heard the sound, swished, and swooped past the water cover.

    Plop

    The loud sound of water sshing woke up Qian Wanyu from her practice, and also startled Dongfang Minghui who was in a daze. Then she saw a golden light in the ck passage.

    "It''s that little goldfish." Dongfang Minghui looked surprised, and hurriedly pushed the water cover to float forward.

    The cunning little pseudo-dragon had been lurking at the bottom of theke. It calcted the time and found that the two people by theke hadn''t appeared all day, so it secretly waited until night. When night came, it happily swam home.

    It didn''t know

    There was actually an ambush at the back door of the house by this group of cunning humans!

    A golden fish was swimming very fast on theke, and Toothless''s limbs were also sliding very quickly. He showed all his energy and after swimming around theke, he took the little goldfish in his mouth in one gulp.

    The pseudo-dragon wanted to break free, but Toothless''s fangs pressed hard on its fatal point, scaring it so much that it dared not move again.

    "Toothless is awesome!"

    The two quickly went up the steps and returned to the fifth room of the vige chief''s house. Toothless even shook the wet hair on his body, his two long eyes gleamed proudly, and walked up to Dongfang Minghui proudly asking for praise.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t helpughing when she saw it, patting his big head, she took out a fire lotus seed from her space ring. The fire lotus seed exudes a strong fire-type spiritual power, which was extremely pure, "This is your reward."

    In fact, the remaining fire lotus seeds were all reserved for Toothless, as well as the fire lotus itself that Little Color picked.

    When Toothless saw it, the big eyes were glowing, and it spat out the little goldfish in its mouth in distaste. With a roll of its tongue, it rolled the fire lotus seed into its stomach, and happily circled around in ce, flicking its tail non-stop.

    "Master Vige Chief, don''t pretend to be dead."

    Qian Wanyu saw through its rotten plot at a nce, pulled out the lightning whip, and kindly reminded, "Put on your clothes before transforming, otherwise your flesh will be scraped off piece by piece and eaten as sashimi."

    "Wow, what a vicious human being."

    The little golden pseudo-dragon lying motionless on the ground jumped to a height of more than one meter when he heard the threat from Qian Wanyu''s words. A golden light shed, and a naked person appeared. Far away, he rummaged around, found a piece of unknown cloth to wrap around his waist and turned around like this.

    "Who are you guys? We don''t wee you humans in Longxian Vige. Get lost."

    Qian Wanyu was not annoyed, so she sneered, and the whip in her hand emitted purple lightning, "Let''s try it out to see if my whip is faster, or your escape speed is faster."

    "Y-you, what do you want to do?"

    "I don''t want to do anything, but I just want to ask you, where is the Dragon n?" Qian Wanyu also tried to ask casually, but seeing the other party''s face change drastically before turning to run she became sure of her guess.

    It seems that he really knows something.

    As soon as the vige chief opened the door and wanted to escape, he was bounced back into the house by the vine outside. The dense vine branches surrounded the whole house at some point, not to mention the door, even the windows were sealed. In addition, the iron te leading to the underground passage was closed again. In order to save space in the room, Toothlessy prone on the iron te, staring at the false dragon spirit with extremely innocent eyes.

    Seeing that the opponent''s strength was not as good as it and it turned out to be a human. Toothless subconsciously licked his tongue, wondering if eating this pseudo-dragon would transform him into a human, thinking about it, a handful of mes leaked out of Toothless''s mouth.

    "It''s really hot!"

    "Toothless, take your me back quickly." Dongfang Minghui had seen how powerful the mes of Toothless were, and even everything that could not be burned could be burned by it.

    Toothless probably just ate that fire lotus seed, before digesting it, and identally spewed out a little me. Tilting its head, it watched the mes grow from a handful to a mass, and then everything in the house suffered.

    Toothless!

    Toothless looked at Dongfang Minghui aggrievedly, it tried to keep the mes from spraying it out thinking for a while to close its mouth with its paws but then it burned itself

    "Suck it back with your mouth."

    Toothless simply used his own mouth to bite it, and the me was indeed killed by a few bites, and then ording to Qian Wanyu''s instructions, the me was brought sucked back in again.

    After being busy for a while, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to look directly at her silly pet.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Toothless, then at Ninth Sister, her mouth was tightly pursed into a line, the expressionless face was somewhat serious, as if she was about to discuss a very important matter.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her toes guiltily, with an expression of knowing nothing.

    The most stunned person in the whole room was the vige head, who looked at Toothless in a daze, and said with a puff, "D-dragon, dragon, dragon god?!"

    Toothless nced at the vige chief, and pressed the vige chief''s head directly to the ground with his forelegs.

    "Toothless, don''t mess it up."

    Toothless doesn''t understand anyplicated things it just follows what it wants to do and identally yed with the vige chief to death, it is estimated that Seventh sister''s n would be ruined

    When Qian Wanyu saw it, she was actually overjoyed, this saved her a lot of talking, "You saw it too, it''s looking for the Dragon n, tell us the truth."

    The vige chief finally rescued his head from Toothless''s ws, and looked at Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui warily, "I don''t know about thend of dragons. I will only know when I break through the boundaries of growth and transform into an adult."

    Qian Wanyu walked around the house twice, before saying for a long time, "You are lying, if that''s true, how can you recognize it."

    Toothless nced at it,zily resting on his own limbs, looking sadly at the scorched fur on his forelegs.

    The vige chief didn''t dare to swallow his breath because of her suffocating aura. He rolled his eyes slightly, "I didn''t lie to you, this vige is the sanctuary of the dragon n. It''s been a hundred years, but no one has ever set foot here, except for you."

    "What does that mean?"

    Longxian Vige was actually hidden within a barrier. He didn''t know how many years ago, but the Dragon n blocked the way to enter the Dragon Valley, and even all the affiliatednds of the Dragon n were blocked. Unless there was a certain medium, there was no way to enter thisnd.

    "The reason why I was able to sneak into Longxian Vige was because of the dragon immortal fruit I got by ident, and under the leadership of an elder from the Dragon n, I was able to find my way here."

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu looked at each other, and they both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes, "You mean we entered Longxian Vige by mistake?"

    "Right."

    After the vige chief finished speaking, he turned his gaze to Toothless. It had a slightly strange expression, hesitated to speak, and had a sad face. Finally, he asked cautiously, "This dragon god seems to be immature."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Toothless and rubbed her nose guilty. Back then, she didn''t know what kind of animal Toothless was, so she raised it as a dog If the Dragon n knew about it, they would probably chop her up.

    It''s scary to think about it.

    "Toothless is still a baby dragon cub."

    "No, the two of you haven''t understood what I meant. What I meant is that this Dragon God is an adult, but he doesn''t seem to be spiritually enlightened."

    "Oh, what do you mean?" Dongfang Minghui frowned involuntarily.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed Ninth Sister''s wrist, "You said before that you entered Longxian Vige that a member of the dragon n brought you in. If that''s the case, take us to meet that person of the dragon n."

    The pseudo-dragon retreated again and again, with a sad face, "The dragon n elder passed away not long after we entered here"

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand swung at him, and the whip was slightly tightened, the pseudo-dragon turned red, "To be honest, I might spare your life but if you talk nonsense again, you will be destroyed."

    "Cough-wo-no."

    "Seventh sister, it''s not toote for you to listen to it, anyway, it won''t be able to leave for the time being."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to kill it, this whip was just to warn it not to y tricks, to talk nonsense or to deliberately change the subject, "Tell me why he died, where he''s buried and take us there."

    The pseudo-dragon had no choice but to go back to the house and change to a set of clothes.

    As soon as the group of them went out, they saw curious eyes from the surrounding vigers. They probably didn''t expect that these two outsiders would walk out with the vige chief.

    "Vige Chief, you woke up, this time you slept five days less thanst time."

    "I woke up early this time and couldn''t sleep anymore." The pseudo dragon seemed to have changed his previous personality in front of them and became very serious.

    Dongfang Minghui listened all the way, most of the vigers were talking, and the false dragon replied concisely.

    Sister-inw Hua only knew that the vige chief had woken up after hearing what the vigers said. She squeezed out from the crowd and saw the vige chief walking towards theke with the two little girls. She couldn''t wait to follow with Hua Yi

    "Vige Chief, you finally woke up, these two little girls want to live in our vige for a period of time, please approve."

    The vige chief nced at the Hua family couple secretly, "Okay, go back first, I''ll take them around."

    "Ok."

    Sister-inw Hua wondered as she walked, "When did the girls go to the vige chief''s house? By the way, the vige chief obviously didn''t sleep in his own house when we were looking for things at the vige chief''s house before"

    "Shh, do you still want others to know what we did at the vige head''s house? Go, go home."

    "s, the vige chief hasn''t told me whether to keep those two little girls or not. Should I keep the door open for them or not?"

    "We''ll talk about thatter."

    Seeing that there was no one around, Dongfang Minghui asked curiously, "Why do people in the whole vige say you were sleeping?"

    Pseudo-dragon took a look at Toothless who was following Dongfang Minghui step by step, and the shock in his eyes lingered for a long time, "What is your rtionship with the Dragon God?"

    Dongfang Minghui bent down and gently stroked Toothless'' big head, "We are rtives."

    Toothless was very happy when he heard that, he rubbed Dongfang Minghui''s palm with his big head, and habitually rubbed against her twice.

    The pseudo-dragon gave aplicated look at Toothless, "I said before that I was able to break through the growth limit by swallowing the dragon immortal fruit, and it was a fluke to transform into a human form, but I have to soak the essence of the sun and the moon for half a month every month to maintain my human form. I just tell them that I''m sleeping."

    Qian Wanyu nced at him.

    The pseudo-dragon circled them around theke, and finally on the left side of theke, there was some dense grass. He pushed the grass away, and there was a piece ofnd where there was no grass. In the middle, there was a big ck rock sign.

    The pseudo-dragon stopped about ten meters away from the dark boulder.

    "The elder of the dragon n was buried under that stone."

    Just as Qian Wanyu was about to set foot on it but she was grabbed by him, "This is a forbidden area of Longxian Vige, you can''t set foot on it, if you hadn''t insisted oning, I definitely wouldn''t want to set foot on this ce again, this is the ce where the Dragon n elder spoke to avoid."

    "Why?"

    Dongfang Minghui was being bitten by Toothless''s sleeve and he was pulling her back desperately. She squatted down and stroked Toothless, looking at the darkness, "Seventh sister, doesn''t this look like what happens after the ck medicine has spread?"

    In the beast tribe, before they fell into the ice cer, they had also seen a mutatednd, but the color was not as deep.

    Qian Wanyu scratched the dirt with a stone and handed it to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Indeed."

    "How did the Dragon n elder pass away?"

    That was a long time ago. The pseudo-dragon was still a small pseudo-dragon at that time, and the figure of the dragon n elder was high above him, but he was seriously injured. Every time his injury red up it would be worse than death. The wound was entangled with a ck silk thread that seemed to be devouring his life.

    "However, before the Dragon n elder died, he sealed his spiritual power on that big stone, and told me to use this stone to suppress his body after his death. As time went by, this stone slowly began to change color, and the surrounding area also turned ck, so I listed this ce as a forbidden area."

    "Seems those group of ghosts have really infiltrated every ce, it''s so annoying."

    "The dragon n''s choice of enchantment seal is somewhat simr to the elves n back then, maybe there is a connection there." Qian Wanyu didn''t dare to make a conclusion for the time being, but she still believed about half of what this pseudo-dragon said.<blockquote>

    Hmm seems like those death spiritual masters are trying something SUS!

    Thank you to all donators, and supporters! <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 165 (2)

    Chapter 165 (2)

    Naturally, Qian Wanyu also knew that it was pointless. After walking a few times, they returned to the vige chief''s house.

    "What should we do now?" The pseudo-dragon looked at them worriedly.

    Dongfang Minghui felt weak, seeing Seventh sister''s serious expression as if she was thinking about something, she shook her head helplessly, "A way can definitely be foundbut it''s a matter of time."

    As long as there''s Seventh sister, she felt that any difficult problem could be solved, as long as there was enough time.

    "Aww."

    Toothless coquettishly arched his big head on her body, and Dongfang Minghui simplyy on its back, which was warm andfortable.

    The pseudo-dragon on the side was dumbfounded. Is this really a cub left behind by the dragon god?

    After everyone fell asleep, Qian Wanyu walked around Ninth Sister, then stood outside again. Toothless, who was sleeping beside her, quietly narrowed one eye, and then closed itzily, not even the slightest sound was issued.

    She stood under the night sky. Tonight''s night was rather dark, and the light cast by the moon was covered by dark clouds. Qian Wanyu raised her head and found that there were no stars in the sky. After going around the vige a few times, she still couldn''t find the right way.

    "Looks like we''ll have to wait until that night for a starry sky."

    "Not necessarily." Qing Mo interrupted her, "Don''t let yourself be blinded by appearances, if you can simte a starry sky at night, it would be fine."

    "Simte?"

    Qian Wanyu finds it inconceivable, although she had a photographic memory, but the entire starry sky was so vast, how could she simte it. She shook her head, "Qing Mo, your idea is too whimsical."

    Qing Mo didn''t say anything more in the sea of souls, because even he himself felt that the proposal just now was too unimaginable, no one could do it.

    Qian Wanyu was walking around in the vige chief''s yard. She waited all night, and the morning light gradually reced the boundless night, but the starry sky still did not appear. For two consecutive days after that, the starry sky was covered by dark clouds, and the entire sky was pitch ck.

    Qian Wanyu had to calm down and rethink Qing Mo''s impossible proposal before, because as long as there were no stars in the sky, they would remain trapped in Longxian Vige.

    Simte the entire starry sky in the mind

    "Toothless, Seventh sister seems to be studying something recently." Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to disturb Qian Wanyu, she found that as long as Qian Wanyu was studying something in one ce, she could persevere, and her whole soul would be devoted to that matter. She would ignore everything around her and focus on the single task. Even she''s been ignored so many times, bleh bleh!

    "Aww."

    The pseudo-dragon watched Qian Wanyu take out a stone and draw it around in his yard, as if marking something.Wanting to go up to have a look, Dongfang Minghui stopped him in time, "Seventh sister may be trying to find a way out, so don''t disturb her."

    When the pseudo-dragon heard this, he nodded again and again.

    Dongfang Minghui put her eyes on him, and said for a long time, "If you''re doing fine, why don''t you help me go to Mrs. Hua''s house to get the ingredients for the mr stick. If possible, can you bring back some small fish, I want to make small fish for Toothless as a snack."

    When the pseudo-dragon heard that it was for Lord Dragon God, he went out without saying a word.

    Dongfang Minghui was sitting on the steps of their room, watching Seventh sister with her head lowered and moving in circles, she felt dizzy after watching for a while, and shook her head hurriedly, "Toothless, do you think Seventh sister discovered something?"

    "Aww."

    Before she could finish speaking, Qian Wanyu suddenly stood up straight and walked towards the door expressionlessly.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly avoided those things in the yard, and followed closely behind, step by step. She watched Qian Wanyu walk around the vige ten times, each time ending at the vige chief''s house, looking for the original starting point.

    After following ten times, Dongfang Minghui has be familiar with the road from the Hua''s house to the vige chief''s house. No matter how the road changes, she could always find this road in the end, "Hey, Toothless, have you noticed that the road is changing?"

    Toothless followed unhurriedly, as if to apany her for a walk.

    "I knew that Seventh sister would definitely not give up."

    Ten timester, Qian Wanyu frowned and returned to the courtyard, continuing to draw something on the ground alone, circling in circles. Dongfang Minghui was sitting on the steps outside the gate. In order not to disturb Seventh sister, she left the house as well.

    When the false dragon brought the things, Mrs. Hua followed.

    "Vige Chief, let me tell you that these two little girls lived in our house at the start, you can''t do this"

    Before the people arrived, their sound arrives first.

    Dongfang Minghui rushed over to greet her, and made a silent gesture towards Mrs. Hua, "Sister-inw Hua, please keep your voice down. Seventh sister is thinking about important things and cannot be disturbed."

    Mrs. Hua poked her head in for a look, then shrank back, and pulled Dongfang Minghui aside, "Little sister, did Mrs. Hua treat you badly because you just chose the vige chief''s house to stay, what do you think I did wrong? "

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but feel ashamed and waved her hands again and again, "Sister Hua, you misunderstood, we have important matters to discuss with the vige chief, so we stayed at the vige chief''s house."

    Sister-inw Hua nced at the vige chief standing aside, "Oh, what important matters?"

    Uh

    "Well, sister-inw Hua, don''t worry, I will definitely make a mr stick for you to try before I leave."

    "There''s also dried fish." Sister-inw Hua added timidly. In fact, she just wanted to eat grilled fish and dried fish. When the vige chief went to her house to pick up things, she was in a hurry due to missing the taste. Usually, the two little girls were living in their house, and she had gotten used to it.

    This time they lived in the vige head''s house, and she thought all the benefits were taken by the vige head.

    "Okay, there''s also dried fish."

    Dongfang Minghui just begged her not to ask too many questions, she would make some for themter

    Seeing that Mrs. Hua was coaxed away by Dongfang Minghui a few times, the vige chief couldn''t help but look at her differently, "She almost quarreled with me about dried fish before."

    The toughest person in the vige was Mrs. Hua, she always ignored everyone''s opinion even the vige chief.

    Dongfang Minghui chuckled. She really did somewhat like Mrs. Hua''s hearty character, "Have you thought about how to exin to this vige if you want to follow us? I''m curious, but are these vigers even human?"

    The vige chief pursed his lips slightly, and gave her aplicated look, "Do you really have a way to get out?"

    "Of course, I believe in Seventh sister."

    "Longxian Vige is just an affiliated vige of the Dragon n. Since I came here, they''ve already existed like this. I have never seen anyone change forms before. If they were really dragons, the position of vige chief wouldn''t be my turn to enjoy."

    Indeed, how could a fake dragon lead a group of real dragons?

    "However, the quilts in your house are all made of ice and snow silk. Don''t tell me you don''t know about ice and snow silk." Seventh sister said that it was a kind of ice and snow silk that grew on icebergs.

    Pseudo-dragonughed softly, "I didn''t expect that you are not only observant, but also meticulous in paying attention to detail. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what ice and snow silkworms are. I just know that the vigers in this vige will go to the mountains to catch them every winter. They will bring a kind of transparent and cold silkworm cocoon came back then raise them to make silk which they use for clothes. Originally, these were to be handed over to the Dragon n, but no one from the Dragon n hase to collect the tributes for many years, so they had to use some of the excess stock, I just took some of it for myself."

    The corner of Dongfang Minghui''s mouth twitched slightly. If what the vige head said was true, and the Seventh sister knew it, she would probably feel that it was a waste of money.

    Was it really a misunderstanding?

    Qian Wanyu walked straight in front of them, and Dongfang Minghui hurriedly said to the vige chief, "You stay at the door, don''t go in and destroy those drawings Seventh sister made in the yard just now, if you can, please stand at the door and don''t let anyone enter."

    "This is all rted to whether we can get out of Longxian Vige."

    "Ok."

    Qian Wanyu walked several times again, and when she returned, she kept talking to herself, "Impossible, the speed of change for the surrounding roads is a hundred times that of the vige."

    Hundred times?

    Dongfang Minghui heard this with her sharp ears, but she was still puzzled, and had no idea what Seventh sister meant.

    This kind of lifested for almost ten days, back and forth, sometimes in the middle of the night, she followed Qian Wanyu and apanied her for more than a hundred back and forth walks. Dongfang Minghui felt that her legs were about to break. Now even if she closed her eyes, she can probably find her way from the vige chief''s house to Mrs. Hua''s house.

    With nothing to do, she used her spiritual power to refine some mr sticks, and the ball in her dantian also became more and more pure, with a faint feeling that she felt she was about to break through.

    "Vige Chief, you can give these to Mrs. Hua."

    "Good."

    The vige chief took it readily. He had also secretly followed them back and forth, and probably understood what they were doing. It was the first time he had seen such a persistent person. She had walked no less than a hundred times in a few days trying to figure a route. He couldn''t help thinking, if he had tried like this back then, would he have escaped a long time ago?

    Dongfang Minghui turned around and took out a few mr sticks from her space ring, stuffing them into Toothless''s mouth, "Toothless."

    Toothless chewed a few times before sticking out his tongue, still wanting more.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the short mr stick, then looked at Toothless''s big head, and felt that the mr stick was too small, and it was not enough for Toothless to fit between his teeth, "Sorry, it''s too small, next time I''ll make it bigger for you. "

    Her materials were limited and time was limited. Every time Seventh sister moved forward, she would follow, leaving half of the work aside.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu looked focused, looking up at the starry sky.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was following her, couldn''t help but worry for her, nning that if the Seventh sister bumped into something, she would rush over and pull her back.

    The result was unexpected. Not only did Qian Wanyu not bump into anything, but she also walked from the vige chief''s house to Hua''s house at a faster speed, and finally walked back to the original point. "I seem to be about to find a way."

    After saying this, Qian Wanyu walked back again.

    Dongfang Minghui fidgeted after hearing that sentence, she kept staring at Seventh sister, fearing that if she didn''t follow Seventh sister, what if Seventh sister found a path and went straight out?! She was not as smart as Seventh sister and might truly be trapped here for the rest of her life.

    When the vige chief came back, he also sent a message for Mrs. Hua, "She said that the mr stick was not as good as dried fish, and she wants to eat dried fish."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know whether tough or cry, this was truly sister-inw Hua''s style. Afterughing, she watched the vige chief quietly, and said after a while, "Seventh sister will find a way out soon, are you ready?"

    They waited from night to another night.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were red, a few strands of hair were hanging down, and she walked out of the vige chief''s house with a tense face.

    The two followed out with excitement and apprehension, and they arrived at Mrs. Hua''s house, just in time to meet Mrs. Hua and Brother Hua Yi who were walking home.

    "What is there to do in the vige, are you still shopping?"

    Qian Wanyu walked straight past them without looking sideways, Dongfang Minghui hesitated for a moment, but still smiled and said, "Goodbye, Mrs. Hua."

    The vige head nodded slightly towards Mrs. Hua.

    "Little girl, don''t forget my dried fish."

    "Hey, they seem to be acting a little strange, why do they like to walk around the vige?"

    As they walked far away, they could still hear Mrs. Hua''s loud voice muttering, and finally heard the sound of a door closing.

    Dongfang Minghui turned around and took a look, "Sorry, sister-inw Hua, your dried fish is probably gone."

    She imagined the scene after Mrs. Hua couldn''t find her. The picture was so beautiful that she didn''t dare to think about it any more. She quickened her pace and hurriedly caught up with Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu sessfully found that spot, and about half an hourter, a road appeared in front of her, "It''s here."

    Dongfang Minghui said a little excitedly, "Seventh sister, we''ve found the way?!"

    "Yes, hahahaha." Qian Wanyu burst intoughter suddenly. She looked up and saw a sky full of stars, which ovepped with the night sky she followed from the starry sky that day. After she finishedughing, she suddenly restrained her smile and sat cross-legged.

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback. She had known Seventh sister for so many years, and she had never seen herugh so whole heartedly.

    "There seems to be something wrong with her."

    "Seventh sister must have had an epitome."

    Time passed, after a whole night passed, Dongfang Minghui actually hadn''t slept for several days and nights. After taking a nap, she woke uppletely refreshed. She looked around and saw that the road to Longxian Vige had changed inexplicably. There was arge pile of rocks in ce of the entrance and there was no way to go in. She stood up and asked doubtfully, "Could the road have disappeared again?"

    It seems that it was an ident that they were able to enter Longxian Vige before.

    She looked at the spot Seventh Sister sat down before again, sure enough Qian Wanyu was still sitting there cross-legged, motionless.

    Dongfang Minghui searched around, and found that only Toothless was left flicking his tail, wondering what he was doing, she scratched her head and asked strangely, "Toothless, did you see that fake dragon from before?"

    She had just taken a nap so that fake dragon probably took this opportunity to sneak away.

    Didn''t he agree to apany Toothless to find the Dragon n?

    Toothless, who was called, froze, did not wag his tail, and put it down extremely slowly, feeling guilty.

    Toothless?

    Toothless froze and didn''t move.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that something was wrong with the other party, and slowly wandered to the front of Toothless, and saw that there was a golden tail in Toothless''s mouth, "Ah, Toothless, you ate that fake dragon?! Spit him out quickly!"

    Toothless took a step back.

    "Toothless, spit him out, or I''m going to get angry."

    Toothless nced at her aggrievedly, and with a puff, spat out the little gold fake dragon that was in his mouth.

    The little gold pseudo-dragony half dead on the ground, motionless.

    "Hey, are you still alive?"

    Toothless let out a groan, resting his big head on his two front paws, his small eyes kept wandering towards Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look at the little gold fake dragon, his stomach was still panting, it seemed that he was still breathing, "Why did you suddenly be a little goldfish again?"

    "UhhI need water."

    Dongfang Minghui was in a dilemma, there were dirt roads all around, and there was no water, "I still have a porcin bottle of clean water in my space, can you make yourself smaller?"

    The fake dragon rolled his eyes and remained silent.

    "Did he die?!"

    Dongfang Minghui took out the water from her space ring and poured it on the little gold fake dragon. The fish was still limp, but his mouth was opening and closing, like a stranded fish. She hurriedly fed him some spirit liquid, " You should wake up, or I''ll feed you to Toothless."

    Toothless''s sleepy expression immediately dissipated, and his eyes suddenly lit up.<blockquote>

    LOL Toothless! Stop eating your friends!

    I hope everyone enjoyed their chinese new year break! Wee officially to the new year <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 166 (1)

    Chapter 166 (1)

    The water was rushing, and soon the water in the porcin bottle was gone.

    The little golden false dragon had only been active for a while, and after there was no water and the sun was gradually rising, it immediately became sleepy again, looking like it was dying, and began to roll its eyes in Dongfang Minghui''s hands.

    He was still an uncle before, but when she turned around, he turned into a small golden fish, lying weakly in her hands This contrast somehow made her feel very strange.

    Dongfang Minghui struggled for a long time, looking at Seventh sister who was sitting cross-legged not far away, she said helplessly, "Toothless, I''m going to find a ce with water source, you stay by Seventh sister, don''t let anyone get close ok?"

    Toothless shook his head, chasing his own tail in circles, being naughty.

    "Toothless." Dongfang Minghui grabbed one of its ears angrily, "Don''t lose your temper, Seventh sister is very important to me, you have to guard her well."

    Toothless gave her a sad look, reluctantly choosing a ce not too far from Qian Wanyu, andy down listlessly on his stomach.

    Little Colour?

    A vine was tied thinly to the big tree behind Qian Wanyu, and the other end was tied to Dongfang Minghui''s hand. The vine stretched little by little. As time passed, the sun was shining, and the little golden pseudo-dragon was gradually bing weaker, the breathing frequency of his little belly gradually decreased.

    She watched, nervously as the frequency of its belly bobbing up and down was slowing down.

    "Why did you suddenly be like this? Is it because you left Longxian Vige?"

    After a long time, the voice of the little golden pseudo-dragon came to her intermittently, "It takes half a month of soaking moon in theke before I cane out. I haven''t had half a month to soak moonlight this time"

    In this way, this matter had a deep rtionship with them, and they were the culprits Dongfang Minghui felt a little guilty, and murmured, "Little False Dragon, you''d better hope that there is water nearby, otherwise "

    Otherwise she''d have no clue what to do!

    She nced at the space ring, there was no water, and the spiritual liquid was about to run out. It was a dead end. After a while, the little goldfish might turn into a dried-up dead goldfish! That would be too embarrassing of a way to die

    She walked a little further and asked the grass and trees on the side of the road. Under their guidance, she found a clear stream. The stream was rtively shallow. Not only could she see her reflection clearly, but she could also see the small fish wandering underwater and the stones under the water. Those small fish were swimming to and fro underwater, full of vitality.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly put the little goldfish into the water slowly.

    As soon as the pseudo-dragon appeared, those shallow fishes ran away in fright. The stream was very clean. After the pseudo-dragon, which was already dying, had water, its gloomy color suddenly shined brightly, especially the gold scales which were especially bright like the sun.

    Dongfang Minghui stared at the pseudo-dragon in the water in a daze, and waited until the little gold pseudo-dragon yed in the water before she said coolly, "You''d better not tell me that you need to absorb half a month''s worth of moon essence tost half a month in human form"

    "No, I need to absorb for up to five days, but I can maintain my human form for up to ten days."

    "" What''s the use of you!

    Dongfang Minghui observed the surrounding area. This creek was the only water flow in a hundred miles. Both monsters and people may pass by this ce.

    "Don''t show your whole body or other humans might catch you to cook."

    The head of the little golden pseudo-dragon popped out and spit out a bubble of water in horror.

    Longxian Vige was isted from the outside world, and the people in the vige were quite dumb and simple. The little pseudo-dragon wasn''t stupid but after spending many years with those unsuspecting vigers, it had no idea how cruel the outside world could be.

    Hearing such cruel words from Dongfang Minghui''s mouth, it almost choked on its own saliva.

    "Also it''s impossible for me to apany you for five days. Seventh sister is currently cultivating so it''s very dangerous at this time. Even with Toothless guarding her, I don''t feel at ease."

    The implication was that you have to find a way to solve your own problems.

    Just as she and the pseudo-dragon were staring at each other, the vine branch in her hand suddenly tightened, "Little Colour?"

    Little Color appeared in her soul sea, herplexion was quite grim, with a rare sh of anger in her eyes, "There''s someone."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the vine branch in Dongfang Minghui''s hand loosened, "Who cut off the vine branch?!"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t find a container that could hold a pseudo-dragon in her space, and the only helmet she had had be little bean sprouts'' personal property. She looked helplessly at the water monster that had been dead just then and thinking of her empty space ring

    "If you don''t feel wronged, you can stay in my space ring for a while."

    "Okay." Pseudo-dragon begrudgingly, he was terrified by what Dongfang Minghui said just now, so he was determined to follow their footsteps and absolutely not be left alone.

    The blue liquid filled a separate space, and besides that, there was arge water monster that was half dismembered by Little Color, which upied most of the space. When the Pseudo-Dragon first entered the space, it popped out its head again and again and spit bubbles.

    "Hey, what is this water? Why does it have a fishy smell?"

    Dongfang Minghui pretended not to hear. The blue liquid seemed to be thicker than sea water. It was the blood of a water monster. Since Little Color threw this thing into the space ring, the water level of the blue liquid in the space continued to rise, reaching a certain stage before stopping.

    She guessed that the blood on the water monster''s body was exhausted, and Little Color would asionally enter this space for a stroll.

    First she needed to link Little Color''s vines'' two ends, for fear of getting lost again.

    On the way back, Little Color quickly led them. They quickly found the part of the broken vine. The vine was hanging from the branched trunk of the big tree and was still dangling weakly. The other end was tied to the trunk behind Qian Wanyu also swaying at this moment.

    Dongfang Minghui jumped up, took back the vines, and recovered them little by little, all of this could be refined into liquid medicine to save people!

    Little Color''s eyes turned red, "These people are looking for death!"

    Dongfang Minghui felt uneasy. These group of people seem to have followed some traces. However she didn''t meet anyone along the way, which meant that someone was following the direction of Seventh sister. "Go, Seventh sister is in danger."

    "Aw"

    Hearing the warning from Toothless, Little Color grabbed Dongfang Minghui when she was walking halfway, "There is an ambush."

    Dongfang Minghui was already in a state of dismay, but being dragged by Little Color like this, she had to force himself to calm down. Seventh sister was surrounded by Toothless and Little White group, so she should be fine for the time being, "Come out, don''t pretend to be fools, I know you are all here."

    A few figures came out from the grass, all wearomg green clothes, holding a long sword in their hands, all looking at Dongfang Minghui with interest, one of them looked excited, squeezing out from behind the crowd, and pointing at Dongfang Minghui.

    "Brother, it''s them!"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the man in awe, and it took her a long time to find a sense of familiarity in the corner of her memory. The man was covered with wounds, his face was torn, and his feet were limping. She still couldn''t recognize him but she could boldly guess that it should be that person Seventh sister went down the cliff to look for. The lucky one who they couldn''t find after a long time searching.

    Unexpectedly, he was lucky enough to survive long enough to meet with the Qing Lan Sect''s people.

    So this group of people obviously now knew that she and Seventh sister were the culprits who killed Qing Yan''s group.

    She didn''t have much enmity with the Qing Lan Sect people, she just had to kill Qing Yan to cover up her true secret back then and didn''t want to be entangled with these people however now she found that she was really too naive.

    It''s not her choice to not get entangled with them. These people were everywhere and the hatred between them and Qing Lan Sect would only be deeper and deeper, until there was no reconciliation.

    After hitting the young one, the old one woulde, and after hitting the old one, a higher level one woulde. After all, before the hatred is resolved, they would have had to kill the other side to the end in order to resolve their hatred.

    "Hand over the treasure, and we can let you live."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled yfully, "A bunch of idiots."

    Little Colour!

    Little Color was even more angry than Dongfang Minghui, the vine branches had already taken advantage of that time to hide in the grass, these people had hurt her vines before so they were simply unforgivable.

    "She is a wood-type Spiritual Master, release the bugs quickly!"

    As soon as Little Color''s vine moved, it found a lot of bugs lurking in the grass, and those bugs were familiar to it, they were rushing towards them. Little Color''s vine shrank back all of a sudden. , "Damn, blood scabies!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s scalp was numb, "Didn''t you say that these kinds of bugs only live in the dark?"

    When she and Seventh sister entered the Blood Fiend Alliance secret prison by mistake, they had experienced a dark area, where she encountered in that ce were blood scabies, "There''s also a stench, these insects have been controlled by people."

    Little Color was so frightened that she climbed onto Dongfang Minghui''s back. Before she could show her mighty side, she got terrified by the bugs. Those reptiles swarmed and quickly surrounded them from all directions.

    "Man-eating grass!"

    Dongfang Minghui raised her feet and saw them still advancing on them one by one, thinking that if Toothless was there, she would surely have gotten it to wipe them all out by spraying some fire.

    The man-eating nt was pulled out by pig fairy grass. Seeing this group of insects, it also trembled with fright. It had its mouth forced open by pig fairy grass and spat out a lot of silk threads. Those silk threads slowly built a line of defense. It temporarily blocked the group of bugs from moving forward, but there were other directions to attack from

    Dongfang Minghui felt that this idea was terrible. They were trapped here surrounded by the white silk and she wouldn''t be able to reach Sventh Sister in time

    Seems they had just dug themselves into a hole!

    "Little Colour, don''t be in a daze, we can use the power of the trees to escape, quickly pull me away."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt vines sweeping around her waist, and when she was being pulled to leap, she saw countless water balls and fire balls all attacking her but the silk umbre stopped their attacks in time. "I''ll give you some presents!"

    The leaves on the branches swept around her one after another, as if they had eyes, they aimed and swished towards the group of people below.

    The man-eating grass quickly retracted the silk thread, and the group of blood scabies with no barriers gathered together densely, making people scared of looking at them.

    Dongfang Minghui released the spiritual power to control the flying leaves but after a certain distance, she could no longer control them and they fell like normal leaves.

    "That was dangerous." Little Color was most afraid of blood scabies. As soon as she was afraid she would immediately stop being able to fight and start running "Someone must be controlling those bugs."

    "Stop talking, let''s go."

    When Dongfang Minghui arrived, Toothless and Little White were guarding Seventh sister. The smell of burning meat, corrosion and blood mixed together made people feel very ufortable. Qian Wanyu closed her eyes tightly as before,pletely unaware of everything happening outside.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Minghui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, because she was most afraid of a sneak attack, she hadn''t let Toothless and Little White stay too far away from Qian Wanyu.

    When she arrived, she also saw the Qing Lan Sect''s Fire and Ice Spiritual Spiritual Masters constantly shooting hidden arrows in this direction, especially trying to aim at the cultivating Seventh sister sitting in the middle.

    Toothless and Little White shielded her from left to right, that''s how the scratches on the back of their forelegs came from.

    The wounds on Xiao Baituan''s body were more obvious, and his whole body was more bloody, looking very frightening.

    As for Toothless, when it saw Dongfang Minghuiing, it yelled, its little eyes were a little downcast with its tail drooped down, like a little daughter-inw who had been wronged all the time.

    "Hmph it''s useless, you can''t change anything." A Qing Lan Sect disciple who saw Dongfang Minghui appearing sneered, "Another one here to die."

    They muttered in their mouths, but their subordinates showed no mercy at all.

    The silk umbre in Dongfang Minghui''s hand opened, blocking those arrows aimed at Seventh sister. She counted their people, about fifteen, plus the people who were ambushing halfway before, there were about thirty people, their levels were around Spiritual Schr.

    "Little Colour, what are you going to do if there are more blood scabies from just now?"

    "Kill them first."

    The vine branches shuttled from the ground, and naturally they can also be used from mid-air. With so many trees around, Little Color''s vines opened its teeth and ws and started to attack them sneakily. They were also quite conceited, thinking that they could easily kill Little White and Toothless. Everyone''s positions were very sparse, giving Little Color an excellent opportunity.

    The six fire-type Spiritual Masters took this opportunity to spit fireballs towards Little Color one after another. Little Color dodged left and right, dodging the six of them very nimbly.

    Toothless roared and sprayed a lot of fireballs back at them. These fireballs were more domineering than the fireballs thrown by those people. Those people tried to block them with water, but they couldn''t stop them! One of them burned a me from his sleeve. Before a water ball could even be thrown to extinguish it the fire spread from his sleeve to his whole arm, finally swallowing him whole.

    Seeing this, Little White swooped forward, tearing off another man''s arm with his ws.

    The scuffle got out of hand quickly.

    Dongfang Minghui was standing right in front of Qian Wanyu, her spiritual power was almost exhausted by her flying leaves which were gathering around a radius of ten miles around her consciously, flying out like hidden weapons.

    "Ah."

    Suddenly a cold voice sounded from behind her, Dongfang Minghui turned around instinctively, and the hidden weapon in her silk umbre was shot out spontaneously.

    Dongfang Minghui screamed in shock, her spiritual power was exhausted. Who would have known there were wolves in front and tigers in back, the situation was too bad.

    A slender figure quickly dodged her hidden weapon, but his wrist was still scratched by the hidden weapon. His beautiful eyebrows were twisted into a ball, and a look of astonishment shed in his eyes, probably because he didn''t expect to be hurt by her.

    "You"

    When she saw the person in front of her clearly, she was a little surprised. She had seen this person before. It was the person imprisoned in the secret room that she met in the basement when she went to Cheng Mansion to steal the medicine. She had given him a healing pill. After many years, the person in front didn''t seem to have changed at all.

    Dongfang Minghui lookedplicated, and then the silk umbre pointed directly at the opponent''s front, "Are you also from Qing Lan Sect?"

    The man didn''t even look at her, his back was facing her, the long sword in his hand was out of the sheath, and he disappeared at once. When he reappeared, he was already in the chaotic battlefield, ending a Qing Lan Sect disciple with a single blow, extremely fast.

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit dumbfounded, was the other party helping them?

    This fight wasn''t over yet, the previous people from before had chased back to this location as well, presenting a two-sided attack, even though the man was helping them, they were still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers.

    Dongfang Minghui flicked her waist with her fingers, and in an instant, plum blossom nails appeared in her hands, "If you all want to die, I will make it happen for you."

    The leaves flew up and swished towards the group of people, the plum blossom nails were mixed among them, truth and false were covered up easily making them let their guard down allowing her to stab a number of people. Seeing that they didn''t care, she chuckled lightly, one after another a batch of concealed weapons were all thrown out, and only six of thest thirty-six plum blossom nails remained.

    She saw one of them fall victim to the poison, his face quickly turning blue making her feel relieved.

    "Poison!"

    "Too careless, quickly"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t have time to rejoice, she felt a huge burst of spiritual power. She didn''t notice, and was sent flying out. Toothless swooped and caught her in midair. It was only after she had a close contact with Toothless that she could clearly see the ice picks inserted into Toothless''s neck, and bloodstains covering her hands.

    "Toothless you''re hurt?!"

    "Aww."

    She turned her head and saw that she was not the only one, the people closest to the encirclement where Seventh sister was located were all blown away by a wave of spiritual power.

    The spiritual power was emanting from Seventh sister, the sky and the earth were changing colours as thick clouds gathered and thunder roared. This was the sign of spiritual promotion!

    "Little White,e here quickly!"

    Seeing this situation, one of the Qing Lan Sect disciples had a smug smile on his face, "Going to advance at this time is simply divine intervention giving you bad luck."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Haha can''t wait for Wanyu to kill them!

    Happyst day of CNY everyone! I hope you all enjoyed the short break, I definitely did

 Chapter 166 (2)

    Chapter 166 (2)

    Little Color''s vines shrank back to her side, Little White and Toothless also stood beside her obediently, not daring to show their breath. Little Color looked at the group of people who kept approaching Seventh sister instead of hiding, "Are these people stupid?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to push it too hard, and only the remaining six plum blossom nails were sandwiched between her fingers. If something unexpected happens, she was ready to fly out. At the same time, she was also desperately absorbing the surrounding spiritual power. At least if the spiritual power could fill her body, she hoped she wouldn''t copse from exhaustion.

    "Everytime your Seventh sister advances, she makes such a big noise. I''m afraid her attribute can''t be covered up this time. You have to silence all of them for good."

    "I know."

    As the level of her spiritual power got higher and higher, the dark attribute from Seventh sister''s body would make a lot of noise during the promotion. Every promotion was very frightening, especially when the lightning shes and thunder roared, she always felt that the lightning would strike her down

    Then it happened, not toote or too fast.

    A meter-long thunderbolt fell unexpectedly, and she saw five colors of alternating spiritual power appear above Seventh sister''s head, shing past, so fast that she was dazzled. However the people around were not so lucky, they were chased and struck by the surrounding lightning.

    She quickly took another ten steps back.

    Many of the Qing Lan sect disciples were defenseless. After being struck by lightning, their bodies were ckened like charcoal and they fell straight to the ground.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Scatter, scatter!"

    The leader was a young man. When he shouted, thunderbolts one after another rolled down quickly. Dongfang Minghui watched in horror, and could vaguely hear crackling, like the sound of bones breaking.

    Only three people escaped from the encirclement of Seventh sister. The plum blossom nails in Dongfang Minghui''s hand took advantage of this opportunity to fly into their body to kill off all of them at once.

    Probably because they had been struck by lightning, their bodies were still in a paralyzed state. When the plum blossoms were nailed into their bodies, they didn''t notice it at all. After walking a few steps, they realized that they were poisoned.The poison of the plum blossom nails could seal their throats with blood, even she herself was worried about the strength of this poison, that''s why she didn''t use the plum blossom nails unless it was absolutely necessary.

    The remaining Qing Lan Sect people saw their brothers and sisters dying one after another, they quickly turned around and wanted to leave.

    "Where are you thinking of going?"

    Little Color''s vines swished from under their feet, around them, and blocked all their paths from behind, and the rest was a one-sided massacre.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the scene with cold eyes, the sound of thunder kept ringing in her ears, although the sky was dark, but there was no sign of rain at all. It should be a chain reaction brought about by Seventh sister''s promotion.

    The male figure also quickly shifted to her side, and Toothless red at him.

    The silk umbre in Dongfang Minghui''s hand rested on the opponent''s neck, "Don''t move, I will kill you if you move."

    The man nced at her without a trace of emotion, "If you want to kill then kill."

    Dongfang Minghui was afraid that this person would see through Seventh sister''s dark attribute, but after thinking about it, when she snuck into the Cheng''s mansion to steal pills, she might have already exposed that dark attribute. She gave him aplicated look and said, "Why are you helping us?"

    "Repaying a favour"

    "Huh?"

    The man''s eyes were a beautiful amber colour. When he looks at you very intently, it was if you were the only one in the world. He stood there quietly, not afraid of the silk umbre around his neck. Somehow these eyes were very familiar

    It took Dongfang Minghui a long time to react, "I know butdo you want to know about your biological parents?"

    Mo Ce''s pupils tightened for a moment, he turned around, and disappeared in a sh.

    "Do you want to know, or don''t you want to know?!" Dongfang Minghui intuitively felt that this person was really a strange person, just like when she forced the medicine on him before yet the other party didn''t appreciate it. Now, she kindly wanted to tell him about his biological parents, but it turned out that the oter party turned around to leave.

    He probably didn''t want to know.

    After rounds of bombing, the surrounding grass and ground exploded, and the colorful spiritual power on Seventh sister''s body resisted again and again. After several times, Dongfang Minghui was afraid that she would not be able to resist. Until the thunder subsided and the sky returned to its previous clearness, the scene could be seen clearly with all the surrounding trees and grass devastated. There were traces of burnt trees everywhere. Those corpses were also bombed into pieces of bloody flesh making everything look disgusting.

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes quickly, and saw a ce simr to a shura field in front of her, which was full of destion. She stood up, frowning deeply, "What happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui was really relieved after hearing her voice, and sat down on the ground, "It was so dangerous!"

    Qian Wanyu took a quick nce of the surrounding then walked quickly to Dongfang Minghui''s side, grabbing her arm vigorously, trying to pull her up, "What''s wrong, are you injured?"

    She shook her head, "No, it''s just exhaustion, I need to recover."

    After she recovered a bit, she began to check the injuries of Toothless and Little White. She didn''t know what happened to these two little guys after she left. They both had many wounds, some were caused by sharp des, and some were caused by condensed spiritual energy attacks.

    "Toothless, show me your injury."

    "Aww."

    Toothless flicked its tail feebly, looking listless, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but feel relieved when she thought of what she had told it before, "Toothless, you''re a good boy." Even though he didn''t like Seventh sister, he did his best to protect her.

    The hidden wound on Toothless''s neck was about three centimeters deep. This wound almost killed it and it looks like it was from a sudden attack. The other part was connected to a lodged ice shard still in its body, dripping with blood.

    Dongfang Minghui just checked and was immediately furious, these group of Qing Lan Sect people should be damned. She silently took the ice pick out of its neck, sprinkled it with pills, and bandaged the wound up. As for the other ces, it was just some minor injuries.

    After the things around his neck were taken out, Toothless felt much morefortable, and the brilliance of his eyes was much brighter than before.

    Little White''s injuries were scattered, but fortunately they were all minor injuries. When she was treating him, he didn''t even hum, obviously Little White was quite strong and brave.

    Qian Wanyu threw the corpses of the people directly into the mes that Toothless had vomited before, everything else waspletely burned, leaving nothing behind.

    Only now did Dongfang Minghui have the time to exin the ins and outs of the matter, "I don''t know why he appeared here, Seventh sister, next time you meet him, will you tell him about his parents?"

    "No rush, we haven''t confirmed it yet."

    Qian Wanyu had been immersed in her own thoughts before, looking at the starry sky and the formations. She had had an epiphany without knowing it. Somehow it promoted the growth of her spiritual power, thus breaking through a small level. She asked in her sea of souls, "Do you think that if I want to advance in the future, the momentum be even bigger than today?"

    "If it''s a big promotion, the momentum is definitely going to be very terrifying. But if it is a small tier it will only be like today at most."

    Qing Mo was actually also not sure, after all, it is rare for any one person to appear in a hundred years with the Five Elements Body. Even if someone does appear, there were not many who could live well to the end, not many people will achieve sess in cultivation Therefore, he could onlyfort her first, "But you still have to find Qian Ying''s descendants quickly and im the inheritance."

    At that time, even if her dark attribute was exposed, unless she encountered a monster of the Spiritual Saint level her life would be safe.

    Seventh sister?"

    "Um."

    Seeing that Qian Wanyu was absent-minded, Dongfang Minghui was a little worried.

    "Why don''t I see that pseudo-dragon?"

    "He''s in my space ring." Dongfang Minghui felt heartbroken as soon as she talked about this useless pseudo-dragon. If she had known this, she should have let Toothless swallow him. "It must absorb the essence of the sun and the moon for half a month. In order to maintain a half month of human form."

    "So?"

    "It suddenly lost its water source, and it was dying. I had no choice but to take it to find a water source first, and then we got exposed." If she stayed where she was, the designated group of Qing Lan Sect people wouldn''t have been able to find Seventh sister.

    This pseudo-dragon was really good at deceiving people!

    Qian Wanyu was silent for a moment, she took out the old topographic map from her space ring, and studied it a little bit, "Let''s see where this area is before deciding where to go."

    "Good."

    Both Toothless and Little White were injured, Dongfang Minghui asked them to return to her space ring to cultivate, Little Color still felt angry, probably at being injured so badly so he quickly returned as well.

    In an instant, she and Seventh sister were the only ones present, and the surroundings suddenly became empty.

    The two held hands and walked slowly.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the stars in the sky while walking forward. They walked for two days before they saw a town. People wereing and going making it look very lively.

    "Hey uncle, what is this ce?"

    "Shichuan Town." The uncle saw that there were two young and beautiful girls, so he was happy to answer.

    "Thank you, uncle."

    The two chose an inn in the town that looked rtively clean, and rested for a while. Dongfang Minghui pushed open the small window, and she could see the lively scene on the street from the small window, "Seventh sister, if the uncle wasn''t wrong, well have to walk for two months before reaching the beast tribe.

    "Some things can''t be rushed."

    Qian Wanyu held her hand and could feel her spiritual exhaustion. The two of them practiced together all the way, so the journey was not too tiring.

    The two stood by the window and watched for a while, when they heard a knock on the door.

    "Two guests, the things you want are here."

    "Thank you."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that there were two wooden barrels, one of which was still steaming hot, and the dense smoke filled the whole room. Thinking of thest time she''d taken a bath, she blushed and bit her lips lightly. The picture swept through her mind again.

    She shook her head vigorously, trying to shake off those charming pictures.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    "Seventh sister." She shyly took a small step forward, a little bit nervous, and a little bit expectant.

    Qian Wanyu saw that her cheeks were flushed, and she wanted to tease the other party, she stepped forward maliciously and pulled her into her arms, her fingers rubbed the other party''s back very slowly up and down. She whispered softly and dropped a kiss or two by her ear. The faint scent of grass from the other person made her feel veryfortable. It was meant to be a light kiss but in the end it turned into a heavy suck.

    Boo

    "Well, Seventh sister, it''s still daytime" Dongfang Minghui was bitten by the other party and her whole body became limp, her hands tightly grabbed the other party''s clothes, the weight of her body leaned on the wooden barrel, and the wet touch by her ears made her blush. The small me in her heart slowly rose, she raised her head, and wrapped her hands around the other party''s neck naturally.

    Qian Wanyu''s heart was itching, especially when she saw the red corners of the other party''s eyes, she couldn''t help it. Qian Wanyu was teasing the other party, but the fire identally burned her as well. Dongfang Minghui taking the initiative to stick out her tongue and lick her lips, crushed herst strand of reason.

    Clothes were scattered on the ground, the sound of water and chanting were intertwined, and finally weaved a beautiful song.

    The two messed around, and when Dongfang Minghui woke up, the sky was dark, and the light from outside came in through the window. As soon as she woke up, she saw the person beside her, whose quiet sleeping face still had an aura of charm.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it, stretched out her hand, and vaguely traced the other''s eyes, nose and beautiful lips.

    "Not sleeping anymore?"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed the hand that was in mid-air, opened her eyes, and stared at her with cold eyes full of infatuation, "Do you still want it?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s cheeks were slightly flushed, shyly shrinking into her arms.

    "Ha, you''re so shy." Qian Wanyu would never say that the two buckets of water were actually prepared for the pseudo-dragon and not for her heh if he did, the person in her arms would probably be quite angry.

    "No."

    "Sleep for a while, we will leave here in the morning."

    "Good."

    Before leaving Shichuan Town, Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui to the workshop to pick out arge porcin jar with arge opening setting it on the ground.

    "Let that pseudo dragone out."

    Dongfang Minghui clearly conveyed the idea of the Seventh sister to the pseudo dragon, and soon, a golden fish fluttered a few times in the grass. Qian Wanyu quickly threw it into therge porcin jar.

    Qian Wanyu absolutely did not allow any strange creatures to mix into Ninth Sister''s space ring, not to mention, this pseudo-dragon would turn into a middle-aged man.

    If Dongfang Minghui knew that Seventh sister was thinking this way, she would probably not stopughing. The jealous Seventh sister''s also very cute.

    "Put it in the space where Toothless is ced, and let them supervise each other."

    "Huh"

    Dongfang Minghui thought, Seventh sister definitely didn''t do it on purpose right? Yes, the scene of Toothless and the pseudo-dragon killing each other is definitely not what Seventh sister thought on purposeright?

    As soon as they left the town, Qian Wanyu pulled Dongfang Minghui into a leap and hid.

    In the blink of an eye, Mo Ce walked to the ce where they were just now, wandered around, determined a direction, and quickly left.

    What is he doing?

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened. The other party''s so-calleding and going without a trace seemed to be that he was actually following behind her and Seventh sister.

    Qian Wanyu had never met Mo Ce before, but she could see a clue from Ninth Sister''s eyes. The person was very fast and killed with only one sword.

    "Ninth Sister, do you know him?"

    "Yes, he is the person I told you about before. If the things recorded in Cheng Song''s handbook are correct, I think he is the son Cheng Song was looking for back then. Speaking of which, he seems to have half the blood of the elves.

    The most important thing was that the opponent also had dark attributes.

    This feature had appeared yesterday when she noticed the other party was fast and had a unique ability to hide his aura. If it wasn''t for the description from Ninth Sister yesterday, Qian Wanyu probably wouldn''t have been able to spot him.

    "Didn''t he not want to know about his biological parents yesterday? Why did he show up again?"

    "Don''t care about him, let''s continue on our way."

    Along the way, the two stopped and turned around the intersection from time to time, finally choosing a remote path, which could only probably amodate one person at a time to walk.

    Dongfang Minghui quietly followed behind Seventh sister without asking any further questions.

    <em>Snap</em>

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her feet, a broken tree branch.

    <em>Snap</em>

    <em>Boom</em>

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the branches under his feet again, this time the noise was definitely not caused by her, Qian Wanyu who was walking in front also stopped and listened for a while.

    The two followed the sound and found that the boy who had been following them was fighting someone with a sword.

    When they saw the person opposite, they were shocked, "Jing Ke?!"

    The person who they had lost contact with in the beast tribe suddenly appeared in the wilderness. Qian Wanyu thought for a moment, then stood up and interrupted them, "What are you doing?"

    The sudden movement attracted the attention of both of them. Jing Ke was also taken aback when he saw Qian Wanyu. The other party took advantage of this gap to kick him and send him flying. He didn''t get up for a long time.

    Qian Wanyu was holding a long whip and deflected the follow up sword violently.

    Mo Ce looked at Jing Ke on the ground.

    "Everyone stop fighting, we are all on the same side!"

    Mo Ce''s beautiful eyes looked at her fixedly, as if he wanted her to exin.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, "Ugh will die if you say one more word? If you don''t say anything I don''t live in your stomach so I can''t guess what you''re thinking!" She hated guessing other people''s thoughts the most in her life, no matter if it was men or women. The bottom of a person''s heart is as deep as the sea, how would she know what they were thinking if they never say it?!

    "This is Jing Ke."

    Jing Ke was a little embarrassed, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, which showed that the kick by Mo Ce was definitely not light.

    "Thiswhat''s your name?"

    We have met several times, but still don''t know each other''s name, Dongfang Minghui felt slightly embarrassed.

    "Mo Ce."

    "Mo Ce!"

    "You are Mo Ce?!"

    Dongfang Minghui felt dizzy for a while. When Wei Jun said that she was bringing Bai Xuan and Mo Ce with her, she was lucky enough not to let Seventh sister meet Mo Ce at least. As a result it seems that Feng Shui took turns, in the end, Seventh sister''s harem wasplete.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if she knew that the other party was Mo Ce in the underground secret room many years ago, would she have given him pills and flying needles?

    The answer was no!!!

    She wouldn''t let anyone try to grab Seventh sister from her!<blockquote>LOL Jealous Minghui is very cute haha. Thank you for the support from readers, donators and others <3 </blockquote>

 Chapter 167 (1)

    Chapter 167 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui quickly calmed down, "Are you a member of the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Now it was Mo Ce''s turn to be surprised.

    Qian Wanyu also heard from Wei Jun that she was in a dangerous situation before but a person named Mo Ce once tried to rescue her, however he failed so heter sent a distress message for her. In other words, the other party actually knew them from a long time ago. She put the whip back on her waist, "Can you take off your shirt so I can have a look at it?"

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Mo Ce took a step back instinctively, with a calm expression on his face. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t see the redness of his ears at all.

    The other party was so innocent!

    "Well, cough cough, Seventh sister, how is Jing Ke?" Dongfang Minghui intentionally blocked Qian Wanyu''s gaze from looking at Mo Ce. Although she knew that Seventh sister probably wanted to check the mark of the elves on Mo Ce''s body, but in front of her is it really good to see other men''s naked bodies?!

    Dongfang Minghui was a little apprehensive, her erratic eyes and Jing Ke''splex expression met unexpectedly, and the other party''s eyes seemed to avoid her.

    "Jing Ke."

    "Senior."

    Jing Ke''s attitude towards Qian Wanyu was respectful as always, he struggled to get up from the ground, "My lord, it''s great to see you again, this girl is?"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly recalled that when she got along with Jing Ke, she was still a little girl, and the bacsh of the seal had not been withdrawn.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Jing Ke thoughtfully, "This is my friend."

    Jing Ke stared intently at Dongfang Minghui''s face for a while, and said hesitantly, "My lord, this girl looksvery simr to the little doctor. Why isn''t the little doctor with you?"

    Why did Seventh sister lie?

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the other party suspiciously, and found that Seventh sister''s face was cold without any joy of seeing an old friend, "Don''t talk about me first, how did you appear in this wilderness?"

    "My lord, I, at that time" Jing Ke spoke hesitantly, his eyes wandered, and he always turned to Mo Ce intentionally or unintentionally, as if he was worried about the presence of outsiders.

    Dongfang Minghui also looked at Mo Ce suspiciously, and asked, "Why were you fighting?"

    Jing Ke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and exined to Qian Wanyu, "It was a misunderstanding. I thought he was the one chasing and killing me, so I fought him. Is senior also familiar with this friend?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at Mo Ce lightly, "I''m not familiar with you, this is the first time I''ve seen you."

    Dongfang Minghui seemed to feel the fleeting rxation in Jing Ke''s tense expression. She nced at Mo Ce thoughtfully, and found that the other party was very calm, as if the reason they fought and killed was precisely because of what Jing Ke said.

    "Since it''s a misunderstanding and we''re acquainted now, let''s end this matter. Do you two have any opinions?" Qian Wanyu suggested casually, her eyes wandering around Jing Ke and Mo Ce.

    "It was just a misunderstanding. Brother, I offended you just now. Please don''t take it to heart."

    Dongfang Minghui thought to herself, the two of them had a deadly fight just now, if it wasn''t for the quick hands of Seventh sister, Jing Ke might have died in the hands of Mo Ce. Now, if Seventh sister said a word, the other party would be relieved. She didn''t know if it was really that she thought they wouldn''t hold grudges or if there was another purpose.

    "Heh." Mo Ce replied coldly, with a trace of displeasure shing across his face, he seemed dissatisfied, but he took the long sword away, which was considered to be epting Seventh sister''s proposal.

    The two put aside the previous matter, but the atmosphere was still weirdly tense.

    Dongfang Minghui, who was sandwiched between the two, moved towards the direction of Seventh sister with small steps, only to hear Qian Wanyu say again, "Where were you going?"

    Jing Ke covered his chest and spat out another mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as a piece of paper, "I have been looking for the trail of the Lord, and heaven really answers. I finally found the Lord."

    Mo Ce didn''t speak, and stood where he was, with a very weak sense of existence.

    Dongfang Minghui found that Mo Ce didn''t like talking, so she started the conversation, "Mo Ce, your mission ispleted, don''t you want to return to the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    "I won''t return."

    "Then where are you going next?"

    Mo Ce gave Dongfang Minghui aplicated look, and there seemed to be a thousand words in his eyes, but in the end it turned into a light sentence, "I''ll follow you."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded.

    Qian Wanyu nced over with a meaningful smile on her face, "Follow her?"

    "Seventh sister, this, that, me and him" Dongfang Minghui waved her hands again and again, exining for a long time, but she couldn''t exin clearly, her eyes widened, her face puffed up, and she said angrily, "Aren''t we both clear now? What are you doing following me?"

    Mo Tse said nothing.

    Dongfang Minghui was so pissed off!

    "Let''s talk about it first, we are going back to the beast tribe. If any of you want to change the route, you can leave now." Qian Wanyu nced at Mo Ce intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Wherever my lord is going, I will go." Jing Ke expressed his determination to follow Qian Wanyu as always.

    The words of this oath made Dongfang Minghui inexplicably ufortable.

    Mo Ce took two steps closer to Dongfang Minghui, expressing his determination to follow Dongfang Minghui in the future with actions.

    "In that case, let''s go."

    Originally, it was just the two of them along the way, holding hands, kissing anytime, anywhere, and even casually when they were in the mood. As a result, after adding two big light bulbs, Dongfang Minghui looked at her two little hands sadly.

    No one was pulling it

    "My lord, the tribe is now at war, why don''t we just go back to the empire?" Jing Ke asked with a puzzled face.

    "War has already started? When did it happen?" Qian Wanyu was most concerned about whether the trading market was also affected by the war, "Who started the war and with whom?"

    "My lord, I also heard this from other people. From Shichuan Town, the towns that are closer to the Beast Tribe have suffered because of the internal war of the Beast Tribe, so I think if we go back at this time, it''s going to be bad luck."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t ask any more questions, she probably couldn''t get anything more out of Jing Ke''s mouth.

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything.

    After they walked for about five hours, they found a spacious ce to sit down. Jing Ke volunteered to search and said, "My lord, I''ll go to see if there is anything to eat nearby."

    When leaving, he said to Mo Ce again, "Brother Mo, you shoulde with me."

    Mo Ce didn''t even give him a look, he looked at the sword in his hand seriously and intently, as if the sword was his closest friend.

    Jing Ke waspletely ignored by him, andughed dryly with a good temper, "Since Brother Mo doesn''t want to go, then I''d better go by myself."

    After he left, Dongfang Minghui was free to talk to Qian Wanyu, "Seventh sister, Jing Ke, isn''t"

    Qian Wanyu covered her mouth with one hand, and shook her head lightly at her.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know the meaning of Seventh sister at all. She restrained her curiosity and changed the subject, "Seventh sister, the beast tribe has lived peacefully for so many years, why did the struggle suddenly break out?"

    "When we were here, Cyril and Hiry were already about to move. I hope that the Cass tribe will not be defeated so soon." A trace of worry shed in Qian Wanyu''s eyes.

    "With the help of the Yuntian Pavilion, the Cass tribe pushed back one of Cyril''s troops thirty miles." Mo Ce said quickly, which was the longest sentence they had ever said since they met.

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback for a while, and then said happily, "That''s great."

    Qian Wanyu was not very happy, "How about the Hiry tribe?"

    "After the Cyril tribe was defeated once, I don''t know what kind of deal they made with the Hiry tribe. With the help of a group of war beasts from the Hiry tribe, they attacked again, breaking the defense set up by Cass"

    There were countless casualties

    Dongfang Minghui was silent for a moment, "Mo Ce, how do you know?"

    Mo Ze raised his eyelids and nced at them, "I was still in the beast tribe at that time."

    "Do you know what''s going on?"

    Mo Ce shook his head. It had been almost three to five months since he left the orc tribe.

    When Jing Ke came back with a beast on his back, the three of them still maintained the posture from when he left. Qian Wanyu sat cross-legged, as if practicing. His gaze swept across Dongfang Minghui, and finallynded on Mo Ce''s head.

    "This girl is a friend of the Lord, but I haven''t asked your name yet." Jing Ke put down the heavy object, picked a ce closer to Dongfang Minghui, and began to chat intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Tong Yao."

    Dongfang Minghui knew that Seventh sister was deliberately hiding her true identity from Jing Ke, so she simply used her previous name.

    "Tong girl, did we meet somewhere before? If not, how would you know the Lord?" Jing Ke was worried about the fact that Dongfang Minghui knew his name. Taking advantage of Qian Wanyu cultivating, he wanted to test the waters.

    Dongfang Minghui was at a loss for words. She didn''t know what Seventh sister was hiding from Jing Ke, so she spoke quickly and called out the other party''s name. Her cheeks were blushing, as if dyed with ayer of rouge. "Seventh sister always chats in my ear, after a while, of course I will know who you are."

    Jing Ke looked stunned, "Tong girl, you also call the adult Seventh sister Are you and the little doctor also sisters?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked bewildered, and began to pretend to be stupid, "Brother Jing, who is the little doctor you are talking about?"

    Jing Ke took out a knife from nowhere, and quickly removed the animal skin. The meat was handled well and skillfully.

    Her knowledge of Jing Ke was only during the period in the Cass tribe. Jing Ke often apanied Li En to practice, and he had never done this kind of thing with a knife. "Brother Jing is nning to grill meat for us to eat?"

    "I used to follow the caravan, and I''m good at fighting, and I became proficient over time." Jing Ke smiled at her, quickly set up a wooden frame, skewered the meat piece by piece, and skillfully lit the fire.

    "Brother Jing is very powerful." Dongfang Minghui praised.

    When the meat was fragrant, Jing Ke divided the meat on the shelf and offered a piece to Mo Ce, "Brother Mo, please."

    When she saw Mo Ce ignore him as before, she turned her head directly and moved a little further away from Jing Ke.

    Jing Ke was a little embarrassed, he took back the barbecue, and delivered the skewer of meat that Mo Ce didn''t want to Dongfang Minghui, "Tong girl, don''tugh at my poor craftsmanship."

    "Brother Jing was joking, I haven''t eaten for a few days, and it smells delicious." Dongfang Minghui took the skewer of barbecued meat from him with a face of joy''. Freshly baked meat without any additives.

    When she just took it, she could smell a fishy smell, inexplicably remembering how Seventh sister had dealt with the corpses of Qing Lan Sect disciples before, there was something rolling in her stomach, she licked her tongue. She asked in her sea of souls, "Little Colour, is there anything added to this meat?"

    "Nothing has been added, however, this beast was poisoned to death."

    Dongfang Minghui endured the nausea, opened her mouth, and ate a piece of shredded pork in small bites, "Brother Jing, Seventh sister said that you were separated from her before, what have you been during this time?"

    Jing Ke paused and said slowly, "I met a friend who was in the same caravan as me before. He often ran back and forth between the beast tribe and the human races. He told me the news of my family''s disasterI-I went back to the empire on impulse."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that he was downying this incident, as if he was justmenting on a small issue without any sadness at all. She looked at the unptable barbecue in front of her, which was a bit hard to swallow, "Brother Jing, I''m really sorry of reminding you of sad things."

    Jing Ke smiled bitterly, staring nkly at the fire.

    The atmosphere was rather awkward.

    At this moment, Mo Ce wrapped a bunch of red, green and purple fruits with a piece of cloth, sat aside, wiped a green fruit on his clothes, then bit into it, and started to eat it.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed instinctively when she saw that he was eating something sweet, and then looked at the piece of meat in her hand that was about to cool down, a trace of pain shed across her face, and she was feeling a little bit aggrieved. This Mo Ce must know that the meat is not good so he went to the woods to find fruit.

    Just after she scolded Mo Ce fiercely a dozen times, something shed by quickly, and Dongfang Minghui swiped her head to dodge, only to see a red fruit falling on the ground alone.

    Mo Ce stared with a cold face, and then concentrated on eating the fruit.

    "Why can''t you just give it normally ah, you have to throw it?" She was used to using hidden weapons, so her first reaction is of course to dodge, if she doesn''t dodge should she just foolishly get hit? If it were really a hidden weapon, her hands would even have moved to attack back!

    Seeing her pouting, Mo Ce strode up to her after eating the green fruit.

    Dongfang Minghui stared at him nkly.

    As a result, Mo Ze squatted down, picked up the red fruit behind her, wiped it on his shirt, and started eating it again.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    She suffered 10,000 points of damage inexplicably!

    When Qian Wanyu opened her eyes, she saw Ninth Sister puffing her face and poking the flesh in her hand with her fingers, as if she had a grudge against it, she chuckled lightly, although she sat there motionlessly her spiritual consciousness covered the entire area, she could see everything around them.

    "We''ve had enough rest, everyone pack up, and we''ll continue on our way."

    "Good."

    Dongfang Minghui threw the inedible piece of meat into the space ring with a whoosh, Little Color tossed it out in disgust, and found an inconspicuous ce to bury it.

    "My lord, this is the meat I roasted for you." Jing Ke graciously delivered a piece of meat to Qian Wanyu.

    "I don''t eat barbecue." Qian Wanyu didn''t even look at it.

    Seeing him look depressed, Dongfang Minghuipared her thumbs and silently lit twenty-three candles for Jing Ke.

    Mo Ce ate about a dozen fruits, and when he stood up, he packed up the package, tied it, and then stuffed the package into Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "I''ll eat it for you."

    Dongfang Minghui really wanted to smash these fruits on his head! He only gave them to her after eating but the few bites of meat she ate just now were still stuck in her throat, unable to go up or down, very greasy, especially the fishy taste in her mouth made her sick.

    As if venting, she wiped the wrapped fruit on her clothes casually, and started to eat it. With the juice from the fruit, she felt much morefortable.

    "Little Colour, was the fruit poisonous?"

    "You''re only asking me after you finish eating, isn''t it toote?" Little Color rolled her eyes in the sea of souls, "If it were poisonous, the person in front of you would already be dead."

    "All right"

    After eating one, she felt veryfortable, she rinsed two with water, and delivered them to Seventh sister and Jing Ke respectively, "Just now I ate meat,e, satisfy your craving with fruit."

    "Thank you, Miss Tong." Jing Ke was not polite at all, and took two fruits from Dongfang Minghui, he picked out a green fruit, and she handed the remaining one to Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little heartbroken.

    That was the one she washed for Seventh sister to eat, but it was given to someone elseahhhh!

    There is probably nothing more annoying than someone taking thing from her lover in front of her, Dongfang Minghui immediately turned cold.

    Qian Wanyu nced at Jing Ke, and walked in front without saying a word.

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief, washed the rest of the fruit, took half of it and threw it into her space ring, she raised the remaining half in her hand, and said to Mo Ce, "I will keep these for you. If you want to eat, let me know."

    Mo Ce gave her a strange look.

    Jing Ke quickly followed Qian Wanyu''s footsteps, while Dongfang Minghui and Mo Ce slowlygged behind. While eating the fruit, she couldn''t stop talking, "Mo Ce, since you n to follow me, do you want to know your life experience?"

    Mo Ze remained silent as usual.

    "If you don''t want to know, I won''t tell you." Dongfang Minghui snapped and bit into a nutshell, feeling an inexplicable toothache, "Master Wei is my best friend, thank you for delivering the distress letter for her, just treat it as me repaying a debt to you for that favour."

    Mo Ce didn''t say a word, but his steps became slower and slower, and gradually the distance between the four of them widened.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to catch up with the person in front of her, but Mo Ce grabbed her wrist.

    "What are you doing?"

    "YYoung Master Wei, is he okay now?"

    The corners of Dongfang Minghui''s mouth turned up slightly, she didn''t know if it was good or not, but Wei Jun seemed to have a kind of halo everywhere she went, even being able to be the Lord of the mermaid n, "I mean which aspect do you want to ask about?"

    Mo Ce''s words were caught in his throat by her words, "When I saw him before, he was not well."

    Dongfang Minghui understood. Mo Ce had seen someone in the Arena forcibly drugging Wei Jun, so she thought about it before answering, "Don''t worry, she''s fine. If you are destined, you will see him again."

    Mo Ce nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What are you doing?"

    Qian Wanyu looked back and forth between her and Mo Ce with her icy eyes, and finally her dark and deep eyes fixed on Mo Ce''s hand that was holding onto her wrist.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly shook off Mo Ce''s hand, took two steps back, and quickly exined, "Seventh sister, we didn''t do anything!"

    "We were just talking about what happened before."

    "Hurry up, we''re going to the next town before it gets dark."

    "Good."

    It turned out that the weather was not good, the sky was still clear before, but two hourster, the sky was gloomy, and a long-lost downpour fell without warning. Everyone was walking on the road and got drenched in water.<blockquote>

    Hoho what is Jing Ke up to???!

    Thank you to all donators, supporters andmentors!</blockquote>

 Chapter 167 (2)

    Chapter 167 (2)

    Unfortunately, there is not even a ce to shelter from the rain.

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely drenched by the rain, and her eyes were covered by the rain. Just as she was thinking about whether to hide in a tree, a piece of animal skin suddenly appeared above her head, temporarily shielding her from the rain. After the rain was wiped away from her eyes, Mo Ce''s paralyzed face could be seen clearly.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu turned her head and saw Mo Ce standing beside Ninth Sister, trying to protect Ninth Sister from the wind and rain with a piece of rag swaying in the wind.

    "Thank you."

    Dongfang Minghui walked over and whispered in Qian Wanyu''s ear, "There is an uninhabited cave nearby, that''ll allow us to hide from the rain."

    Qian Wanyu nced at her and reminded, "Where''s your umbre?"

    In order not to arouse Jing Ke''s suspicion, the silk umbre behind her was thrown into her space ring. She blinked and said with a smile, "Seventh sister, let''s hide from the rain tonight, we will go on our way after the rain. It won''t stop for a while after all."

    Qian Wanyu raised her head, this day was indeed the most suitable for her cultivation.

    "Okay, let''s find a ce to take shelter from the rain for now."

    The ce was provided by Little Color. On the left side of the road they walked before, there was a fork in the road. The fork went all the way to the end, and there was a cliff below. The cave was just a little distance below the cliff, "It''s just below us.

    Due to the rain, the road down the cliff was very slippery and difficult to walk.

    Dongfang Minghui was hesitant to let Little Color''s vines appear, since Jing Ke knew about them. As soon as Little Color appeared, she would probably be exposed.

    Mo Ce volunteered to stand up, "I''ll go down and have a look first."

    He jumped down about halfway, inserted the sword in his hand into the cliff, and slid all the way down to see a dark cave, "I found it."

    "Jing Ke, you can figure out a way to get down on your own."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Qian Wanyu threw out her whip and found the right ce. The tip of the whip got stuck in a crack in a stone. She pulled it hard to check it wasn''t loose then jumped down with Dongfang Minghui in her arms to see the cave.

    Seventh sister!

    "Do not talk."

    Dongfang Minghui could still see Seventh sister''s tense face, she seemed very angry so she simply kissed her cheeks twice, and finally kissed her lips.

    There were mes beating in Qian Wanyu''s dark eyes, and with a strong shake, she was sent into the cave.

    "Ah, how long have you been standing here?"

    Mo Ce was dressed in ck and stood motionless at the exit of the cave as the background picture. He raised his eyes and nced at Qian Wanyu before walking into the cave.

    There was a strong smell of blood in the cave. Qian Wanyu inserted the moonstone into the wall to light up the cave. There was a severed snake inside. The snake head and tail were separated, and the middle part was cut into three parts.

    "You killed it?"

    "Yeah."

    Dongfang Minghui took a look. The snake was about five meters long, upying most of the cave, and there were some scattered skeletons in the cave, which should be the prey captured by this snake.

    "This snake beast is so big, there should be an energy core in its head."

    Mo Ce threw out his sword, squatted down, ran to dig out the snake''s head, a soft wind energy core appeared.

    "Ah, my lord, help!"

    Thest of the group, Jing Ke who came down from the top stumbled and almost fell off the cliff. His fingers barely grabbed a big rock, and most of his body fell off. Qian Wanyu threw out her whip and swept him up.

    Jing Ke was paralyzed on the ground, with a face full of panic, panting heavily, "My lord, you saved me again."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t say anything, the rain was still falling outside, and it was worse than before, "We will rest here tonight."

    "Such a big snake, who killed it?" Jing Ke looked horrified when he saw the snake, and then slowly approached it when he saw Dongfang Minghui and Mo Ce muttering beside the snake.

    "Brother Jing, it''s Mo Ce who killed it."

    Mo Ce had skinned and drained the snake beast''s blood. In addition to the wind energy core, he also searched for snake pills and chopped the snake into pieces. Mo Ce then set up some branches and lit a fire.

    After there was a bonfire in the cave, it wouldn''t be so chilly.

    Qian Wanyu has been standing outside the cave, watching the shes of light outside from mid-air, she pursed her lips tightly.

    "If you miss this time, it may not be easy for you to encounter such a heavy rain." Qing Mo reminded in the sea of souls.

    "Seventh sister, what are you looking at?"

    Qian Wanyu turned her eyes from the two people in the cave to Dongfang Minghui, leaned down, and smoothed the wet sticky hair on the other''s forehead, "I''m going out for a while, you stay in this cave, be careful."

    "Where are you going?"

    A sh of lightning illuminated the deep affection in Qian Wanyu''s eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui saw it and her heart was beating wildly, but she waspletely confused.

    Qian Wanyu pulled the person into her arms with one hand, held her head and sucked a red mark on the other''s neck forcefully, as if punishing her then and rubbed it gently with her teeth.

    Dongfang Minghui was ticklish and shrank her neck.

    "Be careful."

    "Mmm."

    After finishing speaking, with the hook of whip, Qian Wanyu jumped up against the cold rain, and quickly found a ce that might allow her to receive the strongest point of lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, Jing Ke quickly walked outside the cave and there was no trace of Qian Wanyu, "Tong girl, where did the lord go?"

    Dongfang Minghui spread her hands, expressing that she didn''t know, "Seventh sister said she has something to do so she let us wait for her in this cave."

    After finishing speaking, she moved to Mo Ce''s side. Although she was not familiar with Mo Ce, she felt that Mo Ce was the more reliable person. It instinctively drove her to sit on his right side and lean towards the fire.

    The wet clothes dried quickly from the fire, and the barbeque smell in the cave covered up some of the previous rotting smell, making the smell in the cave less unpleasant.

    "Mo Ce, I haven''t seen you in the Blood Fiend Alliance before. When did you join?" Dongfang Minghui wanted to know more about the other party, so she just mentioned it casually. Who knew that Mo Ce would not say a word after this topic was proposed.

    After roasting a snake, Mo Ce took out something from his bosom, sprinkled something on the snake, and handed it to her, "Eat."

    Dongfang Minghui sniffed it. The thing sprinkled on top should be seasoning, and the taste would naturally not as good as the seasoning she made herself. She tried a small mouthful, and it was okay, at least better than Jing Ke''s.

    "Brother Jing, you eat one too."

    Dongfang Minghui snatched the snake meat from Mo Ce''s hand with familiarity, half-blinked at him, and sent it to Jing Ke.

    Jing Ke was obviously absent-minded, staring at the fiery bonfire in a daze, turning a blind eye to the things delivered by Dongfang Minghui.

    "Brother Jing, Brother Jing, take a bite." Dongfang Minghui held the snake skewers in front of his eyes twice before Jing Ke came back to his senses, "Tong girl, thank you."

    After Jing Ke took it, he was full of thoughts while eating, and soon began to feel dazed again.

    Dongfang Minghui was unhappy after eating a bunch of skewers, and Mo Ce kept looking at her, which she could ignore at first, but as the number of times increased, her eyebrows twitched together, "Mo Ce, what''s wrong? Just a piece of advice, it''s very unreasonable for you to look at a girl so tantly."

    Mo Tse nodded slightly.

    After that, the atmosphere became awkward again. There were obviously three people, but no one spoke, and the sound of burning branches could be heard in the cave. Just when Dongfang Minghui thought about whether she had said something wrong just now.

    "Uhh" Mo Ce nced at her, and then quickly looked away. He stretched out his finger and pointed to her neck, "Well, you seem to have been bitten by something here."

    Dongfang Minghui touched the ce she pointed to. That ce was the trace of love that Seventh sister left on her neck before she left!

    Her face turned red all of a sudden and she quickly turned around in shame, she couldn''t see anything in this ce and there was neither a mirror, nor a scarf or turtleneck that could cover it.she gritted her teeth lightly, Seventh sister that must''ve been on purpose!!!

    "I have medicine." Mo Ce kindly ced a porcin bottle of medicine between the two of them.

    Dongfang Minghui''s forehead had a ck line, "I don''t need this medicine, it''s just a mosquito bite."

    Mo Ce looked at her suspiciously, seeing that she really didn''t need it, he put away the medicine again.

    The three of them found a ce to rest not far from the bonfire.

    In the middle of the night, Dongfang Minghui woke up once, opened her sleepy eyes, and was shocked to find that she was the only one left in the cave, she was wearing a loose ck coat. She didn''t need to look to know that it belonged to Mo Ce, "Hmm, where did they all go?"

    After she asked Little Colour she found tha it seemed that Jing Ke had snuck out at some point, and Mo Ce followed him.

    There was still lightning and thunder outside, Dongfang Minghui struggled for a moment, "Let''s go up and see, what if they are looking for Seventh sister, or doing something that is not good for Seventh sister?"

    "It''s raining so hard outside, their traces would have been washed away by the rain, even if you go out, you can''t find their traces." Little Color said.

    "Why didn''t you call me earlier then?!"

    Little Color was silent, it wouldn''t admit that it was scared to go out because of the lightning, it wouldn''t go out even if you dragged it out!

    Little Colour?

    Little Colour??

    Little Colour!!!

    Little Color, who was afraid of being struck by lightning, sealed off her five senses, and sat in the sea of souls so intently showing that she didn''t care.

    Dongfang Minghui was so pissed off by it, she pondered Little Colour''s words carefully, and found one thing strange. If even Little Colour couldn''t find their trace, Seventh sister would definitely not be found by Jing Ke after going out for so long.

    Sheforted herself a little, and ran outside the cave. The umted water outside the cave flowed into the cave, and the rain showed no sign of stopping.

    She went back and forth in the cave, and when it was daylight, Mo Ce rushed back first. When he saw Dongfang Minghui sitting by the campfire, he froze for a moment, and quickly leaned against the wall with his sword in his arms, closing his eyes.

    The series of actions made people dizzy.

    After a stick of incense, Jing Ke also came down from the top andnded steadily outside the cave.

    Dongfang Minghui thought of the "dangerous situation" he was in when he came down before, and secretly scolded him as a scheming bitch. When Seventh sister was there, this man showed a hypocritical face of being weak, and when Seventh sister was gone, he had another face.

    "Brother Jing." She pretended to have just woken up, rubbed her eyes, stood up, and the baggy coat slipped off her body. She identified it and put the clothes on Mo Ce''s head casually.

    As soon as Mo Ce picked it up with his hand, he knocked off the clothes from the top of his head, and rubbed his eyes too, probably because of using too much force, his eyes were still a little red.

    "Ah, sorry to wake you up."

    "Brother Jing, why are you soaked all over? Did you go out?" Dongfang Minghui pointed at his wet clothes in a fuss, and then nced at Mo Ce. When Mo Ce came back, his clothes were also soaked but after a short while his clothes were suddenly all dry.

    Jing Ke had snuck out under an unknown pretense, and when he came back without knowing it, he was bumped into by Dongfang Minghui. He took out a very small rabbit beast, "I saw that you were all asleep, so I went up to see if I could find something to eat, pity I couldn''t find anything bigger."

    Tsk, this guy is very versatile, he seems to havee prepared with an excuse.

    Dongfang Minghui pretended not to know andughed, taking Jing Ke to the ce where the bonfire was burning, "Brother Jing, we are not hungry, what''s more, we haven''t finished eating the snake meat yesterday. It''s raining heavily outside, not to mention food, even the animals are probably looking for a ce to hide from the rain, so don''t do such a dangerous thing next time."

    Jing Ke nodded again and again, Dongfang Minghui threw the dead rabbit in his hand aside, she took a closer look, there was a bloodstain on the neck of the rabbit but there was no wound elsewhere.

    It should have been killed by Jing Ke in one go.

    Jing Ke was a Spiritual Master of the water system so he could make use of the rainwater outside, the disadvantaged environment for most people would be a big advantage for water system users.

    If this guy was really someone fishy, she didn''t know if Mo Ce and her could beat him.

    After a few months, she actually couldn''t see through his current strength.

    In this way, they stayed in this cave for a full half a month, eating snake and rabbit meat. When they finally ran out of dry branches, they had to suffer from the cold in the cave.

    Dongfang Minghui and Mo Ce tacitly staggered the time. When she was resting, Mo Ce was keeping watch. When Mo Ce was resting, she would stay up staring at Jing Ke with wide eyes.

    Since that day, Jing Ke seemed to be quite peaceful and hadn''t made any more movements.

    The gloomy sky disappeared, and a ray of golden sunlight appeared in front of everyone. The brilliance hit the cave, warming it, and dispelling the cold air in the cave.

    "It''s bright."

    "Isn''t it time for the lord toe back?"

    "Um."

    Speak of Cao Cao and Cao Cao would be there.

    Just as they were discussing whether to wait in the cave or go up, Qian Wanyu''s whip appeared in front of them.

    Seventh sister!

    "I''m back."

    Qian Wanyu felt relieved when she saw that Dongfang Minghui was fine.Her eyes wandered over Jing Ke''s body, "Let''s go, it''s sunny outside, we should go up too."

    "Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    "Practice."

    She was collecting lightning. The natural lightning bolts this time was a great opportunity to take its essence.

    Dongfang Minghui knew it, she pouted, and before Mo Ce and the others came up, she whispered, "The night you left, Jing Ke went out once while we were asleep."

    "I know."

    Qian Wanyu said it quite easily, but in fact, if she hadn''t used some special methods, she might have been discovered by Jing Ke when she was practicing on the top of the mountain. She was undergoing the test of thunder and lightning at that time but she deliberately released a wisp of consciousness outside to keep watch.

    She saw Jing Keing towards the hill where she was, and Mo Ce following unhurriedly behind him. If Mo Ce hadn''t made a noise on purpose to test him, she doubted that Jing Ke would appear in front of her, but at the same time, an opportunity to test Jing Ke''s loyalty was missed.

    "No way."

    "What are you girls talking about?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt that the current Jing Ke gave her a strange feeling, although he was smiling, for some reason, it made her heart feel chilly.

    She was lucky enough to think that he couldn''t find Seventh sister, but in fact, maybe the other party was very smart, and he actually guessed what Seventh sister was going to do. Dongfang Minghui pulled out a professional smile, "I''m discussing the next step with Seventh sister. I''m wondering how do we go on the road to beast tribe faster, Seventh sister joked that we should fly"

    "No matter what the lord say, I will follow the words of the lord."

    Good dog act!

    After Mo Ce got ready, they really set off. During this period, Dongfang Minghui felt a dull pain in her palms. She watched Seventh sister and Jing Ke walking together. She was probably wary of the other party acting as a demon. She looked at the palm of her hand, and the sleepy dragon seal after many months began to go crazy again.

    "Why didn''t it happen before"

    The sleepy dragon''s seal was faintly red, and the seal kept turning, like crazy. She found that the flowing marks began to change every other stick of incense. Enduring the pain, she hurriedly took out all the topographic maps of the sleepy dragon seal that she had drawn beforeparing them one by one, and also identifying the order.

    What she had never seen before, she would draw again.

    Mo Ce was the first to notice that something was wrong with her, his face was pale, the hair on his forehead was wet, and he kept covering his hands, "What''s wrong with you?"<blockquote>Lmao Mo Ce is actually kind of adorable, not Wanyu tier but protective of MC haha.

    Thank you to all readers, donators andmentors!</blockquote>

 Chapter 168 (1)

    Chapter 168 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui''s expression was not very good, her lip was bitten to pieces.

    "Shh, don''t talk, help me block the view, don''t let that person see it."

    As soon as Mo Ce turned his head, he saw Qian Wanyu looking this way. He wanted to block it, but he was powerless, "It''s toote, she ising this way."

    "Help me block Jing Ke, please."

    "Good."

    Mo Ce and Qian Wanyu almost passed each other, pointing a sword at Jing Ke, "Brother Jing, why don''t we have a discussion."

    Jing Ke also wanted to follow, but Mo Ce said that he was right, and the sword came out of its sheath, and attacked him without any warning, so he had to retreat.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed the person quickly, and saw that her hand became very hot, as if congested with blood, it became fiery red, "The Sleepy Dragon Seal has activated again"

    "Seventh sister, help me hold my hand."

    In the next half an hour, Dongfang Minghui rechecked the pictures one by one. Each picture represented the imprint of the Sleepy Dragon Seal. Qian Wanyu saw it clearly from the side. The reprints were different.

    "What''s this?"

    "I have no idea."

    She didn''t know why she wanted to write it down. She was bored at first, wanting to engrave the imprint of the Sleepy Dragon Seal as a souvenir.However, as she drew and drew, it be a habit, until sheter discovered that the sleepy dragon mark was like a maze map, winding and twisting, which was very fun.

    One by one, there were more than sixty maps if counted carefully.

    Qian Wanyu looked at a few of them with a look of astonishment, "This is a topographic map!"

    Dongfang Minghui put away all the papers in her hand, put them in her space, turned to Mo Ce and Jing Ke and said, "Seventh sister, Jing Ke''s spiritual power seems to have increased a lot."

    Qian Wanyu nodded lightly, this scene was a bit strange, "Don''t startle the snake for now, let''s see what he wants to do first."

    "Mo Ce, Brother Jing, stop fighting."

    Mo Ce withdrew his hands, as if he had just turned off. Jing Ke also quickly restrained the anger on his face, "Brother Mo seems to like topete, let''s make an appointment and have a good discussion next time."

    "Yes." Mo Ce responded lightly.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled weakly and apologetically at Mo Ce. She didn''t want Jing Ke to see those images. Who would have thought that Jing Ke seemed to have been angered by Mo Ce''s sudden attack and wanted to discuss again? Perhaps he wanted to kill him.

    "Seventh sister, don''t dy the journey, I''m fine."

    Qian Wanyu wanted to go with her, but when she saw Jing Ke, she nodded slightly.

    Mo Ce handed his scabbard to her, "If you are in so much pain that you can''t walk, I can use this to lead you for a distance."

    Dongfang Minghui was slightly taken aback, then shook her head with a broken smile, "I''m fine."

    Her hands hurt, not her feet, not to mention, holding the scabbard, under the eyes of Seventh sister, was too tant.

    Mo Ce stubbornly stuffed the scabbard into her hand, and finally touched the sleepy dragon seal.

    hiss

    Dongfang Minghui took a deep breath, and Mo Ce was really taken aback by her reaction, onlyter did he realize that the other party''s injury was on her hand.

    Mo Ce froze not knowing how to retract the scabbard.

    "Miss Tong and Brother Mo seem to be very familiar." Jing Ke casually mentioned.

    "Yeah, the rtionship is pretty good." Qian Wanyu responded with a smile, a hint of deep meaning shed in her eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui deliberatelygged behind, and asked in a low voice, "Mo Ce, when we saw youst time, why did you fight with Jing Ke?"

    Mo Ze thought for a moment, then responded with the same low voice, "He sneaked up on me."

    That day, he was looking for their traces, but he didn''t expect someone to rush out of the grass suddenly, as if he hadid in ambush long ago, so he naturally wanted to fight back.

    Dongfang Minghui nodded suddenly, it turned out to be like this.In this way, the scene was exactly the same as what Jing Ke exined that day, without ws.

    Considering that the Ninth Sister''s sleepy dragon seal was acting up, Qian Wanyu quickened her pace, and never rested again. They arrived at the next town, Baoning Town, before the sunset as they wished.

    Baoning Town was more chaotic than Shichuan Town. When they first entered the town, they saw many beast people from the tribes patrolling the town back and forth with weapons in their hands. The small traders were suffering and there were also fewer vendors on the street. Although the doors of the workshops were still open, the business looked quite sluggish. The only patrons seemed to be the beast people patrolling the town.

    This group of orcs should be from the Hirys tribe or the Cyril tribe, and they n to search for some fat in Baoning Town.

    Qian Wanyu took a quick look without looking sideways, found an inn with a rtivelyrge entrance, and asked for two rooms.

    "Three rooms."

    "Three rooms."

    The two said almost in unison.

    Mo Ce didn''t like Jing Ke, just like Jing Ke didn''t like Mo Ce either.

    "Uh, the few guests, I''m really sorry. Recently, the Beast Tribe has recruited people, and the inn has also been requisitioned by them. Today, there are only two rooms left. Um just seewhether you want it or not."

    Qian Wanyu nced at them, and quickly made a decision, "Yes."

    As a matter of course, she shared a room with Seventh sister, and Mo Ce had to share a room with Jing Ke, both of them exuded a chill from their body.

    "How do you feel now?" Qian Wanyu asked in a low voice, closing the door, helping her to the side of the bed.

    "It hurts." She coquettishly grabbed the other''s arm with the other hand, and replied with a frown, "Seventh sister, it hurts."

    When the sleepy dragon seal was painful, she once thought about chopping off this hand. Now she still feels this way but she can still support herself outside, trying not to let Jing Ke know about it. Plus there was also the opportunity to be alone with Seventh sister and roll around acting like a baby!

    Qian Wanyu hugged her head and pressed her head into her arms, "Pass the Sleepy Dragon Seal to me, Seventh sister will guard it instead of you."

    "No, Seventh sister, I actually don''t feel that much pain." Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth, making himself appear more rxed.

    This painsted all night, Dongfang Minghui tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep no matter what, and finally fell asleep in a daze.

    Qian Wanyu waited for a while, seeing that the other person was asleep, and then she sat on the side safely, watching the person on the bed in a daze. This thing seemed to require some sort of bnce which made her worried. If the sleepy dragon seal on her mother''s face at the beginning had broken out, and Ninth Sister didn''t take care of it

    This might be another sign.

    Thinking of this, Qian Wanyu walked to the edge of the bed, looking at the fiery red palm, she tried to put her palm on the Ninth Sister''s palm, but before she could touch it, the person lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes.

    Those familiar eyes were full of the imprints of the Sleepy Dragon Seal that kept turning upside down, like a special symbol.

    This wasn''t Ninth Sister!

    Qian Wanyu instinctively took a step back.

    The person on the bed didn''t seem to see her, she sat up straight, got up, opened the door, and walked out of the inn in this grand manner.

    "Who?!"

    Two beast people were guarding the gate of Baoning Town, and they were shocked when they saw a figure appearing in their field of vision. Until they found out that it was a slender girl, their smiles immediately became obscene, "Hey, it''s a girl."

    Dongfang Minghui turned a blind eye and walked straight in front of them.

    "It''s sote at night, girl, where are you going?" The two tall beast people looked at each other, one in front of the other in a nking posture, rubbing their hands together, and rushed over eagerly, wanting to hug her.

    Qian Wanyu followed closely behind. Seeing this scene, she became mad, and her anger rose. The whip in her hand flew out, and the tip of the whip hit the beast person''s forehead fiercely, if she didn''t make a move then she wouldn''t but since she had to then she would kill as fast as possible.

    Another beast person also wanted to intercept Dongfang Minghui, but just as he raised his head, he met those bottomless ck eyes, and the wretched smile froze on his face, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes.

    With a bang, red liquid sshed and something shattered.

    "Ah-"

    A miserable scream came from another beast person''s mouth, like a signal, it sounded out loud in Baoning Town.

    Qian Wanyu retracted the whip, and the one who was attacked by the whip was already dead. The other orc fell limply on the ground, blood stains appeared in his eye sockets, both eyes were hollow, and the middle eyeball was shattered.

    She sucked in a breath of cold air, the other party was still lingering, and there was still a breath left.

    This did not seem to be Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister wouldn''t do something this dangerous

    Seeing the person in front of her walking straight out of Baoning Town, the distance between the two has widened, Qian Wanyu calmed down, avoided the two corpses on the ground, and quickly followed, "Qing Mo, Ninth Sister''s current situation Have you ever seen it?"

    "It''s like she''s being possessed by something."

    "Follow her for now."

    "I know."

    Mo Ce was not asleep, when he heard the door opening in the next room, he followed out. When he reached the gate of the city, he squatted down and took a look at the situation of the two dead beast people. One of them had a hole in his forehead and his eyes were wide open. He probably did not expect that today was the day he died.

    As for the other one, it was a bit miserable, with red blood stains in the eye sockets, which looked a bit scary.

    He just stood up, trying to catch up with the person in front of him but one hand tightly grabbed his pants, and the beast person who was still breathing begged, "Help"

    The long sword on Mo Ce''s back was unsheathed, and after flying around in the air, it quickly shed across the man''s neck.

    Jing Ke could see clearly in the dark. After Mo Ce left, arge group of beast people rushed to the gate of the city. The two beast people guarding the gate had died. He went around the group of orcs and tracked down their whereabouts.

    When the night faded and a ray of morning light shone above Dongfang Minghui''s head, all the colors in her eyes faded away, as if someone had pressed the pause button, she shook and fell forward.

    Ninth Sister!

    Qian Wanyu quickly caught her, and after following her all night, the other party finally calmed down.

    When Dongfang Minghui woke up from tossing and turning, she couldn''t remember what dream she had. She just felt sore all over her body, as if she was sprinting for 800 meters in junior high school. The sun was a bit dazzling. She frowned slightly and rubbed her eyes. Whether she was stabbed by the sun or she couldn''t sleep well, she felt her eyes were sore and ufortable, and even her temples were buzzing.

    Seventh sister?

    "How are you feeling now?"

    "Tired." Dongfang Minghui looked puzzled, weren''t they at the inn? Why did she wake up in this wilderness?

    Looking around, weeds were overgrown, and half a person''s height of grass was faintly blocking the road.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes were full of worry, she pursed her lips tightly, not knowing whether she should tell about the other party''s sleepwalking night, just when she was considering to speak, Mo Ce stood up suddenly.

    "I''m going to find some fruit."

    "Good."

    Jing Ke moved closer to them, and looked at Dongfang Minghui worriedly, "Miss Tong, do you still remember what happenedst night?"

    "Jing Ke, please go and fetch some water for me."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that Seventh sister seemed a little displeased. She sat upright from Seventh sister''s embrace, stood up, and moved her legs, "Seventh sister, did something happenst night?"

    Qian Wanyu saw that her expression was calm, and the expression on her face became a little more dignified.

    "Ninth Sister doesn''t seem to remember what happenedst night."

    "Um."

    On that day, they rested in the wilderness for most of the day, and they set off when the sun rose to its highest point.Butthey got lost again.

    "The next town in Baoning Town is Longshi Town. This road doesn''t seem to lead to Longshi Town." Jing Ke was the first to raise the question, "After starting from Baoning Town, we should go straight to the east but"

    The night was too darkst night, and they were busy following her so one by one, they all got the direction wrong. After walking all night, they didn''t know where the right road was.

    "Longshi Town and Baoning Town have been upied by the Beast Tribe, so it shouldn''t be this road that is rarely visited by people."

    "Do you still know the current situation of the beast tribes?" Mo Ce looked at Jing Ke mockingly.

    It has to be said that Mo Ce''s words reminded Qian Wanyu and the others very well. She tried to learn thetest situation of the beast tribes from Jing Ke before, but the other party''s words were quite ambiguous, but now he seemed to even know theyout of all the small towns and who upied them which really made people suspicious.

    Jing Ke was a little nervous, especially when Qian Wanyu''s thoughtful gaze drifted over, his scalp became numb, "My lord, I also heard it from the conversation with the guards in Baoning Town, after all, now the tribes are in a state of turmoil, but those leaders who provoked the battle are smart enough to know to set up checkpoints here, check the gates, and prevent anyone from bringing reinforcements from outside."

    "Indeed." Qian Wanyu said something perfunctory and didn''t want to say any more.

    Compared with the situation of the beast tribe and Ninth Sister''s current problems, thetter was naturally more important.

    Jing Ke felt chills down his spine, he felt uneasy for a moment, and then asked courteously, "My lord, where should we go next?"

    Qian Wanyu''s current focus was on Ninth Sister, without even thinking about it she said, "Let''s take a break for now."

    This break turned out to be the entire day passing by.

    At night, rustling sounds came from the tent next to the bonfire. Mo Ce was keeping watch at night. When he heard the sound, he lifted the sword on the scabbard with his fingers, and he nced vigntly.

    He saw a small head emerging from the tent.

    After seeing clearly who the other party was, he put the sword back in his hand again. He nced curiously and found something unusual. The other party''s eyes were dull. After walking out of the tent, she passed him and walked straight ahead.

    Just as she was about to follow, she saw another person stooping down anding out of the tent.

    Qian Wanyu nced at him with aplicated expression, and quickly followed without saying anything. Mo Ce followed without a trace of hesitation.

    Jing Ke, who had been pretending to be asleep by the side, waited for them to leave before taking a look at the direction they were leaving. After extinguishing the burning bonfire, he also followed closely.

    As if there was a tacit understanding, everyone kept silent and hurried'' in an alternative way.

    "Just take a closer look at where your Ninth Sister wants to go?" Qing Mo reminded.

    "Yeah."

    Qian Wanyu tried to think carefully about the two episodes of Sleepy Dragon Seal, but the other party''s reactions were different, "This road has already deviated from the road to Longshi Town, Ninth Sister, what is she going to do?"

    "She''s not thinking nowshe probably won''t wake up until dawn, you really don''t n to tell her?"

    It was rare for Qian Wanyu to be silent, before the matter was rified, telling the other party would just add a little bit of trouble to the other party''s mental state so why bother? What''s more, the other party didn''t seem to remember what happened that night at all.

    Just when she wasmunicating with Qing Mo in the sea of souls, a pair of red eyes in the distance lit up like small light bulbs, folded and glowing at night, if one didn''t care about their danger, it can even probably be regarded as a kind of scenery to appreciate.

    "Ninth Sister, don''t go there!"

    The people in front had never heard of these things, and strode forward without seeming to respond at all.

    "It''s a group of zing sparrows!"

    zing finch, a kind of bird that lives at night, had fiery red eyes, like two mes. This kind of bird likes to eat people''s eyeballs. It is said that when the birds spread their wings, they were fiery red and very beautiful. Their eyeballs contained a lot of fire-type spiritual power, and they shone with extreme light at night. Some people say that the zing sparrow was actually a descendent of the phoenixes but it has never been confirmed.<blockquote>

    Woo sorry for thete update! Life got in the way I''ll try get part 2 by sunday.</blockquote>

 Chapter 168 (2)

    Chapter 168 (2)

    zing sparrows live in groups, and monsters that live in groups were incredibly dangerous, simply because it was too easy to get overwhelmed.

    The lightning whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand shone with a cold silver-purple light. The light changed its position, and shot at the resting zing birds.

    The zing sparrows fluttered their wings, when they saw someone approaching them, they were ready to move. Qian Wanyu always felt that the fiery red light seemed to have grown even more intense.

    Mo Ce also sensed that something was wrong, the sword in his hand was out of the sheath. He had to be on guard against any danger that might appear at any time. The zing sparrows fluttered their wings one after another, and all the sparrows that were resting on the leaves of the grass and on the trees flew up, swarming towards them quickly.

    Without hesitation, Qian Wanyu threw out five thunderbolts. The thunder sounded loudly, and it illuminated half of the sky. Then the thunder and lightning swept towards the group of zing birds. Qian Wanyu could even see the beautiful feathers of the zing birds clearly. There were also sparrows who were flying amongst the thunder and lightning, but every time they were lucky enough to avoid the thunder and lightning, they kept going forward without fear.

    Her worried eyes locked on Minghui''s back.

    Were they identally brought by Ninth Sister to the zing Sparrow''s Nest?

    Dongfang Minghui''s pupils were pitch dark, like an abyss, if anyone were to stare at them, they will find that there were lines flowing in those pupils, they looked very beautiful but if you look at them for a long time, you will feel dizzy, and you will be distracted as if being sucked in. The zing sparrows with fluttering red wings were originally heading towards her eyes, but when they flew into the air, they seemed to have seen something extremely frightening and terrible, they flinched back, rushed forward in groups, then trying to go backwards and then they ended up bumping into each other fiercely, making a number of them fall from the sky.

    Dongfang Minghui''s hand started to turn red, and the fiery red light of the Sleepy Dragon Seal suddenly burst out, emitting a dazzling light, but the zing birds that were slightly illuminated by this light shook twice as if struck by lightning, falling to the ground.

    Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce were besieged by zing Sparrows. Seeing Ninth Sister walking further and further into the zing Sparrow''sir unimpeded, as calm as Qian Wanyu was, even she couldn''t help bing anxious, "Mo Ce!"

    "Um?"

    This was probably the first time Qian Wanyu called the other party''s name in a serious manner, "I''ll make a deal with you, help me block these zing birds, and I will give you your mother''s relics."

    Mo Ce reacted quickly as if struck by lightning, "Okay."

    "It''s a deal."

    "You must live!"

    Before Qian Wanyu left, she unleashed all the spiritual power in her body. The thunder and lightning were mixed with strong winds, and the night sky that originally had bright stars suddenly darkened, just like Qian Wanyu''s mood at this moment. Thunder and lightning appeared in different directions, and the cold wind raged, blowing those zing birds that were desperately charging into the battle.

    Mo Ce was not idle either, the sword in his hand seemed to be alive, and pieces of zing birds fell down wherever he passed.

    Qian Wanyu quickly dodged away from the birds and when she reappeared ten meterster, she quickly trotted after the person in front of her.

    As for Jing Ke, who knew what trick he used, those zing birds couldn''t get close to him. He easily stepped on the corpses of the zing birds, walked behind Mo Ce step by step, and said with a sly smile, "Thank you for helping us open the path."

    There was no trace of emotion on Mo Ce''s clean face, he nced at him lightly, and the way of beheading the zing bird became faster and faster. After Jing Ke left, a ck air mass appeared in his hand harvesting the zing Sparrow corpses.

    Those zing birds were scared away by the ck air in his hand in the end and started to flee.

    Mo Ce drew out his long sword, inserted it back into the scabbard and followed Jing Ke''s pace just now, quickly chasing after him.

    "Hmm." Dongfang Minghui felt as if her forehead had been pricked by a needle when she woke up. She snorted softly like a kitten, and before she opened her eyes, she felt a pair of cold hands pressing on her temples helping her relieve the pain gently.

    Seventh sister?

    "What else is ufortable?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment, "My whole body hurts." Especially her eyes, Seventh sister pressed them sofortably that she almost didn''t want to open them.

    Qian Wanyu had aplicated look on her face. She chased her all night. When the sun rose, she saw Ninth Sister slowly fall down like how it was on the first day. "We were moving all night."

    Jing Ke was startled, quickly restrained his expression, and slowly walked out from behind the stone pir, "My lord."

    "Jing Ke?"

    Dongfang Minghui heard Seventh sister''s cold voice, and felt a little strange. She tried to open her eyes, but found that her eyes were stinging. She rubbed them, and saw a dim light, followed by Seventh sister''s tense beautiful face.

    For some reason, she could read from Seventh sister''s expression that she was suppressing a violent aura.

    Seventh sister?

    Qian Wanyu''s hand stopped, and Dongfang Minghui felt a sharp pain in her forehead. Her eyeballs turned slightly, and she saw the top as high as the sky, and many stone pirs stood around, giving people a feeling of emptiness.

    She stood up, "Seventh sister, we rushed herest night? I don''t have any memory?!"

    After waking up these two days, she felt very strange, she seem to have appeared in other ces inexplicably, and it would be even more weird if there was no one around her.

    "Tong girl, you forgot, you brought us herest night, and you also made us"

    "Shut up!"

    Qian Wanyu became angry, the anger index from her whole body continued to rise, and the spiritual power in her body was also released, the pressure hitting Jing Ke directly.

    Jing Ke was so suppressed by her pressure that he couldn''t move, his hands and feet made intermittent crunching sounds, as if his bones were being torn apart one by one.

    Dongfang Minghui stretched out her hand to intercede, but on second thought, no, this Jing Ke must have no good intentions to provoke Seventh sister at this time, but what the other party said was like a key unlocking the doubts in her heart.

    She tapped her head, trying to think of something.

    Seeing this, Qian Wanyu grabbed her wrist, "Don''t knock, you''re already stupid enough."

    "" I know stupid but you have to be so brutal, Seventh sister

    Qian Wanyu easily took back the pressure of spiritual power, and Jing Ke fell to his knees on the ground with a thud. His whole body was soaked in sweat, as if he had walked through water.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that he deserved it, and after watching it for a bit, she found that there was one person missing, "Seventh sister, where did Mo Ce go?"

    Qian Wanyu squinted her eyes, and found it difficult to answer this question for a while.

    Jing Ke stood up as if nothing had happened, and wiped off the dust on his knees. His tone towards Qian Wanyu was less respectful and more yful, "My lord, why don''t you tell Ms. Tong the truth, lest she be kept in the dark. Since we came here, isn''t it all thanks to the gift of Tong girl? As for Mo Ceoh, is he still alive?"

    Those zing sparrows were monsters that live in groups after all.

    "Me?" Dongfang Minghui looked surprised, she pointed to her nose, "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with Mo Ce?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t appear very angry, on the contrary, she was in a very good mood. She rubbed her hand on the lightning whip, and the other party seemed a little out of control.

    Just when the atmosphere among the three of them was particrly awkward, Mo Ce walked in at a leisurely pace, holding a bunch of fruits that he found from who knows where. He casually put the fruits on his clothes wiped them a bit and delivered them to Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui respectively.

    "I just went to pick fruit, do you want me to die so much." Mo Ce muttered.

    "Mo Ce, you are so amazing, you can find fruits in this ce?" Dongfang Minghui saw Mo Ce''s eyes light up, and heard Jing Ke''s words just now. She thought something bad had happened yesterday, and it almost scared her to death.

    Qian Wanyu breathed a sigh of relief, "Looking at you sleeping soundly yesterday, people from the beast tribe were looking for us everywhere, so I will take you here to hide for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded suddenly while eating the fruit, "So that''s the case." She didn''t suspect that Seventh sister had lied to her at all.

    Mo Ce nced sideways at Jing Ke, who was looking gloomy, and hummed lightly as if mocking him.

    "Looking at your Ninth Sister''s situation, it seems that the Sleepy Dragon Seal was controlling her body." Qing Mo observed for two days, and found that all this might be the masterpiece of the Sleepy Dragon Seal that they hadpletely ignored.

    "I heard from my mother that the Sleepy Dragon Seal is a living key and has self-awareness, but in the past many years, its consciousness has been iplete. If it''s controlling the mind of Ninth Sister and bringing us here. Is it trying to tell us something?"

    "Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Qing Mo could only think of the most suitable ce for the Sleepy Dragon Seal to act up and that would be Sleepy Dragon Valley being close by.

    "Seventh sister, this grotto looks a bit big, do you know where it is?" Dongfang Minghui looked around while eating the fruit. Strange ces always gave her a hint of novelty.

    "Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Qian Wanyu said it subconsciously.

    Dongfang Minghui froze, and the other half of the fruit fell out of her hands before she had time to gnaw it. She swallowed with some fear, "Seventh sister, are you kidding me?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at Jing Ke indifferently, and the other party retreated to the stone pir, the shadow covered his expression, "I''m just kidding, Sleepy Dragon Valley is not so easy to find, let alone, I just picked a random ce."

    But, in fact, this ce was chosen by the Ninth Sister. Would Ninth Sister''s Sleepy Dragon Seal really bring them to the Sleepy Dragon Valley?

    Hearing that Seventh sister was joking, Dongfang Minghui was relieved, but looked at everyone suspiciously, always feeling that everyone looked at her a little strangely, she sat silently by the side,municating with Little Color in the sea of souls, "Little Colour, are they hiding something from me?"

    "What Jing Ke said just now is correct. You indeed brought them here. No, it should be said that the Sleepy Dragon Seal brought you all here." Little Color wanted to get rid of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, but itcked the ability. It''s just some malicious thing and it even took over the body of Minghui.

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the Sleepy Dragon Seal can still protect itself, otherwise the little friend might have cried waking up to the zing Sparrows yesterday.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered in fright, "Surely there is something else you haven''t told me?"

    "You killed a person the day before yesterday, and yesterday you killed a group of monsters." Little Color simply exined the result. As for the bloody process, it can be ignored directly.

    "Then, what does this have to do with Mo Ce?"

    "He almost died."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Mo Ce suspiciously. Mo Ce didn''t look like a person who was about to die at all. He ate the fruit with a click, as if he had a special liking for the fruit, with focused and affectionate eyes. He identally met her small eyes, and subconsciously thought that the other party wanted to eat some fruit, so he generously threw all the remaining fruit to her, "Here you are."

    "Uh, Mo Ce, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Qian Wanyu approached Dongfang Minghui and whispered, "Ninth Sister, show me the topographical map you drew earlier."

    Dongfang Minghui understood, took out all the stacks of topographic maps in the space, and secretly nced at Jing Ke who was not far away, and found that the other party''s eyes were not looking at this side, "Seventh sister, don''t lose it."

    These sixty-four topographic maps seem to be unrted, but they were definitely rted.

    Before she had time to study, she was tossed half to death by the trapped dragon seal. Thinking of the trapped dragon seal, she suddenly gasped, "Seventh sister, my hands don''t hurt anymore."

    Qian Wanyu took the other party''s hand in front of her and looked carefully. The sleepy dragon seal in her hand was still circting, but it was indeed calmer than the previous two days. She touched it lightly with her fingers, and the expected burning sensation was also gone.

    "Just hold on."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what was happening, so at night, she leaned against the stone pir and yawned, tilted her head, and soon fell asleep.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to sleep?!"

    In the sea of souls, even though Little Color was furious, she couldn''t wake up the other party. It was so angry that it almost vomited blood.

    After Qian Wanyu looked at the topographical maps one after another, she only saw half of them when the person next to him suddenly woke up and stared into the distance motionlessly.

    "Here we go again." Qing Mo vomited blood silently in the sea of souls, and he suggested maliciously, "Tomorrow, try to lock your Ninth Sister with a chain and see how she runs."

    Qian Wanyu carefully put the stack of papers into her space ring, rubbing her fingers back and forth on the long whip at her waist.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui moved, the three people present all opened their sleepy eyes, looking at each other, and at the same time being on guard all the time.

    "My lord, has the Tong girl been possessed by an evil thing?" Jing Ke asked loudly.

    If it wasn''t for the wrong timing, Qian Wanyu really wanted to use the soul search method on Jing Ke to find out what was going on in his head, she gave him a cold nce, as if warning him.

    Dongfang Minghui ignored them, got up, and went straight out of the crooked part of the grotto. The three people who were following her were almost got lost in the grotto despite the short distance.

    After the huge grottoes, there was a widend.

    Although thend was huge, not a single de of grass grew here. Yellow sand rolled down everywhere on the vastnd. The front and back were like two extremes.

    Ninth Sister!

    Seeing that the distance between the two was getting bigger and bigger, Qian Wanyu threw out her lightning whip, but the tip of the whip was clearly aimed at the opponent''s wrist. When the critical moment came, a gust of wind blew past, and she barely grabbed it.

    The wind and sand gathered and started to grow bigger and bigger.

    "My lord, the wind and sand is too big, let''s go back first." Jing Ke walked at the end and seemed to be the first to exhaust himself. In order to resist the wind and sand, he was almost blown away.

    Mo Ce took out his sword and waved it, but to his surprise, the wind and sand stuck to his sword, "This wind and sand is a bit strange, it is actually maic."

    After his reminder, Qian Wanyu found that the tip of her whip was also covered by wind and sand, so when she aimed at Ninth Sister''s wrist just now it went off course.

    Ninth Sister!

    A lightning whip sped her arm, and Little Color took advantage of the opportunity to wrap the whip with vines, dragging her back before the three people quickly disappeared into the wind and sand.

    Jing Ke, who was at the end, swooped and missed Mo Ce''s hand and leg.The wind and sand hit again, almost drowning himpletely.

    When Dongfang Minghui woke up, her head was tilted, one arm waspletely stuck in a hole, she was upside down, her feet were still hooked on some vines and her position looked precarious. In this position, she might fall at any time with a broken neck.

    Seventh sister!!!!

    There were echoes in the empty ce, as if she was the only one left in the whole world.

    Little Colour!!!

    "Stop shouting."

    The bunch of small vines above Little Color''s head became sickly, and it was about to be tossed to death by this partner. Not only did she lead the way right into a ditch, she even cheated the other two people to follow her in!

    Behind what Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see, Little Color''s vines split into two strands, tying up two people each like a swing.

    Below them was a bottomless abyss, so Dongfang Minghui was well positioned, otherwise the three of them would probably have to feed the monsters in the abyss.

    Both Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce were half-hanging in the dark abyss. They probably had the same dark attributes, so they quickly adapted to the darkness. Some monsters below kept jumping up and down in the abyss, just like fleas. There were even some gnawing on the vines. The two vines staggered away from each other, and the long whip and sword swept towards the dark things on the opposite wall.

    Little Colour tried hard to lift the two of them up, even urging Dongfang Minghui to save herself.

    Dongfang Minghui saw a tree, and tried tomunicate with the dry and empty trunk. To Little Color''s surprise, the dry tree was still alive, and it really extended a helping hand to his little friend! The dry branches looked like they would break if anyone broke it lightly so it looked a bit unreliable.

    "My arm is stuck." Dongfang Minghui tugged and tugged, almost breaking her arm. She pushed hard, and the hole that stuck her arm burst. Dongfang Minghui felt that there was an egg in her hand, a fiery red egg.

    Thinking of Seventh sister and Mo Ce who were still below, she quickly threw the egg into her space ring. She shook her shoulder, it hurt when she moved, grinning her teeth for a long time, she realized that because her arm was stuck for too long it appears to have be dislocated.

    When Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce were pulled up by the Little Color vines, their faces were covered with dense red dots, as if they were disfigured.

    "Seventh sister, Mo Ce, are you alright?!"

    From Little Colour, she learned that she was the one who was messed up at night again and brought the two of them to such a strange ce, so she had an unshirkable responsibility for the two of them to be like this

    Qian Wanyu gritted her teeth from the pain, and there was a little tingling on her face, but seeing Ninth Sister''s arm hanging limp, she seemed to be hurt too, "It''s okay, what''s wrong with your hand?"

    Dongfang Minghui stretched out her other hand, and gently touched Qian Wanyu''s face. As a result, the corners of Qian Wanyu''s eyes visibly twitched, and her mouth was broken. "Seventh sister, let me help you look at your face first."

    Damn, Seventh sister''s face was ruined as well, she really wanted to cut off her hand, it was all the fault of Sleepy Dragon Seal!

    Sleepy Dragon Seal: "" I don''t want to bear all the me.<blockquote>Whoo whirlwind chapter. Thank you to all donators and supporters as usual  </blockquote>

 Chapter 169 (1)

    Chapter 169 (1)

    The ce where they stood was only about thirty square meters in size, with a bottomless cliff on one side. Having just survived the perilous abyss, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce were still shaken. The red dots on their faces served as powerful evidence of their harrowing experience in the abyss.

    Dongfang Minghui had encountered many cliffs of various sizes on the Seven Colored Continent. Many were shrouded in fog or were part of stormy seas, and even the cliffs in the Valley of Death were barren and deste. She sincerely hoped not to experience such an ordeal again

    The three of them stood alone on this small patch ofnd, which also included a crooked, dead tree. The tree waspletely devoid of leaves and greenery, yet it still clung to life. The grass around the tree was also gone, leaving only short, resilient sprouts that refused to give up. The rest of thend was upied by oddly shaped rocks of varying sizes, making the area appear extremely deste and barren.

    As they stood in this deste ce, the three injured people seemed even more miserable.

    "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, Seventh Sister!"

    "If it''s unbearable, you can bite me."

    Qian Wanyu was very upset. Her appearance was ruined, this was certainly a blow to any woman. She did not ask for overwhelming beauty or universal admiration, but now she felt miserable thinking of the red dots on her face. Just a nce at Mo Ce''s terrifying face covered in red dots told her that she wasn''t much better off.

    In her anger, her strength increased significantly.

    With a crunch and a long, painful scream, Dongfang Minghui''s dislocated arm was put back into ce. However, her hand still bore numerousrge and small wounds, all of them seemed like friction injuries, from their previous ordeal.

    Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce each found a rock to sit on, back to back, with a meter between them, and took out their weapons.

    Seeing the two of them like this, Dongfang Minghui felt inexplicably guilty. She looked at Seventh Sister''s back and then at Mo Ce''s, unsure whether she should approach and try tofort them. After a moment of thought, she muttered, "Seventh Sister, I found something."

    Qian Wanyu paused while cleaning her water thunder whip and pulled out a piece of cloth from her spatial storage. She put it on her face to cover the annoying red dots.

    "Seventh Sister, trust me, I''ll definitely heal your face." Dongfang Minghui said, staring at the mask on Seventh Sister''s face and offering her unwavering support.

    "What did you find?"

    Dongfang Minghui searched her spatial storage for the small red egg, which was about the size of her palm, but she couldn''t find it. "Little Colour, have you seen that red egg?"

    "It''s under Toothless'' belly." Little Colour quickly betrayed Toothless, and the vines even began to fight with Toothless, trying to roll the egg out from under its belly.

    "Toothless!"

    Toothless hid the red egg under its soft belly, acting as if nothing had happened. It blinked at Dongfang Minghui and then blinked again, using its front limbs to hold onto the egg tightly, preventing Little Colour from taking it. Dongfang Minghui thought that if it weren''t for the fact that this was her space, the two creatures would probably be fighting right now.

    Dongfang Minghui made a long face and said, "Toothless, be good, and give me that egg first."

    Toothless looked at her innocently for a moment, then covered its eyes, trying to hide its true intentions through this feigned gesture.

    In the space where Toothless belonged, a glittering golden fish inside arge porcin jar was blowing bubbles towards the outside. The pseudo-dragon uncle imed that the outside world was too frightening, so it preferred to live in this space as a small goldfish, where it could also be with the Dragon God every day, this was also a joyous existence.

    "What''s wrong?" Qian Wanyu noticed herpanion''s furrowed brow she looked quite troubled.

    "Toothless has taken the egg, he seems to really like it.." Dongfang Minghui said hesitantly. "Maybe it''s because it also hatched from an egg. It even ced the little red egg on its belly Could it be trying to hatch the egg as if it were its mother?"

    At the thought of this situation, Dongfang Minghui shuddered, her mouth twitching involuntarily. Toothless hadn''t even awakened its spiritual intelligence but was already contemting motherhood.

    At that moment, Mo Ce suddenly stood up.

    "You promised me earlier that you would give me those things?" He said, he was constantly holding onto this belief as he pulled Qian Wanyu''s ankle at the most critical moment when the three of them entered this strange crevice.

    Qian Wanyu took out the ne from her space ring and said, "I will give you this ne, but first, I must know whether you are a friend or foe. So, you must answer three questions for me."

    Mo Ce''s eyes shed with annoyance, but he couldn''t give up now. "Fine, ask."

    Dongfang Minghui was confused, wondering when her Seventh Sister and Mo Ce had made a deal. How did she not know anything about it?

    Qian Wanyu opened the ne, nced at it, and asked the first question, "What is your rtionship with Cheng Feng?"

    Dongfang Minghui was also curious about this question. Cheng Feng''s town was home to a lot of Dark Spiritual Masters. Even Xuan Zhu, the dignified princess, had to bow her head and ask for elixirs from her. It was clear that Cheng Feng was a person with a powerful background.

    Unfortunately, they knew nothing about her.

    Mo Ce''s beautiful eyes stared at Qian Wanyu, but as he opened his mouth to speak, she interrupted him.

    "Don''t try to lie; I''ll know if you are lying. Think carefully before you answer." Qian Wanyu''s serious expression gave the impression that she knew something.

    Mo Ce hesitated, and the atmosphere around them grew tense. Dongfang Minghui worried that the deal would fall through, but Mo Ce finally relented and briefly exined, "I''ve been an orphan since I was a child, and Cheng Feng took me in."

    "But, when I first met you, you were being held captive in her secret room and being beaten. Why?" Dongfang Minghui had already imagined all sorts of scenarios between Cheng Feng and Mo Ce! She had already imagined Cheng Feng and Mo Ce were engaging in some R18 Forbidden y or maybe it was SM or something. Her brain was filled with a hundred thousand words of yellow text.

    Mo Ce''s eyelids twitched, but he remained silent.

    Qian Wanyu seemed to understand something, "The second question, what is your purpose for joining the Blood Fiend Alliance?"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, "I wouldn''t have connected the two things if Seventh Sister hadn''t mentioned it. Mo Ce is Cheng Feng''s man, and Cheng Feng controls a group of Dark Spiritual Masters. Mo Ce''s purpose for joining the Blood Fiend Alliance must be because of Cheng Feng"

    Aihh, it seems she still doesn''t have enough brains.

    Qian Wanyu waited for him extremely patiently, "If you haven''t thought about this question, there is onest question."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly pricked up her ears to listen. All the questions Seventh sister asked got straight to the point.

    "What purpose do you have for following us besides finding the mystery of your life?"

    Three questions in a row made Mo Ce speechless, and he just stood there nkly, motionless.

    Dongfang Minghui looked helpless, she instinctively moved towards Seventh sister, staring at the ne in Seventh sister''s hand in a daze, Seventh sister didn''t want to give everything to Mo Ce, thinking that there were arrangements behind. However even if the other party didn''t take it, it seems that there is no way to continue to investigate when ites to this ne. After all, the elf n was shrouded in many mysteries and they were not too familiar with all their history.

    "Mo Ce, I have always regarded you as a friend, but you have kept so many things from us."

    She was muttering unintentionally but was implying something.

    In particr, Mo Ce still remembered the yful girl who identally broke into the secret room in the basement. Although he was struggling, he also hoped that someone could give him a little warmth when he was whipped and injured.

    After he considered it again and again, he said, "I can only guarantee that neither of these two questions you asked involve me hurting you."

    This answer was not an answer, and did not satisfy Qian Wanyu, she weighed the ne in her hand, "In that case, I can give you this ne, but you need to find out the mystery of your life experience by yourself. "

    A glint of pure joy shed in Mo Ce''s eyes, just like that of a child who had eagerly anticipated a toy for a long time and suddenly received it. He cherished the ne, examining it closely in his hands, his fingers caressing it gently.

    Dongfang Minghui and Seventh Sister had already thoroughly searched the ne, but there was nothing inside. Even the worn wings on the back were unrecognizable. If Mo Ce looked closely, he would notice that the worn wings of the ne were identical to the ones on his corbone  the symbol of the Elf n.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but feel sympathy. Only obtaining a ne, Mo Ce would also find it hard to unravel the mystery of his origins.

    Once Mo Ce''s excitement subsided, they began to consider their current situation. "How are we going to leave this ce?"

    "Yeah, how do we leave?"

    Both Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce''s gazes turned towards Dongfang Minghui.

    She realized that she had unwittingly spoken her thoughts out loud. In fact, she had no recollection of how they arrived here. The ce seemed to be a stone tform suspended above an abyss, with no points of reference around them.

    An isted stone tform

    "Let''s wait a bit longer."

    "You need to think carefully. At night, if your Ninth Sister''s consciousness is controlled by the Dragon Seal again, she might lead us astray, and we could easily fall into the bottomless abyss." Mo Ce warned.

    "Heh." Qian Wanyu scoffed, not missing the hint of schadenfreude in Mo Ce''s words. "Don''t worry, even if we fall, I will apany her."

    Mo Ce: "" He felt as if he had just been force-fed a mouthful of dog food.<blockquote>

    TL Note: Dog food here basically means PDA (public disys of affection) haha</blockquote>

    Seeing everyone''s silence, the awkward atmosphere circted among the three. Dongfang Minghui decided to ept the reality that she had led them here, carrying the burden in silence. "Seventh Sister, I don''t remember how we got here."

    Qian Wanyu''s thoughts returned to the previous night. Before they were swallowed by the sandstorm, they had grabbed onto a vine and fallen straight down from the sky. Ninth Sister got stuck, while she and Mo Ce continued to fall, hanging in mid-air above the abyss. They fought monsters from the abyss half the night, not even realizing how their faces had be dotted with red spots. "We came from above."

    Without Little Colour''s vine, she and Mo Ce would have fallen into the abyss below and experienced a brutal trial, they might have even just fallen to their deaths.

    Qian Wanyu mischievously pointed to the sky above their heads.

    Following the direction of her finger, Dongfang Minghui raised her head and saw the azure sky, white clouds, and the beautiful surroundings. If Seventh Sister wasn''t joking

    Were they supposed to ascend to the heavens?!

    "The path is gone," Mo Ce added. "When we came down, there were steps extending from above, but they disappeared after daybreak."

    Dongfang Minghui was utterly confused, she stared at them for a while before suggesting, "How about this? When I sleepwalk again tonight, you can tie me up. If it doesn''t work, just knock me out."

    Qian Wanyu concealed her displeasure behind her veil, her dark eyes coldly scanning their surroundings before turning away.

    Mo Ce, too, wisely turned his back.

    "Did you forget that on the first night, you killed a beastman, and on the second day, you ughtered a group of magical beasts?" Little Colour reminded her somberly.

    On the third day, they arrived at this eerie ce.

    At night, Dongfang Minghui''sbat power was too strong; it could only help, but not take control of her body.

    Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce had witnessed her killing people and beasts in the middle of the night, so they didn''t think they could restrain her and simply ignored her to follow along.

    Dongfang Minghui was at a loss for words, her memories nk. If Little Colour hadn''t told her, she would still be in the dark. She sighed, "If this doesn''t work, and that doesn''t workwhat should we do now?"

    "Just wait."

    Seeing Dongfang Minghui''s disappointment, Qian Wanyu approached and patted her head,forting her, "Don''t worry, there must be a way."

    Qian Wanyu took advantage of the situation to venture deeper, but halfway through, she was forced to turn back by flying beasts from the abyss. When she returned, the tip of her water thunder whip was stained with a thick, ck substance that seemed to have a mind of its own, trying to escape the whip''s tip and slowly moving along the entire whip.

    "Seventh sister, could this be some kind of poisonous substance?" Dongfang Minghui was startled, picking up a rock and smashing it onto the ck liquid. The rock was quickly contaminated by the ck substance, which then started to spread outward.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her back, "Since you know what this is, don''t touch it carelessly."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded. She had seen the fake love flower, which was using this type of ck nt-based poison. Now, it seemed like there was an animal-based poison. Recalling how Qian Mama, and Uncle Wood had lost their tracks when they ventured into the Dragon Valley, she shivered inexplicably.

    In broad daylight, she broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui shuddered, awakening from her horrifying memories. She muttered, "Seventh sister, could this ce be the Dragon Valley?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t immediately answer, seeing her face pale and bloodless, she couldn''t help but gently embrace her, "Don''t worry about anything; Seventh sister will find a way out of here."

    Worry?

    How could she not worry?

    Years ago, Qian Mama was so powerful yet when even she and Uncle Wood stumbled in this ce, even though they managed to save their lives, twenty years had passed and everything changed. Thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui trembled and walked over to sit next to a withered tree.

    The withered tree used its broken branches to gently touch her shoulder as ifforting her.

    Mo Ce was unfamiliar with the Dragon Valley mentioned by Dongfang Minghui, but from her panic-stricken appearance, he guessed that the name represented great danger. As he hesitated whether to offer her the only fruit he had, the seemingly dead tree suddenly moved.

    "Great tree, thank you for saving me just now," Dongfang Minghui said while immersed in her fear. If possible, she would have liked to pick up the Dragon Seal in her hand and give it a good beating. Of all the ces toe to, it had to be the Dragon Valley!

    The withered tree''s remaining branches were sparse and bare, as if they had experienced some kind of disaster.

    "I don''t have anything to offer you here, but if you need it, I can refine three bottles of pure spirit liquid for you."

    The withered tree swayed back and forth to respond to her.

    "You don''t want it?"

    Even so, Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to owe these lovely nts and flowers anything. She immediately took out various medicinal nts and started refining the spirit liquid by herself, seemingly undisturbed by others.

    Qian Wanyu saw Mo Ce standing still, so she approached him and asked coldly, "What are you looking at?"

    Mo Ce noticed her skillful technique and suddenly remembered the first pill she had given him. It turned out she was a pharmacist. However, was that tree really alive?

    "Nothing."

    Qian Wanyu was suspicious when she saw Mo Ce return to the seat where he was sitting with a calm expression on his face. She lowered her head and nced at the stones that had turned pitch ck, and then at the dead tree behind Ninth Sister. This thing could even pollute thend, and by then, it will be difficult for this group of vegetation to survive.

    She mmed the stone into the air, and pulled out her lightning whip, the purple lightning shed on the tip of the whip, and hit the falling stone fiercely.

    The stone was still intact under the strike of the mine whip. Qian Wanyu swung it again, and the stone was wrapped in ck liquid, possessing a very tenacious defensive ability, even the second strike failed to break it.

    The stone rolled and fell into the abyss all the way below.

    Woosh new chap.

 Chapter 169 (2)

    Chapter 169 (2)

    Plop.

    A stone sshed into the abyss pool, creating small waves. Upon hearing the sound of the water, a pair of fiery eyes nearby suddenly opened.

    As the spirit liquid continued to refine, Dongfang Minghui''s fear subsided. When she poured the three bottles of spirit liquid onto the dead tree, a hint of green appeared at the root of the tree. However, the green sh quickly vanished, not permeating the barrennd.

    The dead tree shook twice, seemingly expressing its happiness.

    "It seems to be responding to you," said Mo Ce. Despite hisck of insight, he could still observe her interaction with the dead tree.

    "No way, Mo Ce, you''re mistaken," Dongfang Minghui replied, feeling much better and lying with ease.

    As darkness fell and the sky transformed into a bright, starry expanse, Qian Wanyu awoke from her practice. She stared at Dongfang Minghui with intense eyes. Mo Ce clenched his sword, his expression serious. Everyone seemed extremely nervous.

    The three of them appeared to be facing an enemy, their spirits more focused than during the day.

    Her ck and white eyes moved rapidly, ncing here and there. She didn''t feel sleepy at all, but after staring for an extended period, she grew tired. She leaned against the dead tree and murmured, "Seventh sister, I think I''m going to sleep."

    "Sleeping?!"

    Little Color was furious in the sea of souls.

    Dongfang Minghui''s final thought was, "Mom, I don''t want to sleep either, but I''m so sleepy ( o )~zZ."

    Seeing that the Ninth Sister slowly closed her eyes and began to breathe steadily, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce stood up in silent agreement. They nced at one another, gripping their weapons tightly.

    After the time it took for a stick of incense to burn, Dongfang Minghui suddenly opened her eyes. Her ck and white eyes had transformed into jet-ck pupils, darker than the abyss, causing onlookers to shudder.

    "Don''t look into her eyes," Qian Wanyu kindly warned. Thest time she had met Dongfang Minghui''s gaze, she felt a disturbance in her sea of souls. If it hadn''t been for Qingmo awakening her, the consequences could have been dire.

    Dongfang Minghui rose and paced around, seemingly searching for something. Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce stood in a corner, observing her as she circled. A seemingly empty and transparent staircase appeared before their eyes once more.

    "This is it," Mo Ce recalled the events of the previous night.

    Qian Wanyu used the moonstone and noticed that the stairs disappeared about ten meters into the abyss. It was likely that the light could only illuminate a limited area. She watched as Dongfang Minghui approached the empty stairs with a nk expression, as though it were a path.

    As Qian Wanyu observed her stepping towards the void, she readied the lightning whip in her hand, prepared to rescue someone if necessary.

    Fortunately, when Dongfang Minghui stepped forward lightly, a force supported her. Relieved, Qian Wanyu let out a deep breath and said, "Go quickly."

    "It''s definitely Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce followed quickly, and the steps disyed a rotating pattern, spiraling downwards. As they moved along, they saw ferocious monsters attempting to attack them from the cliffs of the abyss. The creatures climbed on the cliffs with their hind limbs, skillfully supporting themselves and attacking with their forelimbs.

    Dongfang Minghui, who led the way, strolled casually, seemingly ignoring the menacing creatures. Oddly enough, the monsters didn''t dare to attack her directly; instead, they snarled at Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce, who trailed behind her.

    As the saying goes, persimmons are soft, and in the eyes of these monsters, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce seemed to be the most vulnerable targets.

    Mo Ce brandished his sword, remaining vignt against any potential swarm attacks.

    "Wait, it seems they can''t actually attack us."

    Simultaneously, the steps above them crumbled like powder, disappearing gradually. The steps below continued to extend, seemingly without end.

    "Wanyu, I must remind you of something important," Qing Mo said with a hint of regret. "There are just over six hours until the next dawn. When the first rays of morning light appear, your Ninth Sister may awaken, and the steps will vanish."

    The implication was that if they failed to reach the abyss''s bottom within six hours, they could face the danger of falling at any moment.

    Qing Mo''s reminder was timely, but Qian Wanyu had already considered this issue when she first descended the steps. However, it could not deter her determination to help Ninth Sister. "I will find a solution within six hours."

    As Dongfang Minghui hurried down, Little Color in her sea of souls likely also contemted this possibility. Based on its understanding of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, it would surely give up when dawn arrived.

    What a predicament!

    "The path behind us is gone," Mo Ce noted, looking back to see a vast, ck void that seemed ready to swallow everything.

    The way forward was precarious, and the way back was severed.

    Even more terrifying, when the steps behind them disappeared, the four-legged monsters on the cliff abruptly lunged from the left. Mo Ce, who brought up the rear, was attacked by a powerful darkness. With a swish, he unsheathed his long sword.

    "They can touch us now."

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu quickly pulled out her mine whip as the cliff-dwelling monsters crowded around them. These creatures, measuring about 1.5 meters in length, could leap from one side to the other. They seized the opportunity to attack Mo Ce and Qian Wanyu.

    As a result, their progress was hindered by this group of monsters.

    Qian Wanyu regretted giving the only sword in her possession to Wei Jun. Desperate, she charged her lightning whip with purple lightning. The monsters appeared to be intelligent, and after suffering a loss at Qian Wanyu''s hands, they immediately shifted their focus to Mo Ce.

    The distance between the three of them steadily grew.

    Qian Wanyu realized that the steps'' disappearance was rted to the distance traveled by the Ninth Sister, not their own stopping points.

    Now, she stood in the middle while Dongfang Minghui was a meter away. It took about three meters for them to switch ces. Seeing this, the steps beneath Mo Ce''s feet began to lose their substance, and the monsters on the cliffs to the left and right continued to approach as if deliberately stalling for time.

    "Mo Ce, don''t stop! Keep moving!"

    Mo Ce was caught off guard, and as his feet found no support, he plummeted. Qian Wanyu quickly threw her lightning whip, the tip securing his wrist tightly. "Hold on."

    Mo Ce grabbed the whip with his other hand. Free from the rock-climbing beasts'' interference, he discovered that it was quiet below him. His eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he noticed a pair of green eyes on the cliff. The strange light within them made his entire body tense.

    "Below"

    "Remember, no matter what, we must keep moving forward, step by step. Otherwise, we won''t have to wait until dawn; we''ll all die here," Qian Wanyu warned Mo Ce with a fearful nce. The two quickly pursued the figure ahead of them.

    After the steps vanished, the grotesque monsters on the cliff seemed to halt their advance. Mo Ce looked up to see them drooling. "It looks like they can''t reach us."

    Oddly enough, the creatures inhabiting the cliffs of the abyss appeared to follow a rule. Every boundary was home to different species, which never ventured beyond their limits.

    This realization sent a chill down Mo Ce''s spine.

    Upon reaching the second boundary, Mo Ce discovered that the green lights originated from skulls embedded in the cliff, arranged like exhibits.

    "What are these?" Mo Ce asked, gripping his sword tightly.

    "If I''m not mistaken, they''re undead creatures controlled by a Death Spiritual Master," Qian Wanyu replied. She had once encountered one in Death Valley, but their appearance was unique. Controlled by a Death Spiritual Master, these undead had strongbat abilities and were well-preserved. In a cave, she had found a letter about controlling the Dead. The letter''s owner, a Death Spiritual Master, had to master the skill of controlling the undead while preparing for the possibility of being bacshed by the powerful undead creatures. The skulls in the abyss were likely iplete undead. One could only imagine the countless skulls embedded in the uneven cliff, each with flickering green lights in their eye sockets.

    "This level gives me a bad feeling. It''s more dangerous than the previous one," Qian Wanyu said.

    "I agree," Mo Ce replied, feeling uneasy. "How do you know these are members of the Undead? Have you seen them before?"

    It''s said that talking and chatting in tense environments can help rx the mind.

    Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce maintained a swift pace, almost catching up to Dongfang Minghui ahead. Even so, the steps behind them disappeared, and the skulls on the cliff appeared to grin at them menacingly.

    As they caught a clear glimpse of the skulls on the cliff, clusters of green light emerged and floated in mid-air like will-o''-the-wisps. Several light clusters merged, quickly forming a giant over two meters tall.

    This only urred on one side of the cliff; will-o''-the-wisps on the other side followed suit, forming another giant with two particrlyrge clusters of light in its hollow eyes.

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu''s lightning whip was seized by the giant, the crackling lightning tip unable to break free. Despite this, the two giants did not release their grip, even as the whip''s lightning temporarily extinguished their mes. The will-o''-the-wisps on the cliff merged back in, swiftly repairing the damage.

    Qian Wanyu was yanked by the giant, nearly falling off the steps, but Mo Ce caught her with one hand. "Be careful, these two undead are very difficult to deal with."

    Not just difficult  they seemed unkible.

    Qian Wanyu nced back at where Ninth Sister had vanished, "We must destroy these two undead within half a stick of incense at most."

    Mo Ce''s sword was agile, weaving around before returning to his side. "It seems they can''t be killed."

    "No, that''s an illusion," Qian Wanyu disagreed. While the recent events had shaken her, she knew that everything in this world had its bnce. There were no unsolvable mysteries, only deceptions designed to confuse.

    "I have a n, but I need your cooperation."

    "How can I help?"

    Mo Ce found it challenging to handle one undead giant, let alone draw the attention of both. A cloud of ck mist rose from his hand, and his swordy darted between the two giants. With each sword turn, a few will-o''-the-wisps vanished from the giant''s body.

    The vines of Little Color were tied around Qian Wanyu''s waist, and they tried to match Dongfang Minghui''s pace. The faster the other party walked, the faster the steps on their side disappeared.

    It was a tug of war.

    Qian Wanyu flicked out the lightning whip in her hand and swung the whip towards the skulls on the cliff. The five spiritual energies of wind, thunder, gold, darkness, and earth elements burst out in unison, creating bright colors. Not to mention the gloomy light on the cliff, even Mo Ce was stunned by the multicolored light and closed his eyes briefly, almost torn apart by two giant undead.

    Even so, he couldn''t resist his shock; the other party was actually a Dark Spiritual Master!

    Not only that, but also a five-element Spiritual Master!

    His arm was burned by the will-o''-the-wisp of the undead, and the pain instantly brought back the unrestrained thoughts in his mind. The sword in Mo Ze''s hand left an indelible mark on the giant undead''s body in a variety of patterns, and the will-o''-the-wisp on the other side of the cliff flew away, wanting to merge with the giant undead.

    However, it was blocked by Qian Wanyu''s lightning whip.

    At this critical moment, Mo Ce saw a kind of undead spirits, and they didn''t seem to be considered undead spirits anymore. The speed in his hands increased, and Qian Wanyu struck them hard.

    Mo Ce only heard the continuous sound of clicking, and it took him a while to realize what it was. He saw that the extremely tough skulls on both sides of the cliff were shattered one after another, and all the snowke-like debris fell out.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t have time to care about the two huge undead when she felt her waist tighten, and her whole body was pulled back by the vines. "Mo Ce, let''s go."

    Before Mo Ce could react, the sword in his hand was dragged down by a huge undead.

    The steps behind them dissipatedpletely. If they were a little slower, they might already be under the abyss at this moment.

    Puff puff

    A ray of light brighter than the colorful spiritual power suddenly shone over.

    "Ah"

    Mo Ce yelled, his eyes were stabbed so hard that he couldn''t open them at all.

    Qian Wanyu instinctively sensed the danger, the vines around her waist responded to her senses, and the next second quickly snapped apart, inch by inch. She fell backward, flung the lightning whip in her hand all the way, but couldn''t find any reference.

    "Damn, what the hell did you mess with?" Little Color also suffered an innocent disaster, and it felt that it was all caused by its own meddling.

    "It''s the rule." Qing Mo felt a huge spiritual power hovering above their heads, as if thunder would roll down at any time. "It''s the rule of this abyss; throw the undead back quickly, it doesn''t belong to the next level."

    Qian Wanyu rolled up the steps one by one, and after three more steps, she might fall into the abyss before Ninth Sister.

    "Mo Ce."

    Mo Ce was being held by the huge undead. Even so, the undead felt that it had identally stepped onto anotheryer, that is, it was being affected by the rules of the entire abyss. It shivered, and the will-o''-the-wisp on its body flickered.

    Mo Ce''s long sword shuttled back and forth in the dazzling light, and he turned a deaf ear to Qian Wanyu''s call. He only had one thought in front of him: to kill it!

    Either you die, or I die.

    "Throw that undead back quickly!!!" Qing Mo roared in the sea of souls.

    Qian Wanyu was groggy all over. She quickly got up from the steps, and before she could take care of her injuries, she released her spiritual power to resist this huge coercion. The spiritual power circted into her eyes, and she saw Mo Ce''s situation clearly under the dazzling light.

    "Go!"

    The lightning whip pierced through the forehead of the giant undead with a swish and returned to Qian Wanyu''s hand after turning a corner.

    Mo Ce felt the hand that was holding his neck loosen gradually, and he took a few steps back, almost like Qian Wanyu, rolling down the steps.

    Qian Wanyu watched the huge undead floating in the air, and after a few breaths, banglike a firework, it exploded in an instant. Green will-o''-the-wisps scattered everywhere, and one flew towards Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu twitched the lightning whip, quickly wiped it out, and turned around, only to find that the coercion above her head was stronger than before. Her heart thumped; it was over, the undead had been scattered by her but nothing changed?!

    "It''s over!" Qing Mo sighed heavily in her soul sea.

    "Qing Mo, is there any other way?" Qian Wanyu grabbed Mo Ce and ran down quickly, trying to find the Ninth Sister who was walking in front.

    Qing Mo was so angry that he lost his temper, and simply kept silent like a background picture.

    The ring light directly covered everyone, and the green will-o''-the-wisps scattered everywhere dissipated in this space without even making a scream after touching thisyer of light. Dongfang Minghui, who was walking at the forefront, paused in her steps, staring motionlessly at the trembling steps ahead.

    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die." Little Color cried in its heart while looking for the whereabouts of Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce.

    Boom

    The whole step was like a mirror breaking, turning into pieces. Dongfang Minghui froze for a moment, and then fell down, her dark pupils not showing any reaction. At the same time, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce also encountered the same situation.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    "Wake up, wake up." The vines of Little Color swayed in the wind, looking fornding spots everywhere, but thending speed was too fast.

    The three of them were like three fallen leaves falling in a strong wind, miserable and distressed.<blockquote>

    Wooo new chapter sorry for the wait~~</blockquote>

 Chapter 170 (1)

    Chapter 170 (1)

    When Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, she saw the dark night sky.

    "Hahaha, I actually woke up at night, so I''m fine."

    "Wake up quickly!" Little Color felt that half of its life was lost in this fall. Fortunately, it caught something at the end of thending, but when it saw the object clearly, it felt that thing was still alive. It''s better to die!

    "Um?"

    Hearing the weak voice of her little friend in the sea of souls, Dongfang Minghui restrained hercent expression, but the surroundings were pitch ck. She got used to it after a long time and saw that there seemed to be something hanging on the strings around her.

    She went to take a closer look.

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened that most of her soul was lost. She suspected that she was seeing things, after all, in the dark night, sometimes vision deviations can deceive people''s eyes. She asked tremblingly, "Little Color, am I mistaken, or are the things hanging there all fake?"

    "Real."

    Little Color unceremoniously cut off herst shred of self-deception. It was also the one thing it grabbed when it couldn''t find anything to tie to and was identally tied to a pile of dead people, a group of hanging dead people

    It''s bad luck to think about it, ah bah.

    "Why are we here? Where is Seventh sister, where is Mo Ce?" It''s not that she had never seen a dead person; Dongfang Minghui, who had prepared herself psychologically, soon found that the surroundings were quite quiet, and the silence made people feel creepy.

    "They probably fell into the ground" Little Color said frustratedly. It had tried its best. At that critical moment, it tried to find Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce, but unfortunately, everyone was in different directions and at different heights, as if each of them had entered a different space. It had to keep its own little partner safe first, or else it would die as well so Little Colour prioritized Minghui.

    "What?!"

    "Tell me what happened. Where is Seventh sister?"

    The thing is actually like this Little Color exined the ins and outs of the matter to her friend in detail, and at the end, it couldn''t helpforting her, "Your Seventh sister is blessed and lucky. Even from such a great height, its definitely okay even if she falls down. You see, arent we still alive and well?

    That sort of made sense

    Little Color''s words were like a reassurance, and Dongfang Minghui''s anxious heart was instantly soothed. Probably because she thought again, "Seventh sister is the heroine; with the halo of the heroine shining, she must be fine."

    As for Mo Ce At any rate, he is considered to be half a hero, he probably won''t die.

    Dongfang Minghui moved, and when she turned her head, she saw a person hanging from the rope. Not sure how the person hung him but his neck was slightly raised back, and his eyes were bulging, staring straight at her. She was scared out of her wits. "Ah!"

    "Stop shouting; it will be very troublesome if you wake them up."

    "What the hell are they?"

    Their current situation was quite delicate. Dongfang Minghui''s body was lying sideways on the made of Little Color vines. The ropes were cleverly strung through the middle, and there was a head in the middle of each rope, and the rope strangled the neck of the corpse''s head.

    So it looks very spooky.

    Dongfang Minghui slept next to a group of hanging corpses

    As soon as Little Color finished speaking, a group of unconscious undead appeared, walking towards Dongfang Minghui with stiff bodies. They hung the ropes in mid-air again and then put their own heads in them.

    After witnessing all of this, Dongfang Minghui''s entire worldview was distorted. How could this be happening? Weren''t the undead already dead? What the hell was going on with these hanging ropes?

    "Little Color, why are these ropes hanging in the air? Is there something wrong with my eyesight?" She asked with a shiver.

    "No," Little Color replied from the sea of souls. "There is something wrong with this space itself."

    "Little Color, let''s find a way to get out of here quickly."

    Little Color remained silent for a long time, unable to find a way out of this ghostly ce. "No, wait a little longer," It finally said.

    Dongfang Minghui felt like she had heard this sentence before

    "What do you mean by wait?" she asked.

    "We''ll wait until it gets dark. When the Sleepy Dragon Seales out, it will know how to leave. You don''t need to urge it, it will lead the way itself. But it''s not good to try to leave now" Little Color exined.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but think about dragging the Sleepy Dragon Seal out and beating it up!

    With nothing else to do, Dongfang Minghui remained in one posture for a whole day, thinking about the hanged ghost beneath her and breaking out in cold sweat. She babbled for a whole day, that even Little Color in the sea of souls had learned a few Buddhist scriptures.

    Dongfang Minghui lost track of time as shey in the pitch-ck darkness. Eventually, she grew tired and murmured a few words before drifting off to sleep with her head tilted up.

    Meanwhile, Little Color waited in the sea of souls was waiting for the Sleepy Dragon Seal to take over Dongfang Minghui''s body.

    When Dongfang Minghui woke up, the vines on her body receded and she fell to the ground. She walked past a group of corpses without even flinching. Her pupils were inverted and she couldn''t see any obstacles, including the undead or hanging corpses.

    The undead were rmed by the presence of fresh life and instinctively tried to surround Dongfang Minghui. However, she was extremely strong and the Sleepy Dragon Seal in her hand burst into a fiery red light. The undead rushed towards the fire and were reduced to powder.

    "The Sleepy Dragon Seal doesn''t show off the mountains and doesn''t show the water. If it doesn''t make a move, you''ll be fine. Once you make a move, it will act vigorously," remarked Little Color, observing the steps that had reappeared before them again. Dongfang Minghui began to descend them step by step.

    "What''s down there? The Sleepy Dragon Seal seems quite persistent," Little Color remarked, falling ill at the beginning and being led all the way to this ce. Little Color began to doubt the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s true intentions, suspecting that it had used Dongfang Minghui and her friend to achieve another purpose.

    "What a scheming thing! It took so long to reveal its purpose, but unfortunately we were unprepared and fell victim to its tricks," Little Color concluded.

    Little Color felt aggrieved, but still hoped that Qian Wanyu would be safe and could stop the Sleepy Dragon Seal from continuing to use her little friend for its own purposes.

    As they climbed the stairs, Little Color assumed they would go on forever. However, after walking less than three meters, Dongfang Minghui stopped abruptly. The steps seemed to be moving towards the edge of an abyss cliff.

    Little Color finally saw the panorama on the cliff. An arch-shaped hole about half a person''s height appeared in front of them, with about nine holes on the cliff. Dongfang Minghui chose the leftmost one in the middle and went in.

    Inside the cave entrance, there were two ancient gatekeepers, both of them rtively small and dwarf-like, their armor dull and gray. They stood motionless and emitted no signs of life, looking like statues.

    Dongfang Minghui walked forward but was stopped by two crossed swords. The gatekeepers suddenly moved, their movements stiff and seemingly controlled by some order. They were puppet guards.

    Dongfang Minghui''s pupils turned quickly and the gatekeepers received some hint, retracting their swords and returning to their posts.

    The cave was not as narrow as Little Color had imagined. The walls were covered with lifelike dragon murals in various forms, but they all shared one thing inmon  all four ws and necks were locked in chains, robbing them of their freedom. The entire mural was depicted in light gray tones, creating a depressing atmosphere.

    "Trapped dragons Could this be where the dragon n is imprisoned?" Little Color wondered as they tumbled around. Suddenly, an engraving in the center of the gate of the stone wall reflected the seal of the Sleepy Dragon. Dongfang Minghui slowly imprinted the seal of the Sleepy Dragon in the center of her palm into the engraving.

    A group of dazzling rays of light refracted over.

    Little Color was horrified to find that the lines extending from the left and right sides of the stone wall gate seemed to be alive. They flowed from the dragon in the mural and, after a circle, joined the left and right, finally condensing together. Next, everything it saw was beyond its imagination. The dragons depicted on the wall of the cave where they were located all came to life, sweeping fiercely. The chains rattled, and for a moment, Little Color felt that the dragons would break free from the tiny chains that bound them. Then there was an overwhelming momentum, suffocating people with a feeling of despair.

    "Be careful!"

    Little Color''s voice roared in the sea of souls, but the little friend still went her own way, turning a blind eye, ignoring the lively big guys behind her, and stepping in when the stone door opened.

    With a bang, the stone door closed again.

    Little Color broke into a cold sweat for Dongfang Minghui. If they were any slower, if the group of guys were any faster

    It didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. Fortunately, after they entered the stone gate, there seemed to be no sound outside except for the huge boom at the beginning. There was nothing inside the stone gate, except for a deep pool.

    It was unclear how many years had passed, but the deep pool was still filled with dense mist. Around the deep pool, there were nine faucets pouring clear water into it, a steady stream.

    Little Color was wondering why the Sleepy Dragon Seal had brought them here for when it saw Dongfang Minghui standing in the deep pool quickly. The thick mist dissipated little by little, and the water in the deep pool suddenly boiled and sshed, as if something was about to crawl out of the deep pool.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was expressionless. The lines under her eyes flowed faster and faster. The deep pool boiled for a while, then returned to calm, and the deep colors became clearer.

    Little Color could even see the lines reflected in the eyes of the little friend from the reflection. After watching for a long time, it waspletely dizzy. It closed its eyes quickly, and when it opened them again, it saw a deep pool in the crystal-clear mirror. What was reflected in the mirror was not the little friend, but Qian Wanyu, who they had lost track of before!

    Qian Wanyu in the mirror was in a bit of a panic. Behind her was arge group of crouching crawling beasts with green lights. They lowered their bodies deliberately, nning to swarm up at the best time and tear the staggering life apart.

    Qian Wanyu was feeling very embarrassed after falling from the top. The tip of her whip caught the abyss cliff all the way down, causing her to collide with creatures in the abyss repeatedly, and she was covered in ck sticky things. It could be said that there was no good ce on her body. In the end, she was lucky enough to step on a crumbling corpse of arge monster, which suspended the impact of her descent.

    As she observed her location, she seemed to have descended to a very low level and had never seen anything like it on the cliffs of the abyss.

    "Ninth Sister is gone." Qian Wanyu''s first thought was that she and the Ninth Sister had gotten separated. What if at night, the Sleepy Dragon Seal took over the other''s body again?

    "You should take care of yourself first," Qing Mo snorted. "This ce is full of danger. You havee in, and it is still unknown whether you can get out alive. She has the sleepy dragon seal on her body, so it is not difficult to avoid danger, but you I still dont know much about the direction of the Sleepy Dragon Valley.

    If she had known that there would be such a day for them, she should have asked her mother clearly about the sleepy dragon valley, rather than being taken away by that key in a daze!

    "Ninth Sister also left me sixty-four topographic maps of the Sleepy Dragon Seal." Qian Wanyu realized that these sixty-four maps must be rted to the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    Using her whip to hang upside down in the abyss, Qian Wanyu identally discovered a hole under the corpse of arge monster that could amodate a person. Clinging to the cliff, she slid down a meter before stopping. Her fingers were bloody, and there were ck things at her fingertips trying to prate her body.

    After throwing out the whip, she crawled into the cave little by little. However, what awaited her was not respite but another wave of fighting. Inside the square hole lived a group of smaller crawling monsters. Their bodies were t, less than ten kilometers away from the ground, and they had short legs, a long mouth, and a long tail. They were very powerful inbat.

    Qian Wanyu used the five colors of spiritual power alternately and almost copsed the entire hole. She became more and more courageous as she fought. The dark red blood on her body turned dark ck, as if she had walked out of a muddy river.

    Those little crawling monsters were probably afraid quickly retreating one by one, and giving way to a small path. The purple and silver radiance flowing on the surface of her whip, Qian Wanyu was always on guard and walked among the group of small monsters.

    "Be careful, the smell of blood on your body has attracted all the big guys." Qing Mo could clearly see that the group in the cave were all small guys, and the real big guys were the glowing green eyes in the dark. They waited until Qian Wanyu walked out for a while before following her in an extremely concealed manner.

    Deliberately slowing down her pace and stumbling when she walked, Qian Wanyu let out a wisp of consciousness to supervise the group of big reptiles behind her at any time.

    After walking for a while, she suddenly found a sticky substance in the air. The steps under her feet became heavier and heavier, and the whip in her hand seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. She couldn''t move, so she just sat down with a plop on the ground.

    The ck substance on her finger was still spreading, but Qian Wanyu took out a liquid medicine from her space and wiped it off with a cloth.

    "It''s thew of space," Qing Mo exined to her in the sea of souls. "It''s the same as a formation and is the most special type of formation. Everything slows down, including time."

    Qian Wanyu''s expression turned grim as she looked at the group of big reptiles that weren''t hiding. "Don''t tell me that these reptiles in front of me caused all of this."

    "Take a closer look at their eyeballs." Qing Mo had to admit that she made a mistake. The group of smaller creatures she saw in the cave earlier were descendants of the Green Kun beast, a very rare monster. The most significant characteristic lies in their eyes. Since birth, they have a rotating pupil pattern in their green pupils, but this characteristic only shows when they reach adulthood. If this pattern was single, it would be unfounded, but when the Green Kun beast group appears, their eyes be extremely powerful killers. They can slowly turn the space of tens of miles around and twist it.

    With so many Green Kun beasts, their range of control should be more than just tens of miles.

    In the next second, the space distorted, and Qing Mo had no doubt about it.

    Qian Wanyu sneered, this was in line with the rules of the abyss, the deeper they went, the more dangerous the creatures. She thought she was lucky, but it turned out that they were waiting for her.

    Lightning shed, and then disappeared.

    "This space is really special."

    "No, maybe every move you make is being watched by them. This ce has be their territory."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to argue anymore. She felt it would be disadvantageous if it dragged on. Gusts of wind quickly passed by, forming a small vortex. The violent wind and sand were enough to blind someone''s eyes, and the group of emerald green Kun beasts and Qian Wanyu were separated by a distance.

 Chapter 170 (2)

    Chapter 170 (2)

    Beneath the cover of wind and sand, soil balls infused with purple lightning struck the group of reptiles, advancing step by step against the harsh elements. The soil balls suddenly burst, about half a meter away from them.

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand consistently caught one of the reptiles off-guard, and clusters of thick ck spiritual power invaded their foreheads. All that remained were white skeletons and two colorless eyeballs.

    In this back-and-forth fight, the number of skeletons around Qian Wanyu grew, her steps bing lighter and her whip easier to swing.

    "The spatialw should be disappearing soon," Qian Wanyu said with emotion.

    "These reptiles were almost wiped out by you. Their numbers are gradually decreasing, and the pressure on our side will be relieved," Qing Mo remarked. Most people would try to capture and study a creature that had the power of space, but Qian Wanyu was a force to be reckoned with.

    Perhaps it was the thrill of battle, but Qian Wanyu grew more excited as she defeated more creatures. On the other hand, the group of green Kun beasts recognized they had met a formidable foe and began to retreat, especially the final reptile that turned and fled before even trying.

    Qian Wanyu did not appear distressed, her spiritual power was still abundant, and seemingly ready to fight for three hundred more rounds.

    "There must be an entrance in this space to continue downward; you can look for it."

    "NoI need to find Ninth Sister first."

    She was curious about whaty at the bottom of the abyss but Qian Wanyu decided it was more important to locate Ninth Sister first.

    Qian Wanyu chose a random spot to sit down, unfazed by the pile of bones beside her. She quickly took out more than 60 topographic maps from her storage space, examining each one and even practicing on the windy, sandy ground.

    Completing this task took half a day.

    "Based on this topographic map, Sleepy Dragon Valley appears to be a vastbyrinth," Qing Mo observed, his eyes shining like gold stars. Thanks to Qian Wanyu, he had been able to study and memorize over sixty topographic maps as well.

    "Perhaps," Qian Wanyu responded nonchntly. She already understood that these sixty-plus images had evolved from a single pointthe map originally drawn by Ninth Sister. "Mother said that the Sleepy Dragon Seal is the key to Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Where there is a key, there must be a lock.

    "If you were a key, what would you most want to do?" Qian Wanyu mused, seemingly talking to herself.

    Qing Mo nearly choked at her question, but seeing her seriousness, it appeared she was genuinely pondering the issue. "The key and lock are always inseparable, but the Sleepy Dragon Seal has always been left outside I think what it would most want to do is open Sleepy Dragon Valley or"

    "Close Sleepy Dragon Valley!" Qian Wanyu abruptly stood up, her face darkening. She suddenly raised her head, "Damn it, it dared to use Ninth Sister''s hands to trap us here."

    "Yes, we must hurry, we need to find your Ninth Sister quickly, and stop her!"

    Qian Wanyu reorganized the topographic map of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, concentrating on finding the center point. "Where is the center?"

    If the abyss is Sleepy Dragon Valley, and eachyer represents a turning point, it doesn''t seem right.

    "I hope your Ninth Sister can be more clever and at least not be easily manipted by the Sleepy Dragon Seal," Qing Mo suddenly eximed. "It can definitely be stopped; the Sleepy Dragon Seal can only operate when night falls."

    "I know."

    Qian Wanyu practiced with the topographic map in the sand again, and at the end of the exercise, she marked several suspicious locations. "If my understanding of the Sleepy Dragon Seal is urate, there are three ces most likely to be the central location of Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Go find it."

    "Let''s go."

    In that room, after a night had passed, Dongfang Minghuiy on the ground. She rubbed her head, and upon opening her eyes, she saw green vines intertwined in all directions. The vine branches were still moving, encircling a deep green pool. The pool''s water appeared somewhat dark, and it was unsettling to look at. In addition, she spotted several iron faucets with a steady stream of clear water flowing down from the dragon''s mouth positions.

    It''s great that she didn''t see anything out of the ordinary this time.

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief. Little Color''s vines extended through her feet, and she rubbed her throbbing head, having woken up like this for the past few days. "Little Color, what are you doing?"

    "Of course, I''m trying to leave this eerie ce. Let me tell you, the Sleepy Dragon Seal is definitely not a good thing. It must have brought back for an unknown purpose to Sleepy Dragon Valley. We can''t follow it blindly."

    Little Color took advantage of the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s departure from her body and then whispered that it was a cunning creature.

    Dongfang Minghui took a moment to grasp what Little Color was saying. "Yes, yes, Sleepy Dragon Valley is too dangerous. We must leave as soon as possible. But how can I find Seventh Sister? What if I''m the only one to leave, and Seventh Sister and Mo Ce are still inside?"

    Little Color was about to pull out the constantly shaking vines on top of her head. "What time is it now? If you don''t search for her, how will you know where she is? Moreover, she is much smarter than you and will surely find you first."

    Nonsense.

    Little Color wished it could p itself.

    "That''s right, Seventh Sister must know that I''m going to find the Dragon Seal. If I run around alone, I may get lost in Dragon Valley." Dongfang Minghui hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to stay or go.

    Little Color mmed into the wall hard, and suddenly, like a lightning bolt, remembered how it entered before the Dragon Seal. "Come here, put your hands here and try."

    Dongfang Minghui was bewildered, clueless about what Little Color was attempting with the expectant look on its face. Nevertheless, she ced the Sleepy Dragon Seal in the center of the stone wall.

    There was no response at all from the center of the stone wall.

    Little Color''s initial look of anticipation gradually disappeared, reced by fury. "How can it be useless? You came in like this before!"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at her hand, then at the stone gate, and bit her lips lightly. "What makes the Dragon Seal so powerful is that it is the key to the entire Dragon Valley. Some people want it, while others want to destroy it."

    "Then do we just wait for it to push you into the fire pit?"

    "No"

    Dongfang Minghui also realized that she was too pessimistic. What happened to Qian Mama and Uncle Wood 20 years ago might not necessarily happen to her and Seventh Sister, because she had the Sleepy Dragon Seal in her hand. If the Sleepy Dragon Seal could use her, why couldn''t she use the Dragon Seal?

    "We have to find a way to find Seventh Sister first. With Seventh Sister, I can suppress the Sleepy Dragon Seal. Otherwise, wherever we go, at night, we will still be carried away by the Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    "Stubborn girl, you can''t live without your Seventh Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui shrugged; it didn''t matter. She really didn''t want to leave Seventh Sister at all. "You might as well help me think about the most likely ce for Seventh Sister to appear. There''s strength in numbers."

    "How could I knowwait, I know where your Seventh Sister is."

    "Really?"

    Little Color nodded fiercely, and it said a little excitedly, "Last night, youor rather, that Sleepy Dragon Seal bastarddid something to this deep pool. The water in the deep pool became very clear, like a mirror. Your Seventh Sister was walking forward in this mirror"

    Dongfang Minghui finally understood Little Color''s words after listening for a while. She was surprised to learn that this deep pool could be used as a mysterious mirror reflecting Seventh Sister''s current situation. "What else did you see?"

    Little Color: "I''ve seen a lot" For example, Mo Ce was already half-dead. If he isn''t found soon, it''s very likely that he won''t be able to leave Dragon Valley in this lifetime.

    Of course, in order not to intensify her little friend''s worries, it wisely didn''t mention this.

    Dongfang Minghui subconsciously licked the corners of her dry lips. "Is there a way to restore this mirror? I want to see how Seventh Sister is doing now."

    Little Color: "" Do you think I''m omnipotent?

    Dongfang Minghui stubbornly wanted to see Seventh Sister with her own eyes, so she and Little Color began to fiddle with the water in the deep pool again.

    She scooped up a handful of water and found that the water in the deep pool was very clear,pletely different from the color of normal water. She held her hands together, gathering a little water under the dragon''s open mouth. The two types of water had the same color.

    She tried touching every faucet, but she couldn''t find any mechanisms or tricks.

    "Little Color, think about what I did yesterday, especially the details." Dongfang Minghui refused to give up. Although she was afraid of water, ever since she got the mermaid pearl, she felt more secure and less worried.

    "It didn''t seem to do anything. The water suddenly boiled up, then fell heavily, and finally, the surface of the water turned into a mirror." Little Color recalled carefully, and that was all it could remember. It hadn''t paid much attention at the time, but the sudden boiling of the water had startled it.

    Saying that was as good as not saying anything.

    Dongfang Minghui looked around and asked, "Little Color, is the color of the deep pool clear or dark?"

    "Of course it''s dark."

    "Um."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded thoughtfully after listening. "I think there must be something hidden under this deep pool. Do you know the principle of light refraction?"

    "I''m sure you don''t. I''m going to dive into the water to have a look. Maybe the exit is under the deep pool."

    "I''lle too."

    Little Color returned to her soul sea with a whoosh, and Dongfang Minghui carefully dived into the deep pool with the mermaid pearl in her mouth. As soon as she entered the deep pool, the water above the deep pool boiled. At the same time, Dongfang Minghui felt a long-lost pain in the palm of her hand, and a fiery red light flickered underwater.

    "Pain."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal went crazy again.

    "That''s right, the Sleepy Dragon Seal is issuing a warning, which means it doesn''t want us to do this." Little Color analyzed enthusiastically in the soul sea.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes in pain. It wasn''t her who dared to feel the pain, so she didn''t feel pain in her back when she stood and talked. She shook her hands fiercely, gritted her teeth, and threatened, "Don''t think I don''t dare to chop off my hands. If you make trouble for no reason, I''ll chop off my hand and kill you."

    "I can''t kill you now but it doesn''t mean I can''t kill you when Seventh Sisteres."

    The pain gradually subsided, and it wasn''t as intense as before. Dongfang Minghui frowned slightly. What she said just now were angry words but she didn''t expect it to actually have an effect.

    However, what Little Color said wasn''t unreasonable. Sleepy Dragon Valley was the ce she was least willing to visit. Now that she had been fooled by the Sleepy Dragon Seal intoing here, if Mo Ce and Seventh Sister encountered any problems, she would be at aplete loss. If she said she''d chop off her hands to kill it then she would.

    The Sleepy Dragon Sealpromised for the time being, and before Dongfang Minghui had time tough, she saw the entire deep pool convulse. The water in the deep pool boiled once, subsided, and then started to boil again. Her water barrier was turned upside down three hundred and sixty times. She couldn''t tell her own position at all.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "I don''t knowahh."

    Dongfang Minghui felt an inexplicable squeeze. The water barrier was originally round, but it waspletely deformed after being squeezed by the water flow. One side was depressed, and the other side was also concave. It took a long time to return to its original shape.

    The water barrier floated in the deep pool, and Dongfang Minghui was trapped inside it, unable to move. Her entire body was motionless, like a statue, with only her eyes able to move up and down, left and right.

    "Little Color, what''s going on? What should we do now?" Little Color''s vines tried to emerge from the water barrier, but the seemingly soft barrier had turned into steel, not allowing any space for the vines to pass through.

    "Wait and see."

    Dongfang Minghui could still feel a faint residual warmth in her palm. She believed that the reason she hadn''t been crushed was because of the existence of the Sleepy Dragon Seal. Otherwise, she might have been crushed into an unrecognizable shape.

    The surrounding water gradually calmed down, bing much clearer, just like the clean water she had scooped up before.

    Dongfang Minghui looked excited, her eyes darting back and forth, "Little Color, is what you''re seeing the same as before?"

    Little Color, in the sea of souls, didn''t make a sound. It saw the surrounding water condensing into shiny mirror fragments. It was indeed somewhat simr to the situation it had seen before, but the mirror in the deep pool had been a single, continuous surface, not like the patchwork fragments it was seeing now.

    Could their meddling have caused the mirror of the abyss to shatter? Little Color didn''t want to continue thinking about it, and it didn''t even dare to look at the disappointed eyes of itspanion.

    "Ah-ah-ah-ah!"

    Dongfang Minghui felt herself spinning, spinning, tossing and turning in the deep pool. Except for a series of screams, she had no time to peek at the fragments of the mirror reflecting the surroundings.

    "Little Color"

    Little Color also felt dizzy, so it simply closed its eyes.

    After a long time, Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, only to find that there were pieces of memory fragments surrounding her. The past and present were all presented in front of her in the form of mirror fragments.

    "Qian Mama?"

    "God, hundreds of years of past events have been recorded in this deep pool." Little Color was dumbfounded, not knowing whether the current situation was good or bad, "Can you still see the current situation of your Seventh sister?"

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, somewhat uncertain, "It should be fine."

    "Hurry up and choose the fragments with Qian Wanyu first, time is running out."

    "Let me try."

    The bnce in Dongfang Minghui''s heart was swinging back and forth. On one hand, she wanted to find out the truth of the events twenty years ago, and on the other hand, she wanted to find out the safety of Seventh sister and Mo Ce. Of course, she had no right to choose in any case, because she couldn''t even move a finger.

    "Little Color, do you think the Sleepy Dragon Seal can break our deadlock?" Dongfang Minghui thought about it, and suddenly came up with a potentially bad idea. Before there was another way, the best method to trap the Sleepy Dragon Seal was to trap herself.

    "Try to move your hand with the Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    "Doesn''t work." She had tried a long time ago, and all she could move were two fingers, "I think the Dragon Seal is also trapped in this deep pool."

    "Don''t jump to conclusions; if the timees and the Sleepy Dragon Seal wakes up and destroys the deep pool from the inside, we still can''t trap it." Little Color said pessimistically. It knew all too well the power of the Sleepy Dragon Seal

    Dongfang Minghui sighed heavily, "Forget it, there should be a few hours before nightfall. How can we see what''s on the fragments?"

    Little Color tried, but its vines couldn''t stick out through the water barrier at all.

    "We have at most one hour."

    They can do a lot of things in one hour.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes darted around, and there was a broken fragment one centimeter away from the tip of her nose. She couldn''t see the contents of the fragment clearly. With the attitude of trying it out, she attempted to hook the fragment towards her. After trying for a long time, her neck became stiff, but she still failed to hook it.

    The first attempt at hooking the fragment failed.

    The second time, she tried to release her spiritual power. The spiritual power overflowed and bounced back into her body when it hit the water barrier. She almost suffered a bacsh, but fortunately, the water barrier moved slightly forward due to the fluctuation of spiritual power. She was still half a centimeter away from the broken fragment.

    "Not too far now."

    After finding the trick, Dongfang Minghui became more motivated, and she released her spiritual power to move the water cover forward little by little.

    The cold fragment touched her nose lightly, and scenes of fighting appeared in Dongfang Minghui''s mind, just like ying a movie. She saw many familiar people, and those youthful faces reminded her of the years long ago and the events that had happened before which would cause the current situation of Qian Mama and Uncle Wood.

    Friendship, betrayal, conspiracy, calction, and so on.

    More than twenty years had passed, but she was looking back on all the terrible things they encountered in the Dragon Valley twenty years ago.

    "Qian Mama, be careful!"<blockquote>

    Woo more MIWW! Thank you for any readers, donators and supporters still following this series </blockquote>

 Chapter 171 (1)

    Chapter 171 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui stared dumbfounded at the memories unfolding before her. She felt fortunate that the chosen lens captured the final scene of Qian Mama, the moment she was about to leave Sleepy Dragon Valley. The anxious people attempting to follow were halted.

    A man held a cluster of small fireballs in his hand, attacking left and right. His head, which had taken on the basic shape of a human brain, was round. One slender leg, about the length of an arm, extended from the body, but there was only one leg, and it was irregrly shaped, with some areas concave and others convex.

    "That''s the Sleepy Dragon Seal," Little Color dered before Dongfang Minghui could wonder why the man''s legs were so peculiar. The revtion came from the sea of souls.

    "Yi Ling, you can''t escape. Look, I have the key to Sleepy Dragon Valley in my hands. I can open and close it as I please. Besides, your elder brother is waiting for you below. Wouldn''t it be nice for the three of us to stay together?"

    "Meng Ruoyu, you have disappointed me greatly."

    Meng Ruoyu?

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked upon hearing the name. Looking again, it was hard to believe that this disheveled, scarred individual was the same gentle and refined Meng Ruoyu from her memories. The deep, uneven scar on the face appeared as if a piece of flesh had been sliced off by a weapon.

    Astonished, Dongfang Minghui watched the scene in front of her. Just after Meng Ruoyu finished speaking, the space behind him distorted, and the image became unclear. It seemed as if the scene might fragment at any moment. Her heart raced, and she desperately wanted to warn Qian Mama to hurry away.

    Seeing Qian Mama seemingly swayed by Meng Ruoyu and approaching her step by step, Dongfang Minghui nearly stood up in anxiety. However, her body was restrained, allowing only her eyes and mouth to move. She maintained the posture of sitting in meditation at the center of the deep pool.

    "What are you getting worked up over? These are just fragments of memories from the past. You can only watch; you can''t change anything," Little Color reminded her irritably. "You should focus on the surrounding environment so that we can leave smoothly when we reach the same location."

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui tried to console herself, knowing she couldn''t intervene in Qian Mama''s past. She needed to carefully note the location of the memory fragments to avoid making the same mistakes. Gradually, her focus shifted. While she still kept a close eye on the two individuals, she began to pay attention to the surrounding environment, either consciously or subconsciously.

    So, the Sleepy Dragon Seal was a key.

    As Qian Mama shattered the jade flute attached to her waist, Meng Ruoyu noticed but didn''t expect Qian Mama to snatch the Sleepy Dragon Seal from his hand using her bare hands. It was the key to her status.

    During their struggle, Meng Ruoyu''s ws identally left a deep gash on Qian Mama''s face. A bloodstain appeared, but soon a cloud of ash emerged from the wound, causing Qian Mama''splexion to change.

    "It''s the breath of death."

    "I didn''t expect Meng Ruoyu to be a Spiritual Master of Death. It''s truly difficult to judge someone by their appearance," Dongfang Minghui said, still in shock. "It doesn''t seem right, Little Color. I remember Meng Ruoyu being very friendly towards nts. On the mountain behind the Qian Family, he used nts to mark the clues to the ce of inheritance."

    How could someone close to nts be a spiritual master of death? nts are very sensitive to human breath, just like Little Color is afraid of the breath of death. It had also been resistant to the Seventh Sister before. Wherever a spiritual master of death goes, all nts die.

    Yet, at the Qian Family''s ce, Meng Ruoyu clearly showed his affinity for nts, a contradiction in itself.

    After Dongfang Minghui spoke, she fell silent for a moment. Her mind raced, connecting Meng Ruoyu, the Prophet of Dreams, the beautiful flower garden in the Meng Family Mansion, and the cottage where the Prophet of Dreams lived, made of emerald green vines. The thatched cottage and the green grass, an unforgettable scene, suddenly emerged from her deepest memories.

    "It''s notmon," Little Color sighed within the sea of souls. "In the human world, most wood-type Spiritual Masters who have cultivated to the Spiritual Saint level have the ability to understand the attributes of nts. Meng Ruoyu is so young; he shouldn''t be able to achieve that. Furthermore, he always seemed to act like an ordinary person."

    If he wasn''t a wood-type spiritual master, how could shemunicate with nts?

    Only one improbable possibility remained.

    This was a crucial issue she had overlooked. In the three-generation mirror, Dongfang Minghui still knew very little about the Longevity n and even believed that every wood-type Spiritual Master couldmunicate with nts

    Now that she thought about it, she realized everything was connected. It was only because she hadn''t paid close attention that she didn''t notice.

    "Little Color"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to say that she might have discovered the identity of the one who had betrayed the Longevity n back then But drowsiness overcame her, her mouth twitched, and her eyelids grew heavy.

    The image in the lens showed Qian Mama snatching the Sleepy Dragon seal. In desperation, Meng Ruoyu released arge amount of death aura, disregarding Qian Mama''s safety. As the Sleepy Dragon fled, he broke his legs andunched an attack on Qian Mama''s face.

    "Ah"

    The memory fragments exploded into smaller pieces before Dongfang Minghui, slowly sinking into the deep pool like confetti.

    Little Color waited for a long time, took a quick look, and noticed that Dongfang Minghui''s palms began to glow red again. An hour had passed without her realizing it. "Well, it''s time to suffer again."

    Dongfang Minghui took a brief rest, then opened her eyes quickly. The Sleepy Dragon Seal found that the owner of the body had inadvertently trapped herself in the memory fragments, causing them to fluctuate and even mobilize memories of hundreds of years ago.

    If she submits them all now, the entire Sleepy Dragon Valley might fall back in time. Everyone would step onto the river of time, shuttling through Sleepy Dragon Valley, merging the past and present. The entire Sleepy Dragon Valley would be plunged into chaos once more, and the suffering it had endured would be repeated.

    After weighing the pros and cons, the Sleepy Dragon immediately gave up on interfering with the memory fragments.

    Little Color almostughed out loud when it saw the Sleepy Dragon Seal in Dongfang Minghui''s hands. It seemed that her unconventional method had worked.

    Qian Wanyu fought her way through the ck bats, identally getting bitten on the back of her hand. The bitten area gradually turned ck, and she felt her spiritual power draining rapidly. After clearing out all the bats in the corridor, she said, "Not this ce."

    "It must be one of the other two locations. You should treat your wound first."

    "Um."

    Qian Wanyu sat down, leaning against the wall. Not far from her was the bat she had killed. The scent of blood was strong, but she seemed not to notice it. She searched her spatial storage, pulling out numerous bottles and jars, trying each one in turn.

    As she crushed a pill and applied it to her wound, she heard faint footsteps approaching her from a short distance away.

    The other person appeared rxed as if strolling in a garden. She had been with Mo Ce before, and his footsteps were steady and firm, never so light. So, besides the three of them, were there other people in Sleepy Dragon Valley?

    Realizing this, Qian Wanyu quickly bandaged her wound, gripped the lightning whip tightly, and slowly stood up.

    Just as she stood, the other person''s footsteps paused for about three breaths, then approached her direction again, stopping at the cave entrance. Soon, she saw the person bend down and enter.

    "My lord, I''ve finally found you."

    This teasing tone was definitely not something Jing Ke would use.

    Qian Wanyu nced at him thoughtfully, "I''m surprised you managed to enter Sleepy Dragon Valley without any injuries, Jing Ke."

    Jing Ke saw Qian Wanyu in a distressed state, covered in the strong scent of blood, and looked at the group of bats she had killed. His face expressed a mix of astonishment and admiration, "My lord, are you injured?"

    As he spoke, he graciously took a few steps forward.

    Qian Wanyu''s lightning whip struck the ground beneath his feet, and the purple lightning scorched the floor between them, preventing Jing Ke from getting any closer. "Be honest, the real Jing Ke isn''t as capable as you, and your disguise skills aren''t very good."

    "My lord!" Jing Ke''s eyes widened, his expression heartbroken as if he had been severely hurt. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, my lord. I am Jing Ke, believe me, I can prove it."

    Qian Wanyu sneered, "If Jing Ke was half as smart as you, he probably wouldn''t have been captured by Cyril''s army. Besides, Jing Ke has been missing for so long, how can I believe that you are the real Jing Ke?"

    From the first time she saw him, she found this "Jing Ke" very strange.

    Not to mention that Karu searched the entire trading market for him before. Later, she asked the guards to send someone to search for him, but Jing Ke seemed to have vanished into thin air. Who would have thought he would reappear in this ce?

    It was too much of a coincidence.

    Jing Ke was speechless, and exined excitedly, "My lord, I met formerpanions from the caravans on the way. They said there was a big change in my family, and my wife and son were both suffering from a strange illness. I was so anxious that I didn''t have time to inform you."

    She had heard this excuse twice. Qian Wanyu''s face was cold, her tone ruthless, "Jing Ke, don''t waste my time. Just tell me who you are and what your purpose is in Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    "My lord, I really am Jing Ke. Listen to me, I came to Sleepy Dragon Valley to find you"

    Qian Wanyu released a thin purple lightning bolt. Although small, it was powerful and exploded directly at his feet.

    Jing Ke''s face showed terror; he stumbled and sat on the ground, hisplexion turning pale with fright. He barely avoided the range of the lightning explosion, his footwork was quite subtle but easily noticed by Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes held a hint of sarcasm, "So, you still want to say that you''re Jing Ke?"

    Although Jing Ke was a Spiritual Master of the water system, she knew exactly how much strong he was. The person in front of her had grown too fast in just over half a year unless there was a heaven-sent opportunity, it would be impossible to advance this fast. Yet, the other party kept saying that he had only returned from the Empire.

    It''s not that she hasn''t seen people whose cultivation has increased dramatically. Wei Jun was one person whom she had seen whose cultivation has increased the fastest in half a year. Even so, if it is still the same person, his temperament should not change.

    Jing Ke was taken aback, with a trace of annoyance shing in his eyes. He pped his hands, and soon, he slowly straightened his back and stood up, and his walking posture became more leisurely, which was in line with the nature of the footsteps Qian Wanyu heard at the beginning, leisurely and carefree.

    Changes in a person''s personality could also be seen from the change in body posture. Jing Ke was just a businessman before. Low, with front shoulders leaning forward. The person in front of her behaved very casually, with his back straight, which showed that he was arrogant and frivolous, treating everyone like air.

    These were two people withpletely different personalities, but they had the same face.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Jing Ke, who was walking one meter away, and stopped suddenly, with a half-smile. A trace of doubt shed in her eyes. Facing this person, she had a strong sense of familiarity, but that person had long since disappeared. "Who are you?"

    There was an unscrupulous smile on the corner of Jing Ke''s mouth. He shrugged his body and felt disgusted. "Jing Ke''s body is really hard to use if it wasn''t for" He nced at Qian Wanyu with a smile and kept his mouth shut. Then he asked curiously, "Qian Wanyu deserves to be Qian Wanyu; you saw through me so quickly, to be honest, when did you realize that I was not Jing Ke?"

    He had pretended so well, and he even learned the other party''s servile dog behavior, replicating it perfectly.

    Without waiting for Qian Wanyu to answer, he guessed on his own, "I guess it was just now, or maybe it was when I followed you all in the past few nights that I showed my ws, but this is all just a coincidence, tell me, how did your Ninth Sister know about it where Sleepy Dragon Valley is?"

    He intended to abduct them back to the beast tribe, but he didn''t expect the Sleepy Dragon Valley to appear halfway and drag them all into this adventure. But no matter what, Sleepy Dragon Valley is Sleepy Dragon Valley, and the unfinished business of twenty years must be resolved.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t pay attention to this person at first, but for some reason, a meaningful smile suddenly appeared on her face, and she coldly interrupted his imagination, "The first time I saw you, I realized that you were not Jing Ke."

    The fake Jing Ke looked shocked, showing unbelievable eyes, and it seemed that the blow was worse than when Qian Wanyu saw through him just now. He kneaded his face and pped him hard, "How is it possible, no, I do not believe you."

    Qian Wanyu sneered, as she expected, the person in front of her was arrogant, probably unable to ept the possibility of being spotted by her at a nce. He even fell into a kind of bewilderment, "Qing Mo, do you think this person in front of you looks like someone?"

    Qing Mo pondered for a moment, "Meng Yixiao, but he is already dead, and he can''t live anymore." He saw Meng Yixiao''sst mass of consciousness being burned to ashes by the golden me of Toothless. Those mes were not so easy to deal with.

    "The same arrogance, the same temperament, and the same madness." The person in front of him was almost a replica of Meng Yixiao.

    Qian Wanyu also felt that her thoughts were strange, Meng Yixiao was dead, but they were still immersed in the nightmare brought to them by Meng Yixiao before, "I want to test him to see if he is Meng Yixiao."

    "If he is Meng Yixiao, what will you do?" Qing Mo was very worried that Meng Yixiao had be her heart demon, "Don''t forget, it was you who defeated Meng Yixiao, and he is your defeated opponent. Even if it is really Meng Yixiao, you can just kill him again."

    "No, Qing Mo, I just want to rify one thing."

    "Huh?"

    Qian Wanyu still remembered what Jing Ke said just now, "He said that Jing Ke''s body was not very useful"

    This must be the key as to why he knew so much about the past that she even she couldn''t easily discern."

    Many times, she wanted to tell herself that the person in front of her was indeed Jing Ke, but her intuition said he was not. The source of this contradiction was because of Jing Ke''s sense of disobedience, and this was the only time she could see through him before he had time to imitate the real Jing Ke.

    After talking to himself for a while, Fake Jing Ke found that Qian Wanyu was staring at him, and suddenly burst outughing, theughter was wanton and insolent, and afterughing for a while, he said, "Qian Wanyu, you did it on purpose."

    "Yes, I did do it on purpose."

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand was crackling, and the purple loops disappeared as soon as they touched her hand. She looked at Fake Jing Ke contemptuously, "Should I call you Jing Ke? Well, I can also call you Meng Yixiao."

    Qian Wanyu prepared herself for the confrontation that was about to happen. If this person was indeed Meng Yixiao, she needed to be ready for whatever woulde next. But if he was just an imposter, she needed to know what his true intentions were and why he had chosen to impersonate Jing Ke.

    Either way, Qian Wanyu was determined to uncover the truth behind the person standing in front of her.

    Jing Ke was taken aback for a moment, frowning, as if he was seriously thinking about her words, and asked curiously, "Who is Meng Yixiao?"

    Qian Wanyu said bluntly, "Why did you stay by our side as Jing Ke, tell me and let me hear, maybe we can make a deal."

    "You''re crazy." Qing Mo felt that Qian Wanyu must have been stimted by something. Dealing with the devil has always been very dangerous.

    "Haha, Qian Wanyu, there''s a day when even you would ask for help. That''s really surprising." Jing Ke''s eyes were full of satisfaction, "It''s very simple, I want the key in your hands."

    The seal of the Sleepy Dragon.

    Qian Wanyu frowned, "It seems that you know much more than I imagined."

    The false Jing Ke raised his chin, "How about it, do you want to make this deal?"

    "I need to know the most central location of Sleepy Dragon Valley, take me there, and I will give you the key you want."

    The fake Jing Ke looked suspicious, "Qian Wanyu, don''t lie to me, is the key in your hands?"

    "Not here." Qian Wanyu was quite calm, "However, only I know where the key is. If you think it''s inappropriate, you don''t have to make this deal. Just get lost from this cave, and we will walk on opposite sides of the road, without disturbing each other."

    Seeing Qian Wanyu being so frank, the fake Jing Ke realized one thing he might have misunderstood, that is, Qian Wanyu didn''t seem to care whether he knew the most central position, "Qian Wanyu, why do you want to go to the central position?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at him lightly, rolled up the lightning whip, and strode toward the entrance of the cave, with a big look, as if she didn''t care if he agreed or not.

    The fake Jing Ke couldn''t wait until she stepped out, and then stopped to yell, "Deal."

    Qian Wanyu stepped out with the other foot, bent over and, walked out.

    Seeing her like this made hisplexion a bit ugly, and he hurriedly followed out, shouting loudly from behind, "Hey, I''ve agreed, what else do you want?"

    "It''s okay, since you agreed, then please lead the way." Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows, and handed over the road ahead to Jing Ke to lead.

    Qing Mo suddenly broke into a cold sweat, "At most, you can trust this person''s 30% of this person''s words, you must be on guard against his deceit at any time."

    "I have a map, the road should always be the same. I just want to see what he wants to do." Qian Wanyu already had an overview of the two roads. Even if she had taken the wrong road, she was confident that she could walk back to the right road.

    Walking behind him, she didn''t encounter any strange monsters along the way, Qian Wanyu felt a little strange, "You look like you have been to Sleepy Dragon Valley before."

    The false Jing Ke paused as he walked forward, shrugging his shoulders indifferently, "It''s okay even if I tell you, I''m afraid before you were even born, I''de to this ce."

    Qian Wanyu snorted, "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it, it''s boring to make up such a ridiculous story."

    Fake Jing Ke could only shake his head helplessly, "I''m not lying to you, twenty years ago, the Sleepy Dragon Seal was taken away by a woman, she took advantage of that opportunity to close the Sleepy Dragon Seal, it''s been twenty years, we waited for twenty years"

    The speaker made it sound unintentional, but the listener thought it was intentional.

    Especially when she heard that a woman had closed the Sleepy Dragon Valley for twenty years, Qian Wanyu''s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly restrained her expression, "You said that this valley closed automatically, that''s impossible."

    "How is it impossible, as long as you find the sleepy" Fake Jing Ke shut up immediately, he was silent for a moment, and quickly changed the subject, "I saw the three of you before, why is there only you left now?"

    "I identally lost my way in this sleepy dragon valley." Qian Wanyu said this on purpose, "I have never seen such a big detour."

    "The Sleepy Dragon Valley is a well-knownbyrinth, with sixty-four differentyouts which change every two hours. Sometimes even I am deceived by this road, let alone you." The fake Jing Ke calmly walked on in front, he was calm and generous, but in fact, he deliberately said those things to her before since he was confident that he could bring Qian Wanyu to that ce, so it didn''t matter what he said to the other party.<blockquote>

    Hoho this fake Jing Ke is bad news!!

    Thank you to all donators, and supporters <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 171 (2)

    Chapter 171 (2)

    "I see."

    The corner of Qian Wanyu''s mouth twitched into a smile. It turned out that she always felt that there was something missing in the sixty-four topographic maps given by Ninth Sister, and it turned out that it was because of the time changing thebyrinthyout.

    "If it''s really based on sixty-four pce maps, there are a total of twelve hours in a day. It''s impossible to change so often. That''s not right." Qing Mo calcted three hours in the Sea of Souls. Finally, he said, "He''s deliberately misleading you, the time changes are not two hours at all."

    "I know."

    Qian Wanyu hadpletely mastered thew of time while crossing this terrain. She silently followed behind the false Jing Ke, witnessing the change in the distance. "If my mother were here, maybe she could recognize this person."

    "No, you''ve forgotten an important thing." Qing Mo had to remind her, "You and your mother look so simr, if he really had met your mother, what he said just now was to test you, to see if the Dragon Seal is in your hands. If he has never seen your mother, even if she came, he may not know her. It can be seen that he is likely the person hiding behind the scenes. The most important thing is, what happened to your mother in this Dragon Valley?"

    After what Qing Mo said, Qian Wanyu had to put all her energy into dealing with this seemingly easy-to-handle but secretly scheming person in front of her.

    "Well"

    "Someone?"

    Fake Jing Ke''s brows and eyes widened as he joked, "Maybe it''s one of the long-lost people. Take it easy, this ce is rtively safe; there won''t be any monstersing."

    After hearing his words, Qian Wanyu became even more vignt. She smelled a bloody scent, but fortunately, it was not too strong; at least,pared to her body, it was considered light.

    "Shall we go in and have a look together?"

    "Sure."

    The fake Jing Ke revealed that once his disguise was put down, his whole person became unrestrained, seemingly casual about everything.

    Qian Wanyu''s fingers lingered on the handle of the whip, ready to unleash the weapon if something abnormal happened. She stepped half a step into a dark hole like the person in front of her and soon saw a figure hiding in the innermost part.

    "Mo Ce?"

    "It''s me." Mo Ce''s voice was weak, and the sword in his hand nged, making a sound.

    Qian Wanyuid a few moonstones in different positions one after another so that they could gather light together well. Only then did she see the situation in the cave clearly. There were two holes in the cave, which looked like some kind of monster''s nest. The strange thing was that there was nothing in the nest, and the dark bloodstains extended from where they were standing to Mo Ce.

    "Oh, it really is your lost friend." A coldness shed in Jia Jing Ke''s eyes, as he still remembered that this brat had hindered him in doing many things.

    If he wanted to settle ounts, now is the best time.

    Qian Wanyu felt a fierce murderous intent emanating from False Jing Ke''s body, and there was a purple halo circting on the outeryer of the whip in her hand as if to say, if you touch him, our deal is over.

    "How could he be here?"

    Mo Ce also didn''t like fake Jing Ke. If it weren''t for the four of them going on the road together, he really wished he could stay away from this person. The veins in his hand were twitching violently,

    False Jing Ke managed to bring up a smile at the corner of his mouth. "You haven''t seen each other for a long time; you should have a lot to say. I''ll keep watch outside for you."

    After speaking, he walked out first.

    Qian Wanyu watched his back disappear and waited for the sound of footsteps to move a certain distance away before she rxed. She walked over to Mo Ce and whispered, "You are seriously injured."

    Mo Ze nced at her, and his eyes lingered on the bright red-colored part of her body for a while. "You don''t look good either."

    "You''re mistaken; I''m much better than you. This is the blood of monsters."

    "Here, it might be faster to use this to stop the bleeding." Qian Wanyu was not a pharmacist. She took out a porcin bottle to stop the bleeding and handed it to Mo Ce, only to find that there was still a ck mist rising from his abdomen. "You were hurt by those things?"

    Mo Ce followed her gaze. "ident."

    Qian Wanyu watched coolly from the side as he uncoveredyers of wounds, some of which were already festering and looked hideous.

    Mo Ce was also a man. He bit a piece of cloth tightly and used his sword to cut all the rotten flesh. He didn''t even hum during the whole process.

    "That man must have noticed Mo Ce''s injury just now. I think he left so easily because he saw Mo Ce being attacked by the ck mist. If I gave the liquid medicine to Mo Ce at that time, he would definitely know that we have the medicine form to cure it."

    "At that time, your Ninth Sister will be a target, plus the group of dead Spiritual Masters behind her who are chasing her for the heart of the elves This will be very troublesome."

    "If I don''t save him, he will die in a few days at thetest." Qian Wanyu looked at him as a strong man, but she had a heart of cherishing talent. Not to mention, she had been helped by Mo Ce''s father, Cheng Song, who had helped her increase her dark spiritual power. "I need to save him."

    "Hurry up and find your Ninth Sister, then get rid of that person outside."

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu saw that his arm was still injured and that he couldn''t reach the awkward spot. "Do you need my help?"

    Mo Ce nced at her, opened his mouth, and said, "Aren''t you afraid she might misunderstand?"

    Thinking that the Ninth Sister might be jealous, Qian Wanyu was in a good mood and rarely exined. "If she were here, she would clean up the wound herself. Not only would she do it herself, but she would also do it more carefully than anyone else."

    During her time in the mermaid tribe, she had seen that the Ninth Sister was not too fussed, helping the group of mermaids treat their wounds carefully and attentively, making anyone want to hold such a Ninth Sister tightly in their arms.

    Thinking about it, Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but show a soft smile.

    It was the first time Mo Ce had seen such a soft expression on her face. He couldn''t help but think: can love really make a murderous person soft and gentle?

    Qian Wanyu had already taken out clean water from her own space ring, carefully cleaned the wound with a cloth, patiently crushed the pills, applied them to it, and finally bandaged it. As she looked at those wounds, all the voices and smiles of Ninth Sister appeared in her mind.

    "We''ll have to find her soon."

    "She''s gone missing?"

    "Yes."

    Seeing Mo Ce, Qian Wanyu leaned against the wall and chose a clean spot. "Ninth Sister''s pill is very effective. You should take a good rest for two hours before we go on our way."

    Mo Ce smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry about me; you go first."

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly and quickly understood what he meant. Mo Ce was smarter than she had imagined. After the ck smoke invaded his body, it would continuously devour his spiritual power and vitality. He would lose his spiritual energy soon enough.

    "Don''t you want to meet your parents in your lifetime?"

    "I do." Mo Ce had a warm smile in his cold eyes. "But, I''m afraid they are no longer alive?"

    Qian Wanyu was stumped by this question. Cheng Song was indeed dead, but Mo Ce''s mother might still have a chance of being alive in this world. However, it was unclear where she was among the elves. There were several levels of probability that she had died. After all, the elves treat their partners very sincerely. When one elf dies, the other elf also wants to be buried with their partner.

    "When you took out the thingsst time, I was thinking that if they were still alive, how could they give you such a precious token of love." Mo Ce seldom took the initiative to say such long words. When Cheng Feng adopted him, if he couldn''t do what Cheng Feng asked, he would be whipped by Cheng Feng.

    What Dongfang Minghui saw at that time was just something that often happened in his daily life. He refused to heal his wounds because once the wounds healed, that person would beat him severely again. But he did not expect that the cute-looking girl would punch him in the abdomen to make him take the pill and put a silver needle in his hand, trying to help him escape from that cage. Unfortunately, a silver needle wouldn''t help him.

    In any case, it was the first time he felt warmth from a stranger. Although afterward, Cheng Feng vented all her anger on him because she lost the pill form and ten pills, he still felt that it was the most memorable day of his life.

    Qian Wanyu saw the corners of Mo Ce''s eyes were smiling and couldn''t help thinking that he must have thought of something beautiful.

    "Thank you very much for giving me their relics." Although it was only a transaction, for him, there was nothing more generous than seeing the token of love from his mother and father before he died. At least he couldfort himself, knowing that he was not an orphan abandoned by his parents.

    "Mo Ce, your mother may still be alive." Qian Wanyu frowned slightly. She had seen too many lives and deaths, but she had never been so helpless. From the standpoint of reason, she should inform Mo Ce of his life experience.

    But

    Mo Ce shook his head lightly. Even if his mother was still alive, he might not be able to find her anymore.

    Every time Jing Ke mentioned the Sleepy Dragon Seal, Mo Ce was worried that Qian Wanyu would really give something to the other party, so he was restless when he was resting.

    Qian Wanyu was able to clearly understand what he was thinking, turned her back to the false Jing Ke, poured a little liquid from the porcin bottle, wrapped it in a cloth, and pressed it on Mo Ce''s abdomen. She shook her head slightly at him and motioned for him to rx.

    Mo Ce used the cloth to cover his abdominal wound. He could clearly feel the erosion of the ck mist slowing down. He had a slightly strange look and found that there was still a little green spot on the white cloth.

    This must be the antidote!

    Now, Mo Ce thought about the cause and effect and guessed that Qian Wanyu probably had a purpose in doing this. From the bodynguage of the other party, it could be seen that many things had to be hidden from Jing Ke.

    When it was dawn, the false Jing Ke brought the two of them in front of nine caves, pointed to one of the caves, and said, "We''ve arrived at the ce, Qian Wanyu, have you figured out where the Dragon Seal is?"

    "The Trapped Dragon Seal?" Qian Wanyu sneered, "Why would I have the Trapped Dragon Seal? If I have the Trapped Dragon Seal, would I need you to lead the way? If you want the Trapped Dragon Seal, just continue to lead the way. After entering, maybe you can see it."

    The fake Jing Ke squinted slightly and said aloud, "You are ying with me?"<blockquote>

    HAha Wanyu is as sarcastic as ever. What a great FMC.

    Thank you to all readers! Next one probably Tuesday!

    Also Honkai Star Railing out soon, hype?!</blockquote>

 Chapter 172 (1)

    Chapter 172 (1)

    Qian Wanyu didn''t argue and stopped Mo Ce behind her, "Our previous deal was that you would take us to the center of Dragon Valley, and I would tell you the whereabouts of the Dragon Seal."

    "You broke your promise first, how can you me me for breaking my promise?"

    Jia Jingke sneered, "I broke the promise?"

    "There are nine caves in this ce. You know which one is the safest to go, but you backed down because you were afraid that this ce was too dangerous, or you couldn''t decide which one would lead you to where I wanted to go right? What is it if not breaking the promise?" Qian Wanyu gave him a disdainful nce.

    Fake Jing Ke squinted his eyes and looked at her for a while, "I didn''t realize that you were so eloquent, tell me the whereabouts of the Dragon Seal, and I guarantee that your trip will be smooth sailing."

    The whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand swung towards him unexpectedly, and taking advantage of him stepping back, she pulled Mo Ce down into a hole quickly. The two of them just got into the hole when their heads were almost sliced off by two swords. They rolled on the ground in a circle in embarrassment.

    They barely dodged those two sharp swords.

    ng

    Mo Ce felt a pain in his mouth, his palms were numb, and the long sword almost fell out of his hand.

    Qian Wanyu''s whip swept across the ce where the opponent was holding the hilt of the sword and pulled it, but the opponent remained motionless. The two gatekeepers were very short, they didn''t seem to reach Qian Wanyu''s chest, but they were very powerful inbat.

    "He is the lowest-level guardian warrior of the Dragon n." Qing Mo added in his soul sea, "In the records of the Dragon n, it was said that there was a race very simr to the Dwarf n, called Goblins. They are violent, setting fires and plundering, doing all kinds of evil, hated by the major races. The major ns thought of a way to expel the goblins, and finally, because they had nowhere to go, and their leaders were good at ttering, they were taken in and enved by the powerful dragon n. They didn''t want the Dragon n to see their ugly appearance so they donned armor.

    The dragons have always liked luxurious, bright, and beautiful things, like the goblins Obviously, it ran counter to the aesthetics of the dragons.

    Qian Wanyu: ""

    Inexplicably, she felt that this race was quite pitiful, even if they were enved, even their appearance had be the object of criticism.

    "They look stiff, like the undead."

    "No, they should be puppets."

    Qian Wanyu knew something about puppets. She gathered five strands of spiritual power and snatched the lightning whip from the opponent''s hand. She tied the whip around her waist, stepped on the opponent''s sword, jumped to the back of the armored guard, grabbing their heads, twisting them vigorously.

    There was a click.

    The short guard paused for a moment and fell to the ground.

    Mo Ce nced at her, and twisted off the other guard''s head in the same manner. Once the guard died, the armor and helmets on their bodies loosened, revealing a dried out ugly face with green skin and fangs.

    The two took a deep breath, and before they could recover, they heard sounds simr to the neat sound of boots stepping on the ground. The sound came from inside the cave and was getting closer and closer to them.

    A group of soldiers wearing iron armor and helmets were divided into two groups, one pair at the entrance of the cave and another pair at the corner of the cave entrance. Going deeper, you could still see a group of about ten guardsing towards them.

    Qian Wanyu estimated their fighting strength, turned around, and saw Mo Ce still clutching his abdomen. She asked coldly, "How''s your wound?"

    "Thank you, it''s much better." Mo Ce was telling the truth, and there was something to be done. He didn''t dare to use the healing cloth that Qian Wanyu had given him. The white one was too conspicuous, so he put it in the space ring for now. He had just identally pulled the wound open while fighting with the guard.

    Butpared to the continuous loss of spiritual power before, the current situation was considered very good.

    When the ten guards turned the corner at the same pace, the two guards in the cave stood together on the roof of the cave, and the two guards on the ground were also carried to their original positions by Qian Wanyu, who had just turned their heads like this. In a sitting posture, the sword supported them, and everything seemed to be in good condition. The group of ten guards appeared to be patrolling, wandering around before leaving again.

    After they left, Qian Wanyu waited for a while before jumping off the cave wall.

    "Why are we hiding?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at him meaningfully, and finally, her gaze stayed on his injured abdomen. Because the ck mist had been eroding his abdominal wound, his abdominal wound had never healed. The ck mist was forced out so now it could finally heal."

    Mo Ce was slightly embarrassed by Qian Wanyu''s look and nodded.

    Qian Wanyu released Little White to guard Mo Ce for the time being. She quietly entered the cave. At the corner, two guards were standing motionless. Totally unresponsive.

    "It really is a dead thing."

    Qian Wanyu quickly dodged in front of them and saw two swordsing towards her. She stepped on their heads quickly and quickly turned behind them, twisting their heads quickly and fiercely.

    In a short two hours, she had pretty much eliminated all the puppets standing at the corner. Qian Wanyu frowned slightly after passing through a few winding roads, "This ce is not right; it seems that it is not what we are looking for."

    "The one outside is still waiting outside; maybe he is waiting for you to retreat in spite of difficulties." Qing Mo gestured.

    "No"

    A total of nine holes were outside.

    Qian Wanyu recalled and quickly carved out the nine holes on the ground. She marked the hole she was in, "Why set up nine holes and exclude one of the correct entrances? What''s the use of the remaining holes?"

    "You should have heard a rumor. It is said that the Dragon God gave birth to nine sons. The nine sons have different personalities and dispositions. If you match the nine dragons to the nine caves, it may give you some enlightenment." Qing Mo didn''t know why he came up with this rumor; the Sleepy Dragon Valley, as the name suggests, shouldn''t be the ce where the dragons were imprisoned, right?

    Qian Wanyu had once searched for books simr to spirit beasts for Toothless. She had a little understanding of the dragon race, but not deeply. Excluding their positions, each of the eight must have a unique style.

    "I want to take a look in several other caves."

    When the time came, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce left the third hole on the left. Outside the hole, the fake Jing Ke had already left, "This doesn''t seem straightforward."

    The other party had too many secrets; if not for his target being the dragon seal, she would not mind bringing such a person along to keep an eye on him.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the nine openings thoughtfully, "Mo Ce, if you were to choose among the nine openings, which would you choose?"

    Mo Ce rubbed his sword hilt habitually, "I''d choose the hole in the middle right."

    "I''ll go first, you follow."

    Qian Wanyu went in first and quickly turned over when two sword des shot out. The two guards concentrated on each other and she was alone, and Mo Ce quickly rolled in from the hole. After that, their cooperation was quite tacit, and the two guards were eliminated.

    They carefully observed the situation in the cave. Theyout was different from the cave they had been to before. In this cave, there were only two guards, and there were an outer cave and an inner cave. A lot of information was carved on the walls of the inner cave.

    This was the cave chosen by the Dragon Seal previously. The dragons on the walls of the cave were actually alive. If Little Color were there, he would find that the postures of these dragons had been changed. The lying dragons had be flying dragons, and the flying dragons were now in the stream in the sea, seeming quite free.

    It was a pity that no matter how the shape of the dragon changed, the color of the carvings on the wall remained as gloomy as ever. In addition, the dragon''s eyeballs were showing a cold and timid gaze at this moment, giving people the illusion of being in an ice cer.

    Just as Mo Ce pushed back the ck fog, he subconsciously rubbed his arms.

    "Qing Mo, nine dragons."

    "These dragons have different forms. Could they be the nine sons of the legendary Dragon God?" Qing Mo reminded, "They have iron chains on their ws and necks."

    Qian Wanyu naturally saw it too, but she narrowed her eyes slightly, "I thought I saw the dragon stranded on the beach roll its eyelids just now."

    Qing Mo was silent for a while in the sea of souls, "Could you have misread it?"

    "It''s not impossible."

    Just as Qian Wanyu confirmed Qing Mo''s words, when she turned around, she saw the lying dragon shrinking its ws. She squeezed the whip tightly in her hand, nced slightly, and moved her steps next to Mo Ce.

    "Something''s wrong."

    "I feel it too."

    "Let''s first"

    Before she could say anything, she heard a loud dragon chant followed by a deafening roar.

    Qian Wanyu''s ears rang, and she felt the pain of the sound piercing her eardrums. At this moment, she seemed to understand the pain that Ninth Sister had suffered. Seeing the dragons in the muralse alive, leaping and hovering over their heads if there were no iron chains restraining them, she really did not doubt that the other party would swoop down without hesitation and take their lives.

    The sword in Mo Ce''s hand shed brightly, and after the sh, the group ofzy dragons stretched out their sharp ws, which could almost crush their foreheads with one w.

    "Let''s go."

    "Huh?"

    What the two said waspletely inaudible.

    They couldn''t get away even if they wanted to, because one of the dragons was hanging at the exit of the cave, opening its mouth wide, and drooling all over the floor.

    A few dragons stayed on around yed,pletely ignoring the two of them. They all stared curiously at one of the dragons ying with the two of them, flicking the two little people here for a while, then fiddling with the other side. They had been quiet for hundreds of years, and finally, there were two little people who could barely be called "ythings." They were reluctant to y with them to death for a while.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the nine dragons that almost filled up the hole, trying to find a way to break past. In fact, after searching around, a long tail swept toward her.

    Bang

    Qian Wanyu dodged it. Poor Mo Ce only had time to deal with the dragon''s protruding ws. He didn''t see the dragon''s tail behind him at all. When he felt the strange wind blowing, he was swept against the wall.

    Qian Wanyu moved her lips, but in the end, she didn''t say any words offort. Now she couldn''t even protect herself, she saw Mo Ce standing up with difficulty and guessed that he should be fine. So, she simply used the Thunder Whip to fight, the dragons looked at the Thunder Whip floating in mid-air with their eyes wide open, trying to fiddle with it with their ws.

    As a result, the purple thunder exploded with a bang.

    "Roar"

    Qian Wanyu was blown away by a mass of air. Just like Mo Ce, she hit the wall heavily, and it took her a long time to get up, "Why are these dragons so arrogant?"

    Obviously, they could attack together, but in the end, they watched them struggle and make fools of themselves.

    "A Dragon''s nature is like this, but because of this, you have a sliver of life" Qing Mo said, "If they attacked together, you and the kid next to you would have died long ago. You have to find a way to make them fight among themselves."

    "Fight among themselves, do you really think they are dogs? They are the only species in this world that can easily kill humans."

    "A Dragon''s jealousy is very strong. If you let them fight in their nests, they will naturally have no time to deal with you."

    Qian Wanyu wiped the corner of her lips andughed loudly, "That''s right, don''t think that I will be afraid of them."

    Five strands of spiritual power, bright colors rippling throughout the entire cave, created a beautiful rainbow. Qian Wanyu saw the eyes of those dragons be captivated and took the opportunity to throw the formation stones in her hand into every corner. Using the colorful light, the formation stones also shone brightly.

    She remembered that dragons always liked beautiful and bright things. These formation stones were very beautiful before, but they looked even more magnificent under the multicolored illumination. There were only five formation stones in total, but there were nine dragons. One could expect what would happen next.

    Those who were faster could get a piece while the slower ones could only look on greedily.

    The slower ones turned their gazes to the other dragons involuntarily. When they moved a little, the iron chains that locked them began to rattle.

    Another dragon directly pressed the formation stone on the ground with its ws, carefully moving its ws away to peek at it. It was perfect, unbroken, and a shining treasure.

    The dragon''s ws were already extremely hard, and many things that looked tough on the outside turned into mush in their hands. The dragon did not know what magic stone this was, but it was pressed several times by the dragon ws, yet it did not crack at all.

    Qian Wanyu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, as expected of a treasure that was favored by Toothless, it easily captivated the nine dragons.

    Mo Ce was very surprised; he thought they would go through a bloody battle but the scene was quite harmonious. He moved closer to Qian Wanyu step by step, and at that moment, the buzzing sound in his ears dissipated a little.

    Qian Wanyu saw a dragon nce toward them, and the dragon''s eyes moved slightly, which was very frightening.

    She continued to release her spiritual power, and moved back in small steps, all the way to the wall. The murals next to the wall were hollowed out, and those marks were exactly the same as the w marks of this dragon. "What should we do now?"

    It was obviously not realistic to leave, there was still one dragonzily blocking the only entrance.

    Qing Mo pondered for a moment, "There was nothing in the cave before aside from dozens of guards, this ce also has nothing, but nine dragons are guarding it, don''t you think that the ce where these nine dragons are located may be the entire Dragon Valley''s Central location?"

    Sleepy Dragon Valley I''m afraid they all misunderstood the name, it should be Trapped Dragon Valley.

    "If the trapped dragon valley is famous for locking up nine dragons, why build a valley on purpose to imprison these dragons?" What is the purpose of binding them together?

    "The Land of the Dragon n has long since lost its traces, could the Sleepy Dragon Valley be the former site of the Dragon n?" Qian Wanyu boldly spected, "Even if it is not, it is definitely rted to the Dragon n. Look at those guards weren''t they the lowest-level guard of the Dragon n?"

    "How long can youst if you release your spiritual power like this?"

    "It won''tst long, at most half an hour." The spiritual power consumption of the five elements was already very high. Not to mention, Qian Wanyu had to be on guard against these arrogant dragons attacking them at any time, "We don''t have much time. This Dragon Valley is a cover released by the Dragon n, with the false intent of locking up Nine Dragons, what is the real purpose of the Dragon n for doing this?"

    "Things that can be protected by sacrificing nine dragons are either treasures or inheritance." Qing Mo said.

    Qian Wanyu was silent for a while. What Qing Mo said was reasonable. She was leaning against the wall, which was the only wall without murals carved on it. She put her hands behind her back, and the expected smoothness was reced by a bumpy touch.<blockquote>

    Woo another arc of Qian Wanyu again!!!</blockquote>

 Chapter 172 (2)

    Chapter 172 (2)

    "Qing Mo, there seems to be a pattern on the wall."

    "Isn''t it normal to have patterns?" Qing Mo said casually. After speaking, he took a long time to add, "I remember when we first came in, there should have been nothing on this wall."

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu carefully felt the wall with her hands, and it even seemed a little familiar. Although she had limited contact with the Sleepy Dragon Seal, she was very familiar with the sixty-four images that Ninth Sister had given her. The imprint on the back of the images closely resembled the texture of the dragon seal itself.

    "If I''m not mistaken, this ce is indeed the center of the Ninth Dragon Valley." Qian Wanyu rubbed the wall back and forth twenty times before she was certain, and then subconsciously asked Qing Mo, "Ninth Sister, could you be behind this wall?"

    "It''s not a wall; it''s an iron gate."

    It looked simr to a stone wall on the outside, but ordinary stones couldn''t withstand the force of nine dragons. If it were a stone wall, the nine dragons would have escaped about a hundred years ago. He had seen an iron gate simr to this before. It also had a pleasant name, called Yushimen.

    The door was made of Xuanwang refined iron, and the outside was made of the hardest jade. It was simply impossible to break it open with brute force.

    "I can recreate the imprint of the Trapped Dragon Seal." She had observed the Dragon Seal on Ninth Sister''s hand many times. If there were no issues, she could replicate the pattern of the Dragon Seal, but whether it could be opened was another matter.

    "How do you n to do it?"

    Qian Wanyu quickly searched her space ring, and finally found a piece of ck soil in the corner. This obsidian soil had been thrown into the space ring when she fell from a treest time. She hadn''t expected to use it today.

    "What a luxury"

    Using obsidian soil to make a key that might not even work, Qing Mo silentlyined in her sea of souls that the two sisters were the samereckless.

    Mo Ce remained tense, watching the surrounding dragons warily. Fortunately, after the group of dragons found toys, they yed and took their attention away from them. But who knew if these dragons would grow bored after a few minutes and start causing trouble again?

    It was the first time Mo Ce had seen the Dragon n. He struggled to watch the spiritual power in Qian Wanyu''s hands. The spiritual power had gradually weakened. If this continued, they would surely perish when it ran out and the dragons focused on them again.

    Qian Wanyu had to keep an eye on the movements of the group of dragons at all times while still attempting to recreate the dragon seal. "Qing Mo, I''m about to lose it"

    "I can help you resist them for an incense stick of time. If you haven''t finished the Trapped Dragon Seal within that time, I won''t be able to save you."

    "Alright."

    Just when Mo Ce showed despair, a brighter halo emanated from Qian Wanyu''s body. The halo was so dazzling that all the dragons in mid-air closed their eyes briefly, then looked at her curiously. Holding the formation stone in her hand, under the intense golden light, the formation stone changed into different colors.

    Qian Wanyu sat on the ground and openly began to recreate the Trapped Dragon Seal under the watchful eyes of the group of dragons. She also took out the hairpin from her space ring, trying to bring the Sleepy Dragon Seal in her mind to its most realistic form.

    Mo Ce watched as she quickly shaped a piece of ck soil in her hand, and the soil took form under her skillful fingers. The prototype resembled the winding path in the Dragon Valley,plete with twists, turns, andplicated lines.

    He looked on with curiosity.

    It took Qian Wanyu less than an hour toplete the design. Because of the halo surrounding her body, the group of dragons couldn''t see what she was doing at all. With her quick hands and mind, shepleted her task and then searched for the spot she had touched earlier, attaching the obsidian to the stone door.

    There was no movement at the stone gate. The dragon blocking the exit was rtively close to the ground, so it could clearly see Qian Wanyu fiddling with the lock on the stone gate. The dragon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and it unexpectedly let out a roar.

    "We''ve been discovered."

    Qian Wanyu carefully searched her memory of the Trapped Dragon Seal. Every time Ninth Sister suffered, the seal would emit a red light, signifying heat. However, she wasn''t a Fire Element Spiritual Master. How could she make a piece of damp and cold soil feel hot?

    Mo Ce quickly pulled her aside as a long, thick dragon tail swept over, pressing the half-attached obsidian onto the stone door. The fake key and lock fit together seamlessly.

    "Fire!"

    "I need fire!"

    As Qian Wanyu dodged, she kept thinking that without fire, this door might still be able to open.

    "Wanyu, lightning can generate sparks. Try a few more times." Qing Mo sounded somewhat weak.

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu nced to the side and saw the lightning whip swept to the corner by the dragon''s tail. She shook off Mo Ce''s hand and quickly ran toward the corner. With a swoop, she firmly grasped the lightning whip in her own hands. "Whether this works this time depends on you!"

    Bang

    The long tail viciously swept toward her. Qian Wanyu barely avoided it and threw the lightning whip beside the stone door. The purple lightning, so small it was almost imperceptible, burst forth.

    The dragons were also afraid of lightning, especially when they saw continuous strikes. Their eyes shifted from the formation stone to Qian Wanyu.

    "Roar"

    Qian Wanyu was almost defenseless, exposing her entire back to the dragons'' watchful eyes.

    "Be careful!" Mo Ce saw the dragon''s ws attacking Qian Wanyu''s back and desperately blocked the fatal blow for her.

    Qian Wanyu only felt a warm body leaning heavily against her before softly falling down. She didn''t even have time to turn around; she just stared at the stone door, "Fire! Fire!"

    Clink

    The lock of the stone door made a faint sound, the noise only a small tinkle, but to everyone''s ears, especially the nine dragons, it was more irritating than the violent sound of thunder and lightning.

    At this moment, time seemed to stand still. Qian Wanyu''s gaze was firmly fixed on that stone door, which would determine their fate.

    Even the nine dragons remained motionless. This gate would decide whether they would continue to be joyful and content living dragons, or remain mere murals.

    After a prolonged clink, there was no response for a long time.

    "It seems to have failed."

    In the sea of souls, Qing Mo also sighed leisurely. He had never heard Wanyu''s tone of defeat before; it seemed as if life and death hung in the bnce.

    Boom

    Just as Qian Wanyu turned around to support the fallen Mo Ce, there was a loud noise from the stone gate behind her. This noise was undoubtedly a signal, and it had different meanings for people and the dragons present.

    Qian Wanyu half-embraced Mo Ce, retrieved her lightning whip and waited until the stone door opened a gap. She quickly pushed Mo Ce in first, then squeezed in through the door herself.

    Before the group of dragons with sharp teeth and ws could let out a scream, they were pulled back to their original positions by the chains. If Qian Wanyu had been outside, she would have seen countless iron chains on both sides of the stone gate retracting, forcing the nine dragons to return to where they belongedthe murals on the wall.

    Cough.

    Mo Ce spat out two mouthfuls of blood, which still had pieces of flesh in it.

    Qian Wanyu watched the stone door close again, and before she even had time to look at the surrounding environment, Mo Ce coughed blood all over her, "There are a lot of pills prepared by Ninth Sister here. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."

    She quickly crushed the hemostatic pill, but the porcin bottle was quickly used up, and it still failed to stop the bleeding.

    "Mo Ce, if you survive this time, I will give you your father''s letter" Qian Wanyu''s hands were covered in his blood.

    "Good."

    Mo Ce finished speaking with a smile and fainted after speaking.

    "Qing Mo, I never thought that he would actually block that attack for me" Qian Wanyu felt a little annoyed, trying to stop the bleeding for him, but the bright red blood couldn''t be stopped no matter what.

    "I was surprised too."

    Qing Mo''s understanding of Mo Ce was that he was first and foremost a loner Spiritual Master and a killer of the Blood Fiend Alliance. A killer''s primary job was to eliminate targets; when did he learn to protect others? Even if he hadn''t rushed out to block the dragon''s w, trying to save Wanyu''s life was already not something she expected.

    Unfortunately, people''s ns couldn''t always outdo fate.

    Qian Wanyu had been busy for a long time, watching Mo Ce lying on the ground gradually turning pale. Blood pooled on the floor around him, and his breath eventually faded away, "Mo Ce."

    She stared nkly at the blood all over the floor, murmuring, "I''m not a pharmacist, I can''t save him."

    Before this, Qian Wanyu dared to say that she had never felt ashamed, but this time, her own selfishness had led her to withhold information about Cheng Song, Xiao Zha, and Mo Ce''s life experiences. Yet, he still risked his life to save her.

    She owed Mo Ce an exnation, and she owed Cheng Song an exnation as well.

    "Wanyu, there are some things we can''t predict; you should find your Ninth Sister first."

    "Right."

    Qian Wanyu stood up suddenly, her body covered in blood. She walked around in a daze, taking a long time to refocus her gaze, "Mo Ce is dead. I must get Ninth Sister out of this ce safely."

    It took her the time of burning an incense stick to calm down. When she first arrived, she was shocked by the nine dragon heads positioned differently but hadn''t had the chance to examine them. Water still flowed from the dragon''s mouth, intermittently creating a clear stream.

    The deep pool had twopletely distinct sides. Qian Wanyu noticed that the water on one side was crystal clear, but in the middle, it became a fragmented world.

    "The water is quite clear."

    Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and scooped up a handful of clear water from the surface of the deep pool. Surprisingly, the blood on her hand stained the clear water red, polluting it. Before she could process this, she saw the patch of water that had turned red sway before her eyes, and the fragmented world below the pool shed rapidly before returning to calm.

    "It seems like there''s something under this water."

    "Do you want to go down and have a look?"

    "Um."

    Qian Wanyu cautiously descended into the water, only seeing a statue clearly after diving to the bottom. She swam over curiously and suddenly realized that the so-called statue was the Ninth Sister she had been searching for! The surrounding debris appeared to float motionlessly underwater as if there was an independent space beneath the deep pool.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui was currently examining the memory fragments, leaving her in a daze. She could barely distinguish between the real world and the memories. Fortunately, every night she would be forced to rest whether she wanted to or not. The one in the worst situation was actually Little Colour, who was so determined to understand the Dragon Seal more thoroughly that she watched memory fragments uninterruptedly for twelve hours a day.

    After watching the memories with her, she would watch them again with the Trapped Dragon Seal. Fortunately, the memories in each fragment were different.

    As a result, she now knew many things that Dongfang Minghui didn''t know.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui saw Qian Wanyu in front of her as if she were a person from within the memory fragments, and only woke up after being called several times.

    Seventh sister arrived! Her eyes widened instantly, her lips moving slightly.

    "Why are you trapped inside? Seventh sister will definitely find a way to get you out."

    Qian Wanyu tried to carry her up and swim to the surface, but she struggled for a long time, unable to lift her.

    "Wanyu, wait a moment. You can see that there is a thin transparent cover on your Ninth Sister, and the cover has a hint of blue. She is under the deep pool, so it''s clear that this is the water cover of the Shark Bead."

    "Yes."

    "This water cover has actually deformed."

    It was as if it had been tailor-made for Ninth Sister

    Qian Wanyu grew anxious, quickly floating in front of Dongfang Minghui, "Spit out the Shark Bead."

    Dongfang Minghui pushed it with her tongue, and it took her a long time to push out the Shark Bead, but the water cover still existed, unchanged.

    "This situation seems to be caused by internalpression. Could there be something hidden under the deep pool?"

    "It must be."

    Qian Wanyu floated in front of Dongfang Minghui, "Seventh sister will go down and have a look thene up soon."

    Dongfang Minghui was also so anxious that bubbles formed at the corners of her mouth. She thought she could use this method to trap the Sleepy Dragon Seal, but in the end, she couldn''t get out herself even if she wanted to, "Little Colour, think of a way quickly. Seventh sister wants to go down to the bottom of the deep pool. It must be dangerous down there."

    "There is no way to crack the Sleepy Dragon Seal, so don''t worry. Maybe your Seventh sister has the ability to get you out."

    Dongfang Minghui could only watch Qian Wanyu swim toward the bottom of the deep pool, but the deeper she went, the more strenuous it became, and the color of the water below also changed. The color grew darker as if it had been dyed by something.

    "The water here has a purifying effect." The blood on her body had been purified by the water in the deep pool earlier. "What is this?"

    Qian Wanyu scooped up a handful of water, discovering that it was entirely different from the water above.

    "Wanyu, I have a bad premonition." Qing Mo fidgeted in the sea of souls, even standing up and pacing back and forth irritably with Little White beside him.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard you say something like that."

    It has to be said that emotions were contagious, especially Qing Mo''s uneasiness which was directly transmitted to her in the sea of souls. Qian Wanyu has known Qing Mo for so long and they have encountered many big and small things. This was the first time she had heard Qing Mo saying something like this.

    Could it be because of what happened to Mo Ce just now?

    No, Qing Mo was the person about to be the head of the Qing Lan Sect after all; a single person''s death shouldn''t affect his emotions so easily.

    "Qing Mo, I have to go down to see what it is. If something is really wrong, I''lle back up immediately."

    "Since you have made up your mind, go down and have a look."

    Qian Wanyu continued to dive down, and when she was about ten meters away, she felt as if she was being suppressed by something and could not move, "It should be this thing that trapped the Ninth Sister, but it was reasonable to say that at the height of more than ten meters she should not be affected. The range shouldn''t be this big"

    "Are you still going down?"

    "Um."

    The further she went down, the darker the surrounding water''s color became, revealing a biting coldness. It was bottomless, and Qian Wanyu was almost unable to move an inch.

    "No, Wanyu, you can''t go any further."

    "I think I saw it."

    She took out a moonstone from her space ring, and the light illuminated a small area. Qian Wanyu saw that the water around her was as dark as ink, and there was still a faint fragrance in the water. She sniffed it vigorously, guessing that the fragrance should being from not far away.

    She held up the moonstone and met a pair ofrge ck eyes.

    Ah

    Qian Wanyu turned around and went back up, realizing that thoserge ck eyes could only be the big eyes of dragons. She swam halfway up before asking, "Qing Mo, why didn''t ite after you?"

    "Huh? What do you want to say?"

    "I want to go down again to confirm."

    "You Wanyu, you''re crazy. If you offend it, you can''t leave. How about your Ninth Sister?"

    It has to be said that Qing Mo knew Qian Wanyu''s weaknesses too well. As long as Dongfang Minghui was mentioned, the other party would probablypromise.

    Qian Wanyu hesitated for a moment, "Yes, I''ll need to rescue Ninth Sister first, and then I have to find out."

    Hearing the first sentence, Qing Mo was still very satisfied, but hearing thetter sentence, Qing Mo was almost pissed off by her. Fortunately, this stubborn donkey finally got back on her feet.

    When Dongfang Minghui saw Qian Wanyuing back, she felt much more rxed. However, seeing Seventh Sister identally shatter the memory fragments made her feel distressed. Those memories could be regarded as the wealth of Sleepy Dragon Valley.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh Sister."

    The two faced each other, separated by a water shield, as if separated by a world.

    Seeing Seventh Sister moving unimpeded in front of her, she was puzzled, "Little Color, why does Seventh Sister not seem to be restricted by this ce?"

    Little Color thought about it and finally fixed his eyes on Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "Perhaps, it''s not just your Seventh Sister who is out of control, you and I are just trapped by the Dragon Seal."

    Trapped Dragon Seal.

    Dongfang Minghui moved her hand a little, from two fingers at the beginning to being able to make a fist. Before Qian Wanyu arrived, she alwaysforted herself like this. Every day she was getting better, and one day she would be able to move her whole body.

    Fortunately, Seventh Sister was here.

    Dongfang Minghui''s patience was also exhausted.

    "What are these?"

    As soon as Qian Wanyu''s fingers touched the memory fragments around Dongfang Minghui, they shattered into pieces with a bang.

    Dongfang Minghui felt pain in her heart, liver, kidneys, and lungs, especially when she saw Seventh Sister clearing the scene, turning all the memory fragments around her into dust. She had a bitter face, "Little Color, will these memory fragments continue to exist in this deep pool once they''ve disappeared?"

    Little Color nced at her suspiciously, "Probably not."

    The memory fragments were broken; how could there be any more unless time went back and the fragments remained intact?

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t feel it at all when Qian Wanyu swung the lightning whip for the first time.

    When she hit the second time, she obviously felt that the whole deep pool seemed to shake for a while. She swallowed and looked around; it seemed that everything was safe.

    When the lightning whip was swung for the third time, the whole space moved, but it didn''t change in the way they expected. Instead, the entire space became distorted.

    "Ah"

    Qian Wanyu felt the Sleepy Dragon Seal in her hand re up again, but this time, it was more unbearable than any other time in the past. She felt that her hand and all the nerves in her body were in unbearable pain.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    The water shield showed obvious signs of cracking.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t stop until she heard the other party''s cry. However, to her surprise, the broken water shield was not caused by the lightning whip, but because the entire deep pool had be deformed, and she found that the person in front of her was also in a distorted posture.

    The red light in her hand almost illuminated the deep pool like daytime.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were reced by fiery red lines, and she spat out strange words, "You foolish humans have destroyed the memory space. I want you to experience the pain of remembering through countless reincarnations."

    After speaking, the entire deep pool shattered.<blockquote>

    Oops looks like Wanyu dun fukd up! But she''s the protagonist so she''ll be fine, gotta grab her Minghui after all!</blockquote>

 Chapter 173 (1)

    Chapter 173 (1)

    At thest moment, Qian Wanyu swooped down to protect her, her face stern and her eyes full of obvious anger.

    The entire deep pool resembled a shattered mirror, fragments flying in every direction.

    "Wanyu, wake up quickly."

    The incessant buzzing sound from near and far filled his ears. Qian Wanyu frowned, struggling to lift her heavy eyelids bit by bit. She saw a hazy blue figure hovering before her eyes

    Indeed, it was floating.

    Qing Mo maintained his gentle and elegant appearance, his body entuated by his green attire, making his figure appear ethereal, like fireworks. His stern yet delicate face would captivate any girl, causing her to forget to look away.

    However, Qian Wanyu was an exception. Her face felt numb, and she squinted, trying to recall previous events.

    The world seemed to shatter, then she and Ninth Sister appeared to keep falling.

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qing Mo felt a touch of helplessness. What Qian Wanyu thought and spoke about all the time was only her Ninth Sister. Angrily, he retorted, "Your Ninth Sister is fine, you should look after yourself first."

    Having said that, he floated away from her.

    Qian Wanyu was half reclining on a massive rock, only averting her gaze when Qing Mo drifted towards a distant tree. She wanted to stand up but found her ankle throbbing with pain. She noticed Ninth Sister''s distinct method of bandaging, marked by a beautiful bowknot.

    She watched Qing Mo float over to Ninth Sister''s side, and the two of them whispered something to each other, while Ninth Sister nodded repeatedly.

    Due to her line of sight, Qian Wanyu couldn''t see that something was crushed beneath the two boulders. The object was ttened and spread out on the ground.

    Not far off, Dongfang Minghui patted arge tree and instructed Little Colour, "Little Colour, when you want to pry it apartter, you must do it simultaneously from both sides and do it in one attempt."

    "Go and check on your Seventh Sister, I''ll help inspect the situation here."

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui heaved a deep sigh, quickly approaching Qian Wanyu, "Seventh Sister, are you feeling unwell?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head instinctively, "What''s wrong with my leg? Did something happen earlier that I''m unaware of?"

    "Seventh Sister, don''t you remember what urred earlier?" This time it was Dongfang Minghui''s turn to be shocked, "Earlier, a massive boulder rolled down in the valley, and in an attempt to save me, you were identally bitten by a venomous snake hidden in the rock. I have already treated the poison, you should be fine soon."

    Qian Wanyu nced at the two boulders indifferently. The two spherical stones, perhaps toorge for even five people to embrace, appeared extremely solid. If they were to fall, they could kill, but how could a venomous snake be hiding within the rocks? "But, I don''t have any recollection of this?"

    "Could it be that when we fell from the deep pool and identally hit something?"

    Dongfang Minghui also attempted to approach and examine her, but her mischievous hands were caught by Qian Wanyu. Qian Wanyu''s face was serious, "Tell me what happened after we fell from the deep pool."

    Qian Wanyu always had a feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint it.

    "Seventh Sister, let''s discuss this matterter. Can we let Little Color remove these two boulders first?"

    "What do you n to do with these two boulders?"

    "The Sleepy Dragon Seal is being suppressed by these two stones."

    Qian Wanyu watched as Dongfang Minghui stood up and assumed a ready stance facing Qing Mo. Vines and branches danced through the grass, and soon, the two massive stones appeared to be pulled by an invisible force.

    Dongfang Minghui stood, panting, behind Seventh Sister, anxiously observing the movement of the two boulders, and waited until the gap between the two was about 20 centimeters.

    Dongfang Minghui scooped up Seventh Sister in her arms and leaped out when Little Color''s vines released the stubborn rock. She swiftly steadied Qian Wanyu, then reached for the Sleepy Dragon Seal which had been crushed beneath the two stones.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal radiated an aura of not weing any people

    It red harshly at Qian Wanyu. It remembered this woman. If she hadn''t destroyed the memory fragments, it wouldn''t be in such an unfortunate situation.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal began to move, and its ttened body soon became plump, with a round head and a slender body. It looked exactly the same as the Sleepy Dragon Seal that Dongfang Minghui had seen in the memory fragments. Its entire body glowed red, appearing like a key that had been heated in a fire for a long time.

    Qian Wanyu distinctly felt the key''s hostility towards her. "Ninth Sister, what is going on?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the puffing dragon seal, then at the perplexed Qian Wanyu. She rubbed her hands together, "Uhh actually, exining this matter is quite difficult."

    "Try to keep it short."

    Qian Wanyu had already sensed Ninth Sister''s hesitance. She frivolously furrowed her brow, pursed her lips, and looked serious.

    Dongfang Minghui was most afraid of Seventh Sister disying such a serious expression, as it often indicated that she was in a bad mood. So, she cast a pleading look toward Qing Mo.

    Qing Mo pretended to ignore her and replied, It''s your turn.

    "Qing Mo, if she won''t speak, you will." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to argue with Ninth Sister, so she shifted her attention to Qing Mo.

    Seeing her shift her attention, Dongfang Minghui observed Seventh Sister''s expression carefully. While trying to catch the dragon seal, she secretly threatened, "Little rascal, if you get caught by those people, let me tell you, you''re certainly doomed."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal''srge head morphed into a yful sprite, stuck its tongue out at her, then turned and hopped away. It moved so swiftly on a single leg that no human could match its speed.

    Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth in anger. Last time, this mischievous spirit had provoked the tworge round stones, and she ended up suffering because of it. Despite this, the little imp still hadn''t learned its lesson. "Little Color, tie it back up for me."

    Little Color''s vines swished across the ground, chasing the Sleepy Dragon Seal at high speed. It had already identified this scheming troublemaker, so it was high time to teach it a lesson.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal leaped up and down, but no matter how fast it was it couldn''t beat the countless number of Little Color''s vines, it soon found itself tightly bound.

    "Cheater, cheater, you''re all viins!"

    "If you continue to make noise, I will leave you under those two stones again. See who will rescue you then." Little Color''s vines even sprouted thorns, but the Sleepy Dragon Seal didn''t care at all. It could morph into various shapes, but this current form was its favorite.

    It slowly shrunk itself into a slender, bamboo-like shape. Consequently, Little Color followed suit, and the two engaged in apetition.

    Qian Wanyu watched for a while, then turned to look at Qing Mo. "I don''t even remember what happened after we fell from the deep pool."

    Qing Mo looked surprised, then turned his gaze to the Sleepy Dragon Seal bound by the lush green vines. "There are some things you need to know then. However, you must first prepare yourself mentally. What I am about to tell you may be hard for you to ept at the moment, but it is reality, we need to adapt as quickly as possible."

    "Exin."

    Qing Mo recounted the reincarnation memories he had learned from the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    Qian Wanyu maintained a stoic expression throughout, and only after Qing Mo finished speaking did she gaze thoughtfully at him.

    Qing Mo felt a tremor in his heart when she looked at him. "Wanyu, do you truly not recall what happened when we fell from the deep pool?"

    Qian Wanyu was slightly annoyed at being doubted. "What are you suspecting?"

    Qing Mo floated to her side. "I suspect that your memory loss is rted to Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Qian Wanyu began to understand why the Dragon Seal was so hostile to her, but since everything had already happened, she needed to find a way to return the time fragments to twenty years in the future. "You just said that it''s very likely we''ve fallen back in time to twenty years ago, or even a hundred years ago?"

    "Yes, after wandering for such a long time, we haven''t encountered anyone." Even the Sleepy Dragon Seal didn''t know to which time period they had traveled to.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, stop running away!"

    Dongfang Minghui swooped down and pinned the transformed dragon seal which had taken the shape of a thin needle, under her hands.

    The fiery red needle turned into a small sphere at one end, while the lower part became slightly thicker andrger.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, what are you trying to do?"

    "I want to go back."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal rolled disinterestedly in her palm.

    This was the first time Dongfang Minghui had seen the Sleepy Dragon Seal acting cute. The most profound impression she had of the Sleepy Dragon Seal was the pain it had caused. This little rascal had given her trouble so many times before, and she hadn''t had the chance to settle the score with it. It was too despicable.

    "Let''s figure out a solution together." She also wanted to return. "Sleepy Dragon Seal, do you really not know which time period we''ve fallen into?"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was the key to the entire Sleepy Dragon Valley, how could it not know?

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal rolled over again in her palm, "I don''t know, I don''t know."

    Dongfang Minghui lightly poked the creature''s head with her finger, "Stop lying to me. If you don''t cooperate, none of us will be able to go back."

    "Hmph."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was clearly uncooperative.

    Qian Wanyu stood up and walked straight to Dongfang Minghui''s side. Her spiritual power circted in her fingers, and she easily caught the Sleepy Dragon Seal resting in Dongfang Minghui''s palm. "Have you ever experienced the breath of death?"

    Seventh sister!

    Two strands of grey mist burst from Qian Wanyu''s fingers, and the mist instantly enveloped the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    "Bad guy, bad guy, Dongfang Minghui, little wizard, little doctor, help"

    Qing Mo reached out to grab Dongfang Minghui, but his phantom hand passed straight through her arm. "Don''t go there, or what your Seventh sister has done will be in vain."

    "This Sleepy Dragon Seal is headstrong and stubborn. If I''m guessing right, it should be resentful that your Seventh sister destroyed the memory fragments, causing the memory of the entire deep pool to be in shatters over the past century, so it erased Wanyu''s memory as punishment."

    "It" Dongfang Minghui hesitated for a moment but then chose to watch how Seventh sister dealt with the Sleepy Dragon Seal. No wonder Seventh sister couldn''t remember anything after falling from the deep pool, "It indeed deserves a good lesson."

    "In the future, if we want to find the way back, the Sleepy Dragon Seal must cooperate. If we can''t let it be afraid of your Seventh sister, you probably won''t be able to subdue it." Qing Mo patiently exined.

    "Understood."

    Sure enough, in less than a quarter of an hour, the Sleepy Dragon Seal had given up asking Dongfang Minghui for help, and after resisting for a while, it cried, "I was wrong, I shouldn''t have hidden your memory in private. Please let me go, at the very least I will return your memory to you."

    Dongfang Minghui stared nkly, she had been worried thinking just now whether Qing Mo might have just misunderstood the Dragon Seal, since it acted like a mischievous child. Who would have thought that the creature actually did such an unforgivable thing?

    If, if the Sleepy Dragon Seal had taken away Seventh sister''s memories of their time together, she wouldn''t even find a ce to cry.

    "Forgiveness isn''t so easy."

    Dongfang Minghui was livid, she had even been inclined to be lenient just a moment ago.

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly, clearly not satisfied. "What else?"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal''s crying paused for a while, then it choked and said, "And I will never tease you again."

    Ah, they had been teased by the Sleepy Dragon Seal without even realizing it. But then Dongfang Minghui considered, weren''t those two huge boulders created by the Sleepy Dragon Seal? Even though in the end it had crushed itself.

    "What else?" Qian Wanyu''s voice was always cold, devoid of any emotion, which was quite frightening.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal sobbed for a while, "I will do whatever you want me to do."

    "In that case, let''s move on to the third chapter of the agreement. Let the heavens bear witness to our pact. What you just said, Dragon Seal, from now on, you must tell us truthfully whatever we want to know, without any deception. You have to do what we ask, and you must not break your promise, otherwise, you will be exiled forever, never allowed to return to Dragon Valley."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal: ""

    Ah, these humans are too cruel!

    Qian Wanyu released a bolt of purple lightning from her other hand, "Well?"

    "Woooo, will you let me go if I don''t agree?"

    "No." She responded firmly.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal sobbed bitterly for a while longer. From the sounds of its choked crying, it seemed as if it might faint from sorrow at any moment.

    "You still have a quarter of an hour to think it over." After Qian Wanyu finished speaking, she released more of the death aura.

    Surrounded by the gray smoke, the Sleepy Dragon Seal grew even more desperate and hurriedly shouted, "I agree, I agree, just take these things back quickly."

    Thunder rumbled for a moment as the heavenly oath was set.

    Qing Mo yelled into the void pretending to be an old man''s voice as he responded, "The contract is sealed."

    With a cold face, Qian Wanyu lied without blushing, "Dragon Seal, you heard it. That was the voice of the Heavenly Dao. If you break your oath, it won''t be me you''ll have to worry about, the Heavenly Dao will deal with you naturally."

    Dongfang Minghui, who had been watching the entire event unfold from the side, was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Seventh sister to be so cunning.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal, frightened by the thunder, was a pitiful sight when Qian Wanyu finally put it down. It was hupping and crying, appearing as vulnerable as a sapling in the winter chill.

    Dongfang Minghui was equally startled by the sudden release of thunder from her Seventh sister, and she gave a sympathetic look at the teary-eyed Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal," Qian Wanyu''s eyes narrowed, "Return the memory you concealed before."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal shivered. It had taken a long time for it to be as spiritually wise as it was now, having been formed from condensed spiritual power. It did not want to be consumed by that terrible gray fog

    "Here, take it."

    Dongfang Minghui watched closely as the Seal started to grow. It elongated, and its head became significantlyrger, transforming from a palm-sized creature to something muchrger. It then produced a light sphere, the size of a fingernail, from a pocket'' in front of it. The sphere was an azure blue, unlike any memory fragment Dongfang Minghui had seen before.

    "For you."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was likely still afraid of Qian Wanyu. It sent the light sphere towards her from a distance, and it nimbly shed into Qian Wanyu''s forehead.

    Qian Wanyu paused, then fragments of memories started flooding back. They were just snippets of her time falling with her Ninth Sister, but to her, any memory that included her Ninth Sister was precious. She couldn''t afford to lose any of them.

    Dongfang Minghui kept a close eye on the situation until she saw Qian Wanyu''s eyes light up. She softly called out, "Seventh sister?"

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curled into a pleasant smile, and she flicked her finger on Dongfang Minghui''s forehead, "I remember now."

    When they fell, it was as if they had experienced the lives of many different people. Those past events shed before their eyes like a whirlwind, then quickly disappeared. At the same time, Qing Mo in her soul sea manifested in his soul form, and the Sleepy Dragon Seal, as though restricted by the space was forced to revert to its original form.

    "Hii" The Sleepy Dragon Seal was still hupping, its voice going from quiet to loud, as if it had been wronged by the universe.

    Qian Wanyu winked at Dongfang Minghui and made a gesture for her to calm it down.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her nose. It seemed that Seventh sister had mastered the art of mixing sternness with kindness. Fortunately, the Sleepy Dragon Seal was naive and had been fooled by Seventh sister, so it didn''t dare to resist. She leaned over, "Sleepy Dragon Seal."<blockquote>

    Woo Wanyu can be so adorable sometimes.

    Thank you to all readers and supporters of this journey~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 173 (2)

    Chapter 173 (2)

    Sleepy Dragon Seal nced at her in tears, turned its back, and ignored her.

    Dongfang Minghui presented the little bean sprouts from her space ring. The top-heavy sprouts hadn''t been seen for quite a while. There was no special reason for this, other than the ground being very unstable. Without something to stabilize them, the little bean sprouts would topple over each time they came out to bask in the sun, resulting in them eating a mouthful of dirt.

    This urrence repeated itself so frequently that the little bean sprouts started to be dispirited.

    As a cultivator, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t locate a pot stronger than the Tianyin helmet, thus the issue was left unresolved in the end.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, look"

    Dongfang Minghui ced the little bean sprouts before it, blinked, and endeavored to convey a harmless gesture, "See, don''t they look a lot like you?"

    In terms of simrity

    Sleepy Dragon Seal nced at the Little Bean Sprout with eyes swollen from crying, and surprisingly, because it was also top-heavy, it matched Little Bean Sprout perfectly.

    Little Bean Sprout was vibrating vigorously, and Dongfang Minghui, holding the Tianyin helmet, was shaking it attentively.

    "This is Little Bean Sprout, and no one usually interacts with it. You, Sleepy Dragon Seal, resemble it. Why don''t youe and y with Little Bean Sprout?" Dongfang Minghui attempted to entice it, but her hands ached from holding little bean sprout. As Little Bean Sprout grew heavier, the weight of the Tianyin helmet kept increasing.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal''s tiny eyes flicked towards it from time to time, humming and chirping, as if expressing great reluctance.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed regretfully, "Little Bean Sprout, it seems Sleepy Dragon Seal doesn''t like you. There''s nothing you can do. Nobody wants to care for you, so you can only stay in the space ring."

    Little Bean Sprout shook its head hastily and tried to sweep its newly-grown branch across Dongfang Minghui''s fingers in a pleading gesture.

    "It''s no use begging. I''ll get you a new pot when I have the opportunity in the future."

    "No!" Little Bean Sprout shook its head repeatedly.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal snorted, "It clearly doesn''t want to return to your space, yet you insist on sending it back. As expected, humans are unkind."

    While Sleepy Dragon Seal grumbled, it shot a nce at Qian Wanyu. Upon receiving an indifferent look in return, it got so frightened that it hid behind Dongfang Minghui, using her body as a shield.

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, realizing that in Sleepy Dragon Seal''s perception, her Seventh Sister had be a formidable figure. Not only did it dare not offend her, but it was also scared stiff. "Little Bean Sprout, just obediently stay alone in the space ring."

    "Ohdon''t."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal protested a moment toote. Dongfang Minghui had already sessfully thrown Little Bean Sprout into the space ring, ignoring its objection.

    "How miserable it must be to stay alone in that space. Let me take care of it," Sleepy Dragon Seal stammered, expressing its thoughts.

    "You, take care of Little Bean Sprout?" Dongfang Minghui pretended to be thoughtful, meanwhile sneaking a peek at the anxious expression of Sleepy Dragon Seal. "Are you familiar with Little Bean Sprout? Do you know how much sun it needs a day and when it should be watered"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal, having wandered outside for twenty years, was indeed quite knowledgeable, having learned much from Qian Yiling.

    So when Dongfang Minghui purposely tested it with a few simple questions, it was able to respond convincingly. In the end, it added, "Even if I make a mistake, can''t you correct it?"

    "Alright." Dongfang Minghui agreed reluctantly'', then took out the Tianyin helmet. During the exchange, she noticed that Sleepy Dragon Seal extended two small palms from nowhere. She deliberately released her grip.

    The Tianyin helmet fell straight down.

    "Oops"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal was squashed by the Tianyin helmet but managed to hold onto it firmly with its hands.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed with relief. The Tianyin helmet usually stopped for a few moments after falling, rocking from side to side like a tumbler, until finally, the two flower buds atop Little Bean Sprout''s head decided which way to lean.

    Regardless of the situation, Little Color''s vines were always ready to respond.

    "That scared me! Sleepy Dragon Seal, thank you for catching Little Bean Sprout. Otherwise, it could have be a dead bean sprout." As she spoke, Dongfang Minghui didn''t forget to lift the Tianyin helmet, "Are you sure it''s not too heavy for you? You seem" She stopped mid-sentence, noticing they were all squashed.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal quickly shook its head, "Not heavy, not heavy."

    It stood up and, after expanding to full size, took the initiative to hold Little Bean Sprout in its arms.

    Dongfang Minghui exined a few more things in detail and after finishing, she moved to Seventh Sister''s side. ncing back at Sleepy Dragon Seal, she asked, "Seventh Sister, what should we do next?"

    Qian Wanyu, who had observed everything, responded, "Leaving Little Bean Sprout to it. Are you still worried?"

    "I am a bit worried," Dongfang Minghui admitted honestly. The issue of Little Bean Sprout having two souls in one body remained unresolved. "Little Bean Sprout''s confinement in the space is not beneficial for its growth. I want to find a more stable pot for it."

    "There is no pot more reliable than the Tianyin helmet. Have you discussed the idea of changing pots with Little Bean Sprout?"

    "I suppose not."

    Dongfang Minghui had mentioned it once, but that time ended in a disagreement with Little Bean Sprout. Since then, Little Bean Sprout had remained silent in the space. It wasn''t until she noticed that the leaves of Little Bean Sprout were unwell that she remembered it had been a long time since she had taken it out for some sun.

    "Then, for now, don''t change it until it dislikes the Tianyin helmet," Qian Wanyu suggested, even though she was nearly 100% sure that Little Bean Sprout would never dislike the Tianyin helmet. If anything, it would want to make it its own.

    After resting for a while, it was Dongfang Minghui who took the initiative tomunicate with Sleepy Dragon Seal. "Sleepy Dragon Seal, can you tell us how many years in the past is the current Sleepy Dragon Valley?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal blinked at her, gently caressing the flower buds of Little Bean Sprout with its blurred hands.

    Dongfang Minghui looked terrified, sensing a wave of heat energy emanating from Sleepy Dragon Seal. She worried that such a touch would harm Little Bean Sprout.

    "Sleepy Dragon Valley seventeen years ago."

    "What?!"

    Dongfang Minghui walked back to Seventh Sister in a daze. She hesitated to speak, then stammered, "Seventh Sister it appears that we''ve unintentionally traveled back in time seventeen years."

    "Seventeen years?" Qing Mo also frowned.

    "The point is, when I was suppressed and immobilized in the deep pool, I saw centuries of memories from Sleepy Dragon Valley, especially memory fragments from Qian Mama," Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu cautiously.

    Qian Wanyu nodded in understanding, "I learned something from Jing Ke. Twenty years ago, when Mother took away the Dragon Seal, she also locked up the Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    "Does locked'' mean what I think it means?" Dongfang Minghui looked at Seventh Sister nervously. If that were the case, the person who framed Uncle Wood and Qian Mama would still be in Sleepy Dragon Valley!

    "It probably means isting the entire Sleepy Dragon Valley, preventing outsiders from getting in and the monsters inside from getting out," Qing Mo exined.

    "In that case, that guy is still in the Sleepy Dragon Valley!" Dongfang Minghui''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "What''s going on, Ninth Sister? Who are you talking about?"

    Only then did Dongfang Minghui remember she hadn''t yet informed Seventh Sister about this. "Its Meng Ruoyu, the prophet from the previous generation of the Meng Family. He appeared to be quite friendly with Qian Mama and Uncle Mu Mu, but I discovered he intended to kidnap them into Sleepy Dragon Valley. That''s where it all began. When I saw Meng Ruoyu, he had turned into a Spiritual Master of Death. But, in the three generations mirror, I saw that he clearly loved nts and even used them to help him memorize the routes of the Qian Family''s fourth and fifth peaks"

    Qian Wanyu put her hand on Dongfang Minghui''s, listening intently to what she was saying. However, Ninth Sister was too emotional, making it hard to understand her. "Ninth Sister, tell me one thing at a time. If not, let me ask and you can just answer, okay?"

    "Alright."

    "You said that the previous generation''s prophet of the Meng Family is still imprisoned in Dragon Valley. How did you find out?"

    Dongfang Minghui paused for a moment, "In the memory fragments, I saw Qian Mama taking away the Sleepy Dragon Seal. Meng Ruoyu wanted to snatch it but failed. Master Qing Mo also mentioned that locking'' meant closing the Sleepy Dragon Valley. So, my guess is if Meng Ruoyu isn''t dead, he must still be locked inside the Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    With the logical train of thought established, Qian Wanyu questioned further, "You mentioned earlier that Meng Ruoyu was a Spiritual Master of Death, but also said that you saw him being close to nts and using them to write down routes in the three generations mirror?"

    Dongfang Minghui gave a slight nod, "Seventh Sister, you must remember that I had told you about a traitor within the Longevity n."

    "Yes  do you suspect this person is Meng Ruoyu?"

    "No, I suspect that the person who betrayed the Longevity n back then was the first generation prophet of the Meng family." The Meng family appeared in the Purple Jade Empire a century ago,ter gaining favor with the royal family due to their predictive'' abilities, establishing roots in the empire. A hundred years ago, the Longevity n was also eradicated overnight, "I saw that Meng Ruoyu was friendly with nts. When I visited the Meng''s house, I saw that this generation''s Prophet Meng also resided in a house woven from vines, full of flowers and nts. Isn''t that enough to suggest"

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Hmm?"

    "You mentioned earlier that Meng Ruoyu had be a Spiritual Master of Death?"

    "Yes, I did see in the memory fragments that he indeed became a Spiritual Master of Death." Dongfang Minghui finished and couldn''t help pondering, "Back then, Qian Mama''s face and the Sleepy Dragon Seal were affected by the aura of death. How did they manage to cleanse this aura?"

    "What are you mumbling about?"

    "No, Seventh Sister, I really did see that he became a Spiritual Master of Death."

    On the side, Qing Mo voiced his doubt, "Meng Ruoyu''s generation only had foresight abilities, no one had awakened any spiritual powers. ording to what you''ve said before, if Meng Ruoyu was close to nts, he should have been an ordinary person. But in the end, he turned into a Death Spiritual Master"

    Actually, this was not logical. The requirement to be a Death Spiritual Master demanded the dark attribute. Yet, given the other party''s affinity with nts, it was imusible for him to have a dark attribute.

    "Unless" Qing Mo murmured, "Could it be that, in order to be a Spiritual Master of Death, he willingly turned himself into an undead? That''s too horrifying!"

    "What does it mean to willingly be a dead person?" Dongfang Minghui was perplexed.

    Qing Mo exined solemnly, "Being willing to incarnate as a dead person means to ce oneself in a death state, then to start practicing control of death after rebirth. The effect is immediate. If Meng Ruoyu truly wasn''t a Spiritual Master of the Dark element, yet became a Death Spiritual Master, the highest probability is that he chose a difficult path involving bing undead. Some people are born to be Death Spiritual Masters. People who are born with awakened Dark spiritual power are all candidates to be Death Spiritual Masters. However there are also some extremely insane people who would choose to harm themselves to step into the realm of a Death Spiritual Master."

    Dongfang Minghui felt an inexplicable chill in her spine. She had initially thought that Meng Ruoyu was a cunning individual, but after hearing Qing Mo''s exnation, she realized that he was also a ruthless man  ruthless towards others and even more so towards himself. Such a person would be particrly troublesome.

    Qian Wanyu remained silent for a long time, "Earlier, Sleepy Dragon Seal said that this ce is seventeen years in the past, which would be two to three years after my mother left. If the Sleepy Dragon Valley is in a sealed state, then the people inside Sleepy Dragon Valley  could that Meng Ruoyu you mentioned earlier be in this valley too?"

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed some saliva.

    "He''s here."

    Suddenly, Little Color spoke up, "The man you were talking about is in the Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    "Little Color, how do you know?"

    "I saw him in the memory fragments, that man is a lunatic, he''s working on refining corpse maniption techniques"

    Little Color''s face contorted when it spoke of Meng Ruoyu, "You must find a way to eliminate him."

    Once Little Color finished speaking, it retreated and hid once more in Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea.

    "Little Color, you didn''t tell us where he is, and what you saw in the memory fragments?" Dongfang Minghui tried questioning it for a while, but Little Color within her soul sea simply ignored her, "It seems that Little Color is unwilling to mention that person."

    "Let''s ask Sleepy Dragon Seal, it should know where Meng Ruoyu is hiding."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal was engrossed in ying with Little Bean Sprout, but the sunlight was blocked by two figures, casting a shadow over its head, "Don''t block the light, Little Bean Sprout can''t get any sun."

    With arge head and small body, it awkwardly held a Tianyin helmet that was bigger than its own head. The bizarre picture made Dongfang Minghui cast frequent nces its way, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, we need to ask you something, I''m not sure if you still remember."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal pouted nced at the stoic Qian Wanyu with its little eyes, and said, "Ask."

    "We want to ask if you still remember twenty years ago  that is, the person you and Qian Mama encountered before you left Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    "Whoa!"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal became unsteady, and the Tianyin helmet it was holding in its hand fell. Seeing the mishap, it tried to cushion the helmet with its leg, but ended up being squashed t by the helmet again. Despite the pain, it shook its head even more vigorously than before, "I don''t remember, I don''t remember!"

    "If you lie, heaven will punish you. Sleepy Dragon Seal, are you sure you really don''t remember?" Qian Wanyu eyed it, certain that the key knew, and likely even knew its exact location.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal truly looked fearful, "Can I can I not say it?"

    "You must."

    "At the bottom of the abyss."

    Their eyes met, "How do we get to the bottom of the abyss?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal held the Tianyin helmet and hopped away on itsme leg, "I''m not going, you have to go by yourself!"

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, don''t run away, be careful of little bean sprouts." Dongfang Minghui rubbed her forehead, Sleepy Dragon Seal was like this, and so was Little Color, "Seventh sister, looking at the reactions of Little Color and Sleepy Dragon Seal, could it be that this Meng Ruoyu is really that terrifying?"

    "He''s not terrifying, just extremely disgusting." Little Color retorted, "I don''t know how to navigate the abyss, you''ll have to take Sleepy Dragon Seal, but, that person, no, he can''t even be considered a person anymore, he''s feeding on human corpses at the bottom of the abyss."

    After saying this, Little Color couldn''t help but run off to one side to vomit. Even though it was impossible for a nt to vomit, Dongfang Minghui felt a sour sensation in her stomach when she saw it. She pressed her tongue against the roof of her mouth and tried her best to suppress her own nausea.

    "Seventh sister, howe you''re not affected?"

    "This kind of person should be swiftly eliminated, we can''t afford to wait any longer." Qian Wanyu suddenly charged toward Sleepy Dragon Seal with a whoosh, causing a loud thunderous sound that almost made Sleepy Dragon Seal jump out of its skin.

    "Do you still remember what you promised me under the Heavenly Dao?"

    "I remember, I remember." Sleepy Dragon Seal shrunk its head, "But I don''t want to die yet"

    Its fear of Meng Ruoyu had taken root deep in its bones. Twenty years ago, it had broken a leg just to survive. After all these years, it had finally managed to grow a new leg. If it encounters this lunatic again, could it survive as it did twenty years ago?

    "Tell me everything that happened back then."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal didn''t dare to defy and tearfully retold the story of what happened back then.

    About twenty-three years ago, arge number of individuals possessing the spirit of death surged into Dragon Valley. The valley hadn''t yet been sealed, and the group scoured every corner, ultimately setting up their base beneath the abyss. There was a water source at the bottom of the abyss, which made it highly conducive for them to refine their peculiar concoctions.

    Some of those people who consumed these peculiarities died outright, while others descended into madness. As the bodies of the deceased decayed, over time, a section ofnd under the abyss became their chosen spot to conceal corpses, which eventually transformed into a pitch-ck area. Not only did it reek of dposition, but a ck mist was also emanating from it, creating an intensely terrifying sight.

    As for the humans who had gone mad, they suddenly fell silent one day, resembling puppets. If they weremanded to sit, they would sit; to stand, they would stand; to kill each other, they would slit each other''s throats

    While they were refining their peculiar substances, they were also greedily probing the mysteries of the Sleepy Dragon Valley, this band of viins.

    They even dared to venture into the forbidden area of the Sleepy Dragon Valley,ing perilously close to uncovering its secret.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal remembered that three yearster, which was the year Qian Mama was brought in by Meng Ruoyu, its curiosity led it to secretly descend into the abyss to observe what these humans were up to. However, it was discovered at the abyss.

    That was when it witnessed the humans turning against each other in order to grab it. It had hoped to seize this opportunity to escape, but unfortunately, when Qian Mama and Meng Ruoyu turned against each other, it became the apple of their eye. They demanded it to pick a side, and naturally, it chose Qian Mama who seemed more normal.

    "We were heavily injured back then. To prevent those lunatics from leaving, your mother asked me to seal the Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    After Dongfang Minghui became the host, the Sleepy Dragon Seal healed quickly and immediately began nning how to use Dongfang Minghui to escape But it hadn''t expected that what should have been a straightforward task would turn into the situation it was in now.

    It was unsure who was to me for this predicament<blockquote>

    Woah the mystery deepens, who is Meng Ruoyu in the end? Sus!

    Thank you for the support as usual friendos</blockquote>

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184<blockquote>

    Huge thanks to thetest donor and previous donors on KoFi before for the biiig chapter below  It''s a long one!</blockquote>

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal is not an ordinary thing. Whether attached or unattached, it can extract some content from its mind in a pinch. It whimsically yed with the little bean sprouts, basking in the sun after drying the dewdrops, and continued to bask even after the dewdrops have dried

    Dongfang Minghui saw Seventh Sister standing at the vantage point, seemingly looking at something. However, upon closer inspection, there was nothing besides the two round boulders they had pushed aside. It appeared to be an abandoned valley, scattered with trees.

    "Hasn''t the Sleepy Dragon Seal already agreed? Why does Seventh Sister still seem so unhappy?"

    "She''s probably still thinking about what happened twenty years ago." Qing Mo floated next to Dongfang Minghui, "Wanyu might seem detached, but she deeply values family ties. She probably learned something about Qian Yiling."

    Dongfang Minghui patted therge tree beside her thoughtfully, "Twenty years ago, Qian Mama likely lost Uncle Wood in the Sleepy Dragon Valley, and out of self-me or other reasons, she decided to stay with the beast tribe. But if Aunt Qian Mo ims that Qian Mama met her mother before, it implies that Qian Mama attempted to return to the Qian Family after bing pregnant with Seventh Sister"

    Could there be more to the story that they didn''t know about?

    "Hold on." Qing Mo interrupted Dongfang Minghui and mused, "Did you just say that Qian Ziyan couldn''t escape the Sleepy Dragon Valley?"

    "Yes."

    Upon finishing her statement, Dongfang Minghui and Qing Mo exchanged a startled look, and said in unison, "That means, Qian Ziyan is most likely still in the Sleepy Dragon Valley!"

    Their conversation could be heard for miles around, as they didn''t make any attempt to lower their voices. Qian Wanyu rushed back to them swiftly, "What do you mean?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt his thoughts were jumbled, like a tangled ball of yarn, "Seventh Sister, let''s go to the bottom of the abyss first."

    "Good."

    Contrary to their expectations, the journey to the abyss went unexpectedly smoothly. It was so effortless that Dongfang Minghui wondered if she was dreaming, especially under Sleepy Dragon Seal''s guidance, they faced no obstacles.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, did you manage to avoid those" ferocious monsters? Dongfang Minghui felt something was off as soon as the words left her mouth the path had been abnormally smooth, as though it had been transformed by someone.

    "Huh?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal, like a bounding rabbit holding the Tianyin helmet, hopped along until they neared the abyss. Its calm demeanor only changed a bit as they found a cave for respite.

    Qian Wanyu remembered she had passed through this cave before. It belonged to the Green Kun Beast. Therge cave housed two smaller caves, and the sun beamed overhead. At some point, Qian Wanyu had the lightning whip in her hand, as she warned, "Everyone, be careful."

    Resting at the smaller entrance, Sleepy Dragon Seal was casually chatting with Little Bean Sprout, looking utterly rxed.

    Floating behind Qian Wanyu, Qing Mo said, "Wanyu, something seems off here. It''s too quiet."

    "Mm," Qian Wanyu replied nonchntly, her expression taut, her steps were careful.

    "Seventh Sister, this ce isn''t dangerous anymore." Dongfang Minghui felt that Sleepy Dragon Seal had been reliable in guiding the way; without it, she might have perished countless times.

    After exploring the area, Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo emerged from therger cave. She looked at Sleepy Dragon Seal with aplex expression, "I stumbled upon this cave before, where did all those emerald green beasts go?"

    When Sleepy Dragon Seal heard Qian Wanyu''s question, he instinctively shrank back, "I don''t know either."

    Qian Yiling had taken him away by this point, and before he had time to thoroughly examine the memories of the past twenty years, they''d pulled him into this temporal rift.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, everyone rested for half an hour, then resumed their trek toward the bottom of the abyss. The path was winding and built onto the cliffs of the abyss. Dongfang Minghui felt an eerie familiarity, "Seventh Sister, the ce we were standing at earlier seems to be where we firstnded in the Dragon Valley. That tree looks very simr."

    At that time, she, Mo Ce, and Seventh SisterWait!

    "Seventh Sister, have you seen Mo Ce?" Dongfang Minghui was a little anxious, "I''m not sure if he''s in danger right now."

    Qian Wanyu paused. Qing Mo looked at her with concern, only to see a calm profile that seemed reassuring, "I have."

    "Why isn''t he with us?" All Dongfang Minghui could think of was, "Could it be that Mo Ce was injured?"

    "He''s dead."

    Dongfang Minghui was so shocked she nearly tumbled down the cliffside pathway, her eyes wide with disbelief, "Seventh Sister, no, that''s impossible."

    Mo Ce should have had at least some of the protagonist''s aura protecting him. How could he die so easily!!

    Qian Wanyu continued to move forward without borating further. She didn''t look back and thus didn''t see Dongfang Minghui''s disheartened expression and pale face.

    "It''s true." Little Color asserted firmly within her soul, "He was critically injured. I glimpsed it in the fragments of memories. Besides, your Seventh Sister wouldn''t joke about such things."

    Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat numb, as though she''d fallen into a cier, her body shivering uncontrobly.

    People in the plot were starting to die

    Qing Mo noticed her reaction, quickly floating to Qian Wanyu''s ear, "Your Ninth Sister seems troubled, as if she''s received a serious blow."

    Qian Wanyu nced back, noticing the other party was staring absent-mindedly at her feet  a habit of Ninth Sister when she was anxious, "Regardless of anything, she and Mo Ce were friends. Hearing this news so abruptly, it''s natural for her to be upset."

    Initially, Qian Wanyu was somewhat jealous of such trivial things, but upon reflecting, she realized that Ninth Sister was just too emotional of a human. That kind of intense emotion could easily ovee her, "I shouldn''t have told her."

    Qing Mo disagreed, "She has to grow up eventually. If she falters at such a small thing, it only shows she''s too fragile. In the Seven Colors Continent, fragile people will"

    The rest of his words were left unsaid, but they both understood this issue with Ninth Sister.

    Yet, when it truly came to that point, those who have been watching and guarding by her side will still find it hard to let go. Qian Wanyu thought of Mo Ce slowly losing his breath beside her. The pain in her eyes vanished instantly, reced by unwavering determination, "Then, it starts from now."

    Upon reaching the final turn of the abyss, the Sleepy Dragon Seal refused to go any further, "I''ve brought you here. I won''t proceed."

    Consequently, Qian Wanyu tossed the Tianyin helmet in her hand to Dongfang Minghui in a parabolic arc and grabbed Sleepy Dragon Seal''s neck.

    "Move."

    Dongfang Minghui sensed the chilling aura emanating from Seventh Sister, an aura even she found daunting. It seemed Seventh Sister wasn''t indifferent. Mo Ce''s death must''ve affected Seventh Sister, "Little Bean Sprout, the path ahead is more dangerous, you should return to the space ring for now."

    Little Bean Sprout shook its two flower buds in agreement. However, Dongfang Minghui noticed that the Tianyin helmet in her hand automatically rotated in a direction, and the two flower buds faced the captured Sleepy Dragon Seal held by Seventh Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised. The bond between these little ones was established rather quickly; just because Sleepy Dragon Seal had held Little Bean Sprout while sunbathing

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be okay."

    Among them, the Sleepy Dragon Seal was their key to return. Most importantly, Seventh Sister was just trying to scare the Sleepy Dragon Seal and wouldn''t harm it. The Sleepy Dragon Seal, terrified by Seventh Sister, reacted first with a howl like a ghost or a wolf. If it knew how to cry, make a fuss, and hang itself, Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t doubt it would y the victim.

    "Silence!"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal immediately quieted down.

    "Once we reach our destination, you can temporarily return to Ninth Sister''s space ring. Since Ninth Sister was your previous host, you should be able to enter her space ring." Qian Wanyu shot it a cold nce, "But you must remind us of what lies beneath the abyss, where you said you found it during your mischief."

    "You hate me, huh"

    Dongfang Minghui took the Sleepy Dragon Seal andforted it, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, you wouldn''t want us to die at the hands of that pervert, would you? If we die, you can''t escape. Why don''t we find a way to kill him for good? Once time returns to normal, wouldn''t it be great to rid Sleepy Dragon Valley of such a pervert?"

    "Well" Sleepy Dragon Seal hupped, and asked suspiciously, "Can you really kill him?"

    "If we don''t try, he definitely won''t die. If we do, at least there''s a glimmer of hope. After all, fortune favors the bold."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal''s innocent head swiveled around, but he was caught between one singing a sad song and another singing a happy one. After a while, he stuttered, "I found it around the next corner, which is very strange."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal, a key shaped by a condensed spirit body, didn''t make a sound when walking. If one wasn''t looking closely, no one would notice it.

    Dongfang Minghui looked astounded. No wonder the other party came here and was unwilling to go further.

    Qian Wanyu released it only after the Sleepy Dragon Seal recounted what it remembered about the situation beneath the abyss.

    However

    Sleepy Dragon Seal looked at Dongfang Minghui with pitiful eyes, tears streaming down his face, full of despair. No matter how much it struggled, it couldn''t enter the Tianyin helmet.

    Qing Mo shrugged helplessly, "Don''t bother, it''s futile. It must be a problem caused by time reversal"

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, intending to persuade him, but ultimately remained silent.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal tilted its head, stared nkly at Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, and made an unexpected decision, "I''ll follow you." It then turned to Dongfang Minghui and asked innocently, "Can you give me Little Bean Sprout?"

    Wait, when did Little Bean Sprout be Sleepy Dragon Seal''s own thing?!

    Dongfang Minghui was caught in a peculiar, sour mood, feeling as if her darling had been taken advantage of, she instinctively said, "No."

    She wasn''t sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt the Sleepy Dragon''s head seemed to shrink a little because of her words. Its head was hanging so low that it almost touched the ground, "When the danger is over, I''ll let Little Bean Sprout out for some sun."

    It felt like she was making a deal.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal immediately perked up on the spot, "Really?"

    "Yes, more real than gold itself."

    Next, the group continued in silence, cautiously moving toward the corner. Little Color''s vine branches were the first to scout ahead, spreading out and finding nothing out of the ordinary. There were steps leading down to the abyss from the corner. The steps were suspended over a pool of water, supported by a few seemingly unstable iron poles. It was crudely built, and rtively new; it seemed thatter arrivals had added it for easier ascension.

    It bent down a little, extended along the red iron pole, and inadvertently locked eyes with a pair of pupils staring wide like copper bells. One of the two pupils was a bloody hollow. This reminded it of thest memory fragment where the pervert was crushing people

    Little Color shuddered for no apparent reason. As it continued downwards, it saw the pool at the bottom of the abyss. Odd bubbles were gurgling in the pool, and the blue pool described by the Sleepy Dragon Seal had turned into a blood pool.

    Below the entire deep pool was a small circr area with the pool in the center andrge amounts of ck bones scattered around, appearing to be human bones.

    The vines of Little Color wanted to descend further, but they sensed an inexplicable coldnessing from behind.

    "We''ve been found."

    Little Color vine was gripped in the hand of a half-eyed undead. The originally blue-green vine turned pitch ck instantaneously. Little Color snapped the vine off and swiftly retreated.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly. She heard footsteps approaching from the corner, and the rhythmic sound of something striking the ground made one''s skin crawl. She assessed that this should be the undead nurtured under the deep pool.

    However, seeing the part that Little Color had swiftly severed withering quickly, she doubted normal undead were capable of this.

    Qian Wanyu held the whip in her hand tightly, waiting patiently.

    Dongfang Minghui took out one of each potion she had prepared earlier against the death air and ck fog, "Little Color, are you sure it''s okay for you to drink a potion made from your own body?"

    It felt like a type of self-cannibalism

    But then observing Little Color''s vine branches wither away in just a few breaths, she was so scared that she dispelled her extra thoughts and hurriedly poured the potion into its mouth. After watching it finish, she asked anxiously, "How is it?"

    "It''s weird" Little Color red at her with irritation. Had it not been for the recent events, it might have taken it without a second thought because it was the antidote, but considering that part of the potion contained something of its own, it found it hard to swallow

    "Don''t scare me, what''s so strange?" Infections from death air or ck fog were troublesome for nts. She had experienced firsthand how Little Color could introduce these things into her soul sea. This meant that if Little Color was injured, she''d share her misfortune; they were in this together, for better or worse.

    At this point, Little Color''s vine grabbed her hand and gently pulled it forward, making a figure behind her leap into the air.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui turned around, she came face-to-face with a dead man with a nk face and vacant eyes. Was he really jumping toward her? It didn''t seem so, the movement of the undead weren''t usually this fast. "Could it be that the pervert created a new species?"

    "Seventh sister said it." It seems the bottom of the abyss is their base; this group appears to have taken control of thisyer.

    Behind the first figure, about five others were following in a line, step by step.

    Meanwhile, Qian Wanyu confronted the figures in the corner corridor first, leaving the cramped space for Ninth Sister, "Be careful."

    The man was tall, with muscr arms. Before losing his life, he might have been a Gold-type Spiritual Master, as evidenced by a steel ring on his wrist which was presumably a weapon. His steps were uniform, like a mechanical robot.

    When Qian Wanyu''s whipshed out at him, he didn''t dodge but instead grabbed the whip outright. With a slight pull, Qian Wanyu was nearly dragged toward him.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal clung tightly to Dongfang Minghui with its legs, making it difficult for her to dodge, and she almost got caught by the man. She reluctantly pulled out her silk umbre, "Come, Sleepy Dragon, climb on my shoulders, otherwise, we''ll both be in trouble."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal quickly scurried up her like a tree. When it saw the re of the silk umbre, it quickly adjusted its position and wrapped its hands around her neck, hiding perfectly on Dongfang Minghui''s back.

    The silk umbre just managed topletely cover it, satisfying the Sleepy Dragon Seal who then gently wrapped its hands around her neck, "I remember this person, he is the one who came into the valley with your Uncle Wood and Qian Mama." Butter he was tricked, which turned him into this bizarre state.

    The clothes on the man were so dirty that no details could be made out. Dongfang Minghui was only able to see the traditional Chinese character "ten" on his chest while listening to the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s chatter. The top part was covered by grimy ck substances. It should be the symbol of the Qian Family, "So, Uncle Wood is likely to be here."

    "For the sake of you being a child of the Qian Family, I will help you out."

    Toothless.

    Dongfang Minghui swiftly backed away, turned towards Qian Wanyu''s corridor, and increased the distance between herself and the man. Toothless slipped out through the gap. It shook its fur, roared, and charged towards the man, spitting out a red-gold fireball.

    The fireball burst into mes, and the man suddenly ceased moving, neither resisting nor acting, as though he had been frozen in ce.

    "Ninth Sister, get out of the way."

    Upon hearing the warning, Dongfang Minghui darted toward Toothless. Thankfully, the silk umbre on her back protected her. She was scooped up by Toothless. When she looked up again, the man''s mouth was twitching. It seemed like a smile yet not a smile, particrly eerie on his rigid face.

    But just when she feared that Toothless'' mes wouldn''t affect him, she saw him turn around and dive to another behind tightly embracing the man from behind. He held on to him as the beautiful golden-red me instantly engulfed them both.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes slightly reddened at the sight of the other''s smile at the end

    "Roar."

    Qian Wanyu tried to draw another undead man''s attention to her, but he was stubbornly pursuing Dongfang Minghui, and the whip in her hand seemed to have no effect on him.

    Toothless'' roar was deafening, and after the dragon''s roar echoed, it resonated throughout Sleepy Dragon Valley, radiating unrestrained rage.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal shivered before grasping the reality, "It''s the Dragon n!"

    Dongfang Minghui barely had time to respond before she saw Toothless fiercely p the undead man, "Toothless be careful, don''t let that man touch you."

    Qing Mo covered her ears, but the echoing roar could still be heard, "Toothless'' voice is too loud, once it resonates, the people in the abyss must have noticed it. Why don''t we seize this opportunity to go down and investigate? That way we can understand what''s happening below."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t take the stairs, but instead leaped down,nding directly next to the blood pool from a high ce. An unpleasant odor was emanating from the blood pool, and something was bubbling up from it. She bent down to take a closer look and found a person with white hair sitting cross-legged in front of her, hair disheveled. She couldn''t see his face at all and wasn''t even sure whether the other person was dead or alive.

    But looking around, she deduced that this person was most likely the Meng Ruoyu they were searching for.

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu held her breath, and moved as silently as the wind, making absolutely no sound. She cautiously approached the man step by step. Next to himid a pair of long-decayed bones, both white and ck. A nce reminded her of Little Color''s words, which suddenly resurfaced in her mind.

    Consuming these corpses to maintain the corpse energy in his body, the corpse refining technique practiced by Meng Ruoyu appears to be extremely evil.

    The purple thunder light on Qian Wanyu''s mine whip was circting on the surface as she slightly raised her whip.

    A loud bang echoed.

    Before Qing Mo had time to warn her, his entire soul body was jolted away by that enormous spiritual force. Even in his soul form, he still felt a significant pressure, "Wanyu!"

    Qian Wanyu turned her head, her pupils constricting at the sight of a person emerging from the blood pool. That person''s hair was soaked in blood, looking terrifying, especially his eyes, which were blood-red. She couldn''t perceive any emotion within those eyes, they were like a puppet''s, vacant and lifeless.

    "It''s Qian Ziyan"

    "Yeah"

    As the man ascended from the pool, he ignored Qing Mo and walked straight toward Qian Wanyu. His steps were steady and powerful, not at all like an undead. He carried a metal box behind him, identical to the one she had seen back in the original timeline.

    Qian Wanyu quickly hid her emotions, and Qing Mo floated upwards to a ce they couldn''t reach, observing the situation around the deep pool from midair.

    "Hehehehe, I didn''t expect that after three years, someone woulde to keep mepany." A peculiar voice came from behind Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s brows slightly furrowed. She swiftly turned sideways, evading Qian Ziyan''s attack with perfect timing. Recalling the days when she was tortured by Qian Ziyan, her eyes were filled with a fighting spirit, "Let''s settle some old scores."

    "Brother Ziyan, I didn''t expect to be your enemy." Meng Ruoyu had a deep scar on his cheek. It was so profound that bones could be faintly seen. The wound from that year never healed, like a curse.

    "Minghui,e!"

    Qing Mo spected that while Qian Wanyu might not be able to awaken Qian Ziyan, Dongfang Minghui could. Considering that Qian Ziyan''s condition had gradually improved due to Dongfang Minghui over the years, Qing Mo floated higher.

    Dongfang Minghui watched all directions and spotted a blue shadow passing by. She turned her gaze and noticed a ck shadow following the blue one. She shouted, "Qing Mo, be careful."

    "That''s the falcon!!! That''s it, help me get rid of it." Sleepy Dragon Seal shuddered upon seeing the falcon, and then ordered sternly.

    Little Color.

    Little Color''s vines swished, and the Falcon attempted to drag Qing Mo back step by step. However, they all forgot one thing: Qing Mo was in soul form and, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for physical bodies to touch him. This was the case with the vines. Little Color was resolved to sever another vine but watched the vine slide across Qing Mo''s waist, narrowly avoiding being wed by the falcon.

    Taking advantage of this, Qing Mo managed to dodge. The falcon went wild, seemingly fearless of death, it considered Qing Mo as its target.

    Qing Mo kept dodging and shouting at Dongfang Minghui, "Qian Ziyan is below, your Seventh sister is under attack, go and help her."

    "Qian Ziyan" Uncle Wood!

    "Toothless, stop messing around, burn him already."

    Dongfang Minghui also leapt off the cliff,nding between her Seventh sister and Uncle Mu Mu. She bravely confronted Uncle Wood''s sharp ws with her silk umbre.

    Qian Wanyu watched in terror from the side, especially when she saw the silk umbre dented by Qian Ziyan''s sharp ws, and the lightning whip in her hand was also ruthlessly swung towards Qian Ziyan.

    "Ah, another living soul has joined us, this is quite the spectacle." Meng Ruoyu''s tone was odd, neither cold nor warm.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the silk umbre, arge, bloody handprint marring one side, causing it to appear sunken. She felt a pang of distress; the weapon that had apanied her for so long was almost ruined by Uncle Wood. She observed as Seventh sister and Qian Ziyan fought evenly, her expression filled with confusion. Uncle Wood had only been reformed into an undead within the past three years, there was still time to rescue him!

    Ever since Seventh sister received the Qian Family inheritance, she had unlocked extraordinary abilities. Although only a Spiritual Monarch, the five elements and attributes of a Spiritual Monarch had a cumtive effect, enabling her to engage in cross-level battles. Moreover, the undead Uncle Wood had not yet grown to be as formidable as in hister years.

    Turning her gaze to Meng Ruoyu, who was enjoying the spectacle, she held her silk umbre tightly. Certain grievances would have to be addressed eventually. With aplex expression, she walked towards Meng Ruoyu.

    "Meng Ruoyu."

    Meng Ruoyu, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly stood up, brushing away his white hair to reveal his severely damaged face. It was no longer the gentle and refined countenance it once was. His face was so gaunt that the bones of his cheeks were visible, especially the half that had been destroyed, where bones were lurking underneath.

    Despite having mentally prepared herself, Dongfang Minghui was still taken aback by his appearance.

    "His condition is worse than twenty years before. He''s quite twisted in the head. You must be careful." Little Color had seen Meng Ruoyu''s current state in memory fragments, which left a deeper impression than anything else.

    "Do you know me? Who are you? Why don''t I recognize you?" Meng Ruoyu asked three questions in quick session, looking at Dongfang Minghui with curiosity. His memory of the past had been stuck in the time of three years ago. Being trapped in Sleepy Dragon Valley for three years made it feel like decades had passed.

    The people and things from his past vanished without a trace as if years had slipped away in front of a mirror.

    "Meng Ruoyu, don''t bother guessing. Even if you rack your brain, you won''t know who I am." Dongfang Minghui''s expression turned serious, "Answer my question, and I will reveal my identity to you."

    "Is the ancestor of your Meng family the one who betrayed the Longevity n back then, the man named Lin Xi?"

    Qian Wanyu was somewhat dividing her attention towards Dongfang Minghui, and it seemed strange to her when she heard the name of the traitor being mentioned. Just the other day, Ninth Sister seemed to say that she didn''t know who the traitor of the Longevity n was if her memory served her correctly.

    Meng Ruoyu''s pupils instantly shrank in fear, then a hint of madness shed in his eyes, "Who are you?!"

    Numerous grey mist clusters suddenly poured out from behind him, coalescing in front of him. These clusters of mist, bearing resemnce to faces, lunged at Dongfang Minghui with w-like appendages.

    "You are surrounded."

    "Um."

    Dongfang Minghui blocked them with her silk umbre. Perhaps due to the bloody handprint from before, these grey mist clusters dared not approach her directly. Instead, they attempted to encircle her, "Love Flower"

    If the Love Flower were here, the death energy would likely be its fertilizer.

    She thought of the Love Flower seed that Love Flower had left her, and she wasn''t sure if it would be useful. With an experimental attitude, she pulled out the seed from her space, and the death energy, which had been ready to attack, floated even further away.

    "Love Flower, I owe you my thanks!"

    Meng Ruoyu looked like he had been driven by a crazy desire to kill Dongfang Minghui. He had done his best to obliterate those unbearable memories, yet why did someone else know about them?!

    "Kill, kill!!!!"

    Seeing his abnormal state, Dongfang Minghui already knew the answer to her previous question. Sheughed scornfully, "Meng Ruoyu, you are a sinner, and everyone in your Meng family are sinners. One day, I''ll make your family pay the price."

    Meng Ruoyu murmured, "Yes, I am a sinner, but why"

    Why should he be the one to bear the burden of that dirty past

    "Hahaha, I get it, you''re from the Longevity n?"

    Only the people of the Longevity n would know the dirty past.

    "Yes, I am a member of the Longevity n. Your Meng family owes a blood debt to the Longevity n. It''s time to repay it." Dongfang Minghui red at him. She bore countless old and new grudges against the Meng family, they had tricked Qian Mama and then turned Uncle Wood into an undead. She needed to repay both old and new grudges back.

    Toothless growled and plummeted from the sky, a golden me spraying toward Meng Ruoyu''s body. But as if he had eyes in the back of his head, Meng Ruoyu managed to dodge by a hair''s breadth, swiftly retreating back to his original position.

    "What is this ugly monster?"

    Toothless, who was being called ugly for the first time: "" Heartbroken.

    Seeing its drooping ears, Dongfang Minghui walked over and stroked itsrge head, "My Toothless is a beautiful, heroic dragon. I like him very much. This twisted soul doesn''t know how to appreciate beauty, Toothless, let''s put an end to him."

    "Roar"

    "So, it''s you, a Clown Dragon."

    Enraged, Toothless kept spitting fire at Meng Ruoyu. After a fewps, Meng Ruoyu was surrounded by mes. The fire and the grayish death energy obscured his entire face.

    Meanwhile, Qian Wanyu was exhausting her means to no avail. Regardless of how she struck, Qian Ziyan didn''t seem to know fatigue or pain. Given that he was her uncle, she was hesitant to end his life. It was not her style to be so reckless. With a stern face, she dered coldly, "Qian Ziyan, for the sake of your family, for the sake of Lu Xing, please wake up."

    "Ninth Sister, are you nning to"

    Interrupting, Dongfang Minghui winked at her yfully, "Let''s not talk about this for now, Seventh sister, let''s first work on waking up Uncle Wood''s consciousness, for the sake of Qian Mama."

    A trace of distress and guilt shed in Qian Wanyu''s eyes. She realized she had been somewhat selfish. She used the facade of caring for her rtives to influence Ninth Sister, whether it was about the dragon seal or Uncle Wood''s affair.

    "Okay."

    Through the golden mes, Meng Ruoyu merely observed the two switching targets, but vaguely a different figure stood before him. When he recognized the faintly visible face in front of him, he blurted out, "Yiling?!"

    Eagerly, he stepped forward, but hisrge robe was quickly consumed by the golden-red mes. If he hadn''t quickly torn off the robe, he might have been devoured by the peculiar me.

    The pure golden fire could burn away the root of all evils.

    Qian Wanyu stared at him coldly. She wasn''t aware of what had transpired twenty years ago. Her mother had chosen not to speak of it. She had pieced together bits from the conversations between Ninth Sister and Qing Mo. Her mother and uncle had been betrayed by this man, who they once considered a good friend and mentor, and this betrayal was the root of all their suffering over the past twenty years.

    "Lingling, your face is healed" Meng Ruoyu was still reminiscing about the beautiful past, thinking that he and Qian Yiling would never meet again after three years ago, "Lingling, don''t be angry, I I had no choice, you have to believe me, I was really in a difficult situation."

    "Ah"

    Qian Wanyu almost burst intoughter. He was trying to trivialize everything with a single plea of hardship. There was no such convenient and cheap thing in this world. "What difficulties are you speaking of, tell me."

    "My" Every time Meng Ruoyu leaned towards the me, he would flinch back as soon as he felt the me was about to engulf him, "Lingling, I will tell you everything you want to know."

    "What are your so-called difficulties?"

    "I just wanted to live and live well. Is there something wrong with that?!" Meng Ruoyu eximed in frenzy, "You don''t know what it''s like to face death. You are the darling of the Qian Family. Everything you want, you get. Youmand and it''s done. I I had to struggle for all my life"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, this was the most dismissive excuse she had ever heard, "Meng Ruoyu, Qian Yiling will never forgive you, never."

    Since he had hurt her loved ones, this rtionship of being a mentor and friend had ended. Now, there was only this blood feud. Vengeance for her father and brother, he won''t be able to absolve himself of this crime in this lifetime.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to see his hideous face anymore and hurled out a lightning bolt. Concurrently, a purple light shed, and the golden-red mes surged toward Meng Ruoyu like rampant weeds. She watched him encircled by the mes, observing him coldly.

    "Lingling"

    The fire and the breath of death contaminated half of the sky below the abyss.

    At the right moment, Qian Wanyu lifted her gaze to see Qing Mo being chased by a dead falcon. She stepped on the iron railing, leaped upward, andshed her whip, shouting, "Qing Mo, move!"

    Surprised by the iing thunder whip, Qing Mo barely managed to dodge it. He then saw the bird behind him being struck by the purple lightning, its feathers scattering all around, transforming it into a bald bird.

    After being hit by the water and thunder whip, the falcon lost its orientation for a while, but soon enough, it aimed for Qing Mo again.

    "This dead bird needs to have its neck broken."

    The difficulty escted, and Qian Wanyu had to catch the bare falcon mid-air.

    Dongfang Minghui also exerted herself to make Little Color bind Uncle Wood with vines. When she looked at Uncle Wood again, she found that he was still a teenager with a youthful face, "Uncle Wood, be good, I will treat your illness, and once you''re cured, you can return to the Qian Family. Maybe if you return, Qian Mama might return to the Qian Family sooner too, and it wont be like it has been for the past twenty years.

    If Qian Mama had returned to the Qian Family earlier, would that mean that Seventh Sister wouldn''t have grown up in the Dongfang family?

    She had observed the butterfly effect before  when one side changes, the entire scenario shifts.

    "Don''t dawdle, we''ll be out of time soon." The Sleepy Dragon Seal grabbed her neck and whispered into her ear.

    "What does that mean!"

    Startled by the sudden voice, Dongfang Minghui almost tossed the silver needle in her hand. Currently, she was very anxious upon hearing anything rted to time.

    "I just sensed a minor memory fluctuation in the Dragon Valley. We have to try to return within the duration of half a stick of incense at most." The Dragon Seal had actually sensed it quite some time ago, probably something to do with that dragon roar. The other dragon''s roar had stirred a ruckus. It responded very faintly. It had already sensed it, but had been seeking its direction.

    We''re going back?!

    "Ah, can I take Uncle Wood back then?"

    "What do you think?" Sleepy Dragon''s face was impassive, with an unpleasant expression, "You can''t take anything from Sleepy Dragon Valley, otherwise the memories in the deep pool will change, and we''ll have to stay in the memory loop forever.

    In other words, we''ll be stuck in a loop, going through all the memories of the past hundred years

    By the time they figured it out, it''ll be toote.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered for a moment, the silver needle was inserted into the meridian, squeezing out a little blood, "Dragon Seal, how much time did you say we had just now?"

    "Less than half the duration of a stick of incense."

    "Seventh sister, get ready"

    As Dongfang Minghui turned her head, her words got stuck in her throat, and her eyes nearly popped out due to the shock of the scene before her.<blockquote>

    Thank you for the support as usual! Please enjoy as usual friends~</blockquote>

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174<blockquote>

    Huge thanks to thetest donor and previous donors on KoFi before for the biiig chapter below  It''s a long one!</blockquote>

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal is not an ordinary thing. Whether attached or unattached, it can extract some content from its mind in a pinch. It whimsically yed with the little bean sprouts, basking in the sun after drying the dewdrops, and continued to bask even after the dewdrops have dried

    Dongfang Minghui saw Seventh Sister standing at the vantage point, seemingly looking at something. However, upon closer inspection, there was nothing besides the two round boulders they had pushed aside. It appeared to be an abandoned valley, scattered with trees.

    "Hasn''t the Sleepy Dragon Seal already agreed? Why does Seventh Sister still seem so unhappy?"

    "She''s probably still thinking about what happened twenty years ago." Qing Mo floated next to Dongfang Minghui, "Wanyu might seem detached, but she deeply values family ties. She probably learned something about Qian Yiling."

    Dongfang Minghui patted therge tree beside her thoughtfully, "Twenty years ago, Qian Mama likely lost Uncle Wood in the Sleepy Dragon Valley, and out of self-me or other reasons, she decided to stay with the beast tribe. But if Aunt Qian Mo ims that Qian Mama met her mother before, it implies that Qian Mama attempted to return to the Qian Family after bing pregnant with Seventh Sister"

    Could there be more to the story that they didn''t know about?

    "Hold on." Qing Mo interrupted Dongfang Minghui and mused, "Did you just say that Qian Ziyan couldn''t escape the Sleepy Dragon Valley?"

    "Yes."

    Upon finishing her statement, Dongfang Minghui and Qing Mo exchanged a startled look, and said in unison, "That means, Qian Ziyan is most likely still in the Sleepy Dragon Valley!"

    Their conversation could be heard for miles around, as they didn''t make any attempt to lower their voices. Qian Wanyu rushed back to them swiftly, "What do you mean?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt his thoughts were jumbled, like a tangled ball of yarn, "Seventh Sister, let''s go to the bottom of the abyss first."

    "Good."

    Contrary to their expectations, the journey to the abyss went unexpectedly smoothly. It was so effortless that Dongfang Minghui wondered if she was dreaming, especially under Sleepy Dragon Seal''s guidance, they faced no obstacles.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, did you manage to avoid those" ferocious monsters? Dongfang Minghui felt something was off as soon as the words left her mouth the path had been abnormally smooth, as though it had been transformed by someone.

    "Huh?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal, like a bounding rabbit holding the Tianyin helmet, hopped along until they neared the abyss. Its calm demeanor only changed a bit as they found a cave for respite.

    Qian Wanyu remembered she had passed through this cave before. It belonged to the Green Kun Beast. Therge cave housed two smaller caves, and the sun beamed overhead. At some point, Qian Wanyu had the lightning whip in her hand, as she warned, "Everyone, be careful."

    Resting at the smaller entrance, Sleepy Dragon Seal was casually chatting with Little Bean Sprout, looking utterly rxed.

    Floating behind Qian Wanyu, Qing Mo said, "Wanyu, something seems off here. It''s too quiet."

    "Mm," Qian Wanyu replied nonchntly, her expression taut, her steps were careful.

    "Seventh Sister, this ce isn''t dangerous anymore." Dongfang Minghui felt that Sleepy Dragon Seal had been reliable in guiding the way; without it, she might have perished countless times.

    After exploring the area, Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo emerged from therger cave. She looked at Sleepy Dragon Seal with aplex expression, "I stumbled upon this cave before, where did all those emerald green beasts go?"

    When Sleepy Dragon Seal heard Qian Wanyu''s question, he instinctively shrank back, "I don''t know either."

    Qian Yiling had taken him away by this point, and before he had time to thoroughly examine the memories of the past twenty years, they''d pulled him into this temporal rift.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, everyone rested for half an hour, then resumed their trek toward the bottom of the abyss. The path was winding and built onto the cliffs of the abyss. Dongfang Minghui felt an eerie familiarity, "Seventh Sister, the ce we were standing at earlier seems to be where we firstnded in the Dragon Valley. That tree looks very simr."

    At that time, she, Mo Ce, and Seventh SisterWait!

    "Seventh Sister, have you seen Mo Ce?" Dongfang Minghui was a little anxious, "I''m not sure if he''s in danger right now."

    Qian Wanyu paused. Qing Mo looked at her with concern, only to see a calm profile that seemed reassuring, "I have."

    "Why isn''t he with us?" All Dongfang Minghui could think of was, "Could it be that Mo Ce was injured?"

    "He''s dead."

    Dongfang Minghui was so shocked she nearly tumbled down the cliffside pathway, her eyes wide with disbelief, "Seventh Sister, no, that''s impossible."

    Mo Ce should have had at least some of the protagonist''s aura protecting him. How could he die so easily!!

    Qian Wanyu continued to move forward without borating further. She didn''t look back and thus didn''t see Dongfang Minghui''s disheartened expression and pale face.

    "It''s true." Little Color asserted firmly within her soul, "He was critically injured. I glimpsed it in the fragments of memories. Besides, your Seventh Sister wouldn''t joke about such things."

    Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat numb, as though she''d fallen into a cier, her body shivering uncontrobly.

    People in the plot were starting to die

    Qing Mo noticed her reaction, quickly floating to Qian Wanyu''s ear, "Your Ninth Sister seems troubled, as if she''s received a serious blow."

    Qian Wanyu nced back, noticing the other party was staring absent-mindedly at her feet  a habit of Ninth Sister when she was anxious, "Regardless of anything, she and Mo Ce were friends. Hearing this news so abruptly, it''s natural for her to be upset."

    Initially, Qian Wanyu was somewhat jealous of such trivial things, but upon reflecting, she realized that Ninth Sister was just too emotional of a human. That kind of intense emotion could easily ovee her, "I shouldn''t have told her."

    Qing Mo disagreed, "She has to grow up eventually. If she falters at such a small thing, it only shows she''s too fragile. In the Seven Colors Continent, fragile people will"

    The rest of his words were left unsaid, but they both understood this issue with Ninth Sister.

    Yet, when it truly came to that point, those who have been watching and guarding by her side will still find it hard to let go. Qian Wanyu thought of Mo Ce slowly losing his breath beside her. The pain in her eyes vanished instantly, reced by unwavering determination, "Then, it starts from now."

    Upon reaching the final turn of the abyss, the Sleepy Dragon Seal refused to go any further, "I''ve brought you here. I won''t proceed."

    Consequently, Qian Wanyu tossed the Tianyin helmet in her hand to Dongfang Minghui in a parabolic arc and grabbed Sleepy Dragon Seal''s neck.

    "Move."

    Dongfang Minghui sensed the chilling aura emanating from Seventh Sister, an aura even she found daunting. It seemed Seventh Sister wasn''t indifferent. Mo Ce''s death must''ve affected Seventh Sister, "Little Bean Sprout, the path ahead is more dangerous, you should return to the space ring for now."

    Little Bean Sprout shook its two flower buds in agreement. However, Dongfang Minghui noticed that the Tianyin helmet in her hand automatically rotated in a direction, and the two flower buds faced the captured Sleepy Dragon Seal held by Seventh Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui was surprised. The bond between these little ones was established rather quickly; just because Sleepy Dragon Seal had held Little Bean Sprout while sunbathing

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be okay."

    Among them, the Sleepy Dragon Seal was their key to return. Most importantly, Seventh Sister was just trying to scare the Sleepy Dragon Seal and wouldn''t harm it. The Sleepy Dragon Seal, terrified by Seventh Sister, reacted first with a howl like a ghost or a wolf. If it knew how to cry, make a fuss, and hang itself, Dongfang Minghui wouldn''t doubt it would y the victim.

    "Silence!"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal immediately quieted down.

    "Once we reach our destination, you can temporarily return to Ninth Sister''s space ring. Since Ninth Sister was your previous host, you should be able to enter her space ring." Qian Wanyu shot it a cold nce, "But you must remind us of what lies beneath the abyss, where you said you found it during your mischief."

    "You hate me, huh"

    Dongfang Minghui took the Sleepy Dragon Seal andforted it, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, you wouldn''t want us to die at the hands of that pervert, would you? If we die, you can''t escape. Why don''t we find a way to kill him for good? Once time returns to normal, wouldn''t it be great to rid Sleepy Dragon Valley of such a pervert?"

    "Well" Sleepy Dragon Seal hupped, and asked suspiciously, "Can you really kill him?"

    "If we don''t try, he definitely won''t die. If we do, at least there''s a glimmer of hope. After all, fortune favors the bold."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal''s innocent head swiveled around, but he was caught between one singing a sad song and another singing a happy one. After a while, he stuttered, "I found it around the next corner, which is very strange."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal, a key shaped by a condensed spirit body, didn''t make a sound when walking. If one wasn''t looking closely, no one would notice it.

    Dongfang Minghui looked astounded. No wonder the other party came here and was unwilling to go further.

    Qian Wanyu released it only after the Sleepy Dragon Seal recounted what it remembered about the situation beneath the abyss.

    However

    Sleepy Dragon Seal looked at Dongfang Minghui with pitiful eyes, tears streaming down his face, full of despair. No matter how much it struggled, it couldn''t enter the Tianyin helmet.

    Qing Mo shrugged helplessly, "Don''t bother, it''s futile. It must be a problem caused by time reversal"

    Dongfang Minghui opened her mouth, intending to persuade him, but ultimately remained silent.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal tilted its head, stared nkly at Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, and made an unexpected decision, "I''ll follow you." It then turned to Dongfang Minghui and asked innocently, "Can you give me Little Bean Sprout?"

    Wait, when did Little Bean Sprout be Sleepy Dragon Seal''s own thing?!

    Dongfang Minghui was caught in a peculiar, sour mood, feeling as if her darling had been taken advantage of, she instinctively said, "No."

    She wasn''t sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt the Sleepy Dragon''s head seemed to shrink a little because of her words. Its head was hanging so low that it almost touched the ground, "When the danger is over, I''ll let Little Bean Sprout out for some sun."

    It felt like she was making a deal.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal immediately perked up on the spot, "Really?"

    "Yes, more real than gold itself."

    Next, the group continued in silence, cautiously moving toward the corner. Little Color''s vine branches were the first to scout ahead, spreading out and finding nothing out of the ordinary. There were steps leading down to the abyss from the corner. The steps were suspended over a pool of water, supported by a few seemingly unstable iron poles. It was crudely built, and rtively new; it seemed thatter arrivals had added it for easier ascension.

    It bent down a little, extended along the red iron pole, and inadvertently locked eyes with a pair of pupils staring wide like copper bells. One of the two pupils was a bloody hollow. This reminded it of thest memory fragment where the pervert was crushing people

    Little Color shuddered for no apparent reason. As it continued downwards, it saw the pool at the bottom of the abyss. Odd bubbles were gurgling in the pool, and the blue pool described by the Sleepy Dragon Seal had turned into a blood pool.

    Below the entire deep pool was a small circr area with the pool in the center andrge amounts of ck bones scattered around, appearing to be human bones.

    The vines of Little Color wanted to descend further, but they sensed an inexplicable coldnessing from behind.

    "We''ve been found."

    Little Color vine was gripped in the hand of a half-eyed undead. The originally blue-green vine turned pitch ck instantaneously. Little Color snapped the vine off and swiftly retreated.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly. She heard footsteps approaching from the corner, and the rhythmic sound of something striking the ground made one''s skin crawl. She assessed that this should be the undead nurtured under the deep pool.

    However, seeing the part that Little Color had swiftly severed withering quickly, she doubted normal undead were capable of this.

    Qian Wanyu held the whip in her hand tightly, waiting patiently.

    Dongfang Minghui took out one of each potion she had prepared earlier against the death air and ck fog, "Little Color, are you sure it''s okay for you to drink a potion made from your own body?"

    It felt like a type of self-cannibalism

    But then observing Little Color''s vine branches wither away in just a few breaths, she was so scared that she dispelled her extra thoughts and hurriedly poured the potion into its mouth. After watching it finish, she asked anxiously, "How is it?"

    "It''s weird" Little Color red at her with irritation. Had it not been for the recent events, it might have taken it without a second thought because it was the antidote, but considering that part of the potion contained something of its own, it found it hard to swallow

    "Don''t scare me, what''s so strange?" Infections from death air or ck fog were troublesome for nts. She had experienced firsthand how Little Color could introduce these things into her soul sea. This meant that if Little Color was injured, she''d share her misfortune; they were in this together, for better or worse.

    At this point, Little Color''s vine grabbed her hand and gently pulled it forward, making a figure behind her leap into the air.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui turned around, she came face-to-face with a dead man with a nk face and vacant eyes. Was he really jumping toward her? It didn''t seem so, the movement of the undead weren''t usually this fast. "Could it be that the pervert created a new species?"

    "Seventh sister said it." It seems the bottom of the abyss is their base; this group appears to have taken control of thisyer.

    Behind the first figure, about five others were following in a line, step by step.

    Meanwhile, Qian Wanyu confronted the figures in the corner corridor first, leaving the cramped space for Ninth Sister, "Be careful."

    The man was tall, with muscr arms. Before losing his life, he might have been a Gold-type Spiritual Master, as evidenced by a steel ring on his wrist which was presumably a weapon. His steps were uniform, like a mechanical robot.

    When Qian Wanyu''s whipshed out at him, he didn''t dodge but instead grabbed the whip outright. With a slight pull, Qian Wanyu was nearly dragged toward him.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal clung tightly to Dongfang Minghui with its legs, making it difficult for her to dodge, and she almost got caught by the man. She reluctantly pulled out her silk umbre, "Come, Sleepy Dragon, climb on my shoulders, otherwise, we''ll both be in trouble."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal quickly scurried up her like a tree. When it saw the re of the silk umbre, it quickly adjusted its position and wrapped its hands around her neck, hiding perfectly on Dongfang Minghui''s back.

    The silk umbre just managed topletely cover it, satisfying the Sleepy Dragon Seal who then gently wrapped its hands around her neck, "I remember this person, he is the one who came into the valley with your Uncle Wood and Qian Mama." Butter he was tricked, which turned him into this bizarre state.

    The clothes on the man were so dirty that no details could be made out. Dongfang Minghui was only able to see the traditional Chinese character "ten" on his chest while listening to the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s chatter. The top part was covered by grimy ck substances. It should be the symbol of the Qian Family, "So, Uncle Wood is likely to be here."

    "For the sake of you being a child of the Qian Family, I will help you out."

    Toothless.

    Dongfang Minghui swiftly backed away, turned towards Qian Wanyu''s corridor, and increased the distance between herself and the man. Toothless slipped out through the gap. It shook its fur, roared, and charged towards the man, spitting out a red-gold fireball.

    The fireball burst into mes, and the man suddenly ceased moving, neither resisting nor acting, as though he had been frozen in ce.

    "Ninth Sister, get out of the way."

    Upon hearing the warning, Dongfang Minghui darted toward Toothless. Thankfully, the silk umbre on her back protected her. She was scooped up by Toothless. When she looked up again, the man''s mouth was twitching. It seemed like a smile yet not a smile, particrly eerie on his rigid face.

    But just when she feared that Toothless'' mes wouldn''t affect him, she saw him turn around and dive to another behind tightly embracing the man from behind. He held on to him as the beautiful golden-red me instantly engulfed them both.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes slightly reddened at the sight of the other''s smile at the end

    "Roar."

    Qian Wanyu tried to draw another undead man''s attention to her, but he was stubbornly pursuing Dongfang Minghui, and the whip in her hand seemed to have no effect on him.

    Toothless'' roar was deafening, and after the dragon''s roar echoed, it resonated throughout Sleepy Dragon Valley, radiating unrestrained rage.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal shivered before grasping the reality, "It''s the Dragon n!"

    Dongfang Minghui barely had time to respond before she saw Toothless fiercely p the undead man, "Toothless be careful, don''t let that man touch you."

    Qing Mo covered her ears, but the echoing roar could still be heard, "Toothless'' voice is too loud, once it resonates, the people in the abyss must have noticed it. Why don''t we seize this opportunity to go down and investigate? That way we can understand what''s happening below."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t take the stairs, but instead leaped down,nding directly next to the blood pool from a high ce. An unpleasant odor was emanating from the blood pool, and something was bubbling up from it. She bent down to take a closer look and found a person with white hair sitting cross-legged in front of her, hair disheveled. She couldn''t see his face at all and wasn''t even sure whether the other person was dead or alive.

    But looking around, she deduced that this person was most likely the Meng Ruoyu they were searching for.

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu held her breath, and moved as silently as the wind, making absolutely no sound. She cautiously approached the man step by step. Next to himid a pair of long-decayed bones, both white and ck. A nce reminded her of Little Color''s words, which suddenly resurfaced in her mind.

    Consuming these corpses to maintain the corpse energy in his body, the corpse refining technique practiced by Meng Ruoyu appears to be extremely evil.

    The purple thunder light on Qian Wanyu''s mine whip was circting on the surface as she slightly raised her whip.

    A loud bang echoed.

    Before Qing Mo had time to warn her, his entire soul body was jolted away by that enormous spiritual force. Even in his soul form, he still felt a significant pressure, "Wanyu!"

    Qian Wanyu turned her head, her pupils constricting at the sight of a person emerging from the blood pool. That person''s hair was soaked in blood, looking terrifying, especially his eyes, which were blood-red. She couldn''t perceive any emotion within those eyes, they were like a puppet''s, vacant and lifeless.

    "It''s Qian Ziyan"

    "Yeah"

    As the man ascended from the pool, he ignored Qing Mo and walked straight toward Qian Wanyu. His steps were steady and powerful, not at all like an undead. He carried a metal box behind him, identical to the one she had seen back in the original timeline.

    Qian Wanyu quickly hid her emotions, and Qing Mo floated upwards to a ce they couldn''t reach, observing the situation around the deep pool from midair.

    "Hehehehe, I didn''t expect that after three years, someone woulde to keep mepany." A peculiar voice came from behind Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s brows slightly furrowed. She swiftly turned sideways, evading Qian Ziyan''s attack with perfect timing. Recalling the days when she was tortured by Qian Ziyan, her eyes were filled with a fighting spirit, "Let''s settle some old scores."

    "Brother Ziyan, I didn''t expect to be your enemy." Meng Ruoyu had a deep scar on his cheek. It was so profound that bones could be faintly seen. The wound from that year never healed, like a curse.

    "Minghui,e!"

    Qing Mo spected that while Qian Wanyu might not be able to awaken Qian Ziyan, Dongfang Minghui could. Considering that Qian Ziyan''s condition had gradually improved due to Dongfang Minghui over the years, Qing Mo floated higher.

    Dongfang Minghui watched all directions and spotted a blue shadow passing by. She turned her gaze and noticed a ck shadow following the blue one. She shouted, "Qing Mo, be careful."

    "That''s the falcon!!! That''s it, help me get rid of it." Sleepy Dragon Seal shuddered upon seeing the falcon, and then ordered sternly.

    Little Color.

    Little Color''s vines swished, and the Falcon attempted to drag Qing Mo back step by step. However, they all forgot one thing: Qing Mo was in soul form and, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for physical bodies to touch him. This was the case with the vines. Little Color was resolved to sever another vine but watched the vine slide across Qing Mo''s waist, narrowly avoiding being wed by the falcon.

    Taking advantage of this, Qing Mo managed to dodge. The falcon went wild, seemingly fearless of death, it considered Qing Mo as its target.

    Qing Mo kept dodging and shouting at Dongfang Minghui, "Qian Ziyan is below, your Seventh sister is under attack, go and help her."

    "Qian Ziyan" Uncle Wood!

    "Toothless, stop messing around, burn him already."

    Dongfang Minghui also leapt off the cliff,nding between her Seventh sister and Uncle Mu Mu. She bravely confronted Uncle Wood''s sharp ws with her silk umbre.

    Qian Wanyu watched in terror from the side, especially when she saw the silk umbre dented by Qian Ziyan''s sharp ws, and the lightning whip in her hand was also ruthlessly swung towards Qian Ziyan.

    "Ah, another living soul has joined us, this is quite the spectacle." Meng Ruoyu''s tone was odd, neither cold nor warm.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the silk umbre, arge, bloody handprint marring one side, causing it to appear sunken. She felt a pang of distress; the weapon that had apanied her for so long was almost ruined by Uncle Wood. She observed as Seventh sister and Qian Ziyan fought evenly, her expression filled with confusion. Uncle Wood had only been reformed into an undead within the past three years, there was still time to rescue him!

    Ever since Seventh sister received the Qian Family inheritance, she had unlocked extraordinary abilities. Although only a Spiritual Monarch, the five elements and attributes of a Spiritual Monarch had a cumtive effect, enabling her to engage in cross-level battles. Moreover, the undead Uncle Wood had not yet grown to be as formidable as in hister years.

    Turning her gaze to Meng Ruoyu, who was enjoying the spectacle, she held her silk umbre tightly. Certain grievances would have to be addressed eventually. With aplex expression, she walked towards Meng Ruoyu.

    "Meng Ruoyu."

    Meng Ruoyu, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly stood up, brushing away his white hair to reveal his severely damaged face. It was no longer the gentle and refined countenance it once was. His face was so gaunt that the bones of his cheeks were visible, especially the half that had been destroyed, where bones were lurking underneath.

    Despite having mentally prepared herself, Dongfang Minghui was still taken aback by his appearance.

    "His condition is worse than twenty years before. He''s quite twisted in the head. You must be careful." Little Color had seen Meng Ruoyu''s current state in memory fragments, which left a deeper impression than anything else.

    "Do you know me? Who are you? Why don''t I recognize you?" Meng Ruoyu asked three questions in quick session, looking at Dongfang Minghui with curiosity. His memory of the past had been stuck in the time of three years ago. Being trapped in Sleepy Dragon Valley for three years made it feel like decades had passed.

    The people and things from his past vanished without a trace as if years had slipped away in front of a mirror.

    "Meng Ruoyu, don''t bother guessing. Even if you rack your brain, you won''t know who I am." Dongfang Minghui''s expression turned serious, "Answer my question, and I will reveal my identity to you."

    "Is the ancestor of your Meng family the one who betrayed the Longevity n back then, the man named Lin Xi?"

    Qian Wanyu was somewhat dividing her attention towards Dongfang Minghui, and it seemed strange to her when she heard the name of the traitor being mentioned. Just the other day, Ninth Sister seemed to say that she didn''t know who the traitor of the Longevity n was if her memory served her correctly.

    Meng Ruoyu''s pupils instantly shrank in fear, then a hint of madness shed in his eyes, "Who are you?!"

    Numerous grey mist clusters suddenly poured out from behind him, coalescing in front of him. These clusters of mist, bearing resemnce to faces, lunged at Dongfang Minghui with w-like appendages.

    "You are surrounded."

    "Um."

    Dongfang Minghui blocked them with her silk umbre. Perhaps due to the bloody handprint from before, these grey mist clusters dared not approach her directly. Instead, they attempted to encircle her, "Love Flower"

    If the Love Flower were here, the death energy would likely be its fertilizer.

    She thought of the Love Flower seed that Love Flower had left her, and she wasn''t sure if it would be useful. With an experimental attitude, she pulled out the seed from her space, and the death energy, which had been ready to attack, floated even further away.

    "Love Flower, I owe you my thanks!"

    Meng Ruoyu looked like he had been driven by a crazy desire to kill Dongfang Minghui. He had done his best to obliterate those unbearable memories, yet why did someone else know about them?!

    "Kill, kill!!!!"

    Seeing his abnormal state, Dongfang Minghui already knew the answer to her previous question. Sheughed scornfully, "Meng Ruoyu, you are a sinner, and everyone in your Meng family are sinners. One day, I''ll make your family pay the price."

    Meng Ruoyu murmured, "Yes, I am a sinner, but why"

    Why should he be the one to bear the burden of that dirty past

    "Hahaha, I get it, you''re from the Longevity n?"

    Only the people of the Longevity n would know the dirty past.

    "Yes, I am a member of the Longevity n. Your Meng family owes a blood debt to the Longevity n. It''s time to repay it." Dongfang Minghui red at him. She bore countless old and new grudges against the Meng family, they had tricked Qian Mama and then turned Uncle Wood into an undead. She needed to repay both old and new grudges back.

    Toothless growled and plummeted from the sky, a golden me spraying toward Meng Ruoyu''s body. But as if he had eyes in the back of his head, Meng Ruoyu managed to dodge by a hair''s breadth, swiftly retreating back to his original position.

    "What is this ugly monster?"

    Toothless, who was being called ugly for the first time: "" Heartbroken.

    Seeing its drooping ears, Dongfang Minghui walked over and stroked itsrge head, "My Toothless is a beautiful, heroic dragon. I like him very much. This twisted soul doesn''t know how to appreciate beauty, Toothless, let''s put an end to him."

    "Roar"

    "So, it''s you, a Clown Dragon."

    Enraged, Toothless kept spitting fire at Meng Ruoyu. After a fewps, Meng Ruoyu was surrounded by mes. The fire and the grayish death energy obscured his entire face.

    Meanwhile, Qian Wanyu was exhausting her means to no avail. Regardless of how she struck, Qian Ziyan didn''t seem to know fatigue or pain. Given that he was her uncle, she was hesitant to end his life. It was not her style to be so reckless. With a stern face, she dered coldly, "Qian Ziyan, for the sake of your family, for the sake of Lu Xing, please wake up."

    "Ninth Sister, are you nning to"

    Interrupting, Dongfang Minghui winked at her yfully, "Let''s not talk about this for now, Seventh sister, let''s first work on waking up Uncle Wood''s consciousness, for the sake of Qian Mama."

    A trace of distress and guilt shed in Qian Wanyu''s eyes. She realized she had been somewhat selfish. She used the facade of caring for her rtives to influence Ninth Sister, whether it was about the dragon seal or Uncle Wood''s affair.

    "Okay."

    Through the golden mes, Meng Ruoyu merely observed the two switching targets, but vaguely a different figure stood before him. When he recognized the faintly visible face in front of him, he blurted out, "Yiling?!"

    Eagerly, he stepped forward, but hisrge robe was quickly consumed by the golden-red mes. If he hadn''t quickly torn off the robe, he might have been devoured by the peculiar me.

    The pure golden fire could burn away the root of all evils.

    Qian Wanyu stared at him coldly. She wasn''t aware of what had transpired twenty years ago. Her mother had chosen not to speak of it. She had pieced together bits from the conversations between Ninth Sister and Qing Mo. Her mother and uncle had been betrayed by this man, who they once considered a good friend and mentor, and this betrayal was the root of all their suffering over the past twenty years.

    "Lingling, your face is healed" Meng Ruoyu was still reminiscing about the beautiful past, thinking that he and Qian Yiling would never meet again after three years ago, "Lingling, don''t be angry, I I had no choice, you have to believe me, I was really in a difficult situation."

    "Ah"

    Qian Wanyu almost burst intoughter. He was trying to trivialize everything with a single plea of hardship. There was no such convenient and cheap thing in this world. "What difficulties are you speaking of, tell me."

    "My" Every time Meng Ruoyu leaned towards the me, he would flinch back as soon as he felt the me was about to engulf him, "Lingling, I will tell you everything you want to know."

    "What are your so-called difficulties?"

    "I just wanted to live and live well. Is there something wrong with that?!" Meng Ruoyu eximed in frenzy, "You don''t know what it''s like to face death. You are the darling of the Qian Family. Everything you want, you get. Youmand and it''s done. I I had to struggle for all my life"

    Qian Wanyu sneered, this was the most dismissive excuse she had ever heard, "Meng Ruoyu, Qian Yiling will never forgive you, never."

    Since he had hurt her loved ones, this rtionship of being a mentor and friend had ended. Now, there was only this blood feud. Vengeance for her father and brother, he won''t be able to absolve himself of this crime in this lifetime.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t want to see his hideous face anymore and hurled out a lightning bolt. Concurrently, a purple light shed, and the golden-red mes surged toward Meng Ruoyu like rampant weeds. She watched him encircled by the mes, observing him coldly.

    "Lingling"

    The fire and the breath of death contaminated half of the sky below the abyss.

    At the right moment, Qian Wanyu lifted her gaze to see Qing Mo being chased by a dead falcon. She stepped on the iron railing, leaped upward, andshed her whip, shouting, "Qing Mo, move!"

    Surprised by the iing thunder whip, Qing Mo barely managed to dodge it. He then saw the bird behind him being struck by the purple lightning, its feathers scattering all around, transforming it into a bald bird.

    After being hit by the water and thunder whip, the falcon lost its orientation for a while, but soon enough, it aimed for Qing Mo again.

    "This dead bird needs to have its neck broken."

    The difficulty escted, and Qian Wanyu had to catch the bare falcon mid-air.

    Dongfang Minghui also exerted herself to make Little Color bind Uncle Wood with vines. When she looked at Uncle Wood again, she found that he was still a teenager with a youthful face, "Uncle Wood, be good, I will treat your illness, and once you''re cured, you can return to the Qian Family. Maybe if you return, Qian Mama might return to the Qian Family sooner too, and it wont be like it has been for the past twenty years.

    If Qian Mama had returned to the Qian Family earlier, would that mean that Seventh Sister wouldn''t have grown up in the Dongfang family?

    She had observed the butterfly effect before  when one side changes, the entire scenario shifts.

    "Don''t dawdle, we''ll be out of time soon." The Sleepy Dragon Seal grabbed her neck and whispered into her ear.

    "What does that mean!"

    Startled by the sudden voice, Dongfang Minghui almost tossed the silver needle in her hand. Currently, she was very anxious upon hearing anything rted to time.

    "I just sensed a minor memory fluctuation in the Dragon Valley. We have to try to return within the duration of half a stick of incense at most." The Dragon Seal had actually sensed it quite some time ago, probably something to do with that dragon roar. The other dragon''s roar had stirred a ruckus. It responded very faintly. It had already sensed it, but had been seeking its direction.

    We''re going back?!

    "Ah, can I take Uncle Wood back then?"

    "What do you think?" Sleepy Dragon''s face was impassive, with an unpleasant expression, "You can''t take anything from Sleepy Dragon Valley, otherwise the memories in the deep pool will change, and we''ll have to stay in the memory loop forever.

    In other words, we''ll be stuck in a loop, going through all the memories of the past hundred years

    By the time they figured it out, it''ll be toote.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered for a moment, the silver needle was inserted into the meridian, squeezing out a little blood, "Dragon Seal, how much time did you say we had just now?"

    "Less than half the duration of a stick of incense."

    "Seventh sister, get ready"

    As Dongfang Minghui turned her head, her words got stuck in her throat, and her eyes nearly popped out due to the shock of the scene before her.<blockquote>

    Thank you for the support as usual! Please enjoy as usual friends~</blockquote>

 Chapter 175 (1)

    Chapter 175 (1)

    "Seventh sister" Dongfang Minghui muttered. Her hair stood on end, and she identally fed her hand into Uncle Wood''s mouth. In the dense smoke, she noticed something white looming. She widened her eyes, trying to make out the shape amidst the smoky chaos.

    Toothless prowled around the golden-red me, asionally growling towards it, seemingly agitated. The me emitted a crackling sound apanied by a foul stench. Under Toothless''s intense heat, the white object began to take form, standing upright like a human. No, it was a person''. Dongfang Minghui held her breath, scrutinizing the entity''s every move.

    "Ah!" She cried out in surprise. Her focus was interrupted by a sharp pain in her wrist. Looking down, she saw Uncle Wood biting her wrist. It had taken him awhile to draw blood, and when he did, it gushed out. With gritted teeth, Dongfang Minghui managed to mumble, "Woo! Wood! Uncle! Uncle!"

    "Qian Ziyan!" Qian Wanyu finally managed to snap the falcon''s neck. She threw the lifeless bird into the air, where it was instantly engulfed by the golden-red me. From her vantage point, she could clearly see the white object. It was a pile of bones, covered in ck streaks, giving it a rather terrifying look. More shockingly, the bone seemed sentient and was autonomously assembling a skeleton.

    She quickly descended, attempting to separate Ninth Sister and Qian Ziyan.

    Qian Ziyan was obstinate. He bit into Dongfang Minghui''s wrist unyieldingly, drawing blood with a certain fervor. The corner of his mouth was smeared with blood that he failed to swallow in time, giving him the appearance of a vampire.

    "Uncle Wood, stop draining my blood" Dongfang Minghui''s vision began to dim and her voice grew weaker. She gestured towards the phantom, "Seventh sister, be careful behind."

    "Qian Ziyan, let go of her!!!" Qian Wanyu shouted. She noticed that Ninth Sister''s face had turned pale and her rage towards Qian Ziyan surged.

    A humanoid skeleton emerged from the golden-red me and darted towards Toothless with a swift gait. Toothless lowered his massive body, slightly bending his forelegs, ready for a confrontation. However, when the white skeleton approached Toothless, it swiftly turned around and charged at Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui.

    "Wanyu, watch your back."

    Just as Qing Mo''s soul body swooped down, Qian Wanyu turned around, and there before her was the white bone skeleton, its empty eyes holding a chilling void.

    "Now, let''s go." Sleepy Dragon Seal lightly tapped Qian Ziyan''s forehead with his arm, freeing Dongfang Minghui''s wrist. Their surroundings seemed to freeze, then space distorted before their eyes.

    As unexpectedly as their arrival, they vanished without a trace in an instant.

    After a long and tedious fall, Dongfang Minghui found herself in Qian Wanyu''s arms. She felt weak, probably from blood loss, andy there with her eyes shut. Thankfully, her bite wound was healing slowly.

    "Wanyu," Qing Mo began, ncing around. They were back where they started. The tree was the same, but its leaves were all withered. The valley was empty and the surroundings had subtly changed. "Wanyu, look at this ce."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Qing Mo, perplexed. "You haven''t returned to my soul sea yet, which means we failed to go back twenty years into the future."

    "Yes."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was stepped on by Qian Wanyu, ttening it. "Quickly, let go."

    Why did it always have to be trampled uponnding? It must have beennding incorrectly!

    Qian Wanyu swiftly retreated, holding Dongfang Minghui close. "Sleepy Dragon Seal, which timeline are we in now?"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal managed to straighten up. It shook itself and its trampled form filled out again. After some light hopping, it responded, "We''re a bit off." It was still the wrong time.

    Fortunately, they were only three years from the correct time, not thirty.

    Qian Wanyu thought of the moving bone she sawst. She narrowed her eyes, "Qing Mo, could that skeleton be Meng Ruoyu, who was burned to death by the mes?"

    Qing Mo surveyed the area. The valley''s lone tree seemed to be dying; its leaves were almost gone. Autumn hadn''t arrived, yet the tree was bare, giving off a sense of destion. "Meng Ruoyu is different from a typical Death Spiritual Master. I suspect it has something to do with the corpse refining technique he''s practiced."

    "Three years ago" Qian Wanyu frowned and nudged the Sleepy Dragon Seal with her toe. "How can we get back to the original point, do you know?"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal nced at Dongfang Minghui, who was still unconscious, and cautiously replied, "I''m not sure. Last time, I felt it due to a slight response from the Dragon Valley, but this timeI don''t know whywe''re back here."

    Three years ago meant that seventeen years had passed since they fought Meng Ruoyu.

    Qian Wanyu furrowed her brow. "Qing Mo, did we miscalcte?"

    "Miscalcte?"

    "Ninth Sister and I met Qian Ziyan around this time. You and Ninth Sister previously mentioned that the Dragon Seal blocked off the entire Dragon Valley, so"

    How did Qian Ziyan escape?

    Qing Mo: ""

    The two of them exchanged nces, then simultaneously turned to look at the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal vehemently shook its head. "I didn''t do it, I swear."

    Qian Wanyu studied its distressed expression, convinced it wasn''t deceiving her. "Last time, we went to the abyss to kill Meng Ruoyu. This time, we need the Sleepy Dragon Seal to take us to the heart of the Sleepy Dragon Valley, no matter what. We need to investigate the location."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal instinctively retreated, clearly unwilling.

    Qian Wanyu narrowed her eyes slightly. "Don''t worry. We won''t try to seal the Dragon Valley. Plus, even you probably don''t know what''s beneath the deep pool, right?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal tilted hisrge head, as if contemting the feasibility of Qian Wanyu''s proposal.

    The conversation ended abruptly, leaving an eerie silence thatsted until Dongfang Minghui regained consciousness. She felt dizzy and weak. Recalling Uncle Wood''s previous ruthlessness, she subconsciously nced at her wrist, "Huh"

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong?"

    "Why is the fairy rope gone?" Dongfang Minghui stared at her wrist; it was bare, not even a trace left. Could it be that the fairy rope had been eaten by Uncle Wood

    "Didn''t you put it away before?" Qian Wanyu had never paid much attention to the thin rope-like nt tied around Ninth Sister''s wrist, especially since it was covered by her wide sleeves.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was filled with disappointment. The fairy rope could slowly regrow and be used multiple times

    "Ninth Sister, don''t be sad. Worst-case scenario, if we meet those fairy boys again in the future, I''ll ask their ancestors to get us another one." Qian Wanyu regretted her earlier negligence. If she had been a bit more attentive, Qian Ziyan might not have eaten it all.

    "The chance of meeting them again is slim." In the vast world, the probability of bumping into them was negligible.

    Qian Wanyu''s face was tense, unsure of how tofort Dongfang Minghui. She simply held her and gently patted her back, much like one wouldfort a child.

    Amused by Seventh Sister''s efforts to console her, Dongfang Minghui finally took notice of their surroundings. The first thing she saw was therge tree, almost devoid of leaves. Quickly, she got up from Qian Wanyu''s embrace, "Seventh sister, look, I told you this is the tree that saved me."

    Right on cue, therge tree rustled, its leaves moving more violently than before.

    "So, Seventh Sister, will the valley we''re in be swallowed by the abyss soon?" The only living tree in the valley had withered.

    "But as far as I know, normal nts should die soon after withering. How did this tree survive until we came to Sleepy Dragon Valley?" Qing Mo was puzzled.

    "And despite the valley''s copse, this ce hasn''t sunk."

    When things seemed amiss, there was usually a hidden reason. Qian Wanyu scrutinized the tree, but she couldn''t find anything unusual. "This tree seems normal. It might just be a coincidence."

    Dongfang Minghui still remembered the tree''s life-saving act. When she first woke up, she was precariously positioned next to the cliff of the abyss, able to see the bottomless pit.

    "Big tree, you have to stay strong." She poured thest bottle of spirit liquid she had refined into the tree''s roots. The tree swayed again as if it was grateful.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal watched eagerly, attentively following Dongfang Minghui. Wherever she went, it trailed behind.

    Dongfang Minghui probably knew what it wanted. After teasing for a while, she looked up at the sky and said deliberately, "The weather is really nice today, the little bean sprouts shoulde out to sunbathe."

    Sleepy Dragon Yin chased after her eagerly, and stretched out its hand automatically, "Give me the little bean sprouts."

    Originally, its spirit body had no hands, just a big head and a leg underneath, looking like a key shape. But for the sake of the little sprouts, Sleepy Dragon Yin had formed two more hands, and seemed so used to this form, that it forgot to change back to its original state.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, at most one hour, once the hour is over, you have to take us to the cave with the deep pool fromst time."

    "Alright."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal seemed lethargic, even as it held the little bean sprouts, it didn''t appear to have any energy. It silently carried the sprouts to the highest point in the valley, where the tworge boulders were located, "Why do they want to go to the deep pool? It''s so dangerous."

    Even it, a guardian of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, didn''t dare to venture into the deep pool willingly.

    Since gaining consciousness, it has harbored an inexplicable fear of what lies in the deep pool. Furthermore, the memory fragments beneath the pool were unstable and prone to copse. The previous incident was purely idental, and it never expected that its host would be reckless enough to jump into the fragments, getting stuck and unable to move.

    Little Bean Sprout shook its big head and extended a tiny leaf to gently stroke Sleepy Dragon Seal''s finger, retracting it after a few strokes.

    The unexpected touch startled the Dragon Seal, taking it a moment to realize that Little Bean Sprout wasforting it. "Little Bean Sprout, you can understand me, can''t you?"

    Little Bean Sprout pulled its head back in, pretending to ignore the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    From Sleepy Dragon Seal''s perspective, Little Bean Sprout was simply enjoying the sunlightzily, its proud appearance particrly pleasing. "Little Bean Sprout, you are so kind."

    Havingckedpanions since its birth, Sleepy Dragon Seal feltforted by Little Bean Sprout''s presence, filling it with joy.

    This joy didn''t fade until Dongfang Minghui approached.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal unwillingly handed over Little Bean Sprout to Dongfang Minghui, "The deep pool is very dangerous. You should keep Little Bean Sprout in your space temporarily. I can guide you there, but I won''t join you. I hope you cane out alive."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal had resolved that if these two vited the taboo of the Dragon Valley or perished in the deep pool, it would seal itself away, never to leave the Dragon Valley again.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that Sleepy Dragon Seal seemed different, its usually gloomy aura was absent. She patiently reassured it, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, don''t worry. We won''t touch anything beneath the deep pool. We''re just trying to solve some lingering mysteries and hope to find answers at the bottom."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal pondered in silence. Every outsider who had arrived here sought the secret of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, but they were torn apart by the Nine Dragons guarding the stone gate before they could reach the deep pool. The Nine Dragons were horrifying enough; beyond them, there were even more formidable guardians lurking beneath the deep pool, a taboo that no one must touch.

    They advanced towards the Nine Dragon Cave without obstruction. Just like seventeen years ago, there were no surprise attacks from monsters. Suspicious, Qian Wanyu took a detour and inspected every path they trod. There were indeed monsters residing there, but strangely, these creatures seemed lifeless, lying still as if asleep. "It''s like a silent valley of death."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal was unsure why the Dragon Valley had be so still. Since its earliest memory, the Dragon Valley had been bustling with activity. All the changes began when the Dragon Valley was sealed twenty years ago; since then, all the creatures in the valley seemed to have fallen into slumber.

    One could only wonder if the nine dragons in the Nine Dragon Cave were also soundly asleep.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal knew the way well and took the lead into the entrance of the Nine Dragon Cave. Unexpectedly, it began to bounce around in front of the two guards, "Hey, I''m here, here."

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu crouched down and stepped into the cave one after another, witnessing the Sleepy Dragon Seal leaping up and down in front of the guards as if having a fit.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal?"

    "Yes, they don''t seem to be responding?" Sleepy Dragon Seal shook its head, "How could this be?"

    It hurriedly rushed into the inner cave, and Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui shared a nce before quickly following, with Qing Mo leisurely floating behind them.

    As soon as the Sleepy Dragon Seal appeared, the mark on the stone gate promptly materialized. It nced back at Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu and then at the murals on the wall that were as quiet as wallpaper, "Are you ready? There''s only a brief moment."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to touch the lifelike dragons on the wall, they seemed so real. She wondered who had created them, so remarkably depicting the appearance of the nine dragons as if they were alive. But Qian Wanyu grabbed her wrist, "Don''t move around, this ce is dangerous."

    "Danger?"

    "Um."

    Qian Wanyu turned to Sleepy Dragon Seal and said, "Get ready, we only have a split second."

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea what Seventh Sister and Sleepy Dragon Seal were discussing. Out of the corner of her eye, she thought she saw the dragon''s tail flicker. She rubbed her eyes with her free hand, suspecting she had seen wrong. She looked again, "I think I might have been seeing things"

    "Don''t look, concentrate, hold onto me tightly no matter what you seeter." Qian Wanyu firmly pushed her head back, whispering.

    The stone gate opened with a loud bang, and the nine dragons locked within the mural instantly unleashed their true nature instantly. The moment the stone gate opened, the nine dragons were immediately freed, but their movement was limited to this stone cave.

    "Roar"

    The closeness in nature made Toothless pop out from Dongfang Minghui''s space on hisown. Toothless shook its head and looked curiously at the nine dragons packed within the narrow stone gate.

    The nine dragons hovering in mid-air stared at Toothless in stunned silence. What were they seeing?! Another dragon?

    "Toothless!"

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked for a moment, and when she turned around, her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. The reason being that Toothless stood outside the stone gate while she had been quickly brought into the gate by Seventh Sister. Raising her head, she saw the dragons bound by iron chains floating above like clouds, piercing dragon eyes reflecting a light of disdain.

    Good heavens  a real dragon.

    After the stone gate opened, it seemed like it was about to close soon. As the stone gates on both sides were slowly closing, the group of dragons in mid-air became restless, their iron chains nging, as if they were about to break free in the next second.

    Dongfang Minghui focused on the tiny iron chain, doubting the type of material it was made from. She questioned whether such a small iron chain could trap these dragons, otherwise, the entire Trapped Dragon Valley would be in danger.

    "Toothless,e back quickly."

    "Aww."

    Toothless excitedly wagged his tail at Dongfang Minghui but remained motionless in front of the stone gate, hisrge, round eyes full of confusion.

    Dongfang Minghui was inexplicably flustered. She stretched out her hand, "Toothless,e back, mom will take you to find your parents,e back."

    Toothless gave onest reluctant nce at the bound dragons, "Ho Ho" as if to say I''ll be back.

    With a quick dodge, Toothless squeezed into the stone gate with thest three breaths before it was about to close, leaped towards Dongfang Minghui, nuzzled his head affectionately into her arms, and licked her face from time to time, "Mom."

    Alrighty the timeline is gonna get a bit confusing for the next couple of chapters so I''ll give a small summary at the end.

    Basically, Wanyu and Minghui are going backward and forwards in time, previously they were at a timeline when Minghui''s mum had sealed off Dragon Valley to trap the Meng Ruoyu inside, now they are 17 years ahead of that timeline which is 3 years ago.

 Chapter 175 (2)

    Chapter 175 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui held Toothless tightly, rubbing itsrge head with vigor. A moment of doubt and worry had swept over her, especially when she sensed Toothless''s hesitation. But fortunately, at thest moment, Toothless returned to her.

    Qian Wanyu forced herself to look away. She felt that Toothless was not merely apanion to Ninth Sister, but rather a member of her family. She had noticed Ninth Sister shaking earlier and she looked worried that Toothless might note back.

    Returning to this ce, the sight of Mo Ce''s face and arge pool of blood continued to haunt Qian Wanyu. The scarlet scene was deeply etched in her mind. "How wonderful it would have been if we could go back to the time when we first entered Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Qing Mo floated nearby, "Theoretically, your idea could be realized, but first, we need to figure out how to control the time period, instead of being randomly thrown into different timelines as we are now."

    Qian Wanyu was genuinely surprised, "Qing Mo, you''ve changed, and you''re not calling this a whim of mine."

    "I understand that you don''t only wish to go back to the past to save Qian Ziyan and Qian Yiling, but you also desire to go back to save Mo Ce. However, you need to think this through. To achieve this, we need to find a path through the timelines and decode it in our final few attempts. Only then can we find a way back to the past or the future." After finishing, Qing Mo reminded, "Also, we don''t know if you were sessful in saving Qian Ziyan before, and whether you can change his future. It remains unknown."

    Qian Wanyu recalled the inexplicable familiarity between Ninth Sister and Qian Ziyan from the very beginning. She shifted her gaze slightly, "Who says it''s impossible? Perhaps Qian Ziyan being with us in the future was only because he consumed the blood of Ninth Sister at that time. Otherwise, why could he recognize Ninth Sister at first sight upon exiting Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    "Qing Mo, tell me, do you believe in karma, the cycle of life and death?" Qian Wanyu suddenly asked.

    "I didn''t believe it before, but now, I have no choice but to."

    Dongfang Minghui listened to their discussions about the past, future, and the cycle of life and death. A smile crossed her face, and she buried it in Toothless''s neck. Toothless shuddered slightly and carried Dongfang Minghui towards the deep pool. It extended its front legs, testing the water in the pool. "Mother, mother," it murmured.

    "Seventh Sister."

    Qian Wanyu noticed Toothless''s movements and mused, "There is a ck dragon guarding the depths of the pool. I believe Toothless has the ability to sense other dragons."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a pang of sadness. The dragon n, the dragon n; the Toothless she had raised from childhood turned out to be a dragon of the dragon n. She grabbed hisrge head, "Toothless, have you been thinking about this?"

    Toothless, mistaking her actions for y, stuck out his tongue and licked her gently, leaving a trail of drool across her face.

    "Let''s dive in."

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui paused, then quickly agreed. Certain things would have to be confronted sooner orter, and it was up to her whether she wanted to face them sooner rather thanter.

    Everyone plunged into the water together. Toothless swam jubntly in the deep pool, escorting Dongfang Minghui in her water bubble to the bottom. Qian Wanyu swam slowly, contemting, "The memory lens fromst time seems to have disappeared. Could it be because of us?"

    Qing Mo, being a soul entity, was unfazed. He retorted somewhat disapprovingly, "Don''t forget, it''s only been three years in the past. At this point, you''ve only just journeyed across the three empires, and the dragon seal still remains on your mother''s face. The memory lens hasn''t restarted due to the dragon seal. How could you see the presence of memory fragments here?"

    Hearing Qing Mo''s words, Qian Wanyu suddenly realized the disconnection between the memory lens and the timeline. Without Qing Mo''s reminder, she might have continued on the wrong path. "Qing Mo, that makes sense. We keep looping within the timeline, so these memories won''t be recorded in the memory fragments?"

    "Very likely."

    The past could be altered, and so could the future.

    At this moment, Qian Wanyu was brimming with confidence. For the sake of her mother, Qian Ziyan, and Mo Ce, she was determined to unravel the mystery of the timeline and the memory lens as quickly as possible. "Ninth Sister, don''t dive deeper for now. Toothless and I will go take a look."

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused. "Seventh Sister, why?"

    "For your safety. It''s too dangerous down there. With you around, I would be distracted." Qian Wanyu knew all too well the devastating and lethal power of the dragon n, and she didn''t want Mo Ce''s tragedy to repeat itself.

    "Alright." Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to be a hindrance. If Seventh Sister had said so, she might truly be a burden if she dived deeper.

    A silent sigh

    When had she begun to struggle to keep up with Seventh Sister?

    Quietly within the water bubble, Dongfang Minghui was deep in thought. She gazed nkly at a certain point, only to realize the surrounding water had changed color. "Little Colour, do you notice the color is different from when we first dived?"

    "Very different."

    "Little Colour, what do you mean?"

    Since thest time it had gottens its vines trimmed off, Little Colour had been nestled within Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea. It was partly healing, but also observing. "The entity under the water is extremely powerful. It can not only change the color of the water in the deep pool, but also emanate immense spiritual energy. Your Seventh Sister''s decision to keep you here is genuinely for your own good."

    "Are Seventh Sister and Toothless not in danger?"

    "No." Little Colour quickly refuted, "Toothless should be considered part of the dragon n. As you''ve just seen, there are nine dragons guarding the entrance outside the stone gate. This suggests that the treasure within is rted to the dragon n. If Toothless dives deeper, it might find its destiny. As for your Seventh Sister, there''s no need to worry. Even if Spiritual Emperor Qian Ziyan arrives, he might still not be a match for her. Your sister progresses at an elerated pace, she is capable of challenging stronger opponents."

    After hearing Little Colour''s analysis, Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat foolish for even thinking about it

    "Little Colour, how did you suddenly be so intelligent?" It felt like a mirage, Little Color always alternating between wisdom and foolishness!

    "I will soon regain some power from the seal. Those ursed death Spiritual Masters, just wait for me to take revenge"

    Dongfang Minghui thought she heard the sound of Little Colour grinding its teeth. Having suffered multiple defeats at the hands of the Death Spiritual Masters, it wasn''t just Little Colour who was frustrated, she was too. However, the aura of death had always been the bane of nts, except for the love flower, other medicinal nts would flee at the sight of this aura. If they were unable to escape, they would wither awaypletely from the aura

    "Little Colour, how''s your injury? You mentioned earlier that you''ll soon regain power from the seal, is that true?"

    "Yes." Little Colour remained silent about its injury. After receiving two types of spiritual fluids from its young friend, it found it difficult to talk.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t ponder too much on it and eximed with joy, "Congrattions, Little Colour! I''m eager to see what you''ll look like as an adult."

    However, she remembered hearing the voice of an old person when she hadpletely fainted in the cave. After juxtaposing Little Colour''s juvenile face with the elderly voice, the image seemed too peculiar for her to visualize further.

    "You can''t really help by staying here. You might as well go up and wait for them."

    "But, if I leave, I''ll be anxious if I can''t find Seventh Sisterter." Dongfang Minghui thought for a moment, then suggested, "Why don''t I find Seventh Sister now, and we can ascend togetherter."

    Little Colour rolled its eyes, "That''s just an excuse. You really want to see what''s at the bottom of the deep pool, but have been waiting till now to mention it."

    "I''m d you understand, don''t expose me!" Dongfang Minghui responded with a foolish smile. She followed the path previously taken by Toothless and Seventh Sister. Despite the protection of the water cover, she still couldn''t resist the powerful and domineering aura. "Little Colour, this is such a potent pressure. It seems to be even stronger than the aura emanating from Seventh Sister''s body."

    "Indeed, that''s why you shouldn''t interfere with your Seventh Sister. Let''s go back."

    Little Colour sensed that this aura was closely associated with a Spiritual Saint. It remembered the Spiritual Saint aura Qian Yiling mentioned in the memory fragments, which had excited the three empires and led countless family patriarchs to dispatch their best talents to search for the treasures. "Could it be that a Spiritual Saint''s ruins are indeed hidden beneath this abyss, or is it a ruse?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt her spiritual power overflowing in her body, which was not a good sign. Hence, she could not make out what Little Colour was muttering. "Little Colour, what did you say?"

    "If you continue to venture deeper, it could be fatal. You need to ascend quickly."

    Little Colour''s vines tied themselves to a reference object in the deep pool, pulling Dongfang Minghui upward. However, in a twist of fate, the ce where the vines anchored was a massive skeleton. The skeleton''s color had tainted the deep pool water a dark green hue. If you didn''t pay close attention, it appeared like oddly shaped stones growing underneath the pool.

    "Wait, is this what I think it is?"

    Dongfang Minghui maneuvered the water cover closer to get a better look and gasped. It was an adult dragon skeleton, approximately 30 meters long. The dark green color of the skeleton melded seamlessly with the water in the abyss, making it hard to differentiate one from the other.

    Despite spending nearly half an hour in front of this skeleton, Dongfang Minghui had failed to identify it earlier. She felt rather dumb.

    "Strange, there is no auraing from this skeleton. Could it be that the breath I sensed earlier wasn''t emitted by this skeleton?"

    "Roar"

    Toothless'' roar echoed from afar, followed by the crackling of purple lightning. About 30 meters behind Dongfang Minghui, a disy of mottled colors burst out brilliantly, recurring every three breaths.

    "Little Colour, Toothless and Seventh Sister are in danger!" Despite Little Colour''s protests, Dongfang Minghui desperately pushed the water cover to swim towards the direction of themotion. However, halfway through, she found herself immobilized like the time she got stuck in a muddy swamp or entrapped within memory fragments. That sense of powerlessness was overwhelming.

    "I can''t rely on Seventh Sister to save me every time!"

    Dongfang Minghui forced her spiritual power out, resisting the pressure with her own power, slowly but surely moving forward. Her spiritual power was in chaos, running wildly throughout her body.

    For a moment, Little Color thought this friend had lost her sanity. While Qian Wanyu and Toothless were battling fiercely, Dongfang Minghui was wrestling with her own life. "You can barely resist this meager pressure. Even if you manage to reach Toothless and Qian Wanyu, what could you possibly do for them?"

    "It doesn''t matter!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s spiritual power was overdrawn significantly, leading to exhaustion soon after. Apanied by an inescapable pressure, blood began to bubble up from her facial features as if it wouldn''t stop.

    Just as she was on the brink, Dongfang Minghui experienced sudden enlightenment.

    She supported the water cover with one hand and ced the other on her knee, quickly immersing herself into this state of enlightenment.

    Seeing her in this state, Little Color couldn''t stand by idly. It cleaned up the blood on her body, "I''ll go check on your Seventh Sister and Toothless for you. Consider this a reward, alright? The rewards from this uncle are quite costly, especially considering the strength of the opponent"

    Seeing the mottled light and shadow, even Little Color felt a sense of terror. Despite this, it felt like it had been tricked by this little friend. The closer it got to that circle, the more cautious Little Color became. However, in this deep pool, it certainly didn''t hold as much advantage as onnd.

    As soon as it arrived, before it even had a chance to investigate the situation, it was quickly pulled into the battlefield by an attack from behind.

    A phantom appeared in front of it like a bolt of lightning. A light tap from the phantom felt like a mountain pressing down on Little Color. Try as it might, it seemed unable to counter the phantom''s attack.

    "Darn itwhat did you touch?!"

    Little Color was sted away. Qian Wanyu and Toothless happened to catch a glimpse of the scene from the corner of their eyes. The person they were battling was also a phantom, strangely identical to the one who had attacked Little Color.

    Triplets?

    No, it was the same person!

    Before Little Color could lend a hand, it was knocked away by the force.

    Qian Wanyu and Toothless couldn''t afford any distractions at that moment. They were under immense pressure, especially Toothless. It spat out numerous fireballs at the phantom in frustration, only to see them easily extinguished. Its skills were evidently inferior to the opponent''s. However, the phantom seemed to take pleasure in teasing it, even blowing off some of Toothless''s scales.

    "Ho Ho Ho Ho"

    Toothless was spent after spewing three golden-red fireballs consecutively. What infuriated it more was that the opponent easily put out the golden mes, treating the fireballs as if they were nothing. They didn''t move the slightest bit, revealing that the enemy hadn''t even employed a fraction of their strength.

    "Little one, what else have you got?"

    "puff."

    Little Toothless spat out a water bubble toward the enemy. It was a trick it had learned from the Golden Dragon. The water bubble gradually grew in size, epassing a golden-red fireball. The water bubble, exceptionally light, floated in front of the phantom.

    The phantom looked at Toothless thoughtfully, scrutinizing it for a while, "You really are hopeless."

    Woosh

    Toothless stumbled from one end to the other. The bubble trick it learned from the little golden pseudo-dragon ended up being useless, pinched in the phantom''s palm and ultimately disappearing.

    Toothless felt somewhat dazed from the beating.

    Beside it was Little Color, who was thrown out first. Little Color weed Toothless, the second one to be thrown out, and tookfort in the fact that it wasn''t the only one to get such a harsh beating.

    "Toothless, Toothless, did they beat you senseless?"

    "Roar" Toothless was taken aback for a moment, pushed aside Little Color''s vines, and charged forward like a small, fiery cannonball. For some reason, it felt that the shadow was furious, but couldn''t fathom why.

    Qian Wanyu was the one whosted the longest against the phantom, but even she was gradually falling into a disadvantage due to her depleted spiritual power.

    She was quite surprised to see Toothless rushing back into the fray.

    Thest time they fought the dragon together, Toothless''s shorings were apparent. Despite being a dragon, it had been raised by Ninth Sister in a way that made it lose even its dragon ws, this meant that he wasn''t as aggressive or vicious as he should have been.

    As a result, just as Toothless charged back with all its might, the fireball it was about to spew got blown away by an invisible force, and he tumbled away for more than ten meters

    Little Color watched as Toothless''s huge body rolled past it, nearly colliding with Dongfang Minghui who was in a state of epiphany, and quickly pulled the water cover away from Toothless.

    "I can''t beat you."

    It was the first time Qian Wanyu admitted defeat, "But, I will defeat you one day."

    The phantom just stood there with its hands sped behind its back, silently observing her departure. As Qian Wanyu walked away, the two phantoms merged into one, maintaining the same stance and expression, watching as Toothless rolled out of ce.

    Toothless''s eyes, akin to longan fruits, sparkled with golden stars, and its limbs trembled slightly. It shook its fur and lunged forward again like a small cannonball.

    Little Color, who witnessed the entire scene, was left speechless: ""

    Toothless seemed to be under the influence of some madness-inducing substance or maybe it had awakened some masochistic part of his personality?<blockquote>

    LOL Toothless!

    Thank you to all readers and supporters~~~~!</blockquote>

 Chapter 176 (1)

    Chapter 176 (1)

    "What happened to Ninth Sister?"

    "I was practicing."

    Upon seeing Qian Wanyu nce toward the water cover, Little Color arbitrarily chose a spot and swiftly settled down, seemingly indifferent to the events transpiring in the deep pool. What had theye across just now? Little Color wished to inquire but found it was toote to do so.

    As for Toothless, it repeatedly charged like a diminutive cannonball. Each departure was full of defeat, each return like a ball rolling from a distance, going further with each tumble.

    "Little Toothless, this is your karma," taunted Little Color, gloatingly. Little Color, a magic nt, naturally wanted to suppress Toothless, a fire-type spirit beast. After mocking Toothless a few times, and realizing that Toothless paid it no heed, Little Color felt a sense of futile frustration. Thus, it simply maintained a moderate distance from Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, specting how many times before Toothless would dutifully return.

    Following about three days and nights of bumbling, Toothless''s snout was battered, its face swollen. Its previously glossy ck fur now resembled frizzy strands, utterly disheveled.

    Little Color observed Toothless slowly rise and charge forward, its movements no longer as agile as before. Toothless''s limbs began to slip in the deep pool. "What a surprise," Little Color thought. It had predicted that Toothless could only endure a few hours at most, yet surprisingly, it continued after three days.

    As Toothless swam past Little Color, both dragon eyes appeared unfocused and slightly disoriented. Still, they persevered, swimming toward the distant mirage. Reaching its destination, Toothless pped the water surface, unable to control its descent into the deeper end of the pool. Before choking, it weakly cried out at the phantom, "Wow."

    The spectral figure stood before Toothless, looking down on it with amanding presence.

    "Aww."

    After enduring for so long, Toothless wanted to ask one question  why are you angry?

    Having waited for the time it takes an incense stick to burn, Little Color began to suspect that something was amiss. "Could it be that after rolling for three days, its skin got thicker?"

    ording to its knowledge of the phantom, Toothless wouldn''t be able to endure a whole incense stick''s time with it, not even half. At most, it would return after a single face-off. Little Color suspiciously looked toward the aperture, spotting only a tiny dot more than ten meters away.

    The dot was still there, but the little guy, Toothless, was nowhere to be seen.

    From the initial patient waiting to gradual worry, especially when several hours passed with no sign of Toothless, Little Color murmured, "Is there something wrong?"

    Little Color nced at the individuals in the water cover, and then at Qian Wanyu. It hade to understand one fact: its little friend was usually easygoing, but if anything happened to Toothless, its friend would be up in arms. As one who knew the truth but did not report it, Little Color was likely to be universally despised.

    "What a minor annoyance." Perhaps it owed this foolish dragon a favor in a past life, Little Color thought, rising irritably with the intention of going where the pressure was strongest.

    "Where are you going?" Qian Wanyu slowly opened her eyes, ncing at Little Color.

    "Toothless has been gone for a while, I''m worried something might have happened to it." Little Color replied, "Since you''re awake, you can keep watch over her."

    Qian Wanyu furrowed her brow slightly. Battling that phantom, she had learned a lot, especially in regard to the cultivation she had neglected for a while. Since she received the Qian Family inheritance, she seemed to have been led astray by the allure of it, believing that unlocking the blood contract and acquiring the other half of the inheritance was paramount.

    After this battle, she realized that there were always higher realms to strive for and people who would surpass her. Aside from the other half of the Qian Family inheritance, what mattered more was her personal cultivation and progress.

    "Toothless is not in immediate danger."

    The phantom had an exceptional demeanor and immense strength. It could suppress thempletely with just the weight of its breath. If it wished to annihte them, they wouldn''t stand a chance, "We will ascend once the Ninth Sister awakens."

    Little Color was somewhat skeptical. "What''s the origin of that phantom? Even you couldn''t defeat it. What did you encounter in the depths of the pool to provoke such a formidable entity?"

    Qian Wanyu reflected for a moment. She had experienced diving into the pool''s depths before. Initially, she had been led into a misconception by the previous ck dragon. This time, as she and Toothless delved deeper, they were immobilized by an overwhelming force. Not only her, but Toothless was far worse off. Almost every part of its body was bleeding, and she had wanted to send Toothless back to the surface.

    Contrary to her expectations, Toothless had been tenacious this time, stubbornly continuing to swim downstream.

    "It''s likely it is a Spiritual Saint''s ruins left by the dragon n."

    There wasn''t just that ck dragon below, but also numerous dragon bones. She had been wary when she first dived into the deep pool, having just been attacked by the nine dragons outside the stone gate. She instinctively resisted the massive entity and perceived the ck dragon as a living one.

    In fact, the area below was likely a Dragon n burial site.

    "Spiritual Saint?!"

    Merely hearing these two words sent a thrill through Little Color. To its knowledge, no Spiritual God had been born on this continent. Below the Spiritual God, a Spiritual Saint was almost omnipotent. The number of Spiritual Saints could be counted on one hand, "No wonder there were nine dragons guarding the stone gate."

    This was a treasure of the Dragon n. No wonder the dragon-sealing area was referred to as the Forbidden Zone of the Trapped Dragon Valley.

    "It''s just a hypothesis," Qian Wanyu added. She suspected the phantom at the bottom was likely a hidden Spiritual Saint. Was it too coincidental?

    "But"

    "Ninth Sister once saw Meng Ruoyu talking about the Spiritual Saint, tempting Qian Ziyan and the others in the mirror of the third generation. That is, this was news that got out. But for some reason, that group of people were all trapped in the Trapped Dragon Valley. Unable to find an exit, they perished on the outskirts of Trapped Dragon Valley."

    "How unfortunate," Little Colormented, with a tinge of schadenfreude. If it had been in their ce, it would have surely died of regret.

    The actual location of the Spiritual Saint ruins who was responsible for disseminating this series of news? So many people have been killed, and yet the facts have been deliberately distorted, making outsiders think the news is false.

    They''ve blurred the line between truth and fiction, confusing what''s real with what''s not.

    Had Qian Yiling not seized the Sleepy Dragon Seal during a desperate counterattack, and if the Sleepy Dragon Seal hadn''t ended up in Dongfang Minghui''s hands, they would probably have dismissed this information as false as well. It would have been even less likely for them to identally end up here.

    The person pulling the strings yed their cards well, but sadly, they made a minor slip-up.

    Qian Wanyu shot Little Color a cold nce. If her mother knew that she had crossed paths with that Spiritual Saint back then, leading to the premature death of the head of the Qian Family, her grandfather, and the disappearance of the two most promising geniuses of the Qian Family This matter wouldn''t simply be left unresolved after so many years.

    Qing Mo could sense the violent fluctuation in the other party''s soul wave, "Wanyu, I think there are still people in the Trapped Dragon Valley."

    Upon hearing this, Little Color felt slightly guilty.

    Seizing the opportunity, Qian Wanyu caught Little Color''s guilty expression. Her eyes were dark, her expression calm, "Jing Ke is very familiar with the Sleepy Dragon Valley. I suspect there must be someone hiding in here We may have overlooked certain things."

    Little Color remained silent, ying its role as a background character. It had seen in memory fragments that someone from the previous expedition had entered the valley three years ago, but none of those people left, the memory fragments did not record their whereabouts.

    Mentioning this was as good as not mentioning it at all.

    "Why don''t we take this opportunity to explore the abyss once more, perhaps we can find some clues."

    "Mm."

    Dongfang Minghui had an epiphany after a brush with death. Seven dayster, she woke up to find herself still encapsted in the water cover, on a tiny boat, too small to draw anyone''s attention.

    "Ninth Sister has woken up."

    "Seventh Sister." Dongfang Minghui inspected her from head to toe, relieved to see that she was unharmed.

    She felt as if she''d had a beautiful dream, and somehow, she had started to advance in her cultivation during the dream. She nced again, finding Qing Mo and Little Color, "Well, it feels like someone is missing."

    "Toothless."

    "Toothless?" Qian Wanyu was wondering how to tell her about Toothless and whaty at the bottom of the deep pool.

    "Seventh Sister, what happened to Toothless?"

    As soon as she heard that Toothless was missing, Dongfang Minghui immediately stood up, causing the water cover to sway.

    With an air of I knew it'', Little Color spoke up first, "Beneath the deep pool are the remains of the dragon n. Toothless has stumbled upon an opportunity that belongs to it. Just likest time, when it dove to the bottom of the shark dragon pool in pursuit of the Fire Lotus, it was simrly reckless."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly understood. Toothless was always very persistent in getting what it wanted, "Then where is Toothless?"

    "At the bottom of the deep pool."

    "Ninth Sister, why don''t we leave the deep pool alone for now, and wait for Toothless to find what it''s looking for. He will surely emerge soon."

    "But, I''m still worried about Toothless, I want to go over there and have a look."

    Qing Mo feltpelled to warn her, "With your current cultivation base, under that kind of strong coercion, you can only endure for three breaths at most."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu eagerly, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu understood her concern, "I have a proposal. We''ll go over there, take a look, and if we can''t see Toothless, we''ll return immediately. We have to be realistic."

    "Okay, I''ll just take a quick look."

    With that, Qian Wanyu took the initiative to grasp Dongfang Minghui''s hand, a steady flow of spiritual power transferring from her to the other.

    The breathless feeling was instantly relieved. Looking at the hand that held her so tightly, her heart felt warm. It helped to purify the spiritual power in both of them.

    The water cover in the deep pool was very powerful. Even though it was a rtively short distance, Qian Wanyu and her party struggled for nearly an hour to traverse it.

    Getting closer, Qing Mo felt his soul and body start to drift uncontrobly, "Wanyu, we can''t go any further."

    "Mm."

    Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui''s hand and stopped in their tracks. The water cover had also already started to deform, "We encountered that phantom here before. Initially, it was two against one, but it probably identified Toothless''s identity and split into two phantoms."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was creased in worry. After all, Toothless was her pet. When she couldn''t see him, she couldn''t help but worry, "I hope Toothless is alright."

    "Don''t worry, Toothless is very clever." Qian Wanyu reassured.

    The group had struggled to descend, but ascending was much quicker. It took them less than half an hour to climb out of the deep pool.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal had been guarding the stone gate. The gate had two locks, one was opened from the outside and the other from the inside. As soon as Sleepy Dragon Seal saw them emerge, he hurriedly unlocked the gate, "It''s good to see you all made it out."

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, don''t you know what''s in this deep pool?" Dongfang Minghui was still very concerned about Toothless. If she could know something more, it might ease her worry.

    "I don''t know."

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, I need you to take us to the abyss again." Qian Wanyu requested calmly.

    Dongfang Minghui thought for a while, understanding what Seventh sister wanted to confirm. Fourteen years had passed since their encounter with Meng Ruoyu, and they had no idea whaty beneath the abyss, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, take us to see."

    "Alright."

    The group set off non-stop from the stone gate, then journeyed down into the abyss. Along the way, Dongfang Minghui noticed that Seventh sister paused every time they passed through a corridor, "Seventh sister, what are you looking for?"

    "The ces we''ve overlooked."

    "Huh?"

    Qing Mo, trailing behind them, exined slowly to Dongfang Minghui, "We met the imposter Jing Ke before, and from his words, we deduced that he knew a lot about this Dragon Valley. Not only could he find your Seventh sister smoothly he also knew the time intervals between the changes in Dragon Valley. Moreover, he was aware of Qian Yiling taking the Dragon Seal twenty years ago. This suggests that he is likely someone who once lived in Dragon Valley."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit dazed after hearing Qing Mo''s long exnation. The amount of information was just too much. The current Jing Ke was a fake, and the one who reced him was someone who was very familiar with the geography of Dragon Valley and its temporal shifts She was aware that Seventh sister had been cautious about Jing Ke, but she never imagined that he was actually an imposter, "How could Jing Ke be fake? He was with us when we were in the Beast Racends."

    Hearing Ninth Sister''s response, Qian Wanyu frowned and warned, "Ninth Sister, the real Jing Ke is probably dead. When you encounter Jing Ke in the future, you must remember that his body is being controlled by someone else. His memories have also been taken over by someone else, it''s not surprising he knows about our past."

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Dongfang Minghui nodded in a daze, and quickly put the matter of Jing Ke aside, "Aside from the Sleepy Dragon Seal, how can anyone else in this world understand theyout of Sleepy Dragon Valley like that? It doesn''t make sense," Dongfang Minghui murmured, "Unless he was trapped in Trapped Dragon Valley, with nothing to do but draw a map of the valley over and overThere''s another possibility unless the builder of this Dragon Valley had a hand in it."

    Everyone fell into silence, deep in thought.

    Qing Mo quickly ruled out the possibility of the builder of Trapped Dragon Valley. The valley has a history of hundreds of years. Unless someone had cultivated to be a Spiritual Saint, they wouldn''t live that long.

    "What if this person could search for souls?" Qian Wanyu suddenly suggested. She had always suspected that Jing Ke was just Meng Yixiao in disguise. If Meng Yixiao could search for souls and take over others'' bodies and memories, that would put an entirely different spin on things.

    "It''s not impossible." Qing Mo acknowledged, knowing the soul-searching technique was documented in the Qing Lan Sect''s book collection. Despite it being a secret technique, the Qing Lan Sect has undergone many changes, and even the soul-searching technique may have leaked out. "Wanyu, I remember that when you probed Murong Qingyi''s soul back then, you encountered a portion of her memory you shouldn''t have, and then she self-destructed. At the time, I suspected someone had used some memory alteration on her, suggesting Xian and those behind her know how to use soul techniques."

    "What is soul techniques?"

    Dongfang Minghui was already bewildered by this onught of explosive information. After a moment of thought, she managed to ask about this term.

    "Soul techniques is somewhat simr to Priest Larkin''s attempt to alter your memory. He had imnted a suggestion in you. If it wasn''t for me, you''d probably have been exposed by now," Little Color took the initiative to give a broad exnation within the soul sea.

    "In fact, it''s more insidious than soul-searching. They nt a suggestion in your soul sea while you''re not aware, and if the person inadvertently triggers this suggestion, they could end up killing themselves." Qian Wanyu recollected how this had happened with Murong Qingyi, but she hadn''t encountered such a situation since.

    "But when I was searching Xian''s soul, I didn''t find this kind of skill."

    "It may have been erased. After all, Xian was also considered a discarded pawn."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit confused by their conversation, "Hold on, Seventh sister, Master Qing Mo, what does our earlier discussion have to do with the soul-searching technique?"

    "Your Seventh sister suspects that there''s a person who continues to take over other people''s bodies, recing them and assimting their knowledge and memories," Qing Mo exined.

    "That''s ruthless"

    Dongfang Minghui knew that in the world of cultivation, this method of taking over someone else''s body was called body possession. She didn''t expect Jing Ke to have been taken over by someone else, "But, it''s too coincidental that he found someone who knew theyout of the Sleepy Dragon Valley. How did he find them?"

    "If he''s not only looking for one person, perhaps he has taken over many people''s bodies and memories over the years we''re unaware of, umting a lot of memories. Then it makes sense," Qian Wanyu even began to suspect that Meng Yixiao was just one among the crowd of people whose bodies were taken over.

    She had this suspicion because the other party also tried to opportunistically invade her soul sea while she was epting her inheritance.

    The group exchanged nk looks, as the magnitude of information on this matter was enormous, and too incredible toprehend.

    After a brief respite, they continued on their way, inspecting every path. But apart from the silent monsters in the cave, they saw neither the Spiritual Master of Death nor the group of living dead they had hoped to encounter.

    Until they reached the bottom of the abyss, they still found no trace of anything or anyone.

    "Seventh sister, why has the blood in this pool turned ck?"

    "Be cautious."

    There was nothing under the abyss, save for a round ck pool, some ckened bones scattered around, and soil pockets soaked by the ck pool water that had undergone substantial changes. As the two of them descended, faint traces of the ground being burnt by Toothless'' golden me could still be seen. It was a striking sight, resembling a half-curved crescent moon.

    As Dongfang Minghui approached, she still vividly remembered the events as if they had happened only yesterday. At that time, she was in utter fear as Uncle Mu bit desperately at her wrist, causing her to spring up in fright as though her bones had been rearranged. "I''ve only ever heard of a phoenix being reborn from ashes, but never of a deceased Spiritual Master being burned by Toothless''s me and still surviving."

    Especially living as a pile of bones, not appearing human, nor ghost. Was such an existence truly better than being human?

    "Seventh sister, it seems no one has lived here for quite some time."

    A considerable amount of dusty on the steps made from bending iron rods. There wasn''t even a trace of living nts at the bottom of the abyss. A pervasive atmosphere of death hung everywhere, especially the ck pool water in the middle, which always gave an unsettling feeling of depression.

    "It does seem like it''s been a long while since anyonest passed through here." After Qian Wanyu confirmed that the ce was uninhabited, she casually picked a stone from the ground and threw it into the ck pool of water. Although the sound it made wasn''t loud, it echoed distinctly in the eerily quiet ce.

    Following the plop, there was a secondary sound of bubbling and gurgling.

    Both of them instantly became alert. Qian Wanyu then threw another stone, and the sound of the bubbling bubbles intensified.

    "Seventh sister, there''s still something in this pool" Dongfang Minghui pulled out her silk umbre, ready for anything.

 Chapter 176 (2)

    Chapter 176 (2)

    "Shh, stand behind me."

    After saying this, Qian Wanyu threw a stone down again, and a lot of bubbles appeared in the middle of the pool. What was initially a small area expanded until one-third of the entire pool was filled with bubbles.

    "A vortex has appeared in the pool," Qing Mo, floating in the air, announced. He had the clearest view from his vantage point.

    Qian Wanyu threw another stone, which rolled into the raised vortex in the center, making no sound as it entered the water. She then stood up and said, "Ninth Sister, I want to go down and take a look."

    Dongfang Minghui frowned at her in disapproval. "Seventh sister, the water in this pool contains ck mist. Unless one is a death Spiritual Master, ordinary people will likely die if they go down."

    "Ninth Sister, please repeat that." Qian Wanyu''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Dongfang Minghui with a smile.

    "Seventh sister, this is not the time for jokes. I''m serious. Ordinary people could die if they go down. You are well aware of the power of the ck mist."

    Qian Wanyu reached out her fingers and gently pinched Dongfang Minghui''s worry-lined face. "Thank you, Ninth Sister, for the warning. It''s precisely because of this misunderstanding that they dare to act so brazenly."

    "Huh?"

    "I''ll exinter. For now, retrieve the Shark Bead."

    "Seventh sister, why can''t you"

    "Wanyu, think this through. If what''s down there isn''t what you expect, we might end up trapped in the pool," Qing Mo wasn''t entirely certain so he cautioned her.

    Qian Wanyu nodded lightly. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. You all stay here; I''ll go down alone."

    "Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui tightened her grip on the Shark Bead in her hand. "Master Qing Mo can stay above. I''ll go down with you. No matter what, you must take me with you. We share in our fortunes and misfortunes together."

    "No regrets?"

    "No regrets."

    Dongfang Minghui, fearing her Seventh sister might renege on her promise, quickly ced the Shark Bead in her mouth, as if to suggest she wouldn''t hand it over unless she was taken along.

    Upon seeing Ninth Sister''s bulging cheeks, Qian Wanyu chuckled at the sight of her looking like a little hamster stuffing its cheeks with food. She gave her a light pinch and, hand in hand, they walked towards the pool. Together, they jumped into the vortex, and soon, the ck water engulfed them.

    The water shield, originally transparent with a hint of blue, began to turn ck as they entered the murky pool.

    "Seventh sister, the water shield doesn''t seem to be able tost long."

    "Hmm." Qian Wanyu responded lightly to this. The reason she had initially discouraged Ninth Sister from apanying her was due to this concern. Now, they were in it together, with the endurance of the water shield still unknown. Finding the path down as quickly as possible seemed the best solution. "Let''s investigate what lies beneath this pool first."

    They were surrounded by pitch-ck darkness. Even Qian Wanyu, who usually adapted quickly to the dark, found herself in uncharted territory, unable to see beyond. Their only option was to use moonstones. Each of them held several of these stones, their faint light barely illuminating a meter around them, making the dark world seem even more eerie.

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed subconsciously and opened the silk umbre in her hand, and hung it close to her neck, ready for any potential ambush. "Seventh sister, the pool was so bloody before. Why has its color changed in just over a decade?"

    "Do you remember Qian Ziyan?"

    Qian Wanyu reyed in her mind the events after they hadst entered the abyss. When they descended, Meng Ruoyu was sitting facing the pool, and at that moment, Qian Ziyan had just emerged from the blood pool. "Do you recall the direction Meng Ruoyu bolted towards?"

    "You."

    "No, a person with a strong will to survive wouldn''t rush towards me but towards somewhere they could be saved."

    "The pool"

    That''s why she was certain there was something unusual about the pool. With Ninth Sister''s earlier clue, she realized that the Sleepy Dragon Valley was ayered maze. If a lock alone could secure the Sleepy Dragon Valley, it would have been impossible for Qian Ziyan to escape. Yet, he managed to meaning there must be another exit from Sleepy Dragon Valley.

    The only exit she could think of was likely at the bottom of this untouchable pool.

    "Did they choose the bottom of the abyss as their base because there''s a passage beneath the pool?"

    "Possibly."

    Next, the two meticulously searched the passage beneath the dark pool. During their search, they found numerous shattered human bones and massive monster skeletons. These remnants, likely left undisturbed for a long time, had turned pitch ck and almost blended with the dark pool if not examined closely.

    This observation was mainly due to Dongfang Minghui''s idental discovery of a white bone, prompting them to be extra vignt.

    Upon seeing the bones, Qian Wanyu became even more convinced there was something suspicious about the pool.

    "Seventh sister, there''s something I don''t quite understand," Dongfang Minghui admitted, feeling the question was nagging at her. If she didn''t ask for rification, she would likely continue to specte. "If Meng Ruoyu survived, why didn''t he seek revenge on Qian Mama after escaping from this ce with Uncle Wood?"

    "Or maybe they couldn''t find Qian Mama?"

    She felt that Meng Ruoyu had a strange obsession with Qian Mama. Before his death, he had constantly sought forgiveness from her, even stating that he was in a "difficult situation." Would he just let Qian Mama go?

    "It''s so puzzling"

    Qian Wanyu listened silently, not uttering a word. She swept the same area with the moonstone repeatedly. "I see a faint light, Ninth Sister. We need to find a way to move these two corpses."

    "Huh?"

    This was a tricky issue. Little Color hadn''t said a word since jumping into the ck pool. It was probably quite upset with her at the moment. Additionally, its vines were highly susceptible to the ck mist, so she didn''t dare ask Little Color for assistance.

    Qian Wanyu brandished her lightning whip, which was charged with purple lightning. "Huh?"

    "What''s wrong, Seventh Sister?" Hearing Qian Wanyu''s soft grunt, Dongfang Minghui quickly moved the moonstone closer, witnessing the two skeletons stirring just as she''d predicted. Seeing a white skeleton struggling to its feet, one of them grabbed the tip of the lightning whip with its wed hand. Thus began a tug-of-war between one living and one dead. "This Is this the true technique of corpse control?"

    This technique controlled corpses, not only fresh living bodies but seemingly even skeletal corpses.

    What were these people trying to aplish?

    Good heavens!

    She could imagine the chaos if Death Spiritual Masters ended up fighting humans. Wouldn''t it be utterly unfair if all the corpses rose and joined the battlefield?

    "No, it''s too risky. We must nip this threat in the bud," Dongfang Minghui stated, feeling as though she had gotten a grip on the mastermind''s plot. As dark as their intentions were, a breath of death seemed to pervade the entire Seven Colors Continent

    With Qian Wanyu''s force, the lightning st shattered the corpse''s hand and most of its skeleton. A light source, hundreds of times brighter than their moonstones, refracted in from the hole. The radiance was so intense that they had to squint, allowing their eyes time to adjust to the ring light.

    "As I suspected, there is a path here."

    The pair pushed their water shields and entered the hole. The stark contrast of illumination forced them to quickly stow their moonstones. To prevent blinding themselves, they had to use their spiritual power to shield their eyes, alleviating the sudden difort.

    "Ninth Sister, what were you murmuring just now?"

    "NoI was just thinking, the Death Spiritual Masters keeps establishing bases among different races and capturing individuals alive. Are they nning to one day unite the Seven-Color Continent?"

    Qian Wanyu furrowed her brows, pondering for a moment. "Why did Ninth Sister suddenlye up with this?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head. She couldn''t admit that her past experience reading novels made such scenarios easy to guess. But she couldn''t tell Seventh Sister this, so she half-lied, "I noticed the group of corpses outside. Even in death, they''re still controlled by the Death Spiritual Master. It''s quite unsettling."

    In this world, so many people died. If they all rose from the ground, wouldn''t the Seven Colors Continent be on the brink of annihtion?

    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Death Spiritual Masters have very high standards for corpse control. Typically, a Death Spiritual Master aspiring to be an advanced corpse control master has to take numerous risks. Many die in the process of cultivation, and many suffer a bacsh." Qian Wanyu spoke lightly, her knowledge stemming from the letter owner in Death Valley.

    After listening, Dongfang Minghui sighed, only six words remaining in her mindhigh risk, high reward.

    "Ugh, high risk, high reward indeed. Death Spiritual Masters shouldn''t exist, especially those aiming to control corpses. They have no ce in this world," she proimed. She felt this group of individuals was extremely dangerous.

    Qian Wanyu had been vigntly observing the path ahead. The ck water had reached the cave entrance but dared not proceed further. Even so, the color of the water cover had changed slightly, the transparent hue mixing with a shade of dark blue.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Observe the walls on both sides closely."

    At first nce, she saw nothing but nk expansiveness. However, after being alerted by Seventh Sister, she split her attention and took a closer look. Startled, she moved closer to Qian Wanyu. Flesh and blood humans were stacked on the white walls, their eyes closed in quiet repose, as though sleeping.

    From the incident involving people frozen in the ice cer, Dongfang Minghui discerned some patterns in their work. They chose samples from different races and then selected the ones with potential, like Uncle Wood, subjecting them to inhumane training to turn them into obedient executioners.

    "Seventh Sister, they seem to be people from the Qian Family," she observed. She noticed they all had the word Qian'' on their chests, even their clothes were rtively well preserved.

    Qian Wanyu frowned, the whip in her hand deforming. "The mastermind behind this might have exploited the news about the Spiritual Saint to wipe out all the ns'' powerhouses. They started implementing this as early as twenty years ago."

    Dongfang Minghui was trying to identify the group of people. Apart from the Qian Family members, she saw individuals from the Mo and Nangong families as well. "Seventh Sister, are they still alive?"

    Qian Wanyu put away her whip, spotting numerous steps ahead, leading to a higher ce, resembling a miniature Sleepy Dragon Valley. "Be careful. Don''t touch what you shouldn''t. Understand?"

    "I understand, Seventh Sister. You still have those two potions with you, right?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu understood her meaning in seconds, taking a special look in her storage space. "Let''s proceed."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui stepped out of the water cover, she shivered violently. The world covered in ice was freezing cold. Qian Wanyu held her hand firmly, channeling her spiritual power into Dongfang Minghui through their inteced fingers.

    Instantly, Dongfang Minghui''s body warmed up, significantly morefortable than before. She gently hooked her little finger around Seventh Sister''s palm, then took a serious look around.

    Qian Wanyu tightened her grip, refraining from any additional movements.

    They had to ascend one floor every ten steps. After half an hour, they''d only covered about fifty floors. Eventually, Dongfang Minghui lost count. "Seventh Sister, could the mastermind behind all this be a dual-type Spiritual Master, one of dark and ice?"

    She had identified the onlymonality between Xian and Meng Yixiaothe dual attributes.

    Qian Wanyu didn''tment, aware that Ninth Sister was on the verge of losing patience. She smiled, "Do you see that hole? Just a little longer, and we''ll be there."

    Dongfang Minghui scanned her surroundings before she was quickly pulled by Qian Wanyu to take cover in the ice wall next to the stairs. As she leaned her body against the wall, a figure encased suddenly opened its eyes. "Hush, Seventh Sister, someone''s here."

    An icy gust brushed past them from behind. Qian Wanyu attempted to move but found herself stuck. She exerted her spiritual power, and the ice clinging to her back seemed to melt, releasing not only cold air but also damp vapor.

    "Ninth Sister, something''s sticking to my back."

    "Huh?" Dongfang Minghui hurriedly descended the steps. To her horror, the person sealed within the ice wall opened his blood-red eyes and was raising his hand.

    "Little Colour, help me!"

    "Seventh Sister, quickly remove your clothes! The living corpse behind us is awakening."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyebrows twitched suddenly. With a swift move, she tore off her clothes along with a piece of skin from her back, blood spraying everywhere. The blood spattering the ice cer melted instantly, leaving no trace behind.

    "Seventh Sister, there are still clusters of that ck fog in this ice wall. Your wound has been infected; let me take a look."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t hesitate; she hadn''t anticipated the traps within the ice wall. Had they touched the wall earlier, they might have discovered them sooner. "Quick, get behind me."

    Her gaze locked onto the figure embedded in the wall. The fiery red eyes reminded her of Qian Ziyananother undead.

    All along their journey, those undead sealed in the wallhad been altered long ago. They had assumed the people frozen in the wall still had a chance to live.

    What a pity.

    Did their enemy painstakingly preserve the undead corpses, nning to unleash them one day?

    Dongfang Minghui quickly rummaged through her storage, applying a bit of medicinal liquid to Qian Wanyu''s back. Seeing the ck fog dissipatepletely, she bit her finger, smearing her blood mixed with the medicine on Seventh Sister''s back. She finally found a piece of clothing, wrapping it around her waist. "Seventh Sister, I think we''ve been discovered."

    "Uh-huh."

    "If something goes wrong, just run. You should remember the way."

    "I can''t remember."

    Dongfang Minghui told a white lie. As she finished speaking, she felt an ominous chill from behind. Looking back, she saw a gap in the opposite wall, the figure hidden within opening their eyes, a sh of red light passing by.

    "Seventh Sister, even if we want to leave this time, I don''t think we can."<blockquote>

    Wooo curious how these undead were going to be used

    Thank you for the support as usual friends <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    After meeting each other, they both felt that this group of undead was different from those in Return Town, as they seemed to still possess thoughts. The two attacked Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui from left and right, attempting to separate them since they had been sticking together.

    Dongfang Minghui, startled at first, put away her open silk umbre and mmed it onto the man''s head.

    Unexpectedly, the tall man''s thick arms transformed into a pair of metal pincers. They barely held the silk umbre and, with great force, sandwiched it, making it impossible for her to retrieve it no matter how much she tried.

    "What the hell is this? It''s so strong."

    "Simr to the transformation of beast people when they morph into beasts, the situation here seems like the fusion of weapons into one''s body, achieving the ultimate state of merging human and weapon. It can be seen as a way of cultivation, quickly improving oneself. Its a bit tricky to handle, so be careful," warned Little Color. Little Color''s vine took the opportunity to whip the opponent, but thetter had obviously lost any human consciousness and didn''t react to the touch of the naked bodies of the group. Little Color was worried about being consumed by the ck mist again.

    The undead tried to rip the vine branches with his other hand, but Little Color nimbly shuttled back and forth in front of him, drawing most of his attention.

    Dongfang Minghui kicked the man, leaped, and wrested her silk umbre back from his grasp. There were two marks on the silk umbre from being gripped by the metal pincers. After Uncle Wood''s sabotage, she didn''t know if it was a psychological effect, but she felt that the resistance of the silk umbre seemed to have diminished considerably, and it seemed on the verge of breaking.

    The opponent Qian Wanyu faced had undergone a simr transformation as the other person, their limbs merging with their weapons. The man standing before her was 1.9 meters tall. When he emerged from the ice cer wall, his right hand melted into a chain andshed towards her face.

    With Ninth Sister behind her, Qian Wanyu retaliated by throwing her whip. The whip morphed into a silver snake, colliding with the opponent''s chains and knocking him back into the ice cer in one swift encounter.

    "Die."

    Qian Wanyu seized the moment, pursued, andshed the whip towards the opponent''s neck swiftly and ruthlessly. She pulled him to the steps, stepped on him, and twisted the opponent''s head.

    With Little Color''s help, Dongfang Minghui managed to get rid of her opponent, albeit with some difficulty.

    "Seventh sister, someone was standing at the entrance of that cave, watching us just now."

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    The two corpsesy on the steps, and after a while, they liquefied into a puddle of ck water. The ck water seeped into the ice and disappeared. The broken ice on both sides regrew, and the devastatednd was restored to perfection.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu didn''t witness all of this. They quickly moved to the first cave entrance, moving twice as fast as before, where Dongfang Minghui had spotted someone earlier. However, the cave was now empty.

    Qian Wanyu surveyed the area, then stood at the entrance of the cave to take in the view. The scenery was vast and stunning, and he could even see the first step clearly.

    Dongfang Minghui also stood by, "Seventh sister, we"

    "He must still be here. Let''s search around."

    "Alright."

    Then, they discovered traces of chains in other caves. The iron chains hung high above, and there was a raised area in the cave that resembled a grandstand. The sight seemed familiar to Dongfang Minghui. Observing her frown, Qian Wanyu recalled, "In the Cass tribe, we found underwater rivers and dark holes beneath their cultivation area. The setup there is very simr to this one, and there are bloodstains on the iron chains. It seems they were used to bind people."

    "So that''s it. No wonder it looked so familiar," said Qian Wanyu, examining the still-hanging chain. She felt an itch to touch it and mused, "Could these chains also be crafted by the dwarves?"

    "Uncertain."

    After Qian Wanyu explored the area, she concluded that there was no more value in further investigation here. So, she urged Dongfang Minghui to move on to another cave. However, just as she stepped into the entrance, a small clicking sound reached her ears before her other foot could even touch the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui observed Seventh Sister bncing on one foot and asked curiously, "Seventh Sister, why aren''t you going in?"

    Qian Wanyu felt a slight trembling beneath her feet. Gradually, she released Dongfang Minghui''s hand, warning, "Don''te in."

    Witnessing her cautious demeanor, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but wonder if there were other hidden dangers in the cave.

    Boom

    "Seventh Sister!"

    Just as Qian Wanyu was about to pull out her whip, the ice board under her feet clicked and abruptly flipped over. Caught off guard, Qian Wanyu stumbled and fell. By the time she managed to draw out the whip, it was toote.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind went nk. Without thinking, she lunged to grab herpanion''s wrist but missed. Instead, she slid down the ice board.

    Boom

    The ice board closed again, seamlessly fitting together with no gaps.

    Dongfang Minghui only felt herself falling, sensing that Seventh Sister was not far from her.

    "Little Color, please catch Seventh Sister. Don''t let her fall."

    "You''d better take care of yourself first."

    Qian Wanyu, with her exceptional hearing, urately located Dongfang Minghui. She pulled out her whip, "Ninth Sister, grab it."

    The whip tied to the vine once again, both of them reached out to grab something from the stone wall. As they descended, their hands encountered a sticky, cold liquid. Neither had time to identify the substance when they saw two iron cages, resembling animal traps, suspended in mid-air. Each was more than two meters high, with chains hanging from the top. Qian Wanyunded deftly on one of the cages.

    Dongfang Minghuinded on the bars of another cage, positioned half a meter apart.

    The identically sized iron cages swayed a few times, and the hanging chains rattled slightly.

    "Seventh Sister, where are we?"

    "Quiet."

    Qian Wanyu crouched and leaned over the iron railing. Feeling the loose bars, she quickly stood up. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she took a quick survey of her surroundings, estimated the distance to the ground, and finally pulled out her whip. She struck a section of the chain hanging from the railing, causing it to detach.

    The iron cage swung wildly in the air, and the grating sound of iron chain scraping against iron bars could be faintly heard. The noise was disturbingly loud, and Dongfang Minghui couldn''t shake the feeling that the sound would draw unwanted attention.

    Then, one end of the chains securing the iron cages came loose, and the cages dropped uncontrobly, plummeting straight down. They were further jolted by the aftershocks.

    In a state of panic, Dongfang Minghui realized the severity of their situation. Without the iron bars to halt their fall, they would have sustained severe injuries.

    Qian Wanyu was half-kneeling on the iron railing and threw down two moonstones. Below the railing was a patch of mud, where a dark brown color and a few pieces of worn cloth could be faintly seen. The iron cage was suspended about five meters above the ground. It appeared to have been set up as a trap.

    "Ninth Sister, how are you? Are you injured?"

    "No."

    Dongfang Minghui was a little disoriented, mainly because her sharp sense of smell had picked up a distinct odor. "Seventh Sister, do you smell anything strange?"

    "What kind of smell?"

    "Hmm." Dongfang Minghui inhaled a couple of times to identify it. "It seems to be the scent of secret dew, and it contains very potent medicinal ingredients."

    Qian Wanyu subconsciously covered her nose, jumped down, and stretched out her hands. "Come down, I hear footsteps approaching us."

    Dongfang Minghui felt lightheaded, possibly from inhaling the scent earlier. She extended her arms weakly, resembling a young bird opening its wings. Fluttering downwards, she was caught by Qian Wanyu.

    "Seventh Sister, I''m feeling dizzy."

    "Silly girl."

    Qian Wanyu held Dongfang Minghui in her arms and looked around, but couldn''t find any cover. Out of options, she used her whip as an anchor, stabbing the tip into the wall. She tied the other end to the chain. The two of them started swinging in mid-air, much like being on a swing.

    The chain, probably under stress, started to creak.

    Dongfang Minghuiy in Seventh Sister''s arms, cradled like a princess. Hearing the noise, she was too scared to move. Moreover, her body was already limp and powerless. Little Color''s vines fetched an anti-dizziness pill from their storage and deftly ced it in her mouth.

    "It seems there are new arrivals."

    "Two of them."

    At the spot where the chain was before, there were two footprints belonging to Seventh Sister imprinted on the stone wall. If one were to examine closely, one could definitely find this clue.

    A light flickered below them, and a group of people entered. The two leading individuals were simply dressed, not even in robes. Their attire resembled training clothes. They had made the earlier remarks. The eyes of the eight individuals following them were zed over, and they moved listlessly.

    At first, the two leaders were cheerful, their steps light. But when they saw the empty iron cages, they were momentarily stunned.

    "What''s going on? There''s no one here?"

    One of them squatted to examine the ground but identally stepped on a moonstone, crushing it. He picked up a fragment of the stone and said, "Someone was here, but". He scanned their surroundings. "They seem to have left."

    "That''s impossible. These iron cages are designed to release smoke dozens of times more potent than ordinary smoke. They were specifically prepared for a group of Spiritual Masters. Even a Spiritual King would likely be stunned after inhaling it for a while."

    Qian Wanyu was silently grateful they had noticed the smell quickly. She propped one leg against the wall, stabilizing the chain so that it no longer made a creaking sound. At first, it was fine, but after a while, a hair-raising sensation crept over her like a shadow.

    Dongfang Minghui held her breath, her eyes darting nervously around. As time passed, she grew anxious. Why hadn''t this group left?

    The two leaders, along with the eight individuals, examined every inch of the area below. They even looked upwards, but due to the obstructed light and considerable height, they likely couldn''t see Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui.

    The voices of the two leaders sounded immature. From their tones, it could be inferred that they were still quite young.

    "I think they really left."

    "Such a waste of excitement. Let''s go. Our help is needed elsewhere."

    As soon as the others left, Qian Wanyu waited for about the time it took half an incense stick to burn before retracting her lightning whip. She tugged the other end of the iron chain and slid down. Once both of themnded safely, Qian Wanyu retracted her lightning whip and examined her leg in the glow of the moonstone.

    "Seventh Sister, what happened to your leg?"

    "There''s a bit of ck mist in this mucus, but it''s nothing serious." Qian Wanyu attempted to force the ck mist out of her body using her spiritual power. After a couple of unsessful tries, she wisely used a potion which caused the ck mist to retreat like the tide.

    Dongfang Minghui circled the area three times, "Seventh Sister, did you see how they left? Where''s the exit? It''s too dark in here. Why does it feel like I can''t see anything?"

    Qian Wanyu waited for the ck mist on her leg to disappearpletely, moving her leg a few more times, she grabbed Ninth Sister''s hand, "Let''s go."

    She seemed to know her way around and found the so-called door'' in no time. She pulled it from the inside and it opened easily. Outside, everything was still covered in ice and the temperature dropped abruptly.

    What was even stranger was that from the outside, the door waspletely integrated into the ice. If they hadn''te out from inside, they wouldn''t have noticed there was something hidden there.

    "Seventh Sister, no one''s guarding the outside. Isn''t that a bit odd?" Dongfang Minghui was surprised, it wasn''t what she had envisioned. Shouldn''t a secret base be heavily guarded?

    "This ce is only connected to the Sleepy Dragon Valley. I think they''re probably aware that no outsiders have entered the Sleepy Dragon Valley in thest twenty years, so they''ve let their guard down."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Qian Wanyu purposefully turned left, went straight, then turned right, as if she knew exactly where she was going. She looked confused until they stopped at a corner. She leaned into Qian Wanyu''s arms and whispered, "Seventh Sister, where are we going?"

    Seeing her confused expression, Qian Wanyu smirked, obviously amused at her protest. She covered Dongfang Minghui''s mouth and said in a low voice, "Things might get dangerous soon. Look after yourself."

    Dongfang Minghui stared back at her, wide-eyed as if asking why?''

    However, it didn''t take long for her to understand what Seventh Sister meant. There was a separate cave at the corner they were standing, guarded by eight people in two groups. Intermittent screams could be heard from inside.

    "I''ll take six, you handle two."

    "Let''s split it evenly, four each."

    Dongfang Minghui even haggled with her, but Qian Wanyu stepped out first. Her lightning whip quickly and violently took down one person by surprise.

    By the time they reacted, Qian Wanyu was already on her second target.

    As Dongfang Minghui swallowed hard, Qian Wanyu had moved onto her third target. She quickly pulled out her silk umbre, and as she saw someone exit the cave, back turned to Seventh Sister and releasing spiritual power, she instinctively opened the umbre. "Seventh Sister, watch out!"

    The hidden weapon of the silk umbre whizzed out, aimed at the young man who had emerged suddenly. The man, focused on Qian Wanyu, was caught off guard and was hit in the chest and arm by the hidden weapon.

    "Who are you?!"

    Dongfang Minghui found the voice somewhat familiar. It must''ve been one of the people who had spoken under the iron cage earlier. The person questioned them with righteous indignation as if they were unforgivable criminals. She hesitated for a moment, then kindly warned him, "It''spoisoned."

    The man seemed to mull over her words, his eyes widening in disbelief as he blurted out, "Poison!"

    The hidden weapons in the silk umbre originally weren''t poisonous, but every time Dongfang Minghui came across a difficult situation, she would simply soak all the round beads shout out by the umbre in poison. So, when she saw that the person was injured, she assumed he''d be affected by the poisoned hidden weapon.

    Much to her surprise, as soon as she finished her warning, the man began to foam at the mouth, his lips turning an ominous shade of purple. He pointed a trembling finger at her as if wanting to say something, but before he could utter a word, he copsed.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but feel secretly pleased, her hidden weapons had proven effective.

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    Qian Wanyu promptly snapped the neck of another man, swiftly ending his life. That made three down.

    The remaining five rushed them. Two attacked Dongfang Minghui, while three encircled Qian Wanyu. At that moment, another person emerged from the cave, dressed in the same simple clothing as the young man from before. To Dongfang Minghui, their attire resembled the practical and casual attire of doctors.

    "Intru-"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Dongfang Minghui silenced him with a swift strike of her plum blossom nail, causing him to choke on his own blood.

    "Darn."

    Before she knew it, her clothes had caught fire. One of the two undead men that had approached her still possessed the ability to manipte fire. She quickly tore off her burning sleeve and used her silk umbre to shield herself.

    "Seventh sister"

    Qian Wanyu, slightly exasperated, stepped over the umting bodies and twisted the neck of thest opponent. "Be careful, these people are far more dangerous than your average Spiritual Masters."

    "They''re tough."

    Their usual seven emotions and six desires were lost, even consciousness was mostly absent. Typical spiritual power attacks on them were like tickling them; only snapping their necks seemed effective.

    "If we encounter someone as powerful as Uncle Wood, we''ll be in big trouble." Dongfang Minghui sighed. She hadn''t had the time to study these undead bodies in depth to discover a true weakness. She hadn''t found a suitable opportunity since their experience in the Qian Family''s back mountain had side tracked her ns.

    On that note, Dongfang Minghui felt a pang of regret. As a pharmacist, it disturbed her to see these creatures who were neither dead nor alive still moving.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui''s bare arm, then touched her simrly exposed back, smirking, "Now we''re even."

    They navigated around the fallen bodies and entered the cave, where they found one person hanging from an iron chain and another lying bare on a high tform. The man hanging from the chain was still somewhat conscious, and upon seeing them, he started tough insanely.

    Dongfang Minghui first examined the person lying on the elevated tform. The individual was unconscious, with no signs of breathing, as though he had been dead for a long time. She lightly touched the body, feeling the cold skin, "Seventh sister, this person seems to have no injuries."

    "Seems so, they didn''t have the time."

    As soon as Qian Wanyu stepped into the cave, her gaze quickly swept over everything it held, including samples, a pot of medicine spilt on the ground, and the iron chains dangling beneath the elevated tform. She withdrew her attention from the man outside, "They were about to convert him into an undead, but we interrupted them. As for this one"

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart ached as she saw the man hanging in such a pitiful state. His body was covered in blood and wounds, as if he were bleeding from everywhere. She attempted to move towards him but Qian Wanyu held her back.

    "The man''s breath is weak. It''s unclear whether he''s human or undead. Don''t approach him, it''s dangerous."

    "Who are you?"

    The man weakly raised his head, giving them an odd smile. With strained vocal cords, he started to sing, "Rose Rose is the most charming, Rose Rose is the most beautiful The holy light shines on the earth"<blockquote>

    TL: I think this is the song not sure https://youtu.be/4HerntGUVl0</blockquote>

    At first, Dongfang Minghui thought she was hallucinating, but the song progressively became grating to her ears, freezing her on the spot.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    In a daze, Dongfang Minghui moved towards the man, brushing away the loose strands of hair on his face. Upon seeing his handsome features, she uttered in disbelief, "MengMeng Yixiao?!"

    "Meng Yixiao?!" Qian Wanyu unsheathed her long whip.

    "No, no, wait, Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui frantically blocked Seventh sister''s whip. She still had questions for him, "You, who are you?"

    "Haha, who are you?" Heughed, coughing up blood.

    "The song you sang just now was beautiful, can you sing another one for me?"

    A peculiar light ignited in his dying eyes. After contemting for a moment, he sang a song in Cantonese. His hands instinctively formed gestures as if he were a superstar on stage, radiating arrogance and dominance, "You don''t need to be for me, pursue too much, why talk about shallowness,ment wasted don''t miss me anymore"

    Whether it was the mournful melody or empathy for this wanderer, Dongfang Minghui''s eyes moistened. She was no longer repulsed by the face identical to Meng Yixiao''s, "Although your face is irritating, you sing beautifully. I want to know you, what''s your name?"

    The man observed her with suspicion as if he was trying to decipher the sincerity in her words, and then unexpectedly, tears welled up in his eyes.

    The abnormal encounters she had with Meng Yixiao yed out in Dongfang Minghui''s mind, and the sense of incongruity she''d felt now had an exnation, "It''s body possession, Seventh sister, it''s body possession! Meng Yixiao is a fraud, but who took over his body?"

    She felt bewildered, "Seventh sister, can we untie this iron chain? Let''s take him out, so there will be no more Meng Yixiao."

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Qian Wanyu furrowed her brows, feeling as if things were spiraling out of her control, "What''s happening to you?"

    "Hahaha."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the man threw his head back andughed three times. The pure ck and white light in his eyes was reced with a tinge of red, and his previously clear eyes gradually altered, turning wild and reckless.

    Qian Wanyu quickly pulled her back.

    With a series of clinks, the iron chain that had been seemingly indestructible moments ago was now broken into pieces with a light tug from Meng Yixiao. He swung the iron chain and rapidly attacked Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui. The chain whistled through the air.

    The two were forced to separate.

    Dongfang Minghui hadn''t yet recovered from the shock. Whoever it seemed to have sessfully taken over the body, implying the original soul had been consumed and that person likely vanished for good.

    "Hahahaha"

    Meng Yi, wielding the iron chain and missing his targets, bolted away as if he''d gone mad, hisughter echoing behind him.

    "Ninth Sister, are you hurt?"

    Only then did Dongfang Minghui notice the bloody mark left on her wrist by the iron chain, though it wasn''t bleeding. She shook her head, her voice slightly hoarse from frustration, "Seventh sister, we should follow Meng Yixiao. Where he''s headed might be the real exit out of Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Qian Wanyu helped her up, "Leaving you here alone like this, I wouldn''t be able to rest easy. Besides, I''ve attached a sliver of consciousness to Meng Yixiao, I can track him until he notices."

    Hearing Seventh sister''s words, Dongfang Minghui instantly felt relief.

    "Can you share with Seventh sister what''s going through your mind? Especially when you saw Meng Yixiao, you seem to recognize him quite well" However, Qian Wanyu quickly dismissed her suspicion.

    "I don''t know." Dongfang Minghui felt a little frustrated, but in her current situation, confusion could be deadly. She quickly released the sentimental feelings she shouldn''t have been having, "Seventh sister, I think this ce is too dangerous, maybe we should go back."

    Meng Yixiao was born here, Qian Ziyan was born here, and Meng Ruoyu

    As if this was a gathering spot for all the abnormal ones, Dongfang Minghui had a bad premonition. If they continued forward, they might encounter something beyond her expectations.

    Qian Wanyu stared at her, reached out, and gently stroked her soft hair, "Ninth Sister, you''re just upset right now. Rest for a bit, and when you''ve calmed down, if you still insist, we''ll leave, okay?"

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui pouted and threw herself into Seventh sister''s arms in an aggrieved manner. She knew she was being willful again.

    But Seventh sister always amodated her.

    It seemed that not every person who crossed worlds was as lucky as her. In the Seven Colors Continent, the dead were more than abundant.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that after being a doctor for so many years, she would be ustomed to seeing life and death. But in the end, she found out that it wasn''t true. She watched Lu Xing fall, Wei Jun was on the brink of death, and another traveler just vanished before her eyes. She didn''t even know the other person''s name. The things she was used to, unexpectedly became unfamiliar in the end.

    "Seventh sister, promise me that no matter what, you''ll be okay."

    "Sure."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, she merely patted the other person''s shoulder gently, habitually saying into the sea of souls, "Meng Yixiao is very different from Meng Ruoyu. If the person who just ran away really is Meng Ruoyu, when heter appeared at the Qian Family, seeing my mother''s almost identical face, he shouldn''t have been so calm and collected."

    Little White in the sea of souls: "" Aww.

    Qian Wanyu rubbed her forehead, she wasn''t used to Qing Mo not being by her side.

    Dongfang Minghui was overwhelmed with sadness and fear of losing her friends one by one. She even worried that one day she might involve Seventh sister and kill her life too. Contemting this, she fell asleep with her head buried in her arms.

    "Child,e here~"

    "Child,e here~"

    In a daze, someone kept calling her. Dongfang Minghui felt that the voice was strangely familiar, but after pondering, she couldn''t remember, "Who are you?"

    "Ninth Sister, wake up quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui was awakened by a nudge from Seventh sister. She sat up straight and rubbed her sleepy eyes. It seemed like she had heard someone calling her, only to find herself still in that cave, surrounded by a mess. Little Color was hiding behind Qian Wanyu, timidly peeping out.

    "Seventh sister, did you call me?"

    "Ninth Sister, did you have any nightmares?" Qian Wanyu asked, noticing how deeply asleep she had been. She was unsure what was troubling her. She wanted to peek into Ninth Sister''s mind during their dual cultivation session, which would be better than her holding everything in her heart. However, Little Color was ejected from Ninth Sister''s soul sea, leaving her with no other choice but to wake her up.

    "I''m chasing Little Color?" Dongfang Minghui wondered if she was still dreaming. She and Little Color had made a blood pact; there was no reason for such a thing to happen. She stretched out her hand, "Little Color,e here. Let''s try again to enter the soul sea."

    Little Color shook its head in resistance, even showing fear towards Dongfang Minghui. It had been peacefully cultivating in the soul sea when a great force expelled it. After several more attempts to enter during her sleep, it was truly frightened.

    "Little Color, let''s try again," Dongfang Minghui insisted. Thest thing she wanted was for Little Color to fear her.

    "Alright"

    With that, Little Color tried once again to slip into her soul sea. But the moment it touched her forehead, it was rebuffed by a powerful energy. Dongfang Minghui saw clearly that the energy was emerald green, with a hint of golden yellow mixed into it.

    "What''s happening?"

    "Ninth Sister, do you still want to go back now?" Qian Wanyu looked from Little Color to Dongfang Minghui, whose brows were tightly furrowed, "If you''re not feeling well, we should leave."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Little Color, herrge ck and white eyes filled with uncertainty. If it wasn''t for Little Color''s situation, she might have chosen to leave. But now, it seemed like she couldn''t leave just yet. If Little Color was still unable to return to her soul sea after they left, she wouldn''t be able to exin it to her little friend.

    "Just now, I had a dream. I don''t remember the specifics, but I kept feeling like someone was calling me."

    The three of them exchanged nces, unsure how to respond.

    "I suspect that something in this ce is calling me, which is why Little Color can''t enter my soul sea," Dongfang Minghui boldly shared her hypothesis, "If, and I stress, if we can solve this mystery, we might unearth many secrets here, maybe even the exit of the Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Being trapped in a time loop, finding the exit would certainly be a good thing.

    "In that case, let''s move forward."

    With the addition of Little Color, their journey became more lively. They even uncovered many ces that had previously been overlooked, like a door,pletely ignored by them due to its ice-like color.

    Each time they came across a spot, Little Color used its vines to pry at the corner of the wall. After a few tries, it discovered a door, a rather small one. It was about one meter in height, requiring a person to squat in order to pass through.

    And there were stairs leading downwards, so narrow that only one person could descend.

    After Dongfang Minghui went down to take a look, she felt a tinge of regret.

    Belowy ice coffins. Inside these coffins were skeletons. There were about fifteen coffins in total. They examined each one and found one peculiar detail  each skeleton was marked with flowing ck lines.

    "Meng Ruoyu''s bones also had these ck lines after he turned into a skeleton," Qian Wanyu clearly remembered the eerie ck color that always sent chills down her spine. After encountering it too many times, she subconsciously linked ck to this eerie sensation.

    "Just like when I had the Dragon Seal, its lines represented a sort of topographic map," Dongfang Minghui spected. Meng Ruoyu''s hasty jump into the blood pool was probably a desperate attempt to avoid death.

    Dongfang Minghui studied the coffins again and found that some had fewer ck lines, while others had more. Only one of them had ck lines covering two-thirds of the skeleton, with the lines moving in a specific pattern as if a few more rounds wouldplete some sort of task.

    "Could it be that this is actually a sign of resurrection? When the ck lines be more and more numerous, they be a kind of advanced death Spiritual Master, part of the dark system of Spiritual Masters that can control corpses. Maybe only by dying once can one truly understand the meaning of death," Dongfang Minghui hypothesized.

    "Rising from the ashes."

    "No, at best, this could be considered a promotion of the death spiritual arts."

    While Little Color and Dongfang Minghui were engaging in idle chatter, Qian Wanyu was observing the ice coffins meticulously, looking for ways to disrupt the ck lines, "Ninth Sister, lend me a hand."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Qian Wanyu jumped onto an ice coffin and, with a swift move of her leg, swung the whip towards one of the ice coffins in the middle. It seemed that Seventh Sister''s aggressive tendencies had surged again.

    However, instead of the expected shattering and explosion, the whip left a hissing mark on the ice coffin, failing to crack it open.

    "Seventh Sister, what are you trying to do?"

    "This is arranged in an array. If someone is aiming for resurrection, then I must prevent it."

    "Huh?"

    Array Dongfang Minghui had always been clueless when it came to arrays and barriers. She just felt that the arrangement of the fifteen ice coffins was a bit peculiar, but how it could form an array was beyond her.

    "What should we do?"

    "We should alter the formation''s position. Change it from a spirit energy gathering array into a soul scattering array."

    Though easy to say, implementing the change was not simple. Dongfang Minghui and Little Color, under Qian Wanyu''smand, managed to shift the positions of seven of the fifteen ice coffins.

    "Seventh Sister." After adjusting the positions, Dongfang Minghui jumped onto the ice coffin, standing alongside Qian Wanyu. They observed the ice coffins below them, now with seven coffins spread out. "Seventh Sister, doesn''t this arrangement of ice coffins look like a blooming flower?"

    There were seven ice coffins on the outside, with one in the center. The remaining seven ice coffins seemed to be guarding, protecting the most central ice coffin.

    And the ice coffin at the center was right beneath their feet.

    "Did you hear any strange sounds?" Little Color swiftly moved behind Dongfang Minghui, hunching its back against hers.

    Dongfang Minghui nearly tumbled off of the ice coffin in fright. Given the somber circumstances, she already had a 20,000-word ghost story running through her mind. "Little Colour, you, you, you why are you so cold?"

    Suddenly, she shuddered, her teeth chattering from the chill. She wasn''t sure whether she was truly frozen by the surrounding temperature, or if the sight of the ice coffins had scared her stiff.

    "This is a world of ice. It''s a wonder that I haven''t turned into an icy nt yet. And you''re wondering why I''m cold? Are you feeling cold too?" Little Color found that its vines were coated with a thinyer of ice. More disturbingly, a terrifying ck mist seemed to be seeping out from within the frost.

    "Enough."

    Qian Wanyu silenced both of them with a single word. Little Color wanted to retort, but Qian Wanyu spoke again, "You two are right. The temperature is dropping rapidly now, it''s much colder than when we first came down. Use your spiritual power to counter the cold."

    Just as she finished her statement, there was a sudden violent tremor. The trio staggered, supporting each other to stay upright. They quickly realized that it wasn''t the ground shaking  it was the lid of the ice coffin on which they were standing that was moving.

    For once, all three of them acted in unison. They all nced down simultaneously to see the ice coffin lid shifting more violently than before.

    Suddenly, with a deafening boom, the lid of the ice coffin burst open, catapulting all three of them off the coffin.

    Thank you for the support as usual my friends this is a sponsored full chapter<3

 Chapter 178 (1)

    Chapter 178 (1)

    The three individuals, upturned by the lid of the ice coffin,nded in separate locations, their gazes fixated on that spot.

    Five distinctly bone fingers gripped the ice coffin, struggling to rise. A white skull soon materialized before them. Aside from the solitary ice coffin, the others remained as silent as ever, devoid of anomalies.

    "It''s alive?"

    "Hmm." Qian Wanyu held a lightning whip in her hand, specting that it might be toote to adjust the formation. The ck energy engendered by this formation had already coalesced. Furthermore, given the structure of the formation, the ice coffin at the center must hold a significant figure. "Kill it."

    "Minghui, there are minuscule wisps of ck mist contained in this frost, hold your breath quickly!" As Little Color hollered, he severed several vines, for no reason other than to avert turning into a frozen magical nt.

    "Little Color, stop moving around." Dongfang Minghui noticed anotheryer of frost coating the vine branches, so she opted to use a silk umbre to support the ice coffin, promptly walking towards Little Color, "No wonder no grass grows in this ce. I''ll carry you on my backter."

    Little Color was fatigued, now realizing that not just fire-type Spiritual Masters were bothersome, but the ice-types were equally exasperating.

    After swallowing a potion, Little Color''s condition slightly improved. Before it could lodge aint to its small friend, it saw the skeleton emerging from the ice coffin. The ck markings on its body had entirely disappeared, now the bones resembled jade and appeared remarkably serene.

    The skeleton immediately lunged over to them thinking they were a soft persimmon to pinch.

    Among the trio, Little Color, having lost its seal, was the weakest, and given its current state as an ailing magical nt, it naturally became the skeleton''s primary target.

    Qian Wanyu was also slightly taken aback. The skeleton bypassed her, veering towards Ninth Sister and Little Color. She soon realized that the skeleton was targeting Little Color, and she swiftly followed. When the whip''s tip swept over the skeleton''s body, it produced a loud ringing noise, "Everyone, be cautious, this skeleton is sentient."

    "Why is it pursuing me specifically?" Little Color, having just regained a bit of vitality, darted around the field. Before a portion of the vines could retract, it was gripped firmly by the skeleton''s five ws, instantaneously turning from green to a dark gray color. This terrified Little Color, prompting it to flee even more rapidly, "It''s trying to kill me."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui chased it, but the skeleton demonstrated a particrly strong recovery ability. It was a tad shaky when it first mbered out of the ice coffin, but now it was remarkably agile. The two pursued, attempting to distract it from Little Color, but to no avail. Instead, they knocked the lids off many other ice coffins.

    What was once an orderly location for keeping the corpses had devolved into chaos.

    "Little Color, climb onto my back."

    "Okay."

    With a lunge, Dongfang Minghui was nearly flung directly into the ice coffin due to the impact on her back, "How did you get so heavy?"

    "Stop rambling, it''s catching up." Little Color wrapped itself around Dongfang Minghui like an octopus, urging her, "Run."

    Feeling a sudden gust of cold wind behind her, Dongfang Minghui ducked her head and bolted away.

    The white skeleton leaped atop the ice coffin. Qian Wanyu unexpectedly appeared behind the Ninth Sister and unleashed a thunderbolt. The purple thunder and lightning struck forward.

    "Did it die?"

    "No."

    Apart from the white bones being scorched by the st, the fragile bones seemed invincible,pletely undamaged. After a moment''s resistance and subsequent daze, it started leaping around and rushed toward Dongfang Minghui with bared teeth and ws.

    "This is not sustainable." The vine leaves on Little Color''s head were so irritating that they were about to fall off.

    "Quickly devise a n."

    Dongfang Minghui missed Toothless dearly. When Toothless was by her side, just spitting out two mes might have destroyed everything in this ce. Ice was also weakest to fire, "Seventh sister, is there a way to burn this ce down?"

    After a moment of pondering, Qian Wanyu responded, "Yes, but we need to cooperate."

    As soon as the trio convened, they divided the tasks and worked together. Little Color and Pig Immortal Grass snuck out the man eating grass. The three nts seemed oblivious to their purpose. The lid was lifted, exposing the bones lying inside.

    A white thread was seized by Little Color, and encircled the moving skeleton. Shortly, a human-shaped was pulled taut by Little Color and Pig Fairy Grass, trapping the skeleton which was still reaching out towards Little Color.

    Dongfang Minghui watched helplessly as the white skeleton raised its hand. A ck mist clung to the white thread, slowly turning the impervious thread ck, as the mist consumed it bit by bit.

    <em>crack</em>

    A white thread broke.

    "Quick, quick, this creature is too clever." Little Color pulled another thread, but soon realized that the speed of pulling couldn''t keep up with the pace at which the bones were dissolving the white silk. "Qian Wanyu use your fire, we can''t hold on any longer!"

    It seemed as though Little Color was wrestling with the bones, spinning around and around.

    "Ninth Sister, you should stand aside first."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu seized the moment when Little Color was circling around. With the aid of the weak fire energy in the moonstone and the crucial strike of thunder and lightning, the mes ignited all at once. However, the fire wasn''t powerful. In this icy cave, it resembled a tiny me; the fire flickered, then extinguished in their expectant gazes.

    "Seventh Sister, use these clothes to fuel the fire, try again."

    "Okay."

    The two scavenged some old clothes from the space ring. In a frenzy, Dongfang Minghui even took out all the cloth bags and such and started arranging them.

    "Hurry up, this thing seems to have noticed what we are going to do. Look, it''s dissolving the white silk with ck mist so rapidly that we can''t hold on!" Little Color saw its speed increasing, as did Pig Fairy Grass. They urged the man-eating nt to spin more silk continuously. The three medicinal nts worked seamlessly together.

    After Qian Wanyu shattered another moonstone, a faint me slowly rose following a lightning strike. The clothes helped the me to spread, but when it hit the ice, it again became a small fire.

    Dongfang Minghui watched anxiously from the side. The climate in this ce was too cold, and the covered nature of the cave made sustaining a fire difficult.

    "You all stand back."

    "Seventh Sister, what are you nning to do?"

    Qian Wanyu wasn''t expecting that igniting a fire would have any effect. "I don''t believe there are human bones that can withstand lightning."

    As she finished her sentence, a sudden purple light appeared. The powerful spiritual force pushed Dongfang Minghui backward, all the way to the cave entrance, "Little Colour, Pig Fairy Grass, retreat quickly."

    Seventh Sister''s lightning was known to be ruthless. If a nt was struck by lightning it would probably be destroyed.

    Little Color ran with an urgent speed, retreating to Dongfang Minghui''s side, and Pig Fairy Grass snuck into the space ring again with the man-eating grass. The skeleton seemed unafraid of Qian Wanyu''s thunder and lightning rushing towards its target. As Dongfang Minghui was about to use her silk umbre, she saw a shadow darting across her field of vision.

    Bang

    It was like aet striking earth.

    The Tianyin helmet collided hard with the white bone, knocking it from the air to the ground where ity motionless. The Tianyin helmet trembled proudly, two big flower buds on top of its head seeming rather smug.

    "Little bean sprout!"

    The Tianyin helmet jumped aggressively onto the back of the skeleton''s head. With every leap, the skeleton that was attempting to rise was forced back down.

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Little Bean Sprout was visibly thrilled, hopping up and down. When Tianyin''s helmet tilted, it leaped off the back of the bone''s head, and every time the skeleton tried to rise, it leaped up again to m it back down. Qian Wanyu, Dongfang Minghui, and Little Color all watched, their eyes twitching slightly.

    In the meantime, Qian Wanyu shattered the other skeletons in the other ice coffins to pieces. Several of them broke apart inside the ice coffin. "Move aside, Little Bean Sprouts."

    Little Bean Sprout hopped excitedly in front of Dongfang Minghui, its two flower buds lifted up as if expecting praise.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly scooped up the little bean sprouts, "Who told you to run out, if you were affected by this ck mist, you''ll turn from little bean sprouts into rotten bean sprouts."

    "Ninth Sister, go outside first."

    Qian Wanyu nned to bury this ce, which seemed better than allowing these creatures to continue their evil deeds. With that resolution, the five strands of spiritual power in her surged wildly, causing thunder, lightning, and a continuous strong wind to gather.

    From her spot outside, Dongfang Minghui had a profound understanding of this power. The first thunder and lightning bombardment shook the very ground she was standing on. Subsequent bombardments causedrge ice rocks to fall from above, and she felt as if the ce was on the verge of copsing.

    Qian Wanyu watched as therge ice blocks fell from above, crushing the ice coffin and the skeletons beneath, "Unless this icy world melts, it''ll keep these things buried here forever."

    "Seventh Sister, the skeleton?"

    "I crushed it under severalrge ice cubes, it shouldn''t be able to move." Qian Wanyu felt perplexed. After all, the skeleton was human, but despite her efforts, she couldn''t budge it. In her desperation, she realized this was not the way.

    Little Color''s vines began to pry at the corner of the wall again. On the first floor, it sessfully pried open a gap to see a scene simr to the previous ice cave. Fifteen ice coffins, the central one appeared to contain fewer ck silk threadspared to the skeleton before.

    "Seventh Sister, should we readjust the position of the ice coffin?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu did as she did before, destroying all the bones and ice coffins in the ice cave by burying them. Dongfang Minghui only felt the vibrations were stronger than before, and she started to worry, "Little Colour, do you think this ce will copse?"

    She looked up, and saw five or six floors above, all of which resembled the winding paths of the Sleepy Dragon Valley. However, the internal structure of the ice cave wasn''t asplex as the Sleepy Dragon Valley. As they ascended, Dongfang Minghui discerned a pattern.

    Each floor contained cells, experimentation areas, and bones in ice coffins.

    Along their way, they destroyed as much as they could, annihting all the creatures in those spaces. But the higher they climbed, the more ominous Dongfang Minghui felt. As they ascended, they also discovered one thing: the strength of the prisoners also increased.

    It felt like they were ying a game where the difficulty level increased the higher they climbed.

    "Seventh Sister, do we still have to go up?" Dongfang Minghui examined the seemingly endless steps. Initially, there seemed to be only seven or eight floors in the curve, but now they had climbed up to the seventeenth or eighteenth. "Every time I look at it, the level of the curve gives me the same feeling, are we stuck in a loop?"

    It felt like they were trapped in abyrinth, thinking they had made progress when in fact they were just moving in circles.

    Qian Wanyu considered for a moment, "There is a way to verify it."

    "How?"

    "Jump down."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked at her, dumbfounded, "Seventh Sister, are you joking?"

    Qian Wanyu stood still and looked down, noticing the steps were gone. The bottom was shrouded by dense fog, and the levels below were no longer visible. The vast expanse of white was beautiful and serene, ignoring the sordid skeletons and bloody things. It felt like they were in a fairnd.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Wait, Seventh Sister, are we really jumping?" Dongfang Minghui peered into the abyss below, a hint of unease creeping into her voice. She''d jumped off cliffs before, but there was a significant difference between doing so willingly and being forced.

    Qian Wanyu gripped the Thunder Whip tightly in her palm, "Of course. Prepare the Shark Bead, and tie Little Color''s vine around your waist."

    With everything in order, the three of them leapt into the void, plunging into the deep unknown.

    Ssh! All three of them hit the water surface and sank into its depths, the water enveloping thempletely.

    Dongfang Minghui looked around at the surrounding darkness, realizing they seemed to have returned to the ck pool. She was taken aback, "How could this be?"

    "We need to consult with Qing Mo. Let''s return to the Sleepy Dragon Valley for now." Qian Wanyu said, her fingers absently stroking the lightning whip at her waist. She then asked, "Ninth Sister, are you certain that what you saw was a human?"

    Dongfang Minghui, who had been quite confident, suddenly faltered when asked this unusual question, "It should have been a human skeleton"

    She was pretty sure she could tell the difference between a human skeleton and one that wasn''t, after all, she was a doctor!

    Their journey back was much faster than when they''de, and they returned to Sleepy Dragon Valley in about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. As soon as they emerged, they saw the dragon seal calling out loudly, "Why have you returned only now?! Someone broke into the Nine Dragon Cave."

    Qing Mo was hovering around, "On the very day you left, someone crawled out of this ck pool and led a group of undead toward the Nine Dragon Cave."

    Qian Wanyu noticedrge rocks by the side of the ck pool, likely fallen from above. Even now, small andrge rocks were still rolling down, some sinking straight into the pool. "Did you see what the intruders looked like?"

    Dongfang Minghui was trying to process this new information while listening to the conversation between Seventh Sister and Qing Mo. She said to Little Color, "Try to enter my soul sea."

    Little Color was eager to try but was once again blocked by a mixture of golden and emerald green light, "What''s going on? Why can''t I get back in?"

    "You said that happened on the first day we were gone Qing Mo, how long have we been away?" Qian Wanyu asked as she walked.

    "Why, what''s wrong?" Qing Mo looked at Qian Wanyu in surprise, "Let me calcte, you''ve been gone for seven days since you entered."

    "Seven days!!!" Dongfang Minghui eximed, "But that''s not right, we were in there for less than a day, how did it take so long?"

    Qian Wanyu pursed her lips tightly and ventured a guess, "Could it be that the passage of time in Sleepy Dragon Valley is different from outside?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal looked at them, its head tilted in confusion. It didn''t understand what they were talking about, "They are about to find the real Nine Dragon Cave, can you help me stop them?"

    Logically, since the cave was closed, it shouldn''t be afraid of these people, but for some reason, Sleepy Dragon Seal felt the group was troublesome. Especially their leader, who seemed to know too much about how Sleepy Dragon Valley worked.

    "Alright, go back to Ninth Sister first."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal leaped up and nudged Little Color off Dongfang Minghui''s back. Its slender arms wrapped tightly around her neck, nearly choking her. "No matter what happens, don''t show yourself."

    Sleepy Dragon Yin nodded vehemently. During this time, Qing Mo had already briefed it on many simr topics, "I understand."

    Dongfang Minghui unfolded the silk umbre on her back, skillfully hiding Sleepy Dragon Seal, "If wee out and Toothless emerges from the deep pool, will he be temporarily confined by the Nine Dragon Cave?"

    "He''s not out yet."

    As long as it was in Sleepy Dragon Valley, it had a slight sense of connection with the deep pool, so when Sleepy Dragon Seal said this, it was with certainty.

    Dongfang Minghui let out a sigh of relief, but then remembered the purpose of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, "If those people didn''t have the seal to open the stone gate, how could they enter the deep pool? The Sleepy Dragon Seal is with us."

    After she finished speaking, she visibly rxed.

    Qian Wanyu cast a nce at Ninth Sister''s naive demeanor and didn''t have the heart to shatter herforting illusion at the moment. If the other party were an expert locksmith, given enough time, they might find a way to unlock it.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, are the nine dragons outside the stone gate awake or asleep?"

    "They''re awake."

    As soon as the topic of the nine dragons was brought up, Dongfang Minghui instantly perked up, "Seventh sister, why did those dragons suddenlye to lifest time? It scared the life out of me."

    Not only was she terrified, even the false dragon in her space had jumped out of its jar in fright.

    "They were always alive, their freedom was just restricted." Qian Wanyu reasoned. It seemed the individuals who constructed the Sleepy Dragon Valley went to great lengths to seal the nine dragons within the murals to guard the dragon n''s treasure. If she didn''t know whaty beneath the deep pool, she might have set them free. But the motivations of this new group might not be as noble as saving the dragon race, it''s likely they would also be harboring sinister intentions. "What about the Nine Dragons attack?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal grumbled twice, seemingly a bit reluctant to speak.

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea that Seventh Sister had been attacked by the Nine Dragons before. She was bursting with curiosity and eagerly waited for an answer.<blockquote>

    Thank you for all the support on ko-fi desu</blockquote>

 Chapter 178 (2)

    Chapter 178 (2)

    Qian Wanyu stated her intentions, "If it seems tooplex, feel free not to voice it. We''ll be standing guard by the stone gate''s entrance. I genuinely hope that group doesn''t actually discover a method to subdue the dragons."

    "Definitely not." The Dragon Seal shows resistance towards that group. In its memory, the group has resided in Dragon Valley for a significant duration, wrongly iming the magpie''s nest as their dominion. "The Nine Dragons will show them no mercy."

    However, the Slumbering Dragon Seal refrained from mentioning that the nine dragons were not invincible. For a certain period, nine dragons rest within the mural.

    Sure enough, when the group initially unearthed the real entrance to the Nine Dragons Cave, they unwittingly woke the nine dragons while feeling their way along the stone wall. Immediately they were shredded to bits by Kowloon, leaving only the leader who managed to escape.

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were conveniently present at that moment. They waited and apprehended the wounded man who had lost a considerable amount of blood.

    The man''s face was unremarkable, easily forgotten in a crowd. Yet, he had managed to flee from the nine dragons'' onught, an achievement not to be downyed. Qian Wanyu suspected that even the immortal binding rope might not restrain him, so she promptly added her lightning whip.

    Leaving the man carelessly in the narrow area outside Nine Dragon Cave, Qian Wanyu squatted in front of him. "Do you still remember me?"

    A glimmer shed in the man''s pupils.

    "I wonder if soul search will work on you. If the people behind you find out you have betrayed a plot that has been set for many years, I wonder how severely you will be punished." Qian Wanyu''s tone was casual, but she kept her gaze fixed on him.

    The man''s pupils contracted, his face reflecting disbelief.

    "Will you willingly confess, or should I search your soul?" Qian Wanyu offered him a choice. A wise individual would likely opt for the former. The process of soul searching can be wicked; a single misstep could erase a person''s memories, reducing them to an empty shell within minutes.

    "Qian Yiling, you''re capable of soul searching, hahahahaha." The man failed to differentiate between Qian Yiling and Qian Wanyu, much like Dongfang Minghui''s initial confusion between Qian Mama and Seventh sister.

    "Laugh, go on andugh." Dongfang Minghui grew irritated by the man''s harshughter.

    "It appears you''ve chosen thetter."

    The man''sughter ceased abruptly, the smile on his face disappearing instantly. "Qian Yiling, what do you want to know?"

    Qian Wanyu returned his gaze with a clear implication, "What do you think?"

    Dongfang Minghui stood to the side, focusing on her own thoughts. She wore an expressionless face but inwardly admired her Seventh sister''s profound strategy to corner the man.

    The man scowled, seemingly disconcerted by the other party''s query. "It''s all true: the sacred medicine is real, and the rumors about the Spiritual Saint are true. We merely discovered that the Spiritual Saint ruins might be concealed behind this stone wall, and the sacred medicine could be housed within those ruins."

    Qian Wanyu sneered, her voice tinged with sarcasm, her disappointment evident sounding exactly like her mother. "Where is Meng Ruoyu?"

    "Your elder brother and Meng Ruoyu were taken by our master."

    "Who is this master of yours?"

    Dongfang Minghui was intrigued. She had never encountered such a forting individual before and was internally exhrated. The mystery that had gued them for years was about to be unraveled, and the truth about the puppet master was on the verge of being revealed.

    Just as she patiently waited, the man began writhing in pain.

    "It''s a soul-inducing technique, get out of the way!" Qing Mo, having studied the soul-inducing technique, knew that the first time is always unexpected, and repeating the mistake would be uneptable.

    "Evacuate."

    Qian Wanyu dragged Dongfang Minghui out of the cave, swiftly escaping.

    Boom

    Contrary to their expectations, the Dragon Valley didn''t crumble. At the pivotal moment, a halo emanated from the Dragon Seal''s body, encapsting the power of the self-destructing man, and ultimatelyunching it skyward.

    Then, the self-detonation''s power was fully demonstrated, resembling a brilliant firework bursting in the sky and emitting a dark hue. A rain of colossal boulders, mingled with gore and blood, followed without interruption.

    They could even hear the sshing of water deep within the pool. Dongfang Minghui, shielded by Seventh sister, was too terrified to move. Even now, her ears were ringing; the sound of the self-detonation was deafening.

    "Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister." Seeing her in a daze, Qian Wanyu feared she was shocked by the man''s actions. "So many stones have fallen; we need to reach the bottom of the abyss. If the ck pool is blocked by the stones, it will be difficult to find the exit next time.

    "Ah, okay."

    Dongfang Minghui was evidently still a bit dazed. Upon regaining herposure, she discovered the Sleepy Dragon Seal resting limply on her neck. "The Sleepy Dragon Seal? The Sleepy Dragon Seal?!"

    "Seventh sister, can you help me see what happened to the Sleepy Dragon Seal?"

    "It seems not quite right." Qian Wanyu gingerly touched the object, and a key fell to the ground, as limp as a piece of sticine. "This"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal, lying on the ground, was visibly shrinking.

    Dongfang Minghui cradled it in her hand and gently prodded it twice. "Why is it shrinking? Sleepy Dragon Seal, don''t feign death, wake up quickly."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal twitched in her palm, then became utterly motionless.

    "Seventh sister, surely the Sleepy Dragon Seal won''t just die like this?"

    "The Sleepy Dragon Seal is a spirit body. If it truly dies, it wouldpletely dissipate. Don''t worry, its current state is likely due to an exhaustion of spiritual power." Qian Wanyu quickly identified the problem and pondered for a moment. "You were once the host of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, maybe your spiritual power can rejuvenate it. Try it."

    Feeling somewhat awkward, Dongfang Minghui responded, "Seventh sister, let me give it a shot."

    As they descended further, Dongfang Minghui attempted to channel her spiritual power into the Dragon Seal. Despite a significant expenditure of energy, she could not perceive any response from the seal. "Little Colour, how does one nurture this?"

    "Raising and nurturing cannot be rushed. If you choose to use spiritual power for this task, you must persist."

    "But the Sleepy Dragon Seal doesn''t seem to respond."

    "That''s because you haven''t spent enough time on it. Recall how long that scheming thing took to develop itself with your body after moving away from Qian Yiling''s influence before leading us to the Sleepy Dragon Valley. You must proceed at a simr pace."

    Dongfang Minghui became more concerned upon hearing Little Colour''s words. She wondered whether months of nurturing would be necessary and if her little Toothless would be trapped within the stone gate''s deep pool all this while.

    "No, we can''t leave this cycle of reincarnation until the Sleepy Dragon Seal is restored." Dongfang Minghui, upon realizing this, fervently poured her spiritual power into the Sleepy Dragon Seal as if it were a mission. Fortunately, her spiritual power reservoir remained bountiful, and within an hour, the Sleepy Dragon Seal faintly responded to her input.

    Her continuous flow of spiritual power to the Sleepy Dragon Seal finally elicited a response.

    This was a good sign.

    However, their return to the bottom of the abyss was met with a chaotic scene. A gigantic stone had entirely covered the ck pool, and the scattered ck water had rendered the already dark area even murkier. The debris and rubble nearly obstructed their path to the abyss.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her head and looked up. "These stones didn''t fall from the valley where we first stood, did they?"

    She could still remember their initial step into the Sleepy Dragon Valley, where they had stood on a small spot of over ten square meters.

    "Let''s leave the scene as is for now. We can''t get in, and those people trapped in the ice world won''t be able to get out either." Qian Wanyu made a swift decision, which everyone else naturally epted. She beckoned Qing Mo to a corner and meticulously ryed the peculiar urrences they had experienced in the ice world.

    "Do you suppose that the entire ice world is actually an illusion?"

    "Possibly."

    "Have you inspected the wound on your back?" Qing Mo abruptly asked.

    "Wound?" Qian Wanyu had almost forgotten about the injury she had sustained. She touched her back reflexively and said, "Ninth Sister healed me. I should be alright."

    "If there''s a wound, it implies that what you experienced wasn''t within an illusion but was real. The reason you perceived it as an illusion might be due to the vast scale of the ice world. What you saw was merely the tip of the iceberg."

    Qian Wanyu mulled over it. The idea held some merit, but such a massive construction couldn''t have been achievable in just a few years. "Could it be that someone foresaw this and built a secret base here in advance?"

    "Twenty years." Qing Mo reminded her of the timeline theory, harking back three years prior. "The Dragon Seal mentioned that three years before your mother arrived at the Dragon Valley, a group ventured in and directly descended to the bottom of the abyss. That group never left."

    Qian Wanyu initially intended to question Sleepy Dragon Seal further, but turning around, she saw it lying limply in Ninth Sister''s hand like a paper figure. It was unlikely she''d get any answers from the key for now.

    "But, I still can''t understand the timing. It felt like we were in the Ice World for a short while. How did seven days pass since we arrived here?"

    "If you can decipher the concept of the time axis and the memory lens, you might understand why there is a time discrepancy." Qing Mo spected that the memory reincarnations within the Sleepy Dragon Valley were interwoven. It was likely that the Dragon Valley itself had the issue of a time differential, not the Ice World specifically.

    "Indeed."

    In the following days, everyone was busy with their tasks. Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo endeavored toprehend the principles of time discement and the memory fragments. But theplexity of the problem was overwhelming. They utilized every avable space in the Nine Dragon Cave for their research and never ceased their efforts.

    Simultaneously, Dongfang Minghui kept feeding spiritual power to the Sleepy Dragon Seal, even taking short naps between her nurturing sessions.

    Little Colour was persistently training and, after each session, would resolutely transform into a twig and attempt to burrow into Dongfang Minghui''s forehead. However, every time, it was repelled by a strong force, suffering repeated setbacks.

    "Thank you."

    Feeling a tender touch on her fingers, Dongfang Minghui jerked awake. The tiny paper figure, Sleepy Dragon Seal, after many days of nurturing, had finally regained some vitality. It stood on her palm, gently sping her fingers.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, hello."

    "I''m not fully recovered yet."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal still held onto her fingers, not releasing its grip. "Could you continue to infuse me with spiritual power? I promise to repay you."

    Dongfang Minghui felt like she was in a dream. She had been through a lot with the Sleepy Dragon Seal before, but she had never seen it so humble. "Sleepy Dragon Seal, why did you suddenly be so lethargic? You scared me to death."

    "I don''t know myself." The moment it woke up, it found that it had been weakened.

    "What, you don''t know what happened to you?" Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened in surprise. She thought she was often confused, but she didn''t expect there to be someone even more perplexed than her. It appeared as though the Sleepy Dragon Seal itself was caught off guard by the self-detonation.

    If not for that, they would have suffered considerable damage, given the destructive power of the self-detonation.

    "Unfortunately, the person who was about to reveal the truth had an ill-timed interruption."

    "Oh, so that''s how it is." The Sleepy Dragon Seal still appeared to be lethargic. It would act impulsively whenever the Sleepy Dragon Valley was in danger. "Thank you for your help during the self-detonation incident."

    "As long as you return my Toothless to me." Dongfang Minghui was entirely focused on her little Toothless. Not seeing him for a while made her feel as though something was missing.

    "Itis it from the Dragon n?"

    Dongfang Minghui was quite proud. She never thought that the giant egg would hatch a little dragon. If she had known about Toothless''s breed earlier, she wouldn''t have raised him the way she did. Now, she felt regretful.

    "It''s a fortunate coincidence."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal seemed to ponder. This was the first time it had seen a dragon n break into the Sleepy Dragon Valley and identally enter the Nine Dragon Cave. "Perhaps, it''s a good fortune."

    As for what the good fortune was, it wasn''t sure either.

    A monthter

    Dongfang Minghui poked the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s tiny head, "What''s the situation with you? I''ve been feeding you spiritual power for a month, almost progressing to the next stage, yet why do you remain this way?"

    She thought that the discussion between Seventh sister and Qing Mo would take just a few days, but it had been an entire month. Her Seventh sister and Qing Mo were immersed in their research, only periodically interrupting their work to ask her or the Sleepy Dragon Seal a question or two. They barely acknowledged her presence on regr days.

    "It''s not easy to condense a spirit body." Sleepy Dragon Seal too, wished to be able to roam around energetically.

    "Okay, Sleepy Dragon Seal, since you remember things from so long ago, are the memory fragments possibly stored in your head?" Dongfang Minghui remembered every time her Seventh sister seriously questioned the dragon seal about its past. "If that''s the case, why don''t you let Seventh sister perform a soul search on you? Maybe she''ll discover everything she needs to know."

    Soul search?

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was so startled that it stood upright on her palm. It had been lying down just a moment ago. Hastily, it exined, "I too have moments of uncertainty. I see many fragments in the mirror of the deep pool."

    "Then, show Seventh Sister a replica, maybe she can solve the mystery of our time discement." Dongfang Minghui had absolute faith in Qian Wanyu. Thinking about what she had said, she felt a surge of inspiration and added persistently, "See, we''ve gone back to three years ago, which means the memories in the deep pool are fairlyplete. If I can perceive them, Seventh Sister surely can too."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal seriously considered the feasibility of her suggestion. "Butthree years ago, I hadn''t yet returned to the Sleepy Dragon Valley."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t contemte this issue. She might end up confusing herself further. "But aren''t you in the Dragon Valley now? Try it. The worst-case scenario is that we continue to shuttle within the cycle of memory. But if Seventh Sister can crack the mystery of time reincarnation, we might be able to return smoothly to our original timeline."

    After a long pause, the Sleepy Dragon Seal nodded.

    Although Dongfang Minghui managed to keep a straight face, she was overjoyed inside. But then, she heard the Sleepy Dragon Seal shake its head again, "Unfortunately if it was the me from before, I would be capable. But now, I am not. I need to continue to recuperate."

    She looked at the innocent and adorable Sleepy Dragon Seal and felt an urge to call it a sly fox like Little Color.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, did you just mention that if you return to your previous state, you can directly transfer the memories to Seventh Sister?"

    "Correct."

    Hearing the creature''s firm affirmation, Dongfang Minghui took a deep breath, feeling the weight of responsibility and pressure grow heavier on her shoulders. "Don''t worry, I will make you hale and hearty again, but in return, you must help me solve Seventh Sister''s problem."

    "Okay." The Sleepy Dragon Seal then extended its tiny hands towards her, "I want little bean sprouts."<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support fam! <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 179 (1)

    Chapter 179 (1)

    "Seventh Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui noticed Qian Wanyu, who was stooped over and focused on her work. She didn''t respond, despite several attempts to get her attention. Qing Mo was floating mid-air, asionally ncing at the time axis theory calctions on the wall.

    Theplex calctions on the wall seemed like symbols to her. After staring at them for a while, she started feeling dizzy.

    Finding herself behind Qing Mo, she listened to his ramblings. Unable toprehend him, she found both Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo engrossed in time calctions. She decided to retreat to the Nine Dragon Cave with the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal hopped off her back, warning, "If the abyss loses its memory, don''t me me."

    Dongfang Minghui replied carelessly, "It doesn''t matter, if there are any memories, they should be given to Seventh Sister." She ventured into the inner cave for the second time. The dark wall, the lifelike nine dragons  everything seemed inexplicably terrifying. It felt as if a mountain was weighing on her shoulders, and those massive dragon eyes were fixated on her.

    Upon the Sleepy Dragon Seal entering the inner chamber, she sensed the dragons in the wall stirring. The sight of scattered remains on the ground was nauseating. She whispered anxiously to the Sleepy Dragon Seal, "They''re stirring; they might tear me apart."

    The dragon seal pattern reappeared on the stone gate. She noticed the Sleepy Dragon Seal fit perfectly into it. Nine dragons materialized mid-air, cloud-like, exerting a domineering aura, which was overpowering for Dongfang Minghui.

    As the stone gate unified, it slowly opened. Dongfang Minghui quickly hid behind it. Upon turning her head, she noticed the expressions of the nine dragons seemed odd.

    Thinking she might be mistaken, she rubbed her eyes. However, with the stone gate closing, the nine dragons appeared shackled and retreated back into the stone wall. But she was sure there was something wrong with the dragons'' expressions.

    Among all dragons, she found her little Toothless to be the only adorable one. Recalling the previous group''s entry into the Nine Dragon Cave, she wondered if these dragons had changed their nature.

    Once the stone gate shut, the Sleepy Dragon Seal nudged her, "Why are you daydreaming?"

    "No, I just feel that something is off with these nine dragons."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal strode towards the deep pool. Water continuously flowed from the dragons'' mouths, forming a stream. He warned, "No matter what you see next, don''t disturb me."

    "Okay."

    As the Dragon Seal levitated into the air, a fiery red light enveloped the pool, and ripples appeared on the serene surface, gradually expanding.

    Perhaps because the spiritual power of the Dragon Seal was resonating with the pool. From where she stood, the entire pool seemed like a high-speed boiling magmake. The surrounding temperature appeared to be increasing.

    She thought the water would overflow after reaching a boiling point, but the pool calmed down quickly, revealing ake surface clearer than a mirror.

    She knew the memory fragments were only a part of the mirror fragments in the future, and the images reflected on the water''s surface were likely centuries of memories from before.

    As she tried to remember the rapidly changing images, theke dissipatedpletely. The Sleepy Dragon Seal, floating above the pool, returned to its original form and approached Dongfang Minghui, "I''ve got it, look here."

    He held a solid-looking ball filled with mottled, colorful marks, which looked beautiful.

    "Really!" Dongfang Minghui was overjoyed. She stretched out her fingers to touch it, but the Dragon Seal quickly retreated, "You can''t touch it; you will lose your memory."

    "Then let''s give these memories to Seventh Sister."

    She was confident that once Seventh Sister fully understood the Sleepy Dragon Valley, she would find a breakthrough.

    As they exited, Dongfang Minghui, impatiently rushed off. She failed to notice the movements of the Nine Dragons etched in the stone wall.

    "Seventh Sister."

    Qian Wanyu felt a looming shadow above her. After a moment of staring nkly, she regained her senses, "Ninth Sister, what is it?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded eagerly, "I have something to show you. The Sleepy Dragon Seal has retrieved all the memories prior to the Sleepy Dragon Valley entry, Seventh Sister, would you like to see them?"

    Qing Mo swooshed in front of her but was ignored by Dongfang Minghui.

    Her eyes were on Seventh Sister. After several days of relentless work, Seventh Sister''s eyes were no longer red. Seeing this brought pain to her heart.

    "Okay."

    Like the time when Sleepy Dragon Seal had returned the memories to Seventh Sister, this time the Dragon Seal pushed the memory ball into Qian Wanyu''s mind.

    Qian Wanyu was overwhelmed with a century''s worth of memories from Sleepy Dragon Seal, a past unknown to her. It was as fleeting as a cursory nce at flowers on horseback.

    Having transferred the memories, the Sleepy Dragon Seal rushed to Dongfang Minghui, pleading for Little Bean Sprouts.

    "Here you go, but don''t take it away."

    "I won''t."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal hugged Little Bean Sprouts and sat at the entrance of the Nine Dragons Cave to stargaze.

    "It''ll take a long time to digest a century''s worth of memories, so for now, we''ll just stand guard and not disturb her," Qing Mo whispered into Dongfang Minghui''s ear.

    "I understand."

    They waited for a long time.

    For Seventh Sister''s safety, Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to wander off, but Little Color was restless and bored, so it went to the bottom of the abyss to tidy up all the gravel. The debris was piled on one side, and the overall area gradually shrank. After the site was cleared, Little Color noticed that the water from the ck pool hadpletely soaked the ground, and some stones were even stained.

    As for the enormous stone in the centre of the ck pool, Little Color dared not touch it.

    There was no one in Sleepy Dragon Valley, Little Color once again visited the topmostyer and confirmed Dongfang Minghui''s hypothesis: the power of the self-explosion had bombarded the entire valley, and the rubble at the bottom of the abyss was the stone from the topmost valley.

    The previously vast valley had been reduced to a square inch ofnd, but the dying tree still stood firm.

    "This is really strange." Little Color''s vines reached towards therge tree provocatively.

    The already fragile leaves on the trunk fell to the ground after being pulled, and the tree looked even more pitiful from the outside. Little Color was a magical nt, unlike ordinary nts. The nature of magical nts is somewhat malevolent and unrestrained. Some even kill and plunder to cultivate, and there were plenty of examples of evil nts.

    Little Color, by nature, was such a magical nt. After several times of reincarnation, it has changed its view of this tree from contempt to indifference to exploration.

    The big tree was very patient, allowing Little Color to scrutinize and estimate without retaliating. It was as if being pped on the right cheek, it would stretch out the left cheek to let it continue

    After Little Color had its fill, it didn''t alleviate its frustration but instead made itself depressed. It had seen every type ofrge and small tree, but this tree''s soft nature made it feel like it was hitting cotton.

    "If I didn''t see you remaining intact over thest three years, I would definitely have torn you apart." Little Color dropped a harsh word and went back.

    The reason was there was nothing else to do.

    "Little Color, where have you been? The Sleepy Dragon Valley is dangerous, don''t roam around."

    "I just went down to the abyss to move rocks." Seeing that its little friend had time to care about it, Little Color looked around and noticed that Qian Wanyu, who had been meditating, had already got up. "Has your Seventh Sister digested all those memories?"

    From its perspective, those memories couldn''t be digested in less than a month. It had been reading day after day, and it noticed that Qian Wanyu had not emerged even after half a month of meditation.

    "She should have." Dongfang Minghui wasn''t entirely certain. She felt that it would take her a few months to read through hundreds of years of memories, but Seventh Sister was always a quick reader. "Seventh Sister didn''t mention anything. After waking up, she started erasing those things on the wall. I don''t know if she discovered anything."

    Qian Wanyu did indeed discover a few things. Most of the memories of Sleepy Dragon Valley were focused on every 20 to 50-year period. Despite it being a century''s worth, many times those memories were nk, which meant that memories were repeated, and most of the time, Sleepy Dragon Valley was empty.

    In the past fifty years, several groups of people had deliberately intruded ording to the twenty-year rule, and she marked each incident. She sessfully foundmon ground. She also noticed a strange regr phenomenon. The Sleepy Dragon Valley itself seemed to undergo a reincarnation every hundred years, with all creatures returning to life again.

    Whether it was life or death, those areas that had been intentionally destroyed by humans or monsters would sprout new life as if they had been regenerated.

    "Not only does Sleepy Dragon Valley have time reincarnation, but it also has other types of reincarnation"

    "It''s truly strange, there must be a treasure hidden in this Sleepy Dragon Valley." This was also Qing Mo''s first encounter with such a peculiar phenomenon, everything reviving, anding to life again was against the natural order. This meant that as long as there were those rules, even if Sleepy Dragon Valley itself disappeared at this moment, it would regenerate in the future

    Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo were deep in thought on this issue, and Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to disturb them, so she went out to look for Sleepy Dragon Seal and Little Colour. Sleepy Dragon Seal has been teasing Little Bean Sprouts, not paying attention to what they were researching at all; it seems that it has never mentioned the reincarnation of time.

    Three years passed by like this in a sh.<blockquote>

    TL: What the f- how did 3 years pass by in 1 sentence author LOL.</blockquote>

    When the first ray of light leaked from the highest point in the sky, Dongfang Minghui scratched the wall again, and the entire wall was covered with the word ''. Counting it, three years had passed.

    Dongfang Minghui''s body was full of spiritual power. She had relied on the continuous warming and nurturing of the Dragon Seal to refine her spiritual power. Coupled with the continuous feedback from the Dragon Seal, she was inexplicably promoted again and again, to be a fifth-level Spiritual King.

    She nced at Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo, who were still immersed in their calctions, and leaned quietly against the wall, watching with her arms folded. Seventh sister hadpletely fallen into the trap set by Sleepy Dragon Valley for them. Now, three years had passed, but they still hadn''t solved the intersection problem between the time axis theory and the memory lens.

    Yes, they were not getting closer, but felt time itself was stretching infinitely.

    If Toothless, beneath the abyss, hadn''t let out an angry groan, they probably would have lived like this for years. Since then, Seventh sister had overturned all her previous guesses again and made another reverse calction with Qing Mo.

    "Don''t look, I''m afraid she won''t give up until she unlocks the secret of the Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    Little Color just came back from visitng the old tree. In the past few years, it had habitually been running back and forth between the two extremes. It had observed therge stone in the ck pool from under the abyss as well as the old tree. The two stones had almostpletely melted into the ck pool, "I have bad news for you."

    "Um?"

    Dongfang Minghui hadnt heard Little Colours words for a long time. There was a bit of gloating and a bit of anticipation, probably because they were trapped in this ce for three years, no matter how passionate they had been, her enthusiasm had been smoothed out day after day.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "The road below the abyss is open again."

    Dongfang Minghui kept a calm face, "Is there any more bad news?"

    Little Color shrugged helplessly, "I just went all the way from the abyss and found that the big tree was withered and decayed. Also, I saw those four crawling monsters on the second floor, and they seemed to have woken up."

    "Three years"

    Dongfang Minghui had been looking forward to this day. She was very curious about what would happen when the memory reincarnation coincided with the real world. Sleepy Dragon Seal said that it didn''t know because it had never experienced such a thing, so she prepared herself for the worst.

    "Anyway, I''m bored, let''s go kill monsters."

    "Is it really okay for you to leave your Seventh sister and Qing Mo here?"

    "Fine."

    There was still a countdown to thest five days of time reincarnation, and Seventh sister could study it for a while. Ever since Dongfang Minghui had learned that the creatures in Dragon Valley could be regenerated a hundred yearster, she no longer felt "sympathy" for the creatures in Sleepy Dragon Valley.

    Dongfang Minghui carried her silk umbre and Little Colour and went to the cave.

    The monsters on the third floor were able to jump up and down the abyss on the left and right sides, using their own advantages to block many people who came to explore. Dongfang Minghui saw the densely packed ugly monsters resting on both sides of the abyss.

    "You go left and I go right, or I go left and you go right?"

    "Up to you."

    The two of them were just about to jump off when Little Color suddenly put on the brakes, "The rule issue, have you thought about how to deal with it?"

    Every floor of Sleepy Dragon Valley is bound by rules, and anyone who deviates from it will be punished by the rules. Little Color was worried that the rules would identally drive them back to the beginning.

    "Then don''t jump from above, let''s kill all the way."

    "Um."

    The two went left and right, killing any that they saw. Maybe because the group of ugly monsters had just woken up or they themselves had be much stronger in the past three years, but the group of seemingly huge monsters'' corpses quickly piled up like a mountain.

    After killing one round and returning, the two went back to the cave again.

    Qian Wanyu was holding her wrist, "Ninth Sister, quickly copy all these things for me into your drawing book."

    Qing Mo also hurriedly exined, "The things that your Seventh sister wrote on the wall before are disappearing little by little The results of our calctions over the past three years willpletely disappear from our minds at this rate!"

    "Crap." She had actually forgotten about the memory issue!

    Fortunately, she had enough sketchbooks, and each person was given one. Even the Sleepy Dragon Seal was forced to put down the little bean sprouts in its hand and help them record it quickly.

    "Why is it so troublesome? I can condense these memories into light balls, store them in the abyss, and take them out again when you want them" The Sleepy Dragon Seal, felt tired after copying for so long. It felt that it had never been this exhausted even when holding Little Bean Sprouts all the time.

    "That''s right, why didn''t you say it earlier!"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal walked over and engraved every ce Qian Wanyu had touched into a light ball, and then they followed the Sleepy Dragon Seal back outside the stone gate.

    This was the second time she had set foot near the stone gate in three years, and the eyes of the Nine Dragons on the painted wall seemed to have lost their luster. They didn''t appear as startled as before, and seemed drowsy. Their approach did not even attract the Nine Dragons'' attention.

    "Seventh sister, do you feel that these nine dragons seem to be different?"

    "This is normal"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t even bother looking at it. There is another way to avoid the Nine Dragons in the Sleepy Dragon Valley. Today, the Nine Dragons will fall into a deep sleep which happens every nine years. This is a sign that they were all deeply asleep at this moment, but they might wake up soon.

    Unfortunately, by the time they set foot in the Sleepy Dragon Valley in their original timeline, the nine-year curse had just been lifted. That''s why the Nine Dragons were so violent. Even for humans, after being forced to sleep, they would wake up with a bad temper, not to mention creatures like dragons.

    They quickly entered the stone gate.

    Qian Wanyu looked at this familiar ce, knowing that their memories will disappear when the reincarnation time is up. But, could they start all over again?

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, I have one more request."

    Seventh sister?

    Dongfang Minghui was very surprised. Seventh sister never asked for help; such a Seventh sister seemed a little strange.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal held the Tianyin helmet and rubbed it twice. The little bean sprouts had grown very well in the past three years, especially its two flower buds seem to be ready to bloom. It seems that it wasn''t difficult for Sleepy Dragon Seal to hold the Tianyin helmet in one hand however. "What do you want me to do for you?"

    "I want you to help me create a memory."

    After hearing her request, Sleepy Dragon Seal''s head shook like a rattle, "I can only extract the memories from the deep pool, but I can''t help you create memories."

    Create memories?

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback when she heard that, "Seventh sister, what do you want to do? Why do you want to create a memory?"

    Qian Wanyu knew that some things had to be faced sooner orter, "Mo Ce died for me, I want to save him."<blockquote>

    Whew what a chapter! Thanks for the support as usual and enjoy everyone look forward to the next update <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 179 (2)

    Chapter 179 (2)

    "Dongfang Minghui was slightly dazed, her eyes subconsciously rounded. She opened her mouth but couldn''t speak, then abruptly blurted, "Yes, we need to save him!"

    At this moment, she should really not dwell on why Mo Ce saved Seventh sister. However, she clearly understood one thing: Seventh sister hated being in someone else''s debt. If Mo Ce can''t be saved, he will live forever in Seventh sister''s memory, even if only in a corner of her heart.

    "We must save him."

    "It''ll be done."

    Qian Wanyu extended her hand, gently squeezing the other person''s palm. She was delighted that Ninth Sister continued to support her, "I was afraid that if we started all over again like this, things would follow the same path."

    "Soul-inducing technique," Qing Mo suddenly suggested, "Set up a soul-inducing technique in your soul sea. When you find him again in Sleepy Dragon Valley, it will trigger a feeling within the soul sea. At least, it can serve as a reminder. I can''t think of any other method."

    "Soul-inducing technique!" Dongfang Minghui subconsciously gripped Seventh sister''s wrist. Thest time that person self-detonated was due to someone cing a ban in his soul sea, causing him to explode when it was touched. This seemed too risky. "Master Qing Mo can''t reach us, so he can''t utilize the soul-stimting technique. Seventh sister is the one who will carry it out, so why not cast the soul-stimting technique into my soul sea?"

    "No," Qian Wanyu immediately refused, frowning, "You won''t encounter Mo Ce, so the soul-inducing technique can only be imnted inside me."

    "No!" Dongfang Minghui retorted passionately, her voice rising, "The only person here who can swiftly learn the soul-inducing technique is you Seventh sister. This time, before anything happens to you, I will surely find you and Mo Ce."

    "No."

    "If Seventh sister doesn''t permit it, then the soul-inducing technique can''t be used."

    Aggravated by the quarrel between the two sisters, Qing Mo wished they would stop being so clingy. Surprisingly, they had a disagreement and started arguing, which seemed to be a first for the couple. "Enough from both of you, we''re running out of time. If you both can''t agree, we won''t use it."

    "No!" They both retorted in unison.

    "Then, what exactly do you want?" Qing Mo rubbed his forehead, taken aback by the disagreement between the two sisters.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal, holding the little bean sprouts, retreated to one side, shrinking and nodding like a quail. It also wanted to know what they wanted to do. Besides, it had a memory ball in its hand, waiting to be thrown into the deep pool. When would the peoplee to an agreement?

    "Seventh sister, stop arguing with me. The dragon seal is imprinted on me. Only I can swiftly lead you into the nine dragons cave. Trust me, I will find you sooner. There will be no more danger this time."

    A hint of struggle shed in Qian Wanyu''s eyes, but she asked instead, "Qing Mo, is performing the soul-inducing technique dangerous?"

    "Soul-inducing is not the same as soul searching, but it is also a forbidden technique. It depends on the attitude of the one using it. Good people use it well, and evil ones use it badly. If it was the one trapped in the Dragon Valley before, the soul-inducing technique used on his mind was used to control others, you are using it to save someone, so I think it''s eptable."

    Relieved at seeing Seventh sister calm down, Dongfang Minghui reassured her, "Seventh sister, don''t worry, nothing will happen."

    "Have the two of you agreed?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded, while Qian Wanyu, although seeing this, said, "Qing Mo, I still have doubts. How can I get rid of it afterwards? It won''t have an ongoing impact, right?"

    "It won''t, I will set a final password in the soul-induction. When she actively triggers the password, all the effects of it will disappear."

    "I understand."

    Dongfang Minghui alsoprehended that this thing, like another brain in her soul sea, it would repeatedly remind her until she rescued Mo Ce. Only then would it be considered sessful.

    Qing Mo conveyed the soul-inducing technique to Qian Wanyu in a whisper.

    When Dongfang Minghui had it used on her by Qian Wanyu, it felt like taking a short nap.

    Only after they finished the soul-inducing technique did the Sleepy Dragon Seal open the memory level of the deep pool, throwing the extremely important memory ball with a mark into the deep pool

    "Seventh Sister, why are we here?" Dongfang Minghui woke up and found they had returned to that tiny piece ofnd again. Even though the withered tree had wilted, it still greeted her, attempting to shake its trunk.

    After Dongfang Minghui woke up, she merely crawled around on the ground.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I don''t know, I always feel like I''ve forgotten something." She was pulled up from the ground by Qian Wanyu and felt very strange, looking at the familiar dead tree and those stones, "Seventh Sister, where are we?"

    "Not sure yet."

    Mo Ce stood up, wiped his sword, and looked at them with his pure eyes without saying a word.

    "Then how do we get down?"

    "Wait and see."

    After waiting until it was dark, Dongfang Minghui, again trapped by the Sleepy Dragon Seal, walked down the steps directly. Little Color in her soul sea kept shouting. On the way down, Dongfang Minghui briefly became sober and said, "Seventh Sister, Mo Ce, follow me closely, leave those monsters alone, remember, leave them alone."

    "Ninth Sister?"

    "Um."

    After saying this, Dongfang Minghui was stunned for a moment, and when she woke up again, it was the same person who continued to walk forward without saying a word.

    Qian Wanyu felt that it was a bit abnormal. After considering Ninth Sister''s words over and over again, she quickly understood what she meant. The monsters on the second floor had already started to attack them. Looking around, it seemed that the monsters who attacked them had no way to go down.

    "Mo Ce, hurry up and follow."

    "Good."

    The trio went down the steps all the way and soon experienced the third floor. The ghost lights on the third floor danced in front of them, condensing into a huge undead. The two undead were even stronger than the previous monsters.

    Qian Wanyu kept stroking the whip with her hand, suppressing it and then controlling the violence in her heart. She quickly pulled Mo Ce to follow Dongfang Minghui all the way, the distance between the three was less than half a meter.

    They managed to travel safely all the way this time.

    After the steps disappeared, the first ray of light shone from the original ce, and Dongfang Minghui suddenly fell to the ground while walking. If Qian Wanyu hadn''t been behind her to catch her, she would have bumped her forehead hard when she fell like this.

    "Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister?"

    Mo Ce wandered around the entrance to Nine Dragon Cave, "Where are we now?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, but there was an answer in her heart that almost blurted out.

    "Sleepy Dragon Valley." Qing Mo sighed quietly in the sea of souls, "Only the Sleepy Dragon Valley can be this grand, but what is your Ninth Sister''s intention of bringing us here?"

    "It wasn''t Ninth Sister who brought us here; it was the sleepy dragon seal in her hand that brought us here. We''ll wait until Ninth Sister wakes up."

    When Dongfang Minghui woke up tossing and turning, she found that she had changed ces again. Recently, the ce where she fell asleep and the ce where she woke up were different. She had read about sleepwalking patients in rted books, and she felt a little panicked. She looked around nervously and clutched Seventh Sister''s hand, "Seventh Sister, tell me honestly, am I getting sick again?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu could understand her panic, "Ninth Sister, don''t worry, Seventh Sister will always be with you, and besides, this situation won''tst."

    "It''s the trouble of the Sleepy Dragon Seal." Little Color didn''t know how many times it had said this, "You were deceived by the scheming Sleepy Dragon Seal, we''d better get out of here."

    Dongfang Minghui ignored it directly and asked another question, "Seventh Sister, do you remember how when my spiritual rank got promotedst time?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t understand why she suddenly asked this question. After thinking about it carefully, she couldn''t help frowning, showing hesitation, and said uncertainly, "It seems that I don''t remember"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up suddenly, and her face was still full of joy, "Seventh Sister, it''s so strange, I don''t even remember when I was promoted either."

    Mo Ce was sitting on the side, leaning against the cliff of the abyss, and reminded, "After you woke up, your spiritual power was indeed more abundant than before, and it has also changed a lot."

    Dongfang Minghui got up quickly, as if she had found an ally, and said, "Mo Ce."

    Her sea of souls suddenly experienced a great pain, and even Little Color in the sea of souls was partially affected. She held Mo Ce''s hand so tightly, and murmured, "Mo Ce, Mo Ce, Mo Ce

    She was holding her head tightly with one hand, while the other hand was still holding on to Mo Ce''s hand, screaming, and suddenly two tear stains appeared on her cheeks.

    Mo Ce was a little flustered. It was the first time he had faced a girl who was crying at him. He reached out to help her wipe away the tears, but Qian Wanyu interrupted him.

    There was a snap as she pped his hand away.

    Qian Wanyu, with her calm and beautiful face, exuded a very unpleasant aura around her. "What''s wrong with you?" she asked.

    Dongfang Minghui twisted her face; tears were still flowing. She looked at Qian Wanyu aggrievedly. She felt that Seventh Sister was angry, but her other hand was still holding onto Mo Ce. "Huh, Seventh Sister, II dont know why Im crying she stuttered. She hadnt wanted to cry at all.

    Qian Wanyu looked gloomy, seeing that Ninth Sister didn''t appear to be faking it, she asked in her sea of souls, "Could this also be the fault of the Sleepy Dragon Seal?"

    Qing Mo saw that Qian Wanyu had been pulling Mo Ce, crying and shouting at him, as if she was holding her lover. "Could it be that your Ninth Sister has moved on and fallen in love with this brat?" he conjectured.

    If a stare could be turned into a sharp de, Qing Mo would''ve been dead right now without a ce to bury him!

    "Impossible!" Qian Wanyu''s strong tone made Qing Mo a little terrified.

    "Okay, okay, I''m joking," Qing Mo cated. He watched them for a while and then suggested, "Why don''t you temporarily iste Mo Ce and your Ninth Sister and see if the situation improves?"

    Qian Wanyu forcibly broke away Ninth Sister''s hand that was tightly holding onto Mo Ce, and turned to Mo Ce with a cold face. "Can you please change ces with me?" she asked.

    Mo Ce hesitated for a while, his pitying eyes lingering on Dongfang Minghui''s face before he quickly retracted them. "Okay," he agreed.

    Qian Wanyu blocked her and Mo Ce''s gaze. As soon as the two separated, Dongfang Minghui felt that the tears she couldn''t stop just now had abruptly halted as if someone had pressed a switch. She sniffed her nose twice, bewildered, and exined, "Seventh Sister, it was really weird just now. I couldn''t control myself and I obviously wanted to confront Mo Ce but I"

    As soon as the name "Mo Ce" was mentioned, the tears that had just stopped began to flow again.

    Dongfang Minghui felt like she had a lot of grievances from this random phenomenon

    She looked at Mo Ce with tears in her eyes, still holding onto Mo Ce''s hand. In front of Seventh Sister, this was clearly a suicide mission. This time she felt like she really wanted to cry

    "Your Ninth Sister seems to have been influenced by someone. When that name is mentioned, she can''t help herself and does some unexinable things," Qing Mo stated.

    "What do you mean?" Qian Wanyu asked.

    Qing Mo exined in her sea of souls, allowing Qian Wanyu to quickly understand the hint and the possibility of the soul-inducing technique.

    Qian Wanyu''s body was felt so cold that the whip fell from her hand.

    "It shouldn''t be the brat in front of you. The soul-inducing technique is one of our Qing Lan sect secret techniques, and ordinary people can''t obtain it. Moreover, if he really wanted to influence your Ninth Sister, there would be no need to make her cry incessantly like this. Don''t you think so? He could be more covert, also the worry in his eyes is genuine. He still cares about your Ninth Sister.

    "Stop talking," Qian Wanyu didn''t want to hear this. "Tell me, is there a solution to this?"

    "Well" Qing Mo was a little embarrassed but still told the truth. "In general, the soul-inducing technique must be revoked by the one who nted it. We haven''t found the person who performed the soul-inducing technique on your Ninth Sister so far. Solving it rashly may trigger a bacsh, and it could be dangerous if we touch something we shouldn''t."

    Qian Wanyu felt slightly irritable after hearing his words, but fortunately, Ninth Sister finally stopped crying. Her two big ck and white eyes were crying like walnuts. She leaned over helplessly and dried all her tears with her fingers.

    "Ninth Sister, I''m going to separate from you," Qian Wanyu told her with a slightly gloomy expression.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered in fright and hurriedly grabbed the other party''s hand. "Seventh Sister, don''t get me wrong, I really, it''s not that I want to cry, but when I mention Mo"

    Qian Wanyu covered the other party''s mouth, "Stop talking." She couldn''t help but think to herself, Ninth Sister is so timid. If she learns that someone has cast a spell on her, she will probably be terrified. Better to say nothing, "Don''t mention him or I will be jealous."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes lit up, and the corners of her eyes curved slightly, like a kitten up to mischief, jumping for joy. This was the first time Seventh Sister admitted that she was jealous.

    Qian Wanyu was really at a loss with the other party, who was crying one moment and thenughing the next, like a child. She pinched the other party''s nose helplessly.

    Dongfang Minghui took advantage of the opportunity and threw herself into her arms, hugged her tightly with both hands, and mischievously wiped away her tears with Qian Wanyu''s clothes, expressing her affection, "Seventh Sister, you are the best, I like you the most."

    Mo Ce saw everything from the side. When these two people were together, whether still or in motion, no one else could interfere. Moreover, he had known about their rtionship for a long time but didn''t understand why she cried for him.

    Qian Wanyu cast a dark gaze in his direction, with a hint of warning.

    Afterforting Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu changed her approach, she walked over to Mo Ce, and said, "Let''s talk."

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu took Mo Ce three meters away from Dongfang Minghui and stopped, conveniently setting up a barrier. The barrier was rtively weak, but it could prevent sound from escaping. The moment she saw Ninth Sister holding onto Mo Ce''s wrist, refusing to let go, she regretted that she had concealed Mo Ce''s life experience for the sake of long-term goals, which had led him to develop incorrect thoughts about her Ninth Sister. "The ne I gave you before is a token of love from your parents. The pair of wings on the back and the wings on your corbone represent the elves; you belong to the elves."

    Mo Ce didn''t expect that she would suddenly mention this to him. After all, based on what he knew about Qian Wanyu, she had only given him a ne and wanted to wait for him to return to her when he couldn''t discover his background.

    "Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?" Mo Ce was shocked. He was an elf?!

    "Cheng Song is your biological father. He is a Dark Spiritual Master who fled from the human race and identally found refuge among the elf race. He met and fell in love with your mother, and they had you. But unfortunately, as you were born to a Dark Spiritual Master, your birth brought disaster to this otherwise happy family" Qian Wanyu deliberately paused to observe the other party''s reaction.

    Sure enough, a trace of pain shed in the other party''s eyes when he heard this.

    For some reason, Qian Wanyu had even harsher words waiting for him, but she couldn''t bear to say them. She snorted softly, feeling somewhat strange at her inexplicable kindness. "This notebook, left behind by your father Cheng Song, is for you. Your life experience is all in here."

    Mo Ce was still slightly dazed. After all, he had been prepared to follow them for a long time in exchange for the revtion of his life experience. However, he hadn''t expected the other party to casually reveal his past at this time. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    "Thank you."

    "You don''t need to thank me. I owe a debt to your father, and this is me paying it off. After we leave here, we will have nothing to do with each other."<blockquote>

    HAHA Qian Wanyu is so jealous! So cute

    Thanks for the support as usual my friends <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 180 (1)

    Chapter 180 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui cried for a while, and after being exhausted from crying, she simply fell asleep on Qian Wanyu''sp.

    "Ninth Sister, wake up."

    Seeing the sky darken, Qian Wanyu eagerly tried to wake her up.

    Dongfang Minghui, who sleeps soundly every day but bes restless at night, was truly exhausted. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and immediately noticed the dimming surroundings. "Seventh Sister, it''s getting dark. You and Mo"

    Before she could finish, Qian Wanyu covered her mouth.

    Mo Ce, understanding the situation, looked up and nced at them. His fingers habitually caressed the animal skin letter Although the letter''s contents were scant, he had spent two hours reading it and continued to peruse it repeatedly.

    "Don''t mention it," Qian Wanyu warned Dongfang Minghui.

    Recalling the scene where she had confronted Mo Ce, Dongfang Minghui covered her face in embarrassment and nodded. "Seventh Sister, I won''t bring it up again. Just stay close to me."

    After saying this, her eyelids drooped with fatigue. She yawned deeply and fell asleep on Qian Wanyu''sp once more.

    Mo Ce ced the letter into a pouch, rose with a long sword in his grasp, and eyed Dongfang Minghui warily. "Where does she intend to lead us?"

    Qian Wanyu gently stroked the soft hair beneath her hand. She watched Mo Ce stand up expressionlessly and position himself outside the Nine Dragons Cave, swiftly pinpointing the exact entry spot.

    "Follow her."

    As the pair stepped inside, they encountered the cave''s two guardians. The guardians hesitated momentarily. Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce coordinated an attack from opposite sides. A loud boom echoed from the cave''s depths, suggesting something had been activated.

    Standing before a stone gate, Dongfang Minghui unconsciously raised the sleepy dragon seal in her hand towards the gate''s pattern. The seal and the pattern aligned perfectly, causing the stone gate to unlock.

    Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce hurriedly entered and were met with an astonishing sight: nine immense dragons circled overhead, their eyes fixated on the duo as if they were a meal.

    Mo Ce began to draw his sword, but Qian Wanyu swiftly stopped him. "Don''t be hasty. Haven''t you observed the iron chains on them?"

    Mo Ce had indeed noticed.

    "No matter how swift your swordy is, it won''t surpass the speed of these nine dragons. We might handle one dragon, but nine attacking simultaneously? That would require us to have nine lives. These dragons seem to fear something."

    With a click, the trapped dragon seal synchronized with the stone gate''s pattern. The lock emitted a loud sound, and the heavy gate opened slowly. The airborne dragons lunged with open jaws and ws.

    Qian Wanyu''s whip soared but tangled with a dragon''s w, leaving her suspended in the air.

    After the gate opened, Dongfang Minghui quickly entered.

    Mo Ce hesitated, pondering if he should assist when he heard Qian Wanyu''s urgent voice. "Enter quickly and secure the stone door for me. Ensure it doesn''t close too soon."

    "Understood."

    However, the stone gate began to close rapidly. Mo Ce couldn''t prevent its closure, and his sword nearly bent under the force. Due to the gate''s swift closure, five of the nine dragons were yanked back by their chains, resuming their mural positions.

    Four remaining dragons attempted to tease Qian Wanyu, who was being dragged by another dragon.

    Qian Wanyu noted the narrowing gap in the stone gate, and anxiety clouded herposed face. "Qing Mo, this isn''t working."

    If the gate remained open, the mural''s Nine Dragons wouldn''t return to their ces soon. They relied on the chains nking the gate to reposition. "Mo Ce, protect Ninth Sister."

    Little Color had seen Qian Wanyu in tough situations before. Yet, for some reason, this asion was particrly exhrating. It gloated within the soul realm. "Your Seventh Sister might be locked out. Even if I intervened, I''d be nothing more than a ything beneath their ws."

    The sound of Mo Ce'' might have been too loud.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, which were already gleaming with lines, suddenly opened. "I heard it."

    Little Color was startled and remained silent for a while.

    She approached with determined strides, ced her hands on both sides of the stone wall, and using the strength of her arms, forced open the stone door that was about to close. The five dragons, previously depicted on the wall, soared into the air, visibly ted.

    Her ck and white eyes swiftly transformed into sleepy dragon patterns. As she faced the group of nine dragons, the one that had teased Qian Wanyu recoiled, retreating back to the mural. The other eight dragons did the same and soon settled down.

    "Seventh Sister,e here quickly."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Ninth Sister in surprise. Meeting those eyes filled with flowing lines, it felt as if Ninth Sister was consciously gazing at her.

    "Why are you daydreaming? Let''s move," Qing Mo urged from the sea of souls.

    "Right."

    Once the stone gate was securely closed, the inner chamber reverted to its original state. The Nine Dragons on the wall appeared lifelike. From the shadowy exterior of the cave, a figure emerged and chuckled, "So, a key is needed to open the stone gate, and the Dragon Seal truly is in their possession."

    When all three entered the stone gate unharmed, Dongfang Minghui''s vision blurred and she began to copse.

    Ninth Sister.

    Mo Ce was closest to her. But as he reached out, Qian Wanyu swiftly took hold of her. He reasoned, "I just didn''t want to see her hit the stone steps."

    Qian Wanyu simply replied, "Thank you."

    Beyond the stone gatey a deep pool, encircled by nine dragons. Clear water trickled from the dragons'' mouths amidst a thick mist. Mo Ce retrieved a porcin bottle from his belongings and collected some water from beneath a dragon''s mouth.

    "I''m surprised a killer like you isn''t more cautious," Qian Wanyu remarked with a hint of mockery. "Clear water isn''t necessarily safe to drink."

    Hearing her words, Mo Ce hesitated, ultimately pouring the water back into the pool. "It seems fresh and untainted."

    Qian Wanyu provided him with a bit of water.

    Mo Ce eyed her with mixed emotions. While she seemed to resent him, she had been unexpectedly caring throughout their journey. After a few sips, he examined the de of his sword, which had been bent by the stone gate.

    Ding

    He tapped it lightly. Its resonant sound indicated its spiritual nature.

    Qian Wanyu, after gently cleansing Ninth Sister''s face, noticed Mo Ce attempting to straighten his de. She kindly advised, "Swords have spirits. Mishandling them can distress these spirits. For now, use it as is. Once we return to the orc tribe, I can ask the dwarves to refurbish it for you."

    "No," Mo Ce declined without hesitation.

    Qian Wanyu''s brows furrowed in annoyance. Why did she continue to engage with someone so unappreciative?

    Qing Mo, observing their interactions,mented, "Ever since entering this Sleepy Dragon Valley, something seems off."

    Upon regaining consciousness, Dongfang Minghui first checked on Qian Wanyu, then Mo Ce. Noticing both were unharmed, she murmured with relief, "I''m d you''re both okay."

    Seventh Sister.

    "Yes?"

    Dongfang Minghui stood, surveyed her surroundings, and inexplicably approached the pool''s edge. As she stepped into the water, Qian Wanyu grabbed her just in time, preventing a potential mishap.

    "Ninth Sister, haven''t you always feared water?" Qian Wanyu''s brow creased in concern. She struggled to understand how someone typically terrified of water could enter the pool so fearlessly. Grasping Dongfang Minghui''s face, she looked deeply into her eyes, "This pool is so deep, you can''t even see your own reflection. What were you thinking?"

    Visibly shaken by Qian Wanyu''s stern tone, Dongfang Minghui quickly exined, "Seventh Sister, I don''t know what came over me. I was just so relieved to see you both safe. It felt like something was calling me, I couldn''t resist"

    It seemed she had an uncontroble urge to jump.

    Hearing this wasn''t her true intent, Qian Wanyu softened. "Do you still feelpelled?"

    Dongfang Minghui vehemently shook her head. Given her aquaphobia, and the manner in which she''d approached the pool, even nine lives wouldn''t have been enough to save her.

    That night, Mo Ce and Qian Wanyu took turns keeping watch, primarily concerned about the erratic behavior of the Dragon Seal. While on duty, Mo Ce tinkered with his damaged sword. Seeing its sheath had be useless, he discarded it. Turning around, he was startled to find Dongfang Minghui, who appeared to be sleepwalking, fixated on the pool.

    "you"

    Qian Wanyu was equally vignt. Noticing Dongfang Minghui''s movement, she abandoned her task. The two watched as she made her way to the pool''s center, moving with a vacant gait.

    After exchanging a nce, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce hurried after her.

    Seemingly possessed by the Dragon Seal, Dongfang Minghui looked bewildered. She didn''t understand herpulsion to enter the pool, only feeling it was necessary. But once there, she was at a loss for what to do next.

    Standing still, Mo Ce curiously inquired, "What''se over her?"

    Qian Wanyu''s expression grew grave. "Qing Mo, have you noticed the Dragon Seal acting differentlytely?"

    "Yes," Qing Mo replied, pointing out that since Dongfang Minghui had awakened, she had advanced several levels in spiritual power. "It''s possible her rapid advancement has made it difficult for the Dragon Seal to control her, leading to these incidents."

    "But I don''t recall when Ninth Sister advanced" Qian Wanyu pondered, suspecting they both may have briefly fallen under the Dragon Seal''s spell. Turning to Qing Mo, she sought confirmation, "Do you remember?"

    "I don''t," Qing Mo admitted, suggesting they consult Mo Ce on the matter.

    "Mo Ce!" Qian Wanyu called out deliberately, but Ninth Sister didn''t respond.

    Mo Ce''s perplexed gaze met Qian Wanyu''s, and he silently let her observe.

    "I want to ask, did anything unusual happen after we pulled Ninth Sister out of the wind and sand before?"

    "Unusual?" Mo Ze pondered, "Everything seemed normal, except for the tree. That''s the only anomaly I can think of."

    "After descending, did you ever close your eyes for a brief rest?"

    "No, I''ve been alert the entire time." Mo Ce, being a killer, instinctively maintained caution in unfamiliar environments. Especially after the fall, there was no time to rest. He paused, looking at Qian Wanyu with a hint of suspicion, "However, if I recall correctly, you lost consciousness for about the time it takes an incense stick to burn."

    From Mo Ce''s perspective, Qian Wanyu''s spiritual power surpassed his own. He remembered that after their descent, both he and Qian Wanyu had momentarily dozed off beside the rooted tree. "You awoke before she did."

    "Qing Mo, do you remember what happened during the time when I was unconscious?"

    Qing Mo was equally puzzled, "I should have been awake when you were unconscious, but I don''t remember the incident Mo Ce just mentioned."

    That was the crux of their dilemma.

    For a moment, the trio stood silently in the deep pool. Suddenly, the stable path within the pool vanished, reced by surging waters. Caught off guard, Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce were swept away. Dongfang Minghui remained stationary, allowing the water to pour over her.

    "What''s going on? Cough, cough."

    Dongfang Minghui was awakened by a rush of water, only to be submerged again. If not for Little Color''s timely intervention, lifting her head out of the water, she might have drowned.

    "Ahem. Is it dawn?"

    "No, ever since entering this valley, the Sleepy Dragon Seal has been temperamental." Little Color remarked, recalling how startled it had been by Dongfang Minghui''s recent actions.

    Dongfang Minghui was disoriented. She swiftly retrieved the Shark Bead from her storage, noting its unusual dark green hue. Without much thought, she ced the bead in her mouth. Momentster, a spherical water barrier formed around her.

    "Why does the water appear discolored? Is it due to the pool or the water barrier?"

    "It''s peculiar." Overwhelmed, Dongfang Minghui remarked, "Where are Seventh Sister and Mo Ce?"

    Little Color, trying to maintain a low profile, couldn''t dodge her direct question.

    "They were nearby just moments ago, but the current swept them away."

    "We must find them."

    Following Little Color''s guidance, Dongfang Minghui noticed the path bing more treacherous. The water barrier ceased its movement, and the waters below seemed still. Boldly, she stowed the Shark Bead away, allowing herself to float serenely, feeling the gentle water caress her face.

    "Seventh Sister"

    Her call echoed around her. The area seemed to dampen sound. Darkness enveloped her, giving the impression of being observed from a distance.

    Growing anxious, Dongfang Minghui called out, "Toothless."

    Realizing its oversight, Little Color felt a pang of guilt.

    Frantically searching her storage, Dongfang Minghui''s mood plummeted when she couldn''t find Toothless. "Why isn''t Toothless in my storage? He''s always been there"

    Little Color, regretful, spected, "Perhaps he wandered off while we weren''t looking?"

    But even it didn''t find this exnation convincing. Though Toothless was yful, he always stayed close to them, especially Dongfang Minghui.

    She felt the weight of losing Toothless starting to sink in and Dongfang Minghui''s panic deepened.

    "It''s odd. I didn''t notice when Toothless vanished." Since before my memory''s always somewhat disoriented, "Why does it feel like there are gaps in my memory?"

    The inadvertentment struck a chord with Little Color as well.

    Little Color shared the sentiment, "Why can''t any of us remember? Did we collectively lose parts of our memory?"

    Another chappie~

 Chapter 180 (2)

    Chapter 180 (2)

    No one answered its question. Dongfang Minghui was a little distraught because she had identally lost Toothless. She thought that this sleepwalking symptom was just a small deviation in her life, like originally sleeping in ce A, but waking up to find herself in ce C. There was still a huge difference between the two ces. But unexpectedly, because she had no memory of the night, little Toothless was lost.

    She was supposed to swim up slowly, but she was not in the right state of mind at all and identally continued to sneak down. It became more and more difficult to walk, and suddenly an illusory shadow appeared about five meters away from them.

    The figure was ethereal, and when water droplets flowed past him, one could vaguely see the ethereal figure distort, making it even more frightening to see clearly.

    "Who are you?"

    "Too weak."

    Dongfang Minghui was waved away lightly by the opponent and almost rolled out. If it had been before, she would have been crushed into dust by this phantom, without even the ability to resist, but now, she could at least stabilize her posture.

    But her thinking was too simple, and soon the opponent''s powerful pressure became a hundred times heavier than the gravity-crushing room. Dongfang Minghui felt her bones rattling, and they would probably break in a second.

    "Who are you?" Qian Wanyu swung the lightning whip in her hand, and the short distance was quickly covered by her. The whip swept Dongfang Minghui''s waist and pulled her over immediately.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that the hundred-fold weight on her body suddenly became much lighter. She gasped for breath first. If someone hadn''t supported her, she would have already slipped down. She grabbed her wrist with her backhand and said, extremely wronged, "Seventh sister, I lost Toothless."

    "Huh?"

    "Toothless is not in my space ring and I don''t know where he went. Little Color doesn''t know what to do. Seventh sister, where will Toothless go?"

    "Aww-"

    Little White suddenly ran out of Qian Wanyu''s soul sea and roared hysterically at the phantom several times.

    "Aww"

    Toothless!

    Dongfang Minghui held Seventh sister''s palm tightly with her fingers, and she said excitedly, "Seventh sister, did you hear Toothless''s voice just now? I seem to have heard his voice loud and clear, it''s iparably stronger than before."

    "Hmm." Qian Wanyu was able to understand Little White''s eyes and Toothless'' voice just now. "Little White said that Toothless is here."

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head again and again. "Seventh sister, could it be that Little White smelled wrong"

    "Aww" Little White arched its big head in dissatisfaction. "Aww."

    "This Sleepy Dragon Valley is really weird. It''s been a long time since there was a ce that''s given even me a creepy feeling," Qing Mo said silently. "Judging from all the things that are wrong with this situation, it is very likely that we have lost part of our memories.

    "Memory?" Qian Wanyu doesn''t agree with this kind of spection. A single individual might lose their memories, just like she was oppressed by the formation space before, causing memory disorder and losing part of it. This kind of possibility exists, butcollective memory loss was not a trivial matter. "In the Sleepy Dragon Valley, who has the ability to make us collectively lose some of our memories?"

    Qing Mo was at a loss for words, and after all the possibilities were ruled out, the most inconceivable impossibility left was very likely to be the answer.

    "If not, tell me why Toothless came to this ce earlier, and you"

    Toothless

    Dongfang Minghui shouted loudly; she clearly heard Toothless''s voice just now. Even if what Seventh sister said was unbelievable, she chose to believe first, and everything would definitely have an answer when she finds Toothless.

    "Ho Ho-"

    This time the cry was much louder than before.

    As a result, she saw a powerful force sweeping towards her, and Dongfang Minghui could even feel the drops of water shing past her eyes one by one. Then she saw a ck shadow rushing out of the darkness, but it was blocked by the phantom.

    "Seventh sister!" Dongfang Minghui was a little uncertain, and she said nervously, "Seventh sister, can you see that huge shadow in the dark? I think it looks a lot like Toothless."

    "Roar" Toothless became angry, and a ball of golden mes, bigger than a human head, struck towards the phantom.

    They took advantage of the fire''s light to see the phantom and the figure of Toothless clearly. To their shock, Toothless had be bigger, about twice as big as before. The tall figure on the other hand gave people a sense of coercion when viewed from a distance, not to mention the barrage of fireballs, one after another.

    Xu Ying stood with his hands behind his back, at some point he raised a hand and poked lightly with his fingers; the bean-sized fireballs were annihted as if it had been deted.

    "Hohoo" Toothless''s voice was full of excitement. It hadn''t seen Dongfang Minghui for three years, and it rushed out after hearing the other party''s voice but was blocked by this obstructive shadow again.

    "Toothless, it''s Toothless!" Dongfang Minghui felt a sense of joy at having lost something precious and then finding it again. She almost cried with joy, but recently she had shed a lot of tears, and she really didn''t want to be ashamed anymore. "Seventh sister, why did Toothless suddenly grow so big?" After being fed for several years, Toothless grew into a bean-like shape and disappeared not long after. When Toothless turned around and became so big, Dongfang Minghui felt a deep sense of frustration.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, but she was recalling a series of things that happened after they set foot in the Dragon Valley in her mind. She probably listed all the strange things, and she discovered a patterntime.

    Just like what Qing Mo said, all of their memories seemed to be stolen by someone, and more importantly, the period of time when they were stolen was not short. The reason why they feel that Toothless disappeared for no reason, maybe, Toothless is the best evidence to witness their lost time.

    Was Toothless excluded?

    Or maybe the one who stole time has nothing to do with Toothless.

    "No, there is another person who was excluded," Qian Wanyu inexplicably felt that Mo Ce was also excluded when sorting out her thoughts, "Why?"

    Mo Ce looked the same as usual; not much had changed.

    "Don''t dwell on the past; Toothless grows very fast, and your past will affect it instead." At a face-to-face meeting, Qian Wanyu was surprised by Toothless''s growth. Earlier, she thought that Toothless was not a true descendant of the dragon n, but now, she has changed her mind.

    Toothless has grown a lot both in terms ofbat and mentality.

    In order to be able to get rid of that phantom, Toothless actually learned a little deception, a feint, trying to slip away from the opponent''s nose. It turned out that the phantom was indeed deceived, but it was only for a moment. He moved his position and blocked Toothless''s back.

    "Excellent, Wanyu, you can just watch it; this lord is too powerful," Qing Mo couldn''t help praising her. Time has passed, Toothless has never won benefits from Xu Ying, which is important to show just how powerful that phantom was. As for anything else, the other party hasn''t moved since standing there, except for the time when Toothless cheated.

    "Hmm." Qian Wanyu observed carefully. At first, she could clearly see the phantom''s moves. It looked very simple, but the deeper she went, the more she couldn''t see clearly. In the end, she couldn''t even see the moves clearly, like looking at flowers in the fog; the more she looked, the more confused she became.

    Dongfang Minghui felt that the phantom''s moves were fast from the very beginning; she could hardly see any of his moves, and her eyes were tired at the end. On the contrary, Toothless was beaten out several times, got up again after flying, full of perseverance, and didn''t even groan.

    Toothless had grown up secretly without her knowing.

    Dongfang Minghui felt sore, feeling as if her own child had suddenly be an adult, but she had to admit that the current Toothless finally had the majesty that a dragon should have so she kept it in her heart.

    "Seven"

    When she rubbed her eyes, she found that Seventh sister was staring straight into the distance, as if her soul had gone out of her body, and Little White squatted beside her sleepily, wondering if she was stimted.

    There will also beparisons between spirit beasts and spirit beasts. Toothless couldn''t stand the sudden rise of Little White. When Toothless was as tall as Little White, the two chased after each other, but there was a brief harmony. But for some reason, she felt that the growth of Toothless this time had thrown Little White far away, and probably Little White felt it too, so Little White felt pretty sad.

    "Little White, you are much younger than Toothless." Dongfang Minghui still remembered that when Toothless took Little White home, Little White was only as big as a palm, and followed Toothless like a puppy. It''s a pity that the cute Little White became a lot colder in the hands of Seventh sister. "Little White,e on; I believe you can catch up with Toothless."

    Little White groaned, raised its neck, and licked her palm.

    The battle between Toothless and Xu Yingsted for three days and three nights.

    Xu Ying changed from standing with both hands held out to defend to standing with only one hand, "You lost, go back."

    "Aww" Toothless nced this way with his big head, groaned, turned around, and ran into a darker ce.

    "Toothless" Dongfang Minghui''s chest felt tight, and Toothless''s voice just now gave her a particrly ufortable feeling. "Who is this phantom, and why does Toothless listen to him?"

    She felt a little ufortable.

    Little Color''s ego had already been hit hard by Toothless; this little dragon cub that it watched grow up. Before, itughed at Toothless for being too weak, but when it turned around, reality gave it several ps. Little Color felt its whole face was swollen by Toothless. Not to mention holding on for three days and three nights, if it ran to fight that phantom now, it might not be able to hold on after a single face-to-face encounter. "Don''t go, we can''t beat him; I think he did it for Toothless''s own good."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t respond and lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Qian Wanyu had been pondering and didn''t wake up until her brain suddenly cleared. What she saw just now waspletely foggy as before. "Ninth Sister, you take Little White up first, and wait with Mo Ce up there."

    "Seventh sister, where are you going?"

    "I want to meet that phantom." Qian Wanyu was a little excited in her heart; she was surprised by this inexplicable excitement, and she evenforted herself, thinking it was an instinctive reaction after meeting a strong person.

    The closer to the phantom she got, the more Qian Wanyu felt that the air became scarcer, and the pressure on her became heavier and heavier, forcing her to move forward more and more slowly, as if every step exhausted her strength.

    But she was not an ordinary person after all; she was highly capable inprehension and spiritual energy.

    When she felt that her pace was stagnant, she quickly activated her spiritual power to resist the coercion with her spiritual power, and her body suddenly felt rxed.

    Xu Ying just stood there, quietly watching her walk in front of him, looked her up and down, and then made a move very slowly, but Qian Wanyu felt a big mountain pressing on her body, it was so heavy, even creating an illusion of powerlessness to resist.

    Qian Wanyu''s pupils were glowing. The phantom in front of her was a hundred times more powerful than the olddy of the Qian Family. Who was truly stronger and who was weaker, she could clearly tell.

    Dongfang Minghui sat cross-legged on one side, watching Seventh sister being beaten constantly. She murmured, "The fastest way to improve yourself is to constantly seek abuse, Little Color, I want to be with Seventh sister."

    "You are crazy!!!"

    After she finished speaking, she really stood up and walked to the ce where the phantom was standing step by step. Every step was extremely difficult. Dongfang Minghui even felt that she would die on this road, but she told herself that she had to persevere. Little Color was persisting, Seventh sister was persisting even more, and she had no reason or excuse to keep hiding behind them for protection.

    She had to solve that group of people by herself instead of relying on Seventh sister.

    Bang

    Little Color fell into the floating water with a thud, and its whole nt body was stunned. It watched its little friend struggling forward and was stunned for a long time, "What happened, why was I driven out?"

    How could Dongfang Minghui care about it? She only had one goal at the moment: to walk in front of that phantom alive.

    Just when she was about to reach the destination, the phantom in front of her eyes changed from one to two. He looked at Dongfang Minghui and said after a long time, "You are too weak."

    Dongfang Minghui herself also knew that she was too weak. Compared with Seventh sister, she was not worth mentioning at all. Compared with Toothless, yes the same Toothless. The little Toothless she raised since she was a child was a hundred times stronger than her. She truly felt weak.

    Her nose and mouth were covered with blood. She only saw the phantom wave an arm lightly and Dongfang Minghui flew out.

    But, to her surprise, the blood returned to her body.

    This heavy fall made Dongfang Minghui feel pain everywhere. Except for that fall from the cliff of Death Valley, she hadn''t tasted this type of pain for a long time.

    "Minghui, what''s going on? Why am I being driven away from your soul sea?"

    "I have no idea"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head; her mind was muddled at the moment. She didn''t even listen carefully to Little Color''s question despite its importance. She rested for three breaths, stood up with difficulty, and walked in that direction step by step again.

    Little Color was dumbfounded. "Minghui this is the rhythm of looking for abuse again."

    Snap.

    A red figure fell into the deep pool. Little Color kept looking at this little friend eagerly. Naturally, Little Color spotted the fiery red shadow at the first instance instantly surrounding him from all sides and caught him right away.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, I knew it was you you little scheming thing Tell me honestly, is it because of you that we lost our memory?" Little Color grabbed the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s big head, as if in a rhythm of "I would strangle you to death if you didn''t tell me."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal fluttered for a while, then simply gave up struggling. "What memory loss?"

    "Don''t pretend to be confused. I have many ways to deal with you." Little Color bluffed; in reality, it couldn''t do anything to a spirit body; it just frightened it. "As soon as we set foot in this ce, we''ve been feeling strange. Otherwise, can you exin why Toothless suddenly disappeared and then suddenly appeared under this deep pool?"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was already confused by it. Its big round head kept shaking, like a rattle drum, and kept muttering, "I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it."

    Little Color was so angry that he tied it tightly with vines, but it almost slipped away if he didn''t pay attention.

    Qian Wanyu fought with Xu Ying for a full hour before walking back slowly. She didn''t look like she had been tortured at all. Little Color seemed to be able to tell from the bottom of her eyes and the corners of her mouth that she seemed to be in a good mood.

    "This is the Sleepy Dragon Seal. This must be its doing; hiding our memory"

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal?"

    This is the first time Qian Wanyu had seen the real body of the Sleepy Dragon Seal, especially remembering how it abused Ninth Sister when it upied the palm of Ninth Sister.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal on the neck of Little Color''s owner shrank its head like a quail. The woman in front of it looked very scary, although the other party keptughing

    The way Qian Wanyu entertained it was very simple; she let it try the ultimate pain, sacrificed a ray of death spiritual power, and surrounded it.

    "Ah, help"

    Little Color moved back and forth in disgust and chose to stay away from Qian Wanyu for a while. Until an agreement was reached between one person and one spirit, Qian Wanyu took back the air of death. Then it secretly patted its chest, fortunately, it hadn''t bullied Minghui too much.

    "Did you take our memory?"

    "No, absolutely not."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was more honest this time, mainly because it was just stunned by the air of death. It had finally taken advantage of the body of the host to cultivate the spirit body, and the spirit body took shape. If it were hit hard by the air of death again, it might take many more years.

    Qian Wanyu still didn''t believe it. "How to prove it?"

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was a little embarrassed; it shook its head and said, "I''ll take you to see the memory mirror."

    "Memory mirror?"

    "Yes, the memory mirror has everything that happened in the valley, including whether I stole your memory or not. Let''s go." The Sleepy Dragon was happy to be free.

    Little Color grabbed it hastily and turned to Qian Wanyu. "Minghui is still there."

    Qian Wanyu saw such a Ninth Sister for the first time; it was very abnormal. But she had to admit that such a Ninth Sister was very attractive. Even though she was about to fall under the pressure around her, she exuded vitality all over her body, something Qian Wanyu had not seen for a long time.

    "She won''t be in danger, not to mention Toothless is also here, and he won''t just watch if something bad happened to her."

    "Also true"

    Little Color was also curious; it wanted to know the missing part of their memory, and it wanted to know why it was expelled from the soul sea of Minghui!

    Update desu! Btw if any of you y HSR, I hope you all got your mommy Kafka like me <3

 Chapter 181 (1)

    Chapter 181 (1)

    They followed the sleepy dragon seal to the memory mirror, and the surrounding water turned into a long silver river. At the other end of the river, countless things like snowkes were falling down in groups, looking like a sphere. There were all kinds of colors.

    However, there were mostly gray balls here, and the sleepy dragon seal stretched out its hand, hooking the gray picture with a light touch.

    "Why do these things have different colors?" Little Color curiously stretched out the vine branches but was pped back by the hand of the sleepy dragon seal. "These are the memory light clusters hidden in the mirror, and the colors represent the emotions reflected by people in their memories."

    Qian Wanyu looked around and found that most of the memories were gray, with the least red and not much blue. "Since colors represent the emotions in people''s hearts, then what is mixed together is should be multi-colored. Why is there only a single color?"

    "This" Sleepy Dragon Seal, having stayed in Sleepy Dragon Valley for many years, would take out these colorful memories and read them again when bored. "It''s probably because there are bitterness,ughter, fear, and other emotions in the memory. Together, they blend into a solid color for the memory light cluster."

    "I want to go see that."

    At the corner of the sea of memory balls, there was a very small light cluster, about the size of a palm, and the color wasn''t bright, but it wasa rare colorful light cluster.

    "These memories can portray theplex emotions in people''s hearts, and the things they experienced must be wonderful." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to see the gray memories; the dark atmosphere gave people a sense of frustration, as if there was nothing but sadness, death, and nothing else in the entire memory.

    "I don''t think I''ve seen this memory before." Sleepy dragon seal walked over, shaking his head, holding the colorful light ball in his palm, and still felt inexplicable. Could it be because it left for twenty years, so other memories appeared in the memory mirror? Memories it doesn''t know?

    "Look."

    The sleepy dragon seal swayed the ball of light into the air, and the slow flow of the water gradually condensed into a screen. In the center of the screen, all kinds of memories Qian Wanyu and Qing Mo carved on the wall were portrayed.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal''s jaw almost fell to the ground in surprise. It looked at Qian Wanyu and then at Little Colour. "You  when did youe to Sleepy Dragon Valley?!"

    Qian Wanyu and Little Color knew what was happening; all the previous spections had been confirmed, but obviously, this memory was only part of it.

    Qian Wanyu carefully read all the content in the light screen, over and over again, and then asked in the sea of souls, "Qing Mo, what do you think?"

    Qing Mo''s expression wasplicated. He was considered an independent individual in the light group, but now his soul body was unstable. It was obviously impossible to leave Qian Wanyu''s soul sea. "This group of memories represents the past."

    And this past'' couldn''t be too long; too long, and he would still be inside the colorful stone.

    Qing Mo told Qian Wanyu about the timeline. "The only time I could have appeared alone without relying on you, was probably in thest few years."

    "But" Qian Wanyu felt that there was another possibility, "Let''s take a look at these memories for the time being, and then make a conclusion."

    "Um."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was just a spirit body. Its mind determined that it shouldn''t think too hard about too many things. Even if it found this strange memory in the memory mirror, it doesn''t care. "Now you should trust me. I didn''t take your memories away, and I don''t know why your memories are here."

    Little Color sneered, "As long as you know that the memory mirror is here, and it happened to discover part of our memories, who else could''ve done it?"

    Even Sleepy dragon seal felt that that was a reasonable suspicion "Yes, but this is the first time I''vee back in twenty years. Aren''t you always by Minghui''s side the whole time?"

    Little Color was dumbfounded, and this question fell into an endless loop again.

    "Is there any way for me to read all the memories here?"

    "Yeah."

    Qian Wanyu agreed with the justification of the dragon seal just now. They had been following behind the Ninth Sister, which was equivalent to following the sleepy dragon seal all the time. Even the Sleepy Dragon Seal was not clear how these memories were here; the real answer might need to be found by themselves.

    She didn''t know what method sleepy dragon seal used, but it finally sent a ball into Qian Wanyu''s forehead.

    Qing Mo guarded her sea of souls wholeheartedly, seeing those past memories shing past their eyes like a movie. Seeing that Qian Wanyu seemed to be in a trance, Little Color didn''t want to disturb her but viciously tied the sleepy dragon seal again. "With me here, don''t try to run away. Let me see what these are."

    Unlike Qian Wanyu, Little Color chose some dark color memory balls. After reading a memory, it suddenly realized what happened in the Dragon Valley.

    One person and one demon nt concentrated on digesting the memory in the memory mirror.

    Qian Wanyu fell into deep thought after reading it. "That tree."

    Thanks to Ninth Sister, she never cared whether nts were dead or alive. After so many memories disappeared from her mind, the only thing she remembered was that green nt. Slowly thriving, dying, yet the big tree always seemed to be there.

    Reincarnation?

    After Qian Wanyu finished speaking, the word reincarnation shed in her mind inexplicably.

    "It goes round and round, it''s like the cycle of reincarnation."

    "There''s something wrong with that tree."

    "Go and see."

    After Qian Wanyu came up from the deep pool, she took out a small stone and repeated all the things carved on the wall in her memory. After writing, she asked herself, "Why should I remember these things?"

    The first time she saw the things in the memory light cluster, she found that the words on the walls and the ground were all hers, and she only had this habit when she calcted something.

    "Maybe what you are calcting is the memory that we disappeared, but all the times are right." Qing Mo even suspected that the time when they fell from the yellow sand was wrong, but there was nothing wrong with the calctions.

    "Time" Qian Wanyu sat on the ground, "Memory"

    Mo Ce was sitting next to her, seeing that she had gone crazy and filled all the space in the stone gate with these things he couldn''t understand. He was used to being silent, so he didn''t approach her curiously to disturb her.

    Little Color was not as fast at seeing things as her. It took Qian Wanyu two days to digest all the memories, and then it secretly flipped through and found a small section. After following Qian Wanyu up, it couldn''t helpining. It said, "Why are these memories segmented segment by segment, not coherent at all? If you don''t tell me, I don''t know how many years ago this happened."

    The location is the same but the characters were different.

    But some of the people left behind who entered the Sleepy Dragon Valley by mistake will appear together with new people, and the time in Little Color''s mind began to be disordered, especially after watching Qian Yiling enter Sleepy Dragon Valley and then them entering Sleepy Dragon Valley 20 years ago. The appearance of the memories wasn''t good at all, and it is almost impossible to distinguish between twenty years ago and today.

    Sleepy Dragon Seal''s neck was pinched by Little Color, and it said unhappily, "It means you are stupid, I can clearly tell how many years ago that memory was."

    Little Color frowned, "I''m stupid? How can I be so stupid? Please tell me honestly, is it because you were born in this valley that you can distinguish so clearly? However, you seem to have been away for twenty years. How do you know that no one hase in for twenty years?"

    The sleepy dragon seal was blocked so much that its neck stretched out. Of course, it was out of anger, "I know it, I know it!"

    Qian Wanyu stared at them nkly in a daze.

    Time, memory, reincarnation.

    Something shed through her mind, so fast that she didn''t have time to catch it. She thought carefully about the conversation between Little Color and Sleepy Dragon Seal just now, "Qing Mo, will Ninth Sister and I, no, is it me and Ninth Sister, you and Little Color and Sleepy Dragon Seal, did we go to another ce and leave this memory in this ce, just to allow me to continue to calcte something?"

    After experiencing so many weird things, Qian Wanyu felt that this hypothesis was not impossible.

    However, this time was different from what they encountered before, because everyone had no memory of the disappearance. Simrly, Toothless and Mo Ce were excluded. Mo Ce''s disappearance aside, why did Toothless suddenly disappear?

    "Don''t think about it for now, just look at these things. I found that it seems to be rted to the time axis theory." After Qing Mo recognized it, he could barely see the time mark, such as a hundred years, twenty years, three years, etc. These keywords, all seem like they point to one thing, "Wanyu, it''s reincarnation!"

    "That''s right, it''s unbelievable that there is aw of reincarnation and rebirth in this sleepy dragon valley!"

    "No, it''s not that the Dragon Valley has such aw, but that the treasure hidden in the Dragon Valley has thew to make it reincarnate." Qing Mo easily pointed out the problem, "Unless the Dragon Valley itself is alive."

    "But, that tree has always been standing upright. It grew slowly from the initial sapling to a towering tree, and slowly withered. If it was reincarnation, why didn''t it grow slowly from a small sapling after a hundred years?

    "We should go and see."

    "No" Qian Wanyu shook her head in denial, she stood up and walked back and forth on the steps, "Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    Little Color and Sleepy Dragon Yin, who were spraying each other, looked at her in unison.

    "Can you tell me the time period of the corresponding things in my memory?" As Little Color said, although she had the memories in her mind, she couldn''t tell the time sequence at all, and there was arge nk period.

    That is to say, the sleepy dragon valley had no visitors during that period.

    "Let me go." Sleepy dragon seal kicked Little Color hard with his only leg, but he couldn''t reach it.

    "Little Colour, let go of it first."

    "Hmph, good luck to you."

    Qian Wanyu took a small stone and began to arrange the time on the steps where she was sitting. She had no scruples about Mo Ce next to her. Little Color was curious and wanted to push away the sleepy dragon seal, but identally stepped on what she copied.

    Qian Wanyu said without turning her head, "Little Colour, you and Mo Ce both go inside the deep pool, don''t disturb me."

    Mo Ce looked at the densely packed writing on the ground, and stepped into the deep pool consciously. He couldn''t bear the terrifying sense of pressure below him, so he had toe up first to catch his breath, but he didn''t expect them to stay below that long.

    Little Color turned into a vine branch, floating on the surface of the water, secretly rubbing the vine to touch the dragon''s eyes and the dragon''s mouth of a statue. It was trying to reach the dragon''s mouth from the clear water against the current. Suddenly, it pulled out a fist-sized smooth stone from the dragon''s mouth, and there was a soft halo on the stone, like a gem that had been nourished for a long time.

    Bang.

    Qian Wanyu who was squatting on the stone steps defenceless felt her whole body tilt to the left, she was one meter away from the left, and the dragon seal flew directly to the wall, as if it had been thrown hard,.

    Mo Ce, who was floating in the deep pool, also moved from the right to the left, and hit the dragon''s head hard.

    "What just happened?"

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly, and with a slight sweep of her bright eyes, she spotted the crystal clear jade tied to the vine branch, giving off a very soft light, "Little Colour, what is this?"

    Little Color was taken aback. While shaking, it didn''t have time to hide this thing. "I don''t know; it was taken out of the dragon''s mouth."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the faucet closest to it. The trickling water was getting slower and slower, and finally, only a few drops of water were dripping down from the dragon''s mouth. "Put it back."

    Little Color was a little reluctant but obediently pushed the stone back in the end.

    They waited for a whole stick of incense before the faucet began to spit out water again.

    The nted stone gate slowly returned to its original position like a scale. Qian Wanyu''s train of thought was interrupted. Looking at the corresponding time on the steps, it took her a while to realize, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, let''s continue."

    After this encounter, the vines of Little Color slowly prated into the mouths of the other eight dragon heads, and the branches quickly retracted after being lightly touched. The mouths of these nine dragon heads were all stuffed with such a stone. The stone seems to be rted to the entire Sleepy Dragon Seal. If it wasn''t for the sudden and frightening scene just now, it really wanted to take out all the nine stones and y with them.

    Little Color didn''t know what they were researching, and after staying bored for a while, it dived into the deep pool to watch Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui was really not in good condition. She was abused so badly that her blood vessels were all bleeding, but every time her blood flowed out, it shrank back. It was strangely tight. When Little Color came, it saw her little friend meditating; the illusory shadow in the distance was still there.

    "It''s my turn."

    After it was driven away by Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea, it had been showing people its real body. It was currently in the form of a fifteen or sixteen years old, and its appearance was quite delicate. It seems that it had been with Dongfang Minghui for a long time, and there wereyers of her appearance in its shadow.

    "Who are you?"

    The illusory shadow made a move without saying a word, and Little Color, who had been on guard for a long time, dodged. Little Color was a little eager to try, and it still felt a little lucky and proud at dodging that.

    However, extreme joy soon gave way to sorrow. The hand slowly retracted and at the same time somehow grabbed its vines. After waving it around, its whole body showed a 360-degree rotation, and it flew into the air with a swish, out.

    It just happened to fall right in front of Dongfang Minghui''s eyes.

    After Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, her eyes were very calm. She looked at Little Colour, stood up calmly, and continued to walk towards the phantom.

    Again and again, Little Color was so abused that it had no ability to fight back. In the end, its whole body trembled with anger, but it was still looking for abuse while being angry. It had a faint feeling that it was about to advance. "Come again."

    Dongfang Minghui felt it very strange; there was a spirit power in her body that did not belong to her running around. She calmed down and checked the situation of her dantian, and only then did she touch a little sealed power.

    It was the power of this seal that was overflowing.

    It was an extremely pure pale green spiritual power, slightly different from the spiritual power she emitted.

    "Little Colour, the seal in my body seems to be opened."

    When Little Color, who was being abused by the phantom, heard this, it lost its mind and was beaten to the ground. It flew ten meters away before stopping.

    Dongfang Minghui was slightly taken aback. She felt that the phantom was a bit ruthless just now. She had fought against the opponent so many times but wasn''t beaten that badly. Was Little Color distracted?

    She had heard earlier that the higher the rank, the more entric the Spiritual Master''s temper, and it was probably because of this that the phantom senior stretched out his hand to teach Little Color a lesson. She gave Little Color a sympathetic look.

    Little Color couldn''t get up after climbing for a long time. It felt like a waste nt. It didn''t feel so ufortable even when it was struck by lightning.

    However, seeing the spiritual power emanating from its little partner, Little Color gritted its teeth and crawled back step by step.

    Little Colour?

    "Ready."

    One person and one nt sat down facing each other, and slowly an invisible spirit body swayed around the two of them, and the sealing power in Dongfang Minghui''s body poured out. This was the first time she soberly faced the spiritual energy of Little Color. It contained a huge power, huge spiritual power that would make people tremble.

    The entire deep pool was slightly rippling, and Mo Ce, who had been in the deep pool, felt it first and was stunned for a while. "Has someone advanced?"

    Qian Wanyu was interrupted again; spiritual power rushed towards her face, and part of it automatically rushed into her body, with a familiar feeling. "It''s Ninth Sister."

    "She''s so fast" Qing Mo firmly believed in Qian Wanyu''s judgment given her sensitivity to Minghui''s spiritual energy. "But has she been promoted too often recently?"

    "It''s a bit fast." But in some of their lost memories, it seemed as though Ninth Sister had advanced during that time so there should be no conflict with the current promotion. She decided to unravel the secret of reincarnation first, then all their confusion at the moment would be solved. "I need to solve thisw."

    When Dongfang Minghui woke up from her meditation, she felt that she had been promoted again inexplicably and had be a ninth-level Spiritual King. She froze for a moment, only to find that Little Color was looking at her with resentful eyes.<blockquote>

    Haha is Little Color jealous? Enjoy everyone~ If any of you are still ying Genshin Impact, how great is Fontaine?!</blockquote>

 Chapter 181 (2)

    Chapter 181 (2)

    "What''s wrong?"

    Little Color remained silent, and his resentful eyes were ever-present.

    Dongfang Minghui sensed the abundant spiritual power in Little Color''s body. She noticed changes in it: its chin had be sharper, and clothes had shortened. "Congrattions, Little Color, you''ve finally regained your strength from the seal."

    Seeming sullen, Little Color rolled up its sleeves, rushed at the phantom without a word, and engaged inbat as if venting. After a move went awry, it slid past Dongfang Minghui and fell heavily.

    Annoyed, Little Color remained down for some time.

    "Little Color."

    Dongfang Minghui sensed that the other''s mood was off. It didn''t resemble the joy that should follow a promotion. "Shouldn''t you be more powerful after your promotion? How could you be repelled by that phantom in one move? Has he been hiding his strength?"

    Contemting this, Dongfang Minghui''s perception of Senior Phantom shifted, heating up with anticipation. "Little Toothless should have a bright future under such a strong mentor."

    Little Color rose quickly and observed her in silence.

    Wondering if she had inadvertently offended Little Color, Dongfang Minghui cautiously inquired, "What''s wrong with you, Little Color?"

    "Dongfang Minghui, tell me the truth. Are you hiding something from me?" Little Color asked with a rare serious expression, invoking both her first andst names.

    Taken aback, Dongfang Minghui responded, "Why would I hide anything from you? We''ve always been together; we''ve never been apart. Why do you ask?"

    "Really?" Little Color hesitated. "Well, let me try entering your sea of souls."

    With a whoosh, Little Color entered her Sea of Souls, encountering no resistance.

    "Was it the power of the seal that prevented me from returning to the Sea of Souls?" Little Color mused.

    "Perhaps," Dongfang Minghui replied. "We are bound by contract; why would my Sea of Souls bar you from entry?"

    Little Color continued to ponder the situation. Whether the power of the seal could be activated depended on the host''s spiritual strength. If the criteria weren''t met, the seal would remain inactive. "I should be ted. After Dao Lei struck me down, I used the blood contract to revive myself, just for this moment. So why does the seal favor others?"

    Little Color remained sullen. Both it and Dongfang Minghui kept their thoughts to themselves.

    Dongfang Minghui lingered, watching. "If I want to see Toothless, I have to defeat Senior Phantom first. Toothless, practice hard; I''ll be back."

    "Mo Ce."

    Mo Ce examined her with unclouded eyes. "Congrattions on your promotion."

    Floating up, enveloped in a water shield, Dongfang Minghui noticed that her inexplicable urge to cry had vanished. She nced at Seventh Sister, who was scribbling on the stone steps. The scene was reminiscent of their time in Longxian Vige, where Seventh Sister tirelessly studied the celestial patterns.

    Dongfang Minghui had once tried toprehend Seventh Sister''s work but got entangled in aplicated train of thought. Not only did she fail to understand, she almost lost her way entirely.

    "Has the Seventh Sister been doing this all the time since she came up?"

    "Yes."

    Mo Ce soaked in the deep pool for a while. The other party cherished the items on the ground so much that the area that was only as big as a palm had all avable spaces upied by scribbles leaving not even a ce to stand.

    Dongfang Minghui took a look, then shifted her gaze to Mo Ce. "Mo Ce, do you want to find your mother?"

    Mo Ce nodded indifferently. He had lived beside Cheng Feng since he was a child. ording to Cheng Feng, he was an orphan abandoned by his parents and a pariah rejected by the entire Seven Colors Continent. He was trained to kill by Cheng Feng from a young age. If he refused or performed poorly, he would asionally be whipped.

    "Of course, since seeing Cheng Song''s letter, I''ve known that Cheng Feng is aplete liar."

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that he sometimes took out the handbook. Thinking that the Seventh Sister had already informed him about Mo Ce''s life history, she found it surprising. "Mo Ce, do you want to go to the elf forest?"

    Mo Ce looked up slightly. "I want to, but it''s said that the elves have isted themselves from the world, making it difficult to pinpoint their exact location."

    "I thought you had already been to the elves. Isn''t the Hun Tian Pill, which conceals your identity as a secret Death Spiritual Master,prised of a medicinal ingredient exclusive to the elves?" Dongfang Minghui asked.

    Mo Ce was taken aback, causing ripples to form in the deep pool''s water.

    "Wait you don''t know?" Dongfang Minghui added forcefully. "Cheng Feng has been using the Hun Tian Pill to control you. This pill has severe side effects. If consumed excessively, it will cause internal demons."

    She closely observed Mo Ce''s expression, confirming that he had been deceived by Cheng Feng. She further pressed, "Cheng Feng obtained the holy spring water of the elves. Just follow her, and you might uncover the truth about why she took you away from Cheng Song."

    Mo Ce remained silent, then spoke hesitantly. "You seem to know a lot."

    "Correct."

    "Then if I follow you, will I find the answers I seek?"

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated, her attention diverted by the advancing Seventh Sister. "We had an agreement that, after leaving Sleepy Dragon Valley, we would go our separate ways. Don''t you remember, Mo Ce?"

    Mo Ce smiled, revealing a grin brighter than the sun. "I can trade some useful information."

    "It depends on the information''s value." Dongfang Minghui replied.

    "If this information benefits you, you must allow me to apany you. If one day you go to the elves, you''ll have to take me with you."

    Qian Wanyu, who had stopped her activity, interjected, "Let''s hear it."

    "You all know that Cheng Fengmands a group of Dark Spiritual Masters. These masters are all family outcasts who harbor resentment toward the Spiritual Masters of the Seven-color Continent. In fact, I was nted in the Blood Fiend Alliance by Cheng Feng, and I''m not the only one."

    Dongfang Minghui gasped. "What does she want to do?"

    Qian Wanyu understood Mo Ce''s implication. "What''s your bargaining chip?"

    "I''ve been with Cheng Feng since childhood. Although she often beats and scolds me, I''ve handled many things for her. I know the list of people who have infiltrated various empires." Mo Ce had not expected that holding back information would actually prove useful.

    Qian Wanyu chuckled lightly and shook her head. "There are countless people who have sneaked into the three empires and even the major tribes, not only those people in Cheng Feng''s hands. We don''t need a list. What bargaining chip do you have? If not, that''s the end of the transaction, Mo Ce. You should think carefully; after all, you can follow Cheng Feng and find the way to thend of the elves. Why follow us? Our journey is full of dangers."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Seventh Sister thoughtfully and felt that she still had another trick up her sleeve.

    Mo Ce found it hard to back out. If he could follow Cheng Feng, he would naturally do so, but Cheng Feng was cautious, suspicious, and not easily trusting. It was difficult to get anything past her. Not to mention, there was an obvious shortcut: to follow them.

    "Cheng Feng has been looking for someone for many years. The other party is a high-level Death Spiritual Master who can control corpses. He helped her once when she was young. She wants to sessfully turn the Dark spiritual masters in her hands into Death Spiritual Masters that can control corpses like him." Mo Ce spoke calmly, as if discussing a simple matter. "The alchemy form you stole from the secret room was given by that senior Death Spiritual Master."

    "Crazy woman" Dongfang Minghui muttered under her breath. She hadn''t encountered Cheng Feng when she went to steal the alchemy formst time, but from Xuan Zhu''s behavior, it was clear that the other party was a ruthless person. Even Mo Ce was wary of her. "Has she found that person?"

    "I don''t know," Mo Ce had only overheard a conversation between her and other people outside. Later, he was dispatched to the Blood Fiend Alliance and happened to be picked by Wei Jun,ing all the way from the Seven Colors Continent to the Beast Tribe.

    Months have passed; maybe Cheng Feng has found what she was looking for.

    "I only know so much," Mo Ce said, rubbing the hilt of his sword subconsciously.

    "Alright, write down that list for me," Qian Wanyu was never one to make a bad deal. "Since you want to follow us, be prepared to take risks at any time."

    Mo Ce merely nodded in response.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a mixture of emotions and handed his sketchbook to Mo Ce. "Write down the list first. Don''t worry; Seventh Sister keeps her promises. Since she agreed, she will definitely let you follow us."

    "Thank you." Mo Ce replied quickly, eager to jot down the list.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at it and was shocked. "This Cheng Feng has great ambitions. Does she actually want to start a war with the Seven Colors Continent using a group of Death Spiritual Masters? She''s insane."

    "Seventh Sister, what are you thinking?"

    "Reincarnation," Qian Wanyu murmured, preventing Dongfang Minghui from getting out of the deep pool. "The cycle of time and the cycle of life and death."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened. "Does this have something to do with the reincarnation art you often practice?"

    "Naturally" Qian Wanyu''s thoughts collided with her words, sparking insights. She sat cross-legged on a pile of symbols she had drawn. "Samsara; life is death, and death is life. Qing Mo, I know now our so-called memories are still trapped in the cycle of reincarnation, lost in the passage of time."

    "In the cycle of reincarnation" Qing Mo muttered. "It would be impossible to find them again."

    Everything was predestined.

    Qian Wanyu sat on the side, closed her eyes, and began to refine her spiritual power. The magical arrow formed by her spiritual energy appeared and disappeared intermittently.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t understand what Seventh Sister was doing. She observed the magical arrow appear and disappear repeatedly. Eventually, her gaze shifted to Mo Ce.

    Mo Ce was still scribbling in the drawing book and handed it to her after about the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn. "This is the roster. Cheng Feng sometimes leaves town, and there are quite a few refined Heavenly Pills. So, I really don''t know how many Dark Spiritual Masters she controls who are like me, parentless orphans."

    Cheng Feng typically nted a seed of hatred in their hearts during childhood, waiting for it to grow and ferment, before finally dealing a hard blow.

    Dongfang Minghui skimmed the densely packed list; Mo Ce had circled some names and added otherster. Even staff from the royal families of the three empires were on it. She finally understood why Xuan Zhu had feared Cheng Feng, "I will give this information to Seventh Sister. Thank you."

    They spent another night near the stone gate. During the night, she watched Seventh Sister toss and turn; however, each time, the newly condensed spiritual power in the phantom arrows solidified, appearing more real.

    "It''s the hope of life." Dongfang Minghui and Mo Ce heard Qian Wanyu suddenly say.

    "Seventh Sister, what did you discover?"

    "I see now." Qian Wanyu stood up. "Dragon Seal, open the stone door."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was not as obedient as before, shaking its head, it retreated, disying great resistance. "No, I won''t go out."

    Feeling that someone was trying toe in from outside, it disyed the words "very dangerous" on its head and wrapped its arms around Dongfang Minghui''s neck like a pendant, saying, "Don''t go out; it''s dangerous."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t push it. She looked at the word-covered walls and instructed Mo Ce and Ninth Sister, "Come, help me destroy all these things."

    "All of it?"

    "Yes."

    Having recorded everything in her mind, she added, "Don''t leave any marks behind."

    They quickly erased all the marks, leaving the wall as clean as when they arrived.

    Dongfang Minghui felt nearly strangled by the Sleepy Dragon Seal behind her when the stone door rumbled.

    They heard the dragon''s chant piercing through the door and their eardrums, causing Qian Wanyu to frown. It seemed eerily familiar.

    "Seventh Sister, will this stone gate copse?"

    "Absolutely not," said the Sleepy Dragon Seal, retreating behind Dongfang Minghui, who sensed it trembling.

    After the door stopped shaking and the dragon''s chant subsided, they sighed in relief. But then, Sleepy Dragon Seal let go of Dongfang Minghui and leapt into the deep pool, vanishing without a trace.

    "Hurry up!"<blockquote>

    Ello new chappie guys~</blockquote>

 Chapter 182 (1)

    Chapter 182 (1)

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal slipped away quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Little Color''s vines fumbled in the water for a while but couldn''t keep up. When it returned to Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, it shrugged helplessly. "It slipped away."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal is a spiritual entity that can change its size. If something as small as a needle''s eye sinks into a deep pool and the water turns dark, finding it bes as difficult as finding a needle in a haystackperhaps even more so. Additionally, there were some ces that Little Color couldn''t ess.

    Dongfang Minghui murmured, "It seems scared of something."

    She had felt the Sleepy Dragon Seal trembling behind her. This sense of fear struck her as strange. "Seventh sister, do you think the Sleepy Dragon Seal recognizes the person who just tried to break into the stone gate?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, her expression solemn. She had just resolved the time-reincarnation issue, only for the Sleepy Dragon Seal to dampen her spirits. She felt restrained. "Little Color, stay with me above. We''ll see if we can seal off the deep pool."

    Little Color understood immediately.

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui back into the deep pool. Despite three searches, they couldn''t find the original location of the memory mirror.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that Qian Wanyu looked upset and tried to console her. "I think the Sleepy Dragon Seal is just scared. It might show up once it gathers its courage."

    "Afraid? Does it think the stone door won''t open if it hides?" Qian Wanyu felt intuitively that the stone door could open even without a key.

    Dongfang Minghui was speechless and suggested, "Shall we continue searching?"

    Maintaining a calm expression, Qian Wanyu led the way out of the water cover. "The memory mirror is here. If it wants to hide, I''ll give it nowhere to hide."

    As she spoke, she unleashed her water-lightning whip, sending ripples through the water with each strike.

    "Don''t! If you do that, you''ll destroy the entire memory mirror!" Sleepy Dragon Seal suddenly appeared, visibly frightened.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Sleepy Dragon Seal with surprise and a touch of sympathy. Her Seventh Sister had sessfully forced it out.

    Qian Wanyu sneered, "Decided to show yourself?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal shook its head and nodded reluctantly. "I recognize the aura of that person outside; it''s the group of people from twenty years ago."

    After a brief moment of ying around in the Sleepy Dragon Valley, it encountered a group of Death Spiritual Masters whose dark aura could easily weaken it. It had been imprisoned until a man named Meng Ruoyu helped it escape.

    "Twenty years ago? Meng Ruoyu!" Dongfang Minghui was shocked, then excitedly asked, "Where are they now?"

    "They''re likely still in the valley" Yun Longyin responded.

    Qian Wanyu processed all this new information. "I might know where they''re hiding, but I can''t guarantee they''re still there."

    "Are they really still in the valley?"

    Qian Wanyu recounted an old story involving the Qian family, a legendary holy medicine, and a Spiritual Saint''s legacy. The story ended with everyone being trapped in the sleepy dragon valley.

    Dongfang Minghui was puzzled. "Meng Ruoyu is a wood-element spiritual master. Why would he turn into a Death Spiritual Master?"

    Sleepy Dragon Seal chimed in, "He bears a strong death aura and has arge scar on his face."

    "Was he the one trying to open the stone gate today?"

    "No" the Sleepy Dragon Seal shook its head. "The aura is simr but stronger."

    Dongfang Minghui felt conflicted. "If he''s just an ordinary person with a fondness for nts, why would he be a Death Spiritual Master?"

    "Ninth Sister, what are you pondering?" Qian Wanyu inquired.

    "I just can''t figure things out. I''ll need more information before I do," Dongfang Minghui said, looking at the deep pool. "Seventh Sister, why don''t we go see Toothless?"

    "Good idea."

    This time, Qian Wanyu personally captured the Sleepy Dragon Seal to prevent another escape. The entity trembled, evidently fearful of Qian Wanyu, who also emanated an aura of death. As they entered the deep pool, they removed the water cover. From a distance, they could clearly see the phantom senior standing with his hands behind his back, as if he had always been there.

    After a moment, Toothless emerged energetically, spitting fireballs at Senior Phantom and even leaping onto him. The fire was bright enough to illuminate their surroundings.

    The phantom man wore gray clothes. Although the color was inconspicuous, he wore it as if he were a banished immortality.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed as she observed Toothless attacking the opponent from all angles, yet failing to make him move. "Senior Phantom is too powerful. I don''t think Toothless will beat him even if he stays for another ten years."

    Doubts about the future crept into her mind.

    Qian Wanyu watched the phantom intently. "Senior Phantom is training Toothless, who has improved significantly."

    She noted the benefits of facing masters. She felt she had improved after her short bout with Senior Phantom as well, although she had more pressing matters to attend to.

    "Seventh Sister, shall we now explore beneath the abyss?"

    "Um."

    Hearing her, Sleepy Dragon Seal trembled.

    Qian Wanyu chuckled, "If you don''t want to go, I can turn you into a pure spirit body now."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal began to cry. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to see its pitiful look. "Don''t cry. If that person breaks into the stone gate, you won''t escape as well. It''s better to be proactive."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal sobbed, "He can''t get in."

    It referred to the three locks on the stone gate.

    However, reality soon proved it wrong.

    "Why have you been down there so long?! The stone gate seems unstable" Little Color said as its vines roamed the depths.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to admit that Seventh Sister had hit the nail on the head.

    "Hurry!"

    Startled, the Sleepy Dragon Seal followed Qian Wanyu.

    As Little Color had noted, the stone gate roared again. Perhaps because they were deep in the pool, they hadn''t heard themotion above.

    Upon resurfacing, they saw the stone door slowly opening and a familiar face appearing.

    Jing Ke entered through the stone door with a smile. The door remained open as if it was stuck. The dragons outside roared, and the chains holding them back swung loudly.

    This was the first time Dongfang Minghui had ever heard the dragons'' angry voices and suspected the problem was with Jing Ke standing in front of them.

    "Don''t you all recognize me?" Jing Ke scanned the area before his eyes settled on Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    Not only did the three people present make him suspicious, but even Sleepy Dragon Seal, with its strange shape and bright colors, also caught his attention.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal instinctively shrank, as if the person staring at it was not a human but a poisonous snake.

    "No wonder you were able to enter here smoothly. You must have found the key." Jing Kewei said.

    "Who are you?" Qian Wanyu asked, tossing the Sleepy Dragon Seal aside. It hid behind Dongfang Minghui as if her back were a safe haven.

    "You''re not the real Jing Ke." Dongfang Minghui said, holding a silk umbre.

    Jing Ke watched her actions with keen interest, smiling insincerely. "You must be the little doctor, with the silk umbre and the vines."

    Qian Wanyu''s thunder whip swung mercilessly at Jing Ke, while Mo Ce''s curved sword targeted Jing Ke''s vitals.

    Cornered, Jing Ke finally stopped dodging. "Why are you attacking? I mean you no harm."

    "You''ve tried hard to deceive us; the real Jing Ke might be dead." Qian Wanyu sneered.

    Jing Kewei smiled as the pool''s water suddenly turned into ice,unching icy projectiles at them.

    "Watch out!" The Sleepy Dragon Seal warned, clinging to Dongfang Minghui''s back.

    Reacting quickly, Dongfang Minghui opened her silk umbre, deflecting hail-like projectiles. Both Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce were grazed by the icy shards.

    Qian Wanyu felt cold air and ck smoke emanating from her wound. "Since when did Jing Ke, a water-element Spiritual Master, be a dual-element master of ice and darkness spiritual master?"

    Jing Kewei gloated over his newfound powers, transforming the pool''s water into icy projectiles imbued with dark energy.

    "You two should leave." Qian Wanyu said, destroying the icy projectiles with her whip.

    Dongfang Minghui and Mo Ce exchanged confused nces, unsure whether to proceed deeper or exit through the stone gate.

    "We can''t leave" said the trembling Sleepy Dragon Seal, emphasizing its role as a second line of defense despite its fear.

    "Don''t even think about leaving," Jing Ke mocked.

    Before Dongfang Minghui could react, the Sleepy Dragon Seal slipped away, heading for the stone gate. It managed to close the doors using its spiritual energy.

    Outside, the dragons roared louder, their restraints barely holding them.

    Once the stone doors were sealed, the Sleepy Dragon Seal ignored iing ice projectiles, which halted mid-air behind it.

    "I guess we can''t leave now." Qian Wanyu muttered.

    "Exactly," Dongfang Minghui agreed, understanding the Sleepy Dragon Seal''s intent to trap them all, forcing them to confront each other.

    Jing Keughed. "Thinking that a broken key could seal off Sleeping Dragon Valley is ridiculous."

    The so called Broken Key, the Sleepy Dragon Seal was now connected to the stone gate, and its face distorted with anger.

    "Who are you?" Whoever had taken over Jing Ke''s body spoke arrogantly. Dongfang Minghui felt that the intruder''s arrogance and sessful entrance into the stone gate resembled someone she had known in the past.

    HoweverMeng Yixiao was dead.

    Qian Wanyu pondered the same question. "He might be someone who has entered Sleeping Dragon Valley before."

    She quickly searched her memory but found no one who matched the personality of the person before them. The enemy''s icy projectiles seemed endless, continuously emerging from the deep pool to attack them, inflicting minor injuries.

    Except for Dongfang Minghui, who was shielded by a silk umbre, both she and Mo Ce were wounded.

    Jing Kewei suddenly stopped. A wisp of ck mist appeared at his fingertip. "Surrender now, and I might let you go."

    Qian Wanyu nced at him mockingly andshed out with her whip. Mo Ce also remained upromising. Together, they forced the impostor to retreat.

    "Is there any way to prevent him from using the water in this deep pool?" Dongfang Minghui asked, navigating through the ice.

    The environment was currently unfavorable to them because of the water providing him with infinite ammunition.

    "Actually, there is!" Little Color chimed in.

    "Really?"

    "You have a fire lotus seed, don''t you? Its spiritual power could potentially melt the ice."

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated; those seeds were intended for Toothless. But she reasoned that if the ice melted and fire spiritual power remained in the water, Toothless who was underwater right now might benefit from it.

    Taking quick action, she retrieved a fire lotus seed from her storage space and tossed it onto the ice. It radiated fiery energy immediately.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal eyed it greedily, tempted by the spiritual power but bound by its duty to guard the stone gate.

    Dongfang Minghui and Little Colorbined their efforts to detonate the fire lotus seed. A burst of potent fire spiritual power spread across the ice, quickly melting it within a one-meter radius. Even the ck threads evaporated, leaving no trace.

    Jing Ke was visibly shaken, thrown against the stone gate by Qian Wanyu''s lightning attack. Sleepy Dragon Seal, seemingly bearing its own grudge against him, lifted a leg and kicked him. The sensation appeared to be quite satisfying for the seal.

    "This physique is really mediocre," Jing Ke sighed, then calmly asked, "What do you want?"

    "It''s simple," Qian Wanyu said, activating her dark spiritual power to absorb the ck mist from her wound. Now unobstructed, the wound was visibly gaping, blood flowing freely. Despite its gruesome appearance, the blood was a healthy bright red. "I have three questions. Answer them, and you live. Fail, and you die."

    Mo Ce cast a suspicious nce at Qian Wanyu''s arm. He had peeked at it earlier and noted that she had somehow managed to purge the ck substance. Meanwhile, the ck mist on his own hand seemed to be expanding aggressively, even attempting to consume his spiritual power.

    Dongfang Minghui observed that all the ice in the deep pool had melted. She cautiously filled a porcin bottle with the water, noting its rity. "Is the fire lotus seed really so effective?" she mused.

    Why hadn''t she known that fire lotus seeds not only contained fire spiritual power but also had the ability to purify ck mist?<blockquote>

    OOOOooo another chappie enjoy everyone <3 Ty for the support as usual~</blockquote>

 Chapter 182 (2)

    Chapter 182 (2)

    "First these two questions; address them together."

    "How did you find your way into Sleeping Dragon Valley? As far as I know, Sleeping Dragon Valley has been sealed off for twenty years. Without the Sleeping Dragon Seal to guide you, it''s easy to get lost in the valley." She had already seen from the memory mirror that ordinary people, when they arrive at Sleeping Dragon Valley, tend to wander around the first to third floors. To reach the ninth floor, you really need some intelligence.

    Back then, when her mother and Qian Ziyan entered Sleeping Dragon Valley, they were confounded by thebyrinthine routes inside. It wasn''t until a monthter that they realized it was a maze valley; by then, more than half of the people they had brought with them had died.

    Jing Ke remained motionless, simply staring at Qian Wanyu and smiling.

    "Secondly, you seem to know Sleeping Dragon Valley very well. I suspect you''ve been here before, so why didn''t you break through the stone gate until now?"

    Jing Ke smiled but said nothing, quietly waiting for Qian Wanyu''s third question.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly smiled at him. "I always thought you were Meng Yixiao, but now I believe you''re not. Meng Yixiao isn''t as clever as you. No matter how well you pretend, I won''t let you venture deeper."

    Almost simultaneously, the two of them unleashed their spiritual powers, which shed fiercely. In the end, Qian Wanyu''s five-colored spiritual power gained the upper hand.

    Jing Keughed heartily. Dongfang Minghui, who was on the side, had no idea she had just skirted the edge of death. She had been studying the issue of water in the deep pool but stopped to listen carefully when she heard Seventh Sister''s question. Unexpectedly, the two of them disagreed and began fighting immediately.

    "Qian Wanyu, you''re so clever. How did you realize I was stalling for time?"

    Jing Ke was looking for an opportunity, and that opportunity was Dongfang Minghui. He had feigned surrender to make everyone rx their guard. Once he had been taken hostage, he could directly enter the deep pool and extract useful information from the other party. However, the other party saw through him.

    Qian Wanyu was still asking the second question when she subconsciously moved to stand in front of Ninth Sister.

    "It''s quite obvious," said Qian Wanyu, releasing all her spiritual power. Five strands of brightly colored spiritual power emerged, astonishing Mo Ce. He had seen dual-series and three-series Spiritual Masters, but never a fifth-series Spiritual Master or Monarch.

    "Oh, this is eye-opening. It''s actually a five-element spirit body."

    "Seventh Sister," said Dongfang Minghui, most afraid of her sister revealing her physique, a dangerous signal. "Little Color, we need to kill this person together."

    "You, Seventh Sister, can handle it more than adequately."

    The greatest advantage of the Five Elements Spirit is oveing level gaps. Given that the opponent''s spiritual power hasn''t even reached the Spiritual Monarch level, this battle was entirely in Qian Wanyu''s favor, so Little Color wasn''t worried.

    However, Qing Mo sounded a warning. "Although I don''t know how he takes over other people''s bodies, you must be cautious. People like him are always looking for a suitable host. Just like Meng Yixiao, he also coveted your Five Elements Spirit Body."

    Qian Wanyu nodded cautiously. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."

    Qian Wanyu, who never underestimated her opponent, initially overwhelmed Jing Kewei. However, thetter appeared calm and untroubled. When Qian Wanyu noticed his eyes frequently shifted toward Ninth Sister, and she knew she had to remain vignt.

    In order to avoid prolonged uncertainty, she unleashed the devouring power within her body at full speed, causing the strong spiritual power in Jing Ke''s body to diminish gradually.

    Jing Ke smiled oddly at Qian Wanyu before suddenly copsing to the ground, lifeless. Qian Wanyu immediately ceased her devouring action and warned, "Everyone, be cautious; don''t let that person seize this opportunity."

    Dongfang Minghui felt uneasy. The so-called spiritual body-fighting involved two souls vying for control of a body, and the stronger soul will prevail. She subconsciously looked around, hoping not to encounter it

    "Little Color, return to my soul sea."

    "Um."

    Little Color swiftly retreated into the sea of souls, considering itself the guardian of this realm. If anyone intruded recklessly, they would be beaten beyond recognition.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal fluttered about, examining the three individuals repeatedly before finally focusing on Jing Ke, whoy on the ground. Then, a gray mist was rapidly converging and rushing toward Mo Ce.

    "Over there, over there!"

    The cry from the Sleeping Dragon Seal startled them. Before they could react, they saw Mo Ce smirk at them and dive into the deep pool.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal weeped, saying, "It''s over; he''s entered the deep pool!"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed Dongfang Minghui and quickly leapt into the deep pool. Neither of them had anticipated that Jing Kewei would possess Mo Ce''s body by sacrificing himself.

    "Qing Mo, do you have any effective methods to expel him from Mo Ce''s soul sea?" This was the first time Qian Wanyu had encountered such a formidable evil, and it was Mo Ce who was invaded.

    As for why Mo Ce couldn''t resist, Qian Wanyu was puzzled and instinctively wanted to save him.

    "Within five hours, the two souls in the body will vie for control. You must help Mo Ce expel the invading soul as quickly as possible. However, Mo Ce is seriously injured, and the dark substances in his body are eroding his life force. This is very dangerous," Qing Mo said, unable to contain himself. He had assumed the other party would choose Wanyu, given that the Five Elements Spiritual Body was always desirable. Who would have thought he''d choose the weakest one?

    "Seventh Sister, Mo Ce" Dongfang Minghui became anxious, and tears started to flow. For some reason, this situation felt eerily simr to events from a few days ago.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Ninth Sister with aplex expression. They were the only ones in the entire valley. Could the person who cast the soul-inducing spell on Ninth Sister be Mo Ce himself? But considering the time-space continuum of reincarnation, Mo Ce was ruled out. Why would he cast a soul-inducing spell on Ninth Sister? It made no sense. Qian Wanyu was extremely reluctant to admit that the soul-inducing spell was likely cast by her or by Qing Mo on Ninth Sister.

    But why?

    Every time Mo Ce was mentioned, Ninth Sister cries so sorrowfully. Had she not been with Ninth Sister all this time, and had they notmunicated so harmoniously not long ago, she would have thought their rtionship was more than friendship based on the tears alone.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Wuwu" Dongang Minghui sobbed and hupped, finally stopping. "Seventh Sister, what''s happening to me?"

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth but found it difficult to speak.

    "Qing Mo, if I was the one who cast the soul-inducing spell on Ninth Sister, how would I undo it?"

    Qing Mo paused before asking, "Did you cast it?"

    Qian Wanyu replied helplessly, "We lost part of our memory. Mo Ce and Toothless were excluded from the memory wipe. I suspect Mo Ce wasn''t excluded; rather, he was in danger and couldn''t be involved, so he was left out."

    As for Toothless, escape was likely impossible from that senior.

    Everything seemed to make sense.

    Qing Mo remained enigmatic and finally advised, "Casting the soul-inducing technique is simple, requiring only a few instructions. However, reversing it is very dangerous. I suggest you don''t attempt it. Otherwise, your Ninth Sister''s soul sea might be attacked, and the risks could outweigh the benefits."

    Qian Wanyu had no choice but to relent,forting her instead, "Ninth Sister, let''s not mention those two names."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her pitifully, crying and hupping. "But Mo Ce is in danger, Seventh Sister. What should we do?"

    As soon as they dived into the deep pool, Mo Ce''s shadow vanished. Clearly, the other party had used him to reach the deepest area.

    "Don''t worry, Mo Ce won''t let that person seed easily. Let''s go help him quickly," Qian Wanyu said, noticing that Ninth Sister''s tears, which had momentarily stopped, began to fall again. It was a feeling of utter helplessness.

    Mo Ce

    Seeing Ninth Sister''s tears, Qian Wanyu felt her heart tighten with distress. "Seventh Sister is sorry. Don''t cry. We still have five hours to expel that person from his body."

    As they had guessed, Mo Ce had his soul sea forcibly invaded, nearly shattering it. The soul sea was crucial for a Spiritual Master. Mo Ce hadn''t expected the intruder to control his body so aggressively, even attempting to attack his soul after entering the deep pool.

    Caught off guard the first time, Mo Ce found that the ck mist initially invading his body was gradually being absorbed by the man''s soul after multiple attacks.

    Mo Ce was also a Dark Element Spiritual Master who already possessed the aura of death. At certain moments, this aura aligned with the ck mist. After several attacks, Mo Ce did something unexpected.

    He tried to merge the aura of death with the ck mist. It was like a game of push and pull, with the dominant force absorbing the weaker one.

    When Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui found Mo Ce, he was in a pitiable state, bleeding profusely from all orifices and appearing agonized.

    Dongfang Minghui was extremely anxious. "Seventh Sister, what should we do?"

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t determine whether Mo Ce or the invading soul had the upper hand. "Qing Mo, how can we assist him?"

    "It''s difficult for outsiders to intervene in such matters unless you find someone whose spiritual power matches his" Qing Mo said helplessly. "At this point, he can only rely on his own willpower."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Ninth Sister. "Now, he can only depend on himself."

    Hearing this, Dongfang Minghui felt desperate. Compared to the intruder, Mo Ce seemed weaker, especially since he had just been injured. She paced anxiously around Mo Ce for a moment.

    "Wait!"

    What allows one person to defeat another is not just strength, but also personal willpower.

    Dongfang Minghui knelt beside Mo Ce and whispered, "Mo Ce, think about your mother. In the Elf n, she must be longing to see her son again in this lifetime. She thinks about it every day and night. Since you''ve been separated, she hopes you''ll live well, take care of yourself, and eventually find the elvesand herusing your token and the mark on your body. Trust me, no mother is different; if she loves her child, she will continue to live for you."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Ninth Sister, who had been speaking so earnestly, and was reminded of a distant memory. In Death Valley, she would often hear a voice whispering in her ear, fueling her desires and ambitions.

    She quickly awakened from that dreamlike state.

    "Maybe Ninth Sister can actually do it," Qian Wanyu mused, somewhat perplexed. After the soul-inducing spell had worn off, she wanted to see if the name Mo Ce'' would still affect Ninth Sister. Qian Wanyu narrowed her eyes.

    Noticing that the phantom was still nearby, Qian Wanyu approached and asked, "Senior, are you the third guardian of the deep pool within the Sleepy Dragon Seal?"

    What was the purpose of creating illusions to pass the first and second levels and go directly to the third? What secretsy within this deep pool?

    Without a word, Senior Phantom gently pped Qian Wanyu. The palm felt soft and seemingly powerless, but Qian Wanyu saw the surrounding water droplets solidify and rush toward her like a tidal wave.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t resist head-on but took three steps back, releasing five strands of spiritual power to counter it. Even so, she was pushed back another five steps.

    "Just like Jing Ke, you may not pass this level smoothly," Qing Mo observed, noting the gap between them.

    Senior Phantom appeared to possess the strength of a Spiritual Saint, making it difficult for Wanyu to defeat him. With Jing Ke having taken over Mo Ce''s body, the challenge became even more formidable.

    "What if?" Qian Wanyu had never relied on luck, although she had encountered it many times before. Just when she thought she was powerless in the deep pool, the other party presented her with another challenge.

    "Wanyu, what do you want to do?"

    "No matter what, we''ll find out what''s beneath the deep pool after defeating Senior Phantom," Qian Wanyu dered, drawing her whip. Wielding it in the solidified water increased the difficulty, but she remained undeterred.

    Qing Mo wasn''t sure whether to attribute her audacity to youthful recklessness or ack of self-awareness.

    "Didn''t you say that the Five Elements Spiritual Body can ovee challenges beyond its level?" Qian Wanyu noted Qing Mo''s silence and spoke again, unsure if she was reminding herself or Qing Mo.

    "Yes," Qing Mo agreed wholeheartedly, recalling the numerous times the impossible had be possible. "From now on, I''ll give it my all."

    In the time that followed, Qian Wanyu gave her best effort, repeatedly challenging Senior Phantom. Through these countless battles, she gradually gained new insights.

    Dongfang Minghui also wanted to confront Senior Phantom for a moment, but upon seeing Mo Ce, she paused her thoughts. "Actually, I miss my mother quite a bit too. You should understand how I feel."

    Mo Ce''s greatest wish was likely to find the elves and reunite with his mother.

    However, the truth is, no one present knows whether Mo Ce''s mother was still alive. Dongfang Minghui could only hope that this wonderful mother was still living and could bless Mo Ce to escape danger sessfully.

    Suddenly, arge amount of ck mist appeared on Mo Ce''s face. The ck threads flowed across his handsome features, forming a that seemed to be swallowing him bit by bit.

    "Mo Ce!"

    As soon as she uttered these words, Dongfang Minghui broke down in tears. She despised the situation so much that she cried out, "You jerk, Mo Ce, if you die, let me tell you, I''ll be devastated."

    Why was she so upset? It made no sense.

    In total, she and Mo Ce had known each other for less than a month. How could they have developed such a strong bond? She hadn''t even cried this much when Lu Xing had an ident.

    Dongfang Minghui was sobbing and hupping as if her world was ending. She covertly nced in Qian Wanyu''s direction, hoping that seventh sister hadn''t heard what she had just said.

 Chapter 183 (1)

    Chapter 183 (1)

    Dongfang Minghui was racking her brain, trying to think of a way to offer Mo Ce some soul-soothing advice. However, she came up empty, especially when she saw his body enveloped in ck mist. Initially, his face was the most affected, with ck lines appearing as if something were burrowing through his skin.

    Later, simr marks appeared not only on his face but also on his exposed skin.

    Shit!

    Dongfang Minghui had a realization: this was a sign that Fake Jing Ke was gaining power. Five hourster, she found Mo Ce entirely engulfed in ck mist, resembling a man who had be obsessed and turned into a demon.

    As soon as the two conflicting auras on the opponent''s body subsided, Dongfang Minghui quickly stood up, clutching her silk umbre tightly, and choosing a safer position away from him.

    "Little Color, why am I so sad?" she thought, contemting the possibility that Mo Ce''s soul might be consumed by the other party. She felt an inexplicable sense of regret, an emotion so unfamiliar it was baffling. Taking a deep breath, she tried to hold back her nearly uncontroble tears.

    When Mo Ce opened his eyes, they were pitch ck, bottomless. He smiled faintly, appearing pleased, but to Dongfang Minghui, it looked like the grin of a malevolent spirit.

    She instinctively pressed the button on her silk umbre,unching a projectile at Mo Ce.

    Mo Ce dodged skillfully, avoiding every round bead with ease. He was faster than before and didn''t even use his curved sword.

    Mo Ce stood there, staring at her quietly. "You don''t believe me?"

    For some reason, Dongfang Minghui felt he seemed deeply hurt.

    Little Color warned her through their soul connection, "Fake Jing Ke is cunning and good at disguises. Don''t let your guard down. The Mo Ce in front of you might have beenpletely consumed by Fake Jing Ke. He might be pretending to be Mo Ce to deceive you. Remember, he approached you as Jing Ke and stayed with you for a while."

    Taking Little Color''s advice to heart, Dongfang Minghui became more cautious. "How can you prove you''re him?"

    Mo Ce simply sat cross-legged, eyes closed, ignoring her.

    Dongfang Minghui was rmed by hisplete transformation. She suspected he was searching Mo Ce''s memories to deceive her.

    "What''s happening now?" Dongfang Minghui wondered. Mo Ce was already a formidable killer, and now, empowered by Fake Jing Ke''s spiritual energy, he was even stronger. She hesitated, fearing she might kill the wrong person. "I think it''s better to wait for Seventh Sister to decide."

    "Stay away from him," Little Color advised, losing hope for Mo Ce. "Fake Jing Ke is cunning. Mo Ce was injured before; it''s entirely possible his body has been taken over. Be vignt and don''t let your sympathy get the best of you. It could be fatal for you, me, and your Seventh Sister."

    These words were grave, but they snapped Dongfang Minghui back to reality. She might be naive and careless about herself, but she deeply cared for Seventh Sister and Little Color.

    About an hourter, Mo Ce broke the tense atmosphere. He stood up, holding his curved sword, and walked step-by-step towards Senior Phantom.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Dongfang Minghui called out.

    Mo Ce ignored her, his goal unwavering.

    The phantoms multiplied from one to two, then to three, blocking his path. Clearly, Senior Phantom saw her as a challenger as well.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know whether tough or cry. She felt like she was being set up. The moment they met, Senior Phantom had beaten her so badly she couldn''t get up. Little Color was gloating in her soul, "I told you not to follow me so closely. You just wouldn''t listen."

    "If you''re so capable, why don''t you challenge Senior Phantom yourself instead of making sarcasticments?" she retorted.

    Shey down on the solidified water, stretching her body. She noticed a strong ck mist emanating from Mo Ce''s body. He was executing strange sword moves, sharper than before, but each was effortlessly blocked by Senior Phantom. Mo Ce was increasingly on the defensive, while Senior Phantom stood firm, unmovable.

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes to see Mo Ce swinging his sword at Senior Phantom. Each swing was apanied by a thick mist. After a dozen swings, Mo Ce suddenly withdrew his sword. The ck mist enveloped Senior Phantom.

    She sprang up,shing her whip towards him. "What are you trying to do?"

    Dongfang Minghui also jumped up, looking warily at Mo Ce. "Seventh Sister, has he been consumed by?"

    Mo Ce grinned malevolently. "The treasure in the Sleeping Dragon Valley is hidden beneath this deep pool. As for this phantom, it''s just a bluff. Considering how cautious you are, I''m going to solve this problem for you. What''s wrong with that?"

    Qian Wanyu scrutinized him, finding it hard to determine whether this was the Mo Ce she knew. But one thing was clear: the old Mo Ce wouldn''t act so recklessly, nor would he know about the hidden treasures in the Trapped Dragon Valley.

    The so-called treasure was something even they were unaware of. If it was the legendary holy medicine rumored to exist more than 20 years ago, it was unlikely Mo Ce would know about it.

    A sh of coldness crossed Qian Wanyu''s eyes, and sheshed her thunder whip at Mo Ce again. He dodged skillfully, grinning sarcastically. "It''s so unfair that you two want to monopolize a treasure we all discovered together. If word gets out, it won''t look good for you, the third youngdy of the Qian Family."

    Knowing her identity confirmed for Qian Wanyu that this was not Mo Ce.

    "Enough of this" she said.

    As Seventh Sister and Mo Ce continued their closebat, Dongfang Minghui noticed the shadow that had just been shrouded in ck mist begin to shake. The figure became more transparent as if it would vanish any second. But then, there was a reversal: the three phantoms merged into one and broke free from the ck fog. The phantom stood with his hands behind his back, his sleeves billowing. He seemed angry, and a wave of pressure, heavier than before, enveloped them.

    "Seventh Sister!" Dongfang Minghui spat out a mouthful of blood, which then strangely disappeared. She felt as if she were being crushed by a mountain, her knees creaking and legs slightly bent. Sweat trickled down her forehead, soaking her clothes. Her body was undergoing unprecedented torture as if her internal organs were being squeezed by a powerful grip. She resisted this force for a while, but when her spiritual power was nearly depleted, she had to ask for help. "Little Color, why has it suddenly be like this? I can''t take it anymore."

    "It''s likely that the ck mist just released triggered the phantom''s taboo" Little Color replied, also releasing its own spiritual power to help her resist the pressure. But it was barely enough. After a few minutes, Little Color felt its spiritual power was about to run out. "Continuing like this is not an option."

    "No kidding," Dongfang Minghui responded, feeling her neck bones rattling. She feared that if this continued, her bones would crumble, and she would be doomed.

    "Try calling Toothless from the depths of your heart," Little Color suggested. "That phantom seems particrly indulgent towards Toothless."

    Both Qian Wanyu and Mo Ce felt the change. She looked at the phantom and found him standing in the same position, but now he seemed as stable as a mountain, suppressing everything around him. She quickly retracted her whip and distanced herself from Mo Ce. Both chose a temporary truce, standing quietly on opposite sides.

    "What an overwhelming sense of pressure, even worse than before. Was all the previous strength just an illusion?" Qing Mo wondered, entering the deep pool. The phantom gave him a powerful feeling, sometimes like a mountain, sometimes like the sky, making him feel insignificant.

    The first time Qian Wanyu faced this senior phantom, she felt out of breath. The pressure was like a mountain bearing down on her, inducing a sense of despair. However, as she continued to challenge him repeatedly, she told herself to hold on just a little longer. After persisting, she discovered a problem.

    The phantom''s strength didn''t seem as terrifying as the oppressive feeling suggested.

    Each of Qian Wanyu''s trials served as a small test, gauging Senior Phantom''s limits and the opponent''s tolerance.

    "Could it be because of Toothless?"

    The pressure was so overwhelming that everyone was immobilized. As time passed, the pressure intensified. Because their spiritual power was waning, the pressure seemed to multiply. Dongfang Minghui felt it acutely; initially, she had only knelt, but now her entire back was leaning forward. If she hadn''t been holding on with both hands, she would have been pressed t against the water.

    Her body felt soaked with sweat as if she had been submerged in water for an extended period.

    ToothlessToothlessToothless.

    The colorful spiritual power emanating from Qian Wanyu acted like a signal, especially vivid in the deep pool. She circted her spiritual power quickly to counteract the pressure. The ck mist from Mo Ce''s body gradually dissipated. With a pop, he knelt on the ground. Looking back at Qian Wanyu, he seemed increasingly rxed.

    Just as everyone was struggling against the pressure, a ck shadow emerged from the darkness. It strode confidently, head held high, only to be blocked by the illusory shadow.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her head with difficulty, her eyes blurred by sweat. She vaguely saw a familiar figure and managed to mutter, "Yes, Toothless!"

    "Go back!" When Senior Phantom faced Toothless, he acted like an elder toward a younger generationserious and stern. He waved his hand, sending a ripple of powerful spiritual energy through the deep pool. It swayed momentarily before vanishing.

    Toothless took a small step back.

    "Ho ho" Toothless roared at the illusory shadow, a hint of urgency in its voice. It had a special bond with Dongfang Minghui, having been awakened by her blood. It had sensed her distress and emerged from the darkness.

    "Go back!"

    The shadow looked somewhat deste, especially when facing Toothless. His expression was as stubborn and unyielding as ever.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t hold on any longer. Shey on the water, feeling that she might suffocate or suffer internal injuries at any moment. Either oue would be grim. She wanted to turn her head to look at Toothless, but heard a rattling sound in her neck, as if any movement could be fatal.

    "Little Color, we''re probably going to die here," Dongfang Minghui said to Little Color, somewhat pessimistically.

    In the sea of souls, Little Color resembled a withered magical nt. After absorbing the power of the seal, it had grown from a sapling to a towering tree. Now, however, it seemed listless, as if drained of vital nutrients.

    "Death is nothing to be ashamed of" Little Color responded, surprisingly calm and epting of their fate. "Dying at the hands of a Spiritual Saint isn''t the worst way to go."

    "What, that''s a Spiritual Saint?!"

    "Such immense pressure that can immobilize even a Spiritual Monarch. Even your Seventh Sister, with her five-element spirit body, is stuck. Who else but a Peak Spiritual Saint, one step away from bing a Spiritual God, could exert such power?" Little Color exined. It had once witnessed a battle between Spiritual Saints and knew that their pressure could be even more overwhelming.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned. "A Spiritual Saint?"

    That was a realm she had never even imagined. If Seventh Sister ever reached that level, would she surpass the Senior Phantom in front of them?

    Ninth Sister!

    Just as the thought crossed Dongfang Minghui''s mind, the pressure suddenly lifted. A burst of spiritual power flowed into her body, alleviating the internal pressure she had felt.

    Pausing for a moment, Dongfang Minghui murmured, "Seventh Sister, you seem to be doing fine?"

    Qian Wanyu walked over step by step, struggling with each movement. When she saw Dongfang Minghui lying motionless, she felt an indescribable sense of panic. As her spiritual power circted faster, the crushing feeling of gravity began to ease. She felt more rxedpared to Mo Ce, but she was still far from being asposed as Dongfang Minghui had suggested.

    Dongfang Minghui felt her other hand gently held by Qian Wanyu, and her spiritual energy gradually synced with her Seventh Sister''s rhythm. Not only did she feel rxed, but she also felt her consciousness returning.

    "How do you feel now?"

    "Seventh Sister, it''s much better," Dongfang Minghui closed her eyes and tried to adapt to her Seventh Sister''s rhythm. Unknowingly, the two began practising together. The after-effects of their earlier ordeal gradually faded, and their spiritual power was restored even more quickly.

    Meanwhile, Toothless continued to spit fireballs at the shadow. The light from the fireballs illuminated half the sky. If Dongfang Minghui looked closely, she could see an iron gate in the darkness behind Toothless. Above the gate were fourrge characters written in a mboyant style: "Dragon n''s Hidden Area."

    Toothless''s fireballs were relentless, surrounding the illusory shadow from all directions. The fire energy emanating from its mouth was particrly potent and golden. At some point, the fireballs formed arge ring of fire.

    Qian Wanyu noticed that the phantom seemed somewhat panicked as if it could be burned by Toothless''s fireballs at any moment.

    No one saw the smile in the eyes of the illusory figure. With a flick of his finger, his gray clothes lifted in an arc, effortlessly allowing half of Toothless''s hard-earned ring of fire to pass by, while the other half of the mes still appeared precarious.

    "Roar"

    Toothless darted left and right. Despite his massive size, he was not tired at all; in fact, he seemed more agile than before.

    Qian Wanyu watched as Senior Phantom went from standing with his hands behind his back to using one hand, and then eventually using his other hand as well. This was the result of being pushed step by step by Toothless, forcing him to go all out. Even Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but praise Toothless''s rapid progress in her inner thoughts.

    None of them could have guaranteed that entrusting this dragon cub to anyone would result in such rapid growth in such a short period. Yet, someone had managed it.

    Toothless seemed to have evolved from a naive young dragon into a resourceful one. With newfound wisdom, he not only knew how to deceive but also how to execute diversions and distractions. His sessive strategies left Qian Wanyu speechless.

 Chapter 183 (2)

    Chapter 183 (2)

    Toothless bes more courageous as he fights, exerting all his energy.

    Even so, the first round of fireball attacks was neutralized by the shadow. The shadow stood still, hands hanging naturally, and stared at Toothless with a serious face, repeating the same words: "Go back."

    Toothless was panting heavily. The recent fight had drained him of much energy. He moved his strong limbs and swayed in front of the shadow, his eyes burning as he assessed the gap between himself and his opponent.

    The senior had made a three-part agreement with him: first, not to leave the deep pool until he became wise; second, not to leave the area until he defeated him. Later, perhaps not wanting to dampen his enthusiasm, the rules were amended to allow the senior to concede automatically if Toothless managed to make him step back. The third condition would only apply if the first two were met.

    Previously, Toothless had not activated his spiritual intelligence and thought this step would be simple. He believed that forcing someone to step back would be easy. Now, staring at the motionless tombkeeper who had stood there for three years, Toothless felt frustrated and wanted to bang his head against the iron gate of the Dragon n''s hiding ce.

    "Ouch." Toothless felt pain, but he seemed bound by his promises. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to leave; rather, he couldn''t figure out how to do so without ending up back where he started.

    Under the influence of Qian Wanyu''s spiritual power, Dongfang Minghui finally regained her senses. "Seventh sister, what''s wrong with Toothless?"

    He seemed very anxious and irritable.

    Qian Wanyu gently touched the mine whip on her waist. "He''s probably contemting how to defeat the phantom."

    Qing Mo was amazed. They had underestimated Toothless''s character in the past. His current fighting spirit had changed their perception. "His courage ismendable, but defeating that phantom within thirty to fifty years is impossible."

    For any ordinary person, challenging a Spiritual Saint would be a lifetime''s work. Qing Mo saying that Toothless could surpass a Spiritual Saint in a mere 30-50 years already shows how strong the current impression of Toothless is. He held Toothless in high regard, especially given his astonishing growth rate.

    Dongfang Minghui felt irritable, unsure if it was due to Toothless''s mood or something else. She nced at Mo Ce, who was standing again, despite his broken hands. His fierce eyes startled her, and she tugged at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve. "Seventh sister, he''s standing up."

    Mo Ce looked embarrassed but determined. He straightened up, gripped his bent sword, and flicked it. Noticing their gaze, he looked at them and murmured, "I am Mo Ce."

    It was unclear whether he was reminding himself or informing them.

    At that moment, Dongfang Minghui felt certain that the man before her was indeed Mo Ce. But she couldn''t rule out the possibility that his memories were fused with someone else''s. The moment they devoured each other''s souls, their fates already became intertwined.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her wrist and shook his head. "How do you know the correct path in Sleeping Dragon Valley, and how did you open the stone door? Who are you?"

    Mo Ce stared at them silently before speaking. "If my memory serves me right, he should be called Liang Zhi. He had been here before and lost his lover in Sleeping Dragon Valley. To save her, he repeatedly entered the valley, spent a fortune on mapping it, and even engraved the seal of the Sleeping Dragon."

    Mo Ce''s words were concise. He had gleaned this information from the memories of the man who had tried to devour his soul, a battle that left both of them severely damaged.

    Qian Wanyu''s mind had absorbed the memories in the memory mirror provided by the trapped dragon seal, containing hundreds of years of memories. After Mo Ce''s reminder, she sifted through these memories, eliminating irrelevant details until she found what Mo Ce had mentioned about Wen Ren.

    Long ago, this valley was just a valley surrounded by steep cliffs. The road was treacherous, resembling a cylindrical tower with no gaps. From a high vantage point, it was a series of steep bends. One misstep could send you tumbling down the cliff into the abyss. Initially, Sleeping Dragon Valley served as a resting ce for the dragon n and was considered a habitat valley. However, at some point, the valley seemed to be cursed, witnessing hundreds of years of life and death in endless cycles.

    About a hundred years ago, a newlywed couple ventured out for practice and identally entered Sleeping Dragon Valley. The valley was lush, teeming with nts and various creatures, far less barren than it is now. The monsters from the Demonic Mountains were even more terrifying.

    The man was named Liang Zhi, and the woman was Su Lan. Fearless as young calves, they began their journey of experience immediately. They encountered many strange creatures and low-level monsters. Their initial encounters with rather weak monsters lowered their guard until tragedy struck one day.

    This was the scene Qian Wanyu recalled. She had quickly skimmed through these memories earlier because the couple seemed so ordinary. Their story was just one of many, ending with the woman dying in her lover''s arms. The man became so distraught that he aimlessly wandered the maze of the trapped dragon valley, turning from a boy into a walking corpse.

    Upon hearing Mo Ce mention it, Qian Wanyu showed a hint of astonishment. "But that was a hundred years ago."

    Mo Ce paused, then smiled oddly at Qian Wanyu. "Indeed, it was a hundred years. I underestimated you, Qian Wanyu."

    Dongfang Minghui felt uneasy seeing Mo Ce''s ck pupils change and involuntarily stepped back, pulling Qian Wanyu''s hand. "Seventh sister, isn''t he Mo"

    "Should I call you Liang Zhi, Ji Qianhao, or Tu Zihan?" Qian Wanyu asked, looking at Mo Ce withplex eyes. She quickly aligned the timeline and key events in her memory. Thanks to the Sleeping Dragon Seal, she could recount everything in precise order.

    After Mo Ce''s recent reminder, she had found that several strangers had entered Sleeping Dragon Valley over the years. She had also studied various terrain maps and knew that thest time the Sleeping Dragon Seal was captured by Meng Ruoyu, it had indeed been engraved. This exined why the other party was so familiar with the valley; this person had chosen to enter it every twenty to thirty years.

    Thanks to her photographic memory and Mo Ce''s reminder, they could finally identify the person before them. This individual had a hundred years of memories and had changed bodies multiple times, ultimately appearing as Jing Ke.

    "Is your goal the holy medicine?"

    "Qian Wanyu, you''re so smart that I can''t bear to want to kill you," Mo Ce said.

    Qian Wanyu sneered. "I''ve heard that before. Many have said it, yet here I am, alive and well. But you must have paid a heavy price for living a hundred years, like changing bodies every thirty years?"

    He kept appearing in Sleepy Dragon Valley just to find the holy medicine to save his lover.

    The man paused, then burst intoughter. "Qian Wanyu, you know too much."

    Having been wary of him for some time, Qian Wanyu felt that he might be in leagues with Meng Yixiao. "What is your rtionship to Xian and Meng Yixiao?"

    Mo Ce who had now changed, radiated an evil aura. He sneered, "A bunch of useless people, not worth remembering."

    From his tone, it was clear that Xian and Meng Yixiao were merely pawns. Unfazed, Qian Wanyu retorted, "And you, if you lose your role, who will remember you?"

    Perhaps no one had ever questioned him like this, prompting him to ponder. "It doesn''t matter whether anyone remembers me or not."

    All he needed was the holy medicine.

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    ck water droplets sshed onto Qian Wanyu''s face, merging with the deep pool''s water. Dongfang Minghui quickly opened her silk umbre, which surprisingly corroded upon contact with the ck mist.

    Distressed, Dongfang Minghui wondered if her silk umbre would retire early!

    After missing his attack, Mo Ce turned towards Toothless, who was already irritable. Feeling a cold breath, Toothless realized it was Mo Ce, now exuding an aura of death and the ck mist he despised. This was thest straw.

    Toothless, who held grudges, especially from childhood, unleashed tenrge, golden fireballs at Mo Ce, blocking his path.

    "Liang Zhi" Qian Wanyu mused, not as repulsed by Mo Ce as she''d thought. She considered making a deal: if he released Mo Ce''s soul, there might be a chance for redemption. Otherwise, Mo Ce could bepletely consumed by him

    Qing Mo analyzed that Mo Ce''s soul was still intact, suggesting a chance for resistance. "We should provoke him, giving Mo Ce an opportunity."

    Everyone has a breaking point, and in a battle of souls, a single mistake could be pivotal.

    Qian Wanyu considered Qing Mo''s words. If they could help Mo Ce consume the other''s memory, they might unravel many mysteries.

    "Liang Zhi, your wife has been dead for a hundred years. What''s the point of the holy medicine now?" Qian Wanyu taunted, triggering his rage. Distracted, he was burned by Toothless''s mes.

    As he mumbled in denial, Qian Wanyu continued to provoke him, causing him to lose focus and get burned again.

    "Toothless, take back these fireballs," Dongfang Minghui urged.

    "No, Ninth Sister, wait." Qian Wanyu hesitated, watching Mo Ce writhe in agony, his voice fluctuating. "Mo Ce is a Dark Element Spiritual Master, and they''re all vulnerable to Toothless''s mes. Toothless, retract the mes."

    Toothless opened his mouth wide, quickly retracting all the mes, and continued topete with the shadow.

    Mo Ce rolled in the water for a while and then stopped. He stared at them with his original dark eyes and begged, "Kill me."

    Qian Wanyu nced at him and confirmed that the person in front of her was indeed Mo Ce. "Dying is easy. You can kill yourself with your own sword."

    Mo Ce smiled bitterly and shook his head. "No, the moment I consider suicide, he intervenes to stop me. I''ve tried."

    "You have two options," Qian Wanyu said sternly. "One is to die, allowing him to take over. If your mother encounters him in the future and mistakes him for you, she''ll suffer the consequences. The other option is to fight him. You''ve held him off for five hours; you can continue to do so. Remember, he''s the onepeting for your body not the other way around."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Mo Ce, sensing his immense pain. "Yes, Mo Ce, if you were able to restrain him before, you can do it again. Don''t forget, you still need to find your mother!"

    The corner of Mo Ce''s mouth curled into a smile, making him appear even more sinister. He sneered, as if he''d heard a joke. "Can he restrain me? What a joke, Qian Wanyu. We''ll see who has thestugh."

    Qian Wanyu frowned. She and Dongfang Minghui watched this drama of split personality unfold until the individual finally fainted.

    "Seventh sister, what should we do now?" Dongfang Minghui asked.

    Qian Wanyu remained silent, looking down at the person who had fainted and was still emitting a ck mist. "I''m curious to see what is the effect of searching for souls in such a chaotic situation is?"<blockquote>

    LOL Wanyu is ruthless!

    In other news I''ve been busy this past week working on a new site that could potentially be really cool for Yuri/Yaoi/Shoujo Ai/Shounen Ai machine-aided AI improved trantions for CN, KR and JP novels to really start expanding the reading roster, super excited to release that one.</blockquote>

 Chapter 184 (1)

    Chapter 184 (1)

    "Go back!"

    The phantom''s voice was clear and powerful, with a slightly rising pitch. It inexplicably carried the majesty of a superior and was so loud that everyone present could hear it clearly.

    When the fiery red light mixed with golden light gradually weakened until it was extinguished, the bottom of the deep pool returned to its previous bottomless appearance. Except for the illusory shadow that remained, even Qian Wanyu, who had adapted to the darkness, couldn''t help but wonder. She couldn''t identify it.

    Toothless, covered in scars, wailed and shook his limbs twice before copsing in front of the shadow. He gasped for air, his eyes shining brightly. He had also lost his fighting spirit and looked exhausted.

    Qian Wanyu slowly opened his eyes after hearing the sound. "How many times has it been?"

    "The third time. This time hested two sticks of incense longer than thest time," Qing Mo said, keeping watch. He found that the shadow seemed to be consciously exercising control over Toothless. "If Toothless doesn''t leave, your Ninth Sister, will also not want to leave. What are your ns?"

    "ns?"

    "Twenty years ago, your mother took the Qian Family to Sleeping Dragon Valley. Wasn''t it for the Spiritual Saint ruins and the holy medicine? Don''t you want it?" Qing Mo paused. "Wenren Liangzhi keeps entering Sleeping Dragon Valley. I''m afraid he has already researched it. If he wasn''t sure that the holy medicine was in the valley, why would he take risks repeatedly?"

    Qian Wanyu naturally understood. What she heard most in the Qian Family was the rumor her mother and Qian Ziyan had heard which was a mix of truth and falsehood. She suspected that someone had blurred this information deliberately. "I believe there''s treasure in the valley, but it''s hard to say whether it''s the holy medicine."

    Moreover, a mountain was blocking their way.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes lingered on the unconscious Mo Ce. She suddenly stood up and said, "This senior has chosen Toothless."

    No one else could see him, let alone defeat him.

    "Toothless!" Dongfang Minghui said, distressed at seeing Toothless in such a state. She had never seen him so persistent. The time she remembered most was when Toothless''s forelimbs were identally stained with ck mist. He had whined and cried day and night, probably in severe pain.

    Toothless groaned and panted for a while. Apparently rested, he got up again and circled around Senior Phantom like a beast king patrolling his territory. After circling three or four times, he went behind Senior Phantom and suddenly raised his sharp ws.

    Senior Phantom seemed to have eyes on his back. Toothless''s sharp ws were gently blocked, forcing him to retreat. Toothless extended another w, feigning an attack. Perhaps he was too confident, or maybe Senior Phantom didn''t expect it, but he blocked it gently with his hand behind his back. When he realized Toothless was feigning, it was toote. Toothless soared over Senior Xuying''s head, leaving behind a trail of golden and red mes.

    "Beautiful!" Qing Mo said, shocked to stand up from his cross-legged position in the sea of souls.

    Toothless had tried to surround the senior with fire before but had failed three times. This time, he thought of leaving mes in mid-air to trap Senior Phantom again.

    "Seventh sister!" Dongfang Minghui said, nervously grabbing Qian Wanyu''s wrist and looking straight at Toothless. As soon as he jumped down from behind the senior, he quickly spat out a series of fireballs. The sky was full of mes surrounding Senior Phantom, illuminating the area around the deep pool. "Look, there''s an iron gate there, and it seems to have writing on it," Little Color said excitedly in the sea of souls.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the scene and almost expected the result. She patted the back of Ninth Sister''s hand gently. "We have time."

    Then she looked along the light and saw a ck shadow hovering next to the iron door. It blended in with the deep surrounding environment and waspletely unrecognizable; only an outline could be seen.

    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the fire around Toothless solidified and was then extinguishedpletely without warning. Toothless whined unhappily.

    "Come again!" The cheerful voice was as cheerful as ever, slightly different from the previous go back.'' There was a hint of joy and a rare hint of seriousness that they could hardly detect.

    Toothless whined, exerting all his energy, attacking from left to right, jumping up and down. Whether he was ying with some toy or not, the me disappeared, and the area was covered by the deep water of the pool. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui stood aside patiently and watched. Although Toothless was making rapid progress, dealing with Senior Phantom was still impossible.

    Qing Mo was also a little puzzled in the sea of souls. "Why haven''t I seen him be so persistent before?"

    Qian Wanyu had watched Toothless and the senior fight several times and noticed something strange. There was obviously a better way, but Toothless kept using fireballs to block the path of Senior Phantom, as if forcing the opponent.

    This time, Toothless still followed the previousbat method. After the feint was seen through, the idea ofying down fireballs from above the opponent''s head was difficult to implement. He circled patiently, again and again.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes were tired, and Toothless hadn''t attacked yet.

    "Seventh sister, what is Toothless doing?" she asked.

    Qian Wanyu frowned and discussed with Qing Mo in the sea of souls. Toothless wouldn''t be foolish enough to think he could burn Senior Phantom to death with his weak fire spiritual power. Not to mention that the other party was just a spirit body; even if his true body were here, the idea of hurting him would be a dream.

    "It doesn''t look like that." Qing Mo said. He had some understanding of the Dragon n, which usually uses sharp ws and mouths to deal with enemies. However, in so many challenges, Toothless had only sprayed fireballs at the opponent.

    "It''s like he''s driving him away?" Qian Wanyu said.

    "Um?" After Qing Mo mentioned this, Toothless''s actions made sense. Especially when he saw Toothless spinning around in circles as if deep in thought, Qian Wanyu''s eyes moved down from Senior Phantom to his legs. "I''ve never seen him move since we came down to the deep pool."

    No one present had seen him move.

    "Is there something under his feet?" Dongfang Minghui asked innocently.

    "No," Qian Wanyu quickly rejected the guess. "Let''s give it a try."

    "How do we try?"

    Qian Wanyu drew out her thunder whip and whispered, "You try the left; I''ll try the right. Let''s see what changes happen to Senior Phantom."

    The two of them watched thepetition with inquisitive eyes, paying more attention than usual to things they had never noticed before. Dongfang Minghui tilted her head and looked at the shadow in front of her. The shadow she had seen before seemed blurred. It wasn''t an illusion.

    "Senior!" Dongfang Minghui suddenly leaned toward the other party with a grateful look on her face. "Thank you for being merciful before."

    Facing Dongfang Minghui, the shadow didn''t say a word. When she stood up straight again, his palms, wet with water droplets, had already hit her face. Little Color grabbed her from behind, and Dongfang Minghui found that the distance between her fingers and her eyes was less than one centimeter.

    "Wow, you scared me to death," Dongfang Minghui said. She just wanted to test whether this senior was like the one in the middle. Whether kind or stern toward Toothless, he would at least say a word or two. Before she couldin, the opponent''s palm was withdrawn again, and this time the water droplets turned into a stream. The opponent''s speed increased, and she shouted, "Senior, please be merciful."

    On the other hand, Qian Wanyu drew out her water-thunder whip and took the initiative to attack the phantom without saying a word as soon as she stood in front of him. At first, the phantom blocked her with one hand. Qian Wanyu followed the same trajectory that Toothless had taken earlier. Initially, the opponent used only one hand, but soon Qian Wanyu was forced to use her other hand.

    "Did Toothless attack him from all directions just to force him to use all his strength?" Qing Mo wondered in the sea of souls.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t think so. Based on her understanding of Toothless, he is not a spiritual beast obsessed with practicing. His character has inherited some of Ninth Sister''sziness. He iszy about cultivating and prefers to sit rather than stand, and lie down rather than sit. Such a spiritual beast wouldn''t perform such unnecessary actions unless something was wrong with him.

    "No."

    "What is it then?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes followed Toothless closely. She put herself in Toothless''s role, thinking carefully about his seemingly meaningless actions. Knowing that fire was useless against the senior, she still went to great lengths to experiment with the fireball.

    "To force him to retreat."

    "Oh, why?" Dongfang Minghui, her mouth still bloodied and a bruise on her cheek, asked puzzledly. "Why did Toothless force Senior Xuying to retreat?"

    Who knows?

    Qian Wanyu attacked Senior Phantom from the start and gradually began to target his lower body. No matter from which tricky angle she attacked his legs, she was blocked by Senior Phantom''s hands.

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside, looking at Seventh Sister and Toothless. She touched her chin and identally touched the bruise, wincing in pain. "Toothless."

    If they were onnd, Seventh Sister could release earth spiritual power, condense earth thorns, and make them emerge from the ground, forcing the opponent to dodge.

    But now, in the deep pool, she murmured, "Little Color, try it with your vines."

    Little Color rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m as stupid as you? I might be shattered by his pressure before even getting in front of him."

    "What should we do?"

    "I''ll give it a try."

    Qian Wanyu released five elements of spiritual power, stirring up the water in the deep pool. The entire water surface began to vibrate violently. Wind from nowhere blew up the water, forming small channels. There were waves, but they dispersed like the ebbing tide when they reached a meter away from the senior.

    Toothless was defeated again. This time he tilted his head and watched as Qian Wanyu swung her thunder whip toward the opponent''s legs repeatedly. Although she failed to force him back, Senior Phantom seemed to not be able to dodge. After being hit multiple times by Qian Wanyu''s whip, the illusory shadow shook and eventually dispersed.

    Qian Wanyu was slightly startled, obviously not expecting such an oue.

    "A phantom is still a phantom in the end. He must be lingering here for some purpose, leaving behind these remnants." Qing Mo said regretfully. "Even these remnants are so powerful. If he were still alive, he''d be a genius of his generation."

    "I see now."

    Qian Wanyu understood that Senior Phantom was not invincible. After achieving a certain goal, he would disappearpletely. Could Toothless, who was shaking his head, be thest obsession of Senior Phantom?

    "Seventh Sister, the senior he" The shadow seemed to have lightened. It could disappear at any moment, just like Seventh Sister''s shadow did earlier. Was it because of Seventh Sister''s whip? She looked again at the shadow in the middle, who was quietly staring at Toothless, showing no regret at all.

    "It''s up to Toothless," Qian Wanyu said, deciding not to take any more action. She sat cross-legged and suddenly asked, "Where is Mo Ce?"

    Mo Ce

    When Dongfang Minghui turned around, she found that the person who had been lying down was now gone. "I don''t know; he was here just a moment ago."

    Everyone present had been focused on Senior Phantom and Toothless, and they hadn''t noticed when Mo Ce woke up or when he left.

    Qian Wanyu''s brows furrowed. Her eyes scanned the area before finally settling on Senior Phantom. With the Senior here, it was impossible for Mo Ce to go deeper. The only possibility was that he had ascended.

    "Damn it."

    "It''s the Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was still in the stone door. If Mo Ce took it, they would be trapped in the deep pool. Both of them moved quickly to ascend. Dongfang Minghui was slower and was pulled up by Little Color''s vines.

    As soon as they reached the shore, they heard the wailing sounds of the Sleepy Dragon Seal.

    "I won''t leave! I won''t leave! You''re the bad guy; let me go!"

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal!"

    When Dongfang Minghui reached for her silk umbre, she panicked, remembering that its strongest resistance had been broken by the ck mist. Her weapon had turned into scrap metal. Just as she hesitated, something flew out of the space.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was resisting. Wenren Liangzhi grabbed it by the neck with one hand, attempting to forcefully pull it out of the stone gate pattern. Unexpectedly, something struck him hard on the back of the head.

    In that moment, he became groggy. As soon as he loosened his grip, the Sleepy Dragon Seal retreated into its shell, and the stone door pattern disappeared along with it.

    The thunder whip in Qian Wanyu''s hand also struck the other person''s back at the same time, leaving a bloody mark. The wound was quickly covered by emitted ck mist, with strands of ck threads on it.

    the Tianyin''s helmet wobbled on the ground like a roly-poly, even jumping to the stone door by itself. It stared at the disappearing lines for a long time before jumping back into Dongfang Minghui''s arms, seemingly regretful.

    "Holy shit," Dongfang Minghui eximed. The Tianyin''s helmet was super heavy. She had to use both hands to keep from dropping it. "It''s very dangerous for you to run out like that."

    Little Douya shook its head, clearly not paying attention. It even tried to nuzzle her with itsrge bud.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t stay mad at it.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the disappeared Trapped Dragon Seal and lines, then said, "Come out."

    The stone door remained motionless.

    Qian Wanyu''s thunder whip struck the ground hard, causing it to crack. She rolled up the whip and walked toward the stone gate, her face stern.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed a red mark flowing on it, which then quickly disappeared.

    "If you don''te out, I''ll destroy this stone gate," Qian Wanyu dered, always a woman of her word.

    The red marks on the stone door began to reappear, bit by bit. The marks that had disappeared earlier returned. The Sleepy Dragon Seal trembled and detached itself from the mark on the stone door, clinging to it in fear. "What do you want me to do?"<blockquote>

    Haha pretty interesting when Wanyu bullies someone into submission! Kweeen</blockquote>

 Chapter 184 (2)

    Chapter 184 (2)

    Dongfang Minghui saw it trembling; one of its legs was shaking so much that it almost knelt down. The other party was obviously very afraid of Seventh Sister. She coughed dryly, "Sleepy Dragon Seal, do you know why Mo Ce arrested you?"

    "He is not Mo Ce," Qian Wanyu interrupted her. "Qing Mo said it was an ident caused by two soulspeting for the body. The two crossed paths. Sometimes Mo Ce appeared, and sometimes another person did."

    It sounded more like a split personality, even scarier than her previous sleepwalking episodes.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal continued to tremble. If Qian Wanyu hadn''t been so powerful and consistent, it would have clung to the stone door and nevere out. "I don''t knowevery time, they try their best to catch me."

    "It''s too dangerous outside; I don''t want to go out at all," it added.

    "Every time?" Qian Wanyu emphasized, looking at the Sleepy Dragon Seal with a half-smile. The purple thunder and lightning on the surface of the water thunder whip in his hand flowed back and forth, looking very intimidating.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted tofort the Sleepy Dragon Seal, but the other party seemed to prefer death, and Seventh Sister''s angry look was truly frightening.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Didn''t you say before that you would only go out once every twenty years? Please exin."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal trembled and took a long time to exin the matter clearly. Not only twenty years ago but also every twenty to thirty years, people always tried to break through the stone door to catch it. It had always assumed that these people were after the treasure hidden in the deep pool. That was until twenty years ago when it was caught by that lunatic, Meng Ruoyu. Listening to the man''s muttering, it realized that he was trying to use it to seal the Sleepy Dragon Valley in a ce where no one could find it.

    "You?" Qian Wanyu seemed skeptical. "For your safety, you''ll have to follow me from now on."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was so frightened that it knelt down, its face a mask of horror, its eyes wider than its own head.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little sorry for the Sleepy Dragon Seal. "Seventh Sister, how about letting it follow me? I was its host before, and it might be morefortable with me."

    Sleepy Dragon Seal who was frustrated and hunched over, suddenly perked up, looking at Dongfang Minghui expectantly.

    "But you can''t tease me anymore," Dongfang Minghui added.

    When the Sleepy Dragon Seal heard this, it remembered the agony it had caused her. "It was because I needed nourishment before, and you didn''t know how to provide it," it exined.

    Seeing its cowardice, Dongfang Minghui extended her hand, and Tianyin''s helmet automatically slipped off, shocking her.

    Qian Wanyu seized this opportunity to tie up Mo Ce.

    "Little bean sprout, what are you doing?" Dongfang Minghui saw the Tianyin Helmet jump in front of the Sleepy Dragon Seal. The two looked simr; one had a round head, and the other had two round buds on top.

    Dongfang Minghui felt an inexplicable sense of joy watching them.

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was also curious. "You should know each other, right?"

    "Nope" both replied, shaking their heads. The Sleepy Dragon Seal extended its hand, which was slender and soft like a noodle, and gently touched the little bean sprout. One of the buds shrank back immediately upon being touched.

    The touch was different from what it remembered; it was softer than before. The Sleepy Dragon Seal also sniffed its nose, seeming to detect a fragrance.

    The little bean sprout shook its head, and the small flower bud that had been touched lowered its head shyly.

    Don''t ask her how she knew; the two buds of the little bean sprouts have always been like twins. They like topete and never want to bow their heads, as if doing so would allow the other bud to surpass them.

    So Dongfang Minghui felt very strange. She picked up the little bean sprouts again and gently stroked the two small buds.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, meet little bean sprouts."

    "Little Bean Sprout, meet Sleepy Dragon Seal."

    The two looked at each other curiously, and Dongfang Minghui guessed that they had probably mette in life and felt a sense of sympathy for each other.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu and casually threw Mo Ce to the ground. "Seventh Sister, what should we do with him?"

    Qian Wanyu tightened the rope and said, "We may need someone to watch him. If anything seems off, you''ll have to notify us."

    Dongfang Minghui suggested, "Seventh Sister, why don''t I stay?"

    "No, let Little Color stay and watch him."

    "Why me?" Little Color emerged from the sea of souls, very dissatisfied. "He''s a Dark Element Spiritual Master, Dark Element!"

    Both Mo Ce and Wen Renliangzhi have their own auras of death or ck mist, which are its nemeses. If we''re not careful, big trouble could happen. Little Color shook its head repeatedly, "I don''t want to guard him. Just kill him directly."

    For a time, Mo Ce became a hot potato.

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly. "It''s precisely because he''s your nemesis that I want you to stay."

    "Huh?" Dongfang Minghui looked confused. "Seventh Sister, what do you mean?"

    Little Color understood Qian Wanyu''s expression immediately and set a condition thoughtfully. "It''s not impossible for me to guard him, but there must be a reward afterwards to appease me."

    When Dongfang Minghui saw that Little Color was even ckmailing Seventh Sister, she quickly interjected, "Whatever you want, I can find it for you."

    Little Color shook its head. "No, you always bargain with me. I want her to promise me a condition herself."

    Dongfang Minghui was so angry that she asked, "Tell me, what do you want?"

    "Holy medicine."

    Qian Wanyu sneered, her cold eyes darkening. "That''s a tall order. Let''s not even discuss whether there''s any holy medicine in Sleeping Dragon Valley; even if there is, I won''t give it to you."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know how to persuade her. "Seventh Sister, why don''t I stay? If I stay, this guy will naturally stay too."

    Little Color was so frustrated that it stomped its feet in ce. "Even if there''s no holy medicine, at least give me a higher-grade medicinal nt aspensation."

    "You can have that," Qian Wanyu agreed immediately.

    Little Color heard Qian Wanyu agree so readily and immediately regretted not asking for two more nts.

    "This magical nt has such grand ambitions. It wants holy medicine just to improve itself," Qing Mo guessed.

    Like the fire lotus foundst time, which despite it having different attributes, Little Color still secretly picked the fire lotus without anyone knowing, probably to remove its fire attribute and then swallow it.

    Little Color guarded Mo Ce on the shore while Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui dived into the deep pool again. After some thought, Dongfang Minghui finally asked, "Seventh Sister, did you let Little Color guard Mo Ce to let him go?"

    Qian Wanyu, swimming outside, listened to Ninth Sister''s muffled voice and patiently exined, "Not really, but I suspect Wen Renliangzhi won''t tolerate being tied up, let alone being swallowed by Mo Ce. He will definitely try to find the holy medicine before us."

    "Huh? Isn''t the holy medicine under the deep pool?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled enigmatically and did not borate.

    Dongfang Minghui muttered for a while without receiving a response and became depressed. The two returned to the same spot, watching Toothless stand up and fall down repeatedly.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed, "I don''t know when Toothless will be able to defeat Senior Phantom. This is a huge undertaking. Seventh Sister, since Senior Phantom is still sparring with Toothless, we might as well go to that ce."

    Last time they had only peeked at a corner, and seeing it again made their hearts itch as if countless cat paws were scratching them.

    Qian Wanyu nced over quietly and said, "Maybe I can go."

    "Why?"

    "If my guess is correct, that shadow is the tombkeeper guarding the dragon n''s hiding ce. Only those he approves can enter." Clearly, except for Toothless, who had caught the opponent''s eye, everyone else was eliminated.

    From the beginning, all humans who had broken into Dragon Nest Valley were probably eliminated as well.

    This senior may have been waiting for a real dragon for a long time, so when he saw Toothless, he invested so much effort into training it.

    Dongfang Minghui obviously didn''t believe it and said eagerly, "Seventh Sister, I''m going to go over and have a look. I won''t take anything."

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with surprise and warned, "Ninth Sister, be careful."

    "Okay."

    As for what to be cautious of, Seventh Sister probably meant not to touch any mechanisms or the like. Dongfang Minghui proceeded carefully, but before she could cross the boundary, she was blocked by a spiritual force.

    Qian Wanyu picked her up, understanding the situation.

    Dongfang Minghui found that there were more than one phantom in front of herten in total. The ten phantoms stood in their way, posing identically, which made her feel a bit awkward.

    "Ahem, Seventh Sister," she scratched her head awkwardly, "What should we do now?"

    "You and me need to go together" Qian Wanyu shook her head helplessly, her eyes full of endearment, and set her down. "These phantoms will definitely attack together. You handle three, and I''ll take on seven. I''ll ask Little White toe out and help you."

    After saying that, a white shadow appeared in front of her, and the little white tiger shook its fur majestically.

    "Seven"

    Seven seemed too many.

    But before she could finish her sentence, she saw Seventh Sister rush over, leaving three shadows for her to deal with. Dongfang Minghui still felt a lot of pressure. She pulled out her silk umbre and said to Little White, "Little White, let''s not embarrass Seventh Sister."

    "Roar"

    Chaos ensued under the deep pool. When Little White saw Toothless, he was full of energy but was immediately overwhelmed. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to watch, but when she faced the two shadows, the pressure doubled, and she couldn''t worry about anyone else.

    As for Qian Wanyu, the pressure she faced increased sevenfold, and Qing Mo, who was in the sea of souls, couldn''t bear to watch any longer.

    "Who made you show off."

    "Shut up."

    At this critical moment, she didn''t want to hear any gloating. She watched as the seven phantoms acted in unison, all in the same posture. The pressure she faced continued to mount, and within a few breaths, she was overwhelmed.

    Qing Mo, who was in the sea of souls, simply covered his eyes. If this beating continued, Wanyu would definitely end up battered.

    Qian Wanyu was knocked to the ground within the time it took to burn an incense stick. Fortunately, the phantoms were still gentlemen; they temporarily stopped when they saw her sit down. Qian Wanyu sat cross-legged, meditated for a bit, and then got up only to be beaten down again. She could fend off one, two, or three hands, but the remaining four, five, six, and seven wouldnd heavy blows on her, regardless of the others.

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t focus on everything at once.

    "It would be nice if I had seven pairs of hands," she thought.

    With this thought, a magic spell automatically appeared in Qian Wanyu''s mind. While being beaten, she quickly memorized it. After adjusting her state repeatedly, she managed to fend off seven hands. Suddenly, additional hands appeared behind her, reducing the pressure she felt.

    Qing Mo uncovered his eyes after a while, puzzled. "How can shest this long? Wanyu, you''ve been learning for so long and haven''t mastered it. Why did you be enlightened after just one beating?"

    It wasn''t enlightenment; it was a survival instinct. Her ability toprehend was incredibly strong. She went from one hand to two, then from two to three

    These extra hands had no spiritual power but could help her block the phantoms'' blows. Even so, the number of times she was hit continued to increase.

    "Tsk, good thing they didn''t p her in the face," Qing Momented. "Otherwise, she''d look like a pig''s head."

    "Shut up," Qian Wanyu retorted, temporarily blocking Qing Mo. She knew he would only say irritating things, so she focused on her multiple hands technique.

    After Dongfang Minghui got rid of two phantoms, she had time to assess the situation. Little White was faring no better than she was, but Seventh Sister was holding her own against seven phantoms.

    She looked at it for a while and was stunned by the scene in front of her.

    Behind Qian Wanyu, one, two or three hands appeared out of nowhere, attacking from left to right, but they were able to fight on a par with the seven hands of the Seven Shadows. No, there should still be a weakness, but the Seventh sister was working hard to eliminate this weakness.

    Dongfang Minghui stood on one side with Little White, quietly watching her tirelessly finish the training, and then fight again after the training. The spirit of endless life and endless fighting made her feel hot.

    Seventh Sister is really amazing. She was always able to fight in the midst of understanding, advance in battle, and achieve both understanding and practice.

    This model was almost the same with Toothless.

    She looked at seventh sister with twinkling eyes, at the illusory hand behind her, and watched her step by step from a weak position slowly ovee the seven phantoms, until Qian Wanyu sessfully dispersed one of the phantoms. If there was one dispersed, there must be two after that and it only became easier after that.

    "Little White, look, Seventh Sister is so radiant that it''s hard to look away," Dongfang Minghui said, her eyes full of love.

    "Roar" Little White responded, fixated on Toothless.

    After dispersing the seven phantoms, Qian Wanyu felt invigorated. She found Dongfang Minghui and said, "This fight has been enlightening. Ninth Sister, protect me."

    "Okay."

    Meanwhile, Mo Ce woke up on the bank of the deep pool. Realizing he was tied up, he struggled a bit but found the rope too strong to break. He saw green lights around him and vines lying around. "Is anyone there?" he called out.

    Little Color who was busy studying the dragon''s head, ignored him.

    After Mo Ce called out and received no answer, he stopped struggling and stared quietly at the door.

    Little Color was intrigued by the round stones in the dragon''s mouth but hesitated to take them. It carefully touched them with its vine branches.

    Mo Ce fainted again and woke up a short whileter. Seeing the vine branches, he smiled.

    "Little Colour?"

    Little Color looked stern and withdrew its attention from the round formation stone. Great, the bad guy has shown up. Mo Ce has seen Little Color in person, but he has never spoken much, let alone called out Little Color''s name. As for Wen Renliangzhi, he''s just an old fool, upying the bodies of various people, and changing his persona is easy for him and the cues weren''t easy to pick up.

    To deal with this kind of veteran, Little Color had to work hard.

    "Little Color? I know you are here." The smile at the corner of Mo Ce''s mouth was actually very beautiful, but paired with the bottomless ck pupils and the ck mist emanating from his body, he has gone from a delicate and clean person to an evil looking one. His whole person radiated an evil aura, "Don''t you want to know where the holy medicine is? If you let me go, I can give you half of the holy medicine."

    Little Color nced at the back of the other person''s head with disdain. It was a magic nt with profound knowledge. "Wen Renliangzhi, you are willing to be neither a human nor a ghost for the holy medicine. If you find the holy medicine, will you share half of it with me? As long as you have some IQ no one would believe that you would do this, tell me, why are you calling me, I am very busy."

    After saying that, Little Color secretly put the vine into the dragon''s mouth, and touched the round stone all over, once and again, and couldn''t put it down.

    First, draw a big pie for someone to lure them into taking the bait.

    Little Color was in a dilemma. It is a well-informed magic nt. How can it behave stupidly and show that it can easily take the bait?

    Qian Wanyu''s task was really difficult.

    "You are right, the holy medicine is useful to me. If possible, I am willing to exchange it for you with another piece of news." Wen Renliangzhi added after a moment, "Of course, I do this in the hope that you can let me go. You won''t get anything good if you follow them. You might as well follow me, and I can leave everything else to you except the holy medicine."

    The offer seemed to be getting better.

    Little Color pondered how to show its cunning side without appearing gullible.

 Chapter 185 (1)

    Chapter 185 (1)

    "What you said makes sense. That woman, Qian Wanyu, is selfish and indifferent. Anyone can fall out of favor faster than one can turn the pages of a book. I''ve had enough of her for a long time." When Little Color vented its dissatisfaction with Qian Wanyu, nderous words poured out of its mouth. It spared no effort in nagging and finally concluded, "I haven''t liked her for a long time."

    "Since you don''t like her, why do you still listen to her so much?"

    "Fart," Little Color retorted, showing its true colors. Using a vine branch, it kicked Wen Renliangzhi, who was sitting at the bottom of the stone steps, and dered proudly, "How could I listen to her? This is"

    Little Color thought angrily that if it weren''t for its naive friend who depended on that person for life, along with the existence of a blood contract, it wouldn''t be so restrained.

    Wen Renliangzhi listened to itsints and chuckled. "I think you''re still afraid of her. If you''re not, why are you guarding me like this? You''d even let a treasure pass by. Forget it; I must have misjudged you."

    All provocative tactics were deployed.

    Bored, Little Color rested its head on one hand while the rest of its vines plunged into the deep pool, slightly clouding the water. They then wrapped each of the ring-shaped nine dragon heads, while the remaining vines floated in the air, making various movements. "Don''t try to provoke me with your tactics. You just want to leave Sleeping Dragon Valley. Unfortunately, Qian Wanyu just threatened me. Also she took away the cowardly Sleepy Dragon Seal so what are you even relying on? You''ve only told me half of your n so I don''t think you''re sincere at all."

    "If I could enter from outside, I can also exit," Wen Renliangzhi stated confidently. "What do you think of the proposal I just made?"

    "Still considering."

    "Considering?" Wen Renliangzhi chuckled. "Actually, you want to know what else besides the holy medicine could be worth your attention?"

    "Yes," Little Color confirmed. "You refuse to give me the holy medicine, so why should I risk offending Qian Wanyu to help you? There must be something to make it worth my while."

    Wen Renliangzhi released a wisp of ck mist, which hovered at the bottom of the stone steps, poised to act. Little Color noticed but wasn''t concerned; it believed Wen Renliangzhi was just trying to waste its time.

    "In addition to the holy medicine, there are also three spiritual nts of a slightly lower grade than the holy medicine. You should know that the Sleeping Dragon Valley is actually the hiding ce of the Dragon n. Those members buried here are members of the Dragon n who unfortunately died young or made mistakes and were imprisoned in this ce. Thats why the Dragon n here is called the Sleeping Dragon Valley. The Dragon n has always liked luxurious things, and holy medicines can be used as burial objects. Do you think there can be less treasure?"

    Little Color sneered in its heart. Wen Renliangzhi has entered and exited the Dragon Nest three times in the past hundred years with no results. If the holy medicine was so easy to get, why wait to get it?

    However, Little Color still had to pretend to be tempted and embarrassed. It smacked its lips twice. A spiritual nt that is slightly inferior to the holy medicine This was a lie. There was no grass growing in the Sleeping Dragon Valley, not even a trace of green nts, where could a high-grade spiritual nte from?

    "As long as you let go of me, I will only take the holy medicine and I won''t need any other spiritual nts. How about that?"

    Seeing the surrounding ck fog grow denser, Little Color set its condition. "It''s not impossible, but on one condition: I must follow you."

    Once Little Color agreed, Wen Renliangzhi quickly withdrew the ck mist and everything returned to normal.

    Little Color cautiously retracted the immortal rope, avoiding close contact with Wen Renliangzhi, knowing that if it hadn''t agreed, it might have been harmed by the ck mist.

    For its own sake, it was just a fragile magic nt and couldn''t withstand the torment of Wen Renliangzhi''s ck mist.

    Wen Renliangzhi looked at Little Color''s vines all over the deep pool. After looking around, he finally focused on the stone door. Without the sleepy dragon seal there, the mark of the stone door became very obvious, a ring shape with a paper clip shape slot in the center andplex lines in the middle that kept changing back and forth.

    This is the first time Little Color actually noticed that this textured door almost seemed alive.

    "I can''t even understand it. How will you unlock this lock?"

    "Get out of the way," he ordered, summoning more ck mist to form a key in the shape of the Sleepy Dragon Seal with the difference being the real Sleepy Dragon Seal was a fiery red but this was aplete ck key with even a faint ck mist flowing out of the "key".

    Little Color''s vines covered 360 degrees of the area with no blind spots. It saw all the little moves made by Wen Renliangzhi. It sighed in admiration, especially when it saw a fake key'' that was almost exactly the same as the sleepy dragon seal. It thought it was no wonder that the other party managed to enter the sleepy dragon valley without any hindrance. It turns out that he had such a technique to support him.

    It seems that the sleepy dragon seal itself had no use at all for him.

    "Are you trying to set me up?" Little Color impatiently asked. "If you fail, let me know so I can stop wasting my time."

    To make it do such a dangerous thing, it only managed to ckmail Qian Wanyu of a high-grade medicinal nt Little Color felt bitter in its heart and regretted it very much. If it had known this, it should have taken a big bite.

    Rumble

    Every time the huge stone door was activated, it would emit a warning sound simr to thunder. The stone door shook, dust flew up, and the stone door with the slot in the center was pulled open to both sides.

    Wen Renliangzhi stepped out just in time but Little Color had a close shave. If Little Color hadn''t dodged in time, it would have been pinched into a potion by the stone door! Nevertheless, one vine was severed. Little Color nced at Wen Renliang with a gloomy look. "Your key seems to be defective."

    "Compared with the real Sleepy Dragon Seal, it''s naturally iparable," said Wen Renliangzhi, deliberately. His replica key could only open the stone door for five breaths. After that, the door would automatically close.

    This resulted in the thrilling scene just a moment ago.

    Little Color noticed Nine Dragons seemed to be moving and leapt out of the way, distancing himself from the outer cave''s entrance. That was close. Meanwhile, Wen Renliangzhi left a decoy in the inner cave.

    The iron chains quivered briefly and retracted back into the mural due to the closed stone door. Its eyes red at Wen Renliangzhi, emitting a low, deafening roar.

    "You''re quick on your feet," Wen Renliangzhi said, sizing up Little Color.

    "You''re not too shabby yourself."

    Unfamiliar with Sleeping Dragon Valley, Little Color discreetly marked the area before following Wen Renliangzhi closely. "Is the holy medicine at the bottom of this abyss?" it asked curiously.

    "Um," replied Wen Renliangzhi, whose face momentarily shed with a murderous intent in the dark as they were descending down the steps.

    Little Color paused, luckily evading Wen Renliangzhi''s sudden attack and quickly retreated. A ck fog materialized and took a human form.

    "Where is the agreed partnership?" Little Color nced at Wen Renliangzhi dissatisfied, quickly retreated, and quickly retreated from the bottomyer of the abyss. Seeing that Wen Renliangzhi did not continue to chase, it couldn''t help but feel curious, it waited for a while and then cautiously moved to thest floor.

    It jumped directly from mid-air, and saw that the bottom of the abyss was a garden, with a dark pool in the middle, and a lot of fine stones around it. As for thedder that Wenren Liangzhi came down from above just now, it was an irondder with the chains making a very loud sound when they moved.

    Little Color shouted, "Wen Renliangzhi, stop hiding. I know you''re here."

    Little Color walked around two or three times and found that there was nothing in this ce, not a de of grass growing, and it seemed that there had been a fire before, and the mes engulfed the ce. A veryrge arc was burned out.

    It whipped some stones with its vines, which easily crumbled. "Strange," it mumbled, wondering how Wen Renliangzhi had vanished so mysteriously.

    Looking at the pool of water as dark as ink, Little Color wanted to test it. The vine branches rolled up a stone and dipped it into the ck pool for a moment. After it pulled out the other end from the ck pool, it immediately took the stone. The stone was thrown into the ck pool again.

    "You got me, Wen Renliangzhi."

    Without the key, it couldn''t return to the stone door. It waited a full day but saw no one. Eventually, it returned to the abyss floor. "Something''s weird about this pool," it muttered.

    If only it weren''t a magic nt.

    "Guess I''ll be unable to exinter," it concluded.

    Feeling that nothing had been aplished despite receiving a high-grade spiritual nt from Qian Wanyu, Little Color paced aimlessly. After taking a few wrong turns, it found itself back at the starting point where they first fell.

    "Hey, finally seeing the same kind." Little Color tentatively pushed the dead tree with the vine. The trunk was so old that it might break at any time. Little Color only used ayer of force, and the tree burst. s, the dry leaves on the tree trunks fell to the ground. When the wind blew, it felt particrly depressed.

    Little Color took a few steps away from the tree in disgust, but then thought something was wrong. The tree in the memory mirror was like a symbol of the Sleeping Dragon Valley. This tree could always be recorded in the memory mirror when anyone entered bing a background image of that group of people, from small saplings to towering trees, and then just like the whole process of human life going through boyhood, youth, middle age and old age, this tree also experienced all the experiences that a tree should have.

    "Memory can''t deceive us, only you can," it said, staring at the tree. "Why are you the only thing alive in a valley where nothing grows?"

    It is aplete tree, not a dead tree or a lifeless one.

    Little Color squatted down and looked at the intricate roots of the tree for a long time. There were even vines of its own inserted into the soil. This patch of soil was almost covered with rocks; to find the root of the tree, the stones had to be moved away first.

    When its vines had been inserted into the soil for almost one meter, a strong sense of vitality returned to Little Color. Its surprised expression was soon reced by joy. "What the hell, it turns out there is something down here?!"

    Click.

    A sudden noise woke Little Color, who was squatting next to the big tree.

    Wen Renliangzhi looked at Little Color with a sly smile, stretched out his bright red tongue, and clicked it twice. "I tried every possible means to get rid of you, but I didn''t expect to bump into you and have you discover it."

    Little Color stood up quickly and looked at the other person warily. After hearing his words, it quickly reacted andughed loudly. "So that''s it. The holy medicine is actually hidden in such a ce."

    No wonder that group of people who entered the Sleeping Dragon Valley despite turning the Valley upside down, they still couldn''t find what they wanted. It was because the thing was right under their noses, but no one noticed it. "So many people hadn''t found it. How did you discover it?"

    Wen Renliangzhi looked at him with a half-smile. "Want to dy the time?"

    Little Color was shuddering in its heart, but didn''t show it at all on its face. "Dy for time? Do I still need to dy for me to deal with you?"

    Wen Renliangzhi mocked, but his hands moved quickly, and the ck thread mist was heading toward Little Color. Little Color''s vines could not spread out at all. Once the nasty thing made contact with them, its spiritual power would dissipate quickly.

    When that timees, let alone dying, survival itself will be a big question. So, Little Color became increasingly cautious.

    In the deep pool, Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were still guarding Toothless. Since thest time, she no longer dared to think about the dragon n''s hiding ce. After passing the ten shadows, they could see the handwriting clearly above the iron gate.

    "Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui stroked his pounding heart. "I don''t feel well."

    "Huh?" Qian Wanyu looked at Toothless intently. She could learn a lot by watching the battle. Toothless was smarter than she had thought. After just a few uses of the whip before, Toothless had understood the essence of her technique and specialized in attacking the lower part of the phantom, which looked a bit worse. Qian Wanyu couldn''t help but sweat.

    Whether they could leave the Sleeping Dragon Valley depends on Toothless''s progress. If it progresses slowly, they have to apany it slowly. However, from what she has seen so far, Toothless is progressing rapidly and has very good talents.

    "What''s ufortable?"

    Qian Wanyu stood up, holding little bean sprouts in her hands, her eyes moving back and forth over her body. She walked around a bit upset, her heart pounding, and she felt very uneasy. Besides Toothless, the only person beside her was Little Color, who was staying with Wenren Liangzhi. "Seventh sister, I always feel uneasy. Could something have happened to Little Color?"

    Little Color had signed a blood contract with her; one would prosper and the other would suffer.

    The two went up to the deep pool and saw no trace of Little Color and Mo Ce. Qian Wanyu looked around and saw no signs of a fight. She guessed that Little Color had let them go on purpose. "Sleepy Dragon Seal, open up the door."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal was pressed against Dongfang Minghui''s back, and he shook his head desperately. "Don''t open it; don''t go out."

    The Sleepy Dragon Seal still had some ability to predict the direction of the entire Trapped Dragon Valley. It felt that a significant change was about to happen in the valley. This change would ur either outside or under the deep pool.

    "Sleepy Dragon Seal, Little Color was taken out. Without you, it can''te back," Dongfang Minghui tried to reason with it but found that the other party was unresponsive.

    "Give it to me," Qian Wanyu said without a word, pulling the Sleepy Dragon Seal from Ninth Sister''s back. The death energy that had already condensed in her hand suddenly enveloped the seal. "Now I give you two choices: open the stone door, or you will disappearpletely. I feel like Wen Renliangzhi can easily open this door, so you seem to be of no use at all."

    After being nced at by Qian Wanyu''s indifferent eyes, the Sleepy Dragon Seal immediately surrendered. "But there will be big changes outside soon."

    After the Sleepy Dragon Seal reluctantly aligned with the pattern of the stone door, the door slowly opened on both sides. Qian Wanyu pulled the shameless seal away from the stone gate mark and threatened, "Be calm, or I will turn you into a pile of dust that even this stone gate cannot recognize."

    Dongfang Minghui was thinking thoughtfully on the side. The Seventh Sister''s method was effective. She was so intimidating that the Sleepy Dragon Seal, which had been ying like a child with her, finally opened the door. After a little threat and stern speech from Seventh Sister, she got a direct result.

    The conclusion drawn was that the Sleepy Dragon Seal was a creature that bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    "Seventh Sister, let the Sleepy Dragon Seal lead the way. It must know where Little Color and Wen Renliangzhi are," Dongfang Minghui said anxiously.

    "Don''t worry, Little Color is very energetic and knows how to protect itself," Qian Wanyuforted him. Seeing that Ninth Sister''s face remained pale, she couldn''t help but wonder if her previous decision had been too hasty and arbitrary.

    The situation for Little Color wasn''t great. It had suffered significant damage, causing more harm to itself than to its enemy. It did its best to evade Wen Renliangzhi, but he had seen through its strategies. After all, its weaknesses were obvious.

    From the beginning, Little Color had been a bit constrained, putting it at a disadvantage in this battle. It wanted to counterattack, but each time its vines touched the cold, ck mist, it had to retreat and change its approach.

    It knew that Mo Ce and Wen Renliangzhi were still struggling for control of the same body, indicating that their fusion of soul and body had failed.

    "Mo Ce, your mother is still in the Elf n," Little Color would reveal more about Mo Ce''s background each time it dodged an attack. He was the only one who could ignite Mo Ce''s will to live. "Don''t let Minghui''s intention of saving you be wasted like this!"

    Had Little Color known this guy would turn out like this, Little Color wished it had killed him the first time they met. But even without him, Wen Renliangzhi would still seek another host.

    Wen Renliangzhi''s eyes shed menacingly for no apparent reason. Whenever Little Color mentioned Mo Ce''s mother or Dongfang Minghui, he would momentarily trance, freezing his movements. He knew that the original soul within his body was causing this disruption.

    "I''ll kill you."

    "Come on." Knowing that his words had touched Mo Ce''s heart, Little Color chose to flee, mumbling about Mo Ce''s mother or the time when Dongfang Minghui and Mo Ce first met.

    Anyway, when Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui arrived, Little Color was half alive, with scars everywhere on its body, and the sap was everywhere, even on the dead trees, "Why are you here? "

    Qian Wanyu frowned and attacked Wen Renliangzhi without mercy but.

    However, when Qian Wanyu''s whip was swung, Mo Ce had just took over the body and was whipped severely. He looked injured and quickly exined, "It''s me."

    Little Color was so angry that it wanted to kill someone. It was tortured badly by Wen Renliangzhi, but before it could take revenge, Mo Ce came online. It didn''t matter whether it was a fight or not. It said angrily to Qian Wanyu, "One high grade spiritual nt isn''t enough! You need to add two more!"

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''tugh or cry, even now, it didn''t forget to ckmail Seventh sister.

    Qian Wanyu saw that the energetic vines on Little Color''s head had wilted and were lying softly on its forehead. There were scars on its arms and legs, and green sap bleeding from all over its body which was different from the blood shed by humans. It looked so pitiful and seeing Ninth Sister''s distressed expression, Qian Wanyu nodded happily, "No problem. When we return to the Seven Colored Continent, I will ask the Rose House to offer spiritual nts."

    Little Color''s expression softened a little. It nced at Mo Ce fiercely and thought to itself, Wen Renliangzhi wanted that holy medicine, but it refused to let him seed. It pointed at the dead tree and shouted, "The Holy Medicine is just under this dead tree, I felt a strong vitality within one meter."

    That kind of vitality is simr to the vitality of its little friend. Little Color originally wanted to take it as its own. If Wen Renliangzhi hadn''t suddenly appeared and interrupted its next move, it might have swallowed up the holy medicine.

    "It''s true after all." Qian Wanyu had guessed that there was something wrong under the tree a long time ago, but she didn''t expect it to be as she expected.

    "No way." Dongfang Minghui scratched her head. She had talked to the big tree, but the other party ignored her. "Seventh sister, this big tree is about to die. Could it be that we made a mistake?<blockquote>

    Haaa new chappie~

    Been hard at work on new site it''s looking pretty good, most novels on there are gonna be Yuri as well but I might do Yaoi/Shounen Ai as well.</blockquote>

 Chapter 185 (2)

    Chapter 185 (2)

    In the mirror of memory, this tree has always stood. Whether it''s a hundred years or many more, it remains. However, change is inevitable. Measured in the cycle of time, in a hundred years, this tree will have grown from its initial seedling stage. In twenty to fifty years, it will have experienced every phase a tree undergoes. "If you really think about it, Sleeping Dragon Valley is on the brink of its next reincarnation."

    "What do you mean?" Dongfang Minghui asked, perplexed.

    Qian Wanyu struggled to articte, "Don''t dwell on it now. If the holy medicine is below, we should seize the opportunity"

    Mo Ce''s eyes darkened once more, and he stood silently, almost blending into the background.

    Qian Wanyu shifted the conversation. "Mo Ce, do you recall what the three of us were up to when we first arrived in Sleeping Dragon Valley?"

    It wasn''t Mo Ce who responded, but Wen Renliangzhi, wearing a smile, "Qian Wanyu, don''t provoke me. That coward will forever be trapped in the illusion I crafted for him. It''s your fault really. You reminded me of his yearning for parental love, a vulnerability I found simple to exploit."

    "Wen Renliangzhi, everyone has their vulnerabilities. Isn''t yours your wife?" Dongfang Minghui chimed in, hoping to reason with Mo Ce. No matter how enchanting the dream, experiencing reality is superior. If one can achieve that, even just once, there will be no regrets.

    A tear trickled from Mo Ce''s eye, inexplicably. He swiftly wiped it away. "Stop spouting nonsense. I''m determined to obtain that sacred medicine. Anyone who attempts to obstruct me will be dealt with, no matter who they are."

    Qian Wanyu unsheathed her thunder whip and whispered to Dongfang Minghui, "Get Little Color treated first."

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui moved Little Color to one side, noticing its injuries were tainted with streaks of ck mist. "Little Color, you''ve worked hard."

    Little Color rolled its eyes. "Skip the ttery; I want actualpensation."

    "Fine, quickly discard the sea monster''s corpse from the space, and the dragon too." Dongfang Minghui knew if she didn''t act stern, Little Color would overstep. Still, seeing her tinypanion so hurt was distressing, but she managed to bandage the injuries swiftly.

    Little Color healed at an impressive rate. If only the ck mist could be eradicated, it would regain its spiritual power. Moreover, a sacred mediciney beneath its feet.

    Its vine tendrils snuck behind arge tree. As Wen Renliangzhi and Qian Wanyu shed, the vines descended, swiftly pinpointing the earlier detected sacred medicine.

    Little Color''s eyes darted around. Noticing everyone''s focus was on Wen Renliangzhi, it contemted iming the sacred medicine for itself.

    Wen Renliangzhi spotted Little Color''s intentions and rebuked, "You dare?!"

    He resisted Qian Wanyu''s thunder whip and hurled a ck orbformed from ck mistat Little Color. If struck, Little Color would be gravely injured, if not killed.

    Without hesitation, Dongfang Minghui unfurled her silk umbre to shield Little Color. The already damaged umbre couldn''t withstand the ck orb''s corrosion and was swiftly destroyed.

    "Release it," Little Color demanded angrily. "Can''t you see the ck mist has consumed up to the umbre''s handle? Do you want to die?"

    Dongfang Minghui shot it a resentful look. "Little Color, don''t even think about that sacred medicine."

    Little Color, realizing arguing was futile, said, "I intended to secure the medicine first. Once things escte, there might be no options left."

    Wen Renliangzhi interjected, "You want it all for yourself, don''t you?"

    Qian Wanyu nced between Little Color and Wen Renliangzhi, smirking, "If everyone''s keen on this sacred medicine, why notpete for it fairly?"

    Dongfang Minghui sensed Qian Wanyu''s suggestion was insincere and quickly reassured, "Seventh sister, don''t trust Wen Renliangzhi''s words. Little Color won''tpete for the medicine."

    After asserting this, she and Little Color cautiously approached therge tree.

    Wen Renliangzhi''s gaze shifted between Qian Wanyu, Little Color, and Dongfang Minghui. He eventually sneered, "Qian Wanyu, I genuinely pity you. Both Dongfang Minghui and Little Color aim to exploit your distress to secure the medicine. Can''t you see it?"

    Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui with a smile and said affectionately, "If Ninth Sister likes it, it''s hers."

    Dongfang Minghui had nned to scold Wen Renliangzhi for using such a clumsy tactic to drive a wedge between them, but when she heard Seventh Sister''s words, words that seemed more precious than derations of love, her heart surged with emotion. She blushed and felt as if her heart might melt from the overwhelming sentiment.

    Little Color observed the scene and shook its head, thinking Qian Wanyu''s persuasive skills weremendable. Regardless of whether they would ultimately obtain the holy medicine, would this naive friend truly desire it? It would wager a vine branch that she wouldn''t.

    "This is the end for you. I doubt you''ll ever stand on your own two feet again." Little Color could already foresee the trajectory of its friend''s life. Qian Wanyu seemed to be in control, leaving little room for surprises.

    "Hey, Little Color, what are you murmuring about?"

    "It''s nothing," Little Color replied, pulling her back slightly. "There''s usually a guardian for a holy medicine. I''ve scanned this area repeatedly and found nothing. It''s quite odd."

    "Maybe the usual path doesn''t lead to Sleeping Dragon Valley," Dongfang Minghui spected. "Still, we should tread carefully. Many have ventured into Sleeping Dragon Valley and left without the holy medicine."

    "Mhm."

    Qian Wanyu kept intercepting Wen Renliangzhi, stating, "It seems Ninth Sister is quite fond of the holy medicine so if you desire it, you''ll have to pass my test first."

    Wen Renliangzhi released a thick ck mist, enveloping himself. Wherever he moved, darkness followed. Qian Wanyu wielded her long whip, casting it towards him a couple of times, managing to only clear a portion of the mist.

    Seeing that Qian Wanyu''s attacks had limited effect on him, Wen Renliangzhi smirked. But soon, he found himself dodging not one, but multiple whips.

    He managed to evade one, but three others struck him. After several exchanges, Qian Wanyu had sessfully dissipated most of the ck mist surrounding him. Dishevelled, Wen Renliangzhi resembled a menacing ghost as he asked, "What was with those multiple whips?"

    Qian Wanyu twirled her whip and raised an eyebrow, "Care for another demonstration?"

    Wen Renliangzhi hesitated and retreated a step, clearly intimidated. Recovering quickly, he retorted, "Three heads, six arms?"

    He''d distinctly seen multiple arms. They seemed ethereal, yet the whips felt painfully real. He was baffled at how she managed to do this.

    "You''re really fearless," Qing Momented internally, astonished by her audacity. He felt it was incredible that Qian Wanyu, having just mastered the technique a moment ago was already so quick to deploy it against Wen Renliangzhi, even modifying her thunder whip''s attacks to match.

    "Luckily I learned it fast," Qian Wanyu thought. She always kept a stash of spiritual arrows for her Samsara Bow, and it had proven useful in a pinch. It was the same for just now, if she was going to bluff, she''d do it convincingly.

    "Seventh Sister, there''s a hole here."

    Dongfang Minghui and Little Color had dug around the tree, careful not to harm its roots. The hole led directly to where Little Color had previously sensed something. A strong life force surrounded the tree roots, which was likely why the tree could rejuvenate even after withering.

    Qian Wanyu lightly caressed her whip, instructing, "You and Little Color should descend and investigate. Be cautious."

    Dongfang Minghui understood that Seventh Sister wanted to keep a close watch on Wen Renliangzhi. After merging with Little Color, Little Color sent its vine tendrils down the hole to scout. The further the vines descended, the stronger the life force they detected. Little Color felt a sense of contentment, even contemting settling there. Realizing that the tree had been enjoying these benefits for so long stirred feelings of envy.

    "There must be medicinal nts."

    "Why would medicinal nts hide beneath tree roots?" Dongfang Minghui mused, noting their location corresponding to the center of the Sleeping Dragon Valley below.

    As Little Color continued its descent, it reached the bottom after about thirty meters. There, it observed an environment teeming with life, including a radiant white flower resembling an ice blossom. Its mesmerizing glow made it hard to look away. Each leaf emitted a soft halo, radiating an ethereal beauty.

    Little Color was taken aback. Despite being a knowledgeable magical nt, it had never encountered such a captivating spiritual nt. Uponying eyes on it, an overwhelming sense of guilt washed over, as though each step taken closer was an act of sacrilege, tarnishing this divine medicine.

    After a while, Dongfang Minghui called out, "Little Color"

    She had to call out over ten times, as Little Color appeared to be in a trance, which worried her. She even began to suspect some enchanting spirit resided below.

    Little Color snapped back to reality, still somewhat disoriented, "What are we doing here?"

    "What are you doing? I sent you down to scout, so you should tell me what you found." Dongfang Minghui scrutinized Little Color. She was familiar with its quirks. Its enthusiasm when descending contrasted sharply with its current despondency. She waved her hand in front of its eyes, "Little Color, Little Color!"

    From the corner of her eye, Qian Wanyu observed both Wen Renliangzhi and Ninth Sister.

    After a pause, Little Color dered, "I didn''t see any holy medicine. It must be a ruse."

    Qing Mo, residing in Qian Wanyu''s soul realm, voiced his doubt, "Is this magical nt hiding something? It seems off."

    Wen Renliangzhi was also skeptical, scoffing at the group, "Qian Wanyu, do you buy that?"

    "Enough!" Dongfang Minghui had no patience for Wen Renliangzhi''s attempts to stir trouble. Though she wanted to trust Little Color, she sensed Qian Wanyu''s reservations and volunteered, "If Seventh Sister remains skeptical, I''ll go down to check."

    "Ninth Sister, don''t go yet!" Had Wen Renliangzhi not been present, Qian Wanyu would have personally descended. She resolved to confront Wen Renliangzhi first, "Looks like I need to deal with you before anything else."

    Seeing Little Color''s distracted look, Dongfang Minghui could guess that it was probably lying and proposed, "You stay up here; I''ll go down."

    She didn''t want a mere holy medicine to sow discord between Seventh Sister and Little Color. Plus, she felt that Little Color was definitely concealing something.

    "Don''t go." Little Color held onto her.

    "Little Color, for everyone''s sake, let go." Dongfang Minghui insisted, "I need to see for myself."

    Dejected, Little Color perched on a withered tree, visibly troubled.

    Dongfang Minghui carefully descended, sensing that the cavity was formed by the tree''s roots. It took her almost half an hour to reach the bottom safely.

    The surroundings were pitch ck. She relied on her intuition to navigate.

    "The most vibrant spot should be here." She retrieved two moonstones from her pouch, which cast a faint glow illuminating her immediate vicinity.

    "Move forward," Little Color guided from her soul realm.

    After a few steps, she spotted a luminescent spiritual nt. The nt resembled a majestic flower, perched atop an iceberg. Each petal was intricately crafted, akin to delicate ice sculptures.

    Dongfang Minghui stood in awe. She pondered if this was the legendary holy medicine that caused many to turn on each other.

    "Are you the Holy Medicine?"

    Her voice echoed in the confined space.

    But as Dongfang Minghui took a step forward, the ground trembled. She stumbled, ricocheting within the cavity. The tremors intensified, and she sensed something plummeting rapidly.

    "Is this an earthquake?" she wondered aloud.

    If anyone has any rmendations for novels with Yuri harems feel free toment here! I''m keen to get some more to add to a collection I''m building!

    arigato ne~

 Chapter 186 (1)

    Chapter 186 (1)

    The ground beneath their feet shook violently, and the entire surface tilted to the side.

    Qian Wanyu threw her whip hard at the dead tree trunk. The tip of the whip tightly tied itself to the big tree. No matter how much the ground tilted, she remained hanging on the tree. "Little Colour, get Ninth Sister up quickly."

    Wen Renliangzhi was nearly thrown off by this force. Belowy an unfathomable abyss. He clung to a stone that was flush with the ground. As for the curved sword, he had already forgotten about it.

    The surface shook again, this time suddenly moving from left to right.

    Qian Wanyu gripped her whip tightly and asionally swayed it. She listened to the rattling sound of the dead tree and constantly felt it might fall at any moment.

    "Wanyu, be careful. This big tree has been withered for a long time; it can''t withstand such torment. Think of another way," Qing Mo said, frightened in the sea of souls. He constantly felt the possibility of falling and being shattered to pieces.

    "Don''t make any noise," Qian Wanyu directed, aiming at the hole where Little Color was, as she tried to estimate whether she could jump over it.

    "Come up here; this ce looks like it''s about to copse," Little Color''s vines descended vertically from the hollow. The goal was simple: after locating Dongfang Minghui, the vines automatically wrapped around her waist and began pulling her up.

    How could Dongfang Minghui give up at such a critical moment? Qian Mama and Qian Ziyan, those people who have been tortured trying to find the holy medicine in the past and now, now, the holy medicine was right in front of her, "Wait a minute, Little Color, I want to bring this holy medicine up."

    "Don''t touch it!" Little Color yelled angrily.

    Dongfang Minghui''s hand trembled but stopped just as she was about to touch the beautiful, shimmering nt. Her mind turned around, and she didn''t know why Little Color told her not to move, "Little Color, did you just lie before?"

    "Yes." It did lie. The holy medicine was within reach of it before but it didn''t dare to take a step forward, as if it could feel its end was approaching, it knew that it was in danger of thunder and tried its best to avoid it, but it couldn''t avoid it no matter what. When it saw the white holy spiritual nt, its greedy thoughts shed past, but what followed was suppressed. Its greed was actually suppressed by a medicinal nt, "We don''t need this sacred medicine nt anymore, let''s go quickly."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t have the same feeling as Little Color. Nothing was suppressed. She looked at the spiritual nt with pure appreciation. She slowly stretched out her hand and gently touched the holy petals. The petals looked like handicrafts. It was like a shard of ss that would fall down at the slightest touch.

    Boom

    Qian Wanyu had just jumped to the cave entrance and was pondering how to help Dongfang Minghui when she heard Wen Renliangzhi, who was beside her, break into hysterics. "It''s over; we''re trapped in Dragon Valley''s reorganization! All my years of hard work are ruined!!!"

    A hundred years of hard work werepletely destroyed at this moment. No one could bear it, let alone Wen Renliangzhi, who had been struggling to pursue the holy medicine.

    "Trapped?" Qian Wanyu nced at him before leaping from the tree hole. She followed the vine branches andnded smoothly. Dongfang Minghui was supporting herself with one hand and holding white petals with the other, kneeling motionless.

    "Ninth Sister," Qian Wanyu called out, noticing the intermingling of white and green light in the narrow hole.

    "Something doesn''t look right." Qing Mo looked at the white nts emitting light spots, as if there was a ball of fluorescence covering them. From his angle, he felt that the white nts could not be sphemed only from a distance, "These green spots are your Ninth Sister''s spiritual power but it doesnt seem right, how can a persons spiritual power be radiated in this form?

    "Quickly separate them!" Little Color urged. "This evil nt is trying to absorb Minghui''s life force!"

    In the nt world, only demon nts can devour other members of the same species to advance. Unfortunately, Little Color is such a nt. Medical nts on the other hand have always been formed by condensing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. What does this mean? It feels so wrong that this holy medicinal nt actually had the same intention as it, a demon nt!

    Just now Dongfang Minghui touched it lightly and already she was attracted at the first contact.

    Qing Mo nodded repeatedly, "It turns out to be life force that it''s absorbing in order to grow."

    There was not much life force in this cave for the nt to absorb, let alone from Spiritual energy from a Spiritual Master.

    At this time, the most dangerous thing was to sit down and practice.

    However, Qian Wanyu took out the thunder whip and threw down the connecting part between Ninth Sister and the holy medicine. As a result, not only could the two connecting parts not be separated, Qian Wanyu was even knocked back by the force. In three steps, the whole person hit the tree wall hard.

    "No way, not even you can stop it." A trace of astonishment shed in Little Color''s eyes, and then it stretched out the vine branches in an attempt to separate one person from the spiritual nt. As a result, the vine branches moved towards the spiritual nt uncontrobly. As it got closer and closer, Little Color seemed to see a bloody mouth, and flinched back, "This spirit nt is crazy."

    The entire vines of Little Color was pulled down and curled up into a ball. Thest section was firmly grasped by Qian Wanyu in her hand. Qian Wanyu took advantage of the situation and wrapped the vine twice around her hand.

    "Little Colour, hold on."

    "Help, this magical nt is even more rampant than me," Little Color finally tried the feeling of being devoured by others. It saw that its little friend right next to it and shouted to Qian Wanyu who was grabbing another end of the vines, "You, please don''t let go!"

    Then it shouted loudly at Dongfang Minghui, "Let me go into her soul sea quickly; otherwise, we will all die here today."

    A light shed on Dongfang Minghui''s forehead, resembling a white light spot mixed with green light spots.

    "Quick, stop making trouble; this is going to kill someone." Little Color felt as though it was being sucked away by a force, and the feeling was getting closer and closer!

    "Is this really a holy medicine?" Qian Wanyu was dragged forward by Little Color''s vines. She thought her strength was not inferior to that of ordinary people. She could lift something as heavy as the Samsara Bow, but now she was actually being dragged forward by a small vine by that holy medicine

    Qian Wanyu stamped her feet in disbelief and, with a little force, pulling Little Color''s vines back bit by bit.

    "Ah"

    There was a snapping sound.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her empty palms. In the blink of an eye, the vine had suddenly disappeared. "Did Little Color just disappear?"

    Qing Mo rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Yes, he should have returned to your Ninth Sister''s soul sea." Instead of being swallowed alive by the spiritual nt, he thought Little Color was the most cunning magical nt he had ever seen."

    Qian Wanyu felt somewhat relieved, and a short de quickly formed in her hand. With a fierce look on her face, she held the short de and shed hard at the green and white spot between Dongfang Minghui and the holy medicine. She tried three times; neither party had changed much, but the shaking had stopped at some point.

    "This is apetition between your Ninth Sister and this holy medicine. You can''t prate it."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t ept this and constantly condensed other sharp des in her palm. From sharp des to sharp arrows, various weapons kept changing in her hands. She seemed to be unconsciously circling around her Ninth Sister and the holy medicine, cutting in a certain direction from time to time but in vain.

    The spiritual power ran automatically. Qian Wanyu looked carefully and saw faint dots of white light on the tree wall''s surface. Butpared to the white dots in the middle, their color seemed lighter, as if they had aged. "Qing Mo, Wen Renliangzhi just mentioned Dragon Valley reorganization."

    "Yeah, what does that have to do with the holy medicine?" Qing Mo was confused and had no idea what the other party meant at this juncture. "This shock is unusual. For everyone''s safety, you''d better hurry up and find a way to wake up your Ninth Sister."

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fun if they were suddenly crushed here.

    "If my guess is correct, the reorganization'' mentioned by Wen Renliangzhi is probably the answer we have been looking forreincarnation."

    "Maybe he knows something."

    Qian Wanyu thought it over and climbed the tree wall with her hands. Before a stick of incense could burn out, she quickly returned to the cave entrance under the dead tree. The tree tilted, and the whole world seemed to tilt. The sky was still dark, but the person who had been hanging on the stone earlier was gone.

    "If that person is not eliminated, he will be a problem."

    "Yeah." In this matter, Qian Wanyu admitted to feeling somepassion. She felt something for Mo Cehow to put itshe didn''t seem to have the heart to do it. She carefully checked half of the slopingnd and concluded that the other party had probably left before returning to the cave.

    As soon as Qian Wanyu entered, she felt that the cave was full of life, even more so than before. She saw that Dongfang Minghui remained motionless in the same posture as before, except that the petal she had just pinched in Ninth Sister''s hand seemed to have disappeared. "There''s another way."

    She and Ninth Sister shared a spiritual connection, and sometimes the dual cultivation method was very effective in sleep. Besides, Ninth Sister had resolved several crises for her through dual cultivation.

    After Qian Wanyu sat down, she automatically released her five-color spiritual power. The five spiritual powers filled the entire cave entrance. Even the dead tree seemed to feel the strong vitality and destructive power below. For a moment, the bnce teetered back and forth.

    The Sleeping Dragon Valley felt like something ced on a scale, teetering at the moment. Huge stones rumbled from above. One after another, they blocked the ck pool below the abyss. The abyss''s bottom was almost entirely blocked by falling stones. The monsters on each floor were startled by the sudden events in the Dragon Valley and ran out of theirirs one by one. Some were even identally pushed out because of crowded corridors and fell to the next floor.

    The magical creaturesnd on a screen, and the extremely bright light of rules shone on them. The light became brighter and brighter. Finally, after a rumble, all the magical creatures disappeared in mid-air. Under the rules, they were all destroyed, turned into rubble, and nothing was left.

    For a time, the entire Sleeping Dragon Valley buzzed with activity, and the monsters at the bottom of the abyss were forced to appear.

    Outside the stone gate, the four- to five-meter-long mural also tilted down. The nine dragons'' eyes widened slightly, filled with a trace of fear. They swung their dragon tails and walked nervously through the mural, holding iron chains. It seemed as though they could also feel their tension; they made a swishing sound, quite appropriate for the asion.

    In the deep pool within the stone gate, the world had been turned upside down due to a sudden change. Toothless was fighting with Senior Phantom when the world shifted abruptly. Toothless plummeted headfirst to the ground with a loud snap. Meanwhile, Senior Phantom quickly changed direction, disying a calm demeanor as if ustomed to such urrences.

    "Come again," he said.

    With a roar, Toothless lunged at Senior Phantom , using hisrge head to strike him like a wild bull. As he pushed back and forth, he spat a series of fireballs towards the feet of his opponent.

    Caught off guard by the unexpected move, Senior Phantom paused. In that brief moment, a circle of golden-red mes surrounded his feet. He held down Toothless''s head with one hand and raised the other before slowly lowering it.

    "Opportunistic," hemented.

    Despite his efforts, Toothless failed to keep the golden me going, as it was extinguished by Senior Xu Ying''s palm. Undeterred, he continued lighting fires, forcing Senior Xu Ying to shift his footing.

    Senior Xu Ying looked at his opponent''srge head with gentle eyes, his hand gently stroking the somewhat prickly hair. "Okay" he said, resignedly moving back an inch to avoid the mes.

    After struggling for so many years, he watched such a tiny little guy do nothing but spit fireballs and spit bubbles. Although he could do some tricks, his foundation was not stable. Even the most basic majesty of the dragon n was gone, but it was changing little by little. To this day, although the changes are unsatisfactory, it was inevitable that Toothless would eventually truly grow up.

    Toothless!

    Hearing someone calling it, Toothless raised its big head in a daze. First, it took a look at the circle surrounded by golden mes, and then realized that there was nothing in the circle. Then, btedly, it realized that it had caused the shadow to retreat. It was extremely happy. He moved his limbs somewhat ufortably, raised his head confidently, and roared towards the endless deep water, "Hohoho"

    Without hesitation, Senior Phantom''s palmnded a heavy blow on Toothless''s head, who whined and adopted an attack posture.

    "Don''t forget you''re a dragon. Roar properly if you want to," he advised.

    Toothless still had a shallow understanding of what being a dragon meant. He tilted his head at Senior Phantom, retracted the mes, and appeared ready to leave.

    The shadowy senior figure swayed twice with the water, and teleported to Toothless''s side, "Watch me demonstrate to you."

    With a gentle smile on his lips, Senior Phantom instantly transformed into a huge ck dragon under Toothless''s dumbfounded gaze. The ck dragon''s body had majestic scales and floated in the air. With a swish, it shed past Toothless and then quickly moved towards him. Go upstream, and when you reach the top of the deep pool, the dragon''s mouth opens.

    A melodious and loud dragon roar came from its mouth.

    It resounds in the ears, deafening and enlightening.

    The entire Sleeping Dragon Valley trembled. Maybe it was Toothless'' illusion. After the dragon roar of Senior Xuying, it seemed to hear many dragon roars of different levels echoing back. A dragon gate opened at this moment.

    Toothless wandered around and saw that it was the dragon n''s hiding ce. The iron gate opened slowly, as if waiting for its arrival.

    It knows there are treasures inside, and it has had a special sensitivity to treasures since it was a dragon cub. Just like Little Color likes medicinal nts and Pig Fairy Grass likes magic stones, it liked treasures. It liked any shiny and valuable treasures. It was an instinct. Ever since it descended to the bottom of the deep pool three years ago or a few years ago, it has always wanted to open the iron gate, but it failed and even fell into the trap of Senior Phantom.

    Below the deep pool, time seems to have stopped.

    Toothless nced around secretly. He didn''t know where the shadowy senior had gone just now. The entire deep pool was quiet. Seeing that no one came out to stop it this time, it moved its limbs and quickly dodged into the iron door.

    The iron gate quickly closed automatically, and the words "Dragon n Hidden Land" disappeared little by little.

    Senior Phantom sighed vaguely, "He finally knows how to go in."

    He was really afraid that what he had taught was a little fool who would not be able to deal with him by then it would be a headache for him. The phantom turned into a faint light and shed onto a skeleton outside the iron door. The skeleton remained motionless and allowed the water to flow around it as if nothing happened.

    No matter whether Trapped Dragon Valley lives or dies, it will remain here forever.

    Toothless walked ten meters away and suddenly felt the iron door closed. He immediately rushed over, scratching at the iron door and attacking it with various fireballs. He was stunned but failed to open the iron door.This iron gate is stronger than the iron gate of the pce under the Shaman tribest time. It was alsopatible with water, and with the slight pressure exerted by Senior Phantom from the outside, it would be strange if Toothless could open it.

    "Roar"

    Toothless subconsciously made an extremely aggrieved sound. As soon as he made it, he immediately thought of what Senior Phantom taught him. Then he roared at the iron gate in anger. Although the dragon''s roar was small, it was extremely active. Trapped in the Dragon Valley Dragon chants were heard in every corner. At this moment, the entire trapped dragon valley seemed to be alive.

    Toothless shook his head, walked around in a circle, and continued walking forward.

    It was pitch ck here, but Toothless had been under the deep pool for an unknown amount of time. It had be ustomed to such an environment. A pair of unique dragon eyes emitted pleated light here, like two moving night pearls.

    It quickly saw clearly what things were parked on the roads on both sides. The skeletons were veryrge, about thirty to fifty meters long. The aura emanating from them made it feel very at ease. Toothless ran to the left to take a look. Look, and then move to the right to look. Every time it tilted its head to check each skeleton and the time it lingered on each got longer and longer.

    As it went further, it found that the colors on the skeletons became more vivid, including green ones, light cyan ones, and earthy yellow ones. It picked and picked, but couldn''t find any that matched the color of its own body.

    Toothless was a little unhappy. His limbs walked faster. The further back he went, the bright colors set off the surrounding environment. There was even one exuding dark spiritual power. Toothless stood in front of the big skeleton in confusion and stretched out his left forelimb to carefully fiddle with the skeleton with his ws.<blockquote>

    Babing baboom another chapter in the room</blockquote>

 Chapter 186 (2)

    Chapter 186 (2)

    Toothless was a little annoyed. It moved faster on its four limbs. As it went further back, the vibrant colors contrasted with the surrounding environment, and there was even arge skeleton emitting dark spiritual power. Toothless stood in front of the skeleton, extending its left front limb and carefully tapping the skeleton with its fingertips.

    ng!

    Toothless immediately retracted its w, finding no trace of death aura or ck mist on its w tips. It blinked, filled with puzzlement.

    "Toothless,e over here."

    Toothless moved its big head, looking in all directions, but didn''t see anything. It continued walking forward.

    "Come over here."

    A gentle voice kept guiding it, leading Toothless to take faster steps. As it went further back, the surroundings became as bright as daylight, and the things on both sides of the aisle became more conspicuous and colorful. Toothless kept turning its head left and right, busy with curiosity.

    If an ordinary person came here, they would probably be scared out of their wits. Along the way, there were all kinds of bizarre corpses, each with flowing patterns on them, but different from the patterns on the corpses of the Death Spiritual Masters.

    The patterns flowing within their bodies seemed to be a kind of rune, and it matched the color of their own spiritual power. The corpses were well-preserved and looked very intact.

    Some of them were veryrge. Toothless standing in front of them was like a little kid identally entering thend of giants, curious and excited, as if it had discovered some fun toys, touching and looking around, opening up a whole new world.

    The things behind were shining even brighter, but little Toothless dared not be as reckless as before. With its keen eyesight, the further back it looked, the more powerful the aura on the corpses on both sides became. It was not just strong, but overwhelming. Even the senior figure outside couldn''tpare to them.

    From the beginning, Toothless was eager to search for treasures, but now it seemed disinterested. It found that there were treasures, but it couldn''t take them. It could only watch and satisfy its curiosity.

    Finally, it raised its head and nced at a huge corpse standing in the middle. The corpse was so tall, even tilting its round head ny degrees it couldn''t see its original appearance clearly.

    Tall, mighty, emitting a fiery red aura, the immense pressure forced it to half-crouch on the ground and howl, indicating its submission. Yes, submission.

    It was the first time Toothless had faced such a powerful pressure, and most crucially, it felt a familiar aura from this corpse. Unlike the runes circting with the past spiritual power, this corpse seemed to have no runes, and no spiritual power was circting. What was most direct was the golden red light, like a self-burning fireball.

    Toothless looked left and right, feeling inexplicably familiar with the corpse in front of it. It cautiously reached out its forelimb, and its w reached into the mes,nding on the other''s bones. Even just a piece of tail made Toothless inexplicably excited.

    It quickly retracted, happily wagging its tail in front of the corpse.

    "Toothless,e closer, a little closer."

    Qian Wanyu''s spiritual power seamlessly connected with Dongfang Minghui''s in the narrow cavity, and the two people''s soul seas quickly linked together.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Seventh sister, why are you here?"

    "I came to help you. What exactly is going on?"

    Dongfang Minghui was quite puzzled. She just identally touched this sacred herb, and the result was like triggering some kind of mechanism. Her spiritual power and vitality were dissipating little by little. Throughout the process, she tried to resist, but her resistance seemed to be of no use.

    "Have you tried to absorb or digest the spiritual power of the sacred herb?"

    "Of course not." Dongfang Minghui had thought about discussing with this sacred herb before, but it turned into the current situation. "Seventh sister, you know I would never actively consume such high-grade and spiritually awakened medicinal nts."

    Even if she needed it, she would consider the feelings of the medicinal nts.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, but her brows furrowed. "But from our perspective, it seems like you and the sacred herb are mutually consuming each other''s spiritual power and vitality, resulting in a deadlock, and the outside vibration has inexplicably stopped."

    Qing Mo suddenly perked up her ears and listened for a moment. "Listen carefully, did you hear anything?"

    "The sound of a dragon''s roar."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui were fortunate enough to have heard Toothless''s voice, and could recognize the cheerful and rxed tone in the dragon''s song, which was truly strange. Even more peculiar was that after that, the dragon''s song continued to sound one after another, all with cheerful and rxed tones.

    "They seem to be celebrating."

    "Weird," Dongfang Minghui said with a hint of confusion, "If the dragon''s song is so loud, why can''t we hear Toothless''s voice?"

    Several people nced at each other, and it was Qian Wanyu who reacted quickly, "Maybe Toothless has defeated the senior shadow and gained the recognition of their dragon n, and is now holding some important ceremony."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly realized, "That''s highly possible."

    Qing Mo and Little Colour both twitched their mouths slightly. Only the naivepanion (Dongfang Minghui) believed such a deceitful lie.

    Qian Wanyu gave Qing Mo and Little Colour a warning nce, and quickly made a decision, "Ninth Sister, clear your mind. Now, we will begin dual cultivation."

    The six strands of spiritual power merged into one, and with the release of immense mental power, the entire cave, even the entire nted surface, trembled. As the green life force became scarcer, the white specks of light became more numerous, and an even more powerful spiritual power suddenly erupted.

    Huge rocks fell unimpeded, and Qian Wanyu quickly pulled Dongfang Minghui aside, revealing a wless white herb in front of them.

    "It''s the sacred medicine nt!"

    Little Colour and Qing Mo simultaneously spoke in the Sea of Souls.

    The stones kept falling, continuously attacking them. Soon, the narrow cave waspletely blocked by the stones.

    Dongfang Minghui''s gaze was fixed on the sacred medicine nt. She was only a meter away from it. Taking advantage of the stones above not yet falling, she rolled and swiftly moved to the front of the sacred medicine, reaching out her hand, "I''ll take you out."

    "Ninth Sister."

    Qian Wanyu waved her long whip, trying to open a way out from the tree wall. However, when she turned around, she found Ninth Sister had run to the side of the sacred medicine. At the same time, two huge stones fell, blocking the only way between them.

    "Ninth Sister!"

    Dongfang Minghui was almost hit by the stone. If it weren''t for the small sprout in the space ring using the Tianyin helmet to shatter the stone, she would have been seriously injured. She stubbornly reached out to touch the sacred medicine, "I''ll take you out, otherwise you will die."

    Life is not easy, especially in this barren Dragon Valley. How many tribtions must a sacred medicine endure to grow so beautifully? Moreover, this medicinal nt carries the hopes of countless people.

    "Ninth Sister,e back."

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whippletely destroyed the stones, and some debris even flew in front of Dongfang Minghui. She narrowly avoided it, sticking to her own opinion.

    Rumble

    With a loud noise, the winding cliffs of the Dragon Valley collided with each other, causing the circr valley to split in two.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Damn, we''re really in trouble this time."

    Dongfang Minghui had a beautiful dream. In the dream, she was lying on top of white clouds, swimming freely, while someone was massaging her hands and feet, making her feel extremelyfortable. There was a fresh fragrance in her nostrils, mixed with the sweet scent of donuts.

    She smacked her lips, and soon a refreshing drink flowed into her dry throat, making her heart and stomach feelfortable. She let out a sigh of relief.

    "Hey, wake up."

    The people massaging her legs and hands suddenly disappeared, and she felt a hand continuously tapping her cheek, causing a slight stinging sensation. Dongfang Minghui frowned unhappily, wanting to reach out and p the hand, but found that her arm felt as heavy as a thousand pounds and she couldn''t lift it no matter how hard she tried.

    After struggling for a while, she had to open her eyes. The green grass and blue sky, along with the scorching sun, were shining directly into her eyes. Dongfang Minghui had to close her eyes again and adjust for a while before opening them again.

    She was lying on a grassy slope, feeling the burning sensation on her skin, and even the grass beneath her seemed warm. It was too hot.

    She justy in the sun for a while, and she looked like a stranded fish, close to death.

    "Little Colour."

    "Little Colour."

    The little sapling in the Soul Sea also looked listless,cking vitality, much like her,cking water.

    Just as she was about to try the method often used by her old friends to draw a pool of water for herself.

    One drop, two drops, three drops small drops of water rushed into her mouth one after another. Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes and saw a little child, about five or six years old, chubby, and using a palm-sized leaf to pour water into her mouth.

    She drank fiercely until there was nothing left on the leaf, then struggled to sit up. However, she seemed unable to use her hands, and it took her a while to realize that she might have a disability. "Who are you?"

    The little child, with a round head and big, ink-ck eyes, blinked at her.

    Dongfang Minghui tried to see something in the other''s eyes, but there was nothing. After a while of staring at each other, the chubby little one quickly disappeared from her sight.

    "Little Colour."

    "Don''t call for me, I''m close to death." Little Colour''s voice was extremely weak, and it really seemed like it was close to death as it said. However, Dongfang Minghui felt like everything was fine except for her broken hands. "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, you won''t die."

    "Ugh." Little Colour thought to itself, it''s all because of you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been hit by a stone and almost buried under a pile of rocks. It weakly reminded, "First, check if Little Bean Sprouts and the Dragon Seal are still in your space or in your hands."

    Earlier, when Wenren Liangzhi left the stone gate, the Dragon Seal never left her hand and reconnected with her again.

    "They''re not stupid" Dongfang Minghui checked and found that Little Bean Sprouts waspletely gone from the space. As for whether the Dragon Seal was still in her hand, that was not the main point. The main point was that the Tianyin Helmet, along with Little Bean Sprouts, was missing.

    She remembered thest moment of the copse of the Dragon Valley, where Little Bean Sprouts had blocked manyrge rocks for her.

    "Oh no, Little Bean Sprouts wouldn''t have turned into bean sprout paste, would it?" Thinking that the bean sprout she had painstakingly nurtured had been smashed to pieces by a pile of rocks, Dongfang Minghui really wanted to die.

    Seeing her so devastated, Little Colour didn''t want to add to her pain. The situation was chaotic at the time. The Dragon Valley did copse, and the entire cliff copsed towards the middle. The rocks collided with each other, and the beasts ran around in confusion. Even their narrow space was not spared, almost being buried alive by the rocks. It sighed softly, "Don''t worry, it wille back."

    "What about Seventh Sister and the others?"

    "I don''t know." Little Colour did see Qian Wanyu trying toe out from the pile of rocks, but the falling debris prevented her from seeding.

    Dongfang Minghui felt moisture at the corner of her mouth and opened her eyes to see the chubby little doll had returned at some point and was using the samerge leaf as before to feed her water, and she took a sip.

    "Little doll, where are we? Can you help me up?"

    Lying down like this, her field of vision was limited. If it''s a safe ce, that would be great. If it''s dangerous, given her current situation, she would probably be done for. She tried to kick her legs and found that one leg was still usable, but both hands were not.

    After persistently demonstrating time and time again, the chubby doll finally understood what she wanted to do and used its chubby little hands to prop her up.

    Looking around, this could barely be considered a green area, with the scorching sun hanging overhead. In the distance, she saw a half-copsed building that had notpletely copsed. She was somewhat excited, "Little Colour, could this road lead to the Dragon Valley?"

    "Naive."

    The Dragon Valley is built below, even if it copses, it wouldn''t copse up here. Little Colour couldn''t be bothered to exin the geography to her, "Check if the Dragon Seal is still there."

    That annoying key could at least take them to the ruins of the Dragon Valley. Even if it turned into a pile of rubble, they could still dig something out.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her palm in frustration, "I don''t know where the Dragon Seal went."

    "I knew it was unreliable." Little Colour muttered. The Dragon Seal was a maniptive thing that could talk its way out of anything, especially when in danger. "Let''s figure out a way to move quickly."

    "Mm."

    Dongfang Minghui never expected anything from a chubby doll. She didn''t even know where this doll came from. It was so tender and rosy-cheeked that you could almost pinch the flesh from its cheeks. Its eyes were especially beautiful, like a pair of ck grapes. When it blinked at you, it looked particrly innocent. Unfortunately, it couldn''t speak. She asked it countless questions, but every time she finished, the little chubby thing would toddle away. After a short while, it woulde back with a leaf and feed her water seven or eight times in a row.

    She came to a conclusion that this chubby doll was dumb. It didn''t know anything except how to feed her water.

    Dongfang Minghui sat up straight, one leg bent and the other straight without any sensation. She quietly cultivated, and the invisible green lights around her quickly entered her body.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the chubby doll watered Dongfang Minghui twice more, but this time, it wasn''t poured into her mouth, but onto the top of her head

    Dongfang Minghui almost went crazy from this. The sudden sensation of heat and cold from the water pouring down on her head made her shiver. "Little doll, what are you doing?"

    Little Colour wanted tough in the Sea of Souls, but held it in for a long time. Finally, unable to hold back, sheughed out loud. "Hahaha, you also have days like this. She''s watering you like a tree!"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was full of ck lines. ""

    The chubby doll blinked at her for a while, then tilted its head and dozed off on the side. As it dozed off, it toppled over like a tumbler.

    Allo allo guys! Please check out my new project  Lightnovels AI

    I''ve got some fresh new GL/Yuri novels on there that will be posted, Mistress I was wrong will eventually move there as well once I''ve stabilised any issues ~~

    Thanks for the support!

    Please let me know what you think inments ~

    <strong>Ko-FI supporters, please DM, email orment on Ko-Fi for a discount code if you''d like to support the project and get a premium subscription arigato desu~</strong>

    After Flirting With the Male Leads Harem I Messed Up,

    <b>Description</b>

    Song Cha was known as the Queen of Green Tea. When Song Cha traveled through time. She finds herself in a stallion text where the male lead has a harem of 3000?! Regarding this, Song Cha says: As long as there is life, green tea women will never stop winning.

    She secretly sets two small goals for herself:

    1) Make the male lead fall for her green tea scent.

    2) Turn all the male leads harem into cannon fodder!

    The first small goal ispleted very smoothly, more than half of the plot has also passed, and through green tea womans emotional skills, she gained numerous good feelings from the male lead, and also sessfully became besties with the female leads.

    Song Cha felt that she has simply reached the pinnacle of life.Just when she thought her future days could go on this smoothly, something unexpected happened.

    Female Lead: Cha Cha, what do you think about being with me?

    Male Leads True Love: Cha Cha, sister has never liked anyone, but today she fell for you.

    Song Cha panicked: Donte over! I really have no feelings for you!

    I Became a Viiness and Was Pestered by Beautiful Girls

    <b>Description</b>

    After crossing over and bing the Xuanling Sects badass senior sister Tang Xin, she wanted to make a good rtionship with the beautiful female protagonist, the future sword god of the Nine Provinces, Su Ling, but she was forced by the system to continue to be an evil person Eh, somethings wrong, why does she like me more the more when I scold her? Why are there more and more beautiful girls around me?!

    I Am So Kind,

    <b>Description</b>

    The country is gued by demons and a three-year drought. Fairy Immortal Yu Mi passed by Qingshan country while killing demons and came across Bao Gu. She thought she had found a treasure and swiftly abducted Bao Gu. She didnt expect that Bao Gu, who was had a full spiritual root as measured by the spiritual stone, was actually a five misceneous roots type spiritual root. This was known as a waste talent in immortal cultivation! (Aiya, fell into a trap! Can I return it?)

    Bao Gu on the other hand never thought the immortal sect that Fairy Yu Mi would bring her to would be a wild mountain! How about the promised Fairy Immortal? The promised jade buildings, tall mountains, spiritual herbs and immortal treasures?! Take care of yourself?! Free apprenticeship?? Food is all in the forest and you need to find it yourself??The sect master is missing?? What about my master?? Master is currently going through a life and death stage in cultivation dont you know?

    Bao Gu and Yu Mi, two poor and bitter sisters walked the path of cultivation on their own

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    In the lush forest and grasnd, the stars were shining faintly. The dim green lights separated from the trees and grass, gathering around Dongfang Minghui. Little Colour''s vine was poking out from her forehead, quickly grabbing a bit of spiritual power while no one was paying attention.

    The chubby doll suddenly opened its beautiful ink-like eyes, curiously staring at the small vine. Little Colour happily grabbed the spiritual power, feeling something approaching. It turned around and met a pair of eyes as pure as spring water in the dark forest. The vine awkwardly froze halfway.

    The chubby doll walked steadily, running quickly with her short legs. She reached out her tender, white, lotus-like ws and urately grabbed the vine of Little Colour, pulling it forcefully from the vine''s head. "Hey, I warn you, let go quickly, or I won''t be polite to you," Little Colour said.

    The chubby doll ignored the warning, pulling the vine behind her back as she walked and pulled. This familiar feeling made Little Colour panic, recalling the chubby doll''s previous actions. It quickly retracted and shouted to Dongfang Minghui''s sea of consciousness, "Stop ying, help"

    Dongfang Minghui almost choked, but fortunately, the spiritual power in her body was very gentle. Even if it went astray, it could obediently return to hermand. She opened her eyes and saw the vine of Little Colour being yed with by the chubby doll in her palm.

    She rubbed her forehead, looked around, and felt a hint of the lingering heat from the daytime in the cool night breeze. Butpared to the daytime, the night was indeed morefortable. She frowned and said firmly, "Little Colour, you easily distracted me in the sea of consciousness just now."

    The surrounding environment was very quiet, so quiet that it gave people a creepy feeling. ording to reason, in the summer, the dense forest was most likely to have snakes, insects, mice, and ants, but she realized that since she woke up, there was nothing in this area.

    "Little Colour, something seems off."

    Little Colour rolled its eyes repeatedly, actually being squeezed by this chubby guy to the point of suffocation. Looking at the chubby little hand of the other party, it didn''t expect the force to be so strong. It struggled and found that the more it struggled, the stronger the other party''s force became. It simply stuck out its tongue towards Dongfang Minghui in a lifeless manner.

    "Little Colour."

    The rustling sound in the woods broke the brief calm. Dongfang Minghui habitually wanted to touch the silk umbre behind her, but as soon as she moved her arm, the pain made her furrow her brows. Her silk umbre waspletely useless, losing a weapon made her very ufortable.

    "You guys, quickly hide."

    The chubby dollpletely didn''t understand the meaning of hide''. At this moment, her two chubby paws were holding onto Little Colour''s vine, tilting her big head and looking at a slender figure being elongated by the silver light.

    Dongfang Minghui had one leg that could move, and the other one could move slightly after her cultivation. Her expression was calm, trying hard to keep her back straight, making her look like someone who was cultivating, not someone who was paralyzed and unable to move.

    The person was holding a curved sword that looked like a snake, and walked out of the woods with unsteady steps.

    She used the bright moonlight to see the person clearly. The person looked extremely disheveled, with hair falling on both sides, tattered clothes, and a strong smell of blood on him, not sure if it was from others or emanating from himself.

    The curved sword was scraping across the ground, forcibly creating a boundary line in the grass, looking more like the boundary between Chu and Han.

    "Mo Ze?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face remained calm, but she felt a little nervous inside. If it was Mo Ze she encountered, that would be fine. But if it was Wenren Liangzhi, that pervert, then she would be in trouble.

    "Heh" a barely audible chuckle came from the other person''s mouth.

    "Oh no." Little Colour wailed in her soul, knowing from the perverted tone of voice that it was Wenren Liangzhi.

    Wenren Liangzhi''s mouth curved into a slight arc, the sword in his hand dragging on the ground. His walking speed was not fast, step by step, he approached them. "What a coincidence, we meet again."

    "Not a coincidence. I thought you were dead in the Dragon Valley. I didn''t expect you to still be alive," Dongfang Minghui said with a straight face. She didn''t know what kind of luck she had, but the more she didn''t want bad things to happen, the more they found her. "Since you''re not dead, Wenren Liangzhi, you should return Mo Ze to us."

    "Return him to you?" Wenren Liangzhi stood a meter away from her, holding the sword as a cane in one hand, and the other hand raised. He didn''t look much better than Dongfang Minghui. He looked at her with a little annoyance, then sneered, "It seems you haven''t realized a fact. The Mo Ze you care so much about is actually a coward. He dares not face his own parents, dares not face Cheng Feng, which is why I was able to take advantage of the situation."

    "No, that''s not true," Dongfang Minghui retorted angrily. "Mo Ze is not like that. Despite growing up with that perverted Cheng Feng and being filled with hatred from a young age, Mo Ze is kind-hearted. He has the nature of the peaceful and kind-hearted elf race. Don''t impose your assumptions on Mo Ze."

    Wenren Liangzhi burst intoughter, but then suddenly froze.

    "Also, this is Mo Ze''s body. What right do you, a person who died a hundred years ago, have to upy his body? Get lost," Dongfang Minghui said, panting heavily after speaking. She had been too excited and identally aggravated her wound. It really hurt. "Little Colour, stop ying with that chubby kid ande back."

    If it''s Little Bean Sprouts or Toothless, she should recognize them, as well as the Sleepy Dragon Seal. Although the Sleepy Dragon Seal also has a round head, the aura on the Sleepy Dragon Seal is different. After excluding Dongfang Minghui one by one, she looked at the chubby doll with wide eyes. The other party had been by her side since she woke up, and even asionally gave her water.

    The inexperienced and unfamiliar technique indeed seemed like something made by someone who didn''t understand medicinal nts, but the other party refused to speak, and she had already tried to probe during the day.

    "You, you, you, you are that"

    "It''s me." Mo Ce stood in front of her for a moment, moved his fingers, and finally lifted the seemingly more curved sword, and said seriously, "I am Mo Ce."

    "Oh." Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness."

    Mo Ce was also seriously injured. He was probably used to being in one ce when unconscious, and waking up in another ce, just like Dongfang Minghui had been taken over by the Sleepy Dragon Seal before. After looking around, he finally fixed his gaze on Dongfang Minghui. He murmured, "You''re injured."

    Dongfang Minghui red at him angrily. "Nonsense, I''m just practicing."

    Mom, even Mo Ce couldn''t be deceived. Just now, Wenren Liangzhi must have seen through it as well. Thinking like this, she felt a little scared. "Mo Ce, are your injuries serious?"

    "It''s nothing, but you don''t look too good."

    Dongfang Minghui''splexion was very bad, and she was also in a sorry state. She hadn''t had a chance to look at her appearance, thinking she still looked okay, but in reality, she was covered in scratches, and even her face was bruised.

    Mo Ce struggled to climb up, and when he reached her side, he sheathed his sword and gently touched her face with his hand.

    Dongfang Minghui originally thought it would be more convenient to talk when they were closer, but she didn''t expect Mo Ce to suddenly touch her face. The unfamiliar sensation made her scalp tingle, and she instantly became annoyed, "What are you doing?"

    Mo Ce''s expression was calm, "You have a scar here, it''s quite deep. Does it still hurt?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t feel it at all. Her greatest pain came from her hands and legs, probably because she was identally crushed by a rock during the copse of the Dragon Valley. Thinking of this mysterious Dragon Valley, she sighed softly, "I wonder where Seventh Sister is."

    A hint of darkness shed in Mo Ce''s eyes as he took out a porcin bottle from his spatial storage and handed it to Dongfang Minghui, "You should treat the injury on your face in time."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the jade bottle in front of her, feeling conflicted. If she epted it, Seventh Sister would definitely find out and probably peel off ayer of skin from her face. If she epted it, her injured hands would be exposed.

    She was in a dilemma.

    "Hehe." Little Colour made these two sounds in her spiritual sea, sounding somewhat gleeful.

    "Mo Ce, have you forgotten who I am?" Dongfang Minghui clearly didn''t want to ept it. She was an alchemist, how could an alchemist take the initiative to ept someone else''s healing item? "You also have many injuries on your body. Why don''t you treat your injuries first? I will need you to protect meter."

    Mo Ce was very straightforward. Since she refused, he quickly put the bottle back into his spatial storage and then, as Dongfang Minghui had said, took out a healing pill from his spatial storage, took it, and then sat cross-legged to the side.

    Seeing the other party calm down, Dongfang Minghui sighed, "Little Colour, do you think that was Mo Ce just now?"

    She always felt that there was something strange about Mo Ce. She had been with Mo Ce for a long time and they had always maintained a proper friendship. There would never be any physical contact unless absolutely necessary. The move just now didn''t seem like Mo Ce''s style at all.

    But if it was Wenren Liangzhi, he might have killed her long ago.

    "Let''s put aside his issue for now. If he is Mo Ce, it''s fine. If not, we shouldn''t confront him for the time being." Two injured people, plus a chubby doll that was most likely the holy medicine.

    The chubby doll had fallen asleep hugging Dongfang Minghui''s thigh during their conversation.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the chubby doll lying on her knee. Fortunately, she didn''t have much sensation in that leg to begin with, so she didn''t react much to the pressure. She looked at the round head and really wanted to touch it to see how it felt.

    She asked incredulously, "Little Colour, do you think she is the holy medicine?"

    Little Colour didn''t want to admit it either, but it had just suffered a loss in front of this holy medicine. It had also been pulled out of the Soul Sea by the other party as if peeling a cocoon. If it hadn''t slipped away quickly, it might have been yed to death by this dead fat paper.

    "But it doesn''t make sense," Dongfang Minghui frowned. At thest moment of the copse of the Dragon Valley, she remembered seeing the true face of the holy medicine, a girl with long flowing hair, dressed in white, floating in the air, letting the rocks pass by her, her voice ethereal and pleasant, but refusing.

    "She said that the Dragon Valley is where she survives, and she won''t leave."

    "Ah, transformed into a human form?" Little Colour must be convinced now. The tiny holy medicine on the other side transformed into a big girl in the blink of an eye. "But who else could this chubby child be if not the holy medicine?"

    Just as the cunning Dragon Seal left, an annoying chubby child appeared.

    Little Colour was almost fed up. Strange things always seemed to happen around herpanions.

    "How would I know," Dongfang Minghui wanted to ask Little Colour, "Did you also pass out when I did?"

    "Nonsense. If I hadn''t smashed those rocks with all my might, do you think you could have saved your other leg?" Little Colour was extremely unhappy. Herpanion was trying to steal the show. Getting a new love and forgetting the old one, hmph.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at where Mo Ce was, two meters away from her. "I need to cultivate and recover as soon as possible. You help guard me and make sure he doesn''te near me again."

    "Okay."

    The surrounding green spiritual power surged towards her. She first replenished her own spiritual power, then slowly began to attack her own hands and legs, allowing her numb hands to gradually be agile.

    "Wake up quickly."

    Just as Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, a basin of cold water was poured over her head. The water droplets trickled down her clothes, flowing into unseen ces.

    The chubby child innocently raised her chubby hands, holding a green leaf. Her dark eyes stared at Dongfang Minghui, making it hard for her to get angry.

    Dongfang Minghui took a deep breath. "You little rascal."

    Chubby Baby stepped on the soft grass and ran away.

    Little Colour suppressed augh, trying to sit upright in the Soul Sea, looking serious. If it weren''t for its shaking shoulders, one might think it was meditating.

    "Alright, did you wake me up in such a hurry just to have that little thing water me?" Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butugh and cry. The key was that whenever she spoke to Chubby Baby, it somehow managed to get water from somewhere. Yesterday, when she was lying down, it even fed her water from its mouth, but now it only wanted to pour water on her head. "You are a magical nt, you should be able to see its true form."

    "I can''t see it," Little Colour said frankly. "And I didn''t wake you up to see you make a fool of yourself, it''s because Mo Ce is missing."

    "Huh? When did that happen?"

    "Probably when Chubby Baby went to get water, Mo Ce followed along." Little Colour was quite worried about Chubby Baby at that time, because Chubby Baby had saved their lives and, apart from being incredibly strong, it was currently harmless and cute. If it fell into the hands of someone with evil intentions, it would be a pity.

    The key was, what if Chubby Baby was the sacred medicine nt??

    Little Colour had no way to deal with it for now, so it had to wake up Dongfang Minghui first. "Quick, check if your leg is healed."

    The leg that Little Fatty was holding while sleeping still feels a little numb. The part of her body that has truly recovered is her hand. She pushes herself up with force and stands up smoothly. Standing on the slope, she can still see the copsed area. "I want to go there and take a look. Maybe Seventh Sister and the others are still trapped somewhere in the Dragon Valley."

    Just as she gazed into the distance, the chubby baby, with short legs, quickly bounced back from a distance. Behind her is someone who looks unpredictable and seems to be in a bad mood, Mo Ce? Or Wenren Liangzhi?

    Dongfang Minghui waved to Little Fatty, and the little guy quickens her pace, instantly arriving in front of her, handing her the water wrapped in leaves. During this time, she didn''t see a single drop of water leaking from the leaves.

    She probably couldn''t even control it as well as the chubby baby did.

    She took the water, drank it quickly, and handed the leaves back to the chubby little hand. She casually touches chubby baby''s face, which feels soft and smooth, like touching jelly, very pleasant to the touch.

    "Mo Ce, why are you all wet?"

    "The weather is hot. I saw a river over there, so I went down to cool off in the water."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled thoughtfully, "You came back just in time. I want to go there to take a look. Maybe we can find Seventh Sister and the others. What about you, will you apany me, or wait for me here?"

    "Together."

    The two of them, under the scorching sun, stepping on the soft grass, crossed a small hill. The soft grass turned into rough rocky ground, with sand and small stones everywhere.

    Dongfang Minghui had a bad leg, and after walking for a while, her foot became increasingly painful and unbearable.

    "Mo Ce, wait, I need to rest for a while."

    "Okay."

    Mo Ce took his sword and drew on the sand as if writing something, but soon he erased it. Dongfang Minghui wanted to sneak a peek, but she didn''t know what he was writing. She suspected that a few small stones had gotten into her boots and was considering taking them off to shake the stones out.

    "I''ve forgotten what happened before. Can you tell me how I got out?"

    "Mo Ce, I don''t know either." Dongfang Minghui really didn''t know how she got out. She opened her eyes and was already outside. "All I know is that the Dragon Valley copsed in the end, and Seventh sister and I got separated."

    Mo Ce nodded lightly, and the topic ended there.

    Seeing Dongfang Minghui shaking her boots, the chubby baby sat on her leg, raised her foot, and put it in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    The fair foot was covered in sand, not as white as before, and the fair skin was red from being knocked. Dongfang Minghui felt a little guilty. She saw the chubby baby''s eyes staring at her, devoid of any emotion, and she felt even more guilty.

    "Later, you can climb onto my back, and I''ll carry you."

    Dongfang Minghui was afraid that she wouldn''t understand, so she patted her own shoulder.

    As a result, when they got up to continue their journey, the chubby baby was squatting on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder This waspletely different from what she had in mind before, but fortunately, the chubby baby looked quite sturdy. When squatting on her shoulder, it was like a piece of paper floating,pletely weightless.

    Dongfang Minghui turned her head several times to look, and saw the chubby baby''s arms, as white as lotus roots, up close. She even caught a faint fragrance. What kind of spirit nt was this? She couldn''t even recognize it. Plus, with thenguage barrier between her and the spirit nt, she was getting tired of it. "Chubby baby."

    Mo Ce looked curiously at Dongfang Minghui''s new look, casting frequent curious nces. "Who is she?"

    "She is Chubby baby," Dongfang Minghui introduced seriously. "This is a new friend I made in the Dragon Valley. Haven''t you seen her before?"

    "Chubby baby?" Mo Ce asked once and didn''t ask any more.

    The Chubby baby was squatting on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder, but suddenly stood up and jumped down from her shoulder. Her two short legs ran happily in the sand, and Dongfang Minghui reacted btedly, "Chubby baby!"

    But the other party turned a deaf ear and ran even faster.

    "Could it be that she found something? Hurry up and follow."

    "Damn it."

    Dongfang Minghui released her spiritual power, feeling a warm sensation through her legs as she chased after the target, not feeling too tired. "Chubby baby."

    Mo Ce also quickened his pace from behind. "What''s wrong with Chubby baby?"

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t quite sure either. She didn''t have time to exin and hurried to catch up. Despite Chubby baby''s short legs, she ran like a little white rabbit, and in the blink of an eye, her shadow had shrunk. Dongfang Minghui sped up and said, "Hurry up, maybe she''s spotted Seventh Sister and the others."

    Chubby baby did indeed spot something.

    In the ruins, massive bones were exposed in their view, with most of them still buried under the sand. Chubby baby hopped onto the bones like amander, and surprisingly, the bones remained intact, looking very well-preserved.

    Dongfang Minghui stood at a distance, able to clearly see the size of the bones, which were veryrge, about twenty meters long. She was currently standing at the tailbone, which was about five meters long.

    "These are dragon bones," Little Colour reminded her in the sea of souls. "Previously, there were two or three of theserge bones under the deep pool. It seems that even the deep pool couldn''t escape the copse of the Dragon Valley."

    "Toothless!"

    Dongfang Minghui circled around the bones but didn''t find anything else.

    Mo Ce drew the sword from his back and began to dig under the sand.

    Dongfang Minghui stood aside, watching the other''s rough movements, secretly swallowing her saliva, "Little Colour, I always feel like the person in front of me, Mo Ce, seems to be Wenren Liangzhi."

    "Your intuition is not wrong."

    "Really?"

    Little Colour couldn''t say for sure. The two of them shared memories, and with the mutual devouring, other personalities also merged. This is actually a very bad phenomenon. "You better find Qian Wanyu quickly. This person is cunning by nature. I guess he has been lurking around you all this time just for that sacred medicine."

    "I see."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes darted around,nding on Chubby baby. Chubby baby was now climbing on the skeleton, moving particrly skillfully, as if she were a monkey. Now she had jumped to the top. From Dongfang Minghui''s perspective, it should be considered the back of a dragon skeleton. She murmured, "If we can get through this time, I won''t call you Chubby baby anymore, I''ll call you Good Luck."

    Chubby baby had no idea that she was about to be renamed.

    "Ding"

    "There''s something here." Mo Ce''s sword seemed to have hit something, making a crisp sound. Mo Ce squatted down and started digging at that spot.

    Dongfang Minghui was standing half a meter away from him and felt her feet sink before she even saw anything.

    Chubby baby didn''t know when it came down from above again. Not only that, its two little paws were tightly wrapped around her legs, silently pointing to the towering skeleton. Dongfang Minghui watched Mo Ce, who was digging intently, and quietly ran to the other side, following Chubby baby all the way down, standing on the back of the dragon skeleton, looking down, all she saw was sand and a ck dot.

    "What''s that?"

    Chubby baby, however, pounced ahead, and Dongfang Minghui faced Chubby baby''s boundless strength for the first time. There was already a small ck dot on the sand, which was not visible without careful observation. Chubby baby stepped on the sand and effortlessly began to dig at the small ck dot, and soon the thing buried in the sand began to reveal its true form little by little.

    "It looks like Toothless."

    This time, Dongfang Minghui had no more reservations and pounced down, rolling all the way down the skeleton. She thought that after the copse of the Dragon Valley, Toothless was also trapped in the deep pool, but she didn''t expect to find it here first. "Toothless, Toothless."

    Chubby baby effortlessly pulled Toothless out of the sand by its front limbs. Toothlessy there like a corpse, indifferent to the outside world, and its fur and sand were matted together, forming clumps. It had multiple injuries, and if it weren''t for the rise and fall of its chest, it would seem as if it was not alive.

    "It doesn''t look like it''s in good shape."

    "Yeah."

    Dongfang Minghui held Toothless''s big head and looked at the other''s eyelids. She found a fiery red stone on Toothless''s forehead, as if it were embedded in its forehead. She tried to remove it, but Toothless, who was unconscious, inadvertently showed its fangs.

    "Toothless, it''s me. Be good, I won''t hurt you," Dongfang Minghui gently touched Toothless''s head and finally calmed it down with her soothing words.

    "What is this thing?" Dongfang Minghui asked curiously, pointing to the red gem on its forehead.

    "It seems to be a storage for spiritual power," Little Colour said, seeing the thing shimmering with a fiery red light. It didn''t want to touch it at all. What if it was fire-type spiritual power? Even if it was separated by something, it would still be ufortable. "This little guy is quite lucky."

    The treasures hidden in the deep pool in the Dragon Valley seemed to be made for this little creature. Little Colour looked at Toothless with envy.

    Dongfang Minghui took out some water from her space and treated Toothless''s wounds. She found that the fur on Toothless''s body seemed to have be harder, and it was a bit prickly to touch.

    Chubby baby used its feet to run back and forth on Toothless, almost stepping on its wounds several times. Dongfang Minghui watched nervously on the side, not knowing what Little Fatty was doing.

    "Little Fatty, don''t disturb Toothless''s rest. Rest quickly."

    Chubby baby didn''t listen, and its two feet slipped away from her side, then it came back with a leaf and poured water on Toothless''s head

    "Chubby baby!"

    "So you guys were here." Mo Ce stood at the highest point of the skeleton''s back, not knowing how long he had been looking. He was covered by a shadow, and Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see his expression clearly, but she felt that Wenren Liangzhi had returned just by hearing his ambiguous voice.

    Before she could intervene, the other party impatiently leaped down from above and stood in front of Dongfang Minghui and Toothless.

    "This must be the dragon hatchling who will inherit all the treasures of the Dragon Valley."

    "Wenren Liangzhi, what do you want to do!"

    Wenren Liangzhi smiled somewhat lightheartedly, "Don''t you know what I want? Or ratherrecing you is also an option."

    Dongfang Minghui''s pupils tensed, "Nonsense, the holy medicine was buried along with the Dragon Valley. If you have the ability to crawl out of the Dragon Valley, you can also crawl back in and look for it yourself. There''s no way I''ll give it to you."

    Wenren Liangzhi obviously didn''t think so. The sword in his hand swished and plunged into the space just two centimeters from Toothless''s head.

    Chubby baby stood on Toothless''s big head, massaging it with her feet, but his action scared her enough to drop the leaves in her hand.

    Dongfang Minghui was furious. This half-human, half-ghost creature actually wanted to use Toothless to threaten her. She lowered her palm, and the sand began to float little by little. "I said I don''t know, how can I make you believe me?"

    "If that''s the case, then you"

    Wenren Liangzhi reached out his hand, and the sword returned to his palm. At that moment, Chubby baby made a surprising move. She lifted Toothless over her head and ran in the opposite direction, her chubby feet dancing with joy.

    Before Dongfang Minghui could react, she saw a pile of little footprints in the sand. Chubby baby and Toothless had disappeared without a trace.

    Wenren Liangzhi was momentarily stunned. When he came to his senses, his face turned dark, and his teeth gnashed. "They sure can run fast."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded with a half-smile. "Indeed, I have never seen anyone lift Toothless so effortlessly."

    Toothless''s weight had been steadily increasing with its age. Even with her spiritual power, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t move Toothless. It was clear that Chubby babywas quite strong. "Chubby baby has really won me over. It''s quite impressive."

    A wicked smile tugged at the corner of Wenren Liangzhi''s mouth. As he shifted the direction of his sword, a cloud of dust rose into the air, obscuring his vision. "Do you think you can hit me like this?"

    In the next moment, the sand began to swirl and attack Wenren Liangzhi. Each grain seemed inconspicuous and harmless, but when ten or even a hundred grains were in motion, the sand could cause a stinging sensation on the skin, drawing blood that danced in the air with the dust.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself." Wenren Liangzhi wiped the scars on his cheeks, and the long sword swiftly pierced the ground. Two lines of ck smoke gradually swallowed up the sand and dust, reducing the dust. Across from him, a vine in the shape of a human stood still until it waspletely swallowed by the ck mist. "You''re good, Dongfang Minghui."

    "Good thing you''re quick on your feet." Taking advantage of the dust cloud, Little Colour grabbed her and followed the footprints of Chubby baby. Escaping was always their strong suit. "Yeah," Dongfang Minghui gasped for breath, "I hope Seventh Sister doesn''t encounter him again." At this moment, Mo Ce and Wenren Liangzhi seemed less important. Mo Ce was obviously not as clear-headed as Wenren Liangzhi, which was not a good thing. Dongfang Minghui was a little sad about this. She never thought Mo Ce''s fate would turn out like this. "Well, it looks like we''ll just have to take it one step at a time."

    Chubby baby kept bouncing around Toothless, and it looked like she was about to step into Toothless''s mouth. "Roar!" Toothless inexplicably opened his eyes and let out a loud dragon roar. Just as Dongfang Minghui had foreseen, the scene she had anticipated happened at that moment. Chubby baby was having a great time ying, but as soon as Toothless opened his mouth, her foot, covered in dust and sand, stepped into Toothless''s mouth, sinking her whole leg in.

    Toothless'' hazy eyes suddenly widened, looking quite terrifying.

    "Toothless!"

    Toothless blinked, tilted its head, and turned in a direction. Its field of vision widened, and it happily bit onto Little Fatty''s leg, running over to Dongfang Minghui and rubbing against her.

    "Mother!"

    A snap.

    Chubby baby fell from Toothless'' mouth,nding on the ground, her dark eyes sparkling.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butugh and cry. She held Toothless'' big head and looked at it. "Toothless, you''ve grown again."

    "Grown." Toothless repeated excitedly. It sniffed around Dongfang Minghui, but didn''t find the scent it was looking for. It lookedplicated, tilting its big head and staring at Dongfang Minghui. A question kept repeating in its mind: why didn''t its mother have the scent of their kind?

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit strange being stared at by Toothless. "Toothless, what''s wrong? You seem unhappy."

    Toothless shook its head, disdainfully extended its front paws, looked and looked again, but they didn''t turn into hands. It seemed like its shapeshifting had failed, and with a shrug of its head, it clearly told Dongfang Minghui that it was not happy.

    "Don''t make a fuss. The dragon''s roar just now was so loud, it''s enough to attract Wenren Lingzhi over. Find a ce to hide." Little Colour used vines to roll the Chubby baby lying on the ground behind Toothless, but Toothless found that Chubby baby was very uncooperative.

    After shaking a few times, Toothless finally managed to shake off Chubby baby. This time, Chubby baby fell face down onto the sandy ground.

    "Toothless, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Carrying my mother." Toothless exined briefly. In the dragon n, carrying someone on their back is a significant gesture, indicating a potential future partner. Toothless disdainfully extended his ws and kneaded Chubby baby''s chubby buttocks.

    "But Seventh Sister will definitely hear Toothless''s roar ande looking in this direction. And there''s also the Sleepy Dragon Seal and Little Bean Sprout, I wonder where they went." Dongfang Minghui hurriedly rescued Chubby baby from under Toothless''s ws. She felt heavy in her arms, and therge w mark on Chubby baby''s buttocks was rather jarring to Dongfang Minghui. "We might as well wait here for a while."

    "What if you''re wrong?" Little Colour hesitated for a moment.

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    In order to find Seventh Sister, Dongfang Minghui had really searched for a ce with less sand. It seemed that walking through that area would bring them closer to the outskirts of the sandy area. She was now lost in this sandy area, waiting for everyone to regroup and find a way out.

    Chubby baby still wanted to jump onto Toothless to help massage him, but Toothless snarled at her for a while. When Toothless finally rested his big head on his forelimbs, the bold Chubby baby squatted on Toothless''s head in a sh.

    This time she was quite obedient, sitting still and soon dozing off.

    This style was really unique. Dongfang Minghui, feeling bored, picked up a pen and a sketchbook, and drew both Chubby baby and Toothless in it. Toothless had a small baby lying on top of his big head, sitting cross-legged and nodding off, looking just like a cult leader promoting superstition. After finishing the drawing, Dongfang Minghui stared at it for a while and then burst into uncontrobleughter.<blockquote>

    Been pretty sick sote full chapter haha</blockquote>

    Please let me know what you think inments ~

    <strong>Ko-FI supporters, please DM, email orment on Ko-Fi for a discount code if you''d like to support the project and get a premium subscription arigato desu~</strong>

    After Flirting With the Male Leads Harem I Messed Up,

    <b>Description</b>

    Song Cha was known as the Queen of Green Tea. When Song Cha traveled through time. She finds herself in a stallion text where the male lead has a harem of 3000?! Regarding this, Song Cha says: As long as there is life, green tea women will never stop winning.

    She secretly sets two small goals for herself:

    1) Make the male lead fall for her green tea scent.

    2) Turn all the male leads harem into cannon fodder!

    The first small goal ispleted very smoothly, more than half of the plot has also passed, and through green tea womans emotional skills, she gained numerous good feelings from the male lead, and also sessfully became besties with the female leads.

    Song Cha felt that she has simply reached the pinnacle of life.Just when she thought her future days could go on this smoothly, something unexpected happened.

    Female Lead: Cha Cha, what do you think about being with me?

    Male Leads True Love: Cha Cha, sister has never liked anyone, but today she fell for you.

    Song Cha panicked: Donte over! I really have no feelings for you!

    I Became a Viiness and Was Pestered by Beautiful Girls

    <b>Description</b>

    After crossing over and bing the Xuanling Sects badass senior sister Tang Xin, she wanted to make a good rtionship with the beautiful female protagonist, the future sword god of the Nine Provinces, Su Ling, but she was forced by the system to continue to be an evil person Eh, somethings wrong, why does she like me more the more when I scold her? Why are there more and more beautiful girls around me?!

    I Am So Kind,

    <b>Description</b>

    The country is gued by demons and a three-year drought. Fairy Immortal Yu Mi passed by Qingshan country while killing demons and came across Bao Gu. She thought she had found a treasure and swiftly abducted Bao Gu. She didnt expect that Bao Gu, who was had a full spiritual root as measured by the spiritual stone, was actually a five misceneous roots type spiritual root. This was known as a waste talent in immortal cultivation! (Aiya, fell into a trap! Can I return it?)

    Bao Gu on the other hand never thought the immortal sect that Fairy Yu Mi would bring her to would be a wild mountain! How about the promised Fairy Immortal? The promised jade buildings, tall mountains, spiritual herbs and immortal treasures?! Take care of yourself?! Free apprenticeship?? Food is all in the forest and you need to find it yourself??The sect master is missing?? What about my master?? Master is currently going through a life and death stage in cultivation dont you know?

    Bao Gu and Yu Mi, two poor and bitter sisters walked the path of cultivation on their own

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    After nightfall, the silvery moonlight in the sky was obscured by a few dark clouds, plunging everything into the darkness of the night.

    Just as Dongfang Minghui remained vignt of her surroundings, Little Colour suddenly asked, "What did Wenren Liangzhi mean by his words earlier?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "He said something about not using the holy medicine and using you as a substitute Could it be that he knows about the special nature of your blood?" Little Colour asked tentatively. "And his words just now reminded me of something."

    "What thing?" Dongfang Minghui''s eyes flickered, showing a hint of uneasiness, but she quickly regained herposure. "He has lived for a hundred years, changed several bodies, and he is also a dark Spiritual Master. He might have connections with those death Spiritual Masters. It''s not surprising if he knows about the special nature of my blood."

    Little Colour nodded lightly and did not continue to delve deeper into the topic. After all, it had also chosen its partner based on their blood at a critical moment, so the issue of her partner''s blood was not a secret at all. "I remembered that after I followed Wenren Liangzhi out of the Nine Dragon Stone Gate, he went to the deepest level of the abyss, where he disappeared for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui''s ck and white eyes shifted slightly. "It''s useless to talk about this now. We don''t even know the original location of the Sleepy Dragon Valley. If the Sleepy Dragon Seal is still there, maybe we can rely on it to find the way again."

    For a moment, Little Colour also felt a bit despondent. It always felt that there must be something at the bottom of the abyss, otherwise why would Wenren Liangzhi be so anxious?

    "Even so, there are still many doubts that have not been resolved." Little Colour thought of the disgusting ck water pool. "Qian Ziyi and Qian Yiling also set foot in the Dragon Trapping Valley back then. If Qian Yiling escaped from the valley with the Sleepy Dragon Seal twenty years ago, what about Qian Ziyi?"

    Combining Little Colour''s words before and after, Dongfang Minghui boldly spected, "Are you suggesting that there is an exit beneath the abyss that we don''t know about, and both Uncle Wood and Wenren Liangzhi escaped from that exit?"

    "Yeah."

    Unfortunately, the Sleepy Dragon Valley had copsed, so it was unlikely to confirm this.

    The two fell silent for a moment. Dongfang Minghui was still pondering whether Seventh Sister was trapped somewhere when she suddenly heard Little Colour say, "Listen, is something approaching us?"

    "Don''t scare me, okay?"

    If there really was something approaching them, how could Toothless not react at all?

    Dongfang Minghui took out the few moonstones from her space ring and arranged them into a small heart shape. The light could barely illuminate an area of five meters in diameter.

    "There really is something." Little Colour shuddered and angrily said in her soul sea, "Why is Toothless not reacting at all?"

    As the sound in her mind fell, a dark object emerged from the nearest sand, and with the faint light of the moonstone, Dongfang Minghui saw tworge pincers and the tail part of a scorpion. One, two More and more of these ck scorpions emerged from the sand, brandishing their pincers and tails as they swarmed towards them.

    "It''s scorpions."

    There were many different species of scorpions, and Dongfang Minghui had always been indifferent to these things. Moreover, they were aggressive and left no room for negotiation. In a moment, they werepletely surrounded by the scorpions.

    The location they had chosen before was quite special, near the edge of the sand, and beyond that was just ordinary soil. It seemed like two distinct ces, but there was nothing there, not even a few stones would be good.

    "These scorpions have been living in the sand for a long time, so theoretically they shouldn''t be poisonous. But looking at their ck bodies, I always feel like they carry a strong poison themselves. We should be careful," Dongfang Minghui said to Little Colour. "See if there''s anything nearby that we can use as a reference. Let''s escape before those scorpions attack us."

    "How do we escape?" Little Colour was fast, but she couldn''t withstand the group of poisonous scorpions chasing after her. However, upon closer inspection, she found that the scorpions were just moving around them and didn''t dare to take another step forward, as if they were afraid of something. "Are they afraid of Toothless, the silly dragon?"

    Dongfang Minghui approached Toothless, and the little chubby baby had already woken up. Its beautiful eyes, like ck grapes, blinked non-stop as it looked at the unfamiliar creatures surrounding them. The little chubby baby leaped lightly and jumped down from Toothless''s big head,nding steadily on the ground.

    Toothless didn''t move at all, which seemed a bit unusual to Dongfang Minghui.

    The little chubby baby quickly demonstrated her strength and interest in food. She swiftly picked up a poisonous scorpion with two fingers and the scorpion''s pincers desperately tried to get closer to her.

    Crack, crack.

    The little chubby paper quickly dismembered a scorpion and then continued to dismember another one. Before Dongfang Minghui could react, at least twenty-three of the surrounding scorpions were gone.

    "You said the little chubby baby is a spiritual nt, right?" Such a ferocious spiritual nt exists? And it eats meat too.

    "Maybe, possibly, she''s a mutated demonic nt," Little Colour consoled, listening to the crisp cracking sound. It really wanted to ask the little chubby baby if those scorpions were really that delicious.

    Dongfang Minghui saw the group of scorpions being collectively scared away by the little chubby baby, and the scene was too ridiculous. She approached Toothless and saw that Toothless was breathing normally. Out of habit, she lightly patted Toothless''s big head, and by chance, she touched the fiery red diamond on Toothless''s forehead.

    A fiery red halo suddenly burst forth, and she felt a bright light sh by, and then the surrounding environment changed.

    "Where is this ce?"

    "How would I know."

    Dongfang Minghui was too scared to move lightly. The spiritual stones in the space were all used up, and she had just wanted to touch the entanglement when she found herself being pushed back by a force. "Oh no, this ce can seal off space!"

    The ce she was in was pitch ck, even darker than before, and she couldn''t see her hand in front of her.

    She groped her way forward, encountering no obstacles along the way. Time always seemed to pass slowly in the darkness, and suddenly a faint light appeared in front of her. The weak light seemed to be not far away, and she quickly ran towards it.

    "Oh my."

    Dongfang Minghui had to stop when she was about three meters away from the faint light. What appeared before her was a faint blue halo, enveloping a skeleton, causing the entire skeleton, which was about thirty meters long, to emit a faint halo, looking exceptionally eerie in the pitch-ck night. It seemed like a skeleton pieced together with countless ghostly fires. Dongfang Minghui was truly frightened, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but marvel at the spectacle before her. "This skeleton is even bigger than the one we encountered before."

    "Yeah," Little Colour suggested, "keep walking forward and see what you find."

    Dongfang Minghui actually had a sense of retreat, but she had no idea where she was. Keeping a step-by-step mentality, she continued to move forward. The further she went, the faint light began to appear continuously. She could see that it was a huge pce with sky-reaching stone pirs on both sides, made of jade. Each jade pir had a skeleton next to it. After looking at two or three of them, she said, "I seem to have identally entered here after touching the stone on Toothless''s forehead. Are these rted to Toothless?"

    "These huge skeletons should all be remnants of the dragon race," Little Colour had a bold guess, but they needed to confirm it themselves to know for sure. "Toothless may have been hiding here to cultivate, so he didn''t notice the scorpions."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even blink as she stood in the huge pce, empty and devoid of people. Everywhere were skeletons that had been dead for who knows how many years, and the colors of the skeletons were all different, dazzling. "Little Colour, why are the colors of these skeletons all different?"

    She stopped in front of a skeleton emitting a ck aura and reached out to touch the halos. As soon as she touched them, the ck halos dodged like ying hide and seek.

    Seeing this, Little Colour couldn''t help but warn, "Don''t touch it randomly. What if it''s the spiritual power released by a dark-type Spiritual Master?"

    "By the way you say it, it seems to be the case." There are ten types of Spiritual Masters, and she had seen about seven or eight of them so far. The colors of those skeletons indeed matched the aura emitted by human Spiritual Masters.

    Next, Dongfang Minghui wholeheartedly searched for the skeletons emitting white halos. One, it represented the pure light-type Spiritual Master, and two, she had never seen one after looking for so long, which made it particrly rare.

    As a result, she didn''t find the skeleton emitting a white halo, but she did find Toothless first.

    Toothless was currently cultivating, emitting a strong fire-type spiritual power. Even from ten meters away, Dongfang Minghui could feel the scorching light. She hid behind a jade pir, feeling puzzled. There was a Toothless outside, and there was also a Toothless here. "Strange, how can there be two Toothlesses?"

    "It''s consciousness," Little Colour interrupted her. "Just like the part of consciousness you and your Seventh Sister separated from before, the dormant Toothless outside is obviously because the entire consciousness has been drawn into here, so there is no response to the outside world."

    Inner-world cultivation is simr to dividing one''s attention for cultivation. Under normal circumstances, no one would want to cultivate in this way, as one''s consciousness might not be able to return if they are not careful.

    Little Colour spected that Toothless was probably using this method for the first time, so it had no defenses against people close to it, which led to them identally entering this ce. The fiery red gem embedded in its forehead should be the carrier.

    "This should be Toothless''s world."

    "Ah," Dongfang Minghui sighed. Since hatching from the egg, this little guy had been living carefree, but it seemed that it had grown up since entering the Dragon Valley. Not only had its strength increased, but it seemed that something had changed.

    Just like this time, she clearly felt Toothless''s alienation. Perhaps, when Toothless''s spiritual wisdom is fully opened, it will distance itself from her?

    Dongfang Minghui hugged the jade pir and kept watching Toothless, who was surrounded by mes. Toothless''s body was constantly growing taller, majestic and imposing. From a distance, it gave people a sense of psychological dominance, somewhat like the dragon god in that portrait. She felt both happy and worried. She was happy that Toothless had be even more powerful than before, but worried that after opening its spiritual wisdom, it would understand that she, its adoptive mother, was different from its true family.

    "It won''t grow any more meat even if you keep looking at it. It''s better to take this opportunity to explore this ce." In Little Colour''s memory, Toothless had probably plundered treasures, but it was unclear what treasures this ce held.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head repeatedly. "No, you''d better apany me to figure out how to get out."

    Toothless''s world, she had inadvertently intruded into it, just like peeping into its personal privacy. This feeling was really unpleasant.

    "Little Fatty is still left outside. Besides those scorpions, what if she encounters that perverted Wenren Liangzhi?" Dongfang Minghui felt it was too dangerous.

    "Given Little Fatty''sbat power, Wenren Liangzhi might not be able to defeat her," Little Colour said, feeling like she might have exaggerated a bit. "What I mean is, Little Fatty''s escape skills are top-notch, and Wenren Liangzhi might not be able to catch her."

    "That''s true," Dongfang Minghui finally felt a bit relieved, but she still couldn''t shake off her unease. "I''m still not very at ease."

    If Wenren Liangzhi, that pervert, doesn''t find the holy medicine, he might still chase after her everywhere. Thinking about this, Dongfang Minghui felt a headache, as if she would have to stay in this ce for the rest of her life.

    After pondering for a while, Toothless came treading with golden mes, his massive body stepping in front of her.

    "Mother."

    "Little Toothless."

    Toothless tilted his head, not understanding why Dongfang Minghui was here. "Why is Mother here?"

    Dongfang Minghui knelt down and reached out to stroke Toothless''srge head. She was about to exin when the scene changed, and Dongfang Minghui was back in the outside world.

    The sunlight outside was already high in the sky, moving towards the center. It was already noon, and there was not a single shadow around, not even a trace of Little Fatty.

    "Little Fatty!"

    The thing Dongfang Minghui feared the most had happened. She stood up suddenly and searched around.

    The scorpions that appearedst night had left no trace, as if it was all a dream. If it weren''t for the fire-red gem embedded in Toothless''s forehead, shining brightly in the sunlight.

    "Could Wenren Liangzhi have taken her away?"

    "Don''t panic. It''s so hot today, maybe Little Fatty just went to fetch water."

    Thinking about Little Fatty''s previous actions, Dongfang Minghui tried to convince herself that she had just gone to fetch water, and not been captured by the perverted Wenren Liangzhi. "Well, let''s wait a little longer."

    Half an hourter, just as Toothless was starting to feel a bit scorched by the sun, a small figure slowly appeared in their field of vision.

    Little Fatty was holding a leaf in one hand and dragging something with the other, which seemed quiterge, like a blind monster.

    Dongfang Minghui stood up excitedly. "This little one is really lucky. From now on, let''s call her Lucky."

    Little Colour: ""

    Little Fatty was very happy to see Toothless and Dongfang Minghui. She quickened her steps and soon reached them. After handing the leaf carrying water to Dongfang Minghui, Little Fatty used one hand to drag out the thing behind her.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her hand, causing most of the water in the leaves to shake off. She quickly drank some of the water and handed a little to Toothless.

    Toothless swallowed the leaves and water in one go, efficiently.

    "Why is there a person?"

    "Little Fatty, no, well, for now, let''s stick with Little Fatty." Dongfang Minghui always felt that this little thing would asionally do something to scare her. Her heart was almost scared to death by Little Fatty.

    She took a step forward, first checking the person''s breathing. The weak breath and the rising and falling chest indicated that the person was still alive. Upon closer inspection, she found that the person''s wounds were mostly scratches,rge and deep. The injuries on the back were particrly severe, and being dragged back by Little Fatty just now

    In addition to the bloodstains, there was a lot of sand in the wounds, making the situation even worse.

    "This person looks like a member of the beast n."

    "Yeah."

    Dongfang Minghui had already identified the person''s identity when she checked. The bones of the beast n''s hands and feet felt a bit strange, probably due to the beast transformation. Their limbs were particrly stiff and swollen. "I don''t know where this little thing picked him up from."

    Little Fatty was especially happy to see Toothless and, after throwing the person to Dongfang Minghui, started pestering Toothless to let her sit on its head.

    Toothless, who had no idea that the person had been on its head for most of the night, was now awake and would not allow her to be so presumptuous. In the end, it was up to each of them.

    Little Fatty had two abilities, which Dongfang Minghui was aware of. One was immense strength, able to easily lift Toothless'' body, and the second was the ability to make herself as light as a feather

    Dongfang Minghui also discovered by ident that Little Fatty had no weight when sitting on her shoulder. Coupled with the fact that Little Fatty had climbed onto Toothless'' head yesterday and failed to wake him up, it was evident that she had real abilities.

    "They''re fighting."

    "Yeah."

    Dongfang Minghui multitasked, helping the patient clean the wounds while keeping an eye on Little Fatty and Toothless.

    Little Fatty jumped around, and when she jumped, she just managed to touch Toothless'' head. Unfortunately, she was about to hit Toothless'' forehead, and the dazzling ruby emitted a bright light. Because of this, Toothless got angry.

    When the huge dragon''s roar spread out, Dongfang Minghui''s ears rang, and she couldn''t react for several moments. Little Fatty, who was facing Toothless'' anger, was surrounded by golden mes and screamed in agony.

    Little Fatty was also clever. After rolling on the ground and realizing that the sand couldn''t extinguish the mes, she immediately jumped onto Dongfang Minghui.

    "Damn it!" Dongfang Minghui, who was burned by the mes, had to leave the patient and desperately tried to put out the fire in the open space. But she knew that only Toothless could extinguish the mes. Helplessly, she brought Little Fatty to Toothless. "Toothless"

    Toothless quickly sucked the mes back. Dongfang Minghui''s clothes had turned into short sleeves and shorts, with several holes in her robe. Little Fatty''s clothes were no better, burned into rags with a hole in the chest and another in the back, revealing fair and tender skin. "Still want to y?" Little Fatty''s chubby fingers fiddled with each other as he lowered his head, looking extremely obedient. Dongfang Minghui nced at Toothless, who looked at her with innocent eyes and weakly rested its big head on its front paws. She couldn''t help but smile wryly. These two little guys would fight at the drop of a hat, but now they had called a truce without a word. "I wonder how long they can behave." Fortunately, the mes were not as big as fireballs, or she and Little Fatty would have turned into roast pigs today.

    Even so, her hands and feet still felt a burning sensation, probably because the temperature of the sunlight itself was not weak. Dongfang Minghui searched through the space and finally found a special bottle in the corner  sunscreen. She first grabbed Little Fatty and searched all over, finding a red mark. She applied the sunscreen to him. "Okay, don''t get it wet, or it''ll be for nothing."

    Whether the other party understood or not, after Little Fatty finished applying the ointment, Dongfang Minghui applied some to herself. "Does this count as being innocent?" Little Colour seemed to be pondering in the Sea of Souls. "I guess."

    After she finished tending to herself, Dongfang Minghui earnestly cleaned the sand and dirt from the orc''s wounds with a needle, applied the medicine, and bandaged them. Then she sat back down next to Toothless. The trouble caused by the fire had stopped Little Fatty from pestering Toothless. But Dongfang Minghui could see something in Little Fatty''s ck grape-like eyes  this matter was not over.

    When the sun set, the beast-man grunted a few times, probably because the wounds on his body were almost dried out by the sun. Dongfang Minghui carefully checked again and was very relieved that the previous ointment had probably beenpletely absorbed by the other party. This young and strong body had potential.

    At night, when the breeze blew over, the beast-man lying on the ground woke up and stared straight at Dongfang Minghui with his beautiful brown eyes for a long time.

    "What are you looking at? Get up by yourself when you wake up."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know when she had developed a slight resistance to such direct male gaze. This subtle resistance had not been very obvious before. She had always thought that she would be like this because of the heinous crimesmitted by the original owner, otherwise she would not avoid men like the gue.

    But it wasn''t until Mo Ce''s sudden behavior that she felt a nauseating feeling like a fishbone stuck in her throat. She could treat people and ept her hands touching them, but now she couldn''t quite ept the other party''s naked gaze. "Did you save me?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him unexpectedly and said, "It was Little Fatty who saved you. Go back where you came from."

    The beast-many on the ground for a while, gritted his teeth and got up, causing the wounds on his abdomen to burst open again. A faint smell of blood entered Dongfang Minghui''s nostrils as the breeze blew by.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her eyebrows in displeasure.

    "Sorry, I''ll leave immediately." The beast-man looked around, clearly lost, but seeing Dongfang Minghui''s cold expression, he hesitated to ask and chose a path that led away from them.

    Stumbling, his figure quickly disappeared.

    "I thought you would have a flood of sympathy and keep him here," Little Colour said with some surprise.

    "I almost did." Dongfang Minghui almost spoke out of pity, but when she thought of the perverted Wenren Liangzi, she didn''t dare to confide in a stranger, especially since the beast-man spoke the humannguage as well, which was unusual.

    Why should she bring more trouble upon herself, or expose herself to others again.

    "I haven''t seen anyone living within a hundred miles of here. It''s strange for a beast-man to suddenly appear here."

    "As long as you know." Dongfang Minghui''s gaze shifted to Little Fatty. If Little Fatty could speak, it would probably save a lot of trouble, but unfortunately, not only could she not speak, her brain also seemed a bit dim, always doing unexpected things.

    "Little Fatty,e here."

    Fatty blinked her ck eyes and slowly shuffled over, then hugged her leg andy down.

    The moonlight tonight was very beautiful, the dark clouds had long dispersed, and the silver halo illuminated the earth, adding a touch of beauty. The sand that had sparkled like gold in the moonlight during the day now looked like a golden mountain.

    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Dongfang Minghui checked Little Fatty''s injuries while she looked pitiful.

    "Ahhelp"

    A scream made all three of them stand up in rm. Little Fatty, who had been hugging her leg, now hugged her waist, her chubby little hands were surprisingly strong. Dongfang Minghui even felt her waist tighten, the force almost suffocating her.

    Toothless didn''t enter its world to cultivate again. It elegantly walked back and forth on all fours until the beast-man appeared, followed by arge group of white wolves. Its bright dragon eyes sparkled with delight.

    "Roar"

    Toothless pounced and pinned the lead white wolf to the ground, then opened its huge mouth and bit the white wolf, causing it to gasp for breath, before flinging it back into the wolf pack.

    The beast tribe members were covered in bite marks on their hands and legs, with blood flowing all the way. It was a shocking sight. When they arrived at Dongfang Minghui''s side, they were barely clinging to life. One of them even grabbed onto Dongfang Minghui''s scorched trousers, while the other one stood on the other side. It looked quite harmonious.

    Dongfang Minghui gently patted the hand of the beast tribe member, signaling him not to worry too much. "Now it''s better. The continuous dragon roars indicate that if we still haven''t seen Seventh Sister and Wenren Liangzhi by tomorrow, we don''t need to wait any longer."

    Little Colour rubbed its chin in contemtion. "Do you think this person did it on purpose?"

    "Half and half."

    Dongfang Minghui watched Toothless being surrounded by a group of white wolves. In the sea of white, the ck color of Toothless stood out. The wolves looked at Toothless, wanting to attack but not daring to. They all crouched low, seemingly afraid of Toothless.

    The pressure of the dragon tribe was quite effective at times. At least these white wolves dared not take another step forward.

    Toothless fought bravely, biting and throwing the wolves away, creating a path of blood.

    "Toothless probably doesn''t need any help."

    "Are you going to save this person or not?" Little Colour curiously extended a vine and poked the person''s wound a few times, delighting in seeing the person frown before fainting. Little Colour mischievously poked a few more times.

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes in disdain. "Since the person is already in front of us, there''s no reason not to save him."

    "If we save him, I''ll let you take your time to deal with him. If we don''t, I''ll just throw him into the wolf pack to feed the wolves," Little Colourined indignantly. "These wolves were definitely attracted by the smell of blood on him. It''s probably going to be a restless night."

    "Let''s save him and see what tricks he''s trying to pull." Dongfang Minghui decided to save him. The person''s injuries were not very deep, and although the moonlight was good, it was difficult to see the depth of the wounds clearly. Dongfang Minghui also had a nonchnt attitude as she cleaned the person''s wounds, disinfected them with alcohol, and slowly bandaged them.

    The person could endure the pain of being poked at the wound without making a sound.

    Dongfang Minghui really wanted to remind him that this was the rhythm of exposure. Ordinary people couldn''t endure injuries without making a sound. Moreover, a beast tribe person spoke the humannguage so well. She had only encountered two of them so far, one was Kas and the other was Karu. She didn''t know how they were doing now.

    After she finished dealing with things here, she turned around and saw a pile of white wolf corpses, and arge number of white wolves had fled in fear after seeing Toothless''s ferocity.

    Toothless shook his head and spat out several fist-sized fireballs, burning the white wolves to ashes.

    "Toothless, these white wolves should have energy cores that can be absorbed. Next time we encounter them, take those things" Dongfang Minghui was interrupted by Toothless, who shed a pair of energy cores emitting a sandy yellow spiritual power under his ws. "Toothless, well done!"

    Hearing the familiar praise again, Toothless joyfully rubbed his big head against Dongfang Minghui.

    A strong smell of blood wafted over, and she hurriedly hugged Toothless''s big head, intentionally avoiding the red gem on Toothless''s forehead. "Toothless, are you injured somewhere?"

    "No, mother."

    "Be good, don''t move, let mother check for you." Dongfang Minghui found that Toothless''s previous injuries had healed, which should be rted to Toothless''s conscious cultivation. She checked and didn''t find any wounds before letting him go.

    "Mother, mother, let''s go to the ce we went to yesterday." Toothless reached out his forelimb and tugged at Dongfang Minghui''s sleeve, but ended up tearing it, turning the three-quarter sleeve into a half sleeve.

    "Uh" Dongfang Minghui had a headache. She had just beenzy and didn''t change her clothes in time, but now she couldn''t rx at all. After searching in the space, she quickly changed into a new set of clothes and pulled Toothless to a dark ce where she couldn''t see her hand in front of her face.

    "Toothless, where did you get this red gem on your forehead?" Dongfang Minghui wanted to touch it, but the thought of possibly entering Toothless''s world again made her freeze in mid-air, and then she recoiled. "And where is the ce you mentioned yesterday?"

    Toothless tilted his head, probably not understanding her meaning. "Mother, the ce we went to yesterday is the Dragon n''s hiding ce. The guardian ancestor asked me to go there."

    "Huh, isn''t the Dragon n''s hiding ce in the Dragon Valley?" Dongfang Minghui still remembered the iron gate in the deep pool, with the words Dragon n''s hiding ce'' above it. Because of this, she had even provoked ten illusory figures. "And where did you get this red gem?"

    Toothless looked confused. "What red gem?"

    Seeing its bewildered look, Dongfang Minghui searched in the space for a while and found a piece of broken mirror. "Toothless, look"

    Bang!

    The mirror in Dongfang Minghui''s hand turned into fragments, and she was really startled by the sudden noise.

    Toothless also took a step back, startled by the sudden shattering of the mirror.

    The two of them looked at each other in silence. Dongfang Minghui guessed that Toothless had obtained this red gem by ident, so she immediately refused, "The Dragon n''s hiding ce is definitely a ce only the Dragon n can enter. Toothless, I don''t belong to the Dragon n, so I won''t go there in the future."

    Toothless was very sad. There was no Dragon n aura on mother''s body, so she really wasn''t its mother. But mother could enter the Dragon n''s hiding ce, so was she really its mother?

    "Toothless, don''t let anyone touch the area on your forehead, and absolutely don''t let anyone enter the Dragon n''s hiding ce, understand?"

    "Toothless, did you hear me?"

    Toothless shook his big head, not listening at all. He just buried his whole head in Dongfang Minghui''s arms, pushing her back.

    Dongfang Minghui gently patted him. "My Toothless is growing up and will soon be an adult, but still likes to act spoiled." When he grows up, he will have his own concerns. If Toothless really wants to find the Dragon n in the future, she will have to discuss it with Seventh Sister. "If Toothless wants to find your rtives, I will definitely apany you to find them, okay?"

    After a while of cuddling, when they went back, they saw the beast-man still unconscious, and Little Fatty was sitting on his back, the ce where Dongfang Minghui had just bandaged.

    Dongfang Minghui touched her forehead. It seemed that no matter what she did, Little Fatty would still sit in the same spot. She checked and found that the little thing hadn''t been pressing on the beastman''s wound. She sighed and let Little Fatty go in the end.

    "Little Colour, can you make Little Fatty speak?"

    "No."

    "Do you know what kind of creature Little Fatty is? I''ve never seen a spirit nt that eats meat before." Thinking about the other party eating those poisonous scorpions at such a fast speed, and that eerie sound asionally echoing in her ears.

    "No."

    Because Toothless had burned the white wolf''s corpse to ashes with mes, along with the scent of blood, thetter half of the night was rtively peaceful. At least, under Toothless''s watch, nothing dared to approach them.

    The next day, just as the sky was getting light, Little Fatty walked away barefoot.

    Dongfang Minghui had always known that Little Fatty went to fetch water, even Wenren Liangzi had gone with it once before. She opened her eyes and saw the beast-man still lying motionless on the ground, so she stood up and followed.

    As she walked, Toothless followed along as well.

    Little Fatty was very cheerful, bouncing and jumping with great speed. Dongfang Minghui had been following not too far behind, and she noticed that the distance between them was constantly increasing.

    "Is this shrinking the ground into an inch?"

    She had once studied with Qian Wanyu what the core of shrinking the ground into an inch was. Seeing Little Fatty jumping like this and still able to increase the distance, she couldn''t help but feel that she had made the right choice this time.

    After about half an hour, Dongfang Minghui felt something was not quite right. They had walked from the edge of the sand back to the center of the sand, and even passed through the green area where she had woken up before. "Little Fatty has been going to find water these past few days, and I thought it was nearby, but I didn''t expect it to be so far away."

    "We have no rtion to this little fatty, why is she so good to you?" Little Colour couldn''t understand. This Little Fatty was unusually strange, not selling favors to anyone, but unexpectedlying back and forth to find water for Dongfang Minghui, and each time not fetching much water, just using a single leaf to hold it.

    "Let''s just watch." Dongfang Minghui didn''t know why she had always regarded this Little Fatty as that sacred medicine, which was bright and clean, emitting a faint white halo, but the characteristics of Little Fatty also matched. "If it''s the sacred medicine, it doesn''t need to treat me like this."

    At that time, she had selfishly wanted to take the sacred medicine, for Qian Yiling, for Qian Ziyi, or for Seventh Sister. What if someone among them needed this sacred medicine one day?

    Unfortunately, the sacred medicine had already gained intelligence, and it was a mature sacred medicine. It was particrly insistent, unwilling to leave the Dragon Valley, even when the valley copsed, it still persisted.

    It was truly rare.

    And quite a pity.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t describe her feelings when she thought of that sacred medicine. However, after walking for nearly an hour, when she saw Little Fatty arrive at the water source, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    "Little Colour, tell me, am I having a hallucination in my eyes?"

    "No, you''re not."<blockquote>

    Thanks for the support as usual fam <3

    Hopefully sorted out a novelupdates issue making new chapters not show on NU as well~</blockquote>

    Please let me know what you think inments ~

    <strong>Ko-FI supporters, please DM, email orment on Ko-Fi for a discount code if you''d like to support the project and get a premium subscription arigato desu~</strong>

    After Flirting With the Male Leads Harem I Messed Up,

    <b>Description</b>

    Song Cha was known as the Queen of Green Tea. When Song Cha traveled through time. She finds herself in a stallion text where the male lead has a harem of 3000?! Regarding this, Song Cha says: As long as there is life, green tea women will never stop winning.

    She secretly sets two small goals for herself:

    1) Make the male lead fall for her green tea scent.

    2) Turn all the male leads harem into cannon fodder!

    The first small goal ispleted very smoothly, more than half of the plot has also passed, and through green tea womans emotional skills, she gained numerous good feelings from the male lead, and also sessfully became besties with the female leads.

    Song Cha felt that she has simply reached the pinnacle of life.Just when she thought her future days could go on this smoothly, something unexpected happened.

    Female Lead: Cha Cha, what do you think about being with me?

    Male Leads True Love: Cha Cha, sister has never liked anyone, but today she fell for you.

    Song Cha panicked: Donte over! I really have no feelings for you!

    I Became a Viiness and Was Pestered by Beautiful Girls

    <b>Description</b>

    After crossing over and bing the Xuanling Sects badass senior sister Tang Xin, she wanted to make a good rtionship with the beautiful female protagonist, the future sword god of the Nine Provinces, Su Ling, but she was forced by the system to continue to be an evil person Eh, somethings wrong, why does she like me more the more when I scold her? Why are there more and more beautiful girls around me?!

    I Am So Kind,

    <b>Description</b>

    The country is gued by demons and a three-year drought. Fairy Immortal Yu Mi passed by Qingshan country while killing demons and came across Bao Gu. She thought she had found a treasure and swiftly abducted Bao Gu. She didnt expect that Bao Gu, who was had a full spiritual root as measured by the spiritual stone, was actually a five misceneous roots type spiritual root. This was known as a waste talent in immortal cultivation! (Aiya, fell into a trap! Can I return it?)

    Bao Gu on the other hand never thought the immortal sect that Fairy Yu Mi would bring her to would be a wild mountain! How about the promised Fairy Immortal? The promised jade buildings, tall mountains, spiritual herbs and immortal treasures?! Take care of yourself?! Free apprenticeship?? Food is all in the forest and you need to find it yourself??The sect master is missing?? What about my master?? Master is currently going through a life and death stage in cultivation dont you know?

    Bao Gu and Yu Mi, two poor and bitter sisters walked the path of cultivation on their own

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Nine delicate dragon heads, each one surrounding the small pool perfectly. Thergest dragon head was fixed on the stone wall, spouting a trickle of water. The water was clear, with a golden glow under the sunlight, four on each side.

    Little Chubby stood on one of the dragon heads, her chubby body leaning back, facing the dragon heads with a green leaf inserted into the dragon''s mouth, waiting for the leaf to fill with water.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her eyes and was surprised to see the scene before her. "This is the deep pool in the Nine Dragon Stone Gate. How did it surface?"

    The entire Dragon Valley copsed, and logically, it should have been buried deep in the earth. Especially this deep pool, ording to the dangerous situation at the time, it would have beenpletely buried by the rocks in the cave wall, sinking into the depths of the abyss, never to see the light of day again.

    "The person who built the Dragon Valley is truly ingenious and unique." Little Colour remembered the formation stone it had touched before and transformed into a chubby doll without hesitation. Slightly different from Little Chubby, Little Colour had a small vine on top of its head, swaying in the wind, adding to its charm.

    Little Chubby, upon seeing Little Colour, merely raised her head curiously, probably not expecting to see another chubby figure. Then she focused on the water flowing out of the dragon''s throat until the leaf was full.

    "Weird, why is the water in these dragon heads almost dried up?" Except for thergest dragon head, which continued to provide a steady flow of water, the others seemed to be experiencing a drought, with very little watering out.

    The water in the Nine Dragon Deep Pool has always been clear, even if something identally fell into it, it would be purified.

    But the water here was slightly turbid, with sand settling at the bottom. Dongfang Minghui could see it clearly when she stood there, while Little Chubby continued to wait for the water to fill the leaf.

    "Little Chubby."

    Little Chubby blinked her grape-like eyes and looked at her, her reflection clearly visible in the depths of her eyes.

    Boom!

    The ground where Dongfang Minghui was suddenly shook, and after the loud thunderous sound, the entirend trembled. She even felt like she had sunk about half a meter. "Little Colour, what are you doing?"

    Little Colour''s hand became very slender, with half of its fair wrist exposed, and the other half busy inside the dragon''s mouth. "The formation stone is still here, I''m trying it out."

    Then, the violent shaking started again.

    Little Chubby quickly hugged the dragon head to prevent herself from falling into the pool, but the water she had painstakingly collected in the green leaf was spilled due to the turbulence.

    The ground began to crack, splitting in two, like a dividing line,pletely separating the two sides. Dongfang Minghui instinctively leaned towards the Nine Dragon Pool, scared, and backed away until she bumped into the edge of the pool. "Little Colour, stop ying around. If you keep ying, we won''t be able to get through."

    Little Colour subconsciously swallowed and looked at the growing crack. "I''m not ying. I put the formation stone back intact, but the ground is still shaking."

    It assured her that it had only moved a little at the beginning.

    There was a missing formation stone in the nine dragon heads, and it was unclear if this shaking was rted to the missing stone.

    Toothless stood opposite them, as the crack grewrger, it violently left marks on the ground with its limbs, until the tremors stopped and it looked down at them from a high vantage point.

    Dongfang Minghui looked up and finally saw Toothless clearly, "Little Colour, why do I feel like this piece ofnd has been sinking down all this time?"

    Originally, the two areas were at the same level, but in just a short while, she had to lift her head to see Toothless clearly.

    "Perhaps this Nine Dragon Deep Pool can lead us to the Dragon Valley." Little Colour also held onto a dragon head, the two chubby dolls were clinging to the dragon head as if it were theirst hope for survival.

    "Toothless, where did Toothless go?" Dongfang Minghui was trying tomunicate with Toothless through her consciousness, but when she looked up, she suddenly found that the ck dot standing high above had disappeared.

    "Don''t worry about it, it probably knows the Dragon Valley better than we do." Little Colour muttered to herself, she should worry about herself, after all, this piece ofnd was still sinking. "Who knows, you might even find your Seventh sister."

    At worst, they could explore the Dragon Valley again and take the sacred medicine with them.

    Dongfang Minghui was furious with it, in this situation, it was not leading them back to the Dragon Valley, it was burying them alive. "What are you doing? Now it''s even worse, we haven''t found Seventh sister yet, and we''re separated from Toothless."

    If she had known, she wouldn''t have followed little chubby, no, it had nothing to do with the little chubby girl, after all, the little chubby girl was just here to fetch water

    "Hey, look quickly." Little Colour shouted, "Look up."

    Dongfang Minghui was originally annoyed, not knowing where this Nine Dragon Pool would lead them, but then she saw Toothless, who had disappeared before, suddenly leaping towards them. It was just a ck dot at first, but as it got closer, she could make out Toothless''s big head and the imposing, ethereal ck wings behind it. With a gentle p, the falling debris was swept away.

    "Toothless!"

    "Mother,e up quickly, I''ll take you away from here."

    Toothless folded its wings, and most of its bodyy on the ground, watching the ground sinking faster and faster, urging, "Hurry up."

    "Little Colour, quickly return to the Sea of Souls." Dongfang Minghui scooped up the little chubby girl into her arms, light as a feather, even lighter than a piece of paper. She leaped onto Toothless''s back and saw two fleshy wings growing from its back. "Toothless, let''s go."

    Two forces emerged from behind, and when Dongfang Minghui looked back, she saw two huge ck feathered wings unfurling in the wind, catching the breeze.

    At that moment, she had to admit that Toothless had grown up.

    Toothless soared into the wind and quickly flew up. Dongfang Minghui looked back and saw the Nine Dragon Pool sinkingpletely into the ground, disappearing from her sight bit by bit. "I wonder if it''ll ever see the light of day again."

    "It definitely will."

    Little Colour felt that the Dragon Valley was full of traps, one after another, and even a valley copse couldn''tpletely bury the Dragon Valley. The formation stones were still in ce, so there must be some trouble brewing.

    Toothless flew up and circled in the air for a long time without stopping.

    "Toothless, when did you learn to fly?" Dongfang Minghui could sense the other party''s joy. The little guy who couldn''t fly before had once tried to carry her on her back, but now he had learned to fly.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little regretful. Toothless had grown so fast, but she hadn''t been involved in her growth. She always felt a faint sense of regret lingering in her heart.

    "I learned it in the hiddennd." Toothless happily took her for a leisurely flight in the air for a while, and finally flew back to the previous location where the beastman was still half-lying on the ground, as if he had not woken up.

    It actually learned to use its consciousness from that ce and dared to dive from such a high ce for the first time. Dongfang Minghui was deeply worried for it, "Toothless is getting more and more powerful, even more powerful than your mother. In the future, your mother will have to rely on Toothless haha."

    Toothless was full of confidence and happily rubbed against her.

    "Why hasn''t this person woken up yet?" Little Colour found it strange and poked the other person''s wound with a vine several times, "Hmm, the wound is very hot. Could it be steamed by the sun?"

    Dongfang Minghui quickly turned the person over, only to see that the beastman''s brows were tightly furrowed, his eyes closed, and his face had a hot breath. It seemed that he was really roasted by the scorching sun and had innocently developed a fever.

    "Such a troublesome person."

    "Yeah, why don''t we just leave this person here and let him fend for himself?" Little Colour took the opportunity to tempt Dongfang Minghui to be a bad person, thinking that being a bad person was definitely easier than being a good person.

    Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips, "Shut up. I''ll do my best to heal him. If he gets a little better and Seventh sister hasn''te, we''ll go around and see if we can find a ce to stay."

    The feeling of sleeping rough was too terrible. Dongfang Minghui felt that she hadn''t taken care of herself for several days. It was only when she inadvertently nced at herself in the Nine Dragon Pool that she saw her face clearly, looking like a country bumpkin.

    Even if Seventh sister were here, she would probably have a hard time recognizing her.

    "In that case, I''ll go around and look for a ce for you." Little Colour transformed into a chubby doll again, almost the same size as Little Chubby, and if it weren''t for the vine on its head, they could easily be mistaken for each other.

    Since returning from the Nine Dragon Pool, Little Chubby had been circling around Toothless with a sad expression. Even when Toothless roared at her and breathed fire at her, she couldn''t be driven away.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Toothless, who had turned her back and used her butt to face Little Chubby, and couldn''t help butugh and cry, "Toothless, Little Chubby saved you at least once."

    Toothless turned his dragon eyes slightly upward, "I don''t need her to save me."

    It had been conscious when it was dragged out of the sand, but it needed to rest for a while. When Wen Renliangzhi''s sword flew over, Toothless was already awake. Just as it was about to get up, it was carried away by this Little Chubby.

    As a proud member of the dragon n, being effortlessly carried by a Little Fatty was simply a great humiliation.

    "Little Colour, I think it''s better for you to take Little Chubby and go for a walk. It''s better to avoid them starting a fight. A little y-fighting is fine, but if Toothless gets really angry, it won''t be fun."

    "I don''t want to." Little Colour had suffered at the hands of Little Chubby before, looking disgusted as she bounced away.

    "Little Chubby, do you want to follow Little Colour or Toothless?" Dongfang Minghui suspected that the other party probably didn''t understand what she was saying, so she pointed at Toothless and then at the already distant Little Colour.

    Little Fatty looked left and right, then finally took a step and climbed onto Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder, hugging her neck tightly.

    "Uh"

    "Alright, since that''s the case, you can follow me for now." Fortunately, Little Chubby wasn''t really heavy. She focused on cooling her down and gave her some water. She had water in her space, but she sighed at the thought of Little Chubby''s water source being gone. "I think this hot weather will continue for a while. I wonder how Seventh Sister is doing."

    Qian Wanyu was buried alive. When she woke up, it was solemn and pitch ck all around. It took her some effort to adapt and recognize her location. Unfortunately, her limbs were stuck in a pile of rocks. "Am I still in the Dragon Valley?"

    "Probably." Qing Mo didn''t know whether to say she was lucky or not. "There''s light thirty meters ahead of you."

    Light represented hope.

    Qian Wanyu activated her spiritual power and instantly shook off all the rocks pressing on her, causing a bigger tremor. The huge rocks buried her again, and this time she clearly felt the soreness in her body and the leakage of spiritual power.

    "I forgot to tell you, this ce had been shaking from time to time. Your movement just now was too big." Qing Mo said helplessly.

    Qian Wanyu lightly flicked her finger and drew out the water thunder whip from her waist. The water thunder whip slowly lifted a stone and ced it on the ground. Following the rules, she spent half an hour moving all the rocks stuck on her to the side.

    After stretching her muscles, she realized she was no longer in the narrow cave. There were small, scattered stones and pebbles under her feet. Qian Wanyu carefully walked forward step by step.

    Following Qing Mo''s direction, Qian Wanyu unexpectedly found the sacred medicine emitting a faint white halo. "The sacred medicine is still here, Ninth Sister should be nearby."

    Qing Mo hesitated for a moment, then truthfully said, "After you and Ninth Sister fainted, it seems she was taken away by someone"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your Ninth Sister was buried with this sacred medicine, andter I heard a hugemotion from that direction. I vaguely saw her being carried on someone''s shoulder." Qing Mo had tried to wake Qian Wanyu at that time, but without sess.

    Qian Wanyu exuded a chilling aura. "Who was that person?"

    Qing Mo also didn''t know who that person was, but the only thing he was certain of was that it couldn''t be Wen Renliangzhi. "You can rest assured, apart from Wen Renliangzhi and you, there was no one else in the Dragon Valley. It''s possible that Little Colour, who had a blood contract with her, took her out."

    "You''re wrong." Qian Wanyu couldn''t rx, instead, her heart was always on edge. "Aside from the route we took to enter the Dragon Trapping Valley, there must be another path that leads to the outside world."

    "Ah, how is that possible?!"

    "Nothing is impossible in this world." Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, feeling extremely anxious inside, but she didn''t show it on her face. Holding the water lightning whip in her hand, she walked step by step towards the sacred medicine.

    The sacred medicine stood alone,pletely unscathed by the falling rocks from the copse of the Dragon Trapping Valley. This sacred medicine could be considered the best-preserved thing in the valley. Qian Wanyu circled around it, and unexpectedly, she swung the water lightning whip towards it without warning.

    "You''re crazy, that''s the sacred medicine!" Qing Mo shouted in her soul sea.

    As a result, the water lightning whip suddenly got stuck when it touched the petals of the sacred medicine. A faint white halo emanated from the sacred medicine, forcing Qian Wanyu to step back half a step. The white sacred medicine gradually dissipated, transforming into a graceful girl in white.

    "You must be the spirit incarnation of Sleeping Dragon Valley." Qian Wanyu tightened her whip. "Since you are the spirit incarnation, why did you transform into the sacred medicine to deceive us?"

    The Dragon Trapping Valley undergoes reincarnation once every hundred years. This time, the reason for the copse of the Dragon Trapping Valley was also because of the impending reincarnation, which could not be avoided.

    The figure transformed from the sacred medicine unexpectedly nced at Qian Wanyu and praised, "You are the most intelligent human I have ever seen, but you are wrong. I am indeed the sacred medicine, this is my true form."

    "No wonder you are unwilling to leave."

    "Yes."

    The two exchanged words, leaving Qing Mo with a headache. "What does this sacred medicine have to do with reincarnation?"

    "Previously, I couldn''t be sure." If the Sleeping Dragon Valley hadn''t copsed, she probably wouldn''t have guessed that this sacred medicine was the key to the valley''s reincarnation. "I guess if you were to leave the Sleeping Dragon Valley, it would no longer be part of the cycle of reincarnation."

    The girl floating in mid-air smiled faintly, without responding to her.

    "No wonder."

    "It was the Memory Mirror that gave me inspiration." Qian Wanyu spected based on the survival rules of nts and the cycle of time. "If we stay in the Sleeping Dragon Valley, will we have the chance to witness the grand reconstruction of the valley?"

    Qing Mo rolled his eyes, knowing that Qian Wanyu was just talking. He dared to bet with her soul that her Ninth Sister was not in the Sleeping Dragon Valley at this time, and at this moment, Qian Wanyu must be thinking about how to leave the valley.

    "Although I cannot leave this valley, I can point you to a way out." The girl suddenly spoke up.

    "A way out?" Qian Wanyu unceremoniously walked around the spiritual nt, and the water lightning whip asionally emitted purple lightning. Qian Wanyu looked at the girl with a half-smile and said, "But I also want to know where the other path in the Dragon Trapping Valley is."

    The girl pondered for a moment. "I can tell you, but that path has been blocked, and if you want to leave from there, you will have to pay a great price."

    "I won''t trouble you with this matter. You just need to tell me where it is."

    "In the pool beneath the abyss." The girl said lightly, "There are two sources of water in the Dragon Valley, one of which is the deep pool. The pool beneath the abyss is very easy to find, but since more people have entered the Dragon Valley, the exit to that ce has be blurred."

    Qian Wanyu suddenly realized, "Onest question, who took my Ninth Sister away?"

    The girl looked confused, "Are you asking about the girl from before? She was taken away by the people around her, and with my guidance, they have already left the Dragon Valley. You don''t need to worry."

    After asking all the questions, Qian Wanyu said, "Thank you. I hope we will meet again someday."

    The sacred medicine ced a pure white petal into Qian Wanyu''s hand, then the illusion disappeared. The sacred medicine remained in ce, automatically deflecting any falling debris within a meter of it, causing it to fall to the side.

    Qing Mo looked for a moment and marveled, "I didn''t expect that this palm-sized area could generate a formation on its own."

    Before leaving, Qian Wanyu took another look, "The formation is not naturally formed. This formation should be in harmony with the Nine Dragon Pool, where there are nine formation stones."

    No matter how the Dragon Valley changes, this ce and the Nine Dragon Stone Gate will not change.

    "What a pity."

    Listening to Qian Wanyu''sment, Qing Mo was at a loss whether the regret was for not obtaining the sacred medicine or for something else more regrettable, "Let''s go, your Ninth Sister probably left before you and is probably looking for you everywhere."

    "Okay."

    Guided by the sacred medicine, they found a way out of the winding Dragon Valley, until they emerged from the sand pile. The pristine white petal finally disappeared from her hand, turning into little dots of white light.

    The bright light outside was dazzling. Qian Wanyu just emerged and closed her eyes for a moment, only to find that the temperature around was generally higher. "I didn''t expect to arrive just in time for the summer season."

    She felt like she had spent a long time in the Dragon Valley and was a bit dazed at the moment.

    "Qing Mo, it feels like our time in the Dragon Valley was just yesterday." Qian Wanyu sighed, feeling the scorching sand and walking out of the sand pile. After walking on the sandy ground for a while, she felt quite thirsty.

    "Did we go the wrong way?" Qing Mo stopped her and reminded her, "When we were trapped in the valley, I heard two intermittent dragon roars from the northeast, a bit farther from our location."

    "When was that?"

    "About two days ago."

    Qian Wanyu put the water thunder whip back at her waist, "Let''s head in that direction, maybe we can find Ninth Sister."

    "Are you okay?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t know where she found a piece of cloth to cover the beastman. After a while, her hand felt tired. She had been guarding the beastman for a whole day and night. As the temperature outside rose, the temperature of the beastman''s body also increased.

    "I saw a small town." Little Colour had been wandering outside all day and just brought back a jar of clean water for Dongfang Minghui.

    "Are we still at the beastman border?" Dongfang Minghui took a big gulp of water to quench her thirst, then used a piece of cloth to wet and ce it on the beastman''s forehead. "This won''t work. If he doesn''t wake up tonight, we''ll take him to the town you mentioned."

    She nned to casually give some spirit stones, and find a pharmacist to take care of him, and it would be considered as fully taking care of the beastman.

    Little Colour looked at her dissatisfiedly, "It took me a whole day to get from here to that town with my pace. You want to bring this half-dead person along?"

    "What else can we do? When you save someone, you save them to the end. Giving up halfway is not a good habit." Besides, she had wasted too much time on this person. Leaving him here would be like killing him herself.

    Little Colour looked at her grumpily, and it took a while for her to adjust her dissatisfaction. A good person, even if rotten, is still a good person.

    "I wandered around the small town for a while and heard something interesting." The town''s poption was notrge, and there were many beastmen. It should be considered at the beastman border. Little Colour didn''t ask much and quickly circled the entire town. "The storyteller said that the Nangong family has established an auction in the beastman tribe, and they are going to hold an auction next month."

    "Is it true?" Dongfang Minghui was almost in awe of Nangong Yuntian. He had only been in the beastman tribe for less than a year and had already managed to make a fortune by various means. Furthermore, even the beastmen gave him face. Among the human race in the beastman tribe, only Nangong Yuntian''s Cloud Pavilion could thrive.

    "It seems to be true."

    "Indeed."

    From her understanding of Nangong Yuntian, he was extremely arrogant and would not publicize anything until he was sure. Since it was already widely known, it meant that he had already nned it. "The beastman tribe was still in a civil war not long ago. How did Nangong Yuntian suddenly organize an auction? Did you ask about the situation?"

    "Of course not." It wasn''t interested in such boring things. It just inquired about what Nangong Yuntian was going to auction. "I was afraid that things might change, so I hurried back."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at it suspiciously for a while. "Alright, go and check on Little Chubby. I feel like she hasn''t been very happy since that day."

    She had no idea how tofort the sulking Little Chubby. Compared to Little Chubby, Toothless had been much better behaved, sleeping when there was nothing to do. Dongfang Minghui guessed that Toothless had gone to the dragon n''s hiding ce to cultivate and didn''t want to disturb him.

    Little Colour reluctantly turned around, clearly unwilling.

    "Ugh."

    The beastman opened her eyes again and saw Dongfang Minghui''s familiar face. He struggled a bit, and the cloth on her forehead slipped down. "Thank you for saving me again, miss."

    "It''s no trouble at all, but who are you?" Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him wake up. If he hadn''t woken up, she would have wanted to leave him behind, not to mention Little Colour''s words of giving up.

    "I am Myron, a member of the beast tribe. I was traveling with the Nangong family''s caravan on the way to Di City when I identally ended up in this ce and got separated from the caravan. I was attacked by a pack of wolf beasts and encountered the youngdy, which is how I managed to narrowly escape with my life." He sinctly exined his origins and destination.

    Little Colour and Little Chubby sat on the sand, listening attentively to the beast tribe man''s words.

    The Nangong family''s caravan

    Dongfang Minghui calmly observed the beast tribe man and matched her information with what Little Colour had just said. It did indeed add up.

    "I see, Myron, you speak the humannguage very well." Dongfang Minghui''s eyes flickered, "I have heard of the Nangong family. May I ask why you are travelling with their caravan to this ce?"

    Myron''s face still had a hint of blush, probably due to the lingering heat. He cleared her throat a few times, feeling the dryness and pain in her throat. He subconsciously licked her lips and weakly said, "The head of the Nangong family has already established the Yuntian Pavilion in Di City. This time, the caravan came to escort auction items, but we encountered bandits on the way. The bandits were ruthless, and I identally got separated from the caravan at that time. I have no idea what happened to them."

    "Di City already has a branch of the Yuntian Pavilion huh? I really want to go and take a look." Dongfang Minghui''s eyes shed with a hint of curiosity. Seventh sister had secretly gone to the auction before, but she had never had the chance to set foot in the Yuntian Pavilion''s auction hall. After all, the entanglement of feelings often stemmed from the auction.

    "We still don''t know where this ce is, nor do we know where Di City is." Myron looked somewhat dejected, probably due to the excessive loss of blood from his injuries and the exposure to the sun. He exuded an air of destion.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her eyebrows lightly, "Once you have recovered from your injuries, you will definitely be able to leave."

    Encouraged by her words, Myron straightened her back a bit, as if regaining some confidence. "Miss, may I ask where you are headed?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at him lightly and immediately asked with curiosity, "You said you came with a caravan. I heard about the great war between the beast tribes. Do you know if the war has subsided?"

    "It has indeed subsided, but it is said that the Cyril tribe has temporarily requested peace talks. I''m not too clear on the specifics."

    "Peace talks?" Dongfang Minghui felt like she had guessed the beginning but not the ending. This enigmatic answer was simply uneptable to her, but based on her understanding of the Cass tribe, they would indeed make such a choice.

    "Ah."

    "Miss, why the sigh?" Myron asked in confusion.

    Dongfang Minghui hesitated, looking like she was about to say something but then stopped, leaving Myron hanging.

    Qian Wanyu appeared just as they were having an exceptionally joyful'' conversation. Qing Mo, who was not afraid of death, sighed in the Sea of Souls, "You are constantly worrying about her, but it seems that your Ninth Sister is living a morefortable life than you."

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded, especially when she saw Seventh sister''s cold and stern expression as she walked step by step towards her. She forgot all about the misleading words she had just said, "Seventh sister!"

    Qian Wanyu''s lips cracked into a smile, and she opened her arms.

    Seventh sister, where did you go? I was so worried about you." Dongfang Minghui hugged the other person tightly and whispered, "I''ve been waiting for you for so long. If you didn''t show up, I would have left."

    "Mm."

    Qian Wanyu looked at the other person, who looked like a little dirty cat, with a face all ck except for two particrly shiny eyes. She didn''t agree at all with Qing Mo''s earlier statement that Ninth Sister was doing well. "You''ve let yourself get like this when I''m not around?"

    Dongfang Minghui blushed, knowing she was really dirty, but ever since the Nine Dragon Pool sank into the ground, she hadn''t been able to get any clean water. Their water usage was particrly high, and the can of water Little Colour brought today was a lifesaver.

    "Seventh sister, are you hurt?"

    "No."

    She had indeed been injured by a stone in the trapped dragon valley, but she had recovered in the past few days. Apart from theck of water, everything was fine.

    Qian Wanyu''s gaze, after lingering on Ninth Sister''s face for a moment, unexpectedly shifted to Myron''s face. It was a handsome face, with a blush that made him look very honest, but Qian Wanyu was never one to judge by appearances. She turned her gaze slightly and asked expressionlessly, "Who is this?"

    "He was saved by Little Chubby," Dongfang Minghui exined in a low voice.

    Myron''s ears perked up at the words "Little Chubby," this was the second time he had heard it.

    "Little Chubby,e here."

    Little Chubby, who had been quietly behaving like a good baby, also looked disheveled, with her face covered in sand. her originally rosy and fairplexion was now tinged with gray, except for her bright ck grape-like eyes, which were staring at Qian Wanyu intently.

    In the blink of an eye, she climbed up from Dongfang Minghui''s body and sat on her shoulder, swaying.

    "This Little Chubby" Qing Mo''s gaze lingered back and forth between her and Little Chubby, "Where did this Little Chubbye from?"

    "I don''t know," Qian Wanyu looked worriedly at Ninth Sister''s shoulder, seeing no difort on her face, "Ninth Sister, who is she?"

    Myron was a little dumbfounded. This little imp was Little Chubby???

    Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips, not knowing how to introduce Little Chubby''s identity. "Seventh sister, I was able toe out thanks to her. She''s taken good care of me."

    "Hmph, could this Little Chubby be the one who brought you out, Ninth Sister?"

    "It''s not impossible."

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly and took out amon medicinal nt from her space, handing it to Little Chubby. "This is for you, thank you for taking care of Ninth Sister for me."

    Little Chubby swiftly brought over the medicinal nt and stuffed it into her mouth, looking at Qian Wanyu as if asking for more after finishing it, seemingly unsatisfied. It was just an ordinary medicinal nt, at most considered a low-grade spirit nt.

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth twitched. This kind of probing from Seventh Sister was useless. Since Little Chubby started watering her, she had regarded her as a medicinal nt. However, this medicinal nt was somewhat special, eating both meat and vegetables without discrimination.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened. "It is a medicinal nt."

    "But in the Dragon Valley, only the Sacred Medicine has the ability to transform into a human. It''s obvious that Little Chubby brought your Ninth Sister, out of the Dragon Valley. What exactly is she?" Qing Mo''s mood was like a roller coaster, fluctuating wildly.

    Dongfang Minghui was surrounded by spiritual nts that had transformed into human form. If this were known in the Seven-Colored Continent, she would definitely be envied.

    Dongfang Minghui pulled Qian Wanyu aside, and Little Chubby sat on her shoulder as if no one else was around, ying with her hair. She whispered to her, "Seventh Sister, the Dragon Seal and Little Bean Sprouts are missing. What should we do?"

    "It''s a bit difficult." Qian Wanyu had juste out of the Dragon Valley, which was facing reconstruction. The Dragon Seal was likely still in the Dragon Valley, but Little Bean Sprouts was obviously impossible to have remained. "How long have they been missing?"

    "I haven''t seen them since I woke up." Dongfang Minghui carefully recalled, "When the Dragon Valley copsed, Little Bean Sprout ran out by itself to block many rocks for me. It was probably hit by a rock at that time."

    Qian Wanyu nced at Little Chubby''s figure ying with Ninth Sister''s hair. "Have you ever thought that maybe it has been by your side all along?"

    "What do you mean?" Dongfang Minghui was stunned. Following Seventh Sister''s gaze, she saw Little Chubby. "Seventh Sister, are you suggesting that Little Chubby is Little Bean Sprout? That''s impossible."

    "There''s nothing impossible in this world." After saying this, Qian Wanyu reminded her, "You have no rtionship with it, so why would it save you? And it was she who brought you out of the Dragon Valley." At that time, only that bean sprout was close to Ninth Sister, suddenly transforming into a human figure and then taking Ninth Sister out It seemed like everything made sense.

    Dongfang Minghui was a little dumbfounded, her mind in turmoil, sometimes feeling that what Seventh Sister said made sense, and sometimes feeling it was unbelievable.

    "If you''re really worried, we can go back to the Dragon Valley, but I can''t guarantee that the entrance to the Dragon Valley is still in the same ce." Without the Dragon Seal, they were like blind people feeling an elephant, possibly getting lost in this sandynd again.

    "Seventh Sister, let me think about it."

    "Mm."

    At night, they camped again. Fortunately, everyone was together, except for the missing Little Bean Sprout. Dongfang Minghui sighed repeatedly, looking at Seventh Sister, whose face had also be a bit haggard. She sat calmly on the side, practicing meditation.

    Looking at the two little chubby figures, Little Colour was fine, but Little Chubby was almost turning into a mud doll.

    Toothless had been lying there motionless, seemingly immersed in cultivation again.

    "Little Bean Sprout."

    Little Chubby pressed her chubby face against Dongfang Minghui''s face, as ifforting her.

    Dongfang Minghui remembered Seventh Sister''s bold guess and held Little Chubby in her arms, looking into her clear and clean eyes. "Little Chubby, are you Little Bean Sprout? If you are, can you give me a hint?"

    Little Chubby blinked her ink-ck eyes and looked at her without blinking, looking silly and cute.

    "I''ll give you a medicinal nt, and you answer my question, okay?" Dongfang Minghui almost took out the colorful medicinal nt from her space ring, but luckily she came to her senses and ced a medicinal nt picked from the sea in front of Little Chubby. "Little Chubby, are you Little Bean Sprout?"

    Little Chubby''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw the medicinal nt. Her chubby little hands grabbed the medicinal nt and put it in her mouth.

    Crunch, crunch

    In no time, the medicinal nt was gone.

    "So, are you going to answer the question or not?"

    "Are you stupid? Instead of giving it to her, you might as well give it to me." Little Colour was so angry that she wanted to split herpanion''s head in half to see what was inside. "Even if you stuff me into her mouth, she won''t speak. She''s just dumb. Maybe she got hit on the head by a rock back then."

    Little Colour had naturally overheard her conversation with Qian Wanyu and was more inclined to believe that this fat baby was indeed the Little Bean Sprout in the Tianyin Helmet that day.

    "Ah"

    Little Colour''s vine was grabbed by Little Chubby and she bit it crunchily.<blockquote>

    LOL Little Chubby/Little Bean Sprout chewing on Little Colour''s vines must be a cute scene haha</blockquote>

    After Flirting With the Male Leads Harem I Messed Up,

    <b>Description</b>

    Song Cha was known as the Queen of Green Tea. When Song Cha traveled through time. She finds herself in a stallion text where the male lead has a harem of 3000?! Regarding this, Song Cha says: As long as there is life, green tea women will never stop winning.

    She secretly sets two small goals for herself:

    1) Make the male lead fall for her green tea scent.

    2) Turn all the male leads harem into cannon fodder!

    The first small goal ispleted very smoothly, more than half of the plot has also passed, and through green tea womans emotional skills, she gained numerous good feelings from the male lead, and also sessfully became besties with the female leads.

    Song Cha felt that she has simply reached the pinnacle of life.Just when she thought her future days could go on this smoothly, something unexpected happened.

    Female Lead: Cha Cha, what do you think about being with me?

    Male Leads True Love: Cha Cha, sister has never liked anyone, but today she fell for you.

    Song Cha panicked: Donte over! I really have no feelings for you!

    I Became a Viiness and Was Pestered by Beautiful Girls

    <b>Description</b>

    After crossing over and bing the Xuanling Sects badass senior sister Tang Xin, she wanted to make a good rtionship with the beautiful female protagonist, the future sword god of the Nine Provinces, Su Ling, but she was forced by the system to continue to be an evil person Eh, somethings wrong, why does she like me more the more when I scold her? Why are there more and more beautiful girls around me?!

    I Am So Kind,

    <b>Description</b>

    The country is gued by demons and a three-year drought. Fairy Immortal Yu Mi passed by Qingshan country while killing demons and came across Bao Gu. She thought she had found a treasure and swiftly abducted Bao Gu. She didnt expect that Bao Gu, who was had a full spiritual root as measured by the spiritual stone, was actually a five misceneous roots type spiritual root. This was known as a waste talent in immortal cultivation! (Aiya, fell into a trap! Can I return it?)

    Bao Gu on the other hand never thought the immortal sect that Fairy Yu Mi would bring her to would be a wild mountain! How about the promised Fairy Immortal? The promised jade buildings, tall mountains, spiritual herbs and immortal treasures?! Take care of yourself?! Free apprenticeship?? Food is all in the forest and you need to find it yourself??The sect master is missing?? What about my master?? Master is currently going through a life and death stage in cultivation dont you know?

    Bao Gu and Yu Mi, two poor and bitter sisters walked the path of cultivation on their own

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    "Let go, let go!" Little Colour said, veins popping out in frustration.

    Dongfang Minghui even saw the vine on top of Little Colour''s head, which had been swaying back and forth, stand on end, clearly infuriated by little chubby. She saw little chubby munching away as if it was very delicious, and quickly held the little chubby''s smooth cheeks in her hands. Upon touching them, she realized the skin was indeed smooth and supple. Nevertheless, she steeled her heart and pulled apart little chubby''s cheeks to reveal its teeth, which were unlike those of a normal child. Each tooth was sharp, which gave her quite a scare. "Little chubby, let go quickly, this isn''t tasty."

    The little chubby''s pitch-ck eyes nced at Little Colour and reluctantly let go.

    "Is this something you can eat?" Little Colour was fuming, having always been the one to normally nibble on others, it had never encountered someone more audacious. "Little chubby, remember this, no, I will remember you."

    Little chubby''s plump paws grabbed Little Colour''s vine again.

    Little Colour immediately bristled, "Let go, let go now!!!"

    Dongfang Minghui was overwhelmed by their noise. She hadn''t realized before that this little chubby was so good at causing trouble; perhaps it was better to forget about that lucky'' name.

    Qian Wanyu opened her eyes and smiled at Ninth Sister, then curiously nced at Toothless, who had been lying still.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Myron, who had been resting nearby, became curious due to themotion caused by the two little ones.

    Dongfang Minghui apologized to him with a slight nod and obediently rushed to Qian Wanyu''s side, "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at the little chubby following her, "What''s wrong with Toothless? Even with such amotion, it seems to have had no reaction at all." It seemed that even her arrival had gone unnoticed.

    Following Qian Wanyu''s gaze, Dongfang Minghui looked at Toothless, whoserge head was still motionless, resting on its limbs, appearing to be asleep. Only she, who had entered the Dragon n''s hiddennd, understood that Toothless was actually in meditation within the hiddennd.

    "Seventh sister, this is a long story. How about we find a ce to rest and talk then?"

    "Alright."

    The three of them rested for a while at night, taking advantage of the cool night air to set off for the next town under the cover of darkness. Little Colour had its own way of recognizing the path, leading the way unaffected by the night.

    Dongfang Minghui''s hand was held by Qian Wanyu, unimpeded, but Myron behind them had some trouble. He was too heavily injured, and his body was so weak that he would gasp for air after walking a bit.

    Under the crescent moon, the two walked hand in hand on the sandy ground. Without those bothersome people, it might have been romantic. But with them, their pace was slowed down. Little Toothless followed Little Colour, and they gradually fell behind, watching the little chubby determinedly catch up.

    "Myron, you haven''t recovered from your injuries; we should have rested there for another day. But we haven''t found a water source for a day, so I''m really sorry for forcing you." Dongfang Minghui said softly, causing Qian Wanyu to see her in a new light.

    Myron tugged at the corner of his mouth, "Miss, you jest. It is I who have held you back."

    "Where are you two youngdies nning to go?"

    "We heard from you earlier that the Nangong family in Dali City is holding an auction. Coincidentally, Seventh sister and I have nothing else to do, so we thought we''d go and experience the grandeur of the auction." Dongfang Minghui found Qian Wanyu, and it was like she had found her backbone. She spoke with more confidence, and without waiting to discuss with Qian Wanyu, she made the decision on her own.

    "Of course, that would be wonderful." Myron''sughter sounded a bit forced this time.

    "Myron, do you have any knowledge of Darray City?" Dongfang Minghui asked tentatively.

    "Um, we were all specially trained by Mr. Nangong before, and this is our first time going to Darray City."

    "But, this is also considered the border of the Beast n. As a member of the Beast n, you should know something, right?" Dongfang Minghui asked tentatively again.

    "Youngdy, you may not know this, but I grew up among the humans. Later, I was chosen by young master Nangong. It was only a few months ago that I received a letter from young master Nangong and followed him here." Myron spoke with a hint of helplessness, "Who knew that on my first trip, I would encounter vicious bandits. I hope the caravan is safe."

    "Ah, you grew up among the humans?" Dongfang Minghui was quite surprised. After all, the Beast n and humans have always been at odds, and it''s not easy for humans to survive among the Beast n. It must be even harder for a member of the Beast n living among humans.

    "Yes, I''m afraid I''ve made youugh, youngdy."

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu exchanged nces, and for a moment, no one continued the topic.

    "This Myron is quite cunning in his responses; he''s caught onto your Ninth Sister''s weakness," Qing Mo remarked with a tsk-tsk, amazed. To think that the person they casually saved was someone with secrets; it''s uncertain whether this is good or bad.

    "Mm." Qian Wanyu did not deny it. Ninth Sister''s weakness was too easy to exploit; she was too kind-hearted and easily deceived. "Anyway with me here, I doubt he''ll be able to cause any trouble."

    As the sun rose, they looked back at the path they had traveled. It was as if it had been sprinkled with ayer of gold, shining brilliantly and beautifully. But as the sun climbed higher, the temperature around them also began to rise, especially when the sun reached its zenith, it felt as if they were about to be vaporized by the heat.

    The group found some shade under a tree to escape the scorching sun. Little Toothless, however, strolled along as if it was surveying its own territory, head held high, its dragon eyes looking down on the world with an extremely proud posture. The fiery red gem embedded in its forehead added an extra touch of majesty.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed Myron wandering around, seemingly looking for something. She quickly pulled Seventh sister into the shade of the trees, pointed at Toothless, and got straight to the point, "Toothless obtained its fortune beneath the deep pool, and that red gem on its forehead is from the dragon n''s hiddennd we saw before."

    Qian Wanyu pondered, "Is this dragon n''s hiddennd where the dragon n''s remains are buried?"

    "Seventh sister, how did you know?" Dongfang Minghui asked.

    "I''ve digested all the memories from the memory mirror. Have you forgotten?" Seeing her clueless expression, Qian Wanyu lightly tapped her forehead, "It''s a pity, the whereabouts of the Dragon Valley are unknown, otherwise we could visit the Dragon Valley again."

    "It''s probably impossible now. I saw with my own eyes the Nine Dragons Pool sinking into the ground. Unless we go down eighteen levels, there''s no hope of finding the Dragon Valley again." Dongfang Minghui felt a sense of loss thinking about the pool. ording to Little Colour, the Nine Dragons'' mouths still contained formation stones.

    "The Nine Dragons Pool?" Qian Wanyu then realized, "Are you talking about the deep pool behind the Nine Dragons Stone Gate?"

    "Yes, if Toothless hadn''t flown down to save me in time, I might have sunk into the ground along with the Nine Dragons Pool. It was too dangerous." The construction of Sleeping Dragon Valley is indeed rare in the world, showing that the builders put a lot of thought into it. However, as much as it''s regrettable, it doesn''t change the fact that Sleeping Dragon Valley is full of dangers.

    "The Sleeping Dragon Valley will appear again," Qian Wanyu said firmly. As long as that Sacred Medicine doesn''t perish, Sleeping Dragon Valley will never cease to exist. That''s the reason why the Sacred Medicine had to ensure she was safely sent away.

    "How could that be?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled meaningfully.

    "It''s merely following the cycle of life and death, existence and extinction, rebirth after destruction."

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely baffled. What did Seventh sister mean by that?

    Myron quickly returned, so Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui didn''t say another word. They each did their own thing and rested for a while before setting off again. This time, little chubby chased after Toothless''s tail, its short legs looking plump but moving at top speed.

    Toothless was somewhat annoyed by the chase but dared not spit fireballs at will.

    As for Little Colour, itzily hid inside Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea. Its stem still bore two tooth marks, and it muttered to itself inint, "Could this chubby''s teeth be made of copper and iron? It almost bit through my stem."

    Little Colour''s casualint struck Dongfang Minghui like a bolt of lightning.

    "Wait" Dongfang Minghui suddenly stopped.

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu looked at her with confusion, and even Myron turned his curious gaze towards her.

    The inspiration came quickly and left just as fast. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t catch it in time and sheepishly scratched her head, "It''s nothing, I just suddenly remembered something, and then it seems I forgot it again."

    Qian Wanyu looked at her with concern and deliberately fell a few steps behind, whispering, "What were you just thinking about?"

    "About little chubby''s teeth." Dongfang Minghui told Qian Wanyu the truth, "Yesterday, Little Colour was bitten twice by the little chubby, saying its teeth were as tough as copper and iron. Then I remembered how little chubby crunched the poisonous scorpion to death that night."

    "Really?"

    "Yes." This was what troubled Dongfang Minghui the most. Little Bean Sprout had always been well-behaved, never eating anything other than her essence blood. How could it possibly be indifferent to meat and vegetables? This was the one thing that made her uncertain whether little chubby was Little Bean Sprout, and the lost Tianyin Helmet was also a matter of great importance.

    Little Bean Sprout loved its pot so much that it had once gotten angry over wanting to change its pot. How could it possibly lose it?

    Little chubby still sat on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder, wrapping its hands around her neck in extreme dependence, ignoring their conversation.

    Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow, looking at the worried Dongfang Minghui, a hint of regret shing in her eyes.

    "If she knew now would she let it go?" Qing Mo''s emotionless voice carried its usual schadenfreude.

    "Qing Mo, shut up," Qian Wanyu warned indifferently, "Even if I told her now, Ninth Sister wouldn''t believe it. This chubby little thing is very likely the Gold Devouring Mouse that was identally refined by the Soul Refining Furnace back then"

    It was rumored that the Gold Devouring Mouse was cunning by nature, but looking at the innocent and harmless appearance of little chubby, Qian Wanyu found it hard to associate her with that Gold Devouring Mouse.

    "Don''t overthink it," Qian Wanyu thought for a moment and still offered somefort, "No matter how much we think about it, it won''t help. If she is Little Bean Sprout, that would be great. If she isn''t, with Little Bean Sprout''s intelligence, it will definitely find a way to reach you."

    Dongfang Minghui imagined Little Bean Sprout''s hopping and jumping, wearing the Heavenly Sound Helmet, struggling to survive in the vast expanse of sand The image was too beautiful, she hardly dared to think further, "I hope so."

    The group arrived at Yulong Town at night, which was very quiet. At night, almost no one was wandering outside.

    Having stayed in the Dragon Valley for a long time, Dongfang Minghui felt a trace of unease upon arriving at the town. She tugged at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve, "Seventh sister, why is this town so quiet at night?"

    It was not yet time to rest, but the whole town had its doors tightly shut, quiet enough to make one''s skin crawl.

    As the three of them passed by several houses, they saw that the doors were closed, and even the windows were shut. Qian Wanyu said with a smile, "I don''t know, let''s find an inn to stay for the night. We can investigate why the townspeople go to rest so early tomorrow."

    In Dongfang Minghui''s memory, Seventh sister had never said such humorous words. Hearing them now, she felt a special sensation, wanting tough but unable to, which eased her emotional tension quite well.

    "Seventh sister is right."

    Little Colour took the opportunity to sneak into her soul sea when no one was paying attention, while little chubby sat on her shoulder, quiet and well-behaved like a cute baby.

    "Thump, thump, thump"

    They approached the nearest inn in the townFi Inn. Qian Wanyu stepped forward and knocked on the door, but as soon as the knocking sound ended, the lights inside the house dimmed suddenly.

    Qian Wanyu even heard hurried breathing.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned for a moment before she stepped forward and knocked on the door forcefully, "We are looking for lodging, please open the door, innkeeper."

    After a long wait, still no one came to open the door. Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu exchanged nces.

    Myron, who was standing by, interrupted, "This town is really strange. It''s clearly an inn, but they don''t open for business. How about we try another ce,dies?"

    After that, they went around the town''s inns and were repeatedly turned away. The three of them simply found an empty teahouse that had not yet been cleared out, with stools still left out, indicating that the teahouse owner had left in a hurry.

    "Little Colour, didn''t you notice anything strange when you came here before?"

    "When I came, it happened to be morning, and everything was normal. Yulong Town was no different from any ordinary town." I even managed to steal a jar of water from the humans.

    The three of them sat for a while, enjoying the cool breeze of the town, which was different from the hot air they had felt on the sandynd before. This breeze carried a hint of chill, which was quite refreshing.

    "The inns in the town are all closed. What should we do now?" Myron asked anxiously, covering his wound.

    As the cool breeze blew, a faint scent of blood entered Dongfang Minghui''s nostrils. She stared unwaveringly at Seventh sister, "Let''s wait and see for now. It''s only a few hours until dawn."

    She didn''t believe that when daylight came, there would be no one around in the town.

    "Mhm."

    Qian Wanyu calmly responded, sitting cross-legged. A strand of her consciousness automatically detached and drifted above Yulong Town.

    Seeing Toothless also assume a resting posture, which was actually entering a state of cultivation, Dongfang Minghui felt that they were taking their responsibilities too lightly. Her gaze shifted and noticed Little Chubby''s shiny ck eyes staring into the distance, seemingly watching something.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Thank you for your concern, miss. I''m alright," Myron''s voice was weak, and anyone but a deaf person could tell.

    Unfortunately, Dongfang Minghui''s inquiry was just a perfunctory gesture of concern; her mind was elsewhere. "This town is strangely quiet. Not a soul to be seen at night. Could it be that some bizarre creatures roam around after dark?"

    "You guessed right," Little Colour reminded her eerily, "There''s something that looks part human, part monster lurking behind you."

    Dongfang Minghui abruptly stood up, startling Myron, who was a bit dazed from blood loss. He couldn''t see her expression clearly and asked, "Miss, what''s wrong?"

    "There''s something here."

    "There is something." Qian Wanyu suddenly opened her eyes at this moment, retracting the consciousness that had been spread over Yulong town. Her Water Thunder Whip was swiftly drawn from her waist, and with a sh of silver light, it attracted the creature that had been hiding in the shadows, nning to stealthily take them down.

    The creature was on all fours, its ws scraping the ground with a grating noise. As it came closer, illuminated by the moonlight, Dongfang Minghui recognized that it was a person, with limbs that bore ws like those of a beast, sharp and gleaming with silver light.

    "Seventh sister, aren''t these people from the Beast Tribe?"

    "Not quite."

    Qian Wanyu''s whipshed fiercely at the beastified person, the tip striking against the creature''s ws, easily slicing through what the creature took pride in. "They have lost their reason. Show no mercy."

    The strand of consciousness she had released earlier had witnessed a child wandering at night, who was then torn apart by this group of beastified people hiding in the darkness, a scene of bloody brutality.

    "Alright." Dongfang Minghui did feel sympathy for these beastified people, but only when they still had a shred of reason. Now, hearing Seventh sister''s cold tone, it seemed as if these creatures were beyond redemption. "Myron, take care of yourself."

    "Miss, please take care as well."

    While they were speaking, four beastified people appeared from the shadows. They seemed to have lost their human nature, crawling on all fours with their heads raised, resembling wild beasts. They surrounded them from the east, south, west, and north, their ice-blue pupils reflecting a cold light.

    Dongfang Minghui was somewhat troubled. After her silk umbre ceased to function, she found herself without a suitable weapon in hand. She walked over to Toothless, "Toothless, wake up quickly."

    Little Chubby slid off her shoulder and hopped onto Toothless''s big head, even bouncing twice on his fluffy head.

    Toothless''s tightly closed dragon eyes suddenly opened. Feeling something on his head, he swiftly stood up, shook himself, and let out a long howl to the sky as if venting, "Roar"

    Little Chubby, caught off guard, tumbled to the ground and was nearly stepped on by Toothless''s front limbs.

    Toothless''s roar caused the encroaching beastified humans to freeze, but soon, they boldly surged towards them again.

    Two zing mes burst forth from Toothless''s divine dragon eyes, flying towards the four beastified humans. The palm-sized mes hovered in front of them and in the blink of an eye, turned into two fireballs that engulfed them.

    Myron was dumbfounded by the sight, especially when the other two beastified humans instinctively pounced towards them, he was so frightened that he froze on the spot.

    Dongfang Minghui''s thirty-six plum blossom darts flew swiftly at the two beastified humans. They dodged left and right in mid-pounce, managing to evade most of them. The downside of hidden weapons was that the poison in the plum blossom darts couldn''t take effect immediately, especially against two beastified people who seemed to have lost even their sense of pain.

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed Myron and rapidly retreated, but they couldn''t outpace the beastified humans'' pounce. As their sharp ws were about to strike, she could only release all her spiritual power.

    The next second, Little Chubby appeared out of nowhere, a plump little hand boldly dodged the beastified human''s ws, grabbing and dragging them backward. It spun around three times in mid-air before fiercely smashing them to the ground, leaving the beastified human seeing stars and unable to get up for a long time.

    As for the other beastified human, his rear ws were caught by Qian Wanyu''s Water Thunder Whip. A purple thunderbolt struck from the sky, bombarding him repeatedly until he was sted to bits.

    "Are you alright?" Qian Wanyu picked up the fallen plum blossom darts and returned them to Dongfang Minghui.

    "I''m fine." Dongfang Minghui let out a sigh of relief. As a fragile Wood Spiritual Master, she hade to a point where even Little Chubby had to stand up for her. Looking at the other beastified human who had been severely beatun up by Little Chubby, she asked, "Seventh sister, what should we do with this beast person?"

    Myron, with legs trembling in fear, only stepped forward after hearing them discuss how to deal with the beastified human, "They are from the Beast Tribe, could youdies spare his life?"

    "Spare him?" Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow, her expressionless face bing even more serious and cold with the frown. She scoffed, "Do you know who they are, and in what capacity are you pleading for them?"

    She left the harsher words unsaid.

    "Myron, they have lost their reason and are not ordinary members of the Beast Tribe." The threat level of these people wasparable to that of the undead, perhaps even more so, Dongfang Minghui consoled, "If it weren''t for Seventh sister''s timely action, we might have all been doomed."

    Myron was left speechless by Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui''s words, his face changing colors before he finally forced a dryugh, "What the twodies said is very true, I-I have overstepped his bounds."

    Qian Wanyu nced at him lightly and said, "Little Colour, hand me that bundle of Immortal Binding Ropes."

    A chain automatically flew out from Dongfang Minghui''s space and floated in front of Qian Wanyu. With a flick of her wrist, the Immortal Binding Ropes tightly bound the beast-transformed man who had been knocked unconscious by the little fatty, and even disarmed his limbs.

    Having just finished this, they saw a group of beast-transformed people eager to try their luck in the darkness.

    "Toothless" roared angrily, ten clusters of mes floated around it and shot out in all directions. The beast-transformed men scattered in fear, seemingly terrified of Toothless''s mes.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Toothless with approval, "There''s still an hour before dawn, I think they won''te back for now."

    "Seventh sister, do you mean that these beast-transformed men only appear at night?"

    "Mhm."

    As for the reason, Qian Wanyu''s cold gaze swept towards the beast-transformed man bound by the Immortal Binding Ropes, "After dawn, Ninth Sister should go and inquire with the people around, and also find a ce to stay. I need to properly interrogate this person."

    Myron didn''t say a word and just rested for a moment on the teahouse stool.

    "The dragon''s roar came from here just now."

    A familiar voice carried a hint of urgency, "Uncle, could it be"

    Two people were rapidly approaching them from a distance, especially the one in the lead, carrying a heavy box on his back without affecting his speed. As for the person behind him, his steps were extremely steady, and he managed to keep up.

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, and for a moment, she forgot what she was about to say, staring nkly as they approached.

    "Seventh sister, am I seeing things?"

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curled into a rare teasing smile, "Pinch yourself and see if it hurts."

    Dongfang Minghui alsoughed, "No way, if I''m going to pinch, it''ll be Seventh sister."

    Qian Ziyan''s expression was cold, but behind him, Mu Sheng was extremely excited, and for a moment, he could only widen his eyes as much as possible, like a little squirrel, before finally squeezing out, "When I heard that roar, I guessed it might be Toothless. I didn''t expect it to be true! Sister Wanyu, Minghui, are you both alright?!"

    Qian Wanyu''s gaze rested on Qian Ziyan, both of them with cold expressions, and the pressure they emitted when standing together was equally matched.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly pulled Mu Sheng aside, "You and Uncle Wood, no, has Uncle Wood fully regained his senses?"

    Mu Sheng nodded excitedly, "He has, after you both disappeared, the olddy had no choice but to lock him up. But somehow, day by day, he started to remember the olddy and those past events."

    Listening to Mu Sheng''s simple words, Dongfang Minghui also knew that there must have been many difficulties. She was aware of Uncle Wood''s situation, and the treatment she had administered was at best a partial sess. The remaining half was up to Uncle Wood himself.

    Qian Ziyan watched Qian Wanyu with an expressionless face, her visage was identical to Qian Yiling''s. After a long stalemate, he finally admitted defeat. "Have you found your mother?"

    Qian Wanyu''s brows furrowed slightly, "I have."

    Dongfang Minghui saw that Uncle Wood was normal and seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She decisively pulled Mu Sheng away to a distance, "Mu Sheng, how did you end up here?"

    "It''s a long story," Mu Sheng nced at the sky, "How about we find a ce to talk about itter?"

    By dawn, Yulong Town regained a hint of vitality. Those who had shut their doors at night opened them one by one, starting their businesses. The teahouse owner arrived early, and Dongfang Minghui took the opportunity to inquire about the town''s affairs.

    The teahouse owner was perceptive, quickly recognizing that among them were four humans and two beast people. When he saw Toothless, he almost fainted from the shock, as Toothless''s appearance was very simr to the wild beasts'' that attacked them at night.

    "You''ve misunderstood, this is my Spirit Beast, he''s very obedient and doesn''t bite," Dongfang Minghui said with a smile, summoning Toothless over and gently stroking its big head. Toothless, giving face, rubbed against her, appearing both gentle and adorably silly.

    "Yes, don''t be afraid, boss," Mu Sheng added from the side.

    Seeing that the men were handsome and dashing, and the women beautiful, the teahouse owner''s wariness lowered, but he still dared not get too close to Toothless. Toothless, annoyed by Little Chubby, simply walked out of the teahouse and started toying with Little Chubby right in front of the door.

    Little Chubby, with a tender and delicate appearance, was an adorable child. Toothless, looking rather simple and honest, buried its head in ying with the child, quickly attracting arge crowd.

    "Look how lively that little child is."

    "Yes, but that Spirit Beast is quite well-behaved too, it didn''t even bite her."

    Dongfang Minghui learned a lot about Yulong Town from the teahouse owner, and the reason for the town''s nocturnal quietness turned out to be those beastified people. They looked at each other, only to realize btedly that Toothless and Little Chubby had almost be famous with the noise outside.

    "Toothless, let''s go."

    Little Chubby took the lead, climbing onto Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder like a monkey, with Toothless following step by step. Even though its dragon eyes shed with a hint of fire, its limbs followed Dongfang Minghui steadily, squeezing Mu Sheng aside.

    Mu Sheng couldn''t help butugh and cry. The little creature that used to fit in the palm of his hand had grown into a massive being. Toothless was now the size of two grown men, showing how quickly it had grown. He almost didn''t recognize it at first nce.

    Qian Ziyan lingered at the back, watching them enter an inn and take four roomsone for himself, one for Mu Sheng, another naturally for Myron, whose injuries had worsened, leaving him drowsy and lying down as soon as he reached his room.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu took the beast people to their own room, with Toothless following. The already small room instantly became very crowded.

    Toothless didn''t care,zily lying on the ground, its eyes moving left and right as if on the lookout for Little Fatty''s sudden appearance. After moving around for a while, it gently closed its eyes.

    Little Chubby took the opportunity to swiftly climb onto Toothless''s big head, as if sitting on that head gave a sense of achievement. However, this time, she wasn''t so lucky. As soon as she approached Toothless, a fiery red shield appeared on its surface. Little Fatty slid off the shield every time she tried to climb on, failing repeatedly but persisting nheless.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t helpughing and shook her head helplessly. These little creatures were really outdoing each other, especially Toothless, who had been growing rapidlytely.

    Qian Wanyu nced at Little Chubby and whispered to Ninth Sister, "Please protect me for a while and don''t let anyone disturb me."

    "Okay."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Seventh sister set up a barrier between her and the beastified person. She obediently stood guard at the door, watching Seventh sister press her hands on the other''s head, presumably using a soul-searching technique.

    The beastified person was unusually calm, allowing Seventh sister to search his soul without resistance.

    After a short while, the barrier in the room was lifted.

    "Seventh sister, how did it go?"

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "This person''s memories are very chaotic, and I couldn''t find any useful information. Moreover, his memories are from before he transformed."

    "What should we do with this person then?"

    "Let me think about it."

    Seeing her looking somewhat tired, Dongfang Minghui suggested, "Seventh sister, why don''t you rest for a while? Later, I can invite Uncle Wood and Mu Sheng over for a chat."

    Qian Wanyu shook her head, "I''m fine, you go invite Mu Sheng and the others."

    It had been two or three years since they left the Seven-Colored Continent. Time flew by quickly, and being able to meet again in Yulong Town was a matter of fate.

    The four of them sat together, all feeling as if they were in a different world.

    Mu Sheng had a lot to say, but now that he was actually here, he didn''t know what to talk about.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at everyone, especially Qian Ziyan. She was wondering why Uncle Wood hade out with Mu Sheng and was afraid that Uncle Wood would ask about Lu Xing''s whereabouts. She didn''t even know if Qian Ziyan still remembered Lu Xing

    "Cough, Mu Sheng, how did you end up in Yulong Town?" Dongfang Minghui decided to break the silence. Some things needed to be rified sooner rather thanter, as avoiding them was not a good solution.

    "Well" Mu Sheng pondered, "Actually, we were following a group of beast n people who attacked people at night. They only lurked in the dark, preying on passersby or those who went out at night. We tracked them all the way here to Yulong Town. What about you? How did you happen to be in Yulong Town as well?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Seventh sister and, seeing that she had no interest in speaking, said, "We were trapped in Sleeping Dragon Valley."

    As soon as she spoke, Qian Ziyan''s gaze flickered towards her, and he actually asked, "You also entered the Sleeping Dragon Valley, did anything happen?"

    How could she answer that? Indeed, a lot had happened, and even she didn''t know whether it was good or bad. There was also the sacred medicine that disappeared with the Sleeping Dragon Valley. If she spoke of it, she might stir up Qian Ziyan''s deepest memories.

    "Nothing significant happened." Qian Wanyu spoke on her behalf, then asked, "Qian Ziyan, what is the purpose of your visit this time?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt an inexplicable tension between Seventh sister and Uncle Wood, and she subconsciously cast an inquiring nce at Mu Sheng, only to find that Mu Sheng was also staring nkly at Seventh sister.

    Qian Ziyan didn''t even blink, giving Qian Wanyu a cold nce, "The olddy asked me to pass on a message, when you''re done ying around, it''s time to go back and have a look."

    Dongfang Minghui pursed her lips tightly, she had thought the olddy would question Seventh sister about why she killed another descendant of the Qian Family, but it turned out to be such a message.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, probably not expecting the olddy to send such a message. If it had been passed by Mu Sheng or someone else, she could have ignored it, but now it was Qian Ziyan who came to say it, "When the matter with the Beast Tribe is settled, it won''t be toote to discuss."

    "Mhm."

    The aura emanating from Seventh sister and Uncle Wood was so fierce that it made Mu Sheng and her dare not say anything more.

    After a long silence in the room, Qian Ziyan spoke again, "I came out this time to confirm something."

    "What is it?"

    "Where is Lu Xing?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart skipped a beat, she nced at Qian Wanyu in panic, her hands involuntarily clenched into fists, this question had finally been asked.

    "Yes, I also want to know where he is. Since we parted at the back mountain of the Qian Family, I haven''t seen him for a long time." Mu Sheng''s bright eyes looked back and forth between Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, btedly realizing that both of their expressions were not looking good.

    "Lu Xing, he"

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu interrupted her, "I have something to discuss with Qian Ziyan, you and Mu Sheng go out for a walk first."

    Dongfang Minghui''s fingers intertwined nervously, her emotions indescribable. She stood up, "Seventh sister, let me talk to Uncle Wood about some things as well."

    Qian Ziyan also nced at her, "Mu Sheng, take her out first, I also have something to discuss with Wanyu alone."

    "Alright." Mu Sheng, sensing something from the tense atmosphere, took Dongfang Minghui and left.

    "Seventh sister."

    As Dongfang Minghui walked, she nced back and saw Seventh sister giving her a reassuring look. Being pulled by Mu Sheng from the upstairs to the bustling streets, she was still a bit dazed.

    Seeing her absent-minded appearance, Mu Sheng didn''t know how to start the conversation and simply said, "You might not know, but Senior Brother Situ and Senior Sister Bai Rou have finally gotten together. I saw them the other day, and it seemed they had everything arranged. Once you guys return, they will set the wedding date."

    "That''s wonderful."

    "Yes, it is. Before, watching them bicker every day, I didn''t expect Senior Sister Bai to agree to be with Senior Brother Situ." Mu Sheng''s face was brimming with a smile.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him with some envy, "Mu Sheng, why did you follow Uncle Mu on an adventure outside? The beast tribe has been quite unstable recently. How did you manage to get here?"

    Mu Sheng replied with a smile, "After Unclepletely remembered his past, he promised the olddy to personally bring Wanyu and her mother back. I''ve been waiting at the Qian Family for you and Sister Wanyu. When I saw Uncleing out to look for you, I begged him to take me along."

    "I see."

    Dongfang Minghui walked on with a heavy heart. After a while, she realized she hadn''t seen Mu Sheng and turned around to find him staring at her with aplex expression, "Mu Sheng."

    Mu Sheng hesitated, but in the end, he couldn''t help but ask, "Did something happen to Lu Xing?"<blockquote>

    Oh no poor Uncle Wood

    In case no one remembers, Lu Xing was the elf that was the semi-lover of Uncle Wood back when he was just a robot-like undead. Now that Uncle Wood has recovered his past memories, he wants to find Lu Xing again but he is in aa/near death and is currently in the elf tribe frozen in ice.</blockquote>

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Dongfang Minghui was unaware of what Seventh sister and Uncle Wood had discussed. When she returned, Qian Ziyan had already retreated to his own room. She hesitated several times to knock on his door but eventually backed away. Upon returning to her own room, she found Qian Wanyu sitting cross-legged, immersed in cultivation.

    Little Chubby was sound asleep, leaning against Toothless, who was emitting a fiery red energy shield. Probably because the energy shield was too slippery, Dongfang Minghui saw her slide down bit by bit several times, until she couldn''t bear to watch anymore and picked her up.

    Tossing her onto the bed, Little Chubby automatically wrapped herself in the nket and continued to sleep soundly.

    Dongfang Minghui found a window facing the street and looked down to see a fairly bustling street below. The faces of the passersby rarely bore smiles; they hurried along,ing and going in haste, like fleeting visitors. It was as if the words of the teahouse owner were confirmedpeople were dying every day in the town, leaving everyone in a state of panic, unable to live their lives properly.

    "Those beastified people"

    Had the beastified people hidden in the tribal fighting grounds been waiting for this moment to be released all at once?

    Dongfang Minghui''s thoughts were in turmoil, one moment thinking of the Cass tribe, then next of Wei Jun. This fellow viger had almost ended up in a lifeless state, and she was secretly relieved that they had taken a detour to the merfolk tribe after leaving the elf tribe.

    "Sigh."

    "At such a young age, if you have any troubles, you can talk to Seventh sister. Sighing too much can be a habit," Qian Wanyu said, her fingers gently brushing through Dongfang Minghui''s hair, her voice unusually tender, almost a whisper.

    "It''s nothing." Before, she had a thousand words to say, but now, in just a short while, she had digested a lot of it. "Seventh sister, I just asked someone downstairs, and they said it takes at least five days on foot to reach Dali City."

    Dali City was a small city with a rtively good economic situation, located in the border region. It was not part of the three major tribes but existed independently.

    She guessed that Nangong Yuntian''s decision to hold the auction in Dali City was partly with the intention of bringing the entire city into the Cass tribe''s fold, but she wondered how well this n would work out and if it would exceed expectations.

    Qian Wanyu''s fingers weaved through her hair, noticing the bits of leaves and such, murmuring, "I should book another room to give you a proper wash."

    True to her word, as soon as Qian Wanyu finished speaking, she personally went downstairs and booked another room. The two of them took a thorough hot bath in the separate room. Dongfang Minghui felt as if she had crawled out of a pile of mud, the water changing color from the dirt.

    "Seventh sister, I''ll have Little Chubbye over for a wash too."

    Little Chubby was naturally very beautiful, with snow-white and tender skin. After several days of travel, her skin had turned yellow from the sand and wind, as if covered in ayer of dust.

    Dongfang Minghui instructed the innkeeper to bring another bucket of water, and she gently ced the sleepy Little Chubby into the warm water. Contrary to expectations, there was no resistance; Little Chubby floated on the surface, her little arms instinctively paddling.

    "This little one isn''t afraid of water at all."

    "Mhm." Qian Wanyu squinted at Little Chubby ying in the bucket of water, curious, "Why does it seem like those stains on her won''t wash off?"

    "Really, huh."

    Dongfang Minghui reached out and grabbed the still backstroking Little Chubby, rubbing her delicate arm vigorously, but nothing came off. "Seventh sister, could Little Chubby''s skin have been sunburned during those days?"

    "Ninth Sister, it''s a medicinal nt, it can''t be affected by just a bit of sun, you''re too anxious," Qian Wanyu would rather believe that its color changed on its own than think it turned like this after just a few days in the sun.

    "Medicinal nts indeed can get sunburned, but whether it can change their skin color is hard to say," Qing Mo exined from within the soul sea, "Actually, to find out if it is the Gold-swallowing Mouse, it''s quite simple, just test it."

    Qing Mo hinted no further.

    Qian Wanyu naturally understood Qing Mo''s meaning, but she was afraid Little Chubby wouldn''t fall for it. Gold-swallowing Mice indeed love to eat, especially precious metals. Thinking of Ninth Sister mentioning before that Little Chubby isn''t picky with food, she already had some ns in mind.

    "It''s over for you, Little Chubby." Dongfang Minghui washed Little Chubby back and forth, only to find that the dust-like color on its body couldn''t be washed off, and she started to worry about Little Chubby''s drastic change in skin color.

    Qian Wanyu saw Ninth Sister''s attention diverted by Little Chubby and was happy to be at ease.

    When the two returned to the house, they found the door wide open, and the beastman who had been bound by the Immortal Binding Rope was gone. Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan stood inside the house, with Qian Ziyan still holding the Immortal Binding Rope.

    "The beastman has escaped."

    Qian Ziyan threw the Immortal Binding Rope to Qian Wanyu, after they checked around the window and the door, "He must have been rescued."

    Qian Wanyu threw the Immortal Binding Rope into her space ring, she had actually intended to secretly let the person go to see where he would head to, but someone couldn''t wait and was so impatient, "Let him go. The group of beastmen will appear again tonight, and we''ll catch a live one then."

    Mu Sheng quickly understood what Qian Wanyu wanted to do. His gaze shifted to the chubby doll in Dongfang Minghui''s arms, "Minghui, who is this Little Chubby baby?"

    "Take a guess."

    Dongfang Minghui handed the warm Little Chubby to Mu Sheng. It was Mu Sheng''s first time holding a baby, and he was slightly nervous, but soon adjusted his hold, weighing Little Chubby in his arms, "Is it a medicinal nt?" But he didn''t smell any scent of herbs on it.

    After saying that, Mu Sheng quickly denied it, "It doesn''t seem to be a medicinal nt, and it''s quite heavy."

    Dongfang Minghui looked surprised, "Mu Sheng, are you mistaken? Little Chubby might look a bit chubby, but actually, it has no weight at all."

    She effortlessly scooped Little Chubby back from Mu Sheng''s arms with one hand and weighed it, "See, isn''t she weightless?"

    Little Chubby then climbed up her arm to her shoulder and dangled its little feet.

    Mu Sheng looked at her in astonishment, then at his own hands. When he was holding it, it felt like he was holding a heavy stone. He looked at Dongfang Minghui with confusion, seeing Little Chubby sitting on her shoulder, seemingly weightless. He had wanted to ask before, isn''t it tiring to have a chubby baby sitting on your shoulder?

    "Minghui, could it be that it has a different weight in your handspared to mine?"

    "It''s very likely." Qian Wanyu felt that the seemingly innocent and harmless Little Chubby was actually very cunning. Only Ninth Sister was fooled by her, and if it weren''t for the fear that Ninth Sister would worry about Little Bean Sprout and the missing Tianyin Helmet, she would have already shared her suspicions about Little Chubby with Ninth Sister.

    Qian Ziyan''s gaze also curiously fell on Little Chubby, who behaved very obediently. Herrge eyes, ck as ink, watched them intently, and eventually, she yawned and fell asleep leaning against Dongfang Minghui''s neck.

    "Put her on the bed." Qian Wanyu was reluctant to let this unknown element get close to Ninth Sister.

    "Okay."

    The four of them sat together again, and Qian Wanyu said, "Uncle has also seen that the current situation is perilous. It''s not just the beast tribes ceasing war that signifies the end of their troubles. The beastified humans you saw yesterday were a batch developed at the beast fighting base. Among them, there might be humans or people from other tribes."

    "These beastified humans are very rampant. Along our journey, we passed through eleven towns, threerge cities, and six tribes. In every ce, these beastified humans would appear, mostly at night." Mu Sheng, thinking of the experiences along the way, spoke indignantly, "They are fierce in battle and know how to coordinate and cooperate, not like the beast tribes who have lost their senses."

    If Qian Wanyu hadn''t witnessed them tearing apart a child of only five years old, she might have thought their lethality was average. But all these people were trained by the fighting base. Back in the arena, these beastified humans had to fight continuously; to not fight meant death.

    They are a group of weapons more lethal than the undead. If controlled properly, they could indeed bring a lot of trouble.

    "Mu Sheng, you might not know how they were created, so you think they have lost their senses. But in fact, every time they transform, their lives are shortened." Dongfang Minghui mentioned this and unconsciously nced at Qian Ziyan. Among those present, Uncle Wood was the one who had experienced the most profound pain of being transformed.

    Qian Ziyan could guess their thoughts. He sat motionlessly, his mind automatically filtering out the memories of being forcibly injected with drugs by the madman Meng Ruoyu in the Dragon Valley and being submerged in the blood pool. However, some memories after that were blurred, no matter how hard he tried to recall. Clenching his fists, he vowed that one day he would find that madman Meng Ruoyu

    "Do you have any leads on the person behind the scenes?"

    They couldn''t keep being led by the nose; that feeling was too frustrating.

    Just as Mu Sheng finished speaking, they heard a series of loud ngs, one after another, the sound of locking doors and windows. The noise continued for a long time, like a unique signal. All the doors and windows in the town were closed at the same time, creating a significant disturbance.

    The only window not closed was probably the one in their room. Dongfang Minghui stood up, walked to the window, and noticed that night had fallen without her knowing. She nced outside; the night had descended, and the lights in the rooms of the town had gone out, leaving everything pitch ck. She turned around and said, "Seventh sister, should we close the window?"

    "We probably should" Mu Sheng was about to suggest closing it when he saw a dark shadow suddenly sh outside their window.

    Qian Wanyu''s Water Thunder Whip reacted faster than anyone else, striking out in a sh. Little Chubby grabbed Dongfang Minghui, who was about to be caught, and even managed to pull the beastified human back into the room with them.

    "Ouch, ouch."

    She hadn''t felt it at first because the other party moved too quickly. Dongfang Minghui was a bit dazed when she was pulled down, but now that she hade to her senses, she felt terrified. If they had been even a moment slower, she might have been taken to some research base and injected with some random blood or something else

    She didn''t dare to continue the thought. The pain brought her soaring thoughts back to reality. Her ankle had been pierced by the beastified human''s de and was hurting terribly. She immediately took out disinfectant and hemostatic pills, performing a series of actions with practiced ease.

    As for the beastified human pulled back by Little Chubby, he wasn''t as lucky as the one from yesterday. Seventh sister was decisive, forming a sharp de with her spiritual power and without a word, chopped off the wrist that had pierced her ankle. She quickly bound the beastified human with the Immortal Binding Rope.

    "How''s it going?" Qian Wanyu''s palms were still sweating coldly as she squatted down to check Dongfang Minghui''s ankle. "First, we need to make sure there''s no poison on the de that the enemy used to transform into a beast. After all, we don''t know what kind of magical beasts they''ve killed with it."

    "There''s no poison." Little Colour spoke in the soul sea, "Your Seventh sister did the right thing. That de has been stained with your blood. If someone with ill intentions got hold of it, they might use you for experiments."

    "Mhm." Dongfang Minghui quickly treated her wound, and despite feeling nauseous, wiped off the bloodstains on the de. "Seventh sister, what do you n to deal with this person?"

    A cold light shed in Qian Wanyu''s eyes. "Kill him."

    "Wait." Qian Ziyan suddenly spoke up to stop her, "Let this person go back."

    "Seventh sister, Uncle Wood is right. If we let him go, he might foolishly lead us to their hideout. Maybe it will give Yulong Town a moment of peace." Dongfang Minghui said, holding onto Qian Wanyu''s wrist with a hopeful look in her eyes.

    "Mhm." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to meddle in these affairs. She always believed that the way to solve the problempletely was to find the mastermind behind the scenes and deal with them once and for all, rather than this sporadic hitting and hammering. It seemed like startling the snake without catching it, and it might even bring more dangerous retaliation to these small towns. But now, seeing Dongfang Minghui''s injured leg, she felt an unusual surge of anger. "Throw him out of the window in thetter half of the night."

    Mu Sheng pressed his ear against the window. Apart from the whooshing wind, he couldn''t hear any other sounds. After a while, he said, "Could it be that they''ve all left?"

    "They shouldn''t have."

    "Seventh sister, why do these beastified people only act at night? Are they afraid of sunlight?" Dongfang Minghui found it strange. They weren''t zombies, so what was there to fear about sunlight? "How about this, Seventh sister,ter we need to catch another beastified person and test it during the day?"

    "If Ninth Sister likes it, then it''s good." Qian Wanyu''s extremely doting words made Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan look over repeatedly.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit guilty under Qian Ziyan''s cold gaze and quickly turned her head away, ying with Little Chubby for a while. Everyone sat quietly waiting for thetter half of the night, but then they heard a loud crash from the next room.

    "Ahhelp"

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyebrows raised slightly. "Is that Myron next door?"

    "Mhm, it seems we''ve forgotten about him." Dongfang Minghui touched her nose guiltily. Her mood had been like a roller coaster that day, hitting rock bottom, and she had forgotten about Myron. After he returned to his room, there had been no movement. "Seventh sister, should we go save him?"

    "Ahhelp, help"

    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to catch another beastified person to see their reaction during the day?" As Qian Wanyu spoke, she drew out her Thunder Whip, opened the door without a second word, and kicked open the door to the next room.

    "Seventh sister, be careful." Dongfang Minghui hopped on one leg, wanting to check the next room, but Little Chubby held onto her other good leg.

    Mu Sheng couldn''t help but chuckle, "Although she can''t speak, she seems quite concerned about you."

    Just now, at that critical moment, it was thanks to this little chubby''s quick reflexes that she managed to pull the person to safety. Otherwise, who knows what might have happened.

    Qian Ziyan also nced at Dongfang Minghui, "If you''re injured, rest and heal properly."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go check on Wanyu for you," Mu Sheng said, and then closed the door again.

    Now, only she and Uncle Wood were left in the room. Dongfang Minghui hopped over to her spot on one leg, cradling little chubby in her arms, and sneakily observed Qian Ziyan.

    Qian Ziyan sat upright and expressionless, staring straight ahead, his thoughts inscrutable.

    Dongfang Minghui was sneaking peeks at first, but seeing no reaction from him, she began to openly stare. She felt that this Qian Ziyan was different from the one in her memory, too cold, andcking something.

    "Have you looked enough?"

    "Uh" Caught in the act, Dongfang Minghui felt a bit embarrassed, but then plucked up the courage to ask, "Uncle Wood, do you remember everything?"

    Qian Ziyan nced at her indifferently, "What do you want to know?"

    Dongfang Minghui touched her nose guiltily. She was actually quite curious about many things, such as how he managed to escape from the Dragon Valley years ago, and whether he still remembered Lu Xing But she felt it would be very impolite to ask these questions so bluntly. After pondering for a moment, she shook her head.

    "Save me, save me."

    Myron was dragged over by Qian Wanyu, looking rather pitiful, covered in blood, with a vacant look in his eyes, muttering the words "save me" over and over, as if severely traumatized.

    At the same time, another beastman who had been knocked unconscious was dragged over by Mu Sheng and tied up with the previous one, making the room even more crowded.

    "Seventh sister, has he gone mad?"

    "I''m not sure."

    Qian Wanyu hadn''t intended to save this person. She found this beastman to be quite troublesome. He was already seriously injured and had recklessly opened the window, allowing another beastified person to enter the room. If not for that, he wouldn''t have almost been dragged out of the window, "For now, help him stop the bleeding. Those beast people seem to get excited by the smell of blood."

    "Ah, excited?"

    No sooner had Dongfang Minghui spoken than they heard a loud banging on the window and door, bang bang bang

    "Hey, they really came."

    Mu Sheng guarded the window, and Qian Wanyu stood behind the door. The two of them stood their ground, as if to say that if those beastmen dared toe in, Seventh sister would make sure they regretted it.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly took out the alcohol for disinfection and the pills for stopping bleeding, and swiftly checked Myron''s wounds. She found that his injuries had worsened and his consciousness was unclear. When she touched his wound, he shrank back, apparently terrified by the previous beastman''s attack.

    "I am a pharmacist, please let me look at your wounds, I will heal them slowly," Dongfang Minghui said softly and gently, her voice soothing, even her facial expression carried a faint professional smile.

    "You look like you''re luring a child," Little Colourmented bluntly in the soul sea.

    "Shut up, I''m trying to get him to rx. If he keeps moving, how can I treat him?" Dongfang Minghui added at the end, "Maybe he''s just pretending. My tender approach is to give him a way out. Otherwise, if he bleeds out and dies before achieving his goal, he won''t rest in peace."

    "Tsck, that makes sense."

    "Come, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Dongfang Minghui smiled until her face stiffened, "Myron, be at ease, I will definitely heal you."

    With her coaxing and deceiving, it didn''t take long for Myron to let down his guard, allowing Dongfang Minghui to disinfect his wounds with alcohol, apply new hemostatic medicine, and re-bandage them. After all this, she threw several medicinal pills around the room, which emitted a faint fragrance.

    Soon, the thick smell of blood in the room dissipated.

    Myron, sitting to the side, couldn''t stop himself from dozing off, and Dongfang Minghui cooed in his ear, "Myron, go to sleep, just sleep, and when you wake up, everything will be gone."

    Watching Ninth Sister repeatedly approach the beastman, Qian Wanyu''s eyes shed with displeasure, only rxing when Myron''s breathing became even. She then gestured to Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui approached excitedly, "Seventh sister, I sprinkled a bit of a sleeping drug on his hemostatic pills. He''ll definitely sleep until tomorrow."

    Qian Wanyu reached out and scraped her cheek hard, "So that was your n."

    "Mhm, I don''t want him to know what we''re going to do next. I always felt like his appearance in the sand was too coincidental, and besides, he was brought back when Little Chubby was fetching water." The ce to fetch water was the Nine Dragons Pool in the Dragon Trapping Valley. Could his appearance there be merely because he was thirsty?

    "Ninth Sister has grown up." Qian Wanyu said with a double meaning.

    The four of them waited untilte at night when Qian Wanyu suddenly said, "It seems quiet outside, could it be that the beastmen have all left?"

    Mu Sheng understood Qian Wanyu''s implication and promptly replied, "Wanyu sister, I''ll open the window to check."

    Dongfang Minghui brought one of the separated beastmen to the window, and as Mu Sheng quickly opened it and nced outside, confirming that no one was there, he nodded slightly.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly threw the beastman out, and as soon as it reached the outside, it became active again. She screamed, "Not good, Seventh sister, the beastman has run away."

    Qian Ziyan watched the three of them go back and forth, quickly wrapping up the whole y.

    He pushed open the window and leaped out.

    "You all stay here, my uncle and I will be back soon," Qian Wanyu instructed before leaving, "Close the windows and doors, and don''t answer to anyone knocking."

    "Alright, Seventh sister, be careful," he said.

    "Mm."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Qian Wanyu''s figure disappeared into the darkness before she closed the doors and windows. She began to regret and paced back and forth in the room. Mu Sheng stood guard at the door, listening to the sounds outside, and turned to see her frowning anxiously.

    "Minghui, stop pacing around; you''re making my eyes dizzy," Mu Sheng said helplessly.

    "But I''m a bit worried about them."

    "Don''t worry, don''t you trust Wanyu''s strength?" Mu Sheng tried to reassure her, adding, "Wanyu is always measured in her actions, and besides, this time Uncle is with her. You might not be aware, but ever since Uncle regained his memory, he has never stopped cultivating, and he''s even more formidable than before."

    "Really?" Dongfang Minghui remembered that Uncle, who was already a very powerful Spiritual Master at the Spiritual Emperor level, had never thought that a Spiritual Emperor-level undead could improve after regaining consciousness. "Has Uncle advanced in his cultivation?"

    Mu Sheng saw that her attention had shifted, "Not yet, but I feel that Uncle''s aura is bing more and more domineering."

    Sometimes Mu Sheng would spar with Uncle Wood and often get beaten ck and blue. At first, he couldn''t adapt at all, but now he could barely manage. In Mu Sheng''s view, Uncle Wood even at the Spiritual Emperor level was a master among masters.

    So he praised him without stinginess.

    Dongfang Minghui was also very happy to hear this, happy for Qian mama that her brother had recovered and for Uncle Wood himself, "Do you know the purpose of Uncle Wood''s trip this time?"

    "This" Mu Sheng hesitated, "Actually, I''m not too clear either. Uncle Wood has been cultivating all the way and hardly talks about his own matters. The questions he asionally asks seem very strange to me."

    Dongfang Minghui''s curiosity was piqued by Mu Sheng, and she quickly asked, "What questions did he ask? You can tell me."

    Mu Sheng had forgotten many of the questions, as he found them too bizarre, but after racking his brains, he remembered, "Once, Uncle Wood suddenly woke up from cultivation and asked, What would happen if one often thinks of someone else while cultivating?''"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened in surprise; that was a question someone with lovesickness would ask. Sometimes when she was tired from cultivating, she would also think about what Seventh sister was saying, "So how did you answer?"

    Mu Sheng scratched his head, "I said that one should concentrate fully while cultivating, otherwise it''s easy to be possessed."

    "Cough cough cough" Dongfang Minghui almost choked on her saliva.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Mu Sheng looked confused.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly shook her head and smiled, "No, absolutely not, you answered correctly. One shouldn''t think too much while cultivating. What else? Were there any other strange questions?"

    Mu Sheng thought for a moment, "Yes, but I''ve forgotten them. However, I know Uncle Wood often carves something on a piece of wood. I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, but I always feel that Uncle Wood is missing someone."

    Dongfang Minghui squinted her eyes and smiled, it seemed that Mu Sheng wasn''t too dull after all. Uncle Wood must have remembered the time he spent with Lu Xing, and because he wasn''t sure, he sometimes tormented himself. But Mu Sheng was also an emotional idiot; even with numerous questions, without meeting the right person, he probably wouldn''t find the correct answers.

    "Who do you think Uncle Wood is missing?"

    "I think it should be Sister Wanyu''s mother," Mu Sheng said his guess out loud, "I heard from the olddy that in the Qian Family, only Uncle Wood and Sister Wanyu''s mother had a somewhat close rtionship, like a typical brother and sister. As for the others, despite being blood-rted, they were distant. Moreover, Uncle Wood has been very self-reproachful since regaining his memory, saying that it was because of him that Sister Wanyu''s mother never returned to the Qian Family. So, I think Uncle Wood must miss Sister Wanyu''s mother a lot."

    Dongfang Minghui stared at Mu Sheng for a while, not knowing what to say. It was normal for Qian Ziyan to miss Qian Mama; twenty years had passed between the siblings, but it was absolutely impossible to carve a statue just because he missed his sister. Such an act of wanting to keep someone in one''s mind, other than a lover, what else could it be?

    But

    Lu Xing''s current situation was indeed not very good.

    Whenever Dongfang Minghui thought of Lu Xing, her heart ached. She sat there, unsure of what to do.

    "Minghui, what''s wrong?"

    "I''m fine, just thinking that it would have been better if Uncle Wood had woken up earlier." Perhaps some things could have been changed; at least he could have confirmed his feelings and protected Lu Xing by his side, preventing the series of unexpected events that followed. In the end, Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat dejected, "I just miss Lu Xing a bit."

    The Elf Queen''s tolerance made her feel guilty. If even the Queen couldn''t do anything, could Lu Xing still wake up?

    "I miss him too," Mu Sheng murmured, "If only we hadn''t separated that time."

    "Yeah."

    The two quietly reminisced about the past for a while, and dawn broke suddenly. They were brought back to reality by the noises from outside, realizing that a whole night had passed. Mu Sheng hurriedly opened the window, and the startled crowd cautiously poked their heads out. Seeing that everyone was fine, they started to chatter lively.

    Little Chubby had been hugging Dongfang Minghui''s leg and sleeping soundly. Hearing the noise, he sat up straight, his bright eyes still a bit confused.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Little Chubby''sically adorable face, and her mood inexplicably improved, "Thank you for saving me yesterday, Little Chubby."

    Toothless also woke up from its sleep, stood up, walked a couple of rounds, and finally fixed its gaze on the beastified person. It circled the beastified person twice, "Mother, bad guy."

    "Yes, a bad guy."

    Remembering her mission, Dongfang Minghui stood up and checked her foot injury. She applied some hemostatic medicine, and with her own healing abilities, the previously unbearable wound had healed overnight.

    Mu Sheng leaned in, curious, "Minghui, why hasn''t this beastified person woken up all night? He''s not dead, is he?"

    Dongfang Minghui checked and saw that the other party was still in the same posture as yesterday, never having woken up. This beastified person was the one who injured her yesterday, and Seventh sister had chopped off one of his ws. His wound was also very strange, with no blood flowing, he just shriveled up as if he were a mummy.

    "When the sun is at its peak, we''ll hang him outside this window and see if there''s any reaction." Dongfang Minghui noticed that Myron seemed to be waking up, so she quickly took the opportunity to check his wounds and applied the hemostatic pills again, of course, these were the specially treated hemostatic pills.

    "Miss?" After regaining consciousness, Myron found himself lying on the ground, and the room didn''t seem to be his own. He looked surprised and asked, "Why am I in your room?"

    "You fainted in your room yesterday, and I was worried that you might get a fever again at night, so I had Mu Sheng bring you here. That''s why you are in my room instead of your own," Dongfang Minghui said with a smile, winking at Mu Sheng from time to time.

    "Yes, I also took care of you all night."

    Myron nodded in confusion, blinked his eyelids, tilted his head, and fell back into a deep sleep.

    "Who is this beastman, Minghui, and why are you so cautious around him?" Mu Sheng had already sensed everyone''s wariness towards this person.

    "I''m not quite sure who he is either; Little Chubby picked him up from somewhere," Dongfang Minghui said with a headache, "Seventh sister always says I''m easily deceived. I''m worried about his uncertain identity, so I try to keep him in the dark about as much as possible."

    "I see." Mu Sheng still puzzled, asked, "Since you are wary of him, why not take this opportunity to leave him behind in Yulong Town?"

    "I asked him about his background before, and he said he was part of a merchant group under Nangong Yuntian. I n to go to the auction with Seventh sister, and we''ll need him to show us the way." If the other party was deceiving them, it wouldn''t be toote to abandon himter.

    "What a coincidence, Uncle Wood also wants to check out the auction."

    "That''s even better, we can keep each otherpany on the way." Dongfang Minghui concocted some poison and injected it into the beastman, but he showed no reaction at all, which made her frown and say, "No wonder my plum blossom nails were useless against them before. But as long as they are human, they should be able to absorb the poison, unless their circtory system ispletely dead"

    Dongfang Minghui was truly shocked by this conclusion; these beastmen could no longer be considered living beings

    Mu Sheng had been sitting outside the window watching. When the sun rose high in the sky, the intense heat radiated continuously, and even the breeze that blew in through the window carried a scorching breath.

    "Now is the time, Mu Sheng,e help me."

    Together, they used the Immortal Binding Rope to half-suspend the beastman below the window. Fortunately, there was arge tree outside their window that provided some cover, preventing people from noticing too quickly.

    Dongfang Minghui watched for a while, but the beastman did not wake up, and there seemed to be no significant change under the sunlight.

    "That''s strange. If beastmen can appear during the day, why do they sneak around and attack at night? And why don''t these beastmen break in directly?"

    "Minghui, let''s wait and see."

    "Alright."

    Sunlight streamed directly into the room, forcing Toothless, who was sprawledfortably on the ground, to shift positions to avoid the scorching sun. As for Little Chubby, she clung to Toothless like glue, following wherever Toothless went.

    Yet, she couldn''t manage to climb up, so they seemed to be in a standoff, neither willing to give in, their tense rtionship at a stalemate.

    Dongfang Minghui watched this unfold but had no time to mediate. Ever since Little Colour was bitten by Little Chubby, no matter how much she tried to persuade her, Little Colour adamantly refused tomunicate with Little Chubby, as if to say, "If she''s here, I''m not; if I''m here, she''s not."

    "Ah, there''s a fire"

    Hearing themotion outside, Mu Sheng curiously went to check and discovered that the fire was emanating from the beastman they had dropped outside the window. A blue me spread rapidly, engulfing the beastman in moments, leaving nothing behind, and nearly catching their window on fire.

    "How could this happen?" Dongfang Minghui managed to extinguish the fire with difficulty. Outside the window, nothing remained except for a rope that swung back and forth as if on a swing. She quickly retrieved the rope and temporarily stored it in her space.

    "There''s something there." Mu Sheng pointed sharply at the pile of ashes on the ground below, "Let''s go down and take a look."

    "Gentlemen, if I may say so, it''s best to y with fire less in this dry climate. What if you set my inn on fire?"

    As soon as they descended the stairs, the innkeeper blocked their path, rambling on and on.

    "Mu Sheng, you talk to the innkeeper." Dongfang Minghui pushed the innkeeper towards Mu Sheng and slipped out from the staircase. She went to the window they were at, and under the tree, there was a pile of ash-like substance, but within the ashes, there was a glint of something shiny.

    A gust of hot wind blew, and some of the ashes scattered.

    It was fortunate she came down quickly; otherwise, the innkeeper''s dy might have meant that the wind would have blown everything away by the time she arrived. She quickly took out a cloth from her space and wrapped up the pile of ashes before tossing it back into her space.

    The fire incident caused many to point and gossip at their window, but fortunately, the fire started and ended so quickly that the ordinary people outside didn''t realize that what burned was a beastman. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have ended with just a smallmotion.

    Upon returning, Dongfang Minghui heard the innkeeper still nagging, so she took out five spirit stones from her space to appease him, "Innkeeper, sorry, we won''t y with fire again. Please forgive us this time, thank you."

    Seeing the five spirit stones, the innkeeper''s eyes lit up. After all, his entire room was worth only one spirit stone, "Of course, of course, but the air is dry, and you and this young master should still be careful."

    "If I had known that five spirit stones would settle it, I wouldn''t have had to listen to his endless chatter." Mu Shengined as he came up, then asked, "What did you see down there just now?"<blockquote>

    Happy new year everyone! I haven''t had the time to update in awhile on holiday, I''m d this novel still gets love on Ko-Fi ~ There will be 2 full chapters next week as well as thanks.</blockquote>

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    "Shush!" At her signal, Mu Sheng quickly closed all the doors and windows. The two of them huddled by the table and took out the cloth-wrapped ashes of the beastified person from the space ring. Dongfang Minghui nced at Myron, who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, seemingly still unconscious.

    "I found something else mixed in with these ashes."

    Mu Sheng saw that in addition to the ashes, there were many bright blue granules mixed in, set off by the dull grey ashes, making them particrly conspicuous. Mu Sheng reached out to touch them, but his hand was pped away.

    Dongfang Minghui had just wrapped it with cloth, and the cloth was nearly burned through. She tilted her head, wanting to exin, but then noticed the person on the ground move. She quickly wrapped the cloth again and whispered, "It''s better to touch less of the dead''s belongings, they bring bad luck."

    She then desperately made faces at Mu Sheng.

    Mu Sheng looked confused but then followed her gaze and had an epiphany, agreeing, "Indeed, it''s bad luck." He stood up and continued, "It''s already noon, howe Uncle Wood and Sister Wanyu have been gone for so long and still haven''t returned? Maybe I should go to the inn''s entrance to check."

    "That''s a good idea, just don''t go too far."

    After Mu Sheng left, Dongfang Minghui stood up and fed some water to Little Chubby and Toothless. Little Chubby drank like a cow, making loud gurgling noises. After drinking, it patted its belly contentedly, which looked like a water storage container, round and plump.

    "Ah, Little Chubby, look at your round belly, you probably don''t need to eat for a few days now. I had prepared some medicinal nts for you, but now it seems unnecessary"

    "Ssh"

    Before she could finish, Dongfang Minghui was sprayed with water

    And it was Little Chubby''s saliva.

    Little Chubby, who had just drunk like a cow, spat out as much as she had taken in, drenching Dongfang Minghui from head to toe. The sour and refreshing feeling was probably something no one else could understand.

    "Heh." Myron, trying to hold backughter, pulled at his wound and could no longer pretend to be asleep. He sat up carefully from the ground, avoiding his wounds, and leaned back in the chair. Seeing Dongfang Minghui dripping wet, he struggled to contain hisughter, "Cough, miss, are you alright? Do you want to change your clothes?"

    Dongfang Minghui wiped the water off her face. Little Chubby''s unexpected spit did cool her down quite a bit, but her clothes were soaked through, wasting so much water. She red at Little Chubby, puffing with anger.

    Little Chubby''s eyes shone as she tugged at her hand, cing it on her belly. The once round belly had now deted. Dongfang Minghui looked at the cheerful Little Chubby with a stern face, feeling the urge to shoot herself in the foot.

    She circted her spiritual power and quickly dried her clothes. After doing all this, Dongfang Minghui nced at Little Chubby, who was eagerly staring at her, "Little devil, you can actually understand what I''m saying, can''t you?"

    Little Chubby blinked its eyes, which were like ck grapes, lookingpletely harmless.

    "Of course she understands, it''s just you who foolishly thinks she doesn''t understand anything." Little Colour had almost diedughing in the soul sea just now, and seeing this little friend regain consciousness, it couldn''t help but mock again, "This Little Chubby is cunning, both you and I have been fooled by her."

    "Little Colour, at the very least, Little Chubby saved our lives. Don''t speak so ill of her." No, it should be said that Little Chubby saved her twice.

    "Maybe she has other motives. Most likely, Little Chubby was targeting Toothless and got rejected by Toothless after being seen through. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Toothless privately." Little Colour spoke as if it knew something.

    "Miss, Miss, are you alright?" Seeing Dongfang Minghui''s expression change unpredictably and bing distracted, Myron couldn''t help but call out to her several times.

    Dongfang Minghuiposed herself and calmly took out a sea medicinal nt for Little Chubby. Watching Little Chubby crunch away the medicinal nt in a few breaths and still looking at her eagerly, like a child who could never be satisfied, she then patted Little Chubby''s round head, feeling the warmth upon touch, "Go y by yourself for a while."

    "Myron, how are you feeling today?" She squatted down and checked his arm, thigh, chest, and waist injuries one by one. Perhaps the sleeping drug allowed him to rest well throughout the night, and the wounds were healing faster than she had expected.

    "I feel more spirited than yesterday, and it''s all thanks to thedy''s meticulous care. I will remember this life-saving grace in my heart," Myron said formally, his politenessced with a hint of distance, creating a sense of aloofness that made it hard for others to approach him. "By the way, Miss, I always feel like something happened yesterday."

    "Your wounds are healing very well. In at most one day, you should be able to move around on your own." Dongfang Minghui handed him a jar of water, "Drink this. I''ll have the innkeeper send up some light mealster."

    Myron, feeling a bit embarrassed, covered his stomach, his face flushing with a hint of red.

    Dongfang Minghui thought about how hysterical Myron was when Seventh Sister dragged him in yesterday and said with a bit of mischief, "Indeed, the group of people we encountered at the teahouse the day before yesterday broke into the inn against night. You were still feverish at the time, so it''s normal if you don''t remember."

    "Ah, that''s true."

    For a moment, the room was quiet, and the atmosphere was a bit strange.

    Bang

    "Minghui, Sister Wanyu and Uncle Wood are back." Mu Sheng rushed in with a look of joy to report the good news.

    "Um, where are Seventh Sister and Uncle Wood? Why don''t I see theming up?" Dongfang Minghui even went to the door to look again and again, but indeed, she didn''t see anyone following Mu Sheng, "Could they still be downstairs?"

    "No." Mu Sheng grabbed her wrist, "Sister Wanyu said the weather is hot and dry, making her feel ufortable all over. She needs to bathe and change clothes beforeing over."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked, thought for a moment, and understood Mu Sheng''s hint. She said softly, "Indeed, the weather is quite unpleasant. Mu Sheng, please take care of Myron for a while. I''ll go down and have the innkeeper send up some food."

    "Shall I go for you?" Mu Sheng offered deliberately.

    "No need, I am an alchemist, and I know exactly what ingredients to instruct the innkeeper to prepare." After saying that, Dongfang Minghui left the room and headed straight for the bathhouse they had reserved the day before. Upon entering, she found no one there. Then she went to Mu Sheng''s room, not expecting to find both of them there.

    Qian Wanyu and Uncle Wood both had an unusual color on them, looking greenish, but as soon as she got close, an unpleasant smell hit her.

    Dongfang Minghui covered her nose, frowning deeply, "Seventh Sister, Uncle Wood, what have you gotten into? It smells terrible."

    "Stinky?" Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui in surprise, immediately recalling the incident in Return Town where they hadn''t smelled anything, yet Ninth Sister had a troubled expression and kept saying the odor was unbearable.

    Qian Wanyu quickly stripped off her outer garments and, without regard for the situation, said to Qian Ziyan, "Uncle, take off your clothes."

    The two of them piled their robes and outerwear together, and with a single fire, the clothes were burned to a crisp. The smell lingered in the room and became even fouler after being scorched by the fire. Dongfang Minghui hurriedly opened the window to air out the room, "Seventh sister, you were out all night, did you discover anything new?"

    "The mastermind is very cunning. We followed the beastified people for about thirty miles to a deste area that seemed to have no vige in front nor a store behind. We were surrounded," Qian Wanyu said with a grim expression, clearly having fought all night, with dark circles still visible under her eyes.

    "Ah, wait a minute." Dongfang Minghui had a lot of questions to ask them, but inadvertently noticed that the clothes that had just been burned to ashes still left some remnants. She took out a white cloth from her space and wrapped up the ashes on the ground, nervously closing the window to prevent the wind from blowing the ashes away.

    Seeing her act so mysteriously, Qian Wanyu leaned in and asked, "What''s the matter, are these ashes problematic?"

    "No, Seventh sister, look at this." She spread two pieces of cloth on the table; one white cloth had gray particles on it, while the other wrapped the ck ashes of the clothes, with a clear ck and white contrast and a few greenish particles among them. Both pieces of cloth contained the same substance.

    "Seventh sister, guess where I got these from." Dongfang Minghui deliberately teased, taking out two silver needles and carefully picking out the granr substances, totaling about twenty or so, which looked quite pleasing to the eye when put together.

    Seeing her busy, Qian Wanyu seriously pondered, "Did you get these from the beastified people?"

    Although the answer was far from the correct one, it meant the same thing.

    Dongfang Minghui felt helpless, her lover was too clever, the feeling of being intellectually overwhelmed was indeed bittersweet. She simply confessed, "Seventh sister, didn''t we discuss yesterday why the beastified people don''t appear during the day? Today, Mu Sheng and I hung a beastified person outside the window to see if there would be any changes. Unexpectedly, he suddenlybusted, leaving only these behind."

    "Combusted?"

    "Mhm, at first we didn''t notice, but then a big firepletely consumed him." Dongfang Minghui found the event quite eerie; the mes emitted a faint glow, which was terrifying in broad daylight. Another strange thing was that the beastified person didn''t scream at all while burning, as if he had no sensation. "Then Seventh sister, where did the substance on your clothese from? From the beastified people?"

    "No." Qian Ziyan denied it first, even taking the opportunity to touch the particles while Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were talking. The particles were somewhat hard, no wonder they remained after being burned, "We stumbled upon their base nearby and got contaminated during their experiments on people, not sure if it''s blood or something else."

    "It must be something added to the blood." Qian Wanyu added, "I saw with my own eyes that they fed this substance to the beastified people."

    "I see." Dongfang Minghui stared nkly at the items on the table for a while before reacting, "Seventh sister, did you and Uncle Wood find their base yesterday?"

    "By luck."

    After being surrounded, Qian Wanyu and Qian Ziyan had intended to return first, but thinking that since the enemy had set up an ambush, it would be a pity not to fight back. They searched the deste area and stumbled upon a small base. Fortunately, it was dawn, and the beastified people''sbat effectiveness was indeed not as good during the day as at night, which allowed them to take advantage of the situation.

    "Yulong Town will be rtively peaceful for a while, we should pack up and continue on our way," Qian Wanyu quickly concluded.

    "Alright." Dongfang Minghui was still trying to figure out what chemical substances would leave some crystals behind when burned. Unfortunately, while she was clear on human anatomy, she had long returned her knowledge of such experiments to her teachers. The more she thought about it, the more she entangled herself.

    Thinking all the way, by the time Dongfang Minghui came back to her senses, their group had already left Yulong Town.

    "I asked the merchants in Yulong Town, they said hiring a crawling beast would take about two days, but if we walk, it could take as little as five or six days, or as much as eight to ten days," Mu Sheng was much more active than before, and seeing the cold atmosphere, he initiated some conversation.

    "That far?" Dongfang Minghui remembered the person she asked was vague, saying it would only take five days. She calcted her and Seventh sister''s walking speed and thought they could arrive in one day, so she didn''t dwell on this issue. But hearing Mu Sheng mention it, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "If I had known, I would have hired a crawling beast."

    "Is Minghui afraid of getting tired?" Mu Sheng teased with a smile, "If you feel tired, we can all take a short break. It''s not toote to continue our journey after we''ve rested enough."

    "Not at all," Dongfang Minghui pouted.

    "Ninth Sister is worried we won''t make it to the auction in time." Qian Wanyu stretched out her hand and poked the other''s puffed-up cheek, poking the left side then the right. She found Ninth Sister''s sulky appearance very amusing, somewhat like a squirrel stuffed with a piece of pastry.

    Myron walked at the very end, head hung low, lost in thought.

    "Myron, when exactly is the auction?" Dongfang Minghui pped away Seventh sister''s teasing hand, drawing everyone''s attention to Myron.

    Myron was slightly startled, seeing everyone looking at him, he exined, "ording to the agreed date, we should have arrived in Darray City a month early, but we got lost in the sandstorm for a few days, and then meeting you all took a few more days."

    The rest went without saying.

    "Minghui, you''re so looking forward to the auction, is there something you want to bid on?" Mu Sheng, who had always been training with Qian Ziyan, couldn''t stand thetter''s coldness. He was d to have met Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, and he kept trying to engage them in conversation along the way, just to talk a bit more.

    He had been stifled for days.

    Qian Wanyu and Qian Ziyan had simr temperaments, both not prone to idle talk, speaking only about serious matters. Qian Wanyu was slightly better when with Dongfang Minghui, but Qian Ziyan, besides being a cultivation fanatic, was also inconsiderate.

    "Don''t you know that this Entangled Love was something Seventh sister got from an auction, and it''s very useful?" As soon as she mentioned Entangled Love, Dongfang Minghui''s cheeks reddened, and she pulled Mu Sheng aside to whisper, "I also want to choose something Seventh sister likes. Plus, during our time in Sleeping Dragon Valley, my silk umbre waspletely ruined, so this time I want to find a suitable weapon for myself."

    "No wonder you''re so eager," Mu Sheng realized, then started to worry himself, "The auction will definitely require a lot of spirit stones." He had spent most of his years either at the Royal Academy or with the Qian Family, with limited real-world experience, and naturally, his earnings in spirit stones were limited. At an auction, it wasn''t umon for bids to jump by hundreds of thousands of spirit stones in an instant.

    Mu Sheng shook his head with a sigh, "Forget it, I don''t really need anything for the time being."

    Reminded by Mu Sheng, Dongfang Minghui suddenly realized that there were hardly any spirit stones left in her space, and she let out a wail.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, Seventh sister," Dongfang Minghui''s expression was almost tearful. She had spent a lot to hunt down that madwoman Xian, and most of her spirit stones had ended up in Wei Jun''s pocket. Now, even if she went to the auction, she probably couldn''t afford even the cheapest item.

    All the way, Dongfang Minghui had a mournful expression, looking as if someone owed her three million spirit stones and hadn''t paid her back.

    "Let''s rest for a while," Mu Sheng suggested, noticing that Myron was having difficulty walking and that the distance between them was increasing.

    "Alright."

    Dongfang Minghui felt disheartened, but she still approached Myron to check his wounds, asking, "Myron, do you know anyone in Darray City? Where are your rtives?"

    Myron fell into a rare silence until she had reapplied his medicine. "Are you trying to send me away, miss?"

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback, wondering if she had been too obvious.

    "Of course not. I was just thinking that since you''ve been missing for so long, your friends or family must be worried about you. Besides, once we reach the auction in Darray City, you''ll need to report back, right?"

    "Mhm."

    After a while, Myron said, "The leader of the caravan knows me, but I''m not sure if the caravan has arrived safely in Darray City. Those materials are very important; if they don''t arrive on time, we''ll be punished."

    "Don''t worry. If there really was a problem, the auction wouldn''t be able to proceed as normal."

    After saying this, Dongfang Minghui stepped aside and spoke to Little Colour in her soul sea, "It''s strange. I know of Nangong Yuntian. Although he enjoys his pleasures, he''s always been reliable in serious matters. What Myron just said doesn''t fit Nangong Yuntian''s style of doing things."

    "He must have approached you with some ulterior motives." Little Colour couldn''t figure it out either. Ever since the other party appeared, he had been sickly, and for a beastman to be unconscious all day was indeed peculiar. "But his purpose hasn''t been revealed yet. You should still be careful on the road."

    "Mhm."

    Dongfang Minghui absentmindedly responded, then turned to see Qian Ziyan lying on his back against a tree trunk, one hand holding a wood carving, the other moving swiftly. The tree branch was heavily pressed by the qin on his back, causing the tree to groan in distress.

    "Sorry about that." Dongfang Minghui casually poured some spiritual liquid onto the tree.

    "Why are you pouring spiritual liquid on this tree?"

    Qian Ziyan leaped down, quickly stowing the wood carving into his wide sleeves, and looked at her curiously. From his first nce at Dongfang Minghui, he felt a strong sense of familiarity, even stronger than when facing Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui, who had only dealt with the stubborn Uncle Wood who had lost his spiritual intelligence, was now somewhat at a loss facing Qian Ziyan, who seemed to have reverted to his state from twenty years ago. She looked up and pointed to where Qian Ziyan had been, "The tree trunk was crushed by you; it''s hurt. The spiritual liquid is topensate it."

    "Hurt?" Qian Ziyan raised an eyebrow, his serious expression rivaling that of Seventh Sister, but there was still a hint of confusion on his face, "How would you know?"

    "Uncle, I am a Wood Spiritual Master, and I have a higher affinity with nts. I can slightly sense their emotions," Dongfang Minghui patiently exined in a lowered voice, "Actually, nts have feelings too."

    A sh of crimson flickered in Qian Ziyan''s eyes, too quick to catch, "Someone once said something simr, and it''s utterly ridiculous."

    "Who?" Dongfang Minghui quickly followed up with a question, but regretted it immediately after asking. Uncle Wood''s memories were nothing more than his experiences from his early years with the Qian Family, and the only person associated with nt affinity was, "Meng Ruoyu!"

    Now it was Qian Ziyan''s turn to be surprised, "You know him?"

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, feeling that it was a long story. She remembered Meng Ruoyu solely because of the Three Lives Mirror, which inexplicably gave her a set of memories that didn''t belong to her, "Not exactly acquainted, I''ve only heard that the Meng Family''s prophecy techniques in the empire are very remarkable, and I visited the Meng Family once."

    It was indeed strange. The current Meng Prophet seemed to have a strong affinity with nts as well. The vast greenery of the Meng Family estate and the grass hut where the Meng Prophet resided were all quite curious. Could it be that the Meng Family naturally had an affinity with nts? "Uncle, did you know Meng Ruoyu back then? Was he the prophet at that time?"

    Qian Ziyan''s face darkened as if it was about to drip water. If someone else had asked him about Meng Ruoyu, he probably would haveshed out long ago.

    Dongfang Minghui only realized the gravity of the situation when she saw his bloodshot eyes and took two steps back in fright, "Uncle Wood, if you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t force you. I just wanted to verify something."

    Qian Wanyu sensed that the atmosphere was off and decisively came over, pulling Dongfang Minghui behind her, "Uncle, are you alright?"

    Qian Ziyan was not alright. Every time he thought of that bastard Meng Ruoyu, he would fall into a state of rage.

    "Everyone, step back a bit, don''t crowd around him." Mu Sheng, seeing Qian Ziyan''s bloodshot eyes, hurriedly pulled Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui aside, retreating more than just a few steps, leaving Qian Ziyan standing there alone, "He hasn''t been like this for a while, why would he suddenly have an outburst now?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Although Uncle Wood has recovered, he asionally loses his sanity." Mu Sheng had seen Uncle Wood lose control at the Qian Family before, which was no different from before he regained his senses. Fortunately, his condition had been improving, and such outbursts had be less frequent. At least, Mu Sheng had been anxious about following Uncle Wood out for training, and this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    Dongfang Minghui said with a bitter face, "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have asked."

    Knowing that Uncle Wood couldn''t handle being provoked, she would never have mentioned that person''s name.

    "What did you ask?"

    "I just carelessly asked about Meng Ruoyu''s situation." Dongfang Minghui admitted her mistake, speaking in a particrly soft voice, especially when mentioning that name, "I was curious why the Meng Family is so close to nts, and wanted to ask Uncle, but then"

    Qian Wanyu touched Ninth Sister''s head, which was lowered like a quail, with some helplessness, and nced at Qian Ziyan, "It''s okay, Uncle knows you didn''t mean it, but why did you suddenly bring up Meng Ruoyu and the Meng Family?"

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know why, but thinking of Meng Ruoyu reminded her of the special abilities he disyed in the Qian Family''s back mountain, almost indistinguishable from her own, "I''ve been looking for the traitor who betrayed the Wanshou n, and when I heard Uncle mention that, I suddenly wondered could the Meng Family be the n that betrayed the Wanshou n back then?"

    "What Wanshou n?" Qian Ziyan''s cold voice suddenly interjected.

    Mu Sheng and Dongfang Minghui both jumped in fright, instinctively moving closer to Qian Wanyu.

    "What''s so special about the Meng Family?" Qian Wanyu frowned, knowing that as long as the traitor of the Wanshou n remained atrge, Ninth Sister would always be preupied with this matter.

    "When I visited the Meng family before, I discovered that the Prophet Meng also had a particr fondness for greenery. His medicinal garden was filled with numerous medicinal nts, and even the thatched cottage he lived in alone was entwined with climbing vines and branches. Outside the house was arge expanse ofwn, which looked exceptionallyforting."

    "Minghui these aren''t really that strange. In the Empire, it''s normal for those who like greenery to have a medicinal garden at home." Mu Sheng felt this was a bit far-fetched. Not to mention the Meng family, the Qian Family also had a special back mountain beside thebat arena and the armory, and even nine peaks, within which many medicinal nts were hidden.

    Inparison, the Qian Family seemed to be somewhat more unique.

    "Of course, I know that these alone aren''t enough to prove that the Meng family were the traitors of that year, but, in the Three Lives Mirror, I clearly saw Meng Ruoyu leave a path to the fourth peak through the nts. I''m certain he knows how tomunicate with nts."

    "Butwhat''s seen in the Three Lives Mirror might not necessarily be true, Minghui. Could you be too anxious?" Mu Sheng expressed his doubts.

    "How could that be?" Dongfang Minghui''s face flushed with argument, and her voice momentarily uncontroble. She had always believed that what she saw was Uncle Wood and Qian Mama from twenty years ago, and naturally couldn''t ept it being denied suddenly, "Whether it''s true or not, we''ll know once we ask uncle."

    Qian Ziyan nced at her indifferently, "What do you mean by leaving a path to the fourth peak before?"

    Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to recount the scene she witnessed in the Three Lives Mirror. The three of them had left from the third peak together. As soon as she finished speaking and looked towards Qian Ziyan, his expression was indifferent, casually ncing at her.

    "There indeed was such an incident." After Qian Ziyan finished speaking, the crimson in his eyes that had just faded reappeared, "Had I known this, I should have let him die under the ws of the magical beasts that day"

    "Uncle, please don''t get agitated, control yourself." Mu Sheng was experienced, quickly trying to soothe him, but his steps were retreating, ready to withdraw at a moment''s notice if the situation turned sour.

    Dongfang Minghui was so frightened she didn''t dare to ask further, but Qian Ziyan''s expression gradually confirmed her guessthe Meng family was very likely the traitors she had been searching for, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu took her hand and pulled her behind herself.

    "The Meng family''s people as prophets, are born without a trace of spiritual power; they have always been ordinary people." Qian Ziyan slowly started to talk about some matters concerning the Meng family, "Meng Ruoyu was a man of courage and determination. He once saved Lingling, and since then our Qian Family has had dealings with the Meng family. Lingling even treated him as a friend, often looking after him. Who would have thought he would turn into that"

    Turn into the kind of person they despised the most a Death Spiritual Master.

    Those memories sealed in the past were brought up again, and Dongfang Minghui stared at Qian Ziyan''s eyes, watching them change like magic, alternating between ck and red.

    "If it''s really as uncle said, that he was an ordinary person, then transforming into a Death Spiritual Master is very likely." Qian Wanyu had also heard from Qing Mo that there indeed exists a technique in this world that could allow an ordinary person to be a Death Spiritual Master, but the sacrifices required were much greater than those of a Dark Spiritual Master, "Corpse Refining Technique."

    "Why would Meng Ruoyu, who could have been a good prophet, choose to be a Death Spiritual Master?" Dongfang Minghui was utterly confused, giving up a bright future to turn himself into something neither human nor ghost.

    "It probably has to do with their family''s strange illness," said Qian Ziyan, "It was precisely because there were rumors that there was a Spiritual Saint''s relic at the border of the beast ns, and a medicinal nt that could bring the dead back to life. Lingling was moved and wanted to find this medicinal nt to extend father''s life. Who would have thought that before we could find the medicinal nt, Meng Ruoyu would make his move on us first"

    It was precisely because of the hereditary illness in Meng Ruoyu''s family that Qian Yiling believed in the existence of this medicinal nt, not expecting so many things to happen along the way.

    "I think I know why he chose the path of a Death Spiritual Master." Qian Ziyan said with a strange cold smile on his lips, "Their Meng family, every thirty years, has to rece their prophet because none of their generations live past thirty."

    "Is that so?"

    "The reason they gave to the public was that they received a warning from the heavens for revealing too much foresight."

    Qian Wanyu nodded in understanding, "No wonder an ordinary person would choose such a difficult path." It turns out it was because his life was running short. It seems everything makes sense now. "But, uncle, I think the reason he reached out his evil ws towards you and mother wasn''t because of the medicinal nts."

    She spected that Meng Ruoyu himself wasn''t aware of the medicinal nts in Sleeping Dragon Valley; they had all been deceived by the person spreading rumors. However in reality,Sleeping Dragon Valley did have sacred medicine. The rumors were a mix of truth and lies, making it hard to distinguish the real from the fake.

    Qian Ziyan said indifferently, "Regardless, I will find him even if I have to dig three feet into the ground."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded repeatedly. She also wanted to find Meng Ruoyu and ask questions, but how could someone who disappeared for twenty years be found so easily? Perhaps, this matter would only be resolved after they returned to the empire and met with the Meng family.

    "It''s gettingte, should we start our journey early?" Seeing that their discussion was almost over, Myron walked over slowly and asked.

    "Mhm."

    Everyone set off again. Toothless, annoyed by Little Chubby,pletely ignored her and took the lead.

    Little Chubby looked innocent and eventually climbed onto Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder, looking down at Toothless walking in front of her.

    The sky gradually darkened, apanied by the wind that blew hot and cold. Dongfang Minghui nced up, "Seventh sister, it looks like it''s going to rain."

    They were still on the main road, with no vige ahead and no shop behind. The group wanted to quicken their pace, but there was one who wasgging behind.

    "Roar"

    Little White suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Qian Wanyumanded, "Myron and Mu Sheng, get on."

    Toothless voluntarily walked back to Dongfang Minghui''s side, rubbed against her, andy down.

    "Toothless, thank you."

    "Come on up, mother."

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui sat down, Toothless stood up and started walking slowly. Little White was frustrated because it couldn''t release its anger, as besides the slightly familiar Mu Sheng, it particrly disliked the scent of the other person but had to carry him.

    "Uncle, are you interested in a race?"

    "How shall wepete?"

    Qian Wanyu nced ahead, "Let''s see who finds a ce to shelter from the wind and rain first, a cave would be ideal."

    "Seventh sister, do you want toe up?" Dongfang Minghui turned around and saw Qian Wanyu and Qian Ziyan still standing there, seemingly discussing something. She patted Toothless''s back, only to find that Toothless quickened its pace.

    Qian Wanyu naturally knew how temperamental spirit beasts could be; it was indeed a bit much to ask Little White to carry two strangers.

    "Okay."

    The wind was getting stronger. Dongfang Minghui''s vision blurred for a moment, and she saw two figures swiftly passing by Toothless, one on each side. She immediately said to Toothless, "Toothless, hurry and follow, don''t fall behind."

    Toothless sped up, moving as fast as the wind, and Little White, seeing this, also started to chase wildly. Mu Sheng and Myron nearly tumbled off Little White.

    Outside, the wind howled and the rain poured down fiercely and abruptly.

    Dongfang Minghui stood at the entrance of the cave and noticed that the rain showed no signs of stopping. Usually, the evenings were unbearably hot, but now with the rain, it felt quite cool.

    "It''s probably going to be even hotter after the rain stops."

    "Ninth Sister, what are you muttering about? Come over here, don''t get wet in the rain."

    Qian Wanyu casually pulled her over, and Dongfang Minghuizily leaned into her embrace. They were so ustomed to each other that when Qian Wanyu wrapped her arm around her waist, the other didn''t feel anything amiss.

    However, Mu Sheng, who had just started a fire, stared nkly at the two, who seemed like conjoined twins. He hadn''t thought much of their affectionate behavior before, but perhaps because they had been apart for a while and were now reunited, Mu Sheng felt that something was off about the picture of the two standing at the cave entrance, despite its beauty.

    Qian Ziyan was originally looking at the gloomy sky outside the cave, but his gaze involuntarily fell on Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu''s chin rested on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder, her arm encircling the other''s waist. This intimate gesture surprised Qian Ziyan, yet the parties involved seemedpletely unaware.

    "Seventh sister, tell me what an auction is like, I''m curious." Dongfang Minghui was still worried that her purse wasn''t full enough, and it would be embarrassing if she couldn''t afford something she wanted to buy with spirit stones.

    "An auction?" Qian Wanyu''s low and vibrant voice pierced through her eardrums and into her heart, like a gemstone causing ripples in a pond, irresistibly tantalizing, "First tell me why you want to go to an auction?"

    "Of course, I want to auction something," Dongfang Minghui said confidently, "Even if you don''t auction anything, it''s good to broaden your horizons. Seventh sister, I''ve never been to an auction before, tell me about it."

    Actually, Qian Wanyu felt that auctions were just so-so, especially since she hadn''t paid much attention to how the Yuntian Pavilion''s auction was set up at the time; she was only interested in the auction items. But since Ninth Sister was rarely so coquettish, she naturally wanted to satisfy her.

    "Well, the Yuntian Pavilion''s auction is quite luxurious, with many Spiritual Masters guarding both upstairs and downstairs. I remember sitting on the first floor."

    "The firstyer? Seventh sister, don''t you need a ticket to enter the auction? How did you get in at that time?"

    "Do you still remember our time in the Demon Beast Forest?"

    ""

    Mu Sheng was actually curious to hear more, as he was equally intrigued by the auction. However, observing the two of them speaking softly with smiles and lowered brows, they created a special atmosphere that was imprable to outsiders. Scratching his head, he turned to Qian Ziyan toin, "Uncle, don''t you think Sister Wanyu and Minghui have an unusually close rtionship?"

    So close that it feels a bit off.

    Qian Ziyan remained silent, giving him a faint nce before turning his attention to Toothless. The two spirit beasts, one ck and one white,y side by side in a rare moment of harmony. Moreover, the ck spirit beast exuded a particrly dominant aura that seemed ready to burst forth.

    "This is"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Qian Ziyan kept his gaze fixed on Toothless until he noticed the increasingly intense heat emanating from him. He then reminded, "These two spirit beasts are your contracted spirit beasts. If you let them stay together any longer, the white one is likely to be burned by fire."

    "Huh?" Mu Sheng, who was idle, perked up at his words and even leaned in to take a closer look. Little White and Toothless both had their eyes tightly shut, and even the way they rested their heads on their forelimbs was identical. "Little White and Toothless still have such a good rtionship."

    He remembered how Little White used to clumsily follow behind Toothless when it was young, and how Toothless would even share its favorite chew stick with it. They joked that it was Toothless''s new little brother

    But in the blink of an eye, two or three years had passed, and both Little White and Toothless had grown into huge creatures, no longer as cute as they were when they were small.

    Hearing her uncle''s reminder, Qian Wanyu withdrew her hand from Ninth Sister''s waist and softly called out, "Little White?"

    Little White remained motionless, as if it hadn''t heard her at all.

    "Seventh sister, what''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui guessed that Toothless must have entered the Dragon n''s secret training ground, but surely it wouldn''t have taken Little White with it?

    Qian Wanyu had no choice but to forcibly recall Little White back to the soul sea. Even such a bigmotion failed to rouse Little White. Qing Mo checked on Little White in the soul sea and found that it was losing a lot of fur on its left side. "What have you done? You didn''t even notice your contracted spirit beast had fainted?"

    "How is Little White?" Qian Wanyu felt she had neglected her duty. She had just been enjoying a rare moment of leisure chatting with Ninth Sister. When they first entered the cave, Little White was fine. Seeing it wanted to y with Toothless, she let it chase after Toothless. She didn''t expect something to go wrong in such a short time.

    "I''ve checked, and Little White is all right, except for the hair loss on half of its body. There''s no other major issue." Qing Mo found it strange. When they entered the cave, they had already checked it thoroughly. It was very clean, with nothing but some prey''s fur. "Could it be Toothless?"

    When Dongfang Minghui reached out to touch Toothless, she was suddenly pulled back by Little Chubby, causing her to fall backward. A me burst forth from the fiery red gem on Toothless''s forehead, and she was pinned down by Little Chubby.

    Seeing something was amiss, Qian Wanyu kicked Mu Sheng to the ground and pressed down Myron''s head as well, allowing the mes to pass over their heads, burning a few strands of hair clean off without leaving any residue.

    "The mes inside Toothless''s body are leaking out." Qing Mo quickly realized why Little White had lost so much fur earlier. It was probably too close to Toothless, whose body was now absolutely immobile.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as most of the cave was engulfed by Toothless''s mes. They were like fish on a chopping board, and the mes were growing more intense, destructive, and overwhelming. She tried to move and felt as if arge rock was pressing on her chest, rendering her immobile.

    "Toothless"

    Little Chubby held her tightly with its hands and feet, like an octopus, and it was even heavier than a rock. "Little Chubby, let go, I need to wake Toothless up."

    Little Chubby pressed down on her even harder, preventing her from moving. Dongfang Minghui was both angry and anxious. "Toothless, wake up!"

    Mu Sheng, who had been kicked without warning, realized the situation when he saw theyer of fiery red mes approaching them. The scorching heat hit them, as if any movement would cause them to bepletely devoured by the mes. He swallowed nervously. "Uncle, what''s going on?"

    "Don''t move."

    The zither behind Qian Ziyan had been untied andy quietly on the ground. He removed one hand from Myron''s neck and opened the box, cing the instrument on hisp, "Nobody move rashly, this is the Dragon n''s Heavenly Fire, a slight mishap could lead to soul dispersion."

    A bead of sweat trickled down Mu Sheng''s forehead, sliding down his cheek. He even smelled something burning and after a long while, he shakily said, "Soul dispersion?"

    Qian Wanyu was the furthest from them, near the cave entrance. Shey half-prostrate on the ground, her hand caressing the handle of her Water Thunder Whip a couple of times.

    "Don''t use your whip. The collision of lightning and fire could very well copse this cave," Qing Mo warned solemnly, finding the current situation both amusing and frustrating, "You need to find a way to get Toothless out."

    "Ninth Sister, what''s the situation with Toothless?"

    "It" Dongfang Minghui was the closest to Toothless, but pinned down by Little Chubby, she could only lie there, watching the menacing mes floating in mid-air, as if they would swoop down any second and engulf them all, "Toothless is currently unconscious."

    For a moment, everyone was frozen, maintaining their respective postures.

    "Unconscious???" Mu Sheng was almost ready to kneel; such terrifying mes were spilling out without consciousness, what if it was conscious?

    "I''ll try to see if I can wake Toothless," Dongfang Minghui said bravely, inching closer to Toothless. The closer she got, the more intense the scorching heat felt, like a fireball aze, burning everything around it.

    "Don''t go over there," Qian Wanyu warned in a low voice. Seeing Ninth Sister still determined to approach, she helplesslyshed out with her Water Thunder Whip, wrapping it around the other''s ankle and pulling her halfway towards herself.

    "Why not let Ninth Sister try?" Qing Mo was visibly stressed.

    "Toothless is unconscious right now, what if Ninth Sister gets burned by the mes?" No one knew what would happen next. The Dragon n''s mes were so domineering, and considering Ninth Sister was from the Wanshou n, with half of her bloodline from the nt kingdom, "It''s too risky."

    "These mes willst at most three hours. If you can''t find a solution within three hours, everyone in this cave will bepletely devoured by the fire." The temperature inside the cave was rising, and the ces previously wet by rain were evaporated by the heat.

    Everyone was in dire straits.

    A wave of undting music slowly began to resonate within the cave.

    Qian Ziyan ced the zither horizontally across his legs, fingers lightly plucking the strings, sending wave after wave of music echoing through the cave.

    Dongfang Minghui was dragged by Qian Wanyu by one leg to her side. Qian Wanyu, with a flick of her spirit-infused fingers, unceremoniously flicked Little Chubby off Ninth Sister. Little Chubby rolled on the ground, butt in the air, inching its way out of the cave.

    "Seventh sister, let''s follow Little Chubby''s example."

    Qian Wanyu watched Ninth Sister crawling on the ground with her hands, finding it hard to watch, but had to admit it was the best method at the moment.

    The faint sound of the zither echoed in the cave, and the mes floating in mid-air began to flow back and forth with the music, now calm, now tumultuous. Every time Mu Sheng felt the mes were about to scorch his scalp, they suddenly dispersed. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to open his eyes.

    "Mu Sheng, follow me out." Qian Ziyan lifted his foot and kicked him again.

    "Okay." Mu Sheng crawled out for a meter, then stopped and looked back worriedly, "Uncle, do you want to crawl with us?"

    Qian Ziyan looked down at him from his elevated position, "Take this person out."

    "Alright." Mu Sheng crawled back and dragged the already terrified Myron with him, "Don''t look up, just keep crawling forward, the cave entrance is right there, see it?"

    "I see it, I see it." Myron''s limbs were trembling, but he still tried his best to crawl forward.

    After everyone had left, Qian Ziyan finally held the zither in his arms, a faint pale blue spiritual power enveloping the instrument. The sound of the zither was no longer as calm as before, bing more and more intense.

    The group had finally found a cave to take shelter from the rain, but they still couldn''t escape the fate of getting drenched outside the cave. Qian Wanyu and the other two quickly activated their spiritual power and created a waterproof barrier around themselves, causing the rain to slide off them and onto the ground. As for Myron, he was thoroughly soaked, and Mu Sheng even gave him a piece of clothing to shield himself from the fierce rain.

    "What should we do, Wanyu? Uncle is still inside."

    "And Toothless."

    The mes in the cave fluctuated with the harp music, sometimes slow, sometimes fast. Those outside could only see a fiery glow within the cave, but as for Toothless and Qian Ziyan''s actual situation, they couldn''t see anything, only judging by the sound of the zither and the light of the mes.

    "Seventh sister."

    The zither music inside became more urgent, and the mes reflected from the cave trembled, the standoff continuing. Dongfang Minghui listened to the urgent zither music with various worries.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the cold hand on her wrist, which should have been steamed by the mes in the cave just now, but was still icy cold, "Don''t worry, if uncle let us leave first, he must be confident in getting out safely."

    "But Toothless"

    "If Toothless can wake up in time and take back the mes, he will definitely be fine," Qian Wanyu said, trying to reassure her.

    Dongfang Minghui knew that whether Toothless''s consciousness could return from the hiddennd in time was a problem. It was fine for it to cause trouble on normal days, but now the mes were spreading from within itself, "I''m worried that Toothless might encounter some problems during cultivation."

    Mu Sheng quicklyforted her, "Toothless is so spirited, there definitely won''t be any problems."

    But in the blink of an eye, the zither music abruptly stopped, and mes burst forth from the cave. Qian Wanyu pulled the two of them back quickly, just as a fire dragon shot past them, apanied by a deafening dragon''s roar. Then, the cave copsed with a thunderous rumble.

    A streak of silver light shed across the sky, and for a moment, everyone was unsure whether the rumbling sound came from the cave''s copse or the thunder and lightning that streaked across the sky.

    All three of them were stunned. Myron had already moved far away from the cave, yet the sight of the fire dragon bursting forth from the cave still scared him so much that his legs gave way and he copsed to the ground. His gaze followed the fire dragon as it soared into the night sky, circling twice before flying off into the distance.

    "Toothless."

    "That fire dragon just now might not have been Toothless. We should go check on Uncle first."

    Dongfang Minghui still felt that it was indeed Toothless. Its appearance might have changed, but the dragon''s roar was unmistakable. However, looking at the blocked cave entrance, she said, "Right, Uncle is still inside."

    Qian Wanyu withdrew the spiritual power from her body, allowing the rain to soak her hair and clothes. "Everyone, step back a bit."

    Mu Sheng quickly pulled Dongfang Minghui back, and seeing Myron still craning his neck, looking at something, he kindly reminded him, "Take cover under the tree, be careful of lightning strikes."

    Startled, Myron quickly moved away from the tree. He pointed to the spot in the sky where the fire dragon had disappeared, "What was that just now?"

    Dongfang Minghui sighed heavily, not in the mood to deal with him, and simply stared at Qian Wanyu in silence. Mu Sheng didn''t know what to say either and just said, "It was nothing, you''re probably seeing things."

    Myron was speechless, as if to say, are you kidding me?

    But no one paid him any more attention.

    Qian Wanyu''s body was surrounded by a pale yellow spiritual power, which caused the soil to automatically part wherever it went. The cave entrance, blocked by dirt and rocks, was soon cleared and saw daylight once again. Just as she was about to continue clearing the debris, a tall figure slowly emerged from the cave entrance.

    Qian Ziyan was emanating a faint blue aura of spiritual power, with therge box still on his back. There were a few scorch marks on his hair and clothes, but he seemed to be alright. The rain slid off his head to either side as it fell.

    "Uncle, are you alright?"

    "Of course, I''m fine." Qian Ziyan''s eyes, which had lost their luster, lingered on everyone before finally settling on Dongfang Minghui, and he said, "Your spirit beast has flown away."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a tightness in her chest; Toothless had actually just left like that.

    "Toothless flew away?" Mu Sheng was also a bit stunned. Seeing everyone''s low spirits, heughed awkwardly, "It will definitely fly back."

    "Toothless must have been unable to control itself during cultivation. It''s actually good that it flew away like this. Once it learns to control the mes, it will naturally return," Qian Wanyu said, trying tofort Ninth Sister.

    They had originally sought shelter from the rain, but the incident with Toothless had urred. The shelter they had found was now half-copsed and the other half was precarious. No one was in the mood to return to the dangerous cave.

    After a brief discussion, they decided to continue walking in the heavy rain.

    Dongfang Minghui and the others could still use their spiritual power to fend off the rain, even Little Chubby wasn''t touched by the rainwater. Myron was the most miserable; even with a piece of clothing for cover, he couldn''t stop the torrential downpour and was helpless to do anything about it.

    Fortunately, by dawn, the rain had lessened, and the sky gradually cleared up.

    Dongfang Minghui stood still, looking up at the sky, seemingly fixated on something in the distance, while Little Chubby was circling a tree not far from her, ying by itself.

    "Worried about Toothless?"

    "Mhm." Dongfang Minghui turned to see Seventh sister standing behind her and candidly replied, "Toothless has never left my side since it was little, except for that time in the Dragon Valley. I don''t know how it got trapped by that Senior in the deep pool, but at least I could see it. Now that it has flown away, I have no idea where it might go or if it will encounter someone more formidable than itself."

    Like a worried mother, Dongfang Minghui''s mind filtered through all sorts of possibilities. In her eyes, Toothless was a little child that had never left her side and had yet to grow up.

    Qian Wanyu found her worries somewhat amusing and flicked her forehead gently, "Don''t think nonsense. Toothless''sbat power is no less than anyone present here. Besides, have you forgotten how Little White came to us?"

    As a child, she had lured it back with a teething stick, and now that it had grown up, with formidablebat power, who would dare to approach it, unless they wished for a shorter life?

    "That seems true." Dongfang Minghui felt a bit amused after Seventh sister''s enlightenment, "Seventh sister, how is Little White doing?"

    "It''s awake, nothing''s wrong." Qian Wanyu didn''t want to admit that her spiritual beast initially slept on Toothless because of its warmth and almost got burned by the heat while sleeping, unable to wake up from such a foolish incident. How could she admit that her own spiritual beast had done such a stupid thing?

    Little Chubby beside Ninth Sister was much smarter than it.

    Little Whitey in the Sea of Souls, letting Qing Mo scold it. Knowing that Toothless had flown away, it felt very depressed and let out a couple of mournful howls, bing even more listless.

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to show more concern, but seeing that Seventh sister clearly didn''t want to talk about it, she turned her attention to Little Chubby, "Seventh sister, don''t you think Little Chubby is strange?" Its weight fluctuates, sometimes light, sometimes heavy, and it can adjust itself automatically.

    The reminders from Little Colour echoed in her mind again.

    Could it be that Little Chubby was really pretending to be dumb?

    Qian Wanyu patted her hand soothingly, "Let''s talk about it when we get to the city."

    "That''s all we can do."

    Myron was quite reliable this time. With her and Mu Sheng taking turns to care for him, he was fine despite being drenched in the rain all night. Afterward, they quickened their pace and arrived at Darray City in four days.

    Darray City was a city without a master, with a scattered poption. Perhaps influenced by the auction, the crowd had not only concentrated but also gathered many tribes from various ces. As soon as they entered the city, they encountered a group of dwarves, about dozens in number, currently being blocked by a group of beastmen from an unknown tribe.

    "Seventh sister, it''s the dwarves."

    "Mhm."

    They stopped in their tracks, allowing the two races to argue over the weapons brought by the dwarves for the auction, each iming to be in the right. Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui could tell that these beastmen had originally made a deal with the dwarves, but because of the uing auction, the dwarves nned to sell the crafted weapons there, which led to a dispute over the order of precedence.

    "Seventh sister, do you think these beastmen could be from one of the three major tribes?"

    As they enjoyed the spectacle, many others gathered around to watch the beastmen and dwarves engage in a war of words, which seemed on the verge of escting into a fight. However, at that moment, several people barged in, standing between the dwarves and the beastmen.

    "The auction will start in a few days, and our Yuntian Pavilion''s young master would like to invite both leaders for a drink." The person who intervened was clever, immediately invoking the name of Yuntian Pavilion.

    Unbeknownst to Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, during their time of training, Nangong Yuntian had stirred up quite a few incidents. For instance, while the three major tribes were at war, he began to profit from the chaos, earning his first pot of gold from the beastmen tribes, which led to the establishment of Yuntian Pavilion in Darray City.

    The dwarves were quite amenable and agreed immediately upon hearing that the young master of Yuntian Pavilion wanted to invite them for a drink. The beastmen, after some discussion, politely declined, "This is"

    "I am Pei Tian, the steward of Yuntian Pavilion."

    "Steward Pei, please convey our thanks to your young master, but we have some unfinished business with the dwarves that needs to be settled. We hope you can understand."

    Qian Wanyu watched Pei Tian with a smile that was not quite a smile. He had only brought five people with him, who seemed hardly a match for the towering beastmen. Dongfang Minghui held her hand and whispered, "Seventh sister, isn''t the young master of Yuntian Pavilion Nangong Yuntian? Why would he leave ande to Darray City in person?"

    "He probably forgot about the past between the tribes" she replied, knowing Nangong Yuntian well enough to guess that Darray City was his first battle in the business world and he would likely attend in person, but he seemed to have forgotten the previous conflicts with the other two major tribes, "Let''s just watch and see."

    Pei Tian must have said something to the leader of the beastmen tribe, as the one who was stubbornly wanting to discuss life with the dwarves suddenly changed his tune and followed Pei Tian to Yuntian Pavilion.

    Mu Sheng was utterly confused, "I''m really curious about what Pei Tian whispered to that guy just now."

    "Pei Tian said he would give them two more Yuntian Pavilion admission tickets," Qian Ziyan said seriously.

    "Eh?"

    Qian Wanyu chuckled, "Admission tickets to Yuntian Pavilion are hard toe by, two tickets that''s already a huge favor."

    Dongfang Minghui understood Nangong Yuntian''s tacticsscarcity increases value, "Seventh sister, it seems we don''t have tickets to the auction. What should we do next?"

    Qian Wanyu''s cool gaze finally settled on Myron, who was listening intently nearby, "We''ve arrived at Darray City, it''s time to send Myron back to his caravan. Let''s go, we''ll head straight to Yuntian Pavilion."

    Myron was stunned, then waved his hands, "I''ve troubled you all for so long, now that we''ve arrived at Darray City, I can go back on my own. I will repay your kindness another day."

    Dongfang Minghui was about to speak when Qian Wanyu decisively interrupted her.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, "In that case, we part ways here. If fate allows, we shall meet again."

    Myron greeted each of the four individuals before heading towards the location of the Yuntian Pavilion.

    After the person had walked a long distance away, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but ask with confusion, "Seventh sister, why don''t we follow him and expose his true face? He has been telling lies all along the way. As soon as we meet Nangong Yuntian, we will know whether this person exists or not."

    Qian Wanyu had been watching Myron walk into the Yuntian Pavilion until his figure disappeared before she came back to her senses, "Let''s wait until we meet Nangong Yuntian before we discuss this."

    The four of them found an inn to stay at, two to a room. The inn was obviously busier than usual. As they passed through the lobby, they saw many unfamiliar faces, mostly humans. After closing the door, Dongfang Minghui said, "Darray City is within the territory of the beast tribes, so why are there so many humans here?"

    "It shows the summoning power of the Yuntian Pavilion." Nangong Yuntian may be a merchant, but he was also a shrewd one. He may asionally make foolish mistakes, but he has never made a major error when ites to making money.

    "I never noticed that before."

    "Silly." Qian Wanyu knew that Ninth Sister was thinking off track again, "This is called leveraging."

    Nangong Yuntian, after suffering losses in the beast tribes, wanted to get back at them. He deliberately transferred people from the human tribes to the beast tribes, just to leverage the power of these people to prevent the Hiry Tribe and the Cyril Tribe from acting rashly. Therefore, seeing so many humans in Darray City did not surprise Qian Wanyu at all.

    "Little Chubby, I''ll take you to eat something delicious today." Qian Wanyu suddenly smiled at Little Chubby.

    Dongfang Minghui shrank her neck, feeling a chill blowing from behind.

    After greeting Qian Ziyan and Mu Sheng, the two of them took Little Chubby and left the inn. The night in Darray City was even more bustling than Yulonh Town. Dongfang Minghui watched the brightly lit streets, bustling with people, and the group of merchants shouting in groups, pulling passersby, whether they were humans or other races, and speaking in the beast tribenguage.

    "Seventh sister, how do we get in?" The Yuntian Pavilion was guarded by many Spiritual Masters, and it was actually quite difficult to enter. Moreover, with Nangong Yuntian''s character, the auction would be in a couple of days, and he would definitely have heavily guarded the auction items.

    "We''ll sneak in, of course." Qian Wanyu''s eyes twinkled with a smile as she said to Little Chubby, "Whether we can find the auction items this time depends on you. Just make sure you don''t get caught."

    "Seventh sister, you''re letting Little Chubby go find it alone?" Dongfang Minghui wasn''t that she didn''t trust Little Chubby, but looking at those tall and strong beast tribe members guarding the Yuntian Pavilion, she felt that Little Chubby was likely to get caught if he went in.

    Little Chubby rolled off Dongfang Minghui''s body and blinked at Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui.

    "Find the exact location of the auction items, and you''ll be rewarded with a medicinal nt." Qian Wanyu took out a brightly colored medicinal nt from her space, which emitted a faint fragrance, clearly of a rather high grade.

    "What if this Little Chubby goes in and steals for herself?" Little Colour perked up immediately upon hearing about the auction items, bing very restless in Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea.

    Dongfang Minghui had no choice, "Since you also want to go, go with Little Chubby. It''s better to have someone to watch over."

    Little Colour was left speechless, but as the saying goes, people fight for a breath, and Buddhas fight for a stick of incense. Even if it was a demonic nt, it had topete. It didn''t believe it would lose to this fatty, "Alright, if I find the auction items first, that medicinal nt is mine."

    Dongfang Minghui conveyed Little Colour''s thoughts to Qian Wanyu, who thought it was a good idea. Having apetition made the game more interesting.

    Little Chubby saw Little Colour bouncing out from Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea, transforming into a doll about her size. Spotting the vine swaying above her head, she instinctively reached out to pull it.

    And then

    The two started fighting right there on the main road.

    "Let go of me," Little Colour demanded, her face flushed with anger. Unlike Little Chubby, Little Colour''s skin was snow-white and tender, while Little Chubby had turned yellow, a color she somehow couldn''t change back to, no matter how much she washed.

    It made her easy to recognize.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her forehead, feeling as if she had identally stumbled into a kindergarten. She said coolly, "After tonight, the medicinal nts chip in Seventh sister''s hand will be void. If you don''t go looking for it today"

    Before she could finish

    Little Colour kicked Little Chubby in the stomach and rolled away towards Yuntian Pavilion. Running, Little Colour transformed into a vine and whooshed past the guards, slipping inside.

    Little Chubby came to a screeching halt outside the gates of Yuntian Pavilion, looking back and forth.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu just stood there watching her, "Could it be that Little Chubby was scared silly by Little Colour''s kick just now?"

    "Let''s wait patiently," Qian Wanyu said, carefully watching Little Chubby, curious to see what she would do. Sure enough, momentster, Little Chubby turned into a drab little mouse and zipped into Yuntian Pavilion, finding a hole to squeeze through.

    Dongfang Minghui''s jaw almost hit the floor in shock. She nervously grabbed Qian Wanyu''s hand, "Seventh sister, Seventh sister, that''s not little bean sprout, is it? We''re doomed, Little Chubby isn''t little bean sprout, then where did the little bean sprout go?!"

    "I didn''t expect your little test to reveal so much," Qing Mo said with schadenfreude. "Have you thought about how you''re going to exin this to your Ninth Sister?"

    Qian Wanyu''s expression shifted slightly as she pulled Dongfang Minghui aside, "Ninth Sister, don''t worry, actually Little Chubby is in fact little bean sprout."

    "Seventh sister, don''t mess with me, how could little bean sprout turn into a mouse? Could it be that nts can transform into all sorts of things?" Dongfang Minghui said, unable to convince herself, because Little Colour could only switch between the vines and her true form at most.

    Watching Little Chubby turn into a mouse in an instant Dongfang Minghui felt like her world was copsing.

    "Listen to me, do you remember the furnace we saw in the Gold-Devouring Rat''s den?" Qian Wanyu looked into her eyes earnestly, finding it hard to continue, "Long before, when the little bean sprout''s bud split into two, one of them might have been tampered with by the bloodthirsty rat in the Soul Refining Furnace. That''s why it''s not unreasonable for little bean sprout to be able to transform into a mouse."

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely dumbfounded, and after a long while, she said, "So that''s how it is"

    She had known something was off with little bean sprout for a while; the old trees of the Ghost Face Tree n wouldn''t just be talking nonsense. The mutation of the little bean sprout had happened over those few days, and after thinking it through, it all made sense.

    But her heart still struggled to ept it.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Mm?"

    Qian Wanyu felt somewhat guilty. Initially, she had been hesitant to speak because she saw how much her sister doted on the little sprout. Now that she had opened the topic, she was at a loss on how to rify the situation. The little sprout had two flower buds in total; one of them had been refined by the Gold-Devouring Rat on the Soul Refining Furnace, but the other bud should be the crystallization of the Ghost-Faced Tree.

    Seeing Seventh Sister struggling to speak, Dongfang Minghui said pitifully, "Seventh Sister, could it be that the other flower bud and the Tianyin Helmet were swallowed by the Gold-Devouring Rat?"

    The possibility made Dongfang Minghui feel so upset that she didn''t even know where to go to cry.

    "Judging by that Little Chubby''s indifference to meat and greens, your Ninth Sister might have hit the nail on the head," Qing Mo concluded in the soul sea.

    "Don''t be sad," Qian Wanyu didn''t know how tofort her. The Tianyin Helmet was gone, and instead of letting Ninth Sister keep worrying about this and that, it might be better to let her give up hope, so she wouldn''t keep dwelling on it.

    If Toothless disappeared, it could fly back again.

    But how could the Tianyin Helmete back?

    Dongfang Minghui looked resentfully at the Yuntian Pavilion and collected her thoughts, "Seventh Sister, didn''t we agree to go to the Yuntian Pavilion? Little Colour and the Little Chubby have been in there for so long, they might be in danger, right?"

    Look

    In no time at all, she was worrying about the safety of others again.

    "You''re not ming Little Chubby for eating the Tianyin Helmet?" Qian Wanyu tentatively asked.

    "Maybe Little Chubby didn''t eat it. She can''t speak now, but when she can, I''ll ask her properly." Dongfang Minghui subconsciously still favored the little creature, after all, it was nurtured by her own blood. To be fair, Little Chubby had saved her twice as well.

    "Mm." Qian Wanyu didn''t have much else to say. After all, the situation was almost set in stone. The disappearance of the Yuntian Helmet was so mysterious that it wasn''t impossible ording to Qing Mo''s spection. However, Little Chubby was very cunning, and it would be difficult for Ninth Sister to get any information out of it. For now, let Ninth Sister hold on to her beautiful expectations.

    "Seventh Sister, the Yuntian Pavilion is guarded by numerous Spiritual Masters, how do we get in?"

    "Just like this."

    Qian Wanyu found a spot with fewer guards, leaped up from the wall, knocked out the guards in the side hall, and then pulled Dongfang Minghui inside, "The guards in the Yuntian Pavilion are not many, which is strange. We''ll have to adapt as the situation unfolds."

    "Okay." Dongfang Minghui spoke in the soul sea, "Little Colour, have you found the auction items?"

    The Yuntian Pavilion was neither too big nor too small. Little Colour had transformed into vine tendrils, and taking advantage of the night, it had infiltrated many ces. Although there were treasures on disy, none caught its eye, and if even it wasn''t interested, they were unlikely to be considered auction items.

    Dongfang Minghui found it a bit strange after hearing this, "Seventh sister, do you think besides us, there might be others eyeing the auction items?"

    Knowing that the two major tribes were waiting to see him embarrassed, why would Nangong Yuntian keep the auction items in the Yuntian Pavilion?

    "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." Qian Wanyu was quite calm, checking each room one by one, and soon found the collection that Little Colour had seen before, which were some rare medicinal nts and scrolls, "Pick any medicinal nts you like, to save us the trouble of looking everywhere."

    "Hehe." Dongfang Minghui couldn''t stop giggling, wondering what Nangong Yuntian''s face would look like if he ever found out they had sneaked into Yuntian Pavilion and taken his things, "Then I won''t be polite."

    Dongfang Minghui took some medicinal nts that looked to be of good quality, but left the other items untouched.

    "Who''s there?"

    "Someone is attacking Yuntian Pavilion at night!"

    Just as Qian Wanyu was examining the items one by one, the voices of the guards suddenly rang out from outside, clearly someone had been caught. Dongfang Minghui was slightly nervous, "Could it be Little Colour and the others?"

    Qian Wanyu stood outside the room quietly for a few moments, then moved to the window and waited a bit longer before quietly opening it. Through the window, she could vaguely see several shadows fighting with the guards. Their tall figures and the way they transformed into beasts revealed that they were from the beast tribes. With their help, Nangong Yuntian had formed an alliance with the Cass tribe, so the real identities of these beast tribe members breaking into Yuntian Pavilion were obvious without any need for guessing.

    "It seems Nangong Yuntian is indeed on guard."

    "He''s not stupid." Dongfang Minghui said and then felt silly for stating the obvious, "If Yuntian Pavilion is guarded, it''s possible that Nangong Yuntian never stored the auction items here in the first ce. In that case, Little Colour and Fatty would not be able to find the auction items even if they turned Yuntian Pavilion upside down, right?"

    Qian Wanyu shushed her, looking down at the brightly lit area below, not knowing where Nangong Yuntian had summoned these people from, but they swiftly dealt with the intruders.

    "It would be better for you two toe out, to avoid any unpleasantness. Don''t me us at Yuntian Pavilion for not being hospitable." That was the voice they had heard earlier in the day, belonging to Pei Tian, the manager of Yuntian Pavilion who had been mediating the conflict between the dwarf and beast tribes.

    Dongfang Minghui was dumbfounded; had they been caught without actually doing anything?

    Qian Wanyu grabbed Ninth Sister''s wrist, and they waited quietly for a few more moments.

    "If you two are not willing to show yourselves, then don''t me us for being impolite." After Pei Tian finished speaking, he gave a lowmand.

    Rows of archers were ready in the courtyard below, and the rooftop and floors above were heavily surrounded by people, all targeting the room they were in.

    At this moment, Dongfang Minghui wished she had the ability to transform like Little Colour and Fatty, to be something so small it was invisible to the naked eye and sneak out of the room.

    But, obviously, that was unrealistic.

    "Seventh sister, we''repletely exposed now," Dongfang Minghui moved her lips to speak.

    Qian Wanyu gazed at her affectionately, cradling her face in one hand, her thumb gently caressing her lower lip, "Be good, don''t be afraid."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face flushed red, who''s afraid? Really.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    The arrows flew towards the house as if they had eyes, all at once. The seemingly intricate and antique windows offered no protection, and several arrows shot through the gaps with uncanny uracy, narrowly missing them.

    Dongfang Minghui was always short of weapons, making it difficult to defend herself. In the confined space, she felt restricted. To dodge a sharp arrow, she suddenly sprawled over a box filled with scrolls and called out, "Seventh sister, has Nangong Yuntian gone mad to the point of not even caring about his treasures?"

    Qian Wanyu''s whip at her waistshed out, pulling Dongfang Minghui by the cor and propelling them both through the window, facing the iing arrows.

    "If you want your people to live, make them stop. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly channeled her spiritual power, causing dust and small stones to float in the air. With a push, these tiny objects, easily overlooked by the naked eye, struck their hands, causing a slight numbness that almost made them drop their bows. "I spared you for Nangong Yuntian''s sake."

    Upon hearing them directly address their young master by name, Pei Tian immediately made a gesture to pause, "Do you two know our young master?"

    Qian Wanyu took out the token of Rose Tower and threw it directly at Pei Tian, "Bring Nangong Yuntian to me."

    "Rose Tower." Pei Tian recognized the token at a nce and sized them up, "Ladies, pleasee with me to the reception hall."

    The atmosphere, which had been tense, suddenly became amiable, leaving Dongfang Minghui feeling somewhat ufortable.

    Pei Tian personally led them to a separate loft at the back and invited them into a room, where they were served with pastries and various foods, "Please wait here for a moment,dies. I will go and summon the young master."

    The reception hall was simple, but every item was exquisite, showing careful consideration.

    Dongfang Minghui walked around the room twice, stealthily opened a window, and saw that there were still guards patrolling outside and someone watching the door. It seemed less like hospitality and more like imprisonment.

    "Seventh sister, this Pei Tian is quite vignt."

    "Mhm."

    Qian Wanyu held a cup of tea but did not drink immediately. Her fingers traced the patterns on the cup, lost in thought.

    Dongfang Minghui was about to stuff a piece of lotus seed cake into her mouth when Qian Wanyu pped her hand away, "Don''t be greedy."

    "Ah, Seventh sister, do you suspect the pastries are poisoned?" Dongfang Minghui was just being greedy. Ever since she became a Spiritual Master, irregr meals had be the norm. When she encountered something she liked, she naturally wanted to indulge her taste buds.

    "You two must be joking. These delicacies in my Yuntian Pavilion are meant to entertain guests from all ces. If I were to poison them, who would dare to visit my Yuntian Pavilion?" Nangong Yuntian had arrived at some point, entering just in time.

    Nangong Yuntian first looked at Qian Wanyu, then turned his attention to Dongfang Minghui.

    "I had no idea that the distinguished young master of Rose Tower would enjoy breaking into Yuntian Pavilion at night. Had I known, I would have withdrawn those men to let you have a good time." Nangong Yuntian''s lips curled into a slight smile as he casually nced at Dongfang Minghui before sitting down beside Qian Wanyu.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she had always been by Seventh sister''s side, and knew that they had only met a few times in a general sense, with a shallow rtionship at that, Dongfang Minghui would have been choked up by Nangong Yuntian''s ambiguous words.

    This guy has his sights set on Seventh sister???

    Qian Wanyu nced at him coldly, "It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, and you seem to be living quite the carefree life these days."

    Nangong Yuntian flicked his hair and leaned in towards Qian Wanyu, "Miss Qian, you''ve kept me in the dark quite miserably. Should I address you as Young Master Qian or as the old madam?"

    Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow, puzzled, "Old madam?"

    Dongfang Minghui almostughed out loud; Seventh sister''s serious demeanor was truly adorable.

    Nangong Yuntian clearly didn''t expect Qian Wanyu to y dumb so thoroughly, and without any evidence in hand, he decided not to dwell on the matter, "Tell me, what''s the big idea behind going to such lengths to lure me out?"

    Qian Wanyu was even more puzzled, "Young Master Nangong must be joking. We came here to preview the auction items in advance. Unfortunately, we were intercepted by your people before we had the chance to see anything."

    Dongfang Minghui quietly moved behind Seventh sister, ying with her hair strands, and remained silent like a well-behaved child.

    Nangong Yuntian looked thoughtfully at the person behind Qian Wanyu, "Auction items? Miss Qian, are you trying to put me in a difficult position? Not to mention the rules of my Yuntian Pavilion, even if they didn''t exist, it wouldn''t be right to let you preview the auction items."

    "Rules are rigid, but people are flexible," Qian Wanyu smoothly retorted, leaving Nangong Yuntian at a loss for words. Her eyes softened into a smile as she reminded him, "The goodwill of my Rose Tower isn''t meant to oppose your Yuntian Pavilion; it''s simply a friendly reminder about that incident from a few years ago."

    "Goodwill?" Nangong Yuntian gritted his teeth.

    Qian Wanyu''s mention of it made Nangong Yuntian feel ufortable all over, a stain on his life. But who was Nangong Yuntian? He quickly grasped the implication of Qian Wanyu''s words, "Are you worried someone will mislead me?"

    "Beforeing, I met a person named Myron, a beastman who imed to have been raised by the Nangong family long ago. He encountered bandits on the way to the auction and ended up stranded outside" Qian Wanyu narrated indifferently.

    "Myron?" Nangong Yuntian quickly searched his memory, "Pei Tian,e in for a moment."

    Pei Tian, who had been waiting outside, promptly entered and bowed respectfully, "Young Master, what are your orders?"

    "Do you remember a beastman in the caravan escorting the goods who could speak the humannguage, named Myron?"

    "This" Pei Tian hadn''t expected to be quizzed by the young master as soon as he entered. As the steward of Yuntian Pavilion, he was responsible for everything from what the young master wore each day to the servants of the businesses that cooperated with the Nangong family. Pei Tian stood there and thought carefully, "Is the Myron mentioned by the young master the beastman who lost his parents at a young age and was brought up by humans?"

    Nangong Yuntian looked at Qian Wanyu curiously, "Could there be a misunderstanding?"

    "Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui took out a sketchbook and pulled out a character sketch of Myron. The person in the sketch bore an eight to nine resemnce to the actual person. She tore it out and presented it to Pei Tian, saying, "Please take a look, is this person the Myron you mentioned?"

    Pei Tian recognized him at a nce and confirmed, "Indeed, it is Myron." He then added, "Today, there was news from the caravan that the missing Myron has suddenly returned. I thought it was a minor issue and did not report it to the young master, I hope for your forgiveness."

    Nangong Yuntian waved his hand dismissively, "Alright, this has nothing to do with you, you may leave."

    Dongfang Minghui was puzzled. She put the sketchbook back into her space, unable to figure it out. If it really was Myron, why had he been so elusive all along, and upon reaching Yuntian Pavilion, he didn''t even invite his lifesaver for a visit? Everything was strange.

    "What''s so peculiar about this Myron that you''re so concerned?" Nangong Yuntian took a sip of tea, his gaze lingering on Dongfang Minghui. The mention of Ninth Sister'' by Qian Wanyu had stirred a storm in his heart, but his face remained calm, only paying more attention to the interaction between the two.

    Qian Wanyu put down her teacup and asked seriously, "We sent you to the Cass Tribe before. Over the years, the three tribes have been fighting on and off. Is there a reason for this temporary cessation of hostilities?"

    Nangong Yuntian quickly adapted to Qian Wanyu''s change of topic, saying, "The ceasefire was first called by the Cyril Tribe. They seem to want to reach a cooperation agreement with the Cass Tribe. There''s something odd about it, and naturally, Cass did not immediately agree. Currently, Cyril is still ceaselessly offering their sincerity to the Cass Tribe."

    "An abnormality indicates something sinister. I don''t believe that after all this time, Young Master Nangong has done nothing," Qian Wanyu said. Her impression of the Cyril Tribe was still of them breeding humans, treating them like livestock, and being known for their bloodthirsty and warlike nature. Why would they suddenly call for a ceasefire?

    Nangong Yuntian stood up with a yful smile, flicking his robe, "It seems Miss Qian understands me well."

    "I sent thirty people to infiltrate the Cyril Tribe, and only one brought back news," Nangong Yuntian said with an unchanged expression and a casual tone, as if the lives of those twenty-plus people were of no importance to him, "The Cyril people are ambitious but reckless. If it were the usual, this war would likely continue until rivers of blood flowed and mountains of bones piled up before it would stop." He was even prepared to evacuate if things went south, but, "There was a mutiny in the Cyril Tribe, and it was his second son who took over. The news my man brought back was that Cyril had done something evil, transforming his own wife and children in secret, which probably incited public outrage. His second son orchestrated a rebellion and seeded."

    "Transformation?" Qian Wanyu caught onto these words.

    "Yes, it''s said to be a particrly cruel method that subjects people to unbearable torture. After the torture, a person''s potential is unleashed to the fullest, and they be beast-like with immensebat power. This method was developed by the Hry Tribe, leading to the Cass Tribe''s sessive defeats. At this juncture, the Cyril Tribe suddenly had an internal conflict and mutiny, which was truly a blessing from heaven."

    Dongfang Minghui listened in confusion, but thanks to her rich imagination over the years, she quickly understood what atrocities the Cyril Tribe wasmitting.

    Qian Wanyu realized the situation and nced at Nangong Yuntian, saying dismissively, "Don''t celebrate too soon."

    "What do you mean?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt a weight on her pants and discovered a small vine branch hanging on them, green and out of ce with her clothes, clearly visible at a nce. On the other pant leg hung a drab mouse.

    These two had entered at some point, each upying a pant leg, unrted to each other.

    She looked down and then quickly raised her head again.

    Qian Wanyu had also seen it, as she was always watching Ninth Sister. She stood up, walked over to Dongfang Minghui, and took her hand, shielding her from Nangong Yuntian''s view, "Young Master Nangong, there''s something I''m not sure if I should say."

    "Uh" Nangong Yuntian was a bit displeased with Qian Wanyu''s formality, which reminded him of that olddy It was like a dark history, and he quickly shook his head to rid himself of those memories.

    "We should have some clever people keep an eye on that Myron."

    "Why?" Nangong Yuntian didn''t understand why the topic had shifted so quickly. The previous question was still about the three major tribes, and now it had suddenly returned to the previous issue. "Do you suspect that this Myron is an imposter?"

    "Yes." Qian Wanyu didn''t believe in coincidences. When things were too coincidental, it meant they were deliberately orchestrated, but she still didn''t know what Myron was nning, "Also, be careful yourself. I don''t want to see you be someone else the next time we meet."

    "What do you mean?"

    Nangong Yuntian wanted to ask more, but then he saw the two holding hands, leaving intimately right under his nose.

    "Be someone else?" Nangong Yuntian muttered to himself, pondering over Qian Wanyu''s words repeatedly. He had traveled far and wide and considered himself quite experienced. Now, reflecting on her words, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    "Young Master, are we just going to let them leave like this?" Pei Tian asked, noticing his troubled expression and daring to speak up, "The treasure room in the north wing was just inventoried, and it''s said that fifteen medicinal nts are missing."

    Nangong Yuntian snapped back to reality, "What, fifteen medicinal nts are missing? Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    Pei Tian knew he was at fault but had no intention of defending himself, simply saying, "Young Master, should we go after them?"

    "Forget it." He wasn''t about to make an enemy of the Rose Chamber over fifteen medicinal nts, especially since he had forgotten to tell them that the Trade Center''s guard team would also being, "Sigh, when dawn breaks, go inquire at the inns about where they are staying and send them an invitation."

    "Yes, Young Master." Pei Tian was about to leave but was called back by Nangong Yuntian.

    "Send two spies to follow Myron and report his every move urately."

    "Yes."

    Having just left Yuntian Pavilion, Little Colour instantly transformed into a streak of green light and entered her brow. Little Chubby also climbed up along the pole to Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder. The usually chubby creature turned into a plump mouse, pretending to be cute and even moving its paws.

    Dongfang Minghui was naturally averse to mice, but seeing those eyes that looked no different from Little Chubby''s, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge ofpassion.

    "I know you must not have been able to find the location of the auction item," Dongfang Minghui said understandingly, "Still, I will give each of you a medicinal nt as a reward."

    "Ninth Sister, you mustn''t," Qian Wanyu disagreed, "We mustn''t break the rules we set before. Since they didn''t find the auction item, naturally, they shouldn''t get the reward."

    Little Colour and Little Chubby looked on with longing eyes as their reward slipped away.

    "I found the auction item," Little Colour called out from the sea of souls, "I found it first, so that medicinal nt should be mine."

    Little Chubby couldn''t speak, but its shifty eyes gleamed in the dark, and it used its mouse paws to tug at Dongfang Minghui''s cor. Especially after hearing Qian Wanyu say there would be no reward, it slid off her in a hurry, tugging at her trouser leg with its paws.

    "Seventh sister, Little Colour said it has found the auction item"

    "Oh?"

    Qian Wanyu pointed indifferently at the chubby mouse by her foot, "It seems that little chubby has found something too."

    Little chubby eagerly led the way, with Dongfang Minghui curiously following behind. In her soul sea, she could hear Little Colour''s thunderous voice, "I found it first, it was me, not this fatso."

    In truth, they had found it at the same time. Although Little Colour had entered the Yuntian Pavilion first and searched every nook and cranny, including the secret chambers below, it found nothing special aside from some basic items. Moreover, there were ambushers in the Yuntian Pavilion at the time. Little Colour quickly realized that Nangong Yuntian was luring them into a trap.

    As it was about to leave, it encountered a spiritually aware mouse. The mouse, confused, lunged at it, and after a fight, Little Colour discovered its true identity. Annoyed, it had initially used vines to tie up the little chubby.

    "Little Colour, stop making a fuss," Dongfang Minghui couldn''t understand why the usually sensible Little Colour was being so petty, "If we really have found the auction item, Seventh sister will be fair and won''t favor one over the other."

    Little Colour was left speechless by its friend''s words. Who cares about those mediocre medicinal nts? It just wanted to vent its anger. That fatso, no, that fat mouse was always opposing it, and it still had two sharp tooth marks on its body.

    But it couldn''t bring itself to say it didn''t want the medicinal nts. After all, something is better than nothing.

    "You said it, I want medicinal nts, the more the better. Whatever that fatso has, I want too."

    "Alright," Dongfang Minghui felt like she was raising children, and thankfully, it was only Little Colour and Little Chubby causing trouble. If the man-eating nt and the pig fairy grass started making a fuss too, just the thought of that scene gave her a headache.

    Little Chubby led the way, bringing them to a ce of fireworks.

    This ce was different from what she knew; it was hidden underground, appearing dirty and not located in the bustling streets. Looking at the two beastkin women outside with broad shoulders and revealing attire, she was dumbfounded.

    A cool hand covered her eyes, and a cool voice came from behind, "Close your eyes, Seventh sister will take you inside."

    Dongfang Minghui was both amused and exasperated. She thought Seventh sister was only cautious around men, but now it seemed she was wary of women too. Moreover, these women whocked any appealing figures well, she felt a bit sorry for the men who came here seeking pleasure.

    "What kind of ce is this?"

    "It''s simr to the Rose House run by your family''s Seventh sister." Little Colour almost passed out from the smell here before it arrived. If it weren''t for its spat with the little chubby, it wouldn''t have stayed here for so long.

    "It''s nothing like it."

    The Rose House was so clean, while this ce was clearly foul and murky. Even without looking, just the nauseating smell made her stomach churn, and she felt like vomiting.

    Qian Wanyu covered the other''s eyes with one hand and wrapped her arm around their waist, boldly walking in.

    "Ladies"

    This ce was a den of debauchery, originally owned by a member of the beast tribes, who exploited these people for profit. Regardless of gender, as long as someone had value, he would use them thoroughly. Later, Nangong Yuntian stumbled upon it by chance.

    The Nangong family was wealthy enough to rival nations, and they had some involvement in these businesses, albeit indirectly. They mainly used this ce to hide things, so they took over. However, with the auction approaching, even if Nangong Yuntian had the intention to reform, there wasn''t enough time. Thus, he simply let it be and left some people to guard the ce.

    Therefore, what Qian Wanyu saw was a scene of indulgence. She looked on expressionlessly at the debauchery before her, and after a moment, she discerned something.

    "There are people dual cultivating here." It was Qian Wanyu''s first time witnessing such a scene, especially when she saw that the bodies, white as jade, were actually generating spiritual power. She found it truly unbelievable.

    "They are cauldrons." Qing Mo exined softly, "It seems the owner here is well-versed in the ways of dual cultivation, even going to the lengths of cultivating cauldrons to attract customers."

    This ce wasn''t just for pleasure-seeking; some people were here to absorb the massive amounts of spiritual power from the cauldrons, which was far more malicious than mere pleasure. No wonder this ce was situated underground; it was indeed difficult to bring to light.

    "What kind ofpany are the twodies looking for?"

    The appearance of Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui attracted the attention of most people present. In terms of beauty, both the women and men here paled inparison to Qian Wanyu. She had a naturally heroic aura, her handsome features were less rugged and more gentle than a man''s, yet more resolute than a woman''s, making it difficult to conceal her spirited nature. In short, standing there, she drew the gaze of everyone.

    Not to mention, she was apanied by another girl.

    Immediately, someone left the person beneath them, wearing only a robe, shamelessly revealing a determined gaze.

    "They are after you." Qing Mo said with a hint of schadenfreude, "Be careful, these people are different from those lechers."

    Qian Wanyu was well aware of this, sensing the unique aura emanating from them. Not to mention the onlookers, had she known what was inside, she would have brought Ninth Sister in stealthily, rather than entering so openly.

    "Seventh sister, why aren''t we moving?"

    Dongfang Minghui was unaware of the current situation, only noticing that the hissing of water and the teasingughter had abruptly ceased upon their entrance, as if everything had been paused, and Seventh sister had also stopped moving forward.

    She was curious to see, but Seventh sister''s palm was covering her eyes tightly.

    "A little trouble." Qian Wanyu watched as three burly men approached them. She timely drew her Water Thunder Whip, her eyes narrowed slightly. She noticed that Little Chubby found a pir to hide behind, cleverly hugging it with its paws. As the group moved, it would subtly rotate to stay out of sight.

    "What trouble"

    Dongfang Minghui felt her foot being lightly bumped by Seventh sister''s leg, sending her flying out and kicking something much harder than a wall, yet somewhat softer, "Ah, Seventh sister, what''s happening?"

    "They''re fighting." Little Colour frowned within the Sea of Souls, "On the left, there''s a naked person throwing a punch."

    Dongfang Minghui truly clenched her fist and mmed it hard into the person''s eye socket, sending them flying out.

    "Ladies, please don''t fight, whatever guest you''re looking for, we canow"

    "On the right, kick with your right foot."

    This time, it wasn''t as smooth. As she kicked out her right foot, it was caught by a scorching hand gripping her calf. In an instant, she was split and pulled out a meter away. Qian Wanyu pressed a hand on her shoulder, her long whip fiercely coiling around the person''s arm, and with a forceful yank, tore off an arm.

    As soon as Dongfang Minghui opened her eyes, she saw a bloody arm flying across, "Oh my god, this isn''t soliciting prostitutes, this is like a horror movie!"

    "Your Seventh sister is scaring them off as a warning. Look at them drooling over your Seventh sister. I told you long ago that she''s the best cauldron I''ve ever seen, but you didn''t believe me." Little Colour recalled the first fleeting glimpse, and although it had since given up such thoughts, it was the first to discover it.

    Such a fine cauldron.

    What a pity that no one has tapped into it

    "Damn it." Dongfang Minghui looked and saw that indeed, one by one, they were naked and drooling over Seventh sister, "What do these people want?"

    "They''re interested in Seventh sister''s Five Elements Spirit Body." Little Colour said with schadenfreude, "You should know that Seventh sister''s constitution is an excellent cauldron constitution, it''s just that you don''t understand, and neither does she."

    Dongfang Minghui felt someone patting her shoulder, and in her anger, she flung that person away with a slight force. The madam who had intended to speak nicely was thrown out by her and fainted.

    When the dust settled, the ce of wine and meat had been almost destroyed by Qian Wanyu.

    "Do you still want to look?" Qian Wanyu asked somewhat helplessly.

    The crowd thought she was talking to them and scattered in fright.

    Dongfang Minghui wrinkled her nose, "Seventh sister, now we''ve startled the snake by hitting the grass."

    "Yes." If they hade quietly, they might have seen the auction items, but with such amotion, Nangong Yuntian would definitely notice and strengthen his defenses, "Let''s go."

    "Little Chubby, we''re heading back."

    The two arrived quickly and left just as decisively. Those who were beaten and injured couldn''t harbor any resentment, after all, there was a clear difference in strength.

    Once Dongfang Minghui was away from that smell, she could finally breathe properly.

    "How did you find the auction items?" Dongfang Minghui asked curiously after calming down. The underground brothel was quite a distance from Yuntian Pavilion, one located in the center of D City and the other on the outskirts.

    Nangong Yuntian was indeed good at hiding things. Without Little Chubby and Little Colour leading the way, it would have taken them days to find the ce.

    "We followed the scent." Little Colour was particrly sensitive to smells. It had followed the scent on the hidden items, sniffing each person until it found the source. As for that mouse, it probably used the same method.

    "I see." Dongfang Minghui felt a bit disappointed. "Seventh sister, what should we do now?"

    Qian Wanyu nced back meaningfully. The little mouse was following at their heels, looking somewhat dejected with its head drooping, but the big mice hiding in the corners were all alert.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "Yes, Seventh sister?"

    "Do you like big mice?"

    Dongfang Minghui shuddered. Looking down, she saw Little Chubby hooking onto her trousers with its paws, climbing up to her shoulder where it sat steadily, looking listless and pitiful.

    "Big mice? No, I don''t like them. I only like little mice like this one."

    She reached out and stroked the little mouse''s head. Its fur was soft, just like Little Chubby''s skin, and it felt sofortable that she stroked it a few more times.

    The little mouse extended its paws, affectionately hugging her finger and even gently licked it a couple of times.

    Seeing this, Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened. "I absolutely detest mice."

    Not just Little Chubby, even Dongfang Minghui thought Seventh sister was going to crush the little creature. Unexpectedly, Qian Wanyu threw her Water Thunder Whip into the air, and a purple lightning bolt was conjured, attracting several more bolts of lightning to explode from different directions.

    "Ugh"

    Dongfang Minghui heard several muffled sounds. The little mouse nestled obediently in the crook of her shoulder, motionless and pretending to be profound.

    After Qian Wanyu dealt with those people and retracted her whip, Dongfang Minghui felt the little mouse shiver.

    "Seventh sister, when you mentioned mice just now, you were referring to them. You gave me a scare."

    "Mhm." Qian Wanyu''s gaze flickered towards Little Chubby and took out a medicinal nt from her space, teasing it in front of the little creature.

    Seeing the little mouse reach out its paws, clearly eager for it, Dongfang Minghui realized it really wanted the nt.

    "Today''s incident was not your fault, so this medicinal nt is for you."

    Dongfang Minghui felt that Seventh sister had more to say. Her gaze lingered between Little Chubby and the medicinal nt in Seventh sister''s hand, and sure enough, she heard Seventh sister continue, "However, you must still take us there again tomorrow."

    "Go again?"

    "Yes." And it must be a surprise visit.

    Little Chubby didn''t care, and while they were talking, it quickly snatched the medicinal nt from Qian Wanyu''s hand and started munching on it. After finishing, it looked innocently satisfied, its small, ink-ck eyes gleaming with pride.

    Dongfang Minghui had a headache.

    "Ah, how can you give it to him? It was me who found it!!!" Little Colour raged in the sea of souls, rolling around like mad.

    ""

    "It''s okay, I can give you a spiritual nt that''s even better than the one just now." To keep her own head safe, Dongfang Minghui was ready to betray her principles and make concessions, as long as she could get some peace and quiet.

    "Really?" Little Colour hesitated, as thispromise would mean a public defeat, "Let me see it first."

    "It''s in the space ring, pick one yourself." Anyway, it was all swindled from Nangong Yuntian.

    As soon as Little Colour saw those medicinal nts, it was as if it had been revived on the spot, but its greed made it bargain from one nt to two, with a seemingly justifiable reason.

    Dongfang Minghui rubbed her forehead, knowing Little Colour would take an inch and want a mile. She thought that this attitude must not be encouraged, or it would be uncontroble, "Little Colour, we had an agreement, one nt means one nt. If you don''t want it, then you won''t get any."

    "Fine, just one nt." Little Colour grudgingly picked the best-looking medicinal nt.

    That finally settled it down.

    "What''s wrong?" Qian Wanyu saw her heave a big sigh of relief.

    "Nothing." Dongfang Minghui dared not say, fearing that Seventh sister would find out and give her a long lecture.

    Back at the inn, Mu Sheng and Uncle Wood had been waiting outside their room, seemingly having been there the whole time.

    "Why were you out for so long?" Mu Sheng inquired, "Someone was asking about you downstairs earlier, it seemed like they were from Yuntian Pavilion, I had the innkeeper send them away."

    "Yuntian Pavilion?" Qian Wanyu thought for a moment and knew it was probably Nangong Yuntian''s people, "Next time theye asking, just let them inquire as they please."

    "Yeah, maybe it''s to give us tickets to the event." Dongfang Minghui calcted in her mind, wondering how many spirit stones she could get if she sold the dozen or so medicinal nts she got from Nangong Yuntian to him. "I wonder what the auction items will be this time. With Yuntian Pavilion being so secretive, it must be something good."

    That''s how people are, the more difficult and unknown something is, the more their curiosity grows.

    "We might see it tomorrow." Qian Wanyu seemed indifferent.

    "Tomorrow? Isn''t the auction the day after tomorrow?" Mu Sheng found their conversation strange, then had a thought, "Oh, did you guys do something?"

    Qian Ziyan, however, was staring at the inconspicuous little mouse on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder. If one didn''t look closely, they would miss it. "Where did you get such a small and exquisite mouse?" It''s just a bit chubby.

    The little mouse had inherited the physique of a little fatty, especially after it had just swallowed a medicinal nt, its belly round and bulging.

    "This" Dongfang Minghui didn''t know how to exin. Could she say that this was a little sprout she had raised? She feared no one would believe it, and she looked worriedly at the little mouse that was nibbling at her clothes.

    "It''s cute, but I remember when you guys went out, the little fatty also followed. Where is the little fatty?" Mu Sheng circled around them but didn''t find it.

    "We found a ce where the auction items are hidden and wanted to take a look at the items before the auction. We''ll go there early tomorrow. Do you want to stay at the inn ore with us?" Qian Wanyu didn''t dwell on the matter of the little fatty, whether it was a nt or a mouse that was indeed a matter for debate.

    "Go." Mu Sheng was getting moldy staying with his uncle, "You must take me with you."

    Qian Wanyu looked Mu Sheng up and down, making him feel nervous.

    "Sister Wanyu, is there something on me?"

    "No." Qian Wanyu thought of the people at that ce and warned, "That ce is a bit unusual; you should be mentally prepared."

    Dongfang Minghui also gave Mu Sheng a thorough look. In terms of appearance, Mu Sheng was at most average. She nodded in agreement, "Indeed, you should be careful."

    She had heard that many perverts were interested in such delicate-looking men, and there were many men used as furnaces.

    Mu Sheng spent a chilling night, and only when they went to that filthy ce the next day did he understand their expressions, "Those things are hidden here???"

    "It should be right."

    "Was it this little mouse that found it?" Qian Ziyan was always sharp. He ignored the group of naked people still engaged in piston movements, his gaze following the little mouse.

    As dawn broke, this ce had been reveling all night. Most were asleep, embracing the person next to them, or still cultivating, oblivious to the outside world.

    They had knocked out the person soliciting customers outside the door to sneak into this ce, letting the little mouse take a less crowded path. Still, they couldn''t avoid encountering scenes that were beyond theirprehension.

    Various positions

    And all sorts of moans that made one''s face flush and heart race.

    "Ouch." Mu Sheng was witnessing this for the first time, truly an eye-opener, blushing so hard she almost bled, covering her eyes as she walked, and then she bumped straight into a pir.

    "Mu Sheng."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly dragged her aside, disturbing a couple who paused for a moment before resuming their moaning

    "Shh, don''t disturb them, these people are all Spiritual Masters."

    "Huh?"

    Qian Wanyu nced back at them, and the two immediately fell silent. The little mouse led them to a particrly crude iron cage covered in cobwebs, with people guarding outside.

    These people were dressed cautiously, all in ck, about a dozen of them.

    "Don''t kill anyone, just knock them out."

    "Let Xiao Bai take action." Mu Sheng''s Xiao Bai had already leveled up.

    Xiao Bai''s released smoke took some time to take effect, but with Qian Wanyu''s wind spirit power, they quickly knocked out a group of people effortlessly.

    The little mouse stopped in front of an iron door, looking back at Dongfang Minghui with anticipation.

    The door was locked with arge,plex lock. She quickly took out three silver needles from her space and started fiddling with the lock.

    "This lock seems to be made for a special key, can it be opened with three silver needles?" Just as Mu Sheng finished speaking, she saw Wanyu searching the bodies of the fallen people and indeed found a bunch of keys.

    "Try this one." Qian Wanyu handed the most fitting key to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Click."<blockquote>

    Late update haha got distracted with other novels.</blockquote>

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    "Cough, cough."

    After that heavy iron door was opened, a damp, moldy smell rushed at them, extremely unpleasant, like the scent of beer after long-term fermentation. Except for Mu Sheng, who was caught off guard, the rest held their breath in advance.

    A little mouse scurried along the stone-paved path on the ground, running up to arge pile of boxes, rustling and searching for something.

    "Auction items are arranged here?"

    Not to mention Mu Sheng didn''t believe it, even Dongfang Minghui, who was originally full of confidence in Little Fatty, began to doubt. Was Nangong Yuntian brainless to ce such important auction items here, with just those few people guarding outside?

    Qian Wanyu followed the little mouse all the way, finally stopping her gaze on a dozen very new iron boxes in front of her. The boxes were luxurious, with ancient patterns engraved on them, looking very noble, "It should be here."

    The little mouse sniffed around each box, sniffing here and there, searching for a long while, and finally stopped inside a rtively tall box. The box was smaller, but quite deep.

    Seeing the little mouse doing this, Little Colour, thinking it was treasure hunting, hurriedly ran out from Dongfang Minghui''s soul sea topete with the little mouse, a big and a small, started wrestling at the entrance of the cave. The little mouse, only about the size of two palms, was not panicked at all when Little Colour grabbed its tail. Instead, it curled up into a ball with its paws over its head, still managing to bite Little Colour.

    "Ninth Sister, move these two away."

    Dongfang Minghui felt embarrassed and quickly pulled Little Colour and the little mouse apart. After being separated, they still struggled to fight each other, rolling around on the muddy ground. Little Colour, taking advantage of its size, pressed down on the little mouse. The little mouse, being smaller and more agile, dodged around, and for a while, it didn''t suffer.

    Qian Wanyu then chose the iron box that the little mouse had been searching for a long time. She looked at it and found that the lid and the body of the box fit together, with a blooming peony flower in the middle, its petals already aged, "Nangong Yuntian is really cunning, this lock must be integrated with the iron box."

    "Only the Nangong family would have suchplicated boxes." Qing Mo was very curious about this lock. It is said that the Nangong family''s locks and boxes are integrated. If someone tries to break this lock, the formation contained in the box will automatically dissolve the items ced inside, "Wanyu, you can try it."

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, "This lock is a bit difficult to open."

    Ordinary locks could be opened with three silver needles, but the gears of this lock were unknown, very simr to the stone door in Kunlong Valley. Rashly trying, not opening the box is a minor issue, but if the items inside the box were destroyed, Nangong Yuntian would not be so easy to talk to.

    Just as they were at a loss, the box in Qian Wanyu''s hands suddenly jumped up by itself, falling heavily from a height, and then seemed to grow a pair of legs, jumping by itself. Due to the weight of the box itself, the distance of each jump was limited, and after a while, it stopped moving.

    "Is there a living thing locked inside?"

    Everyone surrounded this iron box, and even Little Colour and the little mouse, who were fighting inseparably, were startled. The little mouse quickly climbed up and swiftly slipped into the iron box, squatting on top, iming it as its own.

    "Do you want to check out the other items?" Besides the iron box upied by the little mouse, Mu Sheng found that most of the boxes were locked, but there were a few boxes that were not locked, looking very casual, probably not anything important.

    But after Mu Sheng opened it, he quickly called them over to look.

    Inside the boxy a quiet green jade stone, engraved withplicated patterns. Mu Sheng didn''t recognize the item, but felt an unexpected closeness to it. Just as he was about to pick it up, he was stopped by Qian Ziyan.

    "These marks are a reminder that you can look, but you must not touch."

    "Eh? Is that so?"

    "Indeed." Qian Wanyu confirmed, "Nangong Yuntian is a meticulous and cautious person. To think of hiding the auction items in such a ce is beyond the understanding of ordinary people. Leaving marks on the auction items is indeed a practice of Yuntian Pavilion. They will only remove these marks after the items are auctioned off. If someone takes an item and is tracked by the people of Yuntian Pavilion, they will be cklisted and refused future transactions."

    Yuntian Pavilion is known for its countless treasures. Being denied entry means missing out on many treasures, which is why many people do not want to offend Nangong Yuntian unless absolutely necessary.

    "Today, we are just here to look at the auction items." Qian Wanyu reminded, "If we wanted to steal, we could simply take these items now and study themter."

    "Seventh sister, you can definitely open this box."

    "I can."

    The little chubby one had a special fondness for the iron box, as if it had made up its mind, it didn''t move away but squatted on the box. While they were talking, it even started trying to gnaw on the box. Dongfang Minghui saw this and hurriedly picked up the little mouse, "You can''t eat that."

    "It''s almost time for the smoke bomb to wear off. Shall I let Little White release some more outside?"

    "That works."

    Qian Wanyu had spent so much time here; it couldn''t be for nothing. Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan went outside to release the smoke bomb, and in no time, they had the group of unconscious people sleeping a bit longer.

    "Seventh sister, is there something special about this lock?"

    "It''s a bit troublesome." Qian Wanyu said, focusing on the lock. The trouble was that the formation of the lock was hidden inside the box, affecting everything. Qing Mo said it was a challenge, and indeed, all the formations they had encountered were visible, even the Nine Linked Rings lock wasid out in front of them. Only this time, the formation was hidden inside, invisible and untouchable, making it difficult.

    And the risk was particrly high.

    "Ninth Sister, lend me three silver needles."

    "Oh."

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Seventh sister easily poked a few spots, and the peony petals on the surface of the iron box seemed toe alive, moving out by a centimeter. She rubbed her eyes, and when she looked again, the peony flower seemed as if it had never moved, "This is so bizarre."

    Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan hurried over, "They can only stay unconscious for the duration of three incense sticks at most. We need to hurry."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit troubled, "This depends on Seventh sister. If it really doesn''t work, we might as well take the iron box back with us."

    "Take it back?" Mu Sheng''s voice suddenly rose, "Minghui, don''t joke around. If the iron box goes missing, Yuntian Pavilion will definitely notice. If they search the entire city, it won''t be fun at all."

    "Look how nervous you are, I was just teasing you." When Dongfang Minghui said this, the little mouse actually climbed down from her cor, squatting next to Qian Wanyu, its bright little eyes seriously watching Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu, however, couldn''t care less, focusing on exploring the formation of the iron box.

    As time passed, Mu Sheng would asionally go out to take a look, his hurried steps echoing back and forth in this empty ce.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly stopped and said, "I need more time. Let''s take this iron box back for now."

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth twitched, "But there''s still the mark of Yun Tian Pavilion on it. If we take it back like this, Nangong Yuntian might know the next second."

    Qian Wanyu quickly wiped off the mark on it and stuffed the iron box directly into the space, "It''s time to make him more vignt."

    The group returned to the inn, just in time to meet Pei Tian bringing people to the inn to inquire about their whereabouts, and the two groups ran into each other face to face.

    "Miss Qian."

    "What brings Manager Pei here this time?"

    Just a second after taking someone''s auction item, and not even half an hour had passed before they encountered the other party''s people. Mu Sheng and Dongfang Minghui were slightly guilty, but fortunately, they had two powerful figures standing in front of them, so they didn''t show any ws.

    "Miss Qian, this is the admission ticket for Yuntian Pavilion. I hope you can ept it."

    Admission ticket?

    Everyone sitting around and those passing by all stopped, for no other reason than that the admission ticket for the Yuntian Pavilion auction was hard toe by, and even a high price might not guarantee one. Therefore, the group of people wanting to squeeze into the auction all turned their eyes towards them.

    "Thank you." Qian Wanyu epted the item without even looking at it, and then asked, "Does Manager Pei have anything else?"

    Pei Tian thought for a moment, stepped forward, and whispered to Qian Wanyu, "The young master has prepared a big surprise for you tomorrow, hoping you will like it."

    Qian Wanyu looked at Pei Tian with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Tell him, I have also prepared a surprise, and I hope he will like it."

    Pei Tian showed a surprised expression, nodded lightly towards Qian Wanyu, "I will convey the message truthfully."

    Until they went upstairs, the eyes of the group downstairs were still lingering on Qian Wanyu. Dongfang Minghui hurriedly closed the door, "Seventh sister, those people won''t openly covet the admission ticket, right?"

    Qian Wanyu indifferently ced the admission ticket on the table, "If they have the ability, let theme and take it."

    Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan also took their seats calmly, Mu Sheng indignantly said, "That manager named Pei Tian must have done it on purpose. In front of everyone, to take out this admission ticket, why not give it to us secretly?"

    Before, they were worried about getting tickets to the Cloud Pavilion, but today someone delivered them. It really was like getting what they wished for. She hurriedly said, "Seventh sister, you should open this iron box first. If we can see what''s inside before the auction starts, it would be a good way to return Nangong Yuntian''s favor."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu brought the iron box to the bed, sat cross-legged on it, and the little mouse scurried up onto the bed, running back and forth in front of Qian Wanyu on the soft quilt.

    "Minghui, where did you get this little mouse from? It looks so nervous, as if it knows what''s inside the iron box." Mu Sheng was curious, especially seeing how lively the little mouse was, and wanted to hold it and y with it.

    "That''s impossible." Dongfang Minghui looked at the little mouse''s eager behavior, knowing that the box contained a living creature, "It probably wants to eat it."

    "Eat?" Mu Sheng was so shocked his jaw almost dropped.

    "Yes, it''s not picky about food, it eats anything. I guess there''s something inside the iron box it wants to eat." Dongfang Minghui knew the little chubby mouse too well. Just as she finished speaking, she saw the little mouse lift its paw to its mouth and lick it a couple of times.

    Mu Sheng sighed, about to say something when they heard a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "Tea delivery."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the cold teapot on the table, about to open the door, but Mu Sheng stopped her, "Minghui, wait, we didn''t order any tea."

    Qian Ziyan''s gaze coldly fell on the entrance ticket.

    "Yes"

    The door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Mu Sheng and Dongfang Minghui, who were closest to the door, quickly stepped back. The person outside seemed impatient, stepping in to find all four of them there, "Sorry to bother, we want to borrow something from you."

    We?

    Dongfang Minghui saw that the window behind Uncle Wood had been opened at some point, and a skinny man was squatting there, giving them a smug smile. Unfortunately, his face was too ugly, distorting when he smiled, making it quite disgusting. His weapon was pressed against their uncle''s head.

    Qian Ziyan, however, seemed not to notice, sitting upright, not even putting down the iron box behind him.

    Seeing the iron box behind Qian Ziyan, the skinny man on the window got other ideas, "That iron box looks nice, why not let us y with it too?"

    After saying that, he even reached out to touch it.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at him with a bit of sympathy, not bothering to warn him, letting him touch it.

    "No borrowing." Mu Sheng stood in front of the table, wanting to grasp the admission ticket in his hand, but didn''t expect a shadow to be faster than him.

    The little mouse hugged the admission ticket to its chest, scurried back to the bed in a sh, and even sat on the ticket with a plop, then sat up straight again to watch Qian Wanyu busy unlocking.

    "A mouse?"

    Everyone present was stunned.

    No one was faster than the little mouse. When two people made their move at the same time, especially the skinny man sitting on the window, he hadn''t even touched the iron box before he was sted out of the window by the spiritual power released from Uncle Wood, falling to the ground and spitting out two mouthfuls of blood, life or death unknown.

    As for the other person, he was also kicked directly from the upstairs to the downstairs by Uncle Wood, hitting two or three people on the way down, and also being knocked down, unable to get up for a long time.

    "Those who want the admission ticket cane up, regardless of life or death." Qian Wanyu coldly nced at the group of people itching to make a move.

    Mu Sheng had just closed the door and took a breath, "These people are really bold, daring to snatch inside this inn." It was just an admission ticket after all.

    "It''s all because Nangong Yuntian is too good at doing business." Dongfang Minghui pouted, Nangong Yuntian adhered to the principle that scarcity increases value, most of his admission tickets were given away, and there were not many circting in the market, which is why so many people were eyeing the one in their hands.

    Dongfang Minghui sat by the bed, constantly watching the little mouse, afraid that it would gnaw on the admission ticket.

    As they expected, Uncle Wood''s warning did calm the people down a bit, but as night fell, the group of people couldn''t hold back anymore, one after another trying to take the admission ticket in the chaos.

    Qian Wanyu opened the door wide and sat a meter away from the door, like a guardian that no one could bypass, preventing these people from taking a single step inside.

    Mu Sheng guarded by the window, his contract spirit nt sealed the window tightly, also blocking a group of people.

    "Click"

    In the silent moment, suddenly this sound was heard, Dongfang Minghui was so scared she almost lost her soul, the admission ticket under the little mouse''s butt was still there, but the iron box that had been quiet all along made a clicking sound.

    "Opened?"

    The box was wrappedyer byyer, and after opening, its huge capacity was gradually revealed from the middle, a bulky fellow leaped out from it, as if it had been plotting for a long time, and with the help of the stool''s force, it attempted to escape out of the room.

    "Snap."

    "Little bean sprout?!"

    The little mouse leaped towards the clumsy shadow, smoothlypleting the process of evolving from a little mouse into a little fatty in mid-air, and with a pounce, the little fatty tightly hugged the Tianyin helmet in its arms.

    Little bean sprout finally calmed down, originally there were two buds on the sprout, but now only one remained, swaying alone.

    Qian Wanyu was also taken aback, not expecting that the iron box would contain the long-lost Little bean sprout.

    Dongfang Minghui found Little bean sprout looking listless. The once vibrant sprout now seemed a bit haggard, and arge chunk of the ck soil in the Tianyin Helmet had been pried away, exposing its roots. She hurriedly took the Tianyin Helmet from Little Fatty''s hands and examined it nervously.

    "Why would Little bean sprout be among the auction items at Yuntian Pavilion?" Dongfang Minghui was somewhat angry. If they hadn''t been curious about the auction items, Little bean sprout would have appeared at the auction tomorrow, and it would not be easy to bid for it back then.

    Qian Wanyu inspected the inside of the iron box over and over again. The formation was exquisite, exerting force from within. After a moment, she threw the iron box into the space, "We''ll know after asking Nangong Yuntian after the auction."

    With Nangong Yuntian''s discerning eye, he must have discovered the specialness of Little bean sprout, which is why it was listed among the auction items.

    Qian Ziyan looked for a long time but couldn''t determine the species of Little bean sprout.

    However, Little Fatty kept circling around the Tianyin Helmet in Dongfang Minghui''s hands, his two tender hands eagerly wanting to embrace Little bean sprout back into his arms. After checking, Dongfang Minghui fed a drop of essence blood and then handed the Tianyin Helmet to Little Fatty, "This is your brother, you can''t lose him."

    Hearing her words, Qian Wanyu''s mouth twitched slightly, "To avoid trouble at the auction, it''s best to keep Little bean sprout in the space ring. We''ll talk about everything after the auction is over."

    "That''s true." Dongfang Minghui, having regained what was lost, quickly took the Tianyin Helmet back from Little Fatty''s hands, "Little bean sprout has been found, but it''s unknown whether the Kunlong Seal disappeared along with Kunlong Valley or if it''s also among the auction items this time."

    If it''s thetter, that would be terrible.

    "What is the Kunlong Seal?" Mu Sheng was confused; he roughly understood that Minghui had lost something else.

    "It''s the key to Kunlong Valley."

    Qian Wanyu was also troubled. Given Nangong Yuntian''s nature of valuing wealth as life, if he knew that the Kunlong Seal was a key, and specifically the key to open Kunlong Valley, he would most likely auction the Kunlong Seal, as the finale. She would rather the Kunlong Seal sink into the ground along with Kunlong Valley.

    "Let''s go."

    Qian Wanyu and her group left the inn early. Those who wanted to snatch the entrance tickets in the middle of the night didn''t dare to make a move now. Along the way, they were rtively peaceful and weren''t harassed much.

    "It seems the strength disyed by Uncle Wood yesterday scared them."

    "Definitely."

    Qian Ziyan alone dealt with twenty or thirty people, scaring them to the point of wetting themselves without even using the weapon on his back, not to mention the other three people in the room. Dongfang Minghui was obviously in a good mood, "Seventh sister, what do you think the surprise Pei Tian mentioned to you yesterday could be?"

    "We''ll know soon."

    Qian Wanyu was eager to enter the auction house early, hoping to meet Nangong Yuntian before the auction started, but she didn''t see him. Unlike the treatment they received during their first visit to the auction, this time their seats were arranged on the third floor, in a private room resembling a pavilion, surrounded by white curtains that obscured the view inside and out.

    "Seventh sister, look, there are even seats on the fourth floor." Dongfang Minghui looked around and found that theyout was simr to that of a teahouse, an octagonal floor with seats at each corner. She counted and was somewhat surprised, "Seventh sister, Nangong Yuntian has made this auction very grand."

    "Indeed, it is grand." Qian Wanyu remembered that the Yuntian Pavilion in the human race was not as magnificent, at most three floors. She carefully observed the seating arrangement and couldn''t help but admire Nangong Yuntian''s courage. In a position where the beast race was already at a disadvantage, he not only made the name of Yuntian Pavilion known but also sought to foster good rtions with the major ns.

    "Ah? But besides us, it seems that no one else has arrived yet." Dongfang Minghui understood the pride of the beast race too well. The Cass tribe was okay, and among the other tribes, only the dwarf race was rtively friendly, "If no onees to this auction, it will be quite the joke."

    The Yuntian Pavilion was decorated luxuriously, with three to five Spiritual Masters guarding each corner, and graceful girls revealing their slender waists, which kept swaying in front of her eyes.

    As Dongfang Minghui watched, shepared her own waist with those of the girls and felt it was a bit thicker, but still considered slender.

    A pair of cool hands covered her eyes that kept wandering, and Dongfang Minghui knew without guessing that it must be Seventh sister.

    "We need to wash our eyes when we get back." Qian Wanyu said with a cool voice and a gloomy face.

    "Ah, why wash our eyes?" Mu Sheng asked innocently, curious as to why Wanyu was covering Minghui''s eyes, "Sister Wanyu, what kind of riddle are you and Minghui ying?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned red, slightly annoyed that she had forgotten Mu Sheng and Uncle Mu were there, and quickly pulled down Seventh sister''s hand, "It''s probably because I got some sand in my eyes just now, Seventh sister is worried, so she wants me to wash them."

    Qian Wanyu sipped her tea with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    Mu Sheng looked at the two of them, one with a flushed face and the other with a mischievous smile, feeling something was off, but couldn''t pinpoint what exactly, scratching his head uncertainly, "Really? Which eye has sand? Minghui, do you need me to take a look?"

    Uh

    Dongfang Minghui was genuinely embarrassed, pretending to rub her eyes, "It''s fine, if it really doesn''t get better, I''ll just have Seventh sister blow on it."

    Qian Wanyu reached out, pulled her over, and immediately hugged her, cing a foot on the railing and pressing her onto herp, "Ninth Sister, close your eyes."

    If not for the familiar presence behind her, being pulled and pressed like this, Dongfang Minghui would have almost screamed. Hearing Seventh sister''smanding tone, she instinctively closed her eyes, "Seventh sister."

    "Is it this eye?"

    Qian Wanyu, using the height of the table, seriously brushed her fingertips over the other''s eyelid, the fluttering sensitive eyshes twitching, quite ticklish, "Ninth Sister, I''ll blow on it, if it feels better, just let me know."

    Dongfang Minghui thought the other would really blow on her eye, feeling nervous, but then a softness pressed against her lips, and that little tongue kept ying back and forth between her lips.

    Oh my!

    Uncle Wood and Mu Sheng were right beside them, how could Seventh Sister dare?

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart was thumping wildly, as if it would jump out of her chest the next second. She reached out and tightly grabbed the other''s wrist.

    Qian Wanyu naturally wouldn''t go too far, she greedily licked the other''s bright red lips twice, savoring the fragrance of the osmanthus cake. Her tongue made a turn, and with a smile, she asked, "Ninth Sister, is it good?"

    Dongfang Minghui was so nervous that she even forgot to breathe for a moment, and red at her with slight annoyance. She quickly struggled to get up, only to find that her nervousness had drained all her strength away with that kiss from Seventh Sister.

    It was Qian Wanyu who helped her back to her seat. She sat down with her head lowered, not daring to look at Mu Sheng and Uncle Wood''s faces, in case, just in case they discovered her and Seventh Sister

    Uh, she still didn''t know how to exin it.

    "All good."

    Mu Sheng had been watching the door the whole time, naturally unaware of what they had been doing under the table.

    Qian Wanyu''s gaze, however, had been shifting between Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui, especially staring at Dongfang Minghui''s bright red lips, as red and luscious as a freshly bloomed peach blossom, and her shy cheeks.

    Qian Wanyu, on the other hand, lookedpletely content, her brows rxed, in an exceptionally good mood.

    "Someone''sing in," Mu Sheng warned, his eyes fixed on the people below.

    The neers were from the beast tribe, noticeable by their tall stature, rugged appearance, and several metal earrings on their ears. They carried axes andrge knives on their shoulders or in their hands, the weapons made of fine materials, gleaming with a cold silver light.

    The person leading them was very young, unarmed, followed by about a dozen men, each looking strong and imposing.

    "It''s either the Cyril tribe or the Hiry tribe," Dongfang Minghui guessed as she saw them being weed to the third floor, into a position diagonal to theirs.

    "It should be the Cyril tribe," Qian Wanyu deduced.

    Mu Sheng and Dongfang Minghui both looked at Qian Wanyu, faces full of questions.

    Before Qian Wanyu could even exin, they saw the dwarves they had encountered upon entering D City. After the dwarves handed in their admission tickets, they were weed by a group of girls with graceful figures and beautiful faces, and were seated in the hall. Soon after, another group of dwarves, seemingly familiar with the first group, entered, making the previously quiet auction suddenly lively.

    One after another, more and more people came in.

    "It''s Karu." Dongfang Minghui hadn''t seen Karu for a long time. She almost lifted the white curtain to greet him when she saw himing with little Lien, but Qian Wanyu caught her in time.

    "Don''t expose us, let''s observe the situation for now." Qian Wanyu didn''t yet know the full situation with the three major tribes, having only heard a few things. Everything she knew was deduced from her own analysis after listening to Nangong Yuntian. Only by seeing with her own eyes could she understand the current situation.

    "Oh." Dongfang Minghui looked at the people Karu brought with him, finding them somewhat familiar. After a moment, she said, "Seventh sister, even if Karu saw me, he wouldn''t recognize me."

    "Indeed."

    When they left, she was still a child of eight or nine years old. In just over a year, that child had transformed into a graceful youngdy. It was impossible for Karu to connect her with the little witch.

    Dongfang Minghui''s lips curled into a smile, already thinking of a way to tease Karu. She saw that group of girls heading to the third floor, just next to them.

    "Everyone rx, we''re just here to join in the fun. Even if we wanted to buy, we couldn''t afford it." Karu''s voice was naturally loud, and his words made everyone nearbyugh involuntarily.

    Thinking of the awkward situation of the Cass tribe, Dongfang Minghui really couldn''t guess what Nangong Yuntian intended by gathering people from all over for this auction.

    "These look like people from the beast tribes." Mu Sheng peeked through a gap, looking at the people below and said, "But that girl wearing a veil and walking in the middle must be their leader."

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly took a look, "Seventh sister,e here."

    Qian Wanyu saw a particrly slender figure at a nce. The veil couldn''t hide her peerless beauty, especially those cold eyes that seemed indifferent to everything, "So this is the surprise."

    "Why would Qian mamae here?" Dongfang Minghui was puzzled. Qian Yiling didn''t like to travel far, especially away from the trading market.

    "Sister Wanyu, you know her?" Mu Sheng, hearing their familiar tone, took a closer look at the girl, but a tall figure blocked the view, "Ah, ah, they seem to have been invited to the fourth floor."

    "Mm."

    Not only did they notice, but other powers on the third floor saw it too. For a moment, many were specting about the identity of the person on the floor above.

    Karu, who had dealt with the trading market the most, recognized the leader at a nce. Others might be dissatisfied with someone being invited to the fourth floor, but he had great respect for the person from the trading market being there.

    "I never thought the person behind the trading market would actually be a girl?" Karu stroked his chin, "Little Lien, why aren''t you staying with them? Maybe the view from the fourth floor is even better than from the third."

    The view from the fourth floor was naturally better than from the third, but the pressure was also significantly different.

    Next, they only nced a few times, among them were two people dressed particrly strangely. It wasn''t strange that they didn''t pay attention because they were too conspicuous. The two were dressed in ck, wearing hats, and their steps were steady, indicating they were probably strong. They were weed to the third floor, right across from them.

    "Seventh sister, could they be death Spiritual Masters?"

    "Probably not?" Mu Sheng still had a shadow over death Spiritual Masters.

    Since they were far apart and it wasn''t appropriate to probe in such a setting, she lightly brushed Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "Let''s just watch for now."

    If the Death Spiritual Master were to openly appear at the auction, it wouldn''t be impossible. She had no doubts about Nangong Yuntian''sck of principles; as long as it didn''t harm his interests, he would dare to make deals with demons.

    More and more people arrived from unknown ces, and soon, on the constructed tform, an auctioneer began the opening speech.

    "First, wee everyone to the Yuntian Pavilion auction house. I am today''s auctioneer, Nomi. Next, we will auction off ten precious items. I hope everyone supports us generously. Without further ado, let''s wee our first auction item."

    "Resurrection Pill."

    Dongfang Minghui was startled. She had some understanding of the Resurrection Pill and was very surprised because of it. The Resurrection Pill was extremelyplex to refine, and it required a lot of medicinal materials, which only high-level alchemists could handle.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing much, just thinking that Nangong Yuntian really put a lot of effort into this. The beast tribes and dwarf tribes like these kinds of pills and elixirs the most. Approaching them from this angle can indeed pique their interest." Compared to them, Dongfang Minghui was less enthusiastic.

    "Right." Qian Wanyu also received knowledge from Qing Mo in her soul sea and quickly understood the effects of the Resurrection Pill. Generally, elixirs have side effects. Although the Resurrection Pill sounds nice, it''s actually a high-level healing treasure. If someone is seriously injured, as long as they are still breathing, the Resurrection Pill can save their life, but the side effect is that their cultivation will stagnate.

    Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan sat motionless, watching the crowd continuously bid.

    In the end, the Resurrection Pill was bought by someone from the Hry Tribe, who was full of the air of a wealthy man, actually spending over eight hundred thousand spirit stones to purchase the Resurrection Pill.

    Taking advantage of the time before the second auction item was presented, Dongfang Minghui tugged at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Seventh sister, you haven''t said how you recognized those people as from the Cyril Tribe."

    Qian Wanyu nced at a quiet corner opposite them, which was unlike the noisy beast tribes, "I just remembered what Nangong Yuntian told us about the secrets of the Cyril Tribe."

    Cyril was ced under house arrest by his own son, and now the Cyril Tribe was being led by that son, hence the rumors that the Cyril Tribe wanted to form an alliance with the Cass Tribe. Although rumors are not entirely reliable, where there''s smoke, there''s fire.

    Moreover, she saw someone somewhat familiar.

    "Seventh sister, are you suspecting that the young-looking one is the current head of the Cyril Tribe?" After Dongfang Minghui asked, she was astonished. If that was true, she admired the other party''s courage. Not to mention how far the Cyril Tribe was from here, just the fact that they dared to enter D City with just a few people showed great bravery.

    The Cass Tribe only sent Karu to represent them.

    Qian Wanyu wasn''t in a hurry to conclude. The second auction item was already up, a veryrge egg with a shiny white shell that looked pure and sacred.

    "Light System Qilin Holy Egg."

    "If Brother Situ were here, he definitely wouldn''t pass up this Light System Holy Egg." Dongfang Minghui was somewhat tempted, but she already had too many spirit beasts and medicinal nts. If this Qilin Holy Egg wasn''t of the Light System, she might have fought for it. She nced at Seventh sister, who was slightly frowning, unsure if it was because she disliked the Light System or was thinking about something else.

    "That''s true." Mu Sheng echoed from the side.

    To their surprise, the auction item was not as fiercely contested as they had expected.

    "If it were merely a Qilin Holy Egg, I bet everyone here would be scrambling for it. Making a contract with a Holy Egg, whether it bes a Spirit Beast or a Battle Beast, is a good choice. But since the attribute of this egg is already determined, there are indeed fewer Light System Spiritual Masters present."

    "Seventh sister, why don''t we bid for it and give it to Brother Situ as a wedding gift for him and Sister Bai Rou?" Dongfang Minghui genuinely felt some sympathy for the egg, reminiscent of how she once viewed Toothless. She had thought more than once, if Seventh sister had known that the egg was a dragon egg from the beginning, she wondered if she would have still given it to her so readily.

    "Minghui, you''ve thought of that." Mu Sheng regretted not considering this earlier. He had forgotten that they needed to present a gift for Brother Situ and Sister Bai Rou''s wedding. However, he didn''t have that many spirit stones.

    "Alright."

    "One million spirit stones." As soon as Dongfang Minghui heard Seventh sister agree, she immediately called out the bid, only to pat her purse afterward, "Oh no, Seventh sister, it seems we don''t have enough spirit stones."

    Qian Wanyu gave her a teasing look, picked up her tea, and took a sip, saying unhurriedly, "If we don''t have enough spirit stones, we canpensate with our bodies."

    Mu Sheng spat out his water, coughing several times, "Sister Wanyu, you''re really too wicked, how can you bully Minghui like this."

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned beet red, and she was the only one who understood the implied meaning behind Seventh sister''s words.

    Compensate with our bodies,pensate with our bodies

    That was all Seventh sister seemed to think about.

    But Dongfang Minghui was helpless, tugging at Qian Wanyu''s sleeve like a little wife, muttering, "Seventh sister, help me."

    Haha cute Minghui, sorry for thete updates guys, had a lot going on outside of this novel  I''ll add a couple of full chaptes to make up for it~

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Just as the four of them were swiftly passing through, an unexpected change urred. A myriad of colorful spiritual powers concentrated and greeted them.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Follow me."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her with one hand, her whip moving swiftly in her other hand, breaking through and even pulling down the mask of a person dressed in ck. That person had a pair of beautiful eyes, light blue and very bright, but there was a centipede-like scar on his face,pletely ruining half of it. Clearly, the person hadn''t expected his mask to be whipped off, a sh of surprise evident in his eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui only managed a quick nce before seeing the person quickly wrap themselves up again with a piece of cloth.

    These people were really fighting hard. She suddenly thought of the Night Fox n that Uncle Wood had mentioned just now.

    Qian Ziyan also paused for a moment upon seeing that person''s face, causing Mu Sheng, who was following behind him, to be dragged into the skirmish. Mu Sheng reacted quite quickly, with the green vines of Little Green spreading out from beneath him, blocking an attack from behind and another from the left for him.

    "Little Colour?"

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly stopped in her tracks, swiftly dodging the beast w of a member from the Hrys tribe, but the vine branches from her soul sea weren''t so lucky, getting trimmed a bit.

    Little Colour, annoyed, extended dozens of vines, which actually connected with Little Green''s vines from Mu Sheng''s family, forming a green. Sharp thorns grew on the vine, binding the feet of that group of people, temporarily restricting their freedom.

    "Mu Sheng,e here."

    Just as Mu Sheng took a step, the person pricked by the vine thorns lunged at him.

    Qian Ziyan''s iron box opened from behind, and with a side bump, he sent that beast n member flying, "Hurry and follow."

    "Ninth Sister, let''s go."

    "Little Colour."

    Qian Wanyu, holding her hand, quickly moved forward. Dongfang Minghui looked back to see Uncle Wood using an iron box as a weapon, sending those who charged over flying. In a split second, a dark shadowunched an attack.

    Dongfang Minghui caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye, a small box tracing a parab through the air,nding in front of Uncle Wood, Qian Ziyan instinctively catching it.

    "This is bad, the Dragon Pill identally ended up in our hands!"

    "What?"

    Qian Wanyu''s steps halted abruptly, turning around only to see Qian Ziyan, without a second thought, tossing the small box back into the air. In full view of everyone, he even used the weapon to give it a boost, throwing the small box back into the midst of the two groups, dragging Mu Sheng back from the fray.

    "Let''s go."

    The group of four didn''t look back as they left, not stopping until they reached the Returning Guest Inn.

    Little Colour and Xiao Lu''s vines also dispersed, each returning to their own ces.

    Dongfang Minghui let out a sigh of relief, feeling like she had been on a roller coaster, her emotions fluctuating wildly. She thought she might be a bit cursed, as not just anyone could keep the Dragon Pill safe. Even Uncle Wood must have felt it was a hot potato, hence why he threw it away.

    Qian Wanyu gently patted the back of her hand, whispering, "Don''t be fooled by illusions."

    "Huh???" What did Seventh sister mean by that?

    When they returned to their room at the inn, they found that Qian Mamma hadn''t arrived. They sat for a while, ordered some food from the innkeeper, and could hear people downstairs boasting about the auction, especially the power of the Dragon Pill, which was praised to the skies, deemed even more precious than natural treasures.

    "Seventh sister, could it be that the maid from Yun Tian Pavilion didn''t pass on your message?" Dongfang Minghui was getting anxious. They had just acquired the item from the auction, and already people with ulterior motives were emerging. "Could it be intercepted halfway"

    "No." Qian Wanyu squinted, denying it, "Be patient. Mother must have anticipated this and got held up by something."

    "Yes." Qian Ziyan also agreed.

    The most clueless among them, Mu Sheng, suddenly stood up and said, "Ah, wasn''t the Dragon Pill already in our hands just now?"

    Qian Ziyan nced at him helplessly, "Fake."

    "What, what? Fake?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Ziyan felt the weight was off as soon as he touched the small iron box, and the energy it emitted was wrong too, "It was used to attract those people''s attention."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly realized, now understanding the meaning behind Seventh sister standing at the inn''s entrance, "But, but how did Seventh sister know?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled slightly, leaned close to a bewildered Ninth Sister, and whispered, "Guessed."

    "Your senses are about to surpass yours, Seventh sister."

    "Isn''t that better?" In Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, Seventh sister should be this clever. But then she realized, "The Dragon Pill is of the fire element. If it were real, Little Fatty would have definitely woken up in front of such a temptation."

    And at that time, even Little Colour wasn''t afraid

    It''s not that she didn''t feel anything, but when faced with the temptation of the Dragon Pill, she chose to selectively ignore some things.

    Qian Wanyu saw her looking silly and not knowing what she was thinking about, so she simply flicked her forehead with her finger to wake her up, "Don''t think nonsense. If you were more attentive, you could have recognized it."

    But, under such frantic and urgent circumstances, many people find it difficult to maintain their greed for treasures while making cautious and quick judgments.

    Her Seventh sister, however, could do it.

    A sense of pride welled up in her. She turned her head and saw Seventh sister''s handsome profile, and couldn''t help wanting to kiss it.

    "Cough cough" Mu Sheng coughed twice.

    Dongfang Minghui nced over and saw Mu Sheng looking at them with a strange expression. She was so scared that she quickly sat up straight, her cheeks flushed red, and even the roots of her ears turned thoroughly red. Her mind was racing, and just now she almost kissed her, her heart pounding wildly. Dongfang Minghui was somewhat annoyed; how could she have forgotten Uncle Wood and Mu Sheng. She guiltily looked at her toes, "Why hasn''t Qian mamae over yet, should we go check outside the inn?"

    "Minghui, did you forget that the Light Qilin Holy Egg is also a treasure?" Mu Sheng reminded awkwardly, seeming to have identally stumbled upon a big secret. Now, seeing every move of Minghui and Sister Wanyu, he always felt something was off.

    Is this the way sisters interact?

    It doesn''t seem quite right.

    "Yes, indeed."

    After all, the Qilin Egg is a Holy Egg. If taken care of properly, it will be a powerful Light Spirit Beast with excellent support effects in the future. It''s understandable that people are envious. Her entire attention was drawn to the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth, and shepletely forgot about the Holy Egg she had auctioned off with great effort.

    "I haven''t had a close look at that Qilin Egg, Minghui, why don''t you take it out now for me to admire?" Mu Sheng''s eyes sparkled as he looked at her.

    "This" The reason she forgot was also because she knew it was best not to show the egg in front of Seventh sister. Now, seeing Mu Sheng''s eager eyes, she felt a sense of defeat as if she was shooting herself in the foot.

    "Ninth Sister, I''m quite curious too." Qian Wanyu looked at Dongfang Minghui with a smile in her eyes.

    "That Light Qilin Holy Egg is still young, it might resist you." Qing Mo was almost driven mad by this pair of sisters, one stubbornly insisting on auctioning off a Holy Egg that counters the Dark Element, and the other endlessly indulging.

    "If Uncle and Mu Sheng know, it''s fine." Qian Wanyu was not worried at all. She had even prepared herself mentally. Over the years, her biggest gain was that even if the fact that she possessed Dark Element power was exposed, she would not be afraid.

    The Light Qilin Holy Egg was ced on the table, a round egg emitting a faint white light, pure and immacte, casting ayer of sacred light in people''s eyes.

    Dongfang Minghui carefully held it, feeling the eggshell was somewhat soft to the touch. She found it novel, yet also cautiously observed Seventh sister''s expression. Seeing that the other party really showed no abnormality, she then called out, "Mu Sheng, Uncle Wood, do you want toe up and touch it?"

    Mu Sheng eagerly approached the Qilin Holy Egg, a bit nervously said, "Can I, can I touch it?"

    "Of course, that''s possible." Mu Sheng carefully touched it with one finger, finding that the sacred egg obediently stood still on the table without moving. Then, he reached out another finger, the touch felt as smooth as silk, "Minghui, does it, does it feel anything when I touch it like this?"

    Dongfang Minghui thought about her only experience with little Toothless, "It should be able to feel it." Just like a child stays in the womb for ten months, as they slowly grow, they should be able to remember, "Maybeter it can recognize you in its own way."

    "So obedient?" Mu Sheng was so persuaded by her words that he wanted to raise a spirit beast himself, but unfortunately, this Qilin egg was of the light element, which matched better with Brother Situ.

    "Of course." Light element magical beasts are generally very obedient, and although their attack power is not very strong, they can definitely assist a Light Spiritual Master.

    The two amused themselves in front of the egg for a while, Qian Wanyu and Qian Ziyan avoided it as if it were the gue, each choosing a spot to sit down, both lost in thought, not knowing what they were thinking about.

    "Ah, it moved." Mu Sheng noticed the sacred egg shook a little, he hurriedly touched it again, but the egg remained motionless, "Did I just see things?"

    Knock, knock, knock A rhythmic knocking sound.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly held the Qilin holy egg in her arms, gently stroked it, and then sent the sacred egg into her space, "Who is it?"

    "Guest, someone iming to be your friend from the beast tribe is here."

    "Could it be Qian Mama?" Dongfang Minghui hurriedly opened the door, not seeing the person she expected, but was surprised to see Karu standing there respectfully.

    Karu was able to find them mainly because they had just left Yuntian Pavilion, and thebat power disyed by the four of them, although itsted less than the time of a stick of incense, Karu happened to see Qian Wanyu''s signature long whip, and he got excited instantly.

    As soon as the door opened, Karu was stunned. "Little" Not the little witch. Karu felt that the person in front of him looked very simr to the little witch, almost like a mother and daughter, but the person in front of him was indeed much younger, not old enough to have a daughter as big as the little witch, he stared nkly for a while, "You, you are"

    "Come in." Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyan both nced at Karu several times.

    Karu looked around, not seeing the little witch he was concerned about. The only familiar face in the room was the one in front of him and Qian Wanyu, who was quietly sipping tea. He showed a hint of disappointment and the first thing he said was, "Miss Qian, isn''t the little witch with you?"

    Qian Wanyu tapped lightly on the table with two or three fingers, looking at Karu with a smile that was not quite a smile, making the beastman blush and turn red before she spoke lightly, "Long time no see. Did youe here just to look for Ninth Sister?"

    Mu Sheng waspletely confused, his face a picture of bewilderment. Isn''t Minghui right here?

    Dongfang Minghui stood beside Karu, watching him blush and turn red from Seventh sister''s words, barely holding back herughter, "Please, have a seat."

    Karu scratched his head, not sure what to exin. His purpose here was indeed for the little witch. After a long while, he managed to squeeze out, "Actually, it''s not like that. Miss Qian, please don''t misunderstand. Chief Cass is very concerned about you all, and so am I. This time, I didn''t expect to meet you in D City. It''s such a surprise."

    Qian Wanyu responded indifferently, "So, you''re disappointed to see me here?"

    Karu was about to nod secretly when he realized something was wrong in her words and shook his head like a rattle drum, "No, no, how could that be, Miss Qian, I didn''t mean that."

    "Then what do you mean, Karu?"

    Karu was naturally here for the little witch. When they left, they said it would only be a few months, but now more than a year had passed. He was naturally anxious. Seeing Qian Wanyu, he ran over without thinking.

    "Um, actually" Karu was already blushing, "I just wanted to know where the little witch is. Is she doing well?"

    Qian Wanyu looked meaningfully at Ninth Sister, who was snickering beside her, "She''s doing quite well. After we settle things here, we''ll make a trip back to the beast n."

    Karu wanted to ask more, but he was afraid of annoying Qian Wanyu. For some reason, he felt intimidated by her, so he could only stand there, grinning foolishly, not knowing whether to stay or leave.

    Seeing Karu''s foolish grin, Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat helpless, "Seventh sister, stop scaring him."

    Mu Sheng curiously sized him up, thinking to himself that the beast n actually had such a simple and honest person. It was truly an eye-opener.

    "Mu Sheng, this is Karu, a friend we made in the beast n. He''s from the Kas n."

    "Karu, this is Mu Sheng and Qian Ziyuan."

    Qian Ziyuan gave him a calm nce.

    Karu was still dazed until Dongfang Minghui finished introducing them. He then greeted them with a simple and honest smile, his full beard somewhat hiding his embarrassment, "Youyou are?"

    Dongfang Minghui yfully stuck out her tongue, "I''m the little witch you''re looking for, Karu. Don''t you remember me?"

    "You, you, you" Karu gulped, his alreadyrge eyes widening like copper bells, "No, no, the little witch, she''s only eight years old."

    "What about being eight years old? Since you call me the little witch, naturally, it''s because I have a way to suddenly grow bigger." Dongfang Minghui was also first-rate at bluffing, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask me a few more questions."

    Karu really couldn''t believe it. He believed that the little witch could work miracles, but the situation at hand was truly beyondprehension. "Let me think"

    Dongfang Minghui''s lively ck and white eyes slightly moved. "You took a ne from that person. If you hadn''t insisted on taking it, perhaps that ice cave would still be intact."

    Karu was stunned,pletely dumbfounded. Apart from Qian Wanyu and the little witch, even the leader of the Cass tribe didn''t know the details of that incident.

    "So, let''s change the subject. You lost to me more than five times in a row in an attempt to persuade me to return to the Cass tribe. Do you still want me to recount the details?"

    "No." Karu was almost on his knees. These were stains, tant ck marks, he never wanted to mention in his life. "Little witch, you, don''t I believe in you? But, why have you grown so much?"

    Dongfang Minghui circled around him, spreading her hands. "Isn''t it good to be like this?"

    Karu foolishly watched, never imagining that the tiny child could suddenly grow into a tall and graceful youngdy. He was dumbfounded for a moment.

    "Thud!"

    Qian Wanyu heavily set down her cup, the sound so loud that even Qian Ziyan slightly turned his head. Mu Sheng''s subtle gaze lingered back and forth between Minghui and Sister Wanyu.

    Karu snapped back to his senses, repeatedly saying, "Okay, okay, okay."

    The three affirmatives made Dongfang Minghui feel a bit embarrassed. She looked at Karu''s silly appearance and chuckled, "You actually believed a joke. When I met you, I had regressed to an eight-year-old due to a bacsh from a certain power. Now that I''m better, I naturally returned to my original form."

    Karu was dazzled by her smile, engrossed in watching, but unexpectedly, a cold chill rose from his spine. "That''s good, that''s good."

    Qian Wanyu stood up. "Besides being invited to this chaotic city of D, what''s your purpose in bringing little Lien here?"

    "Right." Dongfang Minghui was also curious. Lien had always lived with the guard team, and he was responsible for training those two war beasts. It was strange that Lien didn''t follow them to the trading market but appeared in Karu''s team instead.

    "It''s about this matter. It was entirely Lien''s own decision. He sneaked into our team, and I only found outter," Karu thought of Lien''s peculiar figure. "But little Lien has grown a lot and be much stronger."

    The frail boy who could be defeated with a single punch had grown significantly taller within a year, especially his archery skills, which were incredibly urate, saving several members of their team along the way.

    "Since you didn''t acquire anything at this auction, have you thought about when you''ll head back to the Cass tribe?" Qian Wanyu asked again.

    "We were nning to leave overnight." Karu was also worried about changes in the n, but unfortunately, they ran into them as soon as they left.

    "Leaving overnight is also good." Qian Wanyu felt that the Cyril tribe and the Hrys tribe would not let this go. These two were likely to make a move on the way back. "What''s the deal with the Cyril tribe?"

    They were the ones who wanted to fight, yet they were also the ones who actively sought peace, acting like a cure-all, constantly changing, truly worrisome.

    Karlu walked to the window, quietly opening a crack. The sun was setting, marking the beginning of night. Outside, the streets were busier than usual with peopleing and going. Seeing nothing else amiss, he returned to the room and spoke seriously, "The one who came to propose peace was Cyril''s second son, named Jacob. It''s said he was Cyril''s least favorite son, often bullied by others, including his mother, who was a lowly ve. However, it''s said that this time it was precisely because of his mother''s matter. Cyril, already a brutal man, seemed to have obtained a method from the Hry tribe to stimte their people''s potential. Because of this, we suffered defeat after defeat. Those people charged at us as if they had taken something, as if they were senseless"

    Karu, recalling those dark times, was still filled with dread. Those familiar and unfamiliar faces falling one by one, that feeling, was probably hard for others to understand.

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu exchanged nces, probably guessing what method the Cyril tribe used to stimte the beastmen''s potential. "Since we were defeated, why didn''t the Cyril tribe take the opportunity topletely take down the Cass tribe?"

    Such a desperate method could indeed boost morale and potentially allow them to take down the Cass tribe in one fell swoop.

    "Yes, it was close," Karlu said with a bitter smile. "Probably the Beast God''s blessing. At thest moment, the Cyril tribe turned to attack the Hry tribe, and they went at each other like dogs fighting over a bone, giving us a chance to recuperate."

    Just listening, Dongfang Minghui knew how difficult the past year had been for the Cass tribe.

    "Later, the Cyril tribe''s forces suddenly retreated, and they even proposed an alliance, offering Cyril''s head as the best alliance gift."

    "Cyril is dead?"

    "Judging by their appearance, it seems so."

    There was a thorough cleanup within the Cyril tribe, and for a while, all passages to their tribe were closed.

    "Later, it was Jacob who sent people to negotiate, and the Cass tribe''s leader felt that they were sincere and considered epting their request." Karu didn''t mind the other two present and told everything to Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t speak but suddenly asked, "I saw that the Cyril tribe also sent people to D City. Do you know who the leader is?"

    Karu had a fortunate encounter, "It''s a young general under Jacob named Haro, a fierce attacker and ruthless. He''s a tough character, capable of challenging ten people on the battlefield at once, considered Jacob''s right-hand man."

    "I see."

    "You all talk about the Cyril tribe, but not about the Hry tribe''s people. I remember those arrogant guys who seemed ready to die here for the Dragon Pill." Dongfang Minghui remembered those arrogant individuals who had just left the Yuntian Pavilion and were ambushed, truly not deserving sympathy.

    "They won''t die." The most tumultuous event in D City today was the ambush on the Hry tribe''s people, who were all brutally attacked because the Hry tribe had nned in advance. "The Hry tribe is cunning and calcting. Having torn their faces with Jacob, they definitely wanted to save face, so they had two groups of people. Today, because of the Dragon Pill, the two groups merged into one."

    It''s a pity for those who wanted to snatch the Dragon Pill.

    "It was the Night Fox tribe," Qian Ziyan suddenly said.

    "Indeed." The Night Fox tribesmen were all handsome, especially those deep, affectionate eyes that could captivate anyone''s soul. Qian Wanyu looked meaningfully at her lover, "Isn''t that right, Ninth Sister?"

    "Ah?" Dongfang Minghui giggled, "I don''t know. It''s just that today, after hearing Uncle Wood mention the True Eye and seeing that person''s face towel pulled down by the water thunder whip, it made me think of it, but I''m not sure."

    Qian Wanyu secretly found it amusing. It seemed Ninth Sister truly had no interest in men anymore; otherwise, she would have been unable to move after seeing such a person.

    "Seventh sister, should we go outside and have a look? If there''s trouble, we might be able to lend a hand."

    "No need," Qian Wanyu patiently exined. "If there was anything, Karu would have mentioned it by now."

    After all, the Cass tribe not only had good rtions with Yuntian Pavilion but also with the guards of the trading market. Karu was puzzled, having no idea what they were talking about.

    For a moment, the room was silent.

    Qian Wanyu''s fingers lightly tapped on the table, producing a soft sound with a rhythmic sense. "If mother doesn''te by the end of today, we''ll head to Yuntian Pavilion."

    "As for you, it''s best if you leave a few dayster." Now was a prime time for treasure hunting, and she feared Karu, with his luck, might get involved in incidents like the one they encountered today. "And it''s better to seek refuge with Nangong Yuntian. In Yuntian Pavilion, those people tend to restrain themselves a bit."

    "Ah, why?"

    "What else could it be? The nail that sticks out gets hammered down." Dongfang Minghui felt Karu was a bit slow. "Listen to Seventh sister, you won''t go wrong."

    "Alright, then I''lle back tomorrow."

    After Karu left to make arrangements, they each got lost in their thoughts until someone knocked on the door again.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s Zhi Lan."

    Hearing the familiar voice, Dongfang Minghui quickly searched her mind and soon remembered the sister who served by Qian mama''s side. She quickly opened the door. The visitor was cloaked in a cape,pletely concealing herself.

    "Is Miss Qian here?"

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui was initially delighted and almost called out her name, but seeing the stranger''s unfamiliar gaze, she immediately sobered up. She weed the visitor inside and stood behind Qian Wanyu, perfectly ying the role of a servant.

    Qian Wanyu wasn''t annoyed but directly asked, "Did mother get held up by something?"

    Zhi Lan had seen Qian Yiling''s face before. Facing that almost identical face again, she was filled with emotions. "Indeed, the adult was dyed by some matters. She sent me here to reschedule the meeting."

    "Where is my mother now? Is she in danger?"

    "In" Zhi Lan remembered the adult''s instructions that she must not let the other party know, but she identally revealed too much within three sentences. Now, it seemed difficult to keep it a secret. Feeling somewhat helpless, she simply told the truth, "I The adult said not to tell."

    "Let me guess." Qian Wanyu didn''t make it difficult for her, she just changed the method to continue torturing her for the answer she wanted. "If I guess right, nod your head. If I''m wrong, shake your head."

    Zhi Lan felt even more troubled. This was indirectly extracting the answer from her.

    "My mother is currently hiding somewhere, unable to meet with me. She is in danger, so you are not allowed to inform me. And this danger is probably due to the sudden incident today."

    Zhi Lan stared in shock, looking at the person who looked exactly like the adult, sitting quietly, yet the aura of authority was even more overwhelming than the adult''s.

    Zhi Lan: "" She guessed everything, what else could she say?

    "Am I right?" Qian Wanyu''s smile at the corner of her mouth was unexpectedly charming, and her voice was very gentle.

    Zhi Lan didn''t know whether to nod or shake her head.

    "Seeing you like this, I guess I''m right."

    Zhi Lan: ""

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Sister Zhi Lan with a bit of sympathy. Being with Seventh sister, one must be prepared to be intellectually overwhelmed. She had already gotten used to being tormented by Seventh sister, feeling odd on days when Seventh sister didn''t y tricks.

    "Alright, the message has been delivered. Let''s meet at this time tomorrow at the Yuntian Pavilion." Qian Wanyu believed that borrowing Nangong Yuntian''s auspicious ce for a bit was also giving him face. Her face showed no emotion, but her eyes sparkled with sharpness.

    "Yes, young master." Zhi Lan felt tired as she walked out of the inn. It seemed her purpose foring here was really just to deliver a message. She cautiously walked for a while, then entered a clothing store, changed into a new set of clothes, and hurried towards the city outskirts.

    Dongfang Minghui popped her head out from the shadows, "Seventh sister, Sister Zhi Lan is heading towards the outskirts. Could it be that Qian Mama has already left the city?"

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her hand and continued forward.

    After they left, Mu Sheng''s little head also popped out,ining slightly, "Uncle, if you wanted to follow, why did you agree to Wanyu sister''s request to stay at the inn earlier?"

    Qian Ziyan followed quickly without half a word of exnation.

    Mu Sheng, feeling helpless, could only follow closely. At every ce, he looked around to see if there were any tails like them.

    After a busy day, the night in D City was unusually quiet.

    It was precisely because of the silence that Dongfang Minghui felt a chill in her heart. "Seventh sister, since they have already reached the outskirts of the city, why not just leave D City directly? By leaving like this, who would still remember the Eye of Truth?"

    They followed all the way until they saw Sister Zhi Lan enter the ce of fireworks. Dongfang Minghui was somewhat dumbfounded, "Could it be that Qian Mama is hiding in this ce? But why?"

    Qian Wanyu was not entirely sure either, but she guessed something from a series of actions by Qian Yiling, which needed confirmation, "We can''t just go in like this."

    The madam of this ce of fireworks would definitely recognize them. Going in would undoubtedly startle the snake, and it might even expose Qian Mama''s hiding ce. After pondering for a moment, Qian Wanyu began to rummage through the few remaining items in her space.

    "Ah, ah, Seventh sister, what are you doing?"

    Dongfang Minghui busily protected her chest. When would Seventh sister change her habit of undressing without saying a word?

    Qian Wanyu quickly stripped off one of her clothes and hurriedly draped a set of men''s clothing on her, "Put this on your face, we will change our faces before we go in."

    "Understood."

    From a distance, Mu Sheng only heard the rustling sound from the bushes. Out of curiosity, he tried to look, but was forcefully pressed down by Qian Ziyan''s hand, "Uh, Uncle Wood, what are you doing?"

    "Close your eyes, no peeking."

    "Okaybut why close the eyes?" Mu Sheng was obedient, closing his eyes when told to, but he didn''t understand.

    Qian Ziyan didn''t exin, just picked him up at the right time, "Follow."

    Mu Sheng watched with wide eyes as the two of them, in just a moment, dressed in men''s clothing and under the shouting of two beast n girls stronger than them, entered the ce of fireworks, "What are they trying to do?"

    Qian Ziyan sized up Mu Sheng from top to bottom, "Cooperate a bitter, don''t give us away."

    "Uncle, what do you mean?"

    Soon, Mu Sheng was frightened out of his wits by the debauchery, nearly losing half his life. He forced his gaze away from those bare bodies, but wherever he moved his eyes, it seemed the whole ce was filled with indecent scenes. In contrast, Qian Ziyan walked forward with a straight face.

    Men and women constantly threw themselves at them, but were repelled by the cold aura emanating from Uncle Wood, making their way through without anyone daring to stop them.

    "Hey, where did this chicke from?"

    Mu Sheng was closely following Qian Ziyan''s steps when suddenly, a thick arm intercepted him, hoisting him up against a pir. Before he could react, the other hand began to undo his robe.

    Mu Sheng had never encountered such a terrifying situation in his life, nearly getting scared stiff. The moment his rationality returned, he immediately started to struggle.

    "Hey."

    Qian Ziyan held the person''s arm tightly, his face expressionless as he said, "Who allowed you to touch him?"

    Mu Sheng quickly reacted, using both hands and feet to release a highly pure wood spiritual power. Vines traveled from under his feet, binding the person into a tree man. With a kick from Qian Ziyan, the person flew out like a wooden figure.

    "Follow closely."

    "Okay."

    Mu Sheng was truly frightened. He clutched his clothes tightly, seeing everyone as if they were a big bad wolf ready to pounce at any moment, until they went upstairs. There were far fewer people upstairs, and they were mostly in pairs.

    "Uncle, where did Wanyu and the others go?"

    As a man, he had encountered such a terrifying situation. Then, what about sisters Wanyu and Minghui

    Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu were already familiar with each other. When they first came in, they hugged and rubbed against each other as if they couldn''t bear to waste even a step, tearing at each other''s belts. The group of people watching were dumbfounded, and no one dared to disturb them. Interrupting such a moment of love was taboo. Thus, the two boldly kissed and went upstairs together, a sight that would truly shock Mu Sheng if he saw it.

    "Seventh sister, where should we go to find Mama Qian?" Dongfang Minghui could still hear the enticing moans, seemingly from the next room. She quietly opened a door and found a naked couple standing by the railing, engaging in their activities.

    The sight of their bare bodies swaying in front of her made her blush and turn red. She gently closed the door, turned around, and found herself trapped in Qian Wanyu''s arms.

    Qian Wanyu stared at those bright red lips, licked her own lips with her tongue, and gently pressed a kiss.

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart thumped wildly, her hands nervously pressed against the other''s shoulders, tightly holding onto her robe.

    But

    The expected passionate kiss didn''t happen; their lips only lightly brushed against each other.

    "I would like tobut, let''s find mother first." Qian Wanyu gave her another peck before they escaped through the back window.

    "Mm." Dongfang Minghui was extremely embarrassed. She clearly had feelings just now, but unfortunately, the timing was off. "Seventh sister, we''ve been here before. The only ce left for mother to hide is where we hid the treasure before."

    "Smart."

    The two of them encountered no obstacles this time. After the auction ended, it seemed Nangong Yuntian had taken away all the treasure chests, and everyone had left.

    "Click."

    The slight sound of breaking branches, Dongfang Minghui looked down to see that she had identally stepped on a branch, it was pitch ck, unable to see anything. Thest time she came here was during the day, and she didn''t remember whether there were stones or branches on the ground.

    "Who''s there,e out."

    "Zhi Lan, it''s us."

    Qian Wanyu and Dongfang Minghui appeared hand in hand, still smiling at each other.

    Zhi Lan''s eye twitched, these two who should have been in the inn, how did they appear here in the blink of an eye, and moreover, dressed in men''s clothing, disheveled. If the two hadn''t spoken in time, she would have definitely mistaken them for intruders from a ce of debauchery, probably following her here, she was speechless for a long while.

    Dongfang Minghui saw her expression change again and again, probably speechless due to their unexpected actions.

    "Seventh sister is also worried about mother, we had no choice, sister Zhi Lan, please be more understanding." Dongfang Minghui cheerfully spoke up for Seventh sister.

    "Zhi Lan, rest assured, if mother mes us, I will take full responsibility."

    However, Dongfang Minghui was sniffing around, what was with that strong smell of blood?

    "Ninth Sister?"

    "Seventh sister, I smell a very strong scent of blood." Dongfang Minghui''s sense of smell was very sensitive, it clearly wasn''t there just now, "Could it be?"

    Qian Wanyu''s face also changed, hurriedly said, "Zhi Lan, take me to see mother."<blockquote>

    Reunion with Qian Mama <3</blockquote>

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    The deeper they went, the more pungent the smell of blood became.

    Zhi Lan quickly led them deeper into the cave, where a lock hung on the iron bars. She took out a key, and with a turn, it opened effortlessly.

    The two had been here before, but they had stopped at the sight of the iron box and did not explore further.

    "Weren''t you supposed to be on guard outside?" Qian Yiling''s voice was somewhat cold but carried a hint of softness.

    Inparison, Qian Wanyu''s voice was much colder, the kind that could send shivers down one''s spine,manding respect and fear.

    "Master."

    "Mother."

    There was someone lying on the ground, no, more like a bloodied person.

    Seeing Qian Yiling unharmed, both of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Dongfang Minghui instinctively crouched down to check the person''s pulse, "He''s lost too much blood, he''s about to die."

    Qian Yiling nced at Qian Wanyu, but before she could speak, she saw Dongfang Minghui take out a porcin bottle from her space. The bottle looked familiar; the young doctor had used something simr when she was injured.

    "Hemostatic pills?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s useless." Qian Yiling had tried many ways to stop the bleeding, but the person kept vomiting blood non-stop, and their vital signs were fading, "His injuries are too severe, don''t waste the pills."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit surprised; her hemostatic medicine had always been effective, and it was rare for it not to stop the bleeding, "Mother, let me examine him, and I''ll know why the hemostatic pills didn''t work."

    This natural call of "mother" left not only Qian Yiling stunned but Dongfang Minghui as well.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes twinkled with amusement as she crouched down to examine the person, "Mother, let Ninth Sister check him first. She''s a pharmacist and will quickly know what the problem is."

    Qian Yiling was still a bit shocked, "Ninth Sister?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "It''s a long story, but we should focus on saving him first."

    "Yes, yes."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit embarrassed, calling her "mother" felt too natural, hoping Seventh sister wouldn''t get the wrong idea. She let out a sigh of relief, focused her mind, and checked the wounds of the person on the ground, big and small.

    As she expected, "It''s the work of a dual-system Spiritual Master again."

    The wounds wererge, resembling the handiwork of beastmen, and not easy to heal. She released a wisp of spiritual power to probe inside the wounds, only to find a bit of moisture and a small tail.

    "Is there a cure?"

    "There is, but the cost is quite high." Dongfang Minghui hesitated, not because she didn''t want to help, but because the person was nearly on the brink of death, having lost much blood due to the dy.

    Qian Yiling anxiously asked, "What cost?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked troubled. The life-extending pill was priceless in the outside world, and more importantly, if she used it, Seventh sister would definitely find out about everything she had done

    Qian Wanyu pulled her aside and whispered, "Is it that there''s no more of that potion?"

    Dongfang Minghui nodded. She had only a few pills that could counteract the aura of death when she first made them, andter made pills to resist the dark medicine. They had used most of them during their journey, and she guessed Seventh sister had also used almost all of hers. Meanwhile, their enemies were bing more rampant, always scheming in the shadows and appearing everywhere like ghosts.

    Qian Wanyu''s dark eyes dimmed, probably understanding Ninth Sister''s method. To save someone, one must first ensure their own survival, then remove the hidden injuries on their body. There was only one way to do it in such a tight timeframelife extension.

    "Mother, who is this person?"

    "An old friend."

    "Important?" Qian Wanyu looked at the person lying on the ground, judging his identity just by his appearance, and considering what Qian Ziyan had said at the auction, she wondered what her mother was nning.

    Qian Yiling hesitated, then said frankly, "Indeed important. As for the cost your NinthLittle Nine mentioned, tell me about it."

    Dongfang Minghui realized that Qian mama was determined to save this person. She made a decision, "Seventh sister, you help mother out first, I''ll try."

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes narrowed, making Dongfang Minghui feel even more guilty, "Mother, you go out first, I''ll stay and help Ninth Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a headacheing on. She couldn''t let Seventh sister know about the life-extending pill, otherwise, Seventh sister would settle scores with herter, and she still remembered the experience of her buttocks being spanked red by Seventh sister somewhat shamefully.

    Qian Yiling stood up and said, "Yu''er,e out for a moment, mother has something to ask you."

    Qian Wanyu was somewhat reluctant.

    Dongfang Minghui watched them leave with a hopeful face, taking out the life-extending pill from her space ring, and said with a bit of regret, "I didn''t expect to use it here, you really are lucky."

    "Your Seventh Sister is a real sly one, you can''t hide anything from her." Little Colour gleefully used its vine tendrils topletely encircle the iron bars, "This is as far as I can help you."

    Qian Wanyu had just followed Qian Yiling out when she turned around to see the bars sealed off, a sh of frustration in her eyes, "Ninth Sister, you"

    "Yu''er." Qian Yiling grabbed her, "That person is very important to me."

    "Important?" Qian Wanyu chewed on the word, "Mother, he''s from the Night Fox n. Do you know they tried to steal the Dragon Pill from the Hry Tribe yesterday?"

    Qian Yiling was surprised she knew so much, smiling, "The Night Fox n saved my life. No matter the cost, I must save him."

    Qian Wanyu never knew her mother to be so stubborn. After a long stare, "Mother, actually, I have something very important to tell you."

    Qian Yiling looked at her attentively, her eyes gentle as water, as if melting away.

    Qian Wanyu opened her mouth,id out the matters one by one, and finally chose to be direct, "Mother, Uncle came to see you."

    Qian Yiling was stunned, "Yu''er, what did you just say? I didn''t catch that."

    Seeing the other''s hand trembling uncontrobly, Qian Wanyu hurriedly took it, only to find her fingertips were cold. She wasn''t sure if it was from staying in the cave too long or worry for the Night Fox nsman. She gripped tightly, "Mother, you heard right, Qian Ziyan is still alive."

    Tears suddenly filled Qian Yiling''s eyes, swirling but forcefully held back.

    "Mother, Uncle misses you a lot."

    Qian Yiling suddenly turned away, silent, but then heard Zhi Lan loudly calling from outside, "Who''s there?"

    She quickly wiped her slightly red eyes with her sleeve, whispering, "Yuer, stay here and guard. Don''t let anyone in. I''ll go check."

    "Okay."

    Qian Yiling wiped the corner of her eyes with her sleeve, but the redness in her eyes couldn''t be hidden, "Who dares to"

    Looking up, she saw the elder brother she had just mentioned standing in front of her, along with a young boy sneakily poking his head out from behind Qian Ziyan, meeting Qian Yiling''splex gaze, "Sister Wanyu."

    Zhi Lan was having a headache. If these two were strangers, she would have driven them away on the spot, but she had just seen them in Qian Wanyu''s room.

    Qian Ziyan''s expression softened, even his voice was gentler than ever, "Lingling, long time no see."

    Twenty years had passed since theirst meeting. Now, everything had changed.

    Even with a million words at my disposal, at this moment, Qian Yiling couldn''t utter a single word, looking at the person in front of her with a mix of tears andughter.

    "You never used to cry before." Qian Ziyan stepped forward, his fingers gently wiping away the round tear drops. The tears were warm, feeling almost scorching hot as they fell into his palm, making him feel distressed as well.

    "That''s because Big Brother always protected me well." Qian Yiling''s voice choked up, clinging to the other''s robe like a child, "Big Brother, you''re finally back."

    "It''s okay now." Qian Ziyan summarized his ghostly experience of the past twenty years with a simple three words.

    Mu Sheng waspletely baffled, taking a while before reacting with a shout, "What''s going on Sister Wanyu?"

    Qian Yiling was amused by his straightforward words,ughing and crying at the same time, feeling utterly embarrassed. She wiped the corners of her eyes again, quickly regaining herposure, "Big Brother, who is this?"

    "Mu Sheng."

    "Wanyu''s mother."

    Qian Ziyan gave a brief introduction, "Did Wanyu and the otherse looking?"

    Qian Yiling felt truly embarrassed, being a mother yet losing face in front of this young man, "They''re inside."

    Mu Sheng sighed in admiration, "Wanyu''s mother really does look just like Sister Wanyu No, it''s Sister Wanyu who looks like her mother. The rumors about the close rtionship within the Qian Family, especially between the eldest and the fourth sister, are indeed true."

    Now, after twenty years, these two were finally reunited.

    Qian Wanyu had heard everything from outside, knowing that her mother and her uncle grew up together, sharing a closer rtionship than other siblings in the n. The coquettish behavior of her mother just now was something she had never seen before, like a girl still living in the past twenty years ago, now with a bit more vitality.

    "Mu Sheng, you came too. Is Little Fatty alone at the inn?"

    "Uh"

    "I asked him toe." After regaining his memory, Qian Ziyan, knowing that Qian Yiling had not returned for twenty years, was very worried. This trip was actually to find her. He was prepared for a long search, but unexpectedly found her so quickly, "With the Water Spirit Pearl given by Nangong Yuntian, there should be no problem."

    Little Fatty wore a round water pearl around his neck, just to prevent her from identally starting a fire again.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t mind, knowing Little Fatty''s attack power was very strong. She was just worried that Ninth Sister would start making wild guesses again once she came to her senses.

    Dongfang Minghui stuffed the life-saving pill into the person''s mouth, indeed saving their life by a thread.

    "Pig Immortal Grass,e out, I need your help."

    "What?" Pig Immortal Grass mumbled, not even showing its head, stubbornly staying put in the space, ignoring even the man-eating nt.

    "I need one of your leaves, I''ll trade you something else for it, okay?"

    Little Colour''s vines and branches, she had collected many, but to concoct a potion to suppress the ck fog, Pig Immortal Grass was needed. Dongfang Minghui had no choice, she even prepared a porcin bottle, just waiting for Pig Immortal Grass to nod, but Pig Immortal Grass tly refused.

    Dongfang Minghui was stunned, "Are you ming me for not caring about you these days?"

    Most of the spiritual nts in the space were active, like Little Colour, unwilling to stay in the soul sea, always wanting to wander around. Ever since Love Flower took Lucky to settle with the Elf Tribe, she had let these group of spiritual nts be, only restraining that one nt that could harm people, the ck Medicine.

    "It''s not that." Pig Immortal Grass''s voice was tender and weak.

    "I''m really sorry." Dongfang Minghui felt that Pig Immortal Grass must be sick, wanting to bring it out to heal it, but Pig Immortal Grass was very resistant.

    "It''s not angry, it''s clearly hiding from something." Little Colour saw through it, Pig Immortal Grass liked to bully the man-eating nt, but that timid man-eating nt also had a nature of being enved, being very obedient in front of Pig Immortal Grass, not daring to disobey.

    After Little Colour finished speaking, Pig Immortal Grass, like a quail, nestled in the space and became even quieter.

    "Hiding?"

    Dongfang Minghui, upon Little Colour''s mention, suddenly remembered that Pig Immortal Grass was a spiritual nt that used to run around the world, she had never asked about its past, not even Little Colour''s past.

    "Hiding from what?"

    "Either from people or from lightning." Little Colour''s experience, it had tried everything to avoid the thunder tribtion, but still got struck by lightning, so it felt some sympathy for Pig Immortal Grass, "Leaking its aura might get it discovered."

    Dongfang Minghui was more troubled, "Ah? Then isn''t Pig Immortal Grass in danger?"

    The sorrowful Pig Immortal Grass hid in a corner, the man-eating nt wanted toe forward tofort it but didn''t dare, both staying in the space listlessly, each keeping to their own.

    "Let your Seventh sistere, she definitely has a way."

    "Okay."

    Little Colour''s vines wrapped around the iron bars quickly retracted, and the door automatically opened.

    "Seventh sister, I need your help."

    "Alright."

    The iron bars closed again, and the vines wrapped around them once more. As Qian Wanyu stepped inside, she noticed that the bloody smell had almost dissipated. The blood-covered person, who had been on the brink of death, had been cleaned up, revealing his true appearance.

    "It''s him!" Qian Wanyu remembered her whip had pulled off a man''s face mask. After all the twists and turns, it turned out this man was the one her mother wanted to save. "Ninth Sister, what exactly happened?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Qian Wanyu with a bit of sadness.

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s the Pig Immortal Grass. Little Colour said it was avoiding a lightning tribtion." Dongfang Minghui scratched her head in irritation. "Although I saved his life, if his wounds aren''t healed, he''ll still die."

    It was just a matter of time.

    Qian Wanyu instantly understood, "Let me try to deal with those things hidden in his body at the wound."

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed her wrist, "Seventh sister, it''s dangerous. That ck mist is so troublesome, if it attaches to you and constantly causes damage, that would be troublesome."

    "Let''s try."

    Qian Wanyu thought that if she could devour the aura of death, a small amount of this ck mist shouldn''t be a problem.

    "But this isn''t a long-term solution" Without the leaves of the Pig Immortal Grass, the medicine concocted couldn''t resist the ck mist, so the key stilly with the Pig Immortal Grass. Her expression changed, "Pig Immortal Grass, where did youe from?"

    Miraculously, upon hearing this, Little Colour also became as docile as a quail in her soul sea, incredibly well-behaved.

    With everyone silent, Dongfang Minghui felt this scene couldn''t go on.

    Qian Wanyu focused her mind, trying to extract the hidden mist from the wound. However, the person lying on the ground trembled, and the blood that had finally stopped started to spread again inrge amounts.

    "It''s not working." Qian Wanyu frowned, "His body is resisting my spiritual power."

    Dongfang Minghui paced back and forth, "If I had known this would happen, I would have concocted more medicines and pills."

    "Your Ninth Sister is lying. A medicinal nt doesn''t need to undergo a lightning tribtion unless it''s transforming into a human form, or it''s a spiritual or demonic nt that has exceeded natural rules and is defying the heavens," Qing Mo bluntly exposed.

    "That''s impossible. Ninth Sister might have been misled by others without knowing." Qian Wanyu quite believed in her lover. Her lover''s worried and troubled appearance indeed showed concern for this person''s life; there was no need to lie.

    As for the "others," it was mostly those few spiritual nts.

    "Ninth Sister, what were you saying about the Pig Immortal Grass just now?" Qian Wanyu suddenly asked.

    "It seems to be hiding from something." Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat annoyed, "It''s because I didn''t care for it enough, otherwise I wouldn''t have failed to notice something was wrong."

    The spirit nt, which usually loved to wander around, had been hiding in her space for several months now, which made her feel inexplicably sad.

    "Pig Immortal Grass" After listening to her, Qian Wanyuforted her for a while, "I suddenly remembered something rted to the Pig Immortal Grass."

    "Eh?"

    Even Little Colour, who was pretending to be a quail, and the Pig Immortal Grass pricked up their ears to listen.

    However, Qian Wanyu deliberately beat around the bush and asked, "Does Ninth Sister still remember when I went to participate in the inner courtpetition?"

    "Of course, I remember." At that time, she was desperately trying to improve her favorability in front of the Female Protagonist. Seventh Sister had been gone for so long, and she had felt quite resentful. Fortunately, she could see Seventh Sister''s figure on the screen in the square, "Why did Seventh Sister bring this up?"

    "When Mu Sheng and I were avoiding the pursuit of our senior brothers, we hid in a cave, where I met someone."

    Xiu Qi!

    Dongfang Minghui had truly forgotten about this person to the ends of the earth. If it weren''t for Seventh Sister mentioning him, she would have probably forgotten himpletely, "Seventh Sister, stop keeping us in suspense, just tell us."

    "The first time I heard the name Pig Immortal Grass was from him." Qian Wanyu also tried hard to recall that strange person, "I remember he said that he had identally entered the secret realm while chasing a medicinal nt, and the Pig Immortal Grass is skilled in setting up formations."

    A medicinal nt skilled in setting up formations

    Even if it were said out loud, probably no one would believe it.

    But Dongfang Minghui had no doubts. Back then, Uncle Wood had carried her to the Qian Family''s back mountain, triggering the human formation there. It was the Pig Immortal Grass that had awakened the dreamer with a single word, helping them to break the Qian Family''s formation.

    "Seventh Sister, do you mean that the Pig Immortal Grass deliberately led that person into the secret realm?"

    Qian Wanyuughed, "I used to think so too, but seeing how the Pig Immortal Grass is hiding now, preferring to nest in your space rather thane out, it''s possible that the formation wasn''t set up by it. It''s very likely that Xiu Qi entered the secret realm on his own. In short, the Pig Immortal Grass is afraid of that person named Xiu Qi."

    Upon hearing the name Xiu Qi'', the Pig Immortal Grass immediately stiffened, "Who''s afraid of him? It was me who led him into the secret realm." Then it slipped away.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face lit up with joy, the Pig Immortal Grass was actually provoked into speaking by Seventh Sister, and she pressed on, "Pig Immortal Grass, are you hiding because you''re afraid of Xiu Qi?"

    "Of course not."

    "Why are you refusing toe out?" Little Colour asked coolly in the soul sea, firmly denying that it was often yed by the Pig Immortal Grass. If even the Pig Immortal Grass feared someone it probably meant it couldn''t defeat that person named Xiu Qi.

    That would be awkward.

    The Pig Immortal Grass became listless again, sighing maturely, "I just don''t want to encounter him." It was really too troublesome.

    "If I set up a formation here, you won''t have to worry about him finding you."

    "Right, why didn''t I think of Seventh sister''s method?" Dongfang Minghui was very pleased.

    The Pig Immortal Grass hesitated, "Xiu Qi is also very good at formations" That person was top-notch at breaking formations. To escape from him, it identally entered the Royal Academy and relied on the big tree of the Royal Academy to narrowly avoid him, "Let''s give it a try."

    Dongfang Minghui quietly asked in the soul sea, "If the Pig Immortal Grass is in the formation, its aura should be shielded, right?"

    "Of course, otherwise how do you think those child immortal nt bodies could survive in the formation for so long?" The reason they were discovered must have been an ident, "Your Seventh sister''s formation set up here won''t have any problems."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu discussed with Qing Mo and set up an aura-locking formation in the cave. The formation was quite difficult, so she also invited Qing Mo to assist. The two pondered for an hour before finally setting up the small formation.

    "Let the Pig Immortal Grasse out."

    "Okay."

    The Pig Immortal Grass cautiously poked its head out to check, and after confirming the formation was activated, it hopped out with the Man eating nt, cheerfully strolling around the formation as if inspecting something.

    "Pig Immortal Grass?"

    The Pig Immortal Grass zipped back into the space, dragging Little Colour out. Under Dongfang Minghui''s astonished gaze, the two little creatures fiercely fought, scattering leaves and vine branches all over the ground.

    For a moment, it was hard to tell which belonged to whom.

    "Stunned?" Qian Wanyu hurriedly pushed her, "Quick, gather them up."

    "You idiot, why are you pulling me?" At that time, Little Colour was still thinking about turning this Pig Immortal Grass into its own furnace, but this idiot was too fierce. Every time they fought, it would lose a lot, so it seemed the strength of that first fight was fake

    "My tail is itchy." The Pig Immortal Grass''s grass tail could stretch very long, and it could climb up along the vines, managing to get right in front of Little Colour and beat it up fiercely.

    The leaves and broken vine branches sparsely fell to the ground.

    Dongfang Minghui was happily picking, collecting a lot until, in the end, looking at the two nts that had be bare, she felt somewhat distressed, "Little Colour, Pig Immortal Grass, that''s enough, stop fighting."

    The Man eating nt was stunned, gently touching Dongfang Minghui''s hand with its leaves.

    Dongfang Minghui was startled by its sudden touch. The Man eating nt''s temperament waspletely different from its name. If it were a bit more aggressive, it definitely wouldn''t have been so obediently defeated by the Pig Immortal Grass.

    "Pig Lordpreviously said that sparring between medicinal nts helps to stimte their potential."

    "Really? It can be like this?" Dongfang Minghui looked dumbfounded, seeing the two stuck together like enemies, one plucking the other''s leaves, the other biting off the other''s vines, she half-doubted, "Is there really such a thing as sparring between medicinal nts in cultivation?"

    She had only heard that Spiritual Masters challenging those of higher levels could lead to growth, but she had never heard that medicinal nts could do the same

    "Ninth Sister, what were you muttering to yourself just now?" Qian Wanyu busily helped her pick up a pile of broken branches and leaves from the ground, nced at the person lying on the ground, still breathing steadily, "Ninth Sister, I''ll stay here to watch over, you go find a ce to concoct the potion."

    Dongfang Minghui''s mind was in turmoil. Seeing the Man eating nt''s wife-like demeanor, she guessed it wouldn''t dare to deceive her, "Could it be true?"

    "Ah, when did Pig Immortal Grass be Pig Lord?" This little thing actually subdued the Man eating nt without her knowing?

    "It is Pig Lord." The Man eating nt said weakly.

    "Um, Seventh sister, let them fight After they finish, they will cease on their own." Dongfang Minghui instructed, taking out the broken branches and leaves, and ording to the proportions recorded in her notes, she focused on recording.

    Qian Wanyu nced lightly at the Man eating nt, which instinctively found a corner to stay in, not daring to wander in front of her.

    "Has your Ninth Sister''s medicinal nts and demonic nts gone mad?" Qing Mo looked at their stance, like mortal enemies.

    "They''re not stupid."

    If anyone''s stupid, it''s her Ninth Sister.

    Because Dongfang Minghui had previously adjusted the proportions for concocting pills at the Royal Academy, she first concocted a tube of potion, and without a word, gave it to the Night Fox n member lying on the ground with half a life left.

    "You better live well, don''t waste the essence of my Little Colour and Pig Immortal Grass and the care of Qian Mama." Dongfang Minghui felt the pain, wondering why only the branches and leaves of Little Colour and Pig Immortal Grass were useful, and without them, it seemed to have no effect at all.

    Her spiritual power was exceptionally gentle, and after a few attempts, she was able to touch the wound, extracting the ice spikes formed by ice from the body, cleaning each one, blood and flesh together, turning the person into a bloodied figure again.

    There was no other way, Dongfang Minghui tore a bit, unraveling the person''s clothes.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes twitched, feeling frustrated inside. Her Ninth Sister was good in every aspect, the only downside being that as a potion master, she would disregard the difference between men and women to save someone, "Shall I help?"

    "When did you start caring about others'' lives?" Qing Mo was surprised but then bluntly pointed out, "Aren''t you always worried that your silly pharmacist will be taken away by someone?"

    "Mother wants to protect this person," Qian Wanyu said seriously.

    To protect this person, she didn''t hesitate to confront the group from the Hiry tribe head-on.

    Qian Wanyu was quick with her hands. Without looking elsewhere, they treated all the wounds on the body. After they were done, Dongfang Minghui was so tired she couldn''t lift her arms, "Seventh sister, let someone guard him. He will wake up soon."

    "Can he still get up?" Qian Wanyu held the person.

    The three nts in the formation somehow returned to her soul sea and space, and all the leaves and roots on the ground were collected into her space, "Little Colour, Pig Immortal Grass, thanks to you this time."

    The two nts didn''t speak again.

    Dongfang Minghuiughed out loud, then grabbed Qian Wanyu''s arm andughed heartily.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "It''s, hahaha, Seventh sister, let me tell you about Little Colour and Pig Immortal Grass" they went bald.

    "Don''t mention it." Little Colour and Pig Immortal Grass unusually spoke in unison to stop her.

    "Hahahaha."

    Hearing the voices of these two nts still full of energy, it was clear that the loss of their leaves did not affect them much.

    Seeing her Ninth Sisterughing so joyfully, Qian Wanyu''s lips curled up slightly, she bit lightly on her lips, her tongue smoothly entered her widely opened mouth, entangling for a moment before quickly letting her go, "Stillughing? If youugh again, we won''t go out tonight."

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly covered her mouth. This kiss sobered her up quite a bit, but seeing the bald Pig Immortal Grass, she still struggled to hold back herughter.

    Little Colour grumpily retracted its vines, and the iron gate automatically opened.

    "Yu''er, is he, alright?" Qian Yiling looked at the two supporting each other and walked out, quickly asking.

    "Ninth Sister treated him, he will wake up soon." Qian Wanyu was very confident in Dongfang Minghui''s medical skills, especially the strange and unusual pills she concocted, "Mother, you can go in and see him."

    Qian Yiling stepped past them, then said after half a step, "Yuer, stay here. I have important matters to discuss with you."

    "Okay, mother."

    "Mu Sheng, Uncle, why are you here too?" Dongfang Minghui was taken aback. "You guys, we all came. What about Little Fatty?"

    Mu Sheng guiltily shifted his eyes, not daring to look at her.

    Qian Ziyan said expressionlessly, "I asked Mu Sheng to follow, so that little mouse should be sleeping in the inn."

    Dongfang Minghui: ""

    Seeing Uncle Wood''s calm demeanor, she felt a mix of emotions.

    "Ninth Sister, there shouldn''t be any problems, don''t worry."

    "Hopefully."

    As soon as Qian Yiling entered, she sensed the formation. After a brief inspection, she felt somewhat relieved, "Why set up a formation here to conceal one''s aura?"

    Although she had many questions, she remained still, waiting until the person lying on the ground let out a light hum.

    Upon opening his eyes, Dono realized he was in a very dark ce. After adjusting to the darkness, he saw a figure standing in front of him. Due to the lighting, he couldn''t see clearly. Looking down, he noticed his clothes had been changed and his wounds bandaged. His body felt very dry andfortable.

    He had been saved.

    Or it was a trap.

    "Who are you?" His voice was slightly hoarse. What should have been stern words came out soft and weak. He was taken aback by his own reaction, realizing how weak his body was. He tried to transform.

    But

    "It''s best not to move. The wizard just finished bandaging you." Qian Yiling''s voice was clear and cold, with a hint of concern.

    "Who are you?" Dono felt the figure seemed familiar. "Why did you save me? And where is this?"

    Three questions in a row.

    Qian Yiling turned around, "Why did your Night Fox n appear at this auction? Even if you wanted to steal, it should have been the True Eye. Dragon Pills are useless to you."

    Dono suddenly stood up, lunging to hold Qian Yiling hostage, but the other party dodged lightly, and he didn''t even catch the hem of her clothes.

    Qian Yiling waved her sleeve with a cold snort, "I didn''t expect that without Lans, the Night Fox n would forget the basic gratitude for saving their lives. Had I known this, I wouldn''t have risked saving you."

    "You" The person couldn''t believe it, "You, you know Lans?"

    "I saved you only to find out his whereabouts. The auction had announced the True Eye in advance, presumably you came for the True Eye. Why then provoke the Dragon Pill for no reason?" Qian Yiling continued, "Moreover, that True Eye is not Lans'' eye. We were all deceived."

    "How did you know, could it be that you won the True Eye?" Dono couldn''t believe it and widened his eyes, "Lord Lans disappeared eighteen years ago, saying he was going to look for his wife and child, and never returned to the tribe after that."

    "You said he went to look for his wife and child"

    "Yes, he indeed said so when he left."

    Dongfang Minghui rested for a moment and recovered, looking curiously at Seventh sister who was gripping her hand tightly, "What''s wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu''s expression wasplex, she shook her head subconsciously, "It''s nothing."

    Does looking lost and despondent seem like nothing? Moreover, the grip on her hand suddenly tightened, almost breaking her bones.

    Dongfang Minghui was puzzled, but then saw Seventh sister suddenly wrap her arms around her in a hug.

    "Seventh sister."

    "Let me hold you for a while."

    Dongfang Minghui pouted, just as she saw Uncle Wood and Mu Sheng casting curious nces. She swallowed and stretched out her hand to gently pat Seventh sister''s back,forting her like a child, "Seventh sister must be tired, sleep well."

    Afterforting her, she yawned herself.

    Qian Wanyu had excellent hearing, she had overheard the conversation between Qian Mama and the Night Fox n, now hearing this small yawn, the gloom in her heart dissipated, "Ninth Sister, it''s so good to have you by my side."

    Qian Yiling had just stepped out when she heard this sentence, her brows furrowed slightly at the sight of the two embracing.

    "Yu''er, I have something to tell you."

    Dongfang Minghui was startled by Qian Mamma''s meaningful nce, not knowing how to react, "SevSeventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu, of course, knew what she was worried about, but unabashedly pinched her nose, "Silly girl."

    The voice was neither light nor heavy, even Mu Sheng started to shiver.

    This intimate tone, these affectionate gestures, and the sticky affection in each other''s eyes, Mu Sheng dared not guess any further.

    Dongfang Minghui was also stunned by Seventh sister''s resolute action, sweating nervously on her forehead. Yet, what she worried about was, what if they found out What if Qian mama and Uncle Wood disagreed?

    Previously, she thought as long as the two of them were happy and in love, what did it matter if others agreed or not?

    But when actually faced with the situation, there were many concerns and worries. She might have lost her family, but Seventh sister had only recently found the familial love she had longed for. It really shouldn''t be lost because of her. She cautiously nced towards where Qian mama and Seventh sister were.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she looked up, she met Qian Yiling''s cold and inquisitive gaze. That look, like an X-ray, seemed to strip her bare inside and out.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly looked away, feeling extremely fearful and cold all over.

    "Mother, what is it?"

    Qian Yiling withdrew her gaze from Dongfang Minghui, "Mother has always been puzzled about something."

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows, her face unconsciously tensing, "After Aunt Mo came to the beast tribe, she told me about your life in the Dongfang family. But due to various reasons, I couldn''t immediately go back and take you away from the Dongfang family. Mother is sorry."

    Qian Wanyu clenched her fists, her lips pressed tightly, "Mother, there''s no need to mention the past. If you have something to say, just say it."

    Mentioning this made Qian Yiling feel somewhat guilty, especially seeing Qian Wanyu''s reluctance to talk about it. She hesitated, wondering if her next words would break the hard-earned familial bond between them.

    "Mother?"

    Qian Yiling came back to her senses, looking at the cold woman before her, murmured, "Aunt Mo once said that the ninth youngdy of the Dongfang family took pleasure in bullying you since childhood. Mother just wants to know, is that girl the Little Nine'' you mentioned?"

    Qian Wanyu was guessing the purpose of her mother mentioning this. She thought her mother would talk about the Night Fox n, especially exining about someone named Lans''.

    "Yes, she is indeed the ninth miss in the Dongfang family, and also the little witch doctor who previously transferred the Dragon Binding Seal from you with her body." Qian Wanyu saw her mother''s surprised expression, "Mother, are you satisfied with this answer?"<blockquote>

    OWO IT''S ALL EXPOSED! Sorry for thete updates, happy easter! Next chapter tomorrow.</blockquote>

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Qian Yiling''s surprise was fleeting, and she soon smiled, saying, "No wonder her actions are so familiar. I thought she looked somewhat familiar when I first saw her. I didn''t expect her to be the same person as the young healer. It seems mother has been negligent."

    Qian Wanyu watched her quietly, then heard her quickly say, "You mentioned earlier that saving Dono woulde at a certain cost. What kind of cost would that be? Yu''er and the young healer are as close as sisters, so she must understand her well. Could you give mother some advice on how to make it up to Xiao Jiu?"

    "Is mother truly sincere about making it up to Xiao Jiu?" Qian Wanyu asked, a faint smile ying at the corners of her mouth, her eyes swirling with a rapidly moving light.

    Qian Yiling indeed had the intention to make amends, partly because of the Dragon Binding Mark, which tormented her from time to time, causing her many years of pain. Unexpectedly, due to a twist of fate, the Dragon Binding Mark had chosen a new host. That was one reason. The second reason was that Dono''s life force was gradually slipping away. If it weren''t for the miraculous healing, she would have already returned to the earth.

    "Of course."

    "Then how about mother promises me to her? Would that be eptable?"

    Qian Yiling looked sharply at the person still smiling, shocked.

    Qian Wanyu said this without avoiding anyone present. She looked as usual, only appearing very pleased, the smile at the corner of her eyes stinging Qian Yiling.

    Dongfang Minghui was so scared that she sat down on the ground with a thud, unable to get up for a long while

    She thought, thought that Seventh sister would find an appropriate opportunity to slowly y the emotional card with Qian mama, but who knew, in such an abrupt situation, Seventh sister hade out to Qian mama and Uncle Wood without discussing it with her first.

    "Why does it seem like your Seventh sister''s mother, who used to like you quite a bit, seems a bit unhappy now?" Little Colour, bald on top, boredlyy back in the soul sea, feeling somewhat bitter and mostly confused. In its mind, when people see eye to eye and fit well together, they naturallye together If one day it fancies someone else, just snatch them back to be a cauldron.

    In the eyes of a nt, integrity doesn''t exist at all, everything depends on strength.

    However, this nt, which always thought it was the best in the world, after being bitten by Little Fatty, stripped of its vines by the Pig Immortal Grass, and nearly dying from the death energy, Little Colour felt mncholy  the outside world wasn''t quite as it had imagined.

    Dongfang Minghui was so dumbfounded she almost had an out-of-body experience. She dared not meet Qian mama''s gaze, let alone think about what would happen next. Naturally, she had no time to exin theplex human rtionships to Little Colour. If two people in love could disregard everything around them, there wouldn''t be so many lovesick men and women in the world.

    Qian Yiling''s hands trembled. She felt guilty towards this daughter, but at the same time, she knew better than anyone what the joy on the other''s face meant. In the deepest part of her heart, that unease suddenly fermented.

    Probably no one expected Qian Wanyu to choose such a moment toe out.

    Even Qian Ziyan stood up abruptly, and Mu Sheng almost dropped his jaw. Having just witnessed a male-male rtionship upon entering this cave, and now facing a female-female one, he received a ten-thousand-point blow from this world. He had never imagined that the all-capable Sister Wanyu would like women, and moreover, her sister No, she might not be considered a sister, but it couldn''t negate the fact that she was a woman.

    Could the same sex love each other?

    "Yu''er, don''t joke with mother." Qian Yiling smiled calmly, trying to take Qian Wanyu''s hand, but she avoided it.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t give her the chance to continue pretending, "Mother, you know I''m not joking."

    Qian Ziyan gently ced a hand on her shoulder and whispered, "Little Fatty is feeling a bit ufortable staying at the inn alone. You and Xiao Jiu go back and check on him first. Your mother and I have important matters to discuss."

    Dongfang Minghui swallowed hard. Uncle Wood stopped Seventh sister, probably feeling that it was inappropriate for her and Seventh sister to be together. She took two steps forward and said weakly, "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t answer. Her bright ck pupils calmly looked at Qian Yiling, and the weight of the hand on her shoulder grew heavier. A sh of displeasure crossed her eyes. "Mother, Ninth Sister and I will leave first. You and Uncle haven''t seen each other in twenty years, have a good chat."

    After speaking, Qian Wanyu reached out to Dongfang Minghui with a simplemand, "Come here."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t dare to look around and moved towards Qian Wanyu like a turtle. Normally, she would have rushed over eagerly, but now, in front of two people more intimidating than gods, she hesitated.

    Should she really be stirring the nerves of Qian Mama and Uncle Wood like this

    Before she could think of a solution, her hand was dominantly taken by Qian Wanyu.

    "Mother, Uncle, we''ll be leaving first."

    Qian Wanyu, holding Dongfang Minghui''s hand, boldly walked past them. Qian Yiling watched their intertwined fingers and felt a sudden pain in her chest. She opened her mouth but saw Qian Ziyan silently shaking his head at her.

    It wasn''t until they left the cave that Dongfang Minghui, obediently following Seventh sister''s pace, murmured with her head down, "Seventh sister, I''m a bit worried."

    She had been afraid to look at Qian Mama''s expression just now, but Little Colour''s words reminded her. Even a demonic nt could sense the displeasure from the other party, so Qian Yiling must be truly annoyed with her this time.

    Putting herself in Qian Mama''s shoes, she felt it was understandable for her to be angry.

    Qian Wanyu looked as calm as ever, seeming more rxed after speaking to Qian Yiling. She gently scratched the other''s palm with her pinky, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    "What if Mother doesn''t approve?" Dongfang Minghui''s mind went nk, that being the only concern she could think of.

    "She will agree."

    Her mother was an extremely intelligent person. It must have been their excessive closeness today that raised her suspicions. Once the seed of doubt is nted, it wouldn''t take long for her mother to notice. Rather than waiting, it was better to surprise her with the truth. Qian Wanyu didn''t regret today''s impulsiveness, "Give her enough time, she will understand."

    Seventh sister was decisive, domineering, always surprising, and as confident in her answers as ever.

    But, Seventh sister still hadn''t answered her question

    By the time they returned to D City, the sun was high in the sky, at noon. The crowd hurried by, the volume of people no less than on the day of the auction. Not far away, smoke filled the air, the thick smog covering half of the sky.

    "Seventh sister, that direction seems to be where our inn is," Dongfang Minghui said, then turned pale with shock, "It couldn''t be Little Fatty, could it?"

    "Let''s go check it out."

    The two quickly arrived at the Returning Inn, only to see it bustling as usual, seemingly unchanged. They looked up in unison towards the direction of the smoke, and Dongfang Minghui btedly realized that not only was it the direction to their inn, but also where the Yuntian Pavilion was located.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly grabbed a person who was rushing past them, "What happened up ahead?"

    "Ah, you twodies must be new here, came for the auction?" The person guessed smugly, but seeing Qian Wanyu''s stern face, he hurriedly added, "You''re toote, the auction ended a while ago. Moreover,st night, the auction house was burned down by a fire. I''ve never seen such strange mes in my life. It''s said that the water system Spiritual Masters from the Yuntian Pavilion tried to save it all night, but to no avail."

    "It''s a pity for all those treasures. If we had known the auction house would catch fire, that young master might as well have given those treasures to usmon folks."

    The person kept muttering, but Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu couldn''t listen anymore. They quickened their pace and soon arrived at the entrance of the Yuntian Pavilion.

    The once luxurious sign of the Yuntian Pavilion was now charred ck, and the magnificent building had turned into a skeleton overnight. The burnt beams fell to the ground with a gentle breeze, kicking up a lot of ck ash, turning the whole building into ruins. It was evident how fierce the fire was. Standing outside, they saw Spiritual Masters in Yuntian Pavilion uniformsing in and out, ignoring them.

    "Seventh sister, Nangong Yuntian shouldn''t be in trouble, right?" Dongfang Minghui didn''t like how he had once imed the title of one of Seventh sister''s harem, but through their interactions, she had grown a sense of camaraderie. If something happened to him, she would be sad for a while.

    "He''s still alive." Qian Wanyu looked up to see Nangong Yuntian being helped down the steps, limping. The pavilion behind him had been burned to a skeleton, with sporadic mes still flickering on the charred beams, almost insignificant under the daylight. Nangong Yuntian looked extremely embarrassed, his face smeared with dust as if he hadn''t noticed, and his exquisite robe was scorched by the mes, reduced to a short robe. The once suave man looked somewhatical after just one day. He struggled down the stone steps, looking around as if reminiscing, his expression sorrowful.

    Dongfang Minghui saw Nangong Yuntian in such a sorry state for the first time. Even when they had brought him back from the Hry Tribe, he had never been disheveled. She felt a bit of sympathy, "Seventh sister, who in D City would dare to set the Yuntian Pavilion on fire?"

    This must be a deep-seated hatred.

    The Cass and Cyril tribes were eager to make peace with the Nangong family and wouldn''t do such a foolish thing. The most likely culprits were the madmen from the Hry Tribe.

    "The Dragon Pill fell into the hands of the Hry Tribe, they wouldn''t be foolish enough to offend the Yuntian Pavilion, would they?"

    "It wasn''t them."

    Nangong Yuntian probably saw the two of them and walked over, still wearing his usual elegant smile, "I''m sorry for the scene you had to witness. May I know what brings Miss Qian here?"

    Qian Wanyu got straight to the point, "Do you know who did this?"

    Nangong Yuntian''s face showed a bitter smile, "Last night, two people broke into the Yuntian Pavilion demanding the Dragon Pill. Pei Tian said something, and those two set the ce on fire and left."

    Qian Wanyu asked again, "What about the casualties?"

    "Pei Tian checked, the number of casualties is less than ten. What''s truly strange is that the mes couldn''t be extinguished no matter what." Nangong Yuntian was secretly proud of the sess of the auction, not expecting those two strange individuals to destroy his Yuntian Pavilion overnight.

    "Did you lose any of your collection?"

    "No."

    Nangong Yuntian still feels it was a false rm now. Once the mes ignited, seeing that the fire couldn''t be extinguished, he ordered people to quickly move the collections elsewhere. Perhaps, this was the most correct thing he had done.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but sigh upon hearing this. Such a big fire did not cause much damage to Yuntian Pavilion, not even losses, at most, it was just a house burning down. "Did you make enemies outside?"

    Nangong Yuntian''s mouth twitched, "Thedy makes sense. This young master has offended people, if not tens of thousands, then at least thousands."

    He had seen too many who pretended to be friendly on the surface but yed dirty tricks behind the back.

    Dongfang Minghui: "" With so many people, he truly deserved to die.

    "But they all can''t bear to see this young master in trouble." Over the years, he had to snatch resources that belonged to him from a group of jackals, tigers, and leopards, making Yuntian Pavilion unique. If it were a few years ago, he might still be in danger. Now that he holds financial power, even if those people hate him to the core, they still hope he lives well. The mes yesterday were very special. I remember the ssics recorded that the true fire of the dragon n is a me mixed with a hint of gold among the fiery red."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart skipped a beat. Unfortunately, the kind of me Nangong Yuntian mentioned, her little Toothless could produce.

    Qian Wanyu just nced at him lightly, "Young Master Nangong was scared by the fire yesterday, pushing all this to the dragon n. But it''s known that the dragon n has disappeared for hundreds of years. If it really was for the dragon pill, burning down Yuntian Pavilion with a fire seems too light for revenge."

    "Seventh sister is right."

    She definitely wouldn''t believe that Toothless had a part in yesterday''s fire. The mes Toothless spat out in the cavest time were enough to burn them all to death, not just less than ten casualties.

    Nangong Yuntian was just making wild guesses. If it weren''t for someone suddenly mentioning the true fire of the dragon n in his ear yesterday, he wouldn''t have thought of associating those two hooded figures with the dragon n, "The dragon n is naturally tyrannical and would not let off the people in Yuntian Pavilion so easily."

    Tyrannical my foot.

    Dongfang Minghui thought of the daily cute acts of little Toothless. If the timing wasn''t wrong, she would also like to put a sack over Nangong Yuntian''s head and beat him up to vent her anger.

    Qian Wanyu asked again, "Did you see those two people yesterday?"

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu said with a smile that was not a smile, "Since you have seen those two people with your own eyes, why guess it was the dragon n based on just a word? Earlier, after you auctioned the dragon pill, I had asked you about the source of the dragon pill. You must have been prepared mentally by then."

    The dragon n is protective. If there are one or two dragons like Toothless wandering outside, knowing about the dragon pill, they would definitelye for revenge.

    "Well, you have been promoting the auction for several months. Once the dragon pill was out, I''m afraid the rumors would intensify."

    In short, Yuntian Pavilion encountering a fire disaster was entirely Nangong Yuntian''s own doing.

    "Has the person who ced both the Eye of Truth and the Dragon Pill in your auction house ever appeared again?"

    "Never."

    Nangong Yuntian wasn''t foolish. With Qian Wanyu''s continuous questioning, he had a rough idea but suddenly asked, "Miss Qian, may I ask, what is your rtionship with the guardian of the Beast Tribe''s trading market?"

    Qian Wanyu was unexpectedly honest, "She is my mother."

    "Follow me."

    Nangong Yuntian, who had dismissed his attendants and was not used to the cane, suddenly walked back and lost his bnce. Qian Wanyu, who was following behind, quickly reacted and caught him, saying coolly, "Young Master Nangong should be more careful when walking."

    "Cough, this young master was just momentarily distracted. Besides, this time it was for your sake, Miss Qian. Can''t you be a bit gentler with me?" Nangong Yuntian pointed at the cor around his neck that was being held.

    "I thought only women needed to be gentle. I didn''t expect Young Master Nangong to need it too." Qian Wanyu scoffed, releasing Nangong Yuntian''s cor with a look of disdain, then pointed at the two people rushing over, "You two,e here."

    The two initially ignored her, but upon seeing Nangong Yuntian beside her, they obediently approached Qian Wanyu.

    "Your young master is in need of assistance. You need to support him."

    "Come and support this young master." Nangong Yuntian''s mouth twitched, straightened the cor that had been pulled up, and opened his arms like a lord used to being served. The two immediately supported him and slowly led the way.

    "Ninth Sister, your mouth could hang a teapot." Qian Wanyu took the opportunity to hold the other''s soft hand, ying with it casually, while her other hand gently caressed the red corners of the lips.

    Dongfang Minghui was slow to react. Seeing the two''s banter, it was all about flirting. Others might not know, but she did. Knowing Nangong Yuntian''s character, not getting angry at a girl''s teasing and sarcasm meant he definitely had his eyes on Seventh sister.

    Officially, they were Seventh sister''s harem, but Seventh sister was monopolized by her. Used to spending days with Seventh sister, she had even forgotten the urgency of guarding against a love rival.

    Nangong Yuntian was her love rival.

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui''s grip tightened, "Where is he taking us?"

    "Perhaps to a good ce."

    "Eh?" Dongfang Minghui felt a sourness in her heart, but seeing Seventh sister''s excitement, she could only ask, "A good ce?"

    "Mhm."

    Nangong Yuntian led them to a ruin, a sight of destion, "You two, step back. Go find Pei Tian for me."

    Beneath the ruins, there was a secret tunnel dug in advance, prepared even before the construction began. Nangong Yuntian alone found it difficult to open it, so he used this excuse to send the two away, "Miss Qian, would you like to lend a hand?"

    "How can I help?"

    "Clear the debris from this area. The entrance is blocked."

    Even Dongfang Minghui, who might be considered slow, understood what Seventh sister meant by a good ce, referring to treasures hidden in the secret tunnel, "Seventh sister, let me help you."

    "No need, just stand behind Young Master Nangong."

    Dongfang Minghui, though showing a face of disdain, obediently stood behind him. Although Nangong Yuntian was not a Spiritual Master, he was a whole head taller than her. Standing behind him, her line of sight waspletely blocked by his height.

    Qian Wanyu drew her long whip, and a wild wind began to blow, changing the color of the sky. If it was surrounded by smoke before, now the entire sky had changed, covered with dark clouds, as if a heavy rain could pour down at any moment.

    "Uh."

    Dongfang Minghui used her spiritual power to shield herself, barely able to see what Seventh sister was doing, but the sandstorm was too strong, so she closed her eyes until the sound of the wind by her ears seemed to stop.

    Nangong Yuntian''s face darkened, unprepared, his face was smeared with the dark ash from the ruins, even his originally scorched white clothes turned ck. In contrast, Dongfang Minghui, who was hiding behind him, was unscathed.

    "Young Master Nangong" Qian Wanyu''s expression was normal, but she unexpectedly looked at his livid face and said, "Why didn''t you find a ce to take cover?" Then, her gaze lowered to his legs, realizing, "I forgot about Young Master Nangong''s inconvenience. Do you need me to call those two back?"

    Nangong Yuntian was so angered by her that he almost spat blood. He was now sure she did it on purpose.

    "Miss Qian, to save everyone''s time, please lend me a hand."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu agreed quickly, and Dongfang Minghui felt like she had taken a critical hit, but the next second she almostughed out loud. She saw Seventh sister find a charred stick from the ruins and hand it to Nangong Yuntian, "Given the limited conditions, Young Master Nangong, please make do with this."

    Nangong Yuntian looked at the stick that seemed to still be steaming hot, struggled for a moment before taking it, "Miss Qian, lift the iron te below, enter the third corner below, there is a purple-red iron box ced there, bring that iron box up."

    Qian Wanyu slightly raised her eyebrows, "Young Master Nangong trusts me too much. What if I be greedy and take all these things away? You can''t me me then."

    "I trust you."

    "Okay."

    With ease, Qian Wanyu opened the door to the underground passage. The environment below was dim, but after adjusting, Qian Wanyu saw boxes piled up. Following his directions, she arrived at the third corner and indeed found a purple box.

    The ancient box was very simr to the one she had taken before. Holding the box, she took another look, mostly at the umted treasures, then turned and left. "Miss Qian must have guessed, this item was left by your mother in Yuntian Pavilion. Originally, I intended to keep it safe on her behalf, but"

    Yuntian Pavilion is now struggling to protect itself

    "Thank you."

    The two turned and left, leaving Nangong Yuntian standing alone amidst the ruins. It wasn''t until they had walked a long distance that Nangong Yuntian realized, damn, how was he supposed to get back?

    "Seventh sister, did you get it?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu, holding the box and holding Dongfang Minghui''s hand, swaggered out of Yuntian Pavilion and boldly entered the inn, carrying the box in front of so many people and taking it upstairs.

    As soon as they stepped into their room, they were forced back by the mes that met them. Several strands of hair on Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder were burned off. If they hadn''t retreated quickly, not only the hair but even the eyshes might have been burned off.

    "What happened?"

    "Channel your spiritual power!"

    Both of them had faint fluctuations of spiritual power, mainly protecting their feet and hands. As soon as the door was opened, that scorching breath came at them again, and the room was surrounded by steaming droplets of water, dripping down one by one.

    Dongfang Minghui gasped.

    They had been gone for one night, and the room had turned into a steam room.

    "Little Fatty."

    Lying on the bed, Little Fatty had turned into a fiery red doll. The bed board had already been pierced through. They found Little Fatty under the bed.

    A momentter, the inn''s floor would have been pierced through, falling directly onto someone''s dining table, which could lead to any number of incidents. Dongfang Minghui barely touched it and immediately withdrew her hand, her finger charred ck.

    "Don''t touch it."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her away and tore down the bed''s canopy, throwing it over Little Fatty. After flipping it over a few times, Little Fatty was trapped in a ball, "Let''s go."

    The two quickly left the inn and sped to the wastnd thirty meters outside D City.

    "Seventh sister, the cloth is about to be pierced through."

    "Shh."

    The two were quite fast on their feet, but as they reached the outskirts, Qian Wanyu suddenly stopped, "Who''s there, hiding and skulking? Come out."

    Dongfang Minghui first nced at Little Fatty''s condition and whispered, "Seventh sister, there are many people."

    "Uh-huh."

    The group, like the Night Fox n, was dressed in ck and suddenly appeared from all directions, roughly eighteen people, but their aura was different. Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu, having encountered the Night Fox n once, could easily distinguish them.

    "Hand over the Eye of Truth."

    The leader''s voice was hoarse like a crow''s, very unpleasant to hear.

    Qian Wanyu gently ced the wrapped Little Fatty on the ground, "What Eye of Truth?"

    "Lady, don''t y dumb. The box you just took from Yuntian Pavilion is the Eye of Truth. Just hand it over, and I can spare both of your lives," the man said, his voiceced with a sinisterugh.

    "What if I refuse?"

    Dongfang Minghui was somewhat anxious. How could Seventh sister admit so quickly, "Seventh sister, where did we get the Eye of Truth? Wasn''t the Eye of Truth auctioned off by someone else?"

    "Indeed, the Eye of Truth was auctioned off, yet here you are ambushing us, asking for the Eye of Truth. Have you been plotting this for a long time?" Qian Wanyu quickly drew her water thunder whip and attacked the nearest shadow.

    Little Colour''s vines also sprang into action, flipping over most of the people, taking the opportunity to scatter them, "What''s that smell, like something burnt."

    "It''s Little Fatty."

    Dongfang Minghui turned around and saw sparks on the ground, instantly spreading like wildfire.

    A small fire person rolled on the ground, igniting everything it touched. After rolling twice, the cloaks on its body were burnt through, revealing fiery red skin, aplete little fire person.

    "Heavens" She witnessed Little Fatty transform from a snow-white tender little guy to a charred figure, now directly upgraded to a red humanoid, "Little Fatty."

    "Ah." Little Fatty let out a faint sound, rushing over like a small firecracker.

    Dongfang Minghui was still wondering if hugging it would burn her clothes, given the intense firepower and being a fire energy body. Unexpectedly, the little guy bypassed her and knocked someone behind her flying. Moreover, the ck-clothed person who touched Little Fatty was engulfed in mes and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Little Fatty happily yed running circles on the scene, with one person being burned to death with eachp.

    In the blink of an eye, only one of the eighteen people was left, the one who spoke in a weird tone and sounded very old. If not for Qian Wanyu''s quick intervention, he probably would have turned into charcoal too.

    "Following us all the way from Yuntian Pavilion to here, you really went through a lot of trouble."

    Qian Wanyu pulled out an iron box from her space, "You want the Eye of Truth? Let me guess your purpose Perhaps someone told you that the Eye of Truth and the Dragon Pill are two indispensable items. Having only one of them is not very useful. You must gather both to find"

    The person in the ck robe shuddered, his eyes widened, and he lunged forward, revealing the dark spiritual power emanating from his body.

    Qian Wanyu tossed the box behind her and a clump of dark spiritual power appeared in her hand.

    "You''re a Dark Spiritual Master!!!"

    "So what if I am?"

    The clump of dark energy had other colors mottled within it, which were hard to identify unless looked at closely. Even Dongfang Minghui found it difficult to discern what kind of spiritual power Seventh Sister was using from the colors.

    A Five Elements Spiritual Body could be considered a cheating spiritual body.

    "What''s happening, my spiritual power" The old man''s voice was piercing as he screamed.

    The dark spiritual power he released was hooked away by the small strand of dark spiritual power in Qian Wanyu''s hand, like a thread.

    Dongfang Minghui hurriedly followed Little Fatty, as the iron box contained the Eye of Truth. However, upon getting closer, she realized that the iron box was not the one brought out from the secret passage under Yuntian Pavilion. "Little Fatty, give me that box."

    "Ah." Little Fatty obediently handed the iron box to Dongfang Minghui.

    The temperature on both sides of the box was scalding, and she almost dropped it. Just as she turned around, she saw a thread-like thing sticking to the other side of the iron box. When she pulled, she stumbled forward and fell.

    "Seventh sister!"

    Little Fatty grabbed the white thread and instantly melted it.

    Qian Wanyu devoured the man cleanly and helped the person lying on the ground up, saying, "It seems we won''t have peace these next few days."

    "Is it for the Eye of Truth?"

    "Yes."

    Seeing Yuntian Pavilion turned into ruins, she knew the trouble the item her mother had tried to hide would bring, but she didn''t expect those lurking in the dark to be so impatient, wanting to take the Eye of Truth away immediately.

    "So, Seventh Sister, are we going back to the inn now?"

    "Yes."

    Before, Dongfang Minghui was worried and hesitant abouting out, and felt a bit jealous over Nangong Yuntian''s matter. After a series of events, she didn''t have a single thought left. "Seventh sister, you just mentioned there''s a connection between the Eye of Truth and the Dragon Pill, how did you know that?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at her lover''s serious face and pinched that smooth skin gently, "Fool, it was just a bluff."

    "Eh? So it was a lie?" Dongfang Minghui was somewhat dumbfounded, "Seventh sister, were you deceiving them?"

    "Of course."

    The two returned to the inn. The burning air in the room dissipated after they took Little Fatty away, but the bed could no longer be used. Little Fatty looked at it guiltily and sat down on a chair honestly.

    That chair didn''tst even the time it takes an incense stick to burn.

    "Seventh sister, what can we do about Little Fatty''s constitution?" Dongfang Minghui was quite worried. When they returned just now, Little Fatty, this little fire person, was like andscape, attracting the attention of everyone in D City.

    "Ah ah." Little Fatty pointed at the chair under its butt that had burned a hole through.

    "Little Fatty, what''s with the fire on you?" Dongfang Minghui leaned in closer, her little finger was about to poke when Qian Wanyu pulled her back.

    "Stop it, your fingers will get charred." Qian Wanyu dragged her aside, treated the wound first, bandaged it, and then looked at Little Fatty, "Can you control your own spiritual power?"

    "Ah." Little Fatty ah-ed for a long time but couldn''t exin, its little chubby head shaking like a rattle drum.

    "I''ll teach you."

    Qian Wanyu set up a formation in the entire room. If someone broke into the inn, they could see the situation outside clearly, but those people wouldn''t know of their existence.

    Dongfang Minghui stood by, watching Seventh sister teach Little Fatty to cultivate. Before they could check the results, the door of the room was kicked open.

    "Seventh sister, are they here for the Eye of Truth?"

    "Mhm."

    Qian Wanyu watched several groups of people rummaging through the room, not even sparing the bed that Little Fatty had burned through. The two just sat quietly in the formation, watching them curse while searching to see if the Eye of Truth was there, and after searching, they left cursing.

    "How did they know the Eye of Truth was in our hands?" Dongfang Minghui found it very strange, especially since she couldn''t even confirm if the Eye of Truth was in that box. The box hadn''t even warmed up in Seventh sister''s hands before people knew about it

    This speed was indeed too fast.

    "Could there be a spy around Nangong Yuntian?"

    "Perhaps."

    Qian Wanyu was merely specting, but the crux of the problem stilly with the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth. As she thought about it, the beautiful iron box appeared in front of them, "Opening this iron box might reveal why they want this thing."

    "But opening it will take some time. Why didn''t Nangong Yuntian give you the key?" Dongfang Minghuiined. The lock was extremely difficult to open. A wrong move, and the Eye of Truth inside would bepletely ruined.

    "The key is with mother."

    It was supposed to be a simple matter, but Qian Wanyu decided not topromise until her mother had thought it through, "Ninth Sister, guard me while I unlock this. Do not disturb me, remember."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded repeatedly. After Qian Wanyu immersed herself in studying the formation inside the box, several groups of people entered their room.

    "Didn''t the innkeeper say he saw those two girls enter this inn? And that red little monster."

    "How did they suddenly disappear?"

    As Dongfang Minghui listened to them talking about Little Fatty, the sitting Little Fatty suddenly opened his eyes, "Ah ah."

    "Shh"

    "Ah"

    Little Fatty''s voice was a bit loud, the cries somewhat noisy. Dongfang Minghui hurriedly covered Little Fatty''s mouth, "Shh, don''t make noise, Little Fatty. Remember them, we''ll take our revenge slowly."

    Little Fatty''s spirited big eyes blinked and looked at the three people outside the formation, as if remembering Dongfang Minghui''s words.

    "Eh, Little Fatty, your temperature is normal now."

    "Ah."

    The three people searched around but didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they discussed in front of them, "Did the innkeeper downstairs lie, or can they turn invisible?"

    "There''s no invisibility, but a formation can conceal their presence. There might be a small formation in this room that we don''t know about." The man casually strolled in front of Dongfang Minghui, even squatting down to look directly at them, "Go find a formation master. I don''t believe they can disappear right under our noses."

    Hearing they were going to find a formation master, Dongfang Minghui became somewhat flustered.

    "What should we do?" She nced at Seventh Sister and found herpletely unresponsive to the outside world, fully focused on opening the iron box, "We can''t let them disturb Seventh Sister."

    "Ah." Little Fatty clung to Dongfang Minghui like an octopus, pointing at the people outside and then patting her.

    "Little Fatty is looking for trouble," Little Colour said, puffing up in anger.

    "Ah."

    "You want to go out and teach them a lesson?"

    Little Fatty nodded eagerly, looking at Dongfang Minghui with big, hopeful eyes.

    There were originally three people in the room, but with one out searching for a formation master, they should be easy to deal with. Dongfang Minghui thought it over and said, "Little Fatty, be careful. If you can''t beat them, leave the inn first. Don''t let them catch you."

    Little Fatty said "Ah," as if saying leave it to me.

    The two were busy looking around, squatting down to search for something like formation stones, and before they could react, they were suddenly knocked out of the inn by something. Then, they rolled down from the upstairs, with a fiery red little footprint on their buttocks.

    "You''re that little monster!"

    "Ah." Your whole family are little monsters!<blockquote>

    Woow Little Fatty''s strong!</blockquote>

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    The chapters are a bit slow since I''m focusing on  and  however I will still be updating whenever possible :^) I expect to move MIWW to lightnovelsai eventually but the problem is MIWW has a HUGE character count per chapter so not viable for premium haha anyway enough rambling full chapter below

    Another person, carrying a formation stone, hurried upstairs only to find the already spacious room inplete disarray.

    The furniture was smashed to bits, and the floor was pitted and uneven, directly exposing the dining area below.

    Diners downstairs could vaguely see dark fragments falling onto their food as loud crashing sounds echoed around.

    The staircase shook ominously, giving the impression it could copse at any moment.

    Little Fatty swung a man around with one hand, creating the hole in the floor.

    Seeing two more clueless individuals approach, Little Fatty lifted them high with both hands, spun several times, and then hurled them towards the doorway.

    "Ah, fire."

    "There''s a formation in this room," observed the formation master, who was quick to notice.

    Almost everything in the room that could be destroyed was already ruined, except for one spot that was still intact, "right in the northeast corner."

    Little Fatty charged, knocking both men down to the floor below with a loud crash.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the devastated room with a headache, anticipating a heftypensation in spirit stones.

    She couldn''t see what was happening below, only hearing loud noises.

    Just as she stood up, she saw more people approaching the room.

    Mason stood with two others outside the open door, stepping inside with such force that the entire room shook, causing Dongfang Minghui to fall face-first to the ground.

    "Bring that formation master here."

    "This is"

    "This is a freak from the Hry Tribe," Little Colour warned in the soul sea, "be careful."

    Dongfang Minghui felt overwhelmed, unsure of Little Fatty''s status, yet another significant figure had arrived.

    "No, what is he doing here? Doesn''t the Hry Tribe already possess the Dragon Pill?"

    Being a target of robbery, they were now tantly parading themselves.

    "The entire inn is surrounded by people from the Hry Tribe. Little Fatty managed to slip away," Little Colourmented as they were busy looking for the formation master, who was half-dead after being hit by Little Fatty, making it impossible to break the formation.

    "At least he did one thing right."

    Hearing that Little Fatty had escaped, Dongfang Minghui felt slightly relieved.

    "Sir, those two are dead. Should we find another formation master?"

    "Go."

    Mason wandered around the damaged room and paced back and forth in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    "I know the twodies are in this room. Mason has a deal he wishes to discuss with you, pleasee out."

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes in annoyance, "Such a trivial matter."

    Was this man truly unaware or just pretending?

    His bold appearance at the inn was a clear signal to those coveting the Dragon Pill that it was here

    They were already in a precarious situation due to the Eye of Truth, and now with the addition of the Dragon Pill, they were attracting everyone in Darray City who coveted these treasures.

    In an instant, the inn had be a battleground for treasure hunters.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but touch her forehead, "Little Colour, is there any good solution now?"

    "First, dy the time and let your Seventh sister open this iron box."

    "Right, by the time they bring the formation master, it''s still uncertain whether they can break Seventh sister''s barrier."

    Dongfang Minghuiforted herself, going out now might not effectively dy them, and she could likely be held hostage by this beastman named Mason, which would then threaten Seventh sister.

    That would be a loss far outweighing any gain.

    At first, Mason tried to persuade them, but after an hour, his calm facade crumbled, "You two go check, why hasn''t the formation master arrived yet?"

    The two beastman warriors guarding outside quickly left, and returned about the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, bringing with them a smell of blood.

    "Sir, we are still searching. Also, our people encountered an attack outside."

    "Do you know who attacked us?"

    "People from our own tribe."

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback, initially thinking it was members of the Hiry tribe killing each other.

    It was only after Little Colour exined did she realize it was people from the beast tribes, "Could it be Harlow from the Cyril tribe?"

    "Who knows, best if they bite each other."

    "Indeed."

    Under their hopeful gaze, Mason could only hold out for about two more hours.

    After much persuasion, he finally had to say, "Mason here would like to owe two favors to thedies. The Dragon Pillbined with the Eye of Truth can have unexpected effects. Youdies holding the Eye of Truth, and I having the Dragon Pill, cooperation is the best choice. I hope youdies will consider this carefully, and Mason will visit another day."

    After saying this, Mason, along with two others, jumped directly out of the window in their room, very swiftly.

    Outside, a fierce battle ensued, destroying half of the Guest Inn.

    The fightsted until deep into the night, only quieting down when all was silent.

    Then Dongfang Minghui heard the innkeeper wailing like a ghost.

    "That Mason''s words sounded very sincere."

    Dongfang Minghui mused.

    Before, she had never thought of putting the two treasures together, but one after another, people kept whispering about these treasures in her ear, "Seventh sister had also guessed that the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth are rted, and Nangong Yuntian also revealed that these two items were made by the same person. The person who sent these items to the Yuntian Pavilion auction really had a good idea"

    It stirred up a storm of blood and violence, yet the person behind it never showed their face.

    "Ah."

    A fiery red fat mouse appeared in front of her.

    Dongfang Minghui reached out to touch it, but found a barrier stopping her.

    The fat mouse scurried around in front of her, suddenly realizing it couldn''t find the way back.

    "Wow, not returned for a day, how did this room get so damaged?"

    Mu Sheng couldn''t help but shake his head, "Little mouse, what are you doing?"

    The little mouse went to get help, bringing back Qianzi Yan and Mu Sheng, which was beyond Dongfang Minghui''s expectations.

    Qian Ziyan stared intently, "It''s the fluctuation of the formation; she is looking for the entrance."

    "Ah? A formation?"

    Mu Sheng immediately understood.

    Someone was in that only well-preserved ce, "Minghui and Sister Wanyu are inside the formation, why don''t theye out when they see us?"

    The little mouse instantly transformed into a human form, chubby, with small hands touching all over the barrier, yet feeling nothing, and soon started to get anxious, continuously making noises.

    Mu Sheng''s question reminded Qian Ziyan, "Let''s wait a bit."

    Seeing Little Fatty pacing back and forth in front of the formation, Mu Sheng hurriedly picked her up, thankful that Little Fatty had learned to conceal her aura; otherwise, Mu Sheng would have definitely been scorched, "Don''t worry, Minghui and Sister Wanyu wille out soon."

    This "soon"

    Lasted until the next day''s afternoon.

    The innkeeper tried several times to cause trouble but was sent away by Mu Sheng using spirit stones.

    Thest time, Mu Sheng spoke righteously, "I willpensate you three times the market price for the damages inside this room. If you still want to cause trouble, don''t me me for being rude."

    After a railing was broken by Mu Sheng''s little green vines, the innkeeper dared note up again.

    Holding the sleeping Little Fatty, Mu Sheng muttered to himself, "It seems that with such people, you need to show some force to make them behave."

    He believed he had given enoughpensation, but the other party was still not satisfied,ing over every so often, which was very annoying.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butugh and cry upon hearing this.

    To be able to irritate Mu Sheng, who was usually good-tempered, the innkeeper really had some skill.

    "Uncle, why haven''t Sister Wanyu and Minghuie out yet? Did something happen?"

    Mu Sheng had waited all night, almost running out of patience.

    Outside, it seemed calm, but it was actually the quiet before the storm.

    "Wait a bit longer."

    Qian Ziyan also took the opportunity to go outside and found out a lot had happened in these two days and nights that they couldn''t have anticipated.

    The Yuntian Pavilion was burned, the Return Inn was destroyed, and both the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth appeared

    These rumors spread like paper into every corner of Dr City.

    If not for Little Fatty sneaking out to inform them in the middle of the night, he wouldn''t have known so much had happened.

    Just then, Dongfang Minghui heard a slight click'', "Seventh"

    After opening the iron box, Qian Wanyu took out a stone embedded with an eyeball from the green stone, "Is this the Eye of Truth?"

    Up close, it wasn''t as shocking as it seemed from afar.

    The two moved closer and realized that the so-called Eye of Truth was still closed, "Seventh sister, how do we open this eye?"

    Imagine, an eye not far from you, a living eyeball, just thinking about it was creepy.

    Just after she finished speaking, Qian Wanyu released her spiritual power to tightly envelop the stone, and the eyeball slowly began to open.

    Dongfang Minghui was truly startled, only to see a beam of light refracting from those blue pupils, covering the barrier in front of them.

    "Wanyu, Minghui, why are you both sitting on the ground?"

    Dongfang Minghui was frightened; the light had an eerie quality, and when it swept over, she thought she might lose something and naturally plopped down on the ground.

    She reached out her hand, and Little Fatty, who was in Mu Sheng''s arms, promptly ran over and pulled her up.

    "This isthe Eye of Truth."

    Qian Ziyan approached with a slight astonishment, without the support of spiritual power, it closed again.

    Although it was just a brief glimpse, he could clearly discern the eye embedded in the stone, and he sighed, "The Eye of Truth can indeed break through formations, truly living up to its reputation."

    Qian Wanyu locked it back in the box, which couldpletely shield the aura of the Eye of Truth, quite conveniently, "How did you guyse back?"

    "Seventh sister, it was Little Fatty who brought them here."

    Dongfang Minghui touched Little Fatty''s smooth head, noticing that everyone else was bald, except for a soft, hair-like substance that seemed to be growing on Little Fatty''s forehead, "Little Fatty is growing up."

    "Ah."

    Yes.

    "Such a good boy."

    Dongfang Minghui kissed her little cheek, suddenly feeling a sense of motherhood, she quickly shook off the strange feeling,forting herself, "It must be because I haven''t seen Toothless for a long time."

    That little thing had been calling her mother since it was young, but then suddenly left home without a word.

    Qian Wanyu stood up, "We can''t stay in this room, let''s switch to another."

    The innkeeper, who had just been frightened by Mu Sheng, was distressed when he heard they wanted to change rooms, but due to the pressure, he had no choice but to arrange another room for them.

    Qian Ziyan took a quick look; theyout of the rooms was the same, only switching from the left side to the right, he disagreed, "You should continue staying here, those who want the Eye of Truth wille again."

    By then, the entire inn might be reduced to ashes.

    "Ah, Seventh sister, actually, the leader from the Hry Tribe also visited our room."

    "What did hee for?"

    Qian Wanyu was somewhat influenced by him, having seen him once in the Hry Tribe, a relentless madman.

    She poured herself a ss of water, pondered for a moment, listening to Ninth Sister recount what happened during the time she was picking the lock.

    After listening silently, Qian Ziyan spoke first, "Your mother also heard from the Night Fox n that by gathering both items, one could obtain the map to the Dragon n''s territory."

    "I know."

    Qian Wanyu fiddled with the water ss in her hand, "Since this Mason wants to cooperate, then we might as well cooperate with him."

    "Seventh sister, Mason is a freak, shouldn''t we reconsider?"

    "Only by deciphering both the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth can we possibly uncover what the person spreading these rumors really wants to do."

    Qian Wanyu said calmly, "We can''t let him keep leading us by the nose."

    The opponent went to great lengths to auction, destroy the Cloud Pavilion, and now has revealed even greater uses for the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth

    Everything seems like a setup, and being in the game, we naturally have to follow the y.

    "It''s too dangerous, your mother ordered me to take the Eye of Truth from your hands and give it to her, she will handle everything."

    "Uncle, since it''s so dangerous, let''s not involve my mother. If everyone figures out our situation, it wouldn''t be good."

    Qian Wanyu naturally wouldn''t agree to it.

    "Wanyu."

    "Uncle, I''ve made up my mind."

    The two were at an impasse, holding their ground over the whereabouts of the Eye of Truth.

    "Sorry to disturb you," Mason said, more subdued this time, dressed in arge ck robe that covered his entire figure, with only two people following him, different from the two from yesterday, all d in ck robes.

    The shopkeeper chased after them, unable to offend either party, and after witnessing a brief moment of peace between the two sides, he sighed and went downstairs.

    Mu Sheng saw his hurried steps and guessed he was probably looking for a ce to hide.

    At first nce, Dongfang Minghui thought another Death Spiritual Master had arrived.

    Qian Wanyu nced at him irritably, "If you know you''re disturbing us, you should have the sense to leave."

    Masonughed heartily, quicklyposed himself, and said seriously, "Miss Qian, I sincerely came to cooperate with you."

    "Cooperate?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at Qian Ziyan, "How convenient, I too am looking to cooperate with the owner of the Dragon Pill. I''ve seen your sincerity before, but I''m not sure if your idea of cooperation matches what I have in mind."

    Qian Ziyan had no choice but to sit back down.

    Mason looked at everyone present, "Miss Qian, this isn''t the best ce to talk. Jacob, that madman, has been hovering around metely. I''m afraid if I stay here any longer than expected, everyone will know that the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth are at the Huiyun Inn."

    "You want to change locations?"

    Qian Wanyu cut to the chase, "How do I know you''re not nning to ambush me somewhere unfamiliar?"

    "Miss Qian jests. If I wanted to ambush you, would I have waited until now?"

    A glint shed in Mason''s eyes, which Dongfang Minghui saw clearly.

    He definitely had designs on the Eye of Truth, but as the owner of the Dragon Pill, he was in no position to act and had to settle for cooperation.

    "Maybe," Qian Wanyu said frankly, "I''m very suspicious by nature. To ensure a good start to our cooperation, I think I should choose the location. Do you have any objections?"

    Mason was very confident, not believing that the four people present could ambush him, so he agreed readily.

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment, then suggested with a smile, "How about we meet tomorrow, thirty meters north of Darray City, in an open area? If you''re doubtful, feel free to send someone to scout the area first."

    Dongfang Minghui stood behind her, unable to see Seventh sister''s expression, but could guess that Seventh sister was acting nonchnt.

    Indeed, that area was an open field, and anyone unfamiliar with the terrain could be easily fooled.

    But the people brought by Qian Mama were probably hidden there.

    Was Seventh sister nning topletely break ties with the Hrys tribe?

    After agreeing on the time and ce, Mason left with his people, and the room remained silent for a long time.

    Dongfang Minghui was full of questions, but she hadn''t sorted them out yet and hesitated to ask.

    "Wanyu, what exactly do you want to do?"

    Qian Ziyan also couldn''t figure out Qian Wanyu''s intentions.

    "Of course, to cooperate."

    Qian Wanyu said matter-of-factly, "If all goes well, we will know the connection between the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth by tomorrow."

    No one present believed that tomorrow''s cooperation would start simply.

    After resting for a night, the four of them left the inn as if nothing had happened.

    Before leaving, they settled all the debts, including damages from the past few days, almost prompting the innkeeper to hang a sign sayingHappy to see the disaster gods leave.

    Seeing the innkeeper''s tearfully joyful expression, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butugh and cry.

    "Seventh sister, do you n not toe back after the cooperation?"

    "Yes."

    Mu Sheng secretly watched them, still remembering what Wanyu said in the cave that day"Mother has promised me to her, is that okay?"

    That her'' was Minghui.

    But no matter how he looked at it, he felt that it should be Wanyu marrying Minghui, not Minghui marrying Wanyu.

    Mu Sheng didn''t realize that his thoughts had shifted from the impossibility of a rtionship between two women to who should marry whom.

    He kept watching and noticed that it was mostly Minghui chattering beside Wanyu, asking questions, while Wanyu asionally gave answers that werent really answers, yet with a patient and indulgent expression.

    "Why didn''t I notice it before?"

    Mu Sheng fiercely smacked his head, realizing that there were clear signs all along, but when they were together before, he only felt that the sisters had a strangely good rtionship.

    Seeing Mu Sheng muttering to himself and following behind them, Qian Ziyan shook his head helplessly, pausing slightly as the wind picked up.

    "Seventh sister, are you saying that turtle is very scheming?"

    Qian Wanyu suddenly grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s hand, pulling her into an embrace, "Someone ising, take care of Little Fatty."

    "Ah, so soon."

    They had just left Dicheng, and there was still a long way to the agreed ce, yet suddenly there were more people.

    The neer was very open and unhidden, Dongfang Minghui was surprised because the people surrounding them were from the Cyril tribe, and the young Harlow, who looked quite handsome from a distance, would probably be more likable if his eyes didnt emit such a sharp light.

    "Hand over the Eye of Truth."

    Qian Wanyu sneered, "If you''re capable, you could ambush Mason here and take the Dragon Pill from him. Ambushing us, aren''t you afraid it will ruin your cooperation with the Kas Tribe?"

    Harlow, already half-beast, seemed unwilling to waste even a moment.

    However, upon hearing her words, he abruptly reverted to human form, his face turning ashen, "Who are you? You think by mentioning the Kas Tribe I wouldn''t dare touch you?"

    Qian Wanyu unleashed her full spiritual power, "If you can defeat me, I will hand over the item to you. If you lose, get as far away as you can."

    Whether it was the Cyril Tribe or the Hrys Tribe, Qian Wanyu had no fondness for them, stemming from her experiences when she first arrived at the beast tribes.

    "Seventh sister, beat him hard."

    Best to beat him until even his parents wouldn''t recognize him.

    From what Karu said, this young man was extremely arrogant, capable of taking on ten of the beast tribe alone, making him a tough opponent.

    If not dealt with decisively now, he would only cause more troubleter.

    Dongfang Minghui, holding Little Fatty, stood aside, only to be suddenly struck by an arrow from behind.

    "Ah."

    Someone attacked.

    Dongfang Minghui, holding Little Fatty, dodged and rolled, but the arrow seemed to tail them, striking repeatedly, "You dare to ambush us."

    Qian Ziyan released the iron box on his back, and a cloud of dust and sand swept through.

    "Such strong wind."

    Qian Wanyu watched Harlow coldly, her spiritual power instantly transforming into aggressive dark energy.

    Harlow was surprised, but suddenly reverted from his beast form, shouting angrily, "Who among you acted? Step forward and end yourself."

    "Sir, without yourmand, we wouldn''t dare to make a move."

    His men all stood aside, none had moved, but the arrows were cleverly shot from their position.

    If not looked at closely, it was hard to tell.

    Harlow then realized, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, "Let''s cease fire for now, I will give you an exnation."

    Qian Wanyu nced coldly, "Fine."

    She wasn''t someone to be easily provoked.

    The arrows targeted Dongfang Minghui and Mu Sheng, always narrowly missing, creating a heart-stopping scene.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but angrily say, "Picking on the weak."

    "Ah."

    Little Fatty, facing the arrows, swiftly darted into the bushes, and soon the clump of grass caught fire.

    Several people were exposed.

    Little Colour''s tendrils shot into the bushes, pulling out several people.

    At Harlow''smand, his group instantly transformed into beasts and pounced towards the hidden attackers, with one figure moving faster than them all, dragging a person quickly in front of Dongfang Minghui.

    "Shaman."

    Dongfang Minghui was slightly startled and looked up to see who it was.

    The person had grown much more robust than when she had left, his skin tanned, but his eyes were even brighter, "Leen?"

    "Um."

    Leen smiled warmly, nodding vigorously at her.

    "I didn''t expect you to have grown so much, Leen."

    The once frail boy seemed to have grown up overnight.

    Not only that, he was now a head taller than her, and she hadn''t been sure it was him at first nce.

    "Xiao Pang really misses you."

    After saying this, Leen''s face turned half red.

    Qian Wanyu looked at Leen with a cold gaze and took Dongfang Minghui''s hand, "Besides your hand, did you get hurt anywhere else?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head nkly, and the wound on her hand was healing at an astonishing rate.

    She quickly withdrew her hand, "Seventh sister, who are these people?"

    "The mastermind behind the scenes."

    Qian Wanyu squatted down with a smile, pulled a sharp arrow from the man''s body, the arrowhead ck and coated with deadly poison.

    She twisted her wrist slightly, driving the arrow deep into the man''s arm.

    "Ah"

    "Shooting hidden arrows, you guys shot too early."

    Qian Wanyu said with a smile.

    As she pulled out the arrow and slid it away, the man''s eyes widened and he fell to the ground, breathless.

    At the same time, Harlow and his group had thrown out most of the people hiding in the shadows.

    Harlow transformed into a lion, his golden fur as conspicuous as his blond hair.

    "Thank you."

    Qian Wanyu noticed that these people were still breathing, which was exactly what Harlow had just mentioned.

    Harlow nced slightly, noticing Leen standing beside them.

    He pounced, but Leen quickly dodged back.

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that Lian''s steps were clearly in sync with Seventh sister, "He has also learned to shrink the ground into inches."

    "Roar"

    "Um."

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, watching the two leave before saying, "Leen has great talent, his growth is beyond my expectations."

    Dongfang Minghui felt somewhat envious, as not many people received praise from Seventh sister, "Seventh sister, if you keep praising him like this, I might get jealous."

    Qian Wanyu raised her hand and vigorously ruffled her lover''s hair.

    She was the one who got jealous, especially since that boy''s gaze at Ninth Sister was really annoying, "If he is here, Karu should also be around."

    Harlow forced Leen to make a move, but Leen dodged every time, his agility making Harlow very envious.

    In the end, Harlow, dissatisfied, transformed back into human form and said, "If you''re a man of the Beast Tribe, then fight, what''s the point of dodging back and forth?"

    Leen''s gaze subtly shifted towards the two in the middle of the field, quickly leaving Harlow behind.

    "This little brat."

    Harlow had apparently already put the battle with Qian Wanyu behind him, "Hey, are we still fighting?"

    Qian Wanyu estimated the time, "No, you''ve wasted too much time, the hour I agreed upon with them is almost here."

    "Let''s go."

    "Mm."

    Harlow scratched his head, and after a while cursed, "Damn, these troublesome people."

    "Leen, how did you know we were here?"

    Dongfang Minghui had been looking for a while and hadn''t seen Karu, nor had anyone from the Kas tribe appeared, so she couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "It was Karu who came back and said you were at the Return Inn."

    Leen had an iron bow on his back, which seemed to be made of mysterious iron, and the arrows in his quiver were sharpened even more, a far cry from the stumbling boy who struggled to survive back then.

    Qian Wanyu, however, understood that Leen was a Wind System Spiritual Master with exceptional hearing.

    He must have not only heard Karu''s words but perhaps also Harlow''s orders, which is why he quietly followed.

    "There''s one thing, after this is over, you need to confirm with Karu," Qing Mo instructed.

    "Mm."

    Dongfang Minghui remembered that Leenhade over through the trading market and then met up with Karu and the others, "Leen, this trip is fraught with danger, you might want to go back for now, to avoid getting involvedter."

    "I''m not afraid," Leen shook his head firmly.

    "Leen, you don''t understand, what we''re about to face next might" Dongfang Minghui knew he was stubborn, but still tried to persuade him.

    "Ninth Sister," Qian Wanyu smiled, "Since Leen wants to follow us, don''t stop him."

    Leen nodded slightly towards her, but he didn''t follow her around calling her master like he used to.

    The journey that followed went smoothly, without encountering any strange incidents.

    Qian Ziyan arrived at the destination, the surroundings were indeed empty, with only some grass and hardly a few big trees, truly open and unobstructed, "Wanyu, are you sure they wille on time?"

    "Wait, I only cooperate with the owner of the Dragon Pill."

    Dongfang Minghui snickered, Seventh sister was cursing that the Dragon Pill in Mason''s hands might be taken by someone else, "Then we''ll wait a bit longer."

    Leen had always been by her side, watching her hold a Little Fatty whose eyes were lively, darting here and there.

    "Shaman, I just heard you call her Little Fatty."

    "Yeah, that''s right, what about it?"

    Dongfang Minghui seemed very calm, even pinching Little Fatty''s paw to wave at him, "By the way, Leen, since you are from the beast n, why haven''t I seen you transform?"

    Leen''s expression darkened, and he slightly turned his body as if to shield something.

    It was the first time Dongfang Minghui saw the usually honest Leen change his expression, and she quickly wondered if she had said something wrong.

    Sometimes she spoke without thinking, and hurriedly sought advice in her soul sea, "Little Colour, what should I do?"

    "Most of the beast n can transform, but there are also ordinary people who cannot," Little Colour exined matter-of-factly, "Ever since you saw this kid, hasn''t he always been just a person carrying a bucket of wooden arrows?"

    "Right, Leen has never transformed in front of us, sigh," Dongfang Minghui muttered, "But, Leen is extremely talented, how could he be an ordinary person?"

    "That''s something you''ll have to ask him."

    That was stating the obvious, asking around only toe back to the same question.

    "Leen, tell me about Little Fatty, how is it doing now?"

    Dongfang Minghui had entrusted him with the care of two battle beasts.

    "Little Fatty is doing well, it has be a father."

    "Ah, a father?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened, unable to imagine that the chubby little guy had be a father, "Are the little ones just like it?"

    Speaking of Little Fatty, a smile appeared on Leen''s face.

    At the market, there were only two battle beasts, but these two little guys did well, somehow luring back a dozen more battle beasts home in just half a year.

    Battle beasts are precious, and in the market, they are treated much better than ordinary people.

    As the one who took care of them closely, Leen felt it the most.

    Facing those asionally cute and well-behaved little ones, something in his heart would always soften.

    He cared for them day and night, worrying about this and that.

    If they were ever sick, he would be incredibly anxious.

    In this agreed ce, everyone was originally on edge, but listening to Leen talk about the battle beasts, they unknowingly let their guard down.

    Mu Sheng was extremely curious; he had only heard of battle beasts but had never seen one.

    "Ah, Little Fatty actually lured back one of its own kind, that''s great."

    Dongfang Minghui had always thought that the little guy, aside from eating and asionally being cute, would also consider its own lifelong matters truly, appearances are deceiving, "When we get back, I want to go see Little Little Fatty."

    "Little Little Fatty is even greedier than Little Fatty, nowpletely round."

    Leen thought of the little one who, if it hurried, would just roll on the spot, rolling straight over.

    "Hahaha, that''s so fun."

    Qian Wanyu also didn''t expect those two battle beasts to have caused so much trouble.

    A casual action back then had led the market to start breeding battle beasts.

    Hearing the news, she sensed a group of people rapidly approaching their location, "Alright, everyone, sit still, they''re here."

    "Hmm."

    Leen''s gaze circled around Little Fatty, "Shaman, whose child is this?"

    Without a second thought, Dongfang Minghui answered, "He''s mine, isn''t that right, Little Fatty?"

    Little Fatty tilted his head, sizing up Leen, "Ah."

    Yes.

    It was still Mason who came, Qian Wanyu looked at him and the group behind him with a calm face.

    The group had blood stains on them and their clothes were disheveled, indicating they had encountered an attack by Harlow just before passing through the area they hade from, though it was unclear why Harlow had attacked.

    She spoke lightly, "You are beyond the agreed time."

    Mason, with his thick eyebrows and intense eyes, frowned, giving off a fierce look, "Miss Qian, please forgive us, we encountered some rats on the way here, which caused the dy."

    "Ha, rats."

    "What do you mean by cooperation?"

    "Miss Qian, it would be very difficult for just a few of you to protect the Eye of Truth," Mason said bluntly, his dark gaze lingering on Leen, because when he had agreed on the time with Qian Wanyu yesterday, there were only a few people in the room, but today there was an extra person unexpectedly.

    He was arrogant, but also very suspicious.

    Otherwise, with so many people vying for the Dragon Pill, it would still end up in his hands.

    "Who is this?"

    "Whether we can protect the Eye of Truth is not something to be imed by mere words," Qian Wanyu rebuked, "Otherwise, how about we have a match first, and then decide who can truly protect the Eye of Truth?"

    Mason frowned, dueling was not his intention, and he rarely saw a girl who loved to duel, "Miss Qian, this is a matter of great importance, I, Mason, swear by the name of the Beast God, that after finding the treasure, I will share it equally with you."

    "Beast God?"

    Qian Wanyuughed, "The Beast God will surely bless the people of your beast tribe, but not us, so, sorry, if your so-called cooperation is just for me to hand over the Eye of Truth, then our cooperation ends here."

    Dongfang Minghui hugged Little Fatty, who turned around and rested his chin on her shoulder, seemingly looking at something, just murmuring softly.

    Qian Wanyu signaled with her eyes, and Qian Ziyuan, along with Mu Sheng, turned to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Mason and his twenty or so men forcefully pushed them back a step, Dongfang Minghui said displeased, "If soft tactics don''t work, you resort to force?"

    Leen took the bow from his back, and unexpectedly shot an arrow into the sky.

    "Who are you signaling to?"

    Mason was furious.

    "Can you really force us to hand over the Eye of Truth with so many people and not allow us to call for reinforcements?"

    Leen retorted sharply.

    Qian Wanyu nced at him unexpectedly, "The more the merrier."

    When the chaos starts, those who fish in troubled waters will take the chance to show themselves.

    "Hand over the Eye of Truth to me."

    Mason was getting anxious, and seeing this, he transformed into his beast form, his ws shing towards Qian Wanyu.

    "Seventh sister, be careful."

    Qian Wanyu was well-prepared, her Water Thunder Whipshed out unceremoniously, hooking off a chunk of flesh from his w, leaving it bloody and mangled.

    At the same time, Mu Sheng and Dongfang Minghui leaned on each other, spreading a vast of vines with the help of Little Colour and Little Green, "Should we let Little White scatter some sleeping powder?"

    "No, it wouldnt be fun if we just knock them out."

    Then it wouldn''t be a case of the mantis stalking the cicada, but them struggling to deal with the people following Mason.

    "Ah, Little Fatty, where are you going?"

    Leen had been standing by her side, his arrows striking with unerring uracy.

    The beastmen hit by his arrowsy on the ground, unable to move for a long time.

    Dongfang Minghui asked, "Did you add something special to these arrows?"

    "Yes."

    "Not good, theres a fire!"

    Little Colour and Little Greens vines swiftly dispersed, retreating into their respective soul seas.

    Small sparks began to dot the continuous grasnd, and the fire quickly grew fierce, burning its way towards them.

    The zing mes were interspersed with streaks of golden fire.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    "Is it Toothless?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face was full of hope, but she was almost burned by the mes. Leen quickly pulled her back, looking displeased, "This fire is really strange, be careful, shaman."

    The wind was still, and the wind, sand, and soil could not move it at all, and it burned more vigorously as it went on. Even though there were few trees around them, the mes automatically formed a circle, forcing them to retreat within it.

    The beastmen brought by Mason also tried to escape from the faint ring of fire, but as soon as they crossed over, the faint mes suddenly surged up, engulfing the person whole, without even a scream, turning them into ashes.

    "You actually ambushed us here!" Mason red, his crimson eyes looking as if he wanted to devour someone.

    "Nonsense." Qian Wanyu rarely got tough, without saying a word, she pped him, "If you have real evidence, I won''t acknowledge this me. It was you who proposed cooperation first, and then without a word, you wanted to snatch the True Eye from my hands. Now that you''ve been ambushed by others, you still want to turn the tables. There''s no such thing in this world where all the good things are for you to enjoy."

    Qian Ziyi had never thought of using weapons before, but the group of beastmen not only knew they couldn''t get out, but also attacked him from all sides, truly provoking him.

    "It can''t be Toothless. I don''t think there''s necessarily only Toothless in the world who can produce this kind of me. Don''t jump to conclusions." Mu Sheng had just calmed down Dongfang Minghui, but then saw arge and a small figure appear on the outskirts of the fire, "Who are these two?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at their attire, "They seem to have appeared at the auction scene before."

    Mason made a move to attack Qian Wanyu, especially when he saw her easily dodge, as if she was ying with him, which made him even more furious.

    Qian Wanyu coldly observed and quickly dealt with Mason, pressing her foot against the head of the beastman, "I heard that people from the Hrys tribe are always brainless. I didn''t believe it before, but now I see it''s true, just as the rumors say."

    Mason instantly transformed into a shadow, with his face still under her foot, roaring continuously, seeming very unwilling.

    "If I were you, I would choose to cooperate with me, to uncover the mastermind together, instead of rushing to tear off the face and let the hawk catch the prey." Qian Wanyu hinted at the two people standing outside the ring of fire, watching them fight inside the circle like dogs. Qian Wanyu chuckled, and the Water Thunder Whip naturally retracted from Mason''s neck, "Are you here for the Dragon Pill or the True Eye? Or perhaps both?"

    "Miss, too much knowledge can be harmful. It''s better to know less about some things." The slightly taller man in the ck robe had the height of an adult man, but his words were hoarse like an old man, sending chills down one''s spine.

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui wanted to get a clear look at the person standing next to the old man, who had just reached her chest, estimating that he should be a child.

    After Little Bean Sprout transformed into a humanoid form, Little Colour could also transform into a humanoid form Could she hope that her missing Toothless could also transform into a humanoid form?

    "Old man, was it you who ordered the fire at the Yuntian Pavilion?" Qian Wanyu smiled, "The Dragon Pill is rted to the dragon race, but I don''t know what rtionship you have with the dragon race."

    "Surrender the Dragon Pill and the True Eye, and I will spare your lives."

    "Can you use a fresher term?" Qian Wanyu nced at the fire and whispered, "Later, I''ll give him the iron box, and you and Mu Sheng''s uncle can leave this ce first."

    "No." She was most afraid of fire. Just now, there were a few people under Mason who tried to jump out of the fire, but they all suffered the mes'' devouring. This fire was almost identical to the real fire Toothless usually breathed out. If she had to distinguish between them, it would probably be that Toothless''s mes were harder to control, more impulsive and fierce, while the fire in front of her was like a small fire, burning gently.

    "Stupid Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu also had no other choice but to deal with her, whispering, "There is no Toothless among them, we should be grateful."

    "Why?"

    Qian Wanyu, however, refused to exin any further, pushing her towards Qian Zhiyan and loudly saying, "Uncle, let''s not get involved in this mess. The mes are too fierce, let''s hand over the True Eye."

    She took out a purple iron box from her spatial storage, the same one she had taken from the Cloud Sky Pavilion.

    Upon seeing it, Mason became anxious, "Miss Qian, we can discuss everything. I am willing to exchange something of equal value for your True Eye. Why not give it to me?"

    Qian Wanyu seemed to be persuaded, her face showing a mix of struggle and hesitation. At times, she looked at the people outside the ring of fire, and at other times, she looked at Mason, who was full of anticipation, appearing extremely distressed.

    "Miss Qian, if you give it to them, you will get nothing in return. Give it to me, at least you won''t be short of spirit stones. I can also promise you that when we find the treasure trove, I will offer ayer of treasure as a thank-you gift to you." Mason, who was cautious and alert to the people around him, kept his sharp eyes fixed on the purple box in Qian Wanyu''s hand.

    Qian Zhiyan''s face turned serious, "No."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes flickered as she remembered that Seventh Sister seemed to have ced the True Eye in the iron box that previously held Little Bean Sprout. So, there was nothing in the iron box in front of her. She watched the two people outside warily, "Uncle, our lives are important."

    Mu Sheng, however, did not believe that Sister Wanyu would give up so easily. He also advised from the side, "Uncle, our lives are important. It might be better to make a deal with the beast tribe, at least we can get some spirit stones."

    As for Mason''s empty promises, no one paid any attention to them.

    Lynn remained silent, aiming his bow and arrow at the two people on the outer ring. He had previously shot two arrows, but they were blocked by the mes. This was the first time he had encountered such a tricky situation, so he remained still, waiting for a better opportunity.

    Listening to their back-and-forth, Qian Wanyu then said to Mason, "I can give it to you, but you must hand over all the spirit stones you spent at the auction, not a single one less."

    Mason''s eyes lit up upon hearing this,pletely forgetting that Qian Wanyu had once stepped on his face and he had thought of tearing her apart. "Of course."

    "Let''s exchange now, the True Eye for the spirit stones." Qian Wanyu was not one to be taken advantage of, "It must be done face-to-face, otherwise how can I be sure you''re not trying to deceive me out of the True Eye in my hand?"

    "This" Mason was at a loss. He was about to get what he wanted, but the other party refused to hand over the spirit stones.

    Spirit stones and such were nothing.

    At the auction, he was unaware of the connection between the True Eye and the Dragon Pill. Otherwise, how could he have watched it fall into someone else''s hands? Mason had no choice but to wave his hand, gathering all the people together, "Calcte how many spirit stones you have left and hand them all over to me."

    While Mason and the others were busy gathering the spirit stones, Qian Wanyu nced at the ring of fire, "The fire ring is shrinking little by little."

    "Mm."

    Qian Ziyi remained calm and ced the iron box from behind in front of himself, "Do whatever you want, I will take them away."

    "It seems like the two of you are cooperating quite well." The old man moved his finger lightly, and the fire ring on the ground separated Qian Wanyu and Mason from each other like a wandering dragon, "Hand over the True Eye, and you can leave separately."

    "You, you, you, you are going too far." Dongfang Minghui saw the fire ring turn into a Tai Chi pattern, "Seventh sister, he clearly doesn''t want us to cooperate with Mason and them. This person''s ambition is really big."

    "Uncle."

    Qian Ziyi understood and took out the vertical object, lightly flicked his finger, a strong wind blew the mes into disarray, but still maintained the basic state. The stubbornness of the mes surprised them. With a slight breeze, the mes rose much higher.

    Qian Wanyu held the iron box in one hand and swung the water thunder whip in the other hand, causing the soil to fly, temporarily extinguishing the mes to some extent.

    "Let''s go."

    "Wishful thinking."

    Mason on the side, as well as the old man guarding outside the fire ring, allunched attacks towards Qian Wanyu. Qian Wanyu had to defend against the attacks of both, gradually falling into a disadvantage, and said, "You two are crazy. The True Eye is here. You can grab it yourselves."

    She threw the iron box into the air, and the old man and Mason both leaped up to try to snatch it. Qian Wanyu could not let them have their way, so she vigorously swung the water thunder whip, pulling the iron box back into the fire ring, making a loud pping sound.

    In order to seize the iron box, the old man also rushed into the mes.

    Qian Wanyu built a high wall of earth, quickly separating the mes,pletely opening up a path, "Channel your spiritual power into your legs, I will let you run when I say so."

    Qian Ziyi yed with the strings of the zither, and the energy scattered from the zither like a sharp wind de towards the mes. Each time it was yed, the mes would be dispersed, but they would quickly merge again.

    Knowing that these mes were very difficult to deal with, Dongfang Minghui felt a headache. If Toothless or Little Fatty were by her side Inadvertently, she nced around, not knowing if it was telepathy, but Little Fatty was standing behind the people outside the circle.

    Little Fatty hid behind the person, stuck out a little head, blinked at her, and then Dongfang Minghui saw Little Fatty extend his hands and push the person into the fire ring.

    The young man probably didn''t expect someone to dare push him. He was covered in mes all over his body, and he wore a ck robe to conceal it, so that no one could see through it. It was the first time he encountered someone who wasn''t afraid of the mes on his body, and he was stunned.

    "Ah."

    Little Fatty pped and cheered, tilted his head towards Mason and the old man, stuck out his tongue at the young man.

    "Little Fatty."

    Little Fatty rushed into the fire ring in a sh, without saying a word, he picked up Dongfang Minghui and carried her on his shoulder, and rushed out like that.

    In the blink of an eye, Dongfang Minghui saw the mes automatically dispersing when passing by Little Fatty. She couldn''t believe it and asked, "Little Fatty, why aren''t you afraid of those mes?"

    Qian Wanyu hesitated for a moment, then said, "Let''s go."

    "Ah."

    Little Fatty even grabbed a handful of the mes and yed with them in her hand,pletely unconcerned about being consumed. After ying for a while, the mes dissipated on their own in her hand.

    After Qian Wanyu walked out, she nced at the old man and Mason. They were still fiercely fighting over an iron box. Sheughed, "Do you know that without the key, you won''t be able to get the True Eye?"

    Both of them stopped their actions and looked at Qian Wanyu.

    "This iron box belongs to the Yuntian Pavilion and is equipped with an array. If you forcibly open it, triggering the array, the array will automatically destroy the contents of the box. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the Young Master of the Nangong family."

    Qian Ziyi chuckled, straightened up, and put the box back on her back.

    Little Fatty pulled Dongfang Minghui back, and Dongfang Minghui was puzzled, "What''s wrong? We can''t leave now."

    "Ah, there''s a youngdy."

    Dongfang Minghui picked her up, gently pinched her cheek, and said, "Little Fatty, be good. Let''s wait until Seventh Sister resolves this matter before we leave, okay?"

    "Ah, not good."

    Little Fatty tried to grab the other''s hair, but Dongfang Minghui''s attention was focused on Seventh Sister, unable to understand what her ah ah'' meant. "Be good."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t notice this. She was being stared at by the two, and she proposed with a smile, "How about this, after you two determine the winner, I will cooperate with one of you to search for the treasure. What do you think?"

    The situation was very awkward, and the situation kept changing.

    Qian Wanyu went from being passive to taking the initiative. No one dared to experiment with the True Eye. If it turned out to be real it would be difficult to find another True Eye in the world, as the manufacturing process was quite arduous.

    With a gesture from the old man, the little ghost pushed into the circle suddenly untied the ck robe on his body, emitting a red light.

    "Ah." Little Fatty reached out to cover Dongfang Minghui''s eyes, moved her behind, shielding herpletely.

    "Everyone, be careful." Qian Wanyu issued a warning very quickly, but it was toote. Mu Sheng''s clothes caught fire, luckily Qian Ziyi resisted it quickly, otherwise, he might have ended up like the one in the circle, turning into a pile of fire

    A spatial ring fell from where Mason was andnded in the hands of the old man.

    In the blink of an eye, Mason and the group he brought were all burned to ashes by the mes.

    "This is the Son of mes," Qing Mo said softly in the Sea of Souls, "It is rumored that these Sons of mes rarely live past twenty. They have a hard time controlling the mes on their bodies. I didn''t expect you to be so lucky to encounter them here."

    "What are Sons of mes?" Qian Wanyu muttered, her sleeve burned off for the most part. If this was considered lucky, she would rather not have it.

    "Seventh sister."

    The ck-robed old man slowly approached Qian Wanyu, holding two boxes in his hands  one was the purple box he snatched from her, and the other was the box where he found the hidden Dragon Pill in the space.

    The child behind him followed the old man step by step, his fiery red eyes hidden in the ck robe staring unblinkingly at the doll in Dongfang Minghui''s hand. He had seen clearly just now that Little Fatty was not afraid of his fire.

    He reached out and pulled the old man, leaving a burnt handprint on the old man''s robe.

    The ck-robed old man lowered his head slightly, noticing his burning clothes.

    "Sorry, Master."

    "This is fake." Without saying a word, the ck-robed old man forcefully threw the purple iron box towards Qian Wanyu, and Leen shot an arrow that hit the surface of the box, causing it to fall.

    "Fake?" Qian Wanyu was very surprised, quickly picking up the box from the ground and reprimanding Leen, "This thing is a treasure. Do you know what consequences could happen if your arrow identally triggers the formation by touching the lock?"

    Dongfang Minghui also blinked her eyes at Leen.

    Leen wisely lowered his head, "It''s my fault."

    An invisible ck gas entered Qian Wanyu''s hand from the bottom of the box, but she epted it calmly, exerting force in her hand topletely devour the mischief.

    "Alright, whether it''s real or fake, since the item is in your hands, I will cooperate with you." The old man smiled at Qian Wanyu, "As a gesture of goodwill, I can also give you this Dragon Pill."

    The old man readily threw the key and the box into Qian Wanyu''s arms.

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curved, "Pleasant cooperation. I like straightforward and efficient people like the old man. But, what should we do next?"

    "It seems the youngdy is unaware of everything," the old man said with a sinister tone, "This Dragon Pill contains an advanced formation, with a topographical map engraved on it. It is said that the True Eye can decipher formations. Whenbined, they can obtain a map to the Dragon n''s territory."

    "I see."

    Qian Wanyu had used the True Eye before and knew that deciphering formations was feasible, but she still curiously asked, "Why does the old man believe in such rumors? It''s possible that this is all baseless and someone is trying to watch us kill each other for treasure."

    The old man remained silent for a while before saying, "Bybining the two, we will have the original topographic map. Just try it, and you will know the truth."

    So, the two parties found a ce and prepared to try it out.

    Qian Wanyu had just opened the iron box of the Dragon Pill with a key when she heard footstepsing. She didn''t open the box but put it away in her space first. "I didn''t expect there were still some loose ends. Old man, should we test first or deal with these loose ends?"

    A hint of coldness shed in the eyes of the old man under the ck robe. "Deal with the loose ends first so the girl can focus on solving the puzzle. Leave these people to us."

    Qian Wanyu was rxed. After a whole day of back and forth, there were always people who were not afraid of death and wanted to explore the secrets of these two treasures. "It''s not right to owe you. If we can find the treasure in the future, I will share an extrayer with the old man."

    Dongfang Minghui stared at Seventh sister''szy appearance for a long time, finding it quite amusing. Seventh sister was hiring someone to do the dirty work. "Thank you for your hard work, old man."

    The old man was apanied by a young man.

    Qian Wanyu activated her spiritual power in her eyes and could clearly see the young man this time. He untied his robe, and his whole body turned into a humanoid fireball, emitting a scorching aura from head to toe. Even the old man took several steps back, showing how strong the pressure on him was.

    "That gray robe is not ordinary clothing. It can contain the fire inside his body. It should be a formation robe."

    "To use a formation to suppress the huge fire energy on him? Quite exquisite." Qian Wanyu was increasingly fond of formations. Formations were everywhere, prating every aspect. "But why is Little Fatty not affected at all?"

    "You forgot about the Soul Refining Furnace." Qing Mo reminded her, "After going through the Soul Refining Furnace, I''m afraid his mental power and fire spiritual power have been improved. It''s worth pondering how the Fire Son refined the fire to be simr to the true fire of the Dragon n."

    At first nce, they indeed looked the same, but upon closer inspection, they could still be distinguished.

    Little Fatty obediently covered Dongfang Minghui''s eyes and kept making noises in her ear.

    Dongfang Minghui leaned over and kissed her twice, causing Little Fatty to stop making noises. This was because the mes on the Fire Son''s body had all been extinguished, and the surrounding trees and grass had been damaged, turning bare. The group of people didn''t even see a treasure and lost their lives.

    "Ah." Dongfang Minghui sighed when she could see with her eyes. All this bareness was caused by one person, which is why she really disliked Fire-type Spiritual Masters.

    Qian Wanyu had to be extremely vignt. "Old man, should we open this treasure now?"

    The old man shook his head. "No rush. We should wait until the moon is at its peak before bringing the two items together."

    With that said, he sat cross-legged first.

    The ck-robed young man beside him, however, walked step by step closer to Dongfang Minghui, staring straight at Little Fatty.

    The parties involved were unaware of the danger posed by the Son of mes, but others could see it clearly. The mes that appeared on the young man spontaneously, without even an hour passing, were more dangerous than the old man sitting cross-legged.

    Little Fatty didn''t even give face, sticking out her butt and cing her chubby little hands on Dongfang Minghui''s neck, acting cute and refusing to look at the young man.

    Dongfang Minghui patted her, specting that perhaps as both were fire elemental beings, they repelled each other? Or maybe Little Fatty had just pushed him from behind, fearing retaliation

    Qian Wanyu and Qian Zixian both stepped in front of him, "Excuse me"

    "Can I touch her?"

    The young man''s voice was hoarse, soft and gentle, but ufortable to hear. He reached out his hand, and a wisp of me spontaneously ignited.

    Dongfang Minghui saw that his outstretched arm was fiery red, and the mes were falling down recklessly. Soon, the grass beneath their feet caught fire, causing her to instinctively take two steps back, "No."

    Before Little Fatty could control her own fire elemental energy, she was also as red all over as the young man, but at least she didn''t have mes falling down inrge quantities like him.

    "Terrifying." A bald sapling in the Sea of Souls trembled, and Little Colour cursed silently, feeling like it had encountered a natural enemy.

    "It''s better if you don''te out."

    Not to mention her, Mu Sheng was also very ufortable. As the young man approached, she and Mu Sheng hurriedly stepped back, a mutual suppression between natural enemies.

    Qian Zixian directly stood a metal box between them, warning the young man.

    Unfortunately, the young man was someone who didn''t know how to read the room. Seeing this, he still tried to bypass the metal box and touch Little Fatty in Dongfang Minghui''s arms.

    Qian Wanyu''s water thunder whip snapped on the ground, "Don''t move forward anymore, or don''t me me for being impolite."

    "Xiaomiao,e back."

    Reluctantly, the young man retracted his hand and stepped back to the side of the old man.

    On their side, although the young man had left, the residual mes he left behind suddenly turned into a raging fire. There was no water elemental Spiritual Master beside them, and the only ice elemental Spiritual Master, Senior Sister Bai Rou, was currently with Senior Brother Situ.

    "Seventh sister, what should we do?"

    "Little Fatty." Qian Wanyu took out a medicinal nt from her spatial storage, "Clean up these mes with this medicinal nt, and this medicinal nt will be your reward."

    "Unfair!!!" Little Colour started stomping around in the Sea of Souls again, looking much more energetic in her frustration than before, "Seventh sister, you favor this dead fatty too much."

    Because Little Fatty is obedient.

    But she couldn''t say this to Little Colour. Dongfang Minghui smiled and said, "If you can extinguish that fire, Seventh sister will not hesitate to give you a medicinal nt."

    Little Colour: "" Like a moth to a me?

    Little Fatty happily reached out, put the medicinal nt in her mouth, chewed twice, and a stream of energy came down from Dongfang Minghui. She collected all the mes on the ground in her hands, slowly merging them bit by bit, finally turning them into a super fireball bigger than her head.

    "Ah. Ah."

    Little Fatty pointed in a direction towards Dongfang Minghui, symbolically shouted twice, but Dongfang Minghui dared not follow after seeing Little Fatty''s fireball.

    Among the people present, Seventh sister had to stay to deal with these two strange individuals, Mu Sheng was also afraid of fire like her, leaving only Qian Zixian

    "Uncle, apany me."

    As Little Fatty walked, she kept turning back, mumbling as if she wanted to say something to her. Dongfang Minghui hurried to catch up, Qian Zixian nodded towards Qian Wanyu and quickly followed.

    The young man sitting on the side also stood up, but before he could take a step, the old man spoke again, "Xiaomiao."

    The young man unwillingly said, "Master, I"

    "Sit down."

    "Yes, Master."

    Qian Wanyu remained vignt on the side, ready to intercept the young man if he tried to leave.

    Meanwhile, Little Fatty held arge me in her hand, causing the nts and grass in her path to tremble. Dongfang Minghui even heard them whispering and crying to each other.

    "Little Fatty, where are you taking us?"

    "Ah ah, Miss."

    Dongfang Minghui noticed that the fireball in Little Fatty''s hand was getting smaller and smaller, until it disappearedpletely, miraculously consumed by her.

    Every time Little Fatty walked a distance, she looked back to see if they were following. The two followed Little Fatty for a long way until they reached a very narrow cave. Little Fatty could still crawl in, but Dongfang Minghui and Qian Zixian couldn''t fit. The entrance was even shorter than Little Fatty''s height, crouching down only allowed them to see a meter into the cave.

    The entrance was round, and Dongfang Minghui looked at it from the outside, "It looks like a den of a small beast."

    Qian Ziyi walked around the surroundings and found that no grass grew there. The remaining light grass had turned into ashes, as if a big fire had been set.

    "Little Fatty,e out."

    "Ah."

    Little Fatty had crawled in, and when she crawled out, she was covered in dust from the hole, making herself dirty. However, she also dragged something out with her feet, no when she fully came out, Dongfang Minghui realized it was a person with a full beard and tail.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly took out a piece of clothing from her space and draped it over her. The girl was well-developed, looking about thirteen or fourteen years old, with ck hair and a delicate face that could not hide her beauty.

    "There''s even a beauty mark here."

    Dongfang Minghui found it very strange. She rarely saw people with beauty marks on the Seven-Colored Continent, not even Seventh Sister. The mark was fleshy, exceptionally bright red, as if it had been watered with fresh blood.

    "Ah, miss."

    "Little Fatty, you''re really amazing." Dongfang Minghui touched her forehead and found it burning hot. The girl seemed to have a fever. "Uncle."

    Qian Ziyi did not find anything wrong here, not even a single nt or bird, which seemed unusual.

    Dongfang Minghui was about to carry the girl on her back when Little Fatty lifted her up like a sack of cotton and carried her on her shoulders, making noises at Dongfang Minghui as they walked away.

    "Uncle, let''s go."

    Qian Ziyi watched the two of them, feeling a bit of a headache. On the way back, he couldn''t help but remind, "That ce is already a dangerous area. Is it safe to bring this girl back?"

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback, then asked tentatively, "Uncle, will something happen there tonight?"

    Qian Ziyi nodded slightly, "It''s still not safe. Bringing an unconscious person back might endanger this girl."

    However, Little Fatty paid no attention and walked briskly with the person on her shoulders. By the time they stopped to talk, she had already walked five or six meters away and turned back to call them to hurry up.

    "Ah, Little Fatty."

    "Ah, miss."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her innocent face looking back at her and said, "Uncle, forget it. Little Fatty saved this person. If something really happens, we can let Little Fatty send her away first."

    Qian Ziyi didn''t know what to say. Little Fatty could handle the me Youth, so she was definitely an indispensable person

    The two of them pondered along the way, their steps quick, arriving at their destination before the moon rose above the eyebrows.

    "What is this?" Qian Wanyu saw Little Fatty carrying a young girl on his shoulder? Or is it a young boy? Her brow furrowed.

    "Seventh sister, this is the girl that Little Fatty found. She seems to be unwell, so I''ll check on her first." After Uncle Wood''s exnation, Dongfang Minghui felt a bit guilty, as if she had unknowingly caused trouble for Seventh sister.

    "Mm." Qian Wanyu stood aside, watching her treat the girl. The red mark on the person''s forehead was also mentioned by Qingmo in her sea of souls.

    Qian Wanyu also had a red mark on her forehead, but it was different from the beauty mark on this girl. To avoid drawing attention, she usually covered it up. "The color is very bright. If it''s not natural, it''s likely a kind of seal."

    Dongfang Minghui checked the girl and found that her pulse was stable, with no other issues. She seemed to be asleep, but her body temperature was quite high. Dongfang Minghui had to use alcohol to cool her down, checking on her every two incense sticks'' time.

    As the moon rose above the eyebrows, without Qian Wanyu needing to remind them, the old man sitting beside them suddenly stood up, startling everyone else awake.

    "Miss Qian, we can begin now." The dragon pill in Qian Wanyu''s space had been emitting a bright light, so she had not opened it yet. However, upon hearing the old man''s words, she decisively took out the iron box and ced it on the ground.

    With a light flick of the water thunder whip, the lid that was not securely closed was opened in an instant.

    The dragon pill lying quietly in the box slowly floated in mid-air, emitting a faint red glow in waves. Everyone present, including Dongfang Minghui, was captivated by the shocking blood-red color.

    "This is the dragon pill."

    "Mm." Last time, they only observed from afar as those who tried to touch the dragon pill were burned by the scorching light it emitted. This time, Qian Wanyu was also cautious. With the dragon pill in hand, it was like holding a hot potato.

    The old man also sighed with emotion. Everyone present, except for the Son of mes and Little Fatty, stared intently at the dragon pill radiating heat. The person lying on the ground was also awakened by the heat, their beautiful eyes suddenly opening.

    But no one noticed.

    "Miss Qian, it''s time to use the True Eyes."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu opened the iron box and took out an eye embedded in green stone. The eye was tightly closed. She released a bit of spiritual power, and the eye slowly opened, looking extremely lively as it gazed at the Dragon Pill not far away.

    The old man was very excited, his hoarse voice trembling slightly, showing his nervousness. "The True Eye must be aimed at the Dragon Pill, aligned with the moonlight on the same line, maintained for the time it takes an incense stick to burn."

    Qian Wanyu tossed the True Eye into the air, keeping it in an observing state. To others, it seemed like an eye staring at the Dragon Pill.

    Qianzi Yan remained vignt of the surrounding environment, especially upon hearing rustling sounds. He opened the iron box on his back and ced it in front of him. "Someone ising, everyone be alert."

    Dongfang Minghui hurried to lift the unconscious person onto her back, but unexpectedly, when she turned around, she met a pair of very familiar eyes. She was stunned for a moment but quickly regained herposure. "Are you awake now? Can you get up?"

    The girl reached out her hands, her intention clear without words.

    Dongfang Minghui had to pull her up from the ground. "There will be a fierce battle soon, and you" She looked around and realized that Little Fatty had disappeared again. Feeling a bit helpless, she knew that her previous thought of having Little Fatty take this person away was no longer feasible. "You just follow behind me for now. I will protect you."

    The person nodded slightly, but their eyes involuntarily nced at the Dragon Pill.

    At this moment, Qian Wanyu was sitting below, controlling the True Eye for at least the time it takes an incense stick to burn.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at the ck-robed old man standing not far from Seventh Sister, quietly watching the Dragon Pill and the True Eye. She released her spiritual power, remaining vignt in her Sea of Souls. "Little Colour, you must protect Seventh Sister and prevent that old man from getting too close to her."

    "She doesn''t need protection."

    Little Colour actually disliked these two individuals. One carried fire all over their body, while the other exuded coldness, which felt strangely familiar to it.

    Qian Wanyu released a small amount of spiritual power to control the True Eye, while the remaining power was used to practice the Illusion Technique. In the Dragon Valley, she had solved the most difficult problem of the Illusion Technique, breaking the shackles. The Illusion Technique could not only manifest two, but up to nine illusions, or as few as one.

    One original body, one illusion created by the Illusion Technique.

    "Damn, it''s real."

    Too cunning, Little Colour had no time to curse and could only barely defend against it. It discovered that the old man possessed dark spiritual power and a very powerful ck mist, a sign of evolving from the aura of death. "Ahfell for it." This old man was up to no good.

    As soon as Little Colour encountered the aura of death and ck mist, it bristled. Despite this, it still managed to buy half a breath''s time for Qian Wanyu. The vines and branches were stained ck by the iing ck mist.

    "Seventh Sister, be careful."

    Qian Wanyu smirked slightly, somewhat surprised to see a ck vine falling in front of her. She sat there impartially, and inexplicably, two, three, four extra hands appeared behind her, devouring all the ck mist released by the old man.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly handed a bottle of potion from the space to Little Colour. "Little Colour, thanks to the Pig Immortal Grass for picking a fight with you this time."

    Little Colour dared not enter the Soul Sea with that remaining fragment, as it would corrode into the main body along with Dongfang Minghui''s Soul Sea.

    "Are you a Dark-type Spiritual Master?"

    "Heh"

    Qian Wanyu gave him a cold smile.

    Before she could exin, a figure faster than both of them suddenly appeared, swiftly grabbing the floating Dragon Pill in mid-air, forcefully severing the connection between the True Eye and the Dragon Pill.

    "How could you, mere mortals, touch the inner core of our n?"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202<blockquote>

    Sorry everyone, I mixed up 201 and 202 chapter content :/ Below is the correct version of 202, 201 ends with the mysterious girl''s introduction!!</blockquote>

    "Who are you!"

    There was already a certain connection between Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth.

    Just as a faint shadow appeared, it was abruptly blocked by the sudden appearance of a little girl from nowhere.

    Not only that, the Dragon Pill, which even ordinary people couldn''t touch, behaved very obediently in her hands, even the zing mes subdued a bit.

    The old man was so angry that his ck robe fluttered on its own, making a rustling sound, and the thick ck mist around him was like thick ck ink.

    Qian Wanyu took a quick look and thought, isn''t this the person Little Fatty brought back?

    No, not a person, but a dragon.

    She quickly took the Eye of Truth, and the old man rushed over, carrying a load of ck mist.

    "Fool."

    Qian Wanyu fiercely confronted him, the two fought several times in mid-air, and she swallowed up most of the ck mist, kicking the old man down.

    She held the Eye of Truth in one hand, put it back in the box for safekeeping, and said, "Old man, it''s better not to snatch things that don''t belong to you."

    The girl with a beautiful mole on her forehead looked proud, nced lightly at Qian Wanyu, and nodded in agreement, "Exactly, this Dragon Pill belongs to our n. Anyone who touches it must" Her gaze swept over everyone present, "die!"

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui waspletely bewildered by the unfolding drama, and so was Little Fatty beside her.

    After two ah''s, he reacted very quickly, picking her up and heading towards the outskirts.

    "Little Fatty, take that person away quickly."

    "Ah, okay."

    "Mu Sheng, leave with Minghui, hurry."

    Mu Sheng was very self-aware.

    In this ce, he was definitely a burden and couldn''t even help a bit.

    Dongfang Minghui tried to struggle, "Little Fatty, Little Fatty, put me down quickly."

    Little Fatty, unheard of, slipped away so fast that even Mu Sheng following behind couldn''t catch up.

    In the blink of an eye, there was only a back view left.

    Mu Sheng was dumbfounded, "Damn, why is he so fast?"

    In hindsight, consoling himself with the answer that the opponent could transform into a small mouse, and mice were always good at escaping, seemed like a top-notch idea.

    After the two left, the beauty holding the Dragon Pill disregarded the audience and let everyone feel the power of the Dragon n''s true fire.

    The mes, along with the pressure, came down, carrying a destructive force that could destroy heaven and earth.

    Qian Wanyu''s and Qian Ziyan''s faces both changed color.

    Unlike the small mes set by the me Child before, when these mes burned, not only the skin but even the soul sea of a person could feel the burning pain.

    "Who else can release such pure true fire besides Toothless?"

    Qing Mo shouted loudly in the soul sea, "It''s Toothless, definitely Toothless."

    Qian Wanyu had been observing the girl, but she saw a beautiful red mole on her forehead, which had a certain resemnce to the red diamond embedded in Toothless''s forehead.

    The girl looked disdainful of everything, and when she looked at them, there was a hint of disdain in her eyes.

    "But she seems to have forgotten us?"

    Before facing destruction, those hidden things became meaningless.

    Qian Wanyu suddenly released a majestic spiritual power in front of everyone, five streams of spiritual power surged out, directly attacking the girl floating in midair.

    The sound of Qian Ziyan''s qin turned into sharp wind des, breaking the true fire barrier one after another.

    The old man in ck robes was also in a bad situation, most of his clothes were burned by the golden mes.

    Under the scorching mes, his true face was exposed to everyone, half human and half ghost, looking quite terrifying.

    "Xiao Miao, snatch back that dragon pill for me."

    The Son of mes was very obedient.

    When the old man shouted, he immediately opened his robe and aimed at the girl who imed to be a dragon.

    Caught in the middle, Qian Wanyu almost became a sandwich cookie.

    Her clothes were burned in many ces, and there was a hot and burnt smell in her nostrils, not knowing where it was burning.

    Qian Wanyu couldn''t care less and could only resist with her spiritual power.

    "If we continue like this, we will be burned to death. No, this dragon n true fire is enough to burn our souls to ashes."

    Qing Mo looked anxious in the sea of souls, and in a sh of lightning, suddenly came up with a clever idea, "Take out the Soul Refining Furnace to defend against it."

    "Will it work?"

    "Let''s not worry about that for now, let''s give it a try."

    Qian Wanyu remained calm, and took out a strange-shaped cauldron from the space, even Qian Ziyan beside her couldn''t understand what she was doing.

    But when the true fire was blocked by the Soul Refining Furnace, it automatically retreated by half, no longer as aggressive as before, giving her a little breathing room.

    Qian Wanyu, with a trial attitude, naturally did not expect the Soul Refining Furnace to have some effect.

    She raised the furnace in midair, and the furnace automatically absorbed the mes on both sides into itself.

    "What is this?"

    "Toothless, if you stop, I''ll tell you first, and I can lend it to you to y with."

    Qian Wanyu was a bit embarrassed by the fire, but her expression was calm, her pitch-ck eyes full of calmness andposure, looking fearless.

    The girl looked disdainful, "Toothless? Who came up with such an unpleasant name, do you really recognize thisdy by your attitude?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled deceptively friendly, "Of course, I know when you hatched from the egg, and I know what you have experienced over the years."

    Qian Ziyan continued to pluck the strings of the qin, the green sharp des heading towards the Son of mes, giving the two a brief pause.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    When she woke up, she seemed to have lost something important in her mind, causing her a headache whenever she thought about it.

    Seeing the human say this seriously, she said, "Do you know what will happen if you deceive thisdy?"

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    "Good."

    Toothless extinguished the mes in an instant, leaving no trace behind.

    However, she suddenly caught sight of the ck-robed old man who was trying to escape.

    With a slight gesture of her hand, the old man was forced to retreat all the way back to her, "Stealing the dragon pill from my n, you deserve to die a thousand times."

    A golden me engulfed the old man, giving him no chance to defend himself, and he was burned to ashes without a word.

    "Ah."

    Qian Wanyu still had some questions for the old man about the dragon pill and the Eye of Truth, but Toothless acted swiftly and eliminated him in an instant.

    "What a pity."

    "Still thinking about the dragon pill? You better please this little ancestor first."

    Qing Mo was greatly troubled.

    The dragon n was not to be trifled with  protective, jealous, and with a peculiar temper

    The key point was their formidablebat power, unmatched by ordinary Spiritual Masters.

    Once they went all out, it would be a scene of carnage.

    "Master"

    The me Child reached out to touch the golden me, but his hand was scorched by the fiery touch.

    In just a moment, before the old man could even scream in agony, he was reduced to a pile of ck ashes.

    Toothless frowned at the ck mass, showing her disdain.

    She retracted the mes and pointed at the Soul Refining Furnace, "You said you wanted to y with this."

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu also began to feel a headache.

    It seemed that even when transformed into a human, some habits were hard to correct in an instant.

    "This is the Soul Refining Furnace. Be careful not to y yourself into it."

    "What does refining the soul mean?"

    Toothless yed with the furnace in her hand, swirling the mes inside.

    Qian Wanyu rubbed her forehead, fearing that she might identally unleash the mes and burn down the entire forest.

    "Extracting the soul and refining it in this furnace is called soul refining. If sessful, the soul bes stronger. If unsessful, the soul may be severely damaged, leading to idiocy or even death."

    That''s why Little Fatty, who had experienced the Soul Refining Furnace, seemed even more extraordinary.

    "By the way, Uncle, where are Minghui and Mu Sheng?"

    "They shouldn''t be far. You can wait for them here. They mighte back on their own in a while."

    Qian Wanyu plucked the strings of the zither and then put it back in the iron box.

    "If you''re worried, I''ll go look for them."

    "Alright."

    After the person left, Qian Wanyu''s gaze lingered on the dazed me Child for a while before asking, "Your master is dead. Do you still seek revenge against us?"

    The ck-robed youth shook his head and stood there foolishly, where his master had just disappeared.

    "We don''t want to kill you. You can go."

    The ck-robed youth stood motionless, like someone who had suddenly lost their purpose.

    After ying with the Soul Refining Furnace for a while, Toothless quickly realized that besides being able to devour mes, it was not fun at all.

    She then tossed it to Qian Wanyu and said, "Tell me, what happened in the past?"

    Her tone sounded like she was bestowing something.

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curled slightly, showing no signs of annoyance.

    "Toothless, when you were not yet born, I was the one who luckily found you."

    If it weren''t for the fact that this little guy had no connection with her and showed no response even after being left in the space for a long time, she held onto the hope of letting Ninth Sister try it out.

    At that time, she mostly wanted to tease Ninth Sister with this egg, but she never expected so many things to happen afterwards.

    "Do you still remember the person who gave birth to you?"

    "Give birth? Thisdy is a dragon, so naturally, the one who gave birth to thisdy is also a dragon."

    Toothless said proudly, "Bring the one who gave birth to me, thisdy has some questions to ask her."

    "Alright, be patient."

    Toothless, however, was not a patient person.

    After waiting for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, she became impatient.

    Curiously, she approached the young man named Xiao Miao and with a wave of her hand, she scattered the ck robe on the young man''s body.

    Revealing his fiery red skin and face, even his eyes were shimmering with red light.

    "You are truly strange."

    Toothless fearlessly used her finger to lightly touch a strand of me on his body, ying with it in her hand.

    The me was fiery red but couldn''t withstand her ying and dissipated in her hand in no time.

    Xiao Miao curiously reached out to touch her, but was blocked by ayer of golden me, which also burned his fingers.

    Although his fiery red skin showed no signs of damage, he felt the pain.

    Another person who was not afraid of him.

    Qian Wanyu watched closely from the side.

    This me Child also feared Toothless.

    "I wonder how he produced the golden light in the mes earlier."

    She had really misled them all.

    That day outside the Yuntian Pavilion, when she saw the spark, she really wondered if it had anything to do with Toothless but everything that followed had overturned her thoughts, and the real Toothless didn''t like this kind of mystery at all.

    "me Child, born from fire, if you let him leave like this, who knows what trouble he might cause."

    Qing Mo advised in the Sea of Souls, "Just treat it as finding a ymate for Little Fatty, they have returned."

    A ymate?

    Qian Wanyu silently felt like coughing up blood.

    A ymate who could potentially start a huge fire at any moment, it was probably impossible to find one on the entire Seven-Colored Continent.

    "Seventh Sister, how are you?"

    Dongfang Minghui was led far away by Little Fatty, about thirty miles.

    If she hadn''t stubbornly held onto a big tree and refused to move, she probably wouldn''t even know where she had ended up.

    She quickly took out the pills from the space and checked the wounds in a hurry.

    Fortunately, Qian Wanyu''s injuries were just superficial burns, not very serious.

    "I''m fine."

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her hand and pursed her lips, gesturing, "That''s Toothless."

    "Toothless?"

    Dongfang Minghui widened her eyes in disbelief, "Seventh Sister" This couldn''t be true.

    But when she tried to speak, the words didn''te out.

    Firstly, this troublemaking girl was brought back by Little Fatty, who might be familiar with Toothless''s scent and brought her back without hesitation.

    Secondly, this girl was not afraid of the Dragon Pill the Dragon Pill that had burned many people, even Seventh Sister dared not touch it casually, and she also dered her identity as a dragon.

    Thirdly, the beauty mark on the girl''s forehead and the gem embedded in Toothless''s forehead were very simr.

    All these things in front of her made it difficult for her to deny.

    "Toothless."

    Dongfang Minghui said with a hint of confusion, "If it''s Toothless, how could she not recognize me?"

    The pair of eyes on the other side, looking down on her, as if looking at a stranger, she couldn''t ept how this girl in front of her, Toothless, whom she raised single-handedly, could not recognize her.

    "Seventh sister, you must be mistaken. Toothless cannot possibly fail to recognize me."

    Toothless heard the conversation between the two and gently extinguished the mes in her hands that had been vivid and lively before.

    She stood in front of the two, "Hey, were you just framing this miss? Where is the person of the dragon n who nurtured me?"

    She looked around, only seeing humans.

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned pale, sitting down with a thud, thinking to herself that Toothless really didn''t remember her.

    "Ninth Sister."

    "I''m fine."

    Dongfang Minghui let Seventh sister pull her up, her fingers tightly gripping the other''s wrist, exerting force, "Can I touch the beauty mark on your forehead?"

    A hint of impatience shed in Toothless''s eyes, but she couldn''t refuse inexplicably when facing this person, feeling strangely ufortable.

    However, the other was just a stranger.

    If she insisted, it would be an additional favor

    Before she could finish her hesitation, she arrogantly said, "You can touch it, but only once."

    Dongfang Minghui''s clear ck and white eyes suddenly brightened, nodding repeatedly, and promising, "Just once, I''ll just touch it once."

    "Wanyu, you have quite a few rivals."

    Qing Mo gloated, "This Toothless was originally a spiritual beast. When it hadn''t transformed into a human form before, it could still be taken care of when it was young. But now, not only has it transformed into a human form, this human form is quite beautiful. I heard that many dragon cubs are fond of their mothers. You have to be careful."

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Qian Wanyu erected a barrier in the soul sea, letting Qing Mo call out, but she ignored it.

    This was the consequence of being too talkative.

    To facilitate her touching'' the red mark on her forehead, Toothless squatted down, watching her approach little by little.

    However, a scent rushed into her nostrils first, smelling pleasant.

    She sniffed twice and grabbed the slender wrist, "Why do you have the scent of the dragon n on you?"

    A human with the scent of the dragon n, could it really be the person who nurtured her?

    "Huh? The scent of the dragon n?"

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head.

    She couldn''t possibly have the scent of the dragon n.

    She was a genuine Longevity Person.

    She thought for a moment and took out a small piece of broken red eggshell from the space.

    "It''s probably because you have been in the space for a long time, and there''s a little residue left from when you hatched from the shell"

    After Little Toothless hatched from the shell, it ate up the eggshell, leaving only a few crumbs hidden by the love flower.

    Otherwise, she had nothing to show Toothless for identification.

    "You''re saying I''ve been in your space ring all this time?"

    Toothless pouted, the expression not only disdainful but also indignant, "I, a noble dragon, and you treat me like this, a mere human, you really have some nerve."

    Dongfang Minghui felt so ashamed that she wanted to find a ce to hide.

    She had treated Toothless like a little puppy before, who knew that what came out of the eggshell was a dragon

    "I know dragons are protective, but I didn''t know dragons were ungrateful. The dragon egg from before was a dead one. It had been incubating for many years without any movement. If it weren''t for my Ninth Sister bathing you with medicinal nts every day and feeding you with her blood, patiently nurturing you for a period of time, you wouldn''t be so disdainful now."

    Qian Wanyu nced coldly, mercilessly saying, "If you had encountered someone else, you would probably have turned into a fried egg long ago."

    Toothless''s forehead veins bulged, and after a while, he managed to squeeze out a sentence, "Impudent."

    Qian Wanyu chuckled, "Don''t think that the Dragon n is invincible. I advise you to restrain yourself a bit until you have fully developed your abilities. Otherwise, your fate will be like the dragon core you just took from me."

    "She''s going to explode, she''s going to explode!!!"

    Qing Mo chattered incessantly in the sea of souls, "By speaking of her like this, do you want to try her true fire again?"

    Dongfang Minghui had never seen Seventh Sister act like a child before.

    She was both touched and heartbroken.

    She quickly hugged Seventh Sister''s arm and said, "Seventh Sister, Seventh Sister, don''t be angry."

    Toothless snorted angrily, her face turning red.

    In a fit of pique, she took the eggshell fragments from her hand, "This thing is indeed mine. I will follow you until I remember everything."

    Dongfang Minghui breathed a sigh of relief.

    It''s good as long as he follows.

    One day, she will remember everything.

    Qian Ziyan nced at the sky.

    It was getting slightly bright.

    The night had passed, but the desired answers remained elusive.

    The person who might have known the answers was no longer around.

    Qian Wanyu''s face darkened as she walked at the front.

    As they walked, she seemed to want to return to Darray City.

    "Wanyu, why don''t we go to your mother first? Before we leave, I promised her that I would inform her of our safety orck thereof."

    The night had passed like this, and Qian Yiling must have worried all night.

    "No, Uncle, I have urgent matters to attend to. You and Mu Sheng go back to Mother first and inform her that everything is fine."

    Qian Wanyu''s gaze passed Qian Ziyan andnded on the me Son who was following them not too far behind.

    Qian Ziyan nodded helplessly, "When you''ve made up your mind,e see your mother, Wanyu. She just can''t ept it all at once, but she definitely cares about you."

    Dongfang Minghui looked innocently at her uncle, then at Seventh Sister.

    So, Seventh Sister''s decision not to go back was also rted to the incident ofing out that day, considering her feelings

    Was she trying to force Qian Mama topromise in this way?

    "Mm."

    Qian Wanyu responded lightly and walked a distance before parting ways.

    It wasn''t until their figures were no longer visible that Qian Wanyu approached the ck-robed youth, "Your master is dead. You can choose to leave freely. But if you want to follow us, you must abide by my rules."

    The youth had been hanging his head low, but at these words, he raised it.

    His fiery red eyes seemed to exude a scorching heat, causing Qian Wanyu to step back two steps, "Can you control your mes?"

    Seeing her step back, the youth quickly lowered his head again, wishing he could cover his face and eyes along with his robe.

    Qian Wanyu''s mouth twitched, "Let''s go. Don''t let anyone see your mes."

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit puzzled.

    They had finally escaped from the group of people who wanted to take the Eye of Truth, and now they were back in Darray City, walking into the lion''s den.

    Qian Wanyu quickly took them to the Yuntian Pavilion, but unfortunately, the Yuntian Pavilion had been burned to ruins.

    "Xiao Miao, did you start the fire at the Yuntian Pavilion?"

    The young man quickly raised his head, took a nce, and softly replied, "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui gasped, "Seventh sister, bringing him here, if Nangong Yuntian finds out, won''t he skin him alive?"

    Nangong Yuntian is easy to talk to when he is in a good mood, but when he is not, no amount of talking will help.

    And he holds grudges.

    Appearing refined and gentle, he is actually difficult to get along with.

    Qian Wanyu nced at the young man and said, "If I make you apologizeter, would you be willing?"

    "Seventh sister?"

    Xiao Miao waspletely confused, probably not understanding what Qian Wanyu meant.

    Little Fatty followed Toothless all the way, initially despised by Toothless, who tried to scare her with mes.

    However, she unexpectedly found that Little Fatty was not afraid of her mes.

    Toothless then held Little Fatty in her arms, tossing her around, almost throwing her into the sky.

    The two went crazy along the way.

    Little Colour in the Soul Sea keptining, "Toothless has a terrible memory. Wasn''t she always disdainful of Little Fatty?"

    Dongfang Minghui initially couldn''t understand.

    Little Fatty was showing off in front of Little Colour, who was dissatisfied.

    As a result, Little Fatty and Toothless yed together, making Little Colour even more dissatisfied.

    After careful consideration, she realized it was tant jealousy.

    So she solemnly said, "Little Colour, different species cannot have a good ending in love."

    Especially since Little Colour and Little Fatty''s attributes sh one is wood-based, the other is fire-based.

    Little Fatty was at least a bud sprouted from Little Bean Sprout, which should be considered a nt.

    However, her awakened attributes were vastly different, making Dongfang Minghui doubt if Little Fatty could be considered a nt at all.

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Little Colour was a bit confused.

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t have time to exin either.

    She followed Seventh sister, somewhat puzzled, "Why is Seventh sister still looking for Nangong Yuntian?"

    After asking around, Qian Wanyu learned that Nangong Yuntian was selecting a site and recruiting talents to quickly rebuild the Yuntian Pavilion.

    Due to the grand scale of the project, they quickly found Nangong Yuntian.

    He was holed up in an inn, once again taking on the role of a strategist, appearing as if he was in control of everything.

    When he saw Qian Wanyu and the others, he was quite surprised, "I heard the news yesterday and thought you had already left Darray City. It seems the information was wrong."

    Qian Wanyu snorted, "It seems everything is within the control of Young Master Nangong. Do you know the unexpected effects of thebination of the Dragon Pill and the True Eye?"

    Nangong Yuntian''s expression stiffened, he chuckled twice, trying to ease the awkwardness.

    However, Qian Wanyu stared at him with a serious expression, a smile that was not a smile, which was quite terrifying.

    He nced around, looked at the young man and Toothless a few more times, then sent away the steward who had been protecting him all along.

    "It seems Miss Qian hase to hold me ountable."

    "Indeed."

    Qian Wanyu ced the Water Thunder Whip on the table.

    This whip had taken the lives of many from her hands.

    Its appearance was beautiful, with a silver glow and purple lightning circting on the surface.

    It asionally made a slight crackling sound, enough to make Nangong Yuntian shiver.

    Nangong Yuntian forced augh, "Miss Qian, let''s talk things out."

    "Talk things out?"

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curled into a cheerful smile, but her words were sharp, "Just after returning to the inn from Yuntian Pavilion, we were ambushed repeatedly. If Young Master Nangong can''t give me a satisfactory exnation, I will confront you. Let''s see who can oust whom."

    Dongfang Minghui thought Seventh Sister''s acting skills were top-notch.

    Listening to Seventh Sister''s words, she felt indignant, as if seeking justice.

    In reality, Seventh Sister boldly carried the True Eye obtained from Nangong Yuntian all the way back to the inn.

    The cunning people in Darray City must have guessed there was treasure in the box

    Those who wanted the treasure naturally went to seize it, creating a situation where the leaked secret''s source was unknown.

    She felt some sympathy for Nangong Yuntian.

    Nangong Yuntian was at a loss.

    It seemed like he was having a streak of bad luck recently, with one trouble after another, not even giving him time to breathe.

    "Miss Qian, I understand your anger, but I just found out about this. I have people investigating the authenticity of this news. The Dragon Pillbined with the True Eye is said to provide a map to the Dragon n''s territory, but wasn''t the Dragon Pill taken by someone else?"

    "So, you were also unaware?"

    "Of course."

    Qian Wanyu felt relieved, Toothless, on the other hand, was furious.

    Hearing Nangong Yuntian repeatedly mention the Dragon Pill, the fire she had suppressed kept rising.

    Little Fatty found it amusing and had been ying around with Toothless all along, so she released her fire elemental power, causing even the ck-robed youth standing at the back to struggle to control himself.

    "It''s strange, it''s getting hot in this roomwow."

    Nangong Yuntian turned around and was scared by the fireball in Toothless''s hand, falling off the chair with a thud.

    Dongfang Minghui winced in sympathy for him.

    Nangong Yuntian had been genuinely frightened by fire recently.

    "Is there some misunderstanding, Miss Qian?"

    Qian Wanyu observed coldly, "I warned you earlier that the Dragon Pill of the Dragon n is not something easily auctioned off. Your recent troubles at the Yuntian Pavilion are all rted to the Dragon Pill. Young Master Nangong, I won''t hide it from you, the person in front of you is from the Dragon n."

    Dongfang Minghui saw Nangong Yuntian''s expression change drastically at thest sentence, almost on the verge of tears.

    "Miss Qian, as you know, the Yuntian Pavilion is only responsible for auctions and not involved in other matters. I hope you can ask your friend to retract the fire in her hand."

    Toothless didn''t care about anyone''s face.

    With a flick of her finger, a wisp of mended on Nangong Yuntian''s clothes.

    She smirked arrogantly, "Daring to auction off the Dragon Pill of my people you''re not worth sparing."

    "AhMiss Qian, please hurry."

    Qian Wanyu leisurely sipped her tea, "I want to know who put these two items up for auction at the venue."

    Nangong Yuntian panicked as he tried to put out the fire, but it wouldn''t extinguish no matter how hard he tried.

    He quickly took off his outer robe, but his inner clothes also caught a spark.

    He frantically tried to put out the fire on his inner clothes, "Miss Qian, please stop joking. I disclosed everything I knewst time. I truly don''t know who he is. He always wears a ck robe, concealing his aurapletely. I even had people follow him, but they lost track of him."

    "Take a look and see if it''s the same as this ck robe?"

    Nangong Yuntian nced quickly, "Yes, it''s the same as this. Qian Gu, hurry, stop ying around."

    Qian Wanyu, seeing that he still had the strength to speak, asked in detail about the voice, and finally said, "Ninth Sister, have Toothless take that fire back."

    Dongfang Minghui blinked her big eyes at Toothless, "Toothless, he hasn''t harmed the dragon n yet, so he doesn''t deserve to die. We still need him to find out who has harmed your dragon n. If he dies now, it may be difficult for us to find those people."

    Toothless was slightly dissatisfied, but she also wanted to know who had the blood of the dragon n on their hands, "Fine, if he deceives me, I will burn him again."

    As the mes were extinguished, Little Fatty pped on the side

    The sparse apuse sounded particrly ironic in the silent room, especially for Nangong Yuntian, who was lying on the ground, panting heavily, "Qian Miss, are you trying to y me to death?"

    "Nangong Young Master, you''re joking. If I really wanted you dead, I wouldn''t have risked offending this member of the dragon n to save your life just now," Qian Wanyu said firmly.

    Nangong Yuntian was almost angered to the point of spitting blood by her words.

    Hey on the ground, but his gaze was fixed on the ck-robed youth, his eyes narrowed, "Who is this person?"

    Qian Wanyu called out softly, "Xiao Miao,e forward."

    The ck-robed youth obediently stepped forward.

    "Nangong Young Master, each matter has its own cause. Your people leaked the news that I have the True Eyes, which was indeed wrong on your part. I didn''t mean to offend just now. However, I have another matter to discuss with you," Qian Wanyu said.

    Nangong Yuntian sat up straight in his inner garment, "Is it about this youth?"

    "Xiao Miao, show your face."

    When Nangong Yuntian saw Xiao Miao''s fiery red skin and the burning mes exposed, he really wanted to find a ce to calm down.

    He watched as the mes burned on the table and floor, then rose up again.

    "Qian Miss, are you trying to kill me?!"

    "Nangong Young Master, you misunderstand me. I brought Xiao Miao here to seek your help," Qian Wanyu said with a smile, using a medicinal nt to clean up the fire that Little Fatty had exchanged for, "As you can see, Xiao Miao can''t control the fire on his body. He is a Son of mes, and Nangong Young Master must have a way."

    "This" Nangong Yuntian saw Qian Wanyu sitting calmly there, sipping tea leisurely, far from seeking help, clearly more like coercion.

    However, Nangong Yuntian swallowed his saliva, realizing that he was in a difficult situation and the oue was already clear.

    He even lost his outer robe, which was burned to ashes.

    Watching the ashes of his clothes, Nangong Yuntian felt a chill down his spine."

    "Nangong Young Master, if you haven''t seen clearly Xiao Miao''s situation, I can let you take another look"

    "Don''t, Qian Miss, I just saw clearly."

    Nangong Yuntian racked his brains, "Qian Miss, please give me some time to think about how to improve his situation."

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly and quietly sipped her tea.

    Dongfang Minghui also tried to keep a straight face, forcing herself not tough. She patted Little Fatty''s big head, where a few strands of red hair had grown, imagining Little Fatty with a head full of fiery red hair

    "As long as it doesn''t turn the skin into fiery red, it looks good."

    "Ah."

    Looks good.

    Little Fatty raised her head, probably because she had eaten too much today. After finishing the medicinal nts, she let out a big burp, grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s trouser leg, quickly climbed onto her shoulder, hugged her neck affectionately, rubbed against her, and then stayed still.

    Dongfang Minghui found a stool and held Little Fatty in her arms, gently patting her with practiced movements.

    Toothless looked at her hands thoughtfully, a hint of envy and jealousy shing in her eyes, unnoticed even by herself.

    "Got it, got it."

    Under this low pressure, Nangong Yuntian reluctantly admitted, "Qian Miss must also understand that the me Child is born from the mes.

    It seems unrealistic to remove all the mes in his body, but I have a treasure that can temporarily suppress his surging mes."

    Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow, "So you mean, treating the symptoms but not the root cause."

    "Nangong Young Master, this is the first time I have encountered a me Child like this.

    For now, I can only think of this approach.

    What do you think"

    "Fine."

    Nangong Yuntian lightly tapped his inner robe, tidied up his appearance, and then called out softly, "Pei Tian."

    "Young Master."

    "Bring me the Water Spirit Pearl."

    Pei Tian hesitated slightly and asked, "Is it the big one?"

    "Yes."

    After the person left, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but ask, "Another Water Spirit Pearl?"

    Nangong Yuntian smiled mysteriously until Pei Tian brought a palm-sized box over. Nangong Yuntian then revealed, "This Water Spirit Pearl is different from the one we gave youst time.

    This one, rather than being called a Water Spirit Pearl, is more like a Water Elemental Pill."

    Dongfang Minghui almost choked. As the name suggests, the Dragon Pill is the inner pill of a dragon, and this Water Elemental Pill is simply self-exnatory.

    Qian Wanyu, however, remainedposed, directly putting away the Water Elemental Pill and standing up. "Xiao Miao, thank Young Master Nangong for saving your life."

    The ck-robed youth, following Qian Wanyu''s lead, stood up and weakly said, "Thank you for saving my life."

    Nangong Yuntian waved his hand repeatedly and reminded Qian Wanyu of the various situations that might arise from using this pill.

    As Qian Wanyu''s group walked out the door, she suddenly remembered, "Young Master Nangong, there is something I am not sure if I should mention."

    Nangong Yuntian''s heart skipped a beat. He understood that Qian Wanyu, though beautifully on the surface and speaking in a roundabout manner, but was like a wild rose  a touch would bring thorns. He was feeling ufortable all over now and couldn''t bear it. He quickly put on a smile and said, "Miss Qian, you are too polite.

    The rtionship between Yuntian Pavilion and Rose Tower is so close.

    Feel free to speak your mind."

    "Does Young Master Nangong hold any grudges against the person who set Yuntian Pavilion on fire?"

    Nangong Yuntian was sharp-witted. Seeing that she was asking in front of Toothless, he naturally smiled tolerantly and said, "This incident served as a warning to Yuntian Pavilion.

    It is uneptable to randomly ept someone else''s auction items.

    Since there were no casualties, this matter will not be pursued.

    I also hope that this youngdy of the Dragon n can forgive my previous recklessness."

    Toothless snorted arrogantly without even looking at him.

    Nangong Yuntian nervously touched his nose.

    Qian Wanyu nodded thoughtfully, "Since Young Master Nangong is so magnanimous, I will not hide the truth. In fact, the fire was not set by a member of the Dragon n. It was a mistake made by Xiaomiao under someone''s instigation. But when I thought about it, if Toothless were to handle this matter, not to mention the entire Yuntian Pavilion, I''m afraid, Young Master Nangong, youkeeping your life might be difficult to say. Fortunately, Young Master Nangong is willing to let bygones be bygones. I thank you on behalf of Xiaomiao. Goodbye."

    Dongfang Minghui suppressed a smile and also said seriously, "Goodbye."

    Nangong Yuntian watched Qian Wanyu''s graceful figure, quickly leaned against the wall, and took deep breaths, gritting his teeth after a while, "Pei Tian,e and help this Young Master."<blockquote>

    LOOOL Qian Wanyu is hrious haha

    P.S Toothless gender is now female, so I will refer to her as female from now on, most of Minghui''s pets are actually kinda genderless, they don''t really identify as anything like us humans!</blockquote>

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    After leaving the ce where Nangong Yuntian was, they went straight out of Darray City as if this trip back was to settle the score with Nangong Yuntian Thinking of Nangong Yuntian''s extremely shocked expression in the end, Dongfang Minghuiughed uncontrobly after leaving Darray City.

    Beside her, Leen was puzzled, "Why is the shamanughing like this?"

    Dongfang Minghui burst intoughter again,ughing until her stomach hurt, and Qian Wanyu had to reach out to support her, saying helplessly, "You''re really something."

    "Seventh sister, you" Dongfang Minghui truly admired Seventh sister''s ability to turn an unpleasant matter into a reasonable one. What was originally unreasonable, when it came to Seventh sister, was turned upside down, and even nonsense became reasonable.

    After this incident, Nangong Yuntian probably wouldn''t show that infatuated look towards Seventh sister anymore, but it couldn''t be ruled out that he was a masochist. "Seventh sister, where are we going?"

    After leaving the city, they found a spacious ce thirty meters away, only three meters from the burnt area of the fire yesterday, very close to where Qian Mama was hiding. Dongfang Minghui wondered what Seventh sister was nning.

    "Rest for the night first, tomorrow we will take this little ghost to find the Dragon n."

    The little ghost in Qian Wanyu''s mouth was ungrateful. Toothless puffed out her chest proudly, saying, "Humans with ulterior motives, wanting to search for treasures in my Dragon n''s territory. I''ve figured it out these days, you humans are inherently greedy, wanting to seize the treasures of my Dragon n openly or secretly."

    Seeing her arrogant appearance, Dongfang Minghui truly realized that the Toothless in front of her was not the little creature who would act cute for a chew toy, nor the one who would squat down and invite her to ride on its back warmly.

    The girl in front of her had absolutely no resemnce to Toothless, making her aplete stranger to them

    Qian Wanyu casually threw a metal box from her spatial storage to Toothless, "You heard what was said earlier. Bybining these two items, you can find the Dragon n''s territory. You already have the Dragon Pill in your hands, and I''ve also given you the True Eye. You can leave now."

    Dongfang Minghui shrank her head, feeling angry.

    Toothless widened her eyes, never having been scolded so sternly by anyone before. She wasn''t stupid; on the contrary, she weighed the box in her hands and realized that the eye was indeed inside the box. "Giving this to me. Are you sure you won''t regret it?"

    "No."

    Qian Ziyan hurried over with Mu Sheng, and the vines of Little Green swiftly snatched the box back from Toothless, handing it over to Qian Ziyan. Qian Ziyan, with a serious face, reprimanded Qian Wanyu in an elder''s tone for the first time, "Nonsense. This item was taken by your mother to find someone. How can you just give it away?"

    Qian Wanyu raised her eyebrows lightly, not expecting an unexpected visitor like Little Green to appear, "Uncle, Mu Sheng, why are you here?"

    Mu Sheng, slightly out of breath, said, "We returned to Darray City and heard that you had left the city, so we hurried over. Why are you in such a hurry, Wanyu?"

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly but didn''t exin, facing Toothless, "When the moon rises above the clouds,bining the Dragon Pill and the True Eye will produce a map leading to the Dragon n''s territory. Let''s try it tonight. Once you get the map, you can leave on your own."

    Toothless crossed her arms, looking proud, "Thisdy is not leaving."

    Qian Wanyu sneered.

    Between the two of them, there was a strong smell of gunpowder, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward, as if with just a slight touch, the hidden fuse would ignite and explode.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly interrupted, Toothless and Seventh sister had never gotten along well. In the past, Toothless was still a cute little spirit beast, and Seventh sister mostly ignored her. But now, this little girl''s temper had be somewhat strange, always having a way to provoke people. "Seventh sister, now that we have obtained the Water Spirit Pill, I think we should first help Xiao Miao solve his current problem."

    Xiao Miao quickly nced at her, then looked away. Due to his long-standing habit of obeying orders, he dared not look around freely. Most of the time, he acted on others''mands.

    "But today is not possible, there''s no time."

    Water and fire were ipatible, especially since the Son of mes was a spark born from the mes. To rashly undergo the cleansing of water, they needed to see if the Water Spirit Pill obtained by Nangong Yuntian could suppress the continuous fire energy on the other party''s body. If it couldn''t be suppressed, it would be a waste of effort. If it could be suppressed, they would need to continue finding a solution.

    "So what do we do today?"

    "Today, no matter what, we mustbine the Dragon Pill and the True Eye to see if we can map out the terrain of the Dragon n''snd." Qian Wanyu''s voice was clear and unreserved, easily heard by everyone present.

    Toothless listened attentively, her bright ck eyes widening instantly. She was furious as she rushed to Qian Wanyu. "I knew you were not giving up on the Dragon n. Since you want to know, today I want to see if these two things can draw out the map of our Dragon n''snd."

    "Then wait until the moon is high, and I hope you can easily bring out this Dragon Pill." Qian Wanyu looked straight ahead.

    "I will apany you."

    Dongfang Minghui looked back and forth, feeling overwhelmed.

    "Come here."

    As Toothless walked over, she dragged Dongfang Minghui along, provocatively smiling at Qian Wanyu.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit bitter and sad. Toothless had grown up as she had wished, not only growing up but also bing clever. However, she didn''t remember anything from the past, which made Dongfang Minghui carefully ask, "Do you really not remember me?"

    Toothless had intended to provoke Qian Wanyu by pulling her aside, but seeing the other''s extremely aggrieved and somewhat sad expression, she didn''t remember the other person, but she couldn''t bear to disappoint her, so she said, "I, I feel your aura is very familiar."

    Familiar?

    Dongfang Minghui was the kind of person who would brighten up with just a little praise. She smiled broadly, no longer showing any signs of worry. She nced at the prominent beauty mark on Toothless''s forehead and couldn''t help but say, "Last time you said I could touch this beauty mark on your forehead, can I touch it now?"

    Toothless didn''t like being teased, but seeing Qian Wanyu''s gloomy face, she immediately leaned her head over, looking like she was seeking approval.

    Dongfang Minghui was taken aback, as she had raised her since she was young, and this habit was truly amusing and exasperating. She reached out and gently touched the soft ck hair, very soft. "Toothless, you''ve grown up and be a beautiful youngdy."

    Toothless''s body stiffened. Facing a human, she instinctively made such a servile'' gesture, which was contrary to the supreme dignity of the dragon race. She dodged slightly, a hint of anger on her face, "Are you going to touch or not?"

    However, Dongfang Minghui, with a good temper, reached out his hand, "You are too tall, can you bend down?"

    When Toothless was still a small spirit beast, she couldn''t control her spiritual power and would always unconsciously release spiritual power during cultivation. So when Dongfang Minghui lightly touched the blood-red diamond sealed on Toothless''s forehead before, she immediately entered the dragon n''s hidden ce.

    When she touched it again, she felt a warm and soft touch. She touched Toothless''s forehead again, confirming one thing.

    Toothless, with a look of patience, couldn''t stand it anymore. She thought this woman was really strange. Just touch it, but after touching the eyebrow mole, she should let go. However, the other party''s fingers kept touching around her forehead.

    "Enough."

    "Ninth Sister."

    Both of them spoke almost at the same time.

    Qian Wanyu beckoned, "Come here, I have something to tell you."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly let go of Toothless''s hand and ran to Seventh Sister without thinking, "Seventh Sister, what''s the matter?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled and nced around. She pulled Dongfang Minghui closer with one hand, leaned towards her ear, deliberately touched her sensitive ear, and finally saw Ninth Sister''s ear and cheek turn red.

    Dongfang Minghui shrank her neck as if she had been shocked, then turned her head nkly, "Seventh Sister."

    Qian Wanyu was very satisfied with the other party''s reaction. She smiled and squinted, then whispered, "Actually, I just wanted to remind you that Leen has been following us for a long time, but we haven''t said hello to Karu and the others."

    "Ah." Dongfang Minghui covered her slightly hot ear. She did forget about this. Karu was quite nice to Leen. If they noticed someone missing from the group, they would definitely search everywhere. But then she thought it didn''t seem right, "We agreed on a time with Mason and the others that day, but it seems like Karu and the others didn''t show up. How could Leen appear alone in this wilderness?"

    Qian Wanyu pinched her nose lightly, "You''ll have to ask Karu and the others to find out about this."

    Dongfang Minghui instantly understood, "Seventh Sister wants me to take Leen to see Karu, but afterwards, it''s probably best for Leen not to be with us."

    "It''s up to you."

    Dongfang Minghui walked away with Leen, constantly looking back. Little Fatty was ying with the me Child, but when she turned to leave, he immediately followed and hung onto her smoothly. She held Little Fatty with one hand and casually asked in the Sea of Souls, "Do you think Seventh Sister is suspicious of Leen by separating us?"

    Leen followed her cautiously, walking behind her, their steps staggered, one in front and one behind.

    "Perhaps there are other motives." Little Colour, with Little Fatty sitting on her shoulder, was about to explode in anger but held back upon seeing the two teeth marks on her main root, feeling the pain. "Ask him about his life in the trading market to determine if he is truly Leen."

    "Leen, why did youe to this auction?" Dongfang Minghui was curious, mainly because Qian Mama knew the trip was dangerous and refused Leen. However, Leen had a certain purpose and had toe to Darray City.

    Their whereabouts with Seventh Sister were unknown even to Nangong Yuntian and the others. Dongfang Minghui couldn''t believe that Leen knew in advance that he would encounter them.

    Leen''s footsteps were light, making no sound as he followed behind. Dongfang Minghui looked back and saw the conflicted expression on his face. "What''s wrong? It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. I might be meddling."

    Leen suddenly stopped in his tracks. "I want revenge."

    "Revenge?" When Dongfang Minghui saved Leen, he was being chased by people from the Cyril tribe, almost losing his life. Now, thinking back, even though Leen was young at the time, the hatred was deeply rooted in his heart. "But, I heard from Karu that Cyril was already dead?"

    It was precisely because the other party was dead that Leen was even more furious, as he was not the one who killed him.

    Leen clenched his fists tightly, his body tense, as if the next moment all that hatred would be uncontrobly released.

    "Leen, the Cyril tribe is currently preparing to negotiate with the Cass tribe. You also know that if these two tribes unite, there is hope to suppress the Hrys tribe. If they are both defeated, the most unfortunate will be the ordinary people. They will lose their homes, parents, or children, just like you. At this critical juncture, I hope you can temporarily set aside personal matters." Dongfang Minghui expressed her thoughts simply, "You heard that people from the Cyril tribe woulde to the auction, and you thought Jacob woulde, so you followed quietly?"

    "Yes." After hearing the news of Cyril''s death, Leen was very angry, and this inexplicable hatred then shifted to Jacob, who killed Cyril. He had never seen Jacob, but hearing people in the trading market talk about the grand asion of the auction, he thought the other party was likely toe only to find it was just a ruse.

    "If he didn''te, I wouldn''t have been able to see the shaman." Leen''s mood was also fluctuating. It was only after meeting Dongfang Minghui that his anger was somewhat hidden.

    "That''s true."

    After hearing Qian Wanyu''s words, Karu chose to stay at the Yuntian Pavilion. However, before they could even spend a night there, a fire burned the pavilion to the ground. They had to choose a temporary stay at an inn. Every time someone talked about Darray City, they would mention the recent events. Karu was leisurely sitting in the inn, listening to stories about Dragon Pills and the Eye of Truth, and even chiming in at key moments.

    When Dongfang Minghui arrived at the inn with Little Fatty in the morning, the storyteller on stage was so animated that saliva was flying everywhere, probably telling a story about two groups fighting over the Eye of Truth and Dragon Pills.

    "Alright." Karu''s loud voice stood out in the noisy environment.

    "Karu."

    Dongfang Minghui stood in front of him and whispered, "I need to talk to you about something. Find a quiet ce."

    Karu hadn''t even spit out the sunflower seed shells when he saw Dongfang Minghui and Leen standing in front of him at the same time. He swallowed and even swallowed the seed shells. "Sh-sh-shaman."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled at him and quietly led the group out of the inn. Just as they left the inn, Dongfang Minghui turned to Leen, "Leen, I want to talk to Karu alone. Could you leave for now, please?"

    Leen nodded slightly at her and then re-entered the inn.

    Karlu was very surprised and looked at Leen''s back in annoyance, "This brat, I searched for him in Darray City for several days. If it weren''t for that crazy Harlow saying he had seen him, I would have thought he had an ident. Shaman, why are you with Leen?"

    Dongfang Minghui knew that a Spiritual Master of the Wind system had extraordinary hearing, and she couldn''t guarantee that he wasn''t listening to their conversation nearby, so she acted annoyed, "Karu, how could you just turn around and reveal my identity to Leen? He recognized me at a nce, ruining my interest in teasing him."

    "Huh?" Karu looked confused, rubbing his forehead with his big hand, "No, shaman, you''re wronging me. I haven''t encountered this kid since I came back. He''s always been elusive since we arrived in Darray City. I wanted to say that day, but I didn''t see him."

    "How did he recognize you then, could it be another fake Leen?" Little Colour made an attacking gesture in the Sea of Souls, especially after experiencing Meng Yixiao, Jing Ke, and Mo Ce, it shivered instinctively.

    Dongfang Minghui''s back felt cold. She couldn''t bear to see familiar people turn into another terrifying person. The changes in Jing Ke and Mo Ce left an indelible mark on her heart, "Let''s wait and see."

    "S-shaman?" Karlu called out several times, seeing the other party staring nkly in front of him, he couldn''t help but wonder if he had said something wrong just now.

    "Karu, the people sent by the Cass tribe have all died, I''m afraid that someone wille to support them, and then turn their anger on you. You''d better take the people from before and leave this ce quickly."

    "Then, will the shamane back with us?" Karu looked hopeful.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head, "No, there is still a huge secret hidden in the Dragon Pill and the True Eye, perhaps rted to the long-lost Dragon n. I have to go there in person."

    To find Toothless'' true rtives

    She asked about the situation of the Cass tribe and the trading market. Karu also knew very little, so after a few words, she couldn''t make any judgments at all.

    "Ah, troublesome."

    "Not necessarily, go back and see your Seventh sister first."

    Dongfang Minghui hurried back with Little Fatty in her arms. When they reached the city gate, Little Fatty''s small hand kept patting her, making noises non-stop.

    "What''s going on?"

    "There may be an ambush." Little Colour spected from Little Fatty''s expression, its two eyes shining brightly, just like the expression every time it found food, unsurprisingly, it thought of those two tooth marks again, "Be careful."

    "Hey, little beauty." Harlow squatted on a tree, smiling and greeting Dongfang Minghui, "You guys are really from the Cass tribe."

    "It''s this lunatic again." Dongfang Minghui sighed, "I don''t have any treasures on me. Does he want to kidnap me and then use me to ckmail Seventh sister and Toothless?"

    Dongfang Minghui quickly concealed her expression, estimated the number of people hiding in the bushes, many, about twenty or thirty people.

    Harlow had learned his lesson. Last time, he was evenly matched in numbers with Mason from the Hiry tribe, so this time he brought enough people, "Harlow, what do you want from me?"

    With a leap, Harlow jumped down from the tree to the ground, looking somewhat crazy, "Little beauty, where did that brat who was with you before go?"

    "Leen?"

    "Yes, if you hand him over to me, I will let you go."

    "Leen naturally belongs where he should be. It''s useless for you to stop me. But when did Leen offend you?" Dongfang Minghui spected that it was impossible to reason with this madman, Harlow. He was a belligerent person, likely looking for a fight when seeking Leen. At the same time, shemunicated with Little Colour in the Soul Sea, "I can ambush them once at most, then we must escape."

    "Haha, little beauty wants to dy time, but I''m afraid you won''t have a choice." Harlow made his move.

    Dongfang Minghui secretly released a bit of spiritual power. The leaves and debris remaining on the ground around her floated up. She dodged Harlow''s attacks, making those floating leaves and debris swirl in her hands. "Go."

    "Little Colour."

    "Attack!"

    Over twenty beastmen, all transformed, surrounded them. Little Colour''s vines swiftly shot towards arge tree about three meters away from them. However, halfway there, a transformed individual appeared and snapped Little Colour''s vine with its ws.

    Dongfang Minghui had no choice but to fall into their encirclement, feeling heartbroken and angry. She said, "Harlow, you''ve made me angry."

    Harlow licked his ws, his disdainful expression seeming to say  Angry? It''s more fun when you''re angry.

    "I''m not leaving."

    "Ah." Little Fatty slipped down from Dongfang Minghui''s body, curiously observing a beastman baring its teeth and ws. The beastman was a bear with brown fur,rge in size, resembling a giant. After watching for a while, Little Fatty quickly ran up andnded on the beastman''s forehead.

    "Little Fatty, don''t let others bully you!"

    The bear beastman tried several times but couldn''t get Little Fatty off, feeling both anxious and annoyed.

    After staying on his head for about two breaths, Little Fatty eximed, feeling unhappy. Little Fatty stepped on the bear beastman''s back, grabbed its tail, and swung it around.

    "Ah, ah."

    The bear beastman was mmed to the ground by Little Fatty twice, then thrown into the air. Seizing the opportunity, Little Fatty caught another one in the same way. The beastman tried to turn around, but with its tail held, it couldn''t.

    Dongfang Minghui nced sideways and saw Little Fatty jumping around like a monkey, extremely agile and fast. Harlow noticed the weird behavior and turned to find Little Fatty, but she intercepted him.

    "Do you think I''m invisible?" Even the earth had a stubborn side. Dongfang Minghui''s spiritual power was very gentle, but when she got angry, trees within a radius of tens of meters would start moving without wind, and the drifting leaves would swarm towards them.

    Little Colour was also furious. It had been bullied by its own kind enough. As a result, this madman had cut off its vine branches and it refused to be bullied by another person! Little Colour''s vines quickly sneaked into the shadows, entwining rapidly around the tree roots to form a vinework.

    Little Fatty bounced around in the, happily knocking out two transformed beastmen with just its bare hands before tossing them aside.

    Dongfang Minghui dodged, and a shadow streaked out from her space, fiercely colliding with the Harlow who was trying to attack her. She then proceeded to knock the arrogant beastmen into a daze, scattering them all over the sky, "Little Bean Sprout."

    Little Bean Sprout also rolled into the vine, bouncing around joyfully. Working seamlessly with Little Fatty, they took turns lifting and hitting the people, throwing them into the air. Little Bean Sprout took the opportunity to strike them again, hard and heavy,pletely knocking out the beastmen who were still trying to resist.

    For a moment

    Dongfang Minghui inexplicably found this scene somewhatical, but she couldn''t bring herself tough.

    Harlow looked somewhat embarrassed, probably not expecting that trying to deal with a woman, plus Little Fatty, would result in being yed around in circles. Looking at the remaining group of dazed tribesmen, Harlow felt utterly humiliated, and he assumed an attacking posture.

    "I don''t want to kill you." Dongfang Minghuicked a broad perspective. Her impression of Harlow was based on a few brief introductions from Karu. He was Jacob''s right-hand man, with considerablebat power, a genuine battle maniac. Her impression of this person was not deep, but when Seventh sister encountered him, although she had the ability to kill, she did not act. So, she didn''t want to kill him either. She just expressed her disappointment in her words, "I think Jacob sent the wrong person to Darray City. With your talent for causing trouble, you will be killed before you finish your task. I am not acting on his behalf."

    If Dongfang Minghui had said something else, Harlow wouldn''t have been so furious. He instantly transformed into a human form, with a dark bruise on his forehead, looking quite terrifying, "If you want to fight, then let''s fight. Stop the nonsense."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t even look at him, "Little Bean Sprout,e back."

    Little Bean Sprout was happily bouncing around with Little Fatty on the vine. When she heard her call, she flew over in a sh.

    Dongfang Minghui was already prepared to send it back to the space, but the Tianyin helmet brushed past her, and without any defense, Harlow was once again hit by Little Bean Sprout, this time with blood all over his head.

    "Uhh" Dongfang Minghui wanted to apologize, but then realized it was not right. If this lunatic hadn''t blocked her way, she would have definitely returned to Seventh sister''s side by now. She quickly put Little Bean Sprout into the space and said to Little Fatty, "Little Fatty, let''s go."

    "Little Colour, stop."

    "Don''t leave."

    Dongfang Minghui felt something approaching from behind, quickly dodged, and a piece of her clothes was torn off from her left shoulder, "You lunatic!"

    Harlow, covered in blood and with a pair of fierce eyes, looked even more terrifying. He approached step by step, "Tell me, where is that brat?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s pupils widened slightly, pointing behind him, "L-Leen, he''s behind you."

    Harlow swiftly turned around, and she took this opportunity to let Little Colour grab her and escape three meters away at lightning speed. Can''t kill, doesn''t mean I can''t hide, right?

    "You"

    Dongfang Minghui fled tens of meters before feeling the wind behind her stop. She paused for a moment and said, "Strange, why isn''t that lunatic chasing after me?"

    Little Colour''s vine branches tried to reach out ahead, "It''s Leen."

    "Leen, he, he actually appeared?!" Dongfang Minghui was just trying to frame him, but now she was a bit worried. What are the chances of Leen facing Harlow?

    "Are you thinking of going back again?" Little Colour knew herpanion''s temperament too well. They had finally escaped from that lunatic, but now they were going back again. Only this dumbpanion would do such a brainless thing.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a little guilty, "Let''s go back quietly, so they won''t find out."

    "Okay."

    Little Fatty grabbed her hand and started walking back, tacitly agreeing with her.

    "Leen, long time no see."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart skipped a beat, then sheforted herself. It was normal for Leen to know Harlow. They seemed to be of simr age and both were members of the Cyril tribe. But why did they pretend not to know each other before?

    She didn''t hear Leen''s voice, only the sound of arrows cutting through the leaves.

    "Leen, don''t forget, it was me who begged the leader to secretly let you go back then. Otherwise, do you think you would still be alive today?" Harlow had already been hit on the head by the Tianyin helmet twice. Now, this guy was here trying to take his life, which made him furious.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t hear what Leen was saying, but without the sound of arrows cutting through the air, she held Little Fatty close, and the little guy stayed still in her arms, "Little Colour, can you see them?"

    "I can see a little bit." Little Colour dared not move, "Leen is a Wind-type Spiritual Master. Don''t move, I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble if they catch us."

    If Leen had been there before, they would have had a better chance.

    But now, with the addedplication of a life-saving favor and their familiarity with each other, Dongfang Minghui couldn''t be sure if this Leen was the little guy she had saved.

    The quiet night spread over the earth, asionally casting a few swaying shadows. The two tall young men stood facing each other, without speaking for a long time. Dongfang Minghui leaned against a tree, using the tree for support and some cute grass to help block, blending her breath with the entire forest. She was almost falling asleep from the long wait, from the initial uneasiness to gradually calming down, half-closing her eyes.

    "Thank you."

    Harlow was furious, "Leen, you''ve changed."

    Compared to Harlow''s agitation, Leen remained calm, "Harlow, if it weren''t for you saving my life once, I would have killed you."

    "Kill me? Come on, kill me." Harlow was indifferent, "For that woman just now, or for your foster parents who were killed by Cyril back then?"

    Dongfang Minghui was listening intently, but she heard Leen disdainfully say, "Go back and tell Jacob, I will eventually go to the Cyril tribe and fight him."

    After Leen left, Harlow stayed in ce and burst intoughter, scaring away the birds and beasts in the forest.

    "So why did Harlow want to approach Leen in the first ce?"

    Listening for a while at the wall, Dongfang Minghui walked back lost in thought. She had never heard Leen mention anything about the grudges between him and the Cyril tribe. She was unaware that his deceased parents were not his biological ones, which was trulymentable.

    "Shaman."

    Suddenly, a figure appeared and shouted at her. Dongfang Minghui, lost in her thoughts, was startled by this sudden interruption. It took her a moment to recognize the person. "Leen, what are you doing here?"

    Leen lowered his head, his tone tinged with resentment. "Shaman, are you nning to abandon me again?"

    Dongfang Minghui was a bit confused. "Actually, it''s dangerous for you to follow us."

    Leen raised his head, looking at Dongfang Minghui firmly. "Shaman, I can protect you now."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what to do. She was not good at rejecting others, and since Leen intercepted her here, even if she drove him away, he would probably continue to follow. "I need to discuss this with Seventh Sister."

    "Yes, Shaman."

    The two walked in silence. However, when Dongfang Minghui and Leen arrived next to Qian Wanyu, the moon had risen.

    Qian Wanyu stood guard beside them, Toothless tossed the dragon pill into the air. Once the fiery red dragon pill left Toothless''s control, it emitted a strong fiery light, the heat hitting Dongfang Minghui and Leen standing on the outer edge.

    Leen took out his bow and arrow, standing protectively next to Dongfang Minghui.

    As the dragon pill shone, the surrounding sky turned blood red, as if the entire sky had been dyed with blood. Dongfang Minghui nced and said, "There will be more people attracted here. I have to protect Seventh Sister."

    The dragon pill and the True Eye were consecutively summoned, Toothless and Qian Wanyu controlled one each, facing the bright moon in the night sky.

    Dongfang Minghui raised her neck and looked for a long time. Little Fatty in her arms also looked at the sky in the same posture, their expressions equally puzzled.

    Leen perked up his ears, listening to the rustling sound, which quickly disappeared. The arrow that was shot out came back to his hand with bloodstains.

    "There''s something there." Dongfang Minghui quickly put down Little Fatty, without even having time to instruct, she took out her sketchbook and quickly drew ording to the terrain map that appeared in the air.

    "Ah." What is it?

    In the air, after the light from the True Eye and the dragon pillplemented each other, a painting appeared, showing only a part of it. Dongfang Minghui quickly recorded this small part.

    It was probably because of the previous connection with the Dragon Seal that she managed to draw a rough map before the shadow in mid-air disappeared.

    Toothless was initially reluctant, but now she was actually looking forward to seeing the map. However, the projection quickly dissipated, and the Dragon Seal returned to her hand, warm and emitting a gentle warmth.

    Qian Wanyu quickly grasped the True Eye in her palm and warned in a low voice, "We each got half of the map, leave quickly, or don''t me me for going on a killing spree."

    Dongfang Minghui put the sketchbook into her spatial ring and then walked out, "Those people probably won''t be willing to leave like this, Seventh sister, what should we do?"

    Human greed knows no bounds. Before seeing the map, they might have consoled themselves and let go once they saw it. But once they actually saw it, their greed grew little by little, so they had to set an example to deter others.

    "I''ll handle this."

    Toothless despised those who coveted the treasures of the Dragon n. Seeing Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu hesitating to take action, she lost her patience. A small handful of golden mes flickered between her fingers and was thrown out.

    "Ah!"

    Following that were screams one after another, the ten-colored mes dyed the entire sky red.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, especially when she saw the torn traces on her arm, she asked in a low voice, "Was your journey dangerous? Who tore your clothes?"

    Dongfang Minghui answered quietly, but Seventh sister''s expression darkened even more.

    "Seventh sister, I have finished drawing the map."

    Qian Wanyu memorized the iplete map with her eyes and upon hearing Ninth Sister''s thoughtful words, she was in a good mood, "Ninth Sister, you are truly a helpful assistant."

    Dongfang Minghui blushed at her teasing, turned shyly, only to see thend being burned into a sea of fire again. She quickly called out, "Toothless, no more setting fires."

    Toothless was displeased, "Thisdy is going to punish these insatiable humans."

    With that said, she shook off Dongfang Minghui''s hand, and the mes spread as if rising with the tide, soaring three feet high, almost turning the entire sky into a fiery red.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed her, "Although she is Toothless, she is not Toothless, it''s dangerous to get close to her like this."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a hint of fierceness in Toothless''s words, she was unsure if it was a good thing or a bad thing

    "Why did the Dragon Seal and True Eye only show a part of themselves when theyplemented each other?" Qian Wanyu asked in puzzlement.

    "I don''t know," Qian Wanyu was curious, "Is what Mother looking for rted to Lance and the Dragon n?"

    "How do you know Lance?" Qian Ziyan was greatly surprised.

    Qian Wanyu nced at her uncle indifferently, "Tell Mother about today''s events. Is the person she''s looking for rted to the Dragon n?"

    If it is rted to the Dragon n, that person is most likely dead.

    Qian Ziyan looked at the raging fire, "I will go after the fire is extinguished."

    After two hours passed, Toothless finally retracted all the mes she had released. Within a radius of a hundred miles, there was no one left alive. The group of treasure seekers waspletely annihted by the mes.

    Qian Wanyu snorted coldly, "Is the fire out?"

    Toothless moved the ten small mes in her hand, ying around with them.

    Mu Sheng automatically kept her distance from her. The mes seemed weak, but once they touched the ground, they changedpletely. Mu Sheng was scared by Toothless for the second time.

    Seeing her actions, Qian Wanyu smiled and said, "Your movements are just like Ninth Sister''s."

    Toothless paused, "What do you mean?"

    Qian Wanyu just smiled and remained silent, "I''m sure you''ve figured out the details of the map we saw earlier. Let''s discuss where to go tomorrow."<blockquote>

    Toothless so angwy haha</blockquote>

    P.S discord invite link  https://discord.gg/W3ukX2NK8w This will centralise all my novel sites

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    After the big fire a few days ago, no one dared to chase after them anymore.

    The effect of killing the chicken to scare the monkey was evident.

    They traveled over mountains and ridges, following the map projected by the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth.

    After more than half a month, they found a ce to rest.

    Dongfang Minghui had just fed Little Fatty some food when she saw Seventh Sister stride over to Toothless.

    "Tonight, when the moon is at its peak, we need tobine the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth again to see if we can map out the other half of the terrain," Qian Wanyu said seriously, looking at Toothless.

    "What if we can''t get the other half of the map?"

    "Impossible."

    Qian Wanyu''s confident tone made Toothless particrly annoyed, as if everything in the world was under her control.Just likest time, when she didn''t notice the map, even if she saw it, she couldn''t remember it.

    Yet, this woman in front of her could draw the map perfectly after just one look.

    Toothless snorted and walked over to Dongfang Minghui, watching her gently feed Little Fatty some fire lotus seeds.

    The fire energy contained in the seeds was very pure, and Little Fatty ate them like snacks, finishing them in two bites.

    After eating, it would pretend to be innocent to get more, which was quite annoying.

    "Little Fatty, you can''t eat too much."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t feed it too often, fearing that Little Fatty would poke holes in the bed and floor likest time at the inn.

    Now, they had three big fireballs around them, each more dangerous than thest, making it feel like a sword was hanging over their heads, ready to burn everything within a radius of several days to ashes.

    "Ah."

    More.

    "No more."

    Toothless, who usually found Little Fatty annoying, was delighted to see Dongfang Minghui insist for once.

    In a rare moment of goodwill, she extended her hand and said, "Give me one."

    Dongfang Minghui was overjoyed.

    It was rare for Toothless to be so friendly.

    Without asking, she ced a fire lotus seed in her hand.

    "This was prepared for you. Try it."

    Little Fatty watched from the side, almost drooling.

    Toothless mischievously teased Little Fatty with the fire lotus seed, almost making it angry, before slowly tossing the seed into her mouth, crunching it like a bean.

    "Not bad. I want another one."

    Dongfang Minghui said indulgently, "Eating too many at once isn''t good, but I think one more won''t hurt."

    Toothless nonchntly tossed another fire lotus seed into her mouth.

    "Ah ah."

    Little Fatty opened its mouth wide in frustration.

    If it could talk, it would probably be nagging Dongfang Minghui non-stop.

    "Little Fatty, if you eat too much, you won''t be able to control yourself. When you grow as big as Toothless, I''ll give you another one."

    Dongfang Minghui then pinched Little Fatty''s cheek.

    Toothless also leaned in.

    When she realized what she was doing, her face darkened.

    Qian Wanyu watched everything clearly from the side and shook her head helplessly at Ninth Sister''s distribution.

    She waved her hand repeatedly, "Little Fatty,e here."

    Little Fatty''s lively eyes dimmed.

    After looking around and realizing there was no good food to be had, she obediently ran over.

    When she saw Qian Wanyu take out a high-quality medicinal nt, her eyes brightened a bit, "I might need your helpter tonight. I''ll trade this medicinal nt for your assistance. Are you willing?"

    Usually, Little Fatty would snatch any medicinal nt she saw, fearing someone else might take it.

    This time, however, she didn''t act immediately.

    Instead, she tilted her head, looking at the medicinal nt and then at Qian Wanyu, as if she were contemting something.

    "This little thing isn''t dumb," Qing Mo remarked in the soul sea.

    "She''s very clever," Qian Wanyu praised without hesitation.

    "Just like a human''s intelligence."

    Whether the soul separated from Little Bean Sprout''s bud was a gold-eating rat or something else, no one could say for sure.

    The fact that she managed to separate from her original form during thendslide in Dragon Valley and transform into a human shape showed she was exceptionally smart.

    Little Colour was fuming in the soul sea, "Your Seventh Sister is so biased."

    Dongfang Minghui also felt that Seventh Sister took special care of Little Fatty.

    She repeatedly took out her private stash of medicinal nts, nts that even Dongfang Minghui didn''t know about.

    "When you first saw Seventh Sister, you wanted to use her as a furnace. Maybe she sensed your intentions. It''s a miracle she didn''t skin you alive."

    Given Seventh Sister''s personality, if she had known, she would have coldly smiled and found an opportunity to torment Little Colour.

    Little Colour shivered violently and stayed quiet in the soul sea like a quail.

    "Little Colour, Seventh Sister likes to control everything. It''s not personal. This time, she''s giving Little Fatty the medicinal nt because there''s something you can''t do," Dongfang Minghuiforted in the soul sea.

    "Besides, hiring you is like taking half my life. Seventh Sister cares about you, which is why she didn''t assign those tasks to you."

    Hearing this, Little Colour felt relieved that the ��main position'' was still secure.

    "Hmph, she does care about you."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes curved into a smile, looking like a cat that had just eaten a fish.

    After hesitating for a moment, Little Fatty quickly swallowed the medicinal nt and ran back to Dongfang Minghui, climbing up and finding a spot to sleep.

    Toothless had the urge to pull the fat face pressed against Dongfang Minghui away, but then remembered her own shameless behavior earlier.

    She pinched herself hard and suppressed the displeasure.

    As night fell, Qian Yiling approached Qian Wanyu directly, "Do you have any ns? If we don''t leave tonight, Mother will instruct them to set up camp and stay here for the night."

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, "Mother, it''s best if you set up camp ten meters away."

    Qian Yiling didn''t ask for details and took her group away, leaving only Zn behind.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as Qian Yiling left her sight and sighed heavily.

    Ever since Uncle Wood brought Qian Yiling along when they set out, she had been so nervous she didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.

    Qian Yiling was no longer as kind to her as before, sometimes even ignoring her.

    "Sigh."

    "Fool, what are you sighing about?"

    Qian Wanyu ignored the presence of others and gently pinched the other person''s cheek.

    Everyone present, except for a few like Leen and Xiao Miao who were unaware, averted their eyes, feeling like they were being force-fed dog food.

    Mu Sheng kept sneaking nces at them, the more he looked, the sweeter the atmosphere seemed.

    The two of them standing together looked especially well-matched.

    Qian Ziyan nced at him and lightly coughed.

    "Aren''t you worried about letting Qian Mama go alone?"

    Dongfang Minghui, though troubled by the tension between mother and daughter-inw, still had her rationality.

    In this deste wilderness, unfamiliar with the terrain, if something were to happen, help would be too far away.

    "Don''t worry, the people Mother brought with her are enough. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have allowed Sister Zn to stay behind."

    Qian Wanyu looked at her worried expression with increasing fondness, wanting to hug and kiss her, "Don''t worry, Mother wille around."

    Dongfang Minghui pouted.

    She knew it was just a long-term tug-of-war, waiting to see who wouldpromise first.

    "Seventh sister, are you really sure about this? I''m not good enough, my cultivation iscking, and my medical skills are mediocre��"

    If she hadn''t known most of the plot in advance, she would still be fumbling through things, with no particr strengths.

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, "Do you want me to tell Mother that I''m just ying with you, and that after some time, I''ll be open to male-female rtionships?"

    "No��" Dongfang Minghui quickly denied it.

    She couldn''t imagine what it would be like without Seventh sister, not because of life and death, but because it would be unbearable.

    She shook her head repeatedly, murmuring, "That''s not possible."

    "Fool."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her into her arms, "I''ll handle Mother''s issues. You don''t need to overthink. You''re great."

    Mu Sheng shyly covered his eyes.

    He had known Sister Wanyu for so long but never knew she could be so romantic.

    That soft whisper of ��you''re great'' melted his heart, making it feel as soft as water.

    Such a cold and aloof person, willing to whisper sweet nothings for Minghui, must truly be in love.

    Qian Ziyan found a spot and took out a wooden carving that had been in his space for a long time.

    The carving already had a rough shape.

    After looking at it for a moment, a small knife appeared in his hand, and he began carving as if no one else was around.

    Afterforting her, Qian Wanyu looked up at the night sky, "Xiao Miao,e here."

    Xiao Miao was a very quiet person.

    Ever since those who yed with him were burned to death by the mes on his body, he had no friends.

    Following them, Toothless and Little Fatty weren''t afraid of him at all and would asionally y with him, so he listened to Qian Wanyu very well.

    "Seventh sister, I want to go with you."

    "Let''s go."

    Except for Qian Ziyan, everyone else followed Dongfang Minghui and Qian Wanyu.

    Mu Sheng wanted to go too, but seeing his uncle sitting there motionless, seemingly indifferent to everything, he decided to stay behind.

    After a while, Qian Ziyan asked, "Why didn''t you go with them?"

    Mu Sheng mumbled to himself, his voice softer than a mosquito''s wings.

    He was probably worried about Qian Ziyan being alone.

    After spending some time with his uncle, he asionallyined about why he had to team up with such an unromantic person to find someone��

    But he always remembered the kindness of the Qian Family, who had given him much guidance and help.

    That''s why he couldn''t bear to see Qian Ziyan holding that precious wood carving alone.

    "Wanyu has many people around her. It doesn''t matter if I go or not."

    "Mm."

    Qian Ziyan no longer paid attention to him.

    The image of that person in his memory had already be somewhat blurred.

    ����

    Qian Wanyu specifically found a ce with a water source and instructed Xiao Miao, "You should enter the water, leave your head above the surface, and then take off your robe."

    Xiao Miao obediently swam into theke.

    The water was quite shallow, so he had to squat down a bit to do as Qian Wanyu asked.

    After taking off his outer robe, the calm water surface suddenly began to evaporate, bubbles eagerly rising to the surface.

    At the same time, the creatures in theke started to flee in a panic, probably sensing danger.

    Qian Wanyu stood on the shore and took out a soft Water Spirit Pearl from her space, tossing it to Xiao Miao.

    "Swallow this. No matter how ufortable it gets, you must stay in theke."

    Xiao Miao felt the smooth Water Spirit Pearl and swallowed it without hesitation.

    Soon, he felt a cool sensation spreading through his internal organs.

    "Seventh sister, he looks like he''s in a lot of pain. If this continues, will something bad happen?"

    Dongfang Minghui hugged Little Fatty tightly.

    Just now, Little Fatty had almost jumped into the water to catch fish when he saw Xiao Miao go in.

    "He has to endure this himself."

    Cultivation is something that others cannot interfere with; it depends on personal insight.

    Qian Wanyu didn''t know how far Xiao Miao could go.

    As Qing Mo had said, leaving him alone in the outside world would definitely cause big trouble.

    It was better to watch over him personally.

    Toothless snorted disdainfully, "This water will be evaporated soon. If he can''t suppress it, that precious Water Spirit Pill will be wasted. I didn''t expect you humans to be so harsh on yourselves."

    The Water Spirit Pill is no different from a Dragon Pill, both taken from within the body.

    That''s why Toothless made such a sarcastic remark.

    Qian Wanyu didn''tment.

    In this world, humans are indeed the most ruthless creatures.

    "Toothless."

    Dongfang Minghui, fearing another argument, tugged at her sleeve.

    Toothless pouted, clearly unhappy.

    "Mother, you always side with her."

    After saying that, everyone present was stunned, especially Dongfang Minghui, who looked at Toothless in shock.

    She quickly grabbed her wrist.

    "Toothless, what did you just say? Say it again."

    Toothless wished she could p herself.

    What was wrong with her?

    She kept doing things she couldn''t understand herself, and now she had called a human "mother."

    Toothless shivered, forcefully shook off Dongfang Minghui, and ran away.

    Qian Wanyu caught her steadily, "Ninth Sister, this matter needs to be approached slowly, we can''t rush it."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes shed with a hint of disappointment, "I know."

    "Do you need me to go after her?"

    Leen had also wanted to reach out, but Qian Wanyu was faster.

    "No need."

    If Toothless wanted to leave, no one could catch her, "Seventh Sister, will shee back?"

    Qian Wanyu smiled, "She will."

    As long as that silly dragon remembered to look for the Dragon n''snd, she wouldn''t mess up at a critical moment.

    But, clearly, Qian Wanyu overestimated Toothless.

    By the time the moon was high in the sky, that silly dragon still hadn''t returned, which made Dongfang Minghui very anxious, "If she really cares about calling me ��mother,'' then she doesn''t have to call me that anymore. But�� why did she leave without saying goodbye?"

    The little spirit beast she had raised was like her own child, and she had poured a lot of affection into it.

    Dongfang Minghui felt genuinely sad and wanted to cry in Seventh Sister''s arms.

    Qian Wanyu wished she could skin Toothless alive.

    She released a bit of her consciousness and walked away quietly, but after circling back, she didn''t see any trace of Toothless.

    Her eyes darkened, and a cold aura emanated from her, "Wait here, Seventh Sister will help you catch her back."

    "Seventh Sister."

    Dongfang Minghui grabbed her wrist, "Toothless doesn''t remember us. Forcing her back is useless. If she really doesn''t want toe back, let her go."

    "Is that really what you think?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t believe Ninth Sister could let go so quickly, "Toothless has gained intelligence and grown stronger. When shees back, Seventh Sister will help you teach her a lesson, okay?"

    Dongfang Minghui was almost amused by Qian Wanyu.

    Seventh Sister''s Toothless sounded like a rebellious teenager, "Seventh Sister can discipline her, but I''m afraid Toothless won''t ept it and will throw a tantrum."

    Qian Wanyu pondered silently.

    When Toothless returned, she indeed needed to have a fight with her to curb that arrogant dragon''s usual haughty attitude.

    "Little White."

    Little White hadn''t appeared since Toothless left.

    When Qian Wanyu summoned it, Little Fatty didn''t seem as eager to climb onto its big head as Toothless.

    Little White growled softly, shook its fur, and habitually rubbed against Dongfang Minghui, insisting she pet it before it would settle down.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted down, letting it affectionately lick her face, "You must have known Toothless had changed, so you''ve been staying in Seventh Sister''s soul sea for so long."

    Little White whimpered pitifully.

    Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit jealous.

    Ninth Sister seemed to understand Little White''s thoughts.

    Little White''s had been listless in the soul sea, and she thought it was sick.

    It turned out it was lovesick.

    Ninth Sister not only attracted the affection of these medicinal nts and spirit beasts, but now, with her growing power, she also attracted others.

    Her gaze shifted slightly,nding on Leen.

    Leen noticed her gaze sharply, smiled slightly, and nodded at her.

    "Little White, go find Toothless."

    "Awuu."

    Little White nudged Dongfang Minghui with its big head and quickly dashed off.

    Dongfang Minghui watched the white figure disappear quickly, "Seventh sister, is it okay to let Little White go find Toothless alone?"

    Qian Wanyu firmly denied, "No problem."

    Little White isn''t stupid, it was just a bit shaken by Toothless transforming into a human.

    After all, over the years, the two spirit beasts had been secretlypeting in height and size, and in the end, one of them inevitably transformed into a human.

    "Toothless indeed stimted Little White, but it might not be a bad thing."

    "Seventh sister, do you think this kind of stimtion will make Little White more aware of the gap between them, and thus work harder to cultivate and transform into a human form sooner?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu had exactly this in mind.

    They waited all night.

    Although they didn''t get the map, Xiao Miao, who had been soaking in theke water, gradually suppressed the mes within his body and sessfully evaporated the entire river.

    When he walked up from the dried riverbed, he revealed a particrly handsome face.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect Xiao Miao to be a little handsome guy."

    Dongfang Minghui had never dared to get close to this young man.

    Every time Xiao Miao showed his face, the fiery red light would cover his entire face, leaving the only impression of fire.

    "Be careful."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her back into her arms.

    Xiao Miao still had some mes leaking from his body, which quickly set the grass on fire.

    Little Fatty quickly rushed over and transferred the small mes onto himself.

    "Little Fatty."

    Little Fatty rarely didn''t pounce on Dongfang Minghui.

    She had spent the whole night fishing in the river, making her belly swell up.

    Qian Wanyu smiled and said, "From now on, I''m afraid you''ll have to protect her."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help butugh and cry.

    She thought Seventh sister had given Little Fatty some task, but it turned out to be an opportunity to improve Little Fatty''s cultivation.

    The river where Xiao Miao was had been filled with fire element spiritual power, and as he released and retracted it, some inevitably spilled out.

    Little Fatty took advantage of this, and even she had to admit, "Seventh sister, you''re too partial to Little Fatty."

    "Wrong, I''m partial to you."

    After Little Fatty finished scavenging, Little Fatty didn''t bother Dongfang Minghui.

    Instead, Little Fatty found a spot and fell asleep right away.

    Dongfang Minghui squatted nearby, watching for a while.

    Seeing that nothing was amiss, she finally felt relieved.

    Qian Wanyu called over Zn and instructed, "Tell mother that we need to stay another night."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    ����

    As night fell, everyone lit a bonfire.

    Leen had gone somewhere and hunted a small mini pig demon beast, just enough to satisfy their cravings.

    To distract Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu mentioned that it had been a long time since she had tasted Ninth Sister''s cooking.

    Dongfang Minghui patiently took on the role of the cook, resuming her old trade.

    Watching the faint mes flicker, she suddenly remembered the early days with Seventh Sister.

    "Seventh Sister, I kind of miss the demon beasts in the Purple Demon Mountain Range."

    Qian Wanyu''s thoughts were also pulled back to five years ago.

    At that time, she was filled with loathing for this Ninth Sister, often wanting to get rid of her, even hoping she would stay in the Purple Demon Mountain Range forever.

    Looking back now, it was a momentarypse in judgment, and fortunately, she didn''t act on it.

    "You''re thinking of those Poison Flower Lightning Mice, aren''t you?"

    Mu Sheng perked up with interest and hurried over to the bonfire.

    "Sister Wanyu, you and Minghui have both been to the Purple Demon Mountain Range? I''ve heard that the beasts there are numerous and the deeper you go, the more dangerous it gets. Is that true?"

    "Of course, it''s true!"

    Little Colour, in the soul sea, became more animated, almost wanting to jump out and recount its past glories to Mu Sheng.

    "Back then, you almost turned the Purple Demon Mountain Range upside down."

    For a Purple Cloud Fruit and a Flying Wing Elephant cub, they provoked the Blood Fiend Alliance and the Qing Lan Sect, even disturbing the old folks residing in the Purple Demon Mountain Range.

    Little Colour shuddered at the memory.

    If it hadn''t run fast enough, who knows what would have happened.

    Dongfang Minghui''s smile widened, "Seventh Sister, back then you used toin that my roasted meat wasn''t tasty."

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curved slightly, "Your current cooking skills are thanks to my training."

    Back then, she had to give face and finish the roasted meat, then secretly go out to find lots of fruits to eat, otherwise, she would feel very greasy.

    Ninth Sister loved to make all kinds of roasted meat.

    For a while, when she returned from outside and smelled the roasted meat, her stomach would churn, and she would eat less.

    But when she met Ninth Sister''s hopeful and cautious eyes, she felt a bit guilty, otherwise, she would be asked��was it not tasty?

    If she really answered that it wasn''t tasty, Ninth Sister''s expression would turn both aggrieved and pitiful.

    Thinking of those days, the same smile appeared on both their faces.

    Mu Sheng waited for a long time�� but no one answered his question.

    Seeing the two of them so engrossed in each other, he inexplicably felt like an extra.

    By the bonfire, Leen sat calmly.

    He wasn''t much of a talker and had a weak presence.

    He only turned the roasting meat when the shaman forgot, letting the delicious juices drip onto the mes below, making a sizzling sound.

    He remembered that when he met the shaman, they spent their time like this too.

    He really missed the shaman''s cooking.

    Xiao Miao''s presence was even weaker; if he didn''t speak, almost no one would notice him.

    Qian Ziyan was still holding the wood carving, but his hand had stopped moving.

    The interesting events that happened during his training were simr to what he experienced many years ago.

    It had been over twenty years, but recalling them felt like it was just yesterday.

    While everyone was lost in their own thoughts, Little White smelled the aroma and snuggled up to Dongfang Minghui, pushing its big head into her arms, "Awoo."

    Dongfang Minghui heard footsteps and looked up to see Toothless pouting, reluctantly returning.

    She checked the singed fur on the little white ball and patted its big head with some heartache, "Little White, you did great. I''ll reward you with extra roasted meat today."

    Qian Wanyu smiled helplessly, "If I didn''t know you could cook, I''d think you only knew how to roast meat."

    Dongfang Minghui''s smile grew brighter, and she quickly invited Toothless to sit down, "Toothless,e, sit here. The food will be ready soon."

    Toothless nced disdainfully at the meat being roasted over the fire, only to meet Qian Wanyu''s cold gaze.

    Stiffening her neck, she said, "I came back just for the map."

    Qian Wanyu replied coldly, "I thought you had grown up and matured, but I didn''t expect you to be so childish. We waited for you all night yesterday. If you don''t want us to follow you to the Dragon n''snd, I can give you the True Eye."

    Qian Ziyan disapprovingly looked up but didn''t stop her this time.

    Toothless didn''t care about the True Eye.

    Hearing Qian Wanyu''s words, she felt she had made a mistakeing back.

    She stood up, but a hand pulled him back.

    Dongfang Minghui held onto Toothless and looked up, "Toothless, where are you going?"

    Toothless snorted, still feeling a bit aggrieved.

    "Seventh sister and I are very worried about you. Sit down and eat something first. Later, you and Seventh sister can work together toplete the map. I will take you back to the Dragon n and find your biological parents."

    Toothless was terrified of Dongfang Minghui''s gentle nature; she couldn''t resist her soft approach��

    "Fine, I won''t leave."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui had the little white ball on one side and Toothless on the other.

    She divided the roasted meat into several pieces, giving some to everyone, with extra portions for Toothless and Little White.

    Toothless initially looked disdainful, but after taking a bite, her beautiful ck eyes sparkled.

    She quickly finished the meat and looked at Dongfang Minghui with blinking eyes.

    "This little bit won''t fill you up. Toothless, eat some more."

    "Ninth Sister, look back for a moment."

    Qian Wanyu didn''t eat much.

    She could go days without food, as the higher her spiritual power level, the less food she needed.

    She found it amusing that there were so many foodies around Ninth Sister.

    Dongfang Minghui fed a bite to Little White, then turned around in confusion, only to see Little Fatty with its butt in the air, eyes closed, head to the ground, sniffing its way towards the scent.

    "Hahaha��" Mu Sheng couldn''t help butugh out loud at the sight, almost choking on his food.

    "Minghui, even when Little Fatty is asleep, it instinctively wants to eat. You should save moreter."

    Even the usually refined eater, Xiao Miao, couldn''t help butugh at Little Fatty''s antics.

    "Alright."

    She waited for Little Fatty toe over, then quickly picked up the little creature and tried feeding it a piece.

    Little Fatty moved, opened its mouth without even looking, and quickly ate the piece of meat, all while keeping its eyes closed.

    "Don''t feed her too much," Qian Wanyu reminded.

    "You all should share this meat."

    "Okay."

    The mini pig beast wasn''t very big to begin with, and it was quickly divided among a few people.

    Leen felt unsatisfied, thinking he should have brought back more.

    The meat seemed to sink into the abyss, bringing little satisfaction.

    But he thought, there will be more opportunities in the future.

    "Shaman, do you need my help to take care of her?"

    Leen volunteered, thinking Little Fatty was too fat, especially after eating all night and cleaning out the river''s creatures.

    Now, nestled in the thin arms of the shaman, it looked exhausting.

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head.

    "No need, I''ll take care of her."

    Little Fatty''s weight fluctuated, but in her arms, it was manageable.

    In others'' hands, it would be a hassle.

    Toothless grumbled, "Why not just leave her where she was? When the Dragon Pill and True Eye appear, it will definitely affect her."

    Dongfang Minghui thought it over and agreed.

    She was worried that themotion from those two would attract magical beasts and people from miles around, possibly leading to a fierce battle.

    She held Little Fatty for a while longer.

    "We''ll seeter."

    This statement nearly infuriated Toothless.

    She nced repeatedly at Little Fatty''s adorable face.

    Leen and Mu Sheng automatically stood guard around them.

    When the moon was high, Qian Ziyan also stood up, unfastened the iron box on his back, and took out his cherished harp.

    His slender fingers plucked a few notes.

    The intermittent harp sounds drifted away with the wind.

    "Hopefully, we won''t have to resort to a massacre this time."

    "Thanks to Toothless''s previous show of force," Little Colour said, "we haven''t had any incidents on this journey. But those people aren''t fools. They know we''re after the next part of the map and will definitely keep following us."

    Dongfang Minghui took out the drawing book and whispered, "Stay alert and keep an eye on Little Fatty."

    Little Colour reluctantly replied, "Don''t worry, even if she loses you, she won''t lose him."

    The dragon pill was thrown into the air, its fiery red glow illuminating half the sky at night.

    Just likest time, the two of them each held an item.

    Qian Wanyu held the Eye of Truth in mid-air, searching for the most suitable position.

    Once the two items aligned, the next part of the map was projected into the air like a screen, with a fiery red background.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly sketched the map.

    After she finished, the projection lingered for a couple of breaths beforepletely disappearing.

    "Strange."

    "What is it?"

    "There''s more to this map."

    At the same time, when Qian Wanyu held the Eye of Truth in her palm, she heard a faint sounding from the stone embedding the Eye.

    Standing still, she ced the Eye of Truth under the moonlight.

    Despite the darkness, she noticed a small crack on the stone.

    "Could it be that it couldn''t withstand the spiritual power I released?"

    "Wanyu, is something wrong?"

    Qian Ziyan found the night unusually quiet, especiallypared to the screams from the fire half a month ago.

    "To avoid any unforeseenplications, I think we should meet up with your mother tonight."

    "Agreed."

    Qian Wanyu put the Eye of Truth back into the box.

    After counting the group, they continued their journey under the cover of night.

    During the journey, Qian Wanyu was uncharacteristically silent.

    After a long while, she pulled Qian Ziyan aside and whispered, "Uncle, besides breaking medium-level formations, does the Eye of Truth have any other uses?"

    "Other uses��?"

    Qian Ziyan was stumped by the question.

    Seeing her serious expression, he asked, "Did something happen?"

    "The container holding the Eye of Truth just cracked," Qian Wanyu exined.

    "I don''t know if it''s because my spiritual power was too aggressive or if there''s something wrong with the Eye of Truth itself��"

    Qing Mo, also silent in the soul sea, said, "This item must have been authenticated by the appraisers at Yuntian Pavilion. If there were any issues, Nangong Yuntian wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. This is very peculiar."

    Qian Ziyan wanted to examine the Eye of Truth but said, "It shouldn''t be. The Eye of Truth is extremely difficult to craft, and no craftsman would use a container that can''t hold it, unless��"

    The two looked at each other and simultaneously said, "Unless it''s a fake."

    After saying that, Qian Ziyan gasped.

    "This item was bought by your mother to find someone. If it''s fake��"

    The consequences would be unimaginable.

    He could almost picture her disappointed face.

    Dongfang Minghui was quite far from them.

    She saw that Seventh Sister had set up a formation for the two of them, so she couldn''t hear their conversation.

    However, she noticed their serious expressions, as if something wasn''t quite right.

    Thinking about the half-drawn map she had just made, she murmured, "Could it be that Seventh Sister also realized that this map isn''t just two pieces? But that doesn''t seem right either."

    Toothless snorted, feeling annoyed by the sudden appearance of some tails behind her.

    "It seems thest punishment wasn''t enough. I��what did you just say?"

    Dongfang Minghui was interrupted by Toothless''s question and was momentarily confused.

    "What?"

    "You mentioned the map just now," Toothless reminded her.

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded slightly.

    Seeing that Seventh Sister and Qian Ziyan had stopped ahead, she quickly approached with Little Fatty in her arms.

    "Seventh Sister, is it about the map?"

    Qian Wanyu was momentarily stunned, having been focused on the Eye of Truth.

    "The map��" She thought for a moment and quickly understood the issue.

    "There are at least two more pieces of the map, but there could be more."

    Toothless chuckled.

    "It seems we''ll need to use the dragon pill and the Eye of Truth a few more times toplete the entire map."

    Qian Wanyu gave Toothless a serious look.

    Toothless, thinking she was afraid of being difficult, said, "Don''t worry, just tell me when to use it, and I''ll cooperate."

    After all, it was to help her find the Dragon n''snd.

    Once they found it, she could easily find an excuse to get rid of them.

    Qian Wanyu nodded slightly, sarcastically saying, "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Toothless."

    "You''re wee."

    Dongfang Minghui keenly sensed that they weren''t talking about the same thing, but she couldn''t figure out what Seventh Sister and Uncle Wood were discussing.

    "Seventh Sister, let''s go. Aunt Qian must be anxiously waiting for us."

    "Alright."

    The group hurried along, and when they reached ten miles away, the surroundings were bright.

    Three to five tents were set up in a circle, with a bonfire in the middle.

    Besides the smell of roasted meat, they also caught a whiff of alcohol in the air.

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t much of a drinker, so she and Seventh Sister hadn''t prepared any alcohol along the way.

    They hunted and ate their food on the same day.

    "Uh."

    She hadn''t expected Aunt Qian to be quite the connoisseur.

    Qian Wanyu and Qian Ziyan stood still.

    With their keen eyesight, they quickly noticed that besides the people Qian Yiling had brought, there were a few unexpected guests.

    "Uncle, do you recognize anyone in this group?"

    "No."

    A total of five extra people had arrived, and they had taken over a tent for themselves.

    Four of them were gathered around a campfire, chatting and toasting each other, seemingly at ease.

    Inside the tent, there was another figure, whose gender was unclear.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a strange sensation.

    "The light emitted by the Dragon Pill just now would be hard to miss even from ten miles away. For them to sit here so calmly, drinking and enjoying themselves, they must have quite theposure."

    "Yes."

    Not only was theirposure impressive, but they were also much better than those who just followed them around.

    "Seventh sister, should we go out?"

    "Of course, otherwise it would be a waste of the food and drink they provided."

    "Let''s go."<blockquote>

    New chappie enjoy!</blockquote>

 Chapter 205 (1)

    Chapter 205 (1)

    "Mother."

    Qian Yiling frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with their unexpected arrival.

    In contrast, Qian Wanyu looked rxed and in a good mood. The two almost identical faces left everyone present in shock, ncing back and forth between them, finding it hard to tell who was who.

    Mu Sheng kept looking back and forth. Despite knowing Wanyu for so long, he still mistook Qian Yiling for her at first nce.

    Dongfang Minghui only dared to take a quick, cautious look at Qian Mama before quickly averting her eyes. She held Little Fatty and stayed at the back. Lien, who was following her, gave her a surprised look, then nced at Qian Yiling and also retreated to the back.

    "Lingling, who are they?"

    Qian Yiling stood up and looked at the four curious people gathered together. She said in a low voice, "They are from the Night Fox n and want to join me."

    Qian Ziyan was surprised but still nodded slightly at them. He quickly pulled Qian Yiling aside, and Qian Wanyu followed. The three of them formed a small circle. Qian Wanyu set up a small formation within a two-meter radius to block their conversation from being overheard, deliberately turning their backs to the others. "Lingling, have you verified their identities?"

    "They im to be from the Night Fox n, under Dono''smand. But Dono is still recovering, and when I saved him, everyone around him was dead. So their identities are questionable." Qian Yiling didn''t fully trust them, only having some dealings with the Night Fox n, so she couldn''t probe too deeply."Mother, when did they appear?"

    "Yesterday. We had just set up camp here, and they appeared shortly after." Qian Yiling paused for a moment and asked, "I saw the red light from the Dragon Pill and the map earlier. Is everything going smoothly?"

    Both of them frowned, their expressions quite serious.

    Qian Yiling couldn''t help but specte, "Is there a problem?"

    Qian Wanyu hesitated for a moment, unsure how to tell her mother. Seeing her mother''s all-or-nothing attitude at the auction, it was clear how important the True Eye was to her. If she told her now that the True Eye they spent so much money and effort on might be fake��

    "Not yet, but we just discovered that there are more than two maps. As we move forward, we''ll need to use the True Eye a few more times." Qian Wanyu spoke up first.

    Qian Ziyan gave Qian Wanyu aplicated look.

    Qian Yiling breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought it was something urgent. Since we still need it, keep the True Eye with you for now, Yu''er. We have many people with us, so be careful."

    Qian Wanyu clenched her fists and took the opportunity to ask, "Mother, I heard from Uncle that you need the True Eye to find someone. Is it someone important? Do you need our help?"

    A trace of confusion shed across Qian Yiling''s face. She looked at Qian Wanyu with aplicated expression and said, "Let''s talk about it when we get the map to the Dragon n''s territory. Maybe the person I''m looking for is there."

    Qian Wanyu moved her lips but ultimately said nothing.

    The three of them returned to the campfire. The group of people had taken over and were unusually enthusiastic. One of the men had a seductive appearance and spoke in a strange tone, with a hint of femininity that made him seem somewhat out of ce. He joked, "Miss Qian, this must be your sister, right? You two look so alike. We four brothers can''t tell you apart."

    Dongfang Minghui''s mouth twitched. This man was good at ttery, but it sounded too insincere. Seventh sister''s earlier address had already made their identities clear. She couldn''t bear to look directly, so she turned slightly while holding Little Fatty.

    Little Fatty in her arms squirmed uneasily, seemingly smelling the aroma of roasted meat. Though his eyes were closed, his nose twitched like a dog''s.

    "Little Fatty, go back to sleep."

    Qian Wanyu had no interest in dealing with these people. She simply reached out and took Little Fatty from Ninth Sister''s arms. Whatever she did, it sessfully calmed the food-seeking Little Fatty. "Mother, it''ste, and everyone is tired. Let''s rest for the night and continue our journey early tomorrow."

    "And this youngdy is��how should I address her?" The man with the strange tone seemed to be the leader of the five and always found something to say.

    Qian Yiling smiled gently, like a spring breeze, "This is my daughter."

    The man looked very surprised. "Miss Qian, you look so young. I didn''t expect this, truly didn''t expect it."

    Qian Wanyu coldly nodded slightly at him and then walked towards the tent that Xiang Zn and Mu Sheng had just set up. Dongfang Minghui nced over and identally met Qian Yiling''s calm gaze, which scared her into moving quickly.

    Seeing them leave, the people behind them all dispersed.

    Qian Yiling waited until they entered the tent before interrupting the man''s chatter, "It''ste, Lahan, you should rest early too."

    The night passed quietly.

    The next morning, when Dongfang Minghui woke up, she found that Little Fatty was gone. She opened the tent and saw Little Fatty and Toothless ying with Xiao Miao. The three of them had all awakened their fire energy, making them closer.

    Xiao Miao was more simple-minded, while Little Fatty seemed more clever. Despite being chubby, he was very agile, often dodging and swallowing the mes Xiao Miao scattered, gaining quite a bit from him.

    "You''re awake?"

    Qian Wanyu was directing everyone to pack up the tents. The tent behind Dongfang Minghui was thest one still intact.

    "Seventh sister, it''s alreadyte. Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    "It''s rare to see you sleep so soundly. No rush."

    Qian Wanyu pulled her aside and handed her water to wash her face. Behind them, Leen and Mu Sheng skillfully dismantled the tent and stored it in the space. Once everything was ready, the group of thirty to forty people set off.

    Only then did they have the chance to see the fifth member of the Night Fox n, who turned out to be a woman. She was about the same height as Qian Wanyu, which was quite striking. Her face was warm, and she smiled at everyone she saw, seeming like a very easygoing person.

    Since they needed someone to lead the way, Qian Wanyu''s group took the front, with Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan''s group in the middle. The five members of the Night Fox n followed at the back, still somewhat out of ce.

    "Are these people rushing to their deaths?" Toothless grumbled, clearly displeased with the crowd trailing behind them. Her words were sharp enough to provoke anyone. Fortunately, most of those following weren''t particrly strong in spiritual power, or thisment would have surely caused an uproar.

    In a way, Toothless was right.

    The Dragon Burial Valley was already a perilous ce, and of nine deaths and one life. The true Dragon n''s territory was likely even more dangerous. Dongfang Minghui tugged at Toothless''s clothes, feeling a bit helpless.

    Toothless pouted, her eyes filled with a hint of petnce. Dongfang Minghui wanted to pat her head, but knowing her proud nature, she instead handed her a fire lotus seed. "You should give others some face. Even if it''s true, there''s no need to say it out loud. As long as we know, that''s enough."

    Qian Wanyu, overhearing from the front, couldn''t help but shake her head with a wry smile. Both of them had a knack for saying things that could infuriate others.

    Little Fatty pouted, trying to act cute and clingy with Dongfang Minghui, but Toothless, in a slightly better mood, pulled Little Fatty over and lifted her onto her shoulder. "You can''t eat too much of this stuff yet. You need to digest what you ate that night first."

    Toothless gently poked Little Fatty''s round belly.

    Little Fatty tilted her head, thought for a moment, then grabbed Toothless''s dark hair and dozed off.

    Xiao Miao clung tightly to Toothless''s sleeve, seemingly seeing her as a reliable figure. This closeness surprised Dongfang Minghui, considering they had only been together for a few hours. Yet, Toothless had already won over both Little Fatty and Xiao Miao.

    They walked quickly, and while it wasn''t noticeable in a day or two, the difference became apparent after several days.

    Qian Wanyu, scouting ahead, moved swiftly, covering great distances in moments. Those following her, like Leen, kept pace effortlessly. When Dongfang Minghui couldn''t keep up, she was pulled along, saving a lot of time. Toothless, with her steady and fast pace, carried the sleeping Little Fatty on her shoulder without her waking or falling off, providing a greater sense of security than Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder.

    Xiao Miao''s steps were peculiar. He walked silently, but left a trail of burnt footprints, like a series of marks, very noticeable.

    Dongfang Minghui pointed at the trail. "Seventh sister, Xiao Miao''s footprints are really obvious."

    If they had these footprints in Dragon Burial Valley, they wouldn''t have gotten lost.

    "Yes," Qian Wanyu replied indifferently, not paying much attention.

    Dongfang Minghui hinted several times, but seeing no reaction from her Seventh sister, she grew anxious.

    "Your Seventh sister is a smart one. Do you really think she doesn''t understand your hints? She must have a n and is just keeping it from you," Little Colour said boredly in the soul sea. "She''s probably up to something."

    Dongfang Minghui thought it was likely. Her Seventh sister''s mind worked quickly, often figuring things out before she even sensed something was wrong. "Sigh, why are Uncle and Mu Sheng taking so long?"

    Qian Wanyu stood on a high ground, nced around, and noticed that the team led by her eldest uncle was still five meters away. "Let''s keep moving forward. We need to get the third map before they arrive."

    "So soon?"

    "Yes."

    They sped along, extending the distance between the two teams to fifteen meters, just as the moon began to rise.

    With the experience fromst time, Qian Wanyu was extra cautious this time. She couldn''t help but notice that the cracks in the container and the True Eye were getting bigger. Even Toothless noticed the grim expression on her face.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Toothless questioned. They had almost lost the third map in an instant, so fast that she couldn''t even remember it. Usually, she could nce at it a few times, and even if she couldn''t memorize it, she would have an impression. But this time, the image flickered so quickly that it was very unstable.

    "Seventh sister." Dongfang Minghui discarded a piece of paper but managed to draw the map sessfully. Hearing Toothless''s question, she realized that Seventh sister had encountered some trouble.

    Qian Wanyu looked at everyone present and spread out the True Eye under the moonlight. The green container with a closed eye was already quite eerie, and the dim moonlight made it look even more hollow and terrifying.

    Toothless''s bright eyes scanned it and pointed at the obvious crack. "Is the True Eye broken?"

    Dongfang Minghui stared hard, but no matter how much she stared, she couldn''t make the increasingly obvious crack disappear. "Is this a defective product?"

    Good grief, that scoundrel Nangong Yuntian sold them another fake!

    Leen looked but didn''tment, and the rest didn''t understand the True Eye.

    "You humans are ruthless and cruel, but the things you make are unreliable," Toothlessmented bluntly. "Our dragon tribe''s things are more dependable. Tell me, did the third map mark the entire dragon territory? If this thing breaks, wouldn''t all our efforts be in vain?"

    "Yes," Qian Wanyu nodded in agreement. "All in vain."

    Toothless, hearing this, immediately lost her temper. "How dare you mock me."

    Qian Wanyu also drew her long whip and swung it at Toothless without hesitation. The whip carried lightning, which dragons feared. Toothless was stunned and got hit by the water thunder whip. She looked at the scorched skin on her arm, and mes appeared in her ck pupils.

    Dongfang Minghui thought they were just bickering as usual, but seeing them seriously fighting, she panicked.

    Qian Wanyu, worried about identally hitting Ninth Sister, whispered, "Leen, take your shaman aside. Not even the Emperor himself can stop me from beating this stupid dragon today."

    Qing Mozily said in her soul sea, "Stop pretending. You better finish this before your mother and uncle arrive. Aren''t you worried she''ll fly away in a fit of anger? Ninth Sister would be heartbroken."

    Leen nodded and quickly pulled Dongfang Minghui aside. Little Fatty also rolled off Toothless''s shoulder and was caught by Xiao Miao.

    "Stop, Seventh sister, Toothless, let''s talk this out."

    "Today, I must teach this human a lesson." Toothless was filled with battle intent, her entire body trembling with thebative energy emanating from her bones, especially under Qian Wanyu''s long whip.

    "Heh." Qian Wanyu''s lips curled into a mocking smile, "Just you?"

    Dongfang Minghui wanted to step forward but was stopped by Leen, "If you rush in, you might end up getting both of them hurt."

    "Your Seventh sister and Toothless need to have this fight. Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Little Colour was quite rxed. In its view, Toothless indeed needed a lesson, and someone as controlling as Qian Wanyu wouldn''t allow anything to escape her grasp, not even a dragon.

    ����

    Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan had been traveling tirelessly for the past few days. They might not feel tired, but the group behind them was exhausted, especially puzzled as to how Qian Wanyu and her group could move so quickly in the dark, as if the night posed no obstacle to them.

    "Mydy, they all say they need to rest." Zn counted the numbers before approaching Qian Yiling, "Even the Night Fox n says they need to rest. Should we��"

    Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan had already noticed the fiery red sky in the distance. They nodded and instructed Zn before walking a bit further away to stand on higher ground and observe.

    "It''s a dragon pill."

    "No wonder Yu''er is moving so fast. She wants to take this opportunity to map out the terrain ahead."

    "Yes."

    Though they were quite far away, the reflected terrain map was not very clear. Qian Yiling thought it was the same as before, but Qian Ziyan stood there worriedly, gazing into the distance.

    Even after the fiery light disappeared, Qian Ziyan still frowned.

    "Big brother, I''ve seen you frowning all the way. Is something on your mind?" Qian Yiling didn''t know what kind of life he had been living all these years, but from his few words, she guessed he had gone through inhuman experiences. Seeing him frown all the time, she was very concerned.

    Qian Ziyan didn''t answer but instead asked, "There''s a question that''s been bothering me. I didn''t want to ask, but I have to."

    Qian Yiling''s bright eyes blinked, and she suddenly smiled, "Since when did my big brother be so hesitant? The big brother I know is always straightforward. Ask away, and I''ll tell you everything I know."

    "Is Wanyu your and Lance''s child?"

    A mysterious silence spread between them.

    "Yes." A barely audible response.

    "Why didn''t you tell her?" Qian Ziyan epted it quickly. To him, life and death were just a thin line apart, and these matters of love were even less significant. Besides, he had a great admiration for Lance, feeling a sense of mutual understanding and a regret of not meeting sooner. However, back then, the siblings were in a hurry to find the holy medicine and never saw each other again. Thinking about it now, it was truly a pity.

    Qian Yiling rarely showed a helpless expression, perhaps because she was facing her elder brother. In her heart, no matter how big a trouble she caused, her brother always had a way to help her. "Brother, it''sughable. It''s my first time being a mother, yet I''ve been separated from Yu''er for twenty years. Do you know, when I first recognized her, she also recognized me but didn''t want to acknowledge me. I''m scared��"

    Qian Ziyan''s eyes were calm as water, and he teased her in a rare mocking tone, "I thought Lingling feared nothing, but you''re afraid of your own daughter?"

    "Brother, don''tugh at me. That child doesn''t resemble anyone. She doesn''t look like me or Lance. I finally got her to acknowledge me, but she''s so smart and sensible that it breaks my heart. She never asked me a single question about her father. Brother, I''m scared!"

    Qian Ziyan had watched his sister grow up. As a child, she was fearless, even beating up the royal prince who mocked her chubby cheeks. But now, he kept hearing her say she was scared.

    "Brother hasn''t been around these years, and Lingling has be more timid." Qian Ziyan gently touched her head like a big brother, patting it. "But, the more you fear family matters, the more you need to face them bravely. Maybe she''s also waiting for you to speak up, just like Wanyu and that child''s situation."

    Qian Yiling lowered her eyes and asked softly, "Brother, do you also approve of them being together?"

    Qian Ziyan recalled that day at the inn when Qian Wanyu candidly told him, "Uncle, Lu Xing is already dead."

    At that moment, his long-silent heart suddenly ached. Before he could sort out his feelings, that person was already dead, never to apany him again. Qian Ziyan thought he wouldn''t cry, but tears unknowingly filled his eyes.

    Qian Ziyan subconsciously touched the wooden carving in his sleeve and said, "Lingling, cherish what you can while you can."

    "Brother."

    Qian Ziyan turned his face away, only to see mes not far away. The extinguished dragon pill couldn''t possibly emit such light, apanied by lightning descending from the sky. "Something''s wrong."

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s go, quickly check it out."

    ����

    Dongfang Minghui had been pulled back eight meters by Leen. Xiao Miao, a clever child, also pulled Little Fatty out of the dangerous area.

    Speaking of danger, lightning shed, and thunder and fireballs erupted simultaneously, almost ttening the area within a radius of several miles. Qian Wanyu''s purple lightning relentlessly bombarded Toothless, determined to teach Toothless a lesson today. Despite Dongfang Minghui''s desperate shouts, she continued her assault.

    Qian Wanyu unleashed all five elements of her spiritual power, using immense pressure to suppress Toothless. Even though it provoked a desperate struggle from the other side, she didn''t hold back, giving Toothless a fierce beating.

    Blood sttered, and when the blood dropletsnded on Dongfang Minghui''s cheek, they were warm. She was so frightened that she almost fainted. If it weren''t for Leen supporting her, she might have passed out.

    "Stop fighting, you two."

    "Dragon n or not, you are ungrateful, forgetting the ones who raised you." Qian Wanyu kicked the foolish dragon several times before finally knocking it to the ground. "I can beat you because I''m stronger. When you be stronger than me, feel free to hit me back."

    Qing Mo sighed in the soul sea, "You''re just provoking her."

    Toothless was struck by lightning several times, bleeding profusely, but her defiant eyes remained fixed on Qian Wanyu.

    "Toothless, Toothless!" Dongfang Minghui hurriedly held her, seeing the charred and terrifying wounds. After a quick check, she realized that Seventh sister had shown mercy; the wounds, though frightening, avoided fatal areas. She quickly took out some pills to heal Toothless, but Toothless pushed her away forcefully, ring at her, "You''re just like her, don''t pretend to care."

    Dongfang Minghui was speechless, not knowing what to say.

    Seventh sister and Toothless�� no matter who hurt whom, she didn''t know whom to side with or me.

    Qian Wanyu sneered from the side, "What, got beaten up and now you want to bring your dragon n to bully me? Too bad, the dragon n''s location is still unknown, and your so-called n members are nowhere to be found."

    "Seventh sister, stop it."

    Toothless, furious, ran off to another ce but didn''t leave entirely. She found a tree to lean against, remaining silent, letting her wounds be.

    Dongfang Minghui walked over helplessly, "Toothless, these are hemostatic pills. If you don''t want me here, I''ll just leave them. Remember to use them."

    Toothless hugged her legs, and after the footsteps faded, she saw the porcin bottle left in the grass. The bottle was like white jade, with patterns painted on it. She rubbed it with her fingers, took out a hemostatic pill, looked at it for a while, then chewed and swallowed it.<blockquote>

    Woah Toothless got beaten up!</blockquote>

 Chapter 205 (2)

    Chapter 205 (2)

    Qian Ziyan and Qian Yiling arrived a stick of incense earlier, just in time to witness Qian Wanyu releasing five-element spiritual power. The spiritual power was colorful but still recognizable. Qian Ziyan''s face was calm, as if he had known all along.

    Qian Yiling couldn''t believe her eyes. Could it be because��

    She staggered back a few steps, the branches under her feet creaking. If not for Qian Ziyan''s timely support, she might have tripped over the roots.

    "Big brother, you knew all along."

    Qian Ziyan sighed, "I knew a little earlier than you."

    Qian Yiling clutched his arm tightly, her face filled with helplessness, her eyes staring nkly at a certain spot. "It must be because the death aura on me hadn''t dissipated, causing Yu''er to be affected by it."

    Seeing her agitation, Qian Ziyan didn''t know how tofort her. "A five-element spiritual body is different from others. The early stages of cultivation are particrly slow. I think Wanyu must have suffered a lot, endured many hardships, which is why her temperament has changed. Lingling, do you still insist on your idea?"

    Qian Yiling was at a loss, not knowing what to do.

    "Maybe you should put aside your mother''s pride and have a pleasant talk with her about what she really likes about that girl.""It''s my fault that she''s in this situation."

    ����

    It wasn''t until dawn that Qian Ziyan caught up with Qian Wanyu and her group.

    That night was enough for many people to sort out a lot of things.

    Qian Wanyu was the clearest-headed among them. At dawn, she proactively told Toothless, "Next, we''ll continue heading south ording to the map. Before the True Eye ispletely destroyed, the entire map of the Dragon n''s territory might appear."

    After taking the pill, Toothless found that her wounds had miraculously healed. She held her breath and said eagerly, "I may have lost to you once, but don''t think I''ll lose again next time. I will definitely defeat you."

    Qian Wanyu raised an eyebrow slightly and said calmly, "You''re wee to challenge me again once you''re healed."

    Toothless snorted.

    Dongfang Minghui looked at them and was relieved to see that Toothless hadn''t left in a huff. Seeing that Seventh Sister wasn''t angry anymore, she said, "Seventh Sister is angry, and Toothless is angry too. I really don''t know who tofort."

    "Don''tfort anyone. I think they''re both doing just fine."

    It''s just a fight. Last time, it wasn''t like Pig Fairy Grass and I didn''t have an ��earth-shattering'' battle.

    "Pig Fairy Grass asked me to tell you that Xiuqi is likely nearby. Make sure to seal the space tightly and don''t let its aura leak out." Little Colour said seriously, "It''s already trembling in fear inside the space ring."

    "Who''s trembling!!!" Pig Fairy Grass grabbed Little Colour and dragged it from the soul sea into the space, where the two had a fierce fight.

    "Seventh Sister, how do you seal the space ring''s aura?" Dongfang Minghui was reminded by Little Colour. Although she had never seen Xiuqi, she had read the author''s brief description of him in the script, which was very mysterious. So, she had to take it seriously.

    Qian Wanyu was genuinely puzzled by her question. "The aura inside the space won''t leak out. If you''re asking how to add an extrayer of protection outside the space, Seventh Sister can think of a way to help you."

    "Really!"

    "Yes."

    Seeing Ninth Sister''s joyful expression return, Qian Wanyu also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Yesterday, she had taken the opportunity to give Toothless a beating, mainly to teach this foolish dragon a lesson that there''s always someone better out there. She hadn''t expected to anger Ninth Sister.

    Ninth Sister had always been easygoing, gentle, and kind to others, never really confronting her. Yesterday''s cold shoulder was the first time since they had been together, almost making her forget that Ninth Sister also had a temper.

    In the past, Ninth Sister would ignore people, and she could still force her to interact. But Qian Wanyu''s intuition told her that if she used the same methods as before, it would definitely anger the other party. So, the group remained silent for the entire night, and it was a quiet night with everyone minding their own business.

    Dongfang Minghui found herself pleasantly surprised. Thinking about how Seventh Sister had ruthlessly dealt with Toothless yesterday, she immediately put on a long face.

    "Ninth Sister." Qian Wanyu quickly grabbed her hand, but when the other party struggled, she suddenly showed a pained expression and gasped, looking very distressed.

    "Seventh Sister, what''s wrong?"

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly and shook her head, "Ninth Sister, are you angry?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw her frowning so tightly that she could almost kill a mosquito. She immediately rolled up her sleeve and saw a red mark on her fair arm. Without thinking, she knew it must have been caused by Toothless''s mes yesterday.

    "Why didn''t you say you were hurt?" Dongfang Minghui was angry, but she couldn''t bear to stay mad at her after she got hurt. Besides, after a night of reflection, most of her anger had dissipated.

    "You wouldn''t listen to me." Qian Wanyu said in an extremely aggrieved tone, "Yesterday, I tried to tell you three times, but each time you interrupted me before I could speak."

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it and realized it was true. The atmosphere yesterday was really bad. Toothless had chosen a spot to sulk alone, and her fiery aura made everyone avoid her, including Xiao Miao and Little Fatty.

    Little Fatty was snoring away,pletely unaware of what had happened.

    Dongfang Minghui was also upset and chose a ce to be alone and calm down.

    "Who told you to fight with Toothless yesterday? You know I raised her." Dongfang Minghui quickly took out a pill, wanting to remove the fire poison. Toothless''s mes were indeed powerful.

    "Ninth Sister, don''t be mad at Seventh Sister." Qian Wanyu didn''t care about the injury at all. Seeing the other party softening, she immediately hugged her tightly and wouldn''t let go.

    "Seventh Sister, let go. Your hand is still hurt."

    "If you promise not to be mad at Seventh Sister, I''ll let go."

    When Qian Ziyan and Qian Yiling arrived, they saw Qian Wanyu acting shamelessly. Qian Ziyan looked calm, but Qian Yiling, who had spent the whole night preparing herself mentally, was surprised to see them, especially the woman who seemed unrecognizable.

    "Seventh Sister."

    "Ninth Sister, don''t be mad at Seventh Sister. Seventh Sister will be sad."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t bear to make her sad. In this life, thest thing she wanted was to make Seventh Sister sad. She said helplessly, "I''m not mad anymore." She had long stopped being mad; she was just upset that she couldn''t stop the two of them.

    Qian Wanyu pressed her forehead against hers and chuckled softly, "Really?"

    "Mm."

    "Ahem."

    Qian Wanyu almost kissed her, but the sound of two coughs made her face change instantly.

    "What''s wrong, Yu''er?"

    "Uh��Seventh sister identally burned her arm with the mes. I''ll treat her right away." Dongfang Minghui felt a bit uneasy facing Qian Yiling, mainly because the once gentle Qian mama had be cold towards her after learning about her and Seventh sister. She was quite heartbroken about it. She shook her head, trying to clear her mind of those messy thoughts, and quickly applied the medicinal liquid, then the ointment, performing the series of actions both swiftly and gently.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her deeply, her eyes filled with such tender affection that it seemed like it could overflow.

    Qian Yiling stood up, taking in their expressions, and unconsciously took a few steps back, turning to instruct Zn on something.

    "Uncle, was there a big battle here yesterday?" Mu Sheng felt sad every time he saw the barrennd where they stopped. But he had observed that the leaves here had been destroyed not long ago, just two or three hours.

    "Mm." Qian Ziyan looked worriedly at Qian Yiling''s back, his gaze lingering between Qian Wanyu and Toothless, "It''s fine now."

    "Oh." Mu Sheng scratched his head, btedly asking, "Uncle, how do you know it''s fine now?"

    This time, they stayed a bit longer, resting for most of the day. In the afternoon, they started following the coordinates on the map again. For the next half month, everyone traveled leisurely, more like they were sightseeing than treasure hunting.

    The closer they got to the marked location on the map, the fewer magical beasts they encountered.

    Leen felt it the most because he hadn''t been able to hunt any magical beasts for several days. He was used to satisfying his hunger while traveling. On the first day, he searched for a long time without finding a single magical beast. In the following days, not only did the number of magical beasts decrease, but the temperature also kept dropping.

    Initially, the climate was scorching, and even the wind carried a bit of warmth. But recently, no one dared to sit on the ground for long to rest.

    "Yu''er, are we near the ice mountain?" Qian Yiling pulled Qian Wanyu aside, frowning as she looked at everyone shivering with their arms wrapped around themselves. She whispered, "Where is the next destination? Are there any more markers on the map?"

    Qian Wanyu knew the situation was dire. This was already the fourth map, and they had been traveling for over a month without finding anything. "Mother, tonight Toothless and I willbine the Dragon Pill and the Eye of Truth again. We''ll choose a ce far from you all."

    "Is it to get the next map?"

    "Mm."

    But in reality, Qian Wanyu had hidden a crucial piece of information. After speaking, she turned and left.

    "Yu''er." Qian Yiling had been observing their interactions for the past half month. What overturned her understanding was that Yu''er was the more proactive one. When facing Little Nine, Yu''er''s face always showed emotions she had never seen before.

    Qian Wanyu looked at the other person in confusion, "Mother, is there something else?"

    Qian Yiling held her hand, hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "The other day, you told me you wanted to marry her. Was that just a joke?"

    "Of course not." Qian Wanyu''s expression was somewhat cold.

    If it had been before, Qian Yiling wouldn''t have understood what this emotion meant, but now she understood immediately, "Mother is not against you, it''s just that I''m also quite confused about matters of the heart. I want to ask you, what do you like about her so much that you can''t do without her?"

    What do you like about her?

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curved slightly, "Mother, just like Ninth Sister said before, she iszy about cultivation, but when medicinal nts fall ill, she takes care of them tirelessly day and night. Maybe she has a weak personality, often worries about irrelevant people, and is always soft-hearted towards those she shouldn''t be, causing a lot of trouble��"

    As Qian Yiling listened, she understood. No wonder her elder brother asked her to listen to what Yu''er had to say. The child''s ws could make Yu''ersmile like this; she seemed to understand that Yu''er was deeply in love with that child.

    "Your spiritual power levels are very different now. As you just said, she iszy about cultivation. In the future, the gap between you will only growrger, to the point where you love each other but can''t be together. What will you do then?"

    She had thought about this question countless times in her heart. Ninth Sister preferred to study potions, "I am willing to wait for her, wait for ten years, even a hundred years, until she catches up." Or, I am willing to create a peach orchard for her, and just apany her until old age.

    Qian Yiling clutched her chest, feeling a pang of pain from her words, "Are you really willing to pause your cultivation for her, for her��"

    "Mother, are you trying to stop me and Ninth Sister?"

    "I��"

    Qian Wanyu''s expression was indifferent, without much emotion. Perhaps she had already anticipated this, so she had no expectations and thus no disappointment, "If you can''t ept Ninth Sister, I can take her and leave."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    The conversation between the two ended on a sour note.

    Qian Yiling had already admitted in her heart that Yu''er had fallen in love with Little Ninth, but the words that came out of her mouth somehow changed their tone.

    She was not a domineering mother; on the contrary, she had grown quite fond of Little Ninth over the past few days.

    Qian Ziyan had thought she could smoothly resolve the deadlock between her and Qian Wanyu, but seeing Wanyu''s cold expression and Lingling''s dejected look just now, she knew things had gone awry.

    "What did you say to her?"

    "I��" Qian Yiling waved her hand weakly, "Big brother, I need some time alone."

    "Alright."

    Qian Wanyu''s face was tense, but Dongfang Minghui, who knew her well, could see that she was in a bad mood, seemingly angry.

    Thinking about thest person Seventh sister had seen, she was also troubled.She really didn''t know how to get along with her future mother-inw regarding thising-out issue, especially when facing someone like Qian Mama, who was just like Seventh sister��

    She hugged Little Fatty tightly, not knowing how to find a breakthrough.

    As she pondered, the group found an open space.

    Dongfang Minghui shivered.

    Despite having spiritual power to protect her, she still felt cold.

    Little Fatty, nestled in her arms, timely transmitted some warmth to her, making her feel much better.

    She patted Little Fatty''s big head, "Little Fatty, you''re the best."

    Little Fatty climbed up her arm and rubbed its ttened belly, "Ah."

    Toothless rolled its eyes helplessly.

    Seeing the two staring at each other, it couldn''t stand it anymore and acted as a trantor, "She wants to eat."

    "Oh."

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly understood and brought a fire lotus seed to Little Fatty''s mouth.

    Little Fatty took it in its hand and quickly devoured it in a few bites.

    After finishing, it looked at her with a face full of longing, "Toothless, you''re so smart."

    "Little Fatty, if I keep feeding you like this, I won''t be able to afford you."

    She didn''t have many fire lotus seeds left in her space.

    Although Little Fatty wasn''t greedy, the fire lotus seeds were limited.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit helpless.

    She was most afraid of fire-rted things, and finding more for them seemed impossible.

    The fire lotus seeds, along with the fire lotus, were something Toothless had fought hard to get, but now, Toothless didn''t seem to care about them anymore.

    Toothless was stunned for a moment, a soft murmur shed through its mind, as if someone had once said such helpless words to her.

    She tried to recall, but her memory was empty, and she couldn''t remember anything.

    "Toothless, prepare the dragon pill."

    "Okay."

    Toothless tossed the dragon pill into the air, and the fiery red light it refracted covered everyone''s heads, changing the color of the sky for miles around.

    Dongfang Minghui even felt a sudden warmth on her body.

    She hugged Little Fatty and stepped aside.

    Leen drew his bow and arrow, surveying the surroundings.

    They had already scouted the area when they arrived and hadn''t seen a single person.

    "Ah."

    Little Fatty pointed at Qian Wanyu, who was using spiritual power to wrap the True Eye in mid-air.

    Dongfang Minghui followed her gaze and saw the True Eye in Seventh sister''s hand slowly opening, but it was shedding blood-red tears, drop by drop, looking even more eerie against the fiery dragon pill.

    Toothless widened its eyes, "The True Eye can''t hold on anymore?"

    Dongfang Minghui also knew that there was still a long way to go to thendmark on the map.

    Without the subsequent fifth map, they would be like blind people feeling an elephant, unable to find the way to the dragon n''snd.

    In other words, the efforts of the past two months would be in vain, "Seventh sister."

    "This isn''t the real Eye of Truth, get out of the way!" Qing Mo roared in the soul sea.

    "No."

    Qian Wanyu''s forehead veins throbbed as she held the Eye of Truth aloft with five streams of spiritual power.

    Unfortunately, the weather wasn''t cooperating today.

    Just a moment ago, the bright moonlight had hidden behind the clouds as if ying hide and seek.

    Dongfang Minghui nced at the sky, her heart sinking.

    This was too unlucky; even the heavens weren''t helping.

    "Please, moonlight,e out."

    "Ah, ah."

    Little Fatty strained her neck to look at the two objects above.

    Naturally, her gaze was more drawn to the enticing Dragon Pill, and she secretly licked her lips.

    In this tense half-stick of incense time, everyone held their breath, staring at the Eye of Truth.

    They waited until the moonlight once again bathed the earth.

    Only then did Qian Wanyu carefully adjust the Eye of Truth''s position so it aligned with the Dragon Pill.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly took out her drawing book, watching anxiously.

    "Sigh, the person who set this up is truly cunning. From the beginning, theyid out an unsolvable trap for you all to fall into," Qing Mo sighed.

    "You knew this from the start, so why keep it from everyone and push forward? If you had stopped that day, none of this would have happened."

    Qian Wanyu remained silent, not releasing a single thread of spiritual power.

    The Eye of Truth shattered even faster until the fleeting image they had in their minds was reflected.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly sketched the terrain map.

    Strangely, the image that usually dissipated in a few breaths didn''t vanish immediately this time.

    Instead, a shadow of a person appeared.

    She was about to identify the figure when she heard Seventh Sister''s stern voice, "Take the Dragon Pill."

    Toothless reacted swiftly, a ball of golden me in her hand severing the connection between the two objects.

    With a bang, Qian Wanyu and Toothless both staggered back as the Eye of Truth exploded.

    "Seventh Sister, Toothless."

    Toothless clutched the Dragon Pill, her chest heaving.

    She watched the fragments fall to the ground and cursed angrily, "What a vicious human. Was thatst shadow taunting us?"

    Usually, Toothless was always aloof, constantly reminding them that she was a dragon, different from these humans.

    It was unclear when she started using the term "we."

    It should have been a cause for celebration, indicating that Toothless had developed a sense of team spirit.

    But at this critical moment, no one cared about the subtle meanings in her words.

    Qian Wanyu''s cheek had been identally scratched by the container holding the Eye of Truth.

    She wore a grim expression.

    "Be patient for a few days. We''ll meet them sooner orter."

    Dongfang Minghui frowned, not quite understanding Seventh Sister''s meaning.

    When she turned Seventh Sister''s face to examine the wound, she gasped.

    "Seventh Sister, your face needs immediate treatment."

    "Mm."

    "What did you mean by ��sooner orter''? Did you find out something?"

    Toothless leaned in and noticed the strange wound on Qian Wanyu''s cheek.

    The cuts were tiny and easy to overlook, but they contained traces of other spiritual powers, neither purely fire nor purely dark.

    Dongfang Minghui bit her own finger and let a drop of her blood cover the wound on Qian Wanyu''s face.

    As the blood washed over it, the surface wound disappeared, revealing the true nature of the injury.

    A ck thread was burrowing into Qian Wanyu''s cheek, writhing and twisting menacingly.

    Dongfang Minghui angrily muttered, "These damned things again."

    She quickly applied the potion she had prepared to Qian Wanyu''s face, even disinfecting herself to avoid contamination.

    Seeing the unsightly scars on her Seventh Sister''s beautiful face, she asked, "Seventh Sister, does it hurt?"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes lowered, her gaze falling on Dongfang Minghui''s bitten finger.

    Fortunately, the wound had already healed, showing no signs of injury.

    "If you do this again, Ninth Sister, be prepared for a beating."

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui was momentarily stunned, but then she remembered thest time Seventh Sister had hit her.

    Her face turned red, more effective than any blush.

    But thinking about the scars on Seventh Sister''s face, she became both angry and worried.

    "Seventh Sister, don''t change the subject. Once this heals a bit, you need to apply flower dew twice a day until the scarspletely disappear."

    Toothless, watching from the side, rolled its eyes.

    "Why do the wounds look different each time I see them? And what was that ck thread? It looked really annoying."

    Qian Wanyu waited until Ninth Sister finished applying the potion before speaking slowly, "It''s just an illusion. As for that ck thread, you''ve experienced its power before."

    Toothless looked confused, but Dongfang Minghuiughed, "Indeed, it''s no wonder Toothless hates it."

    Back then, the ck mist had tormented Toothless for months, rendering its front limbs immobile.

    When in pain, it could only whimper like a small beast, seekingfort from her.

    Dongfang Minghui warned, "Whenever you see that thing, stay as far away as possible. I don''t even know if your true fire can burn it clean."

    Toothless was left bewildered by their conversation.

    She had��right, she had forgotten many things.

    Toothless suddenly fell silent, realizing those memories must be important to her��

    Dongfang Minghui handed a page from the drawing book to Seventh Sister.

    "The Eye of Truth is destroyed. Seventh Sister, what should we do next?"

    Qian Wanyu nced at it, confirming it matched her memory, and then gently ruffled Dongfang Minghui''s hair.

    "We''ll follow the map. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will naturally straighten. Don''t worry."

    The more the other reassured her, the more uneasy she felt, but she didn''t ask any more questions.

    Leen took the opportunity to scout the surrounding area.

    "The further we go, the colder it gets. The group behind us can''t withstand the sudden drop in temperature. The further we go, the harder it will be for them."

    Qian Wanyu gathered some useless branches, piled them together, and started a fire.

    Everyone huddled around it for warmth.

    "Indeed, do you have any ideas?"

    Dongfang Minghui looked at Leen.

    Throughout the journey, Leen had impressed her with his decisiveness.

    In the year they had been away, he seemed to have grown significantly.

    If she hadn''t confirmed it with Sister Zn, she would have doubted whether this Leen was still the same boy who once only thought of revenge.

    "Send back those who can''t keep up."

    His words were somewhat arrogant.

    Qian Wanyu nodded in agreement.

    "That''s a good idea. When theye tomorrow, I''ll mention your suggestion to Mother and Uncle."

    Dongfang Minghui looked Leen up and down, making him so embarrassed that he ran off to another ce.

    "Seventh Sister, why not just let Mother and Uncle go back? The road ahead��besides, it''s all for helping Toothless find thend of the dragons."

    "No, Mother won''t go back," Qian Wanyu said meaningfully.

    "She won''t give up until she finds that person."

    "Find someone��?"

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui looked confused.

    She knew that Qian Wanyu''s mother cared a lot about the True Eye, but she didn''t know what she was actually trying to do.

    It turned out she was looking for someone.

    "The person she''s looking for��"

    "A Night Fox n member named Lance."

    "����"

    Seeing her silence, Qian Wanyu continued frankly, "I suspect that this Lance from the Night Fox n is my father."

    Dongfang Minghui: "����"

    Qian Wanyu beckoned her over, pulling her close and gently pinching her rosy cheeks.

    Seeing her dazed and silly expression was amusing.

    "What, did you think Seventh Sister was a child without a father?"

    "Of course not."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly waved her hands and shook her head.

    "I''m just really surprised."

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu was also a bit surprised when she first found out.

    "Mother didn''t say anything, so I just pretended not to know."

    Dongfang Minghui wanted tofort her but didn''t know how.

    "Seventh Sister, maybe she has her reasons. When she hasn''t found the person, she must be worried about the worst oue. The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. The pain she would endure then would be the greatest. She probably didn''t want you to be disappointed."

    "Maybe."

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curled into a smile.

    Her not-so-good mood seemed to improve a lot after this exnation.

    She pulled Dongfang Minghui into her arms, not avoiding any intimacy, and kissed her hair, murmuring, "Luckily, Ninth Sister has always been by my side."

    Even if Mother didn''t acknowledge her, even if she couldn''t find her biological father, as long as this person stayed by her side, it was enough.

    Dongfang Minghui simplyy on her knees, watching the dancing mes.

    "Seventh Sister, I will always stay by your side."

    Even if one day you don''t want me anymore, I will shamelessly follow you.

    Qian Wanyu tightened her grip on her and softly responded.

    ����

    The next day, when the others caught up, Qian Wanyu repeated Leen''s proposal from the previous day.

    "The further we go, the colder the climate. Staying here is a dead end for them."

    Qian Yiling nodded lightly and summoned Zn, "Go gather everyone. I have an announcement to make."

    "Yes, mydy."

    Qian Ziyan looked at the injury on her face and said softly, "Wanyu, I have something important to discuss with you. Come with me."

    Qian Yiling wanted to ask about the injury on her face, but before she could speak, her elder brother interrupted.

    She watched them walk away before turning her gaze back to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Little Ninth."

    "Ah!"

    Dongfang Minghui was so startled that she almost spilled the spiritual liquid she was feeding Little Fatty.

    Seeing Qian Yiling standing in front of her, she felt as nervous as meeting her inws for the first time, not knowing where to put her hands and feet.

    She nced around but couldn''t see Seventh Sister anywhere.

    Toothless, unable to bear her flustered state, took the spiritual liquid from her hands, "Give it to me, I''ll feed Little Fatty."

    Qian Yiling smiled gently at her, "Little Ninth, I''ll still call you Little Ninth."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t know what to call her in return.

    When they were close, she could call her mother, but now it felt awkward to call her anything.

    After some hesitation, she asked softly, "Mydy, is there something you need?"

    "Actually, there''s nothing much. I just wanted to chat with you."

    Dongfang Minghui''s heart skipped a beat.

    Chatting�� she was terrible at chatting, especially with Qian Mama.

    Qian Yiling walked to arge tree about three meters away, taking a different path from Qian Ziyan.

    Dongfang Minghui nervously clutched her clothes and trembled in her soul sea, "What should I do, what should I do?"

    Since Seventh Sister came out, Qian Mama had never been kind to her.

    Coupled with Seventh Sister''s displeased expression yesterday, Dongfang Minghui had already imagined a thousand-word drama of mother-inw and daughter-inw conflicts and scenes of the mother-inw breaking up the couple.

    Little Colour had just managed to grow a small vine on its head, which was now swaying precariously, "What''s there to be afraid of? At worst, just leave."

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes, not expecting Qian Yiling to catch her expression as she turned back.

    This was awkward.

    "Little Ninth, I just wanted to ask if Yu''er''s facial injury is serious?"

    "Huh?"

    Dongfang Minghui was confused.

    If Qian Mama really wanted to ask this, she could have done so earlier without walking so far, "It''s nothing serious. I won''t let Seventh Sister have any scars on her face, mydy, please don''t worry."

    "That''s good."

    Qian Yiling originally wanted to ask about their rtionship, but Dongfang Minghui''s nervousness made her unsure of what to say.

    The atmosphere instantly became awkward.

    Dongfang Minghui thought of many things: Seventh sister''s determination to burn the boats, Seventh sister''s recklessness, and all the things Seventh sister had done for her.

    She suddenly felt a surge of courage and said excitedly, "Lady, everything Seventh sister told you before is true. I am in love with her and want to spend my life with her. I seek your blessing. Even if you don''t like me or ept me, I will not part from Seventh sister."

    Qian Yiling was stunned, taken aback by her loud deration, especially when she saw her eyes redden with emotion, as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    "Do you know that you are holding her back? She is a rare Five Elements Spiritual Body. In all these years, I have never seen another Five Elements Spiritual Body. With Yu''er''s talent, she has the potential to be the only Spiritual God on this Seven-Colored Continent."

    Dongfang Minghui felt deted, her grand deration halted by the usation of holding Seventh sister back.

    "Don''t be discouraged. Although she is a Five Elements Spiritual Body, if she hadn''t dual cultivated with you in the early stages, her dark spiritual power would have been exposed long ago. How could she have grown?"

    Little Colour had never seen such a scene of breaking up a couple and was now witnessing it firsthand.

    "Yes."

    Dongfang Minghui didn''t want to say that she didn''t want to show Seventh sister''s pain to Qian Mama to prove her importance.

    Her rtionship with Seventh sister shouldn''t be tied together just because of dual cultivation.

    Their love was the purest form of love.

    Initially, she did have the intention of using Seventh sister, but without that, there wouldn''t have been the love that followed.

    "Lady, no matter what you say, I will not give up on Seventh sister. Seventh sister feels the same. We hope to have your blessing. If not, it''s okay. Once this matter is resolved, Seventh sister and I will leave first."

    Qian Yiling almostughed in anger, especially since both of them spoke in the same way, avoiding the main issue.

    "Mother."

    "Seventh sister."

    Qian Wanyu and Qian Ziyan''s conversation was much simpler, mainly because of the True Eye.

    Qian Ziyan guessed that there must be a problem with the True Eye, so he pulled her aside to exin clearly.

    "Ninth Sister,e here."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Qian Yiling and saw that her expression was normal, without any displeasure.

    She said softly, "Lady, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave with Seventh sister."

    Qian Yiling smiled and nodded, which was a promise.

    Dongfang Minghui felt relieved, like a wild swan set free, flying to Qian Wanyu''s side.

    She let her gently hold her hand and led her away.

    "What did you say to her?"

    "Nothing, it was Little Ninth who left me speechless."

    Qian Yiling smiled bitterly, "I don''t know if it''s because they''ve been together for too long, but they speak in the same way."

    Qian Ziyan watched the two of them with their heads together, not knowing what they were talking about.

    But from his angle, he could see the most sincere and happy smiles on their faces.

    "As far as I can remember, they''ve always been together. It''s been a long time."

    "Big brother never mentioned them. Would you be willing to tell me about them?"

    Qian Ziyan lost his mind once and hurt them.

    He even despised himself for it.

    "Lingling, I just want to tell you that my life was saved by her. I owe her my life."

    Qian Yiling touched her face, recalling how that little person in the Beast Tribe tried many ways to win her favor on behalf of Yu''er.

    She now understood her ce in Yu''er''s heart.

    "Big brother, I no longer oppose them being together."

    "Mm."

    ����

    "Do you know the price of deceiving me?"

    Qian Wanyu pressed someone against a tree, her domineering aura unmistakable.

    Dongfang Minghui felt many eyes on them, feeling both angry and anxious.

    "Seventh sister, I already told you, she didn''t say much, just asked if the injury on your face was serious."

    Qian Wanyu snorted lightly, her smile somewhat chilling.

    She leaned closer, their noses touching.

    "I heard yourst words, Ninth Sister. Do you need me to repeat them?"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately became as obedient as a quail.

    "Seventh sister, since you already heard, what more do you want me to say?"

    Qian Wanyu slightly lowered her head, lightly licking her lips.

    "Fool, you can tell me anything. There''s no need to hide it for her."

    "Mm."

    Soon, they heard Qian Yiling summoning them, mentioning the recent events.

    "Anyone who wants to challenge, stand aside."

    "Lady, our Night Fox Tribe only brought five people this time. Do we also need topete with that young man?"

    Lahan asked after Qian Yiling finished speaking.

    His gaze lingered on Leen.

    It was strange; a year ago, Leen was a fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy.

    A yearter, he had grown taller, his skin darker, and his face had lost its childishness, looking no different from someone in their twenties.

    Thus, Lahan referred to him as a young man.

    Qian Yiling didn''t argue much, thinking for a moment.

    "Since our Night Fox Tribe has a good rtionship, I naturally don''t want you to suffer many losses. Go andpete. If you can defeat Leen, you can stay. If not, I will send someone to escort you back to the Night Fox Tribe. You can rest assured."

    "But, Lady, we want to��" Lahan wanted to say more.

    Zn, following Qian Ziyan''s orders, interrupted, "Lady, the duel has started. Do you want to oversee it?"

    Qian Yiling naturally wanted to oversee it, so she said, "Lahan, I consider you the smartest among them. You should understand my meaning."

    Lahan lowered his head slightly, hiding the expression in his eyes, andmented, "You are very thoughtful, my lord. I will go and talk to them right away."

    Leen was a Wind Spiritual Master.

    His weapons were just a bow and a quiver of sharp arrows.

    The challengers were all dissatisfied people, most of whom were beastmen.

    One of them, arge fellow, roared twice and transformed into a grayish lion, charging at Leen aggressively.

    Leen''s running speed on foot was faster than the beastified lion.

    His steps were so swift that it was hard to see where his feetnded.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed and tugged at Seventh Sister''s sleeve, "So many people, Seventh Sister, aren''t you worried that Leen might not be able to handle them all?"

    Having not seen him for a long time, she didn''t know to what extent Leen had grown.

    She guessed that Seventh Sister agreed so quickly this time because she wanted to test Leen''s level.

    Qian Wanyu, however, was uncharacteristically calm.

    She gently ced her fingers on her lips and rubbed them twice, "Don''t speak. If you keep worrying about him, I won''t like it."

    Dongfang Minghui btedly realized the meaning of Seventh Sister''s words.

    Was she�� jealous?

    But she hadn''t done anything.

    She had to secretly watch Seventh Sister''s expression while observing Leen''s situation in the field.

    After subduing six or seven people in a row, Leen still looked calm andposed, as if the person who had been running around the field non-stop wasn''t him.

    "Isn''t he tired?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked helplessly, discussing with Little Colour in her soul sea, "Can you tell what level Leen''s awakened wind spiritual power has reached?"

    "Strange, how can a beastman awaken wind spiritual power?"

    Little Colour said inexplicably, "Also�� I can''t even see his level."

    Dongfang Minghui was shocked, "Impossible."

    But she said what was in her heart out loud.

    Qian Wanyu looked at her in confusion, "Ninth Sister, what''s impossible?"

    Dongfang Minghui was helpless but afraid of Seventh Sister''s jealous remarks.

    She shrank her head and said, "Little Colour said it can''t see Leen''s depth��"

    "Well, it''s normal not to see it."

    "Sigh, does Seventh Sister know something?"

    Dongfang Minghui immediately perked up and leaned over, looking at her with curiosity and eagerness, hoping to get some answers.

    Qian Wanyu reached out and touched her soft hair, "Keep watching. You''ll understand after it''s over."

    The elimination matchsted from dawn until midnight.

    Dongfang Minghui watched until she was visually exhausted and almost fell asleep.

    As for Toothless and Little Fatty, the two of them just stayed on the tree,zily lying around all day.

    Xiao Miao wanted to climb up but didn''t dare, so he ended up sitting under the tree guarding them.

    Qian Wanyu watched all day and finally saw something, "I underestimated him before."

    Qing Mo praised in the soul sea, "This kid''s growth rate is the fastest I''ve ever seen, he''s even faster than yours!"

    Dongfang Minghui had no idea that Qing Mo had given Leen such high praise.

    She always knew Leen was talented, even Seventh Sister had praised him, but she was still surprised at how quickly he had grown.

    "Did he have some new opportunity after we left?"

    Maybe he had taken a powerful master who gave him some pointers?

    "Although he performed well all day, he still has many shorings. If it were as your Ninth Sister said, he wouldn''t have shown so many ws."

    Qing Mo was puzzled.

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu crossed her arms with one hand and supported her chin with the other, watching Leen''s next match intently.

    Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan frequently nced at the arena.

    It was Qian Ziyan''s first time seeing Leen, and he wasn''t familiar with his condition, but after watching him all day, he saw a lot.

    "This person has good talent, do you know him?"

    "He came with Yu''er and Little Ninth. He seems to be a beastman that Little Ninth casually saved."

    Qian Yiling wasn''t clear about Leen''s situation, but Zn, who was beside her, added, "He always wanted to revenge against Cyril for his parents'' death, but Cyril was killed by someone else first. So he insisted on following us to Darray City. The adults thought the journey was unsafe and refused. Who knew he would sneak over alone and luckily met the people of the Cass tribe."

    "You said he''s a beastman?"

    Qian Ziyan suddenly asked.

    "Yes."

    Qian Ziyan shook his head, "He looks more like a human, and he can speak the humannguage?"

    Znughed and exined, "You misunderstood, my lord. Leen learned the humannguage to repay the shaman, Little Ninth. He asked the guards to teach him, and he learned it in just over half a year."

    "I see."

    In an elimination match, about thirty people were eliminated.

    Almost all the people Qian Yiling brought were eliminated, leaving only Zn to take care of her.

    The rest were all defeated by Leen, including two out of five people from the Night Fox tribe.

    Lahan was lucky to win against Leen.

    "Leen, are you okay?"

    Dongfang Minghui saw his pale face and heavy steps, unlike his usual light-footed walk.

    She took out a bottle of spiritual liquid from her space, "Drink this, it will restore some of your spiritual power."

    "Okay."

    Leen''s dark eyes fixed on her, "Wizard, don''t worry. I''ll rest for a while and won''t hold you back."

    "Rest well. If you don''t recover from spiritual power exhaustion, it will backfire in the future."

    Qian Wanyu patted his shoulder lightly, "It''s okay to stay another day. Mother needs to properly arrange these people."

    Leen, unable to move under her hand, obediently sat down and began to meditate after drinking the spiritual liquid.

    Qian Wanyu took Dongfang Minghui''s hand and walked to Qian Yiling, "Mother, please arrange for them to depart tomorrow morning. Choose someone capable of making decisions to lead them. I''ll draw a map for them to follow back."

    "Okay."

    Qian Yiling saw the two holding hands, and thought of Little Ninth''s story.

    She suddenlyughed, realizing that everything had been evident all along.

    It was just that she was too focused on recognizing Yu''er at the time,pletely ignoring the deep affection in their eyes.

    "Although I don''t oppose it, you should still be a bit more reserved in front of others."

    Qian Ziyan nodded in agreement.

    Ever since they started traveling together, the sweetness between the two had been almost unbearable.

    Mu Sheng, on the other hand, was grinning foolishly on the side, as if it wasn''t Wanyu and Minghui together, but rather him getting married.

    "Let''s go."

    Qian Ziyan took Mu Sheng away directly.

    Mu Sheng kept looking back every few steps, "Uncle, did Wanyu''s mother really mean it? Did she really agree?"

    Given Qian Ziyan''s understanding of Qian Yiling, once she came around, she wouldn''t obstruct them anymore.

    "Yes."

    "That''s great."

    Mu Sheng grinned, genuinely happy for the two of them.

    Qian Ziyan was somewhat affected by his emotions.

    "In the future, if you like someone, bring her back for us to see. Although you have no parents, mother has said that you should consider the Qian Family as your own home. From now on, the Qian Family will be your support."

    Mu Sheng didn''t expect the topic to shift to him so suddenly.

    His eyes widened like copper bells, and he was too stunned to react.

    Qian Ziyan smiled, found a spot, and took out the wood carving again, patiently carving the face to make it more lifelike.

    "Mother told me long ago that if you meet someone you like, you should seize the opportunity. Otherwise, you might regret it forever."

    He had missed his chance.

    Mu Sheng stood there in a daze, feeling warm inside from his uncle''s sudden words, and recalled the days when he was well taken care of in the Qian Family.

    After the unrted people left, the three of them stood face to face, speaking calmly for the first time.

    Qian Yiling pulled their hands together.

    "Although I don''t oppose you being together, there are still a few things I need to say. Since you love each other and are determined to be together, no matter the obstacles, I hope you can keep your vows to each other and be together for life."

    Qian Wanyu''s expression softened considerably, probably because the other party hadpromised first.

    "Mother, rest assured. No matter what happens in this life, I, Qian Wanyu, swear to the heavens that I will never let go of Ninth Sister''s hand."

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes suddenly felt sore.

    How long is a lifetime?

    None of them knew.

    "That''s the best."

    Qian Yiling said with relief.

    "One more thing, you must not let the olddy know about this for now. I heard from your elder brother that the olddy intends for you to take on the responsibilities of the Qian Family. After this matter is settled, we will return to the Qian Family. Once we understand the situation, I will decide whether to inform her."

    Speaking of the Qian Family, Qian Wanyu''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    She hadn''t forgotten the incident of killing Qian Zhuoqian in the back mountain of the Qian Family.

    If Qian Zihang found out, he probably wouldn''t be able to let it go.

    Would they really be able to return to the Qian Family as they wished?

    "What''s wrong, Yu''er? Do you have a different opinion?"

    "Not at the moment."

    Qian Wanyu shook her head.

    It would be better to discuss this matter before returning to the Qian Family.

    "Mother, what is the third thing?"

    When it came to the third matter, Qian Yiling felt a bit troubled.

    But remembering her elder brother''s advice, that the more you fear something, the more you should face it bravely, she decided to speak up.

    If she didn''t, it would be a mental burden over time.

    She looked at Qian Wanyu with aplex expression, "Yu''er, I have never told you about your father. Are you upset with me, and that''s why you haven''t asked?"

    "Is the person you''re talking about Lance from the Night Fox n?"

    Qian Wanyu wasn''t avoiding the topic for the reason Qian Yiling thought.

    When they first reunited, they had missed the chance to talk about it.

    Later, seeing her mother''s frail health, she guessed it might be due to some old memories and was afraid to touch on it.

    So, she carefully probed during their daily interactions.

    But then many things happened, and the matter was dyed and never brought up again.

    "You know?"

    Qian Yiling''s heart almost leaped out of her mouth in excitement, but then she thought, "No, you can''t possibly know."

    Qian Wanyu nodded, "I indeed don''t know, so I''ve been waiting for you to tell me personally."

    Dongfang Minghui stood beside them, feeling extremely awkward as she listened to the mother and daughter discuss the future father-inw.

    She wanted to pull away from Seventh Sister''s tight grip, but the more she tried, the stronger the grip became.

    It was clear she couldn''t escape.

    Seeing Dongfang Minghui''s uneasy expression, Qian Yiling said, "Since I have epted you and Yu''er, you are family now. Yu''er''s father will also be your future father. It''s fine for you to listen in."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    "Ninth Sister, don''t call her ma''am, call her mother," Qian Wanyu whispered.

    Dongfang Minghui''s ears turned red, and her cheeks flushed as well.

    Both Qian Yiling and Qian Wanyu were looking at her, waiting for her to address her.

    She shrank her neck, feeling cornered by the two, and finally, with great embarrassment, she called out softly.

    The voice was as soft as a mosquito''s, delicate and faint.

    "Mother."

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Qian Wanyu noticed that her mother had a dreamy smile on her face whenever she talked about Lance, as if she were a young girl who had just fallen in love.

    She had always seen her mother as cold and distant, and the mention of her father had been rare, leading her to believe that the marriage was likely a passive or reluctant choice.

    She didn''t dwell on it any further.

    Now, after hearing the story of how her parents met from the mouth of thew, she realized it wasn''t the case.

    Her parents had also fallen in love with each other, which led to her existence.

    That was wonderful.

    Qian Yiling''s life should have been smooth sailing, but ever since she lost her elder brother and emerged from the Dragon Valley, her good fortune seemed to have run out.

    Especially with the daily onught of deathly energy, a strange key had taken away much of her beauty, and from the moment it covered her face, it had tormented her day and night.

    In her most desperate times, she unexpectedly encountered Lance again.Lance took her back to the Night Fox n to care for her, always staying by her side during her episodes.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a pang of sadness, realizing that Qian Mama must have fallen in love with someone who cared for her during the hardest times of her life.

    "You were with Father, so why did you separateter?"

    Qian Wanyu asked, confused.

    Shouldn''t two people in love always stick together?

    She wished Ninth Sister would never leave her side, wanting to take her wherever she went.

    Dongfang Minghui began to understand that the head of the Qian family had little time left, and Qian Mama had lost Uncle Wood.

    Naturally, she wanted to find a way back to the Qian family, but unexpected events had urred afterward��

    "At that time, I didn''t know I was pregnant with you, and I was worried about matters at home��"

    Qian Yiling felt confused just thinking about it.

    She had already made a promise with Lance, but��

    Qian Wanyu noticed her mother had stopped speaking and didn''t urge her on, instead ying with Ninth Sister''s hand.

    Dongfang Minghui sighed silently.

    No matter how big the issue was, returning to the Qian family was always the right thing to do.

    Yet, Qian Mama, who was so eager to return, had entrusted Seventh Sister to the Dongfang family after giving birth and had not appeared since, leaving the Qian family to assume both she and Uncle Wood were missing.

    "On my way back, I encountered a group of men in ck. They came after me and wanted to get the key to the Dragon Valley from me. Strangely, they seemed to be everywhere and could always find me."

    At that time, Qian Yiling had just discovered she was pregnant and didn''t dare to confront them.

    Coupled with the frequent attacks of the Dragon Valley, she had to hide everywhere, which was exhausting.

    "Fortunately, I ran into Madam Dongfang, who saved me on her way back from visiting her family."

    Qian Yiling''s beautiful eyes turned to Dongfang Minghui.

    "Little Nine, this Madam I mentioned is your mother."

    Dongfang Minghui''s eyes widened in surprise.

    She had only heard about this past during casual chats with Aunt Mo and had found it quite intriguing.

    If Qian Mama knew her mother, then why hadn''t she recognized Seventh Sister?

    As this thought crossed her mind, Dongfang Minghui''s body stiffened, and memories belonging to the original owner surged back into her mind.

    "Your Seventh Sister lives in a very remote ce. Why would you go to her little courtyard? You should spend more time with your mother."

    "Mother doesn''t understand why you want to provoke her. Your Fourth Sister has already said that your Seventh Sister should reflect on her actions in the courtyard. You should also stay in the courtyard to recuperate."

    "You are the most favored by your father in the household; we should be magnanimous."

    Dongfang Minghui had a vague feeling that Second Madam Qin knew about Seventh Sister but pretended not to.

    "Ninth Sister?"

    "Ah."

    Dongfang Minghui stared nkly at Seventh Sister, and memories that didn''t belong to her yed out like a movie in her mind.

    Every word that Madam Qin had said to her now seemed to carry deeper meaning upon reflection.

    Madam Qin''s subtle warnings to avoid the remote courtyard were meant to prevent her from causing trouble for Seventh Sister; her advice to be magnanimous was to encourage her not to hold grudges.

    But the original owner of this body was a narrow-minded youngdy who couldn''t tolerate anyone''s arrogance.

    "Ninth Sister, what''s wrong?"

    Dongfang Minghui met the worried gazes of Seventh Sister and Qian Mama but could only shake her head, unsure of what to say.

    Shemented why she couldn''t have arrived earlier, so Seventh Sister could have suffered less.

    Qian Yiling realized she had misspoken, bringing up something that shouldn''t have been mentioned.

    The Dongfang family had already perished, and Second Madam Qin was missing; she had forgotten about it.

    "Mother, it''s gettingte. We should rest first. When dawn breaks, we can continue our journey."

    "Alright, I''ll follow Yu''er��s arrangements."

    Qian Wanyu led them aside and softlyforted, "Second Madam is a person of good fortune; she will surely be fine."

    Dongfang Minghui shook her head.

    She wasn''t upset because of Madam Qin; rather, she felt a chill in her heart knowing that the Second Madam was aware of who Seventh Sister was yet chose to merely observe from the sidelines.

    She understood that her mother had to keep a low profile to conceal her identity as a member of the Longevity n, but��

    She tightly embraced Seventh Sister, almost greedily savoring the warmth of the hug.

    "Seventh Sister, I will treat you well from now on."

    Very well, indeed.

    However, Qian Wanyu suddenly took a step back, forcing her to meet her gaze.

    "Ninth Sister, are you hiding something from me?"

    Dongfang Minghui''s round eyes widened in surprise, her reaction sharp.

    "Seventh Sister, don''t try to corner me. I can''t handle your intimidation. I''m already feeling sad, and now you suspect me? That would make me�� even sadder."

    Hmph.

    Seeing her puffed-up expression, Qian Wanyu felt quite pleased and gently pinched her cheek.

    "Look at you, full of spirit. You don''t seem angry at all."

    Dongfang Minghui gritted her teeth in frustration, secretly grinding them.

    How had she not realized before that Seventh Sister had such a mischievous side, finding joy in teasing her?

    Noticing that she genuinely looked like she might explode with anger, Qian Wanyu quickly pulled her back into an embrace.

    "Alright, alright, I was just ying with you. Let''s enjoy tonight; Mother has no objections to us anymore."

    Dongfang Minghui thought about it and indeed felt it was worth celebrating.

    She had expected a prolonged tug-of-war with Qian Mama, but to her surprise, after just a month or two, she had epted it so readily.

    Truly, a broad-minded good mother.

    "Seventh Sister, I want to ask you something."

    Dongfang Minghui, using the moonlight, met Seventh Sister''s deep gaze.

    Although she couldn''t see clearly in the backlight, she inexplicably felt that Seventh Sister''s eyes were filled with affection for her.

    In this life, having a beloved partner was all she could ask for.

    "What is it?"

    "That day in the cave, you told Qian Mama that you would marry me. Is that true?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked shyly.

    Aside from Seventh Sister, there were probably very few people in the world who could say such words with such confidence.

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curled into a slight smile.

    "Of course."

    "Oh."

    "Oh? Is that all?"

    Qian Wanyu had been eagerly anticipating Ninth Sister to say something more, but instead, she received a nonchnt response, as if it were inconsequential.

    Her eyes darkened slightly, narrowing as she pulled Dongfang Minghui closer, their breaths mingling.

    Just being near her made her heart race.

    "Is that really all?"

    Dongfang Minghui stifled augh, tightly pursing her lips and shaking her head.

    Qian Wanyu''s expression turned serious as she leaned down and bit her neck hard.

    "Ah��" Dongfang Minghui shrank her neck.

    Just as she was about to cry out in pain, Qian Wanyu released her and said softly, "I have some matters to arrange. Ninth Sister, you should rest well."

    With that, she turned and walked away.

    Dongfang Minghui pouted, watching her retreating figure, her hand touching her neck.

    Thankfully, there was no blood.

    "Seventh Sister is so petty; she must be angry."

    "You made her run off; you won''t find a better wife than her."

    Little Colour, having been forced to consume a truckload of dog food, sighed.

    It had been living in this world for quite some time, yet it still hadn''t found a suitable furnace for itself.

    "Sigh."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled happily, realizing that Seventh Sister''s pettiness was likely because she thought she didn''t care, which led her to sulk alone.

    "Sigh."

    The human and the magical nt sighed in unison, surprisingly in agreement.

    "Since Seventh Sister has spoken, I need to think about when to go to Qian Mama to present the betrothal gifts and bring Seventh Sister home."

    Dongfang Minghui felt troubled.

    Betrothal gifts had to be prepared thoroughly, but no one had told her what to prepare.

    "Little Colour, what do you think Seventh Sister would want as a betrothal gift? No, I should ask what kind of gift would be worthy of Seventh Sister?"

    Little Colour swayed its vine seedling.

    "Can betrothal gifts be eaten?"

    Dongfang Minghui rolled her eyes.

    Betrothal gifts couldn''t be eaten, but they could buy many things.

    "Sigh, wait a moment."

    It seemed she still owed Seventh Sister over a million spirit stones��

    How could she prepare betrothal gifts when she was currently a bona fide pauper, with not a single spirit stone to her name?

    "Sigh, if I want to marry Seventh Sister, I need to find a way to earn some spirit stones."

    Little Colour asked sneakily, "How do you n to earn them?"

    "Not very realistic."

    They were currently heading toward the Dragon n''s territory.

    Unless they encountered some rare and peculiar treasures along the way, like precious medicinal nts or heavenly materials, it would be difficult.

    If they could catch some, it would count as part of the betrothal gifts.

    After all, being able to help Seventh Sister enhance her spiritual power would also be a good thing.

    However, aside from having some impressive medicinal nts, there should be other things as well.

    Dongfang Minghui racked her brain, her worried expression turning into a bitter one, unable to help but sigh inwardly, getting married is truly not easy.

    But who could me her for being so good?

    If it weren''t for the predetermined nature of this world, nothing would be worthy of Seventh sister.

    "Sigh."

    "I''ve heard you sighing dozens of times now. What are you worried about?"

    A sudden voice came from above, startling Dongfang Minghui, making her jump.

    She saw Toothless and Little Fatty, who also sighed.

    "It''s adult matters; you wouldn''t understand. When did you get up there? I didn''t see you before."

    Little Fatty tilted his head, "Ah."

    Toothless jumped down and set Little Fatty on the ground, then watched as the little creature ran towards Dongfang Minghui with his short legs.

    Toothless cursed inwardly, thinking of the ungrateful little wolf.

    After cursing, she suddenly remembered hearing Qian Wanyu say something simr about her before; the tides had turned, and now it was her turn.

    "Speak up, what are you troubled about? It can''t be about that terrain map, can it?"

    "Of course not."

    After saying this, Dongfang Minghui felt she had answered too matter-of-factly, as she trusted Seventh sister''s abilities too much.

    If Seventh sister said not to worry, then she truly didn''t worry.

    "Sigh, you wouldn''t understand even if I told you."

    Toothless was so angry she wanted to bite her, but then she noticed the marks on her neck and stepped closer, bing more certain.

    "What bit you on your neck? Look, it''s all red and swollen. You''re not a pharmacist; why didn''t you apply medicine to yourself?"

    At first, Dongfang Minghui didn''t understand, but then she wished she could dig a hole and hide.

    "It''s nothing; it will be fine in a few days."

    Later, after Leen finished his training, he asked the same question without changing his tone.

    Seventh sister was nearby, teasingly smiling, looking in a very good mood.

    The group set off again, totaling less than fifteen people.

    There were three from the Night Fox n, apanying them.

    Dongfang Minghui initially thought that the person named Lahan would chatter away with them, but the three were surprisingly quiet, obediently walking at the back, which was unexpectedly silent.

    The members of the Night Fox n were all exceptionally beautiful, exuding an innate charm.

    Thus, Dongfang Minghui frequently nced at the three of them.

    She had seen Lahan before; she was very pretty but had an androgynous look, especially when she spoke with a certain intensity.

    The other was a woman who had been in the tent with them; she was tall and slender, with delicate features, and her pair of phoenix eyes were long and slightly upturned.

    Just a nce seemed to draw one into the depths of her striking blue eyes.

    Qian Wanyu was leading the way ahead and noticed Ninth Sister frequently lost in thought, her tense expression looking even more severe.

    Leen reached out several times to support her.

    "Shaman?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt embarrassed, especially for staring at a girl for so long, but she still wanted to take another look.

    "It''s strange; I''m not someone who usually cares about appearances, so why do I keep��"

    Her voice was soft, but Leen heard her.

    "Shaman, this woman has a special ability that makes people unconsciously do things against their own will."

    Leen had fought with this woman before, and just by staring into those eyes, he had momentarily lost focus during the duel.

    In a battle, every breath counts, let alone when he was distracted.

    After that, Leen became vignt, trying not to look into her eyes even when facing the others.

    "I see."

    Dongfang Minghui listened to Leen''s words, feeling as if she had encountered a real seductress.

    However, the eyes of the Night Fox n were indeed special, and if the other party practiced charm techniques, a careless nce could lead to trouble.

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Minghui hurried to the front, walking alongside Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu nced at her coldly, letting out a snort.

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui cleverly reached out, tugging at Seventh sister''s hand, only to be ruthlessly shaken off.

    After hesitating for a while, considering that everyone was watching, she felt too embarrassed to reach out again and moved a bit away from Seventh sister, as if trying to maintain a certain distance.

    Qian Wanyu initially wanted to teach her a lesson, especially since Ninth Sister had just stared at someone else for so long that it nearly drove her mad.

    However, after waiting for a long time, she saw the other party not reaching out again, and Ninth Sister even took a step back.

    Her face turned ashen with anger, and the cold aura around her was carelessly released.

    Qian Ziyan heard the light snort and unexpectedly nced at the two of them, naturally taking a step back, while Qian Yiling also stepped back half a step.

    Dongfang Minghui secretly nced at Qian Wanyu and saw her tense profile.

    She wanted to reunite with Little Fatty and the others, but the words she wanted to say were still unspoken, and now she dared not say them.

    "Sigh, Seventh sister seems to be angry."

    "Let her be angry," Little Colour said nonchntly.

    "Don''t you think it''s getting colder?"

    "Yeah."

    With her reminder, Dongfang Minghui turned around, causing Qian Wanyu''s outstretched hand to freeze mid-air.

    She hurriedly picked up Little Fatty from Toothless''s shoulder and said to Toothless, "From now on, I''ll carry Little Fatty. Right, Little Fatty?"

    "Ah."

    Yes.

    Dongfang Minghui held Little Fatty in her arms, weighing her lightly.

    She was still as light as before, but her body seemed to have grown a bit longer.

    "Little Fatty, have you grown a little?"

    "Ah ah."

    Little Fatty pped her hands, clearly delighted, as if celebrating for herself.

    Dongfang Minghui was also happy, but soon her expression turned to worry.

    "You''ve grown so much, why can''t you still talk?"

    Little Fatty reached out to hold her neck, affectionately rubbing her face, reminiscent of how Toothless used to act as a child, enjoying being spoiled.

    Toothless found the scene quite annoying, wishing she could shrink and take that spot instead.

    That thought shed through her mind��

    Toothless maintained a stern face, feeling somewhat disgusted with herself.

    As a proud dragon, how could shepete for that person''s attention with a little creature?

    But��

    Wasn''t Qian Wanyu the one who said that person raised her?

    What was wrong with being a bit closer?

    Toothless had been mentally preparing herself all the way, while Qian Wanyu had been fuming, eventually finding herselfughing at her own frustration.

    By the time they reached the location marked on the map, there was nothing around, and the weather had grown increasingly cold.

    Everyone set up the tents again, and the campfire was lit, though it was extinguished several times by the cold wind outside.

    "Shaman, I''m going to check for any prey over there."

    Leen had a habit of exploring the surrounding terrain whenever they arrived at a new ce, and if possible, he would hunt a magical beast to bring back.

    This time, for some reason, Dongfang Minghui suddenly called out to him, "Leen, the weather is getting worse, and it looks like it might snow. You''d better not go."

    Leen dismissed her concern.

    "Shaman, don''t worry. I can read the wind direction and won''t have trouble finding my way back."

    Qian Wanyu had something important to discuss with her, and seeing that Leen had readied his bow and arrow, she nodded.

    "The sooner you go, the sooner you return. If you can''t find any prey,e back quickly."

    "Understood."

    It wasn''t until Leen''s figure disappeared that Dongfang Minghui turned to look at Seventh sister.

    Qian Wanyu helplessly tapped her nose, reaching out to touch her hand, only to find that her hand was warmer than hers.

    Seeing Little Fatty, she immediately understood, "You''re quite clever in this regard."

    Dongfang Minghui smiled foolishly.

    "Seventh sister is already busy enough. I have to take care of myself and try not to add to your troubles."

    Qian Wanyu nced at the others and whispered, "You help Seventh sister by keeping watch outside. Don''t let those three get close to this tent."

    Those three?

    In the entire team, aside from the three mysterious individuals from the Night Fox n, the rest were all their own people.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly understood.

    "Seventh sister, don''t worry. You go ahead and take care of things."

    This time, Qian Wanyu called Toothless, along with Qian Ziyan and Qian Yiling, into the tent.

    The firelight cast long shadows of the four of them, and she invited Mu Sheng and Xiao Miao to sit beside her, directly facing the tent.

    "Toothless was also called in; it must be about the terrain map," Dongfang Minghui said to Little Colour in her soul sea.

    "Little Colour, Leen said that the girls from the Night Fox n might use charm techniques. If I get confused again, you have to wake me up. We can''t fall for this enchantress''s tricks."

    "Don''t worry."

    Dongfang Minghui listened carefully and realized she couldn''t hear any voices from the people inside, guessing that Seventh sister had set up a barrier.

    "This youngdy, I am Mei Wu from the Night Fox n. May I ask for your name?"

    The moment she spoke, her voice slipped into Dongfang Minghui''s ears, capable of melting a person into a puddle of spring water.

    Dongfang Minghui jolted, only to be pricked by Little Colour''s thorny vines, causing a sharp pain in her finger.

    "What the f-!!!"

    Dongfang Minghui gasped in anger, choking several times, her face turning red from the strain.

    "Pain can keep a person alert. I am here to watch over you on behalf of your Seventh sister," Little Colour said with an air of grandeur.

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    "Minghui."

    Mu Sheng walked over and gently patted her, "The weather has turned quite cold. Since you are a pharmacist, you must take care of yourself and avoid catching a cold."

    Dongfang Minghui quickly waved her hand, taking a while to respond, "I identally choked on my own saliva. I''m fine, don''t worry."

    Mu Sheng felt relieved but didn''t dare to get too close to Xiao Miao.

    Xiao Miao was struggling to control her fire energy; although there was a powerful water spirit pill to temporarily suppress it, mes asionally fell, startling Mu Sheng several times.

    Dongfang Minghui patted the space to her left, "Xiao Miao,e here."

    "Ah."

    Little Fatty waved his chubby paw at Xiao Miao.

    Xiao Miao loved Little Fatty the most because she was obedient and quiet when held in his arms.

    Mainly, Little Fatty''s aura was gentle, unlike Toothless''s fierce and aggressive presence.

    Dongfang Minghui deliberately ignored the girl named Mei Wu for a while before saying, "Miss Mei Wu, my name is Minghui."

    "Miss Minghui, I heard from them that you are a shaman. I would like to ask for your help to take a look at my brother."

    "Eh, what''s wrong with him?"

    The brother she referred to was another person besides Lahan, tall and muscr, a typical muscle man with rugged features, thick eyebrows, and a decent appearance, named Cheng Jiang.

    Mei Wu replied calmly, "On the way here, his face has been pale. Just after we set up the tent, he suddenly copsed and fell unconscious. Therefore, I would like to ask Miss Minghui toe to our tent and help check on him."

    "How strange, to use such a scheme."

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit emotional; it was rare for Seventh sister to remind her to do something, yet this enchantress came here to cause trouble.

    "If I go, it would be falling into their trap. If I don''t go, it seems unreasonable."

    "Easy to handle."

    "How so?"

    "I''ll go in your ce."

    Seeing her staring nkly at the campfire and remaining silent, Mei Wu added, "Are you worried about the five of us guarding this ce? Mei Wu can help you patrol around."

    Mu Sheng, however, said little.

    He understood Minghui''s character; in the past, whenever she saw injured patients, she would take the initiative to help without needing anyone to remind her.

    So, he made an effort to stay in the background, quietly observing the situation unfold.

    Dongfang Minghui suddenly grinned, "No need, Mu Sheng, you and Xiao Miao stay here. If you notice anything, just shout."

    Mu Sheng nodded, "You can rest assured."

    "Miss Mei Wu, please lead the way."

    Mei Wu nodded slightly to Mu Sheng and took the lead, guiding Dongfang Minghui into the tent.

    Little Fatty was making noises all the way, though no one understood what he was saying.

    As Mu Sheng stood up, intending to patrol the area, he unexpectedly turned around to find Dongfang Minghui standing beside him, startling him into a shiver.

    "You, didn''t you go in with that girl? Why are you out so soon?"

    Xiao Miao saw it clearly and tugged at Mu Sheng''s sleeve, identally letting out a small me that ignited the hem of Mu Sheng''s clothes.

    "Awo, heavens, it''s on fire."

    Mu Sheng jumped around, frantically beating his clothes against the ground to extinguish the mes, barely managing to put it out, but unfortunately, he lost another piece of clothing in the process.

    Xiao Miao shrank back a little, looking aggrieved.

    Even if Mu Sheng was angry, he couldn''t take it out on a child, especially since he already knew that Xiao Miao''s situation was beyond control.

    Dongfang Minghui smiled, her eyes curved as she watched the two of them.

    "What happened to the Night Fox n?"

    Mu Sheng had spent enough time next to Qian Ziyan to know some of their spections.

    Xiao Miao wanted to pull him again, but halfway through, Mu Sheng jumped away, leaving Xiao Miao feeling a bit sad.

    She whispered softly, "She isn''t��"

    "She isn''t? What isn''t she?"

    "He got it right, I really am not."

    Little Colour was quite pleased that her disguise fooled others.

    Feeling proud, vines began to spread from her hands, with some creeping from her feet, but they stayed away from the campfire and Xiao Miao.

    "I am Little Colour, her contracted magical nt."

    Mu Sheng was taken aback, "But, but how do you and Minghui look exactly the same?"

    Little Colour nodded slightly, "I originally wanted to trick that woman, but she has a pair of sharp eyes and might see through it, so Minghui told me to guard her lover here."

    Little Colour turned around and transformed back into her original self, "Tonight feels strangely quiet."

    Mu Sheng found it amusing to watch her change back and forth, thinking of his own Little White and Little Green, and curiously asked, "Once you transform into a human form, can you have different appearances like you do?"

    "Not really."

    Little Colour exined, "Since I am a contracted partner with Minghui, I can mimic some of her aura and form to temporarily confuse people''s vision, but it won''tst long."

    Mu Sheng nodded as if he understood.

    He was actually just daydreaming; both Little White and Little Green were above intermediate level magical nts, and they were destined to never reach the level and conditions required for such transformations.

    Speaking of which, when Dongfang Minghui entered the tent with Little Fatty, following Mei Wu, she inexplicably caught a whiff of a strange scent.

    She bluntly said, "What did you put in this tent? It smells great."

    Mei Wu smiled faintly and exined, "It''s the purple orchid fragrance from the Night Fox n. This scent can help people rx and is the best precursor to entering a dream."

    Dongfang Minghui chuckled awkwardly, "Entering a dream?"

    She pinched herself hard, realizing that the pain seemed to have vanished.

    She then pinched Little Fatty.

    As a result, Little Fatty let out several cries, the sound somewhat ethereal,ing from far to near.

    "Damn it, Little Colour, did I just fall into the dream they created as soon as I entered the tent?"

    Dongfang Minghui tried to talk to Little Colour but received no response, feeling a bit frustrated.

    "Mei Wu, you just said where is your brother?"

    Mei Wu smiled and said, "Isn''t he right in front of you?"

    Dongfang Minghui pouted, did she really think she was an idiot?

    There was no one in front of her; it was just her and Mei Wu in the entire tent!

    But she still obediently squatted down, pretending there was someone lying in front of her, and checked them over repeatedly, finally concluding, "Infected with a cold, nothing serious. I''ll leave a porcin bottle here; just give him a disinfecting and fever-reducing pill."

    After saying that, she really took out a porcin bottle from her space and handed it to Mei Wu.

    Mei Wu weighed it in her hand and found there were about two pills inside, "Minghui, you truly have a miraculous touch. This will help my brother recover significantly. How about we sit down and have a cup of tea?"

    Dongfang Minghui desperately tried to refuse, but her body was uncontroble and obedientlyplied.

    She pinched Little Fatty again, but this time there was no sound at all.

    Mei Wu handed her a cup of dark tea, and Dongfang Minghui even saw ck bugs wriggling in the cup.

    "Drink it, and you''ll feel veryfortable."

    "Do all the Night Fox n raise poison insects?"

    The things in the teacup were all simr to poisonous insects, utterly disgusting, yet she found herself taking the cup from Mei Wu''s hand, slowly bringing it closer to her mouth.

    "I''m doomed; my life is going to end here."

    Dongfang Minghui was about to shout that her life was over when a spark shot from the corner, and a pig-tail grass swatted the teacup away, sending the bugs flying towards Mei Wu.

    In that moment, Dongfang Minghui felt a surge of freedom and quickly said, "Thank you for your hospitality, I must take my leave."

    Then, propelled by a segment of the Pig Immortal Grass tail, she flew toward the fiery glow.

    A warmth enveloped Dongfang Minghui, calming her racing heart, while the Pig Immortal Grass tail in her hand turned to charred ck.

    ��Pig Immortal Grass, are you alright?��

    ��Not good.��

    The Pig Immortal Grass feared that its sudden appearance had leaked its presence, potentially leading to being found by Xiuqi.

    ��No matter what, you must not let that person take me away.��

    Dongfang Minghui instantly understood its meaning.

    When she had taken out the porcin bottle from her space, the Pig Immortal Grass must have sensed something was off, which is why it wrapped a segment of itself around her pinky and followed her out from the space.

    ��Don��t worry, I won��t let him take you away.��

    Little Fatty was a bit restless, constantly making noise.

    ��Be good, Little Fatty, stop making a fuss.��

    Dongfang Minghui gently coaxed, and as she lifted the tent p, she discovered that heavy snow was falling outside like goose feathers, and the campfire had somehow extinguished.

    Mu Sheng was rubbing his hands in another tent, while Little Colour was dutifully keeping the tent open.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��I just walked through the gates of hell.��

    Dongfang Minghui sighed.

    In that brief moment, her back waspletely soaked, thanks to Little Fatty and the Pig Immortal Grass.

    Remembering the request from the Pig Immortal Grass, she anxiously nced at the tent across from her.

    ��How long was I gone?��

    ��About an hour.��

    Little Colour stared at her, looking her up and down several times.

    ��What happened to you just now?��

    Dongfang Minghui didn��t know how to exin.

    Once she entered, she first caught a whiff of a fragrance, and after hearing the words of that enchanting woman, she became dazed, followed by a series of actions that went against her true feelings.

    It was then that she suddenly recalled what Leen had said to her before, ��So that��s what it meant.��

    ��But I sensed that you werepletely at peace, and I thought you were genuinely treating her people.��

    ��Not even a shadow���� Dongfang Minghui suddenly stood up.

    ��Wait, why didn��t I see anyone else when I entered the tent?

    It was just me and Mei Wu; where did the other two go?��

    Mu Sheng sneezed hard, his nose red from the cold.

    ��Speaking of which, it seems Leen hasn��t returned for a long time.��

    ��About an hour and a half.��

    ��Ah ah.��

    Little Fatty was still making a racket, her body burning hot.

    Dongfang Minghui kept soothing her, and just as she felt at a loss, Qian Wanyu lifted the tent p, and Qian Mama and Uncle Wood, along with Toothless, came out to look at the heavy snowfall.

    Dongfang Minghui didn��t even have time to exin the strange events that had just urred, urgently saying, ��Seventh sister, Leen went hunting and hasn��te back.��

    Qian Wanyu reached out, catching a few snowkes.

    The pure white snowkes melted into droplets of water in her hand.

    ��When did it start snowing?

    The ground is already this thick.��

    Dongfang Minghui couldn��t answer because, while she was lost in a haze, her sense of time seemed different from the outside.

    ��Ninth Sister, what happened?��

    ��Yes.��

    She was about to speak when the people in the other tent poked their heads out.

    Mei Wu even smiled at her, and the other two heads belonged to people she was very familiar with.

    Dongfang Minghui froze on the spot, feeling as if half of her blood had congealed with the falling snow.

    ��Stay calm; what you see is not real.��

    Little Colour had already transformed into a wisp of green and slipped into her soul sea when they lifted the tent.

    ��Put Leen��s issue aside for now, and temporarily set aside what Mei Wu did to you.

    You need to resolve the Pig Immortal Grass issue first.��

    ��Okay.��

    Dongfang Minghui pulled Seventh sister into the tent, which was warm, several times warmer than outside.

    ��Seventh sister, the Pig Immortal Grass just saved me and identally came out of the space.

    What should we do now?��

    "Save you?"

    "This matter can wait, the Pig Immortal Grass said that Xiuqi is likely nearby. Seventh Sister, do you have any ideas?"

    Qian Wanyu noticed her pale face and couldn''t tell if it was due to the cold or something else.

    Meanwhile, the Little Fatty in her arms was restless, looking somewhat agitated.

    She held Little Fatty closer and felt its temperature rising steadily.

    Even so, Ninth Sister showed no signs of feeling it, which was quite unusual.

    "I have a n for the Pig Immortal Grass, but I''m afraid it will inconvenience the creatures living in your space that have spiritual energy," Qian Wanyu said as she released her five elemental spiritual power, flowing it up and down along Little Fatty''s back.

    "Creatures living in my space��"

    Dongfang Minghui realized she had unknowingly adopted arge group of beings.

    The medicinal nts included the Pig Immortal Grass, the Carnivorous nt, a ck Medicine, and Little Bean Sprout, while the only animal was probably a pseudo-dragon.

    Seeing that Seventh Sister had a n, Dongfang Minghui was eager to ask, but noticed Seventh Sister was struggling to channel her spiritual power back and forth on Little Fatty.

    Only then did she realize her hands had turned red from the heat.

    "Could it be a residual effect from before?"

    Her body felt numb and unresponsive.

    She hurriedly took out the medicinal nts from her space to heal herself.

    After Qian Wanyu had sorted out the fire elemental spiritual power from Little Fatty, it finally fell asleepfortably, snorting softly like a little pig, even in sleep, it continued to make little noises.

    Could it be that it was unsettled because of the scare it got from Mei Wu?

    "Seventh Sister, what''s wrong with Little Fatty?"

    Qian Wanyu''s expression turned serious.

    "Tell me, what happened earlier?"

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit intimidated by Seventh Sister, especially when she saw her long face, which was a clear sign of anger.

    If she didn''te clean, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    So, she recounted everything that happened with Mei Wu without missing a detail.

    As a result, after finishing her exnation, she noticed that Seventh Sister''s expression had grown even colder, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop significantly.

    Dongfang Minghui began to step back cautiously, contemting how to sneak away before Seventh Sister''s anger escted.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208<blockquote>

    I keep forgetting to update this as I''m busy on Lightnovels AI, the chapters from here after this are probably going to go on there if I continue</blockquote>

    "Cough��Minghui, are you okay?"

    Dongfang Minghui had just lifted the tent p when she ran into the considerate Mu Sheng.

    Her face turned red, and she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself.

    She quickly waved her hand, saying, "I''m fine, I''m fine.

    Seventh sister wants to invite mother and uncle over for something."

    Mu Sheng gave her a subtle nce, nodded, and left, only to suddenly return and say, "It''s fine to y during the day, but when it''ste at night��"

    Dongfang Minghui''s face turned as red as a monkey''s butt, slightly less so.

    After Mu Sheng finished speaking, he also felt quite awkward and quickly went to invite uncle and Qian mama.The residual heat on Dongfang Minghui''s face didn''t dissipate even when Uncle Wood and Qian mama arrived.

    She stood there, blushing and motionless.

    "Mother, I want the three of us tobine our strength to ce a seal on Ninth Sister."

    "A seal?"

    "Yes."

    Qian Wanyu exined the small formation seal she and Qing Mo had devised.

    With the three of them, the seal''s security would be tripled, unless someone with spiritual power exceeding theirs appeared, which was almost impossible on the entire Seven-Colored Continent.

    Qian Ziyan and Qian Yiling didn''t ask much, but nced at Dongfang Minghui, "Shall we start now?"

    Qian Wanyu handed Little Fatty over to Mu Sheng to look after, then had Little White Ball guard outside.

    Dongfang Minghui also released Little Colour, reminding it in a low voice, "Don''t fall for that demoness''s tricks.

    Don''t look, don''t listen, and don''t smell anything she gives me."

    nts are particrly sensitive to airborne scents, so Dongfang Minghui repeatedly reminded it.

    "Stop nagging. Do you think I''m as gullible as you?"

    "Alright."

    Next, Dongfang Minghui moved everything needed for the love entanglement into Seventh sister''s space and gently exined to the trembling Carnivorous nt and Little Bean Sprout.

    However, Little Bean Sprout refused to stay in the space and hopped out, bouncing around the tent.

    Dongfang Minghui struggled to catch it, and when she finally did, the Tianyin Helmet automatically slipped from her grasp.

    Little Bean Sprout had developed a strong resistance to being confined in the space for a long time, so it used all its strength to avoid going back in.

    Qian Wanyu released a bit of spiritual power to suppress the bouncing Tianyin Helmet in ce.

    Little Bean Sprout kept swaying its single flower bud, looking quite pitiful.

    Dongfang Minghui felt a bit sorry and advised, "Little Bean Sprout, we might spend some time in the icy snow.

    It''s too cold outside, so it''s best for you to stay in the space."

    Little Bean Sprout struggled desperately, its stem bending under the pressure.

    Qian Wanyu quickly withdrew her spiritual power, fearing she might identally break the future hope of the Ghostface Tree n, which would make Ninth Sister upset for a long time.

    "Since it''s so resistant, let it choose whether to enter the space or stay with you."

    Dongfang Minghui advised, "Little Bean Sprout, do you know how cold it is outside?"

    As soon as Little Bean Sprout gained freedom, it directed the Tianyin Helmet to hop outside.

    She quickly followed and saw Little Bean Sprout somehow found Toothless and Little Fatty under a snow-covered tree.

    The Tianyin Helmet charged at Little Fatty with all its might.

    "Hey, where did this bean sproute from?"

    "Ah ah."

    It''s not a vegetable.

    Little Fatty caught it urately, her chubby little hands touching Little Bean Sprout''s flower bud, which retaliated by bumping her finger.

    Little Fatty, good-natured, continued to pat it.

    Dongfang Minghui watched helplessly, "Little Fatty, from now on, take care of Little Bean Sprout.

    Don''t lose it."

    Little Fatty made a couple of sounds, nervously holding the Tianyin Helmet in her arms, genuinely anxious.

    Toothless reached out to tease it, but Little Fatty easily dodged.

    "You chubby thing, can''t you let me y for a bit?"

    "Ah ah."

    Little Fatty hugged the Tianyin Helmet and ran off, leaving a trail of small, chubby footprints in the snow, along with a series of charred ck prints.

    Dongfang Minghui watched as the unique, uneven footprints, even covered by snow, stood out distinctly, likely left by Little Miao.

    Toothless chased after Little Fatty, the two of them running back and forth in the snow, undeterred by the cold.

    "Fatty, let me y with that bean sprout."

    "Ah."

    No.

    Little Fatty was fast, but Toothless was even faster.

    Dongfang Minghui only saw a few blurred shadows, and then a fiery streak as Toothless released fire-type spiritual energy.

    With a leap, Toothless pinned Little Fatty and the Tianyin Helmet to the snow.

    The helmet rolled away on its own, bouncing around the tent.

    Little Miao tried to chase the helmet, but the more he chased, the faster Little Bean Sprout bounced.

    The snow was melted in several ces by their fireballs and antics, leaving patches of bare ground in the Snow Capital.

    Dongfang Minghui watched from the side, finding it all very amusing,ughing until a hand reached out from the tent and pulled her inside.

    "Continue."

    "Okay."

    Dongfang Minghui blushed slightly.

    She was easily distracted, and thismotion almost made her forget the main task.

    "The rest are willing to stay in the space.

    This seal shouldn''t block their breathing or anything, right?"

    "It only seals the aura of all creatures within this space to prevent others from spying."

    "That''s good."

    She stood aside, watching as Seventh Sister and Qian Mama released their spiritual energy, a colorful and majestic disy.

    The energy gathered on the Qingchan, and at some point, a piece of jade had appeared on the sp, embedded in a hiddenpartment.

    The jade''s surface bore mottled colors, with the multicolored spiritual energy flowing over it, dazzlingly bright.

    After more than half an hour, the energies gradually covered the Qingchan.

    When they retracted their spiritual energy, the Qingchan lookedpletely different.

    The jade on the surface appeared dim, as if stained with something, and its original spiritual energy seemed to have dissipated.

    "Ugh."

    Dongfang Minghui looked at her Qingchan with a pained expression, examining it closely.

    Qian Wanyu, seeing her displeased look, exined softly, "Once the seal is lifted, the Qingchan will return to its original state.

    Wear it, but unless you remove the hidden weapon from thepartment, you can''t touch anything else."

    Dongfang Minghui fastened the Qingchan back around her waist, trying to take something out of the space, but there was no response.

    However, when she touched the hidden weapon, it was as responsive as before.

    "It''s a bit ufortable."

    Qian Yiling and Qian Ziyan stood up.

    "Don''t worry about Lien for now.

    He might have found a cave to hide from the snow.

    If he doesn''t return after the snow stops, we''ll search for him in groups."

    "Okay, Mom, you and Uncle rest in this tent.

    Ninth Sister and I will go to another tent."

    Qian Wanyu quickly led Dongfang Minghui out of the tent.

    The snow outside was getting heavier, and the spots where they had rolled around were covered by a thinyer of snow.

    It was very quiet outside.

    Qian Wanyu held her hand and asked softly, "Does it still hurt?"

    Dongfang Minghui nced at her, trying to pull her hand away, but Seventh Sister held on tighter.

    She pouted, her face turning red as the stinging pain on her backside reminded her of the spanking she had received in the tent.

    It was both embarrassing and humiliating, and everyone outside had heard it, even Mu Sheng had teased her about it.

    Hmph.

    She was really angry.

    Qian Wanyu wrapped an arm around her neck, gently pulling her into her embrace.

    "Are you mad?"

    Dongfang Minghui wrinkled her nose, staying silent.

    "The Night Fox n has some ties with Mom, but even she can''t be sure if they are truly from the Night Fox n.

    If that demoness asks you to do something alone under the guise of treatment again, you can refuse."

    "Mm."

    Of course, she would refuse.

    She wasn''t stupid.

    After the first time, she wouldn''t be foolish enough to fall for it again.

    Hearing Seventh Sister also call the other woman a demoness made Dongfang Minghui inexplicably happy.

    Qian Wanyu saw that Ninth Sister was obedient now, but she knew that she would forget her words and make the same mistake again if a simr situation arose.

    Frustrated, she bit her neck again.

    "It hurts, it hurts, Seventh sister, be gentler."

    "Good, remember the pain next time."

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t help but pout.

    How was she supposed to know?

    She was already on high alert, but that demoness hit her with a big move right away.

    "Since that''s the case, why doesn''t Seventh sister just drive them away?"

    "Letting them go like this would be too easy.

    Besides, we still don''t know their purpose.

    Maybe they''re here to bring us something good."

    "Something good?"

    Qian Wanyu didn''t say more.

    She felt Dongfang Minghui''s small hand, which was a bit cold, and quickly pushed her into another tent.

    Inside the tent, Mu Sheng and a few fire stoves were huddled together, not feeling cold at all.

    They loved to be near Little Fatty, teasing her, because among the three, Little Fatty was the most well-behaved, cute, and especially considerate.

    "This tent is sofortable," Dongfang Minghui remarked.

    "Ah ah."

    Little Fatty lifted the Tianyin Helmet, cing it on her head, and walked unsteadily towards Dongfang Minghui.

    Dongfang Minghui worriedly watched the Tianyin Helmet on her head, afraid it might identally fall and turn Little Bean Sprout into a little bean mash.

    When Little Fatty got close, she quickly cradled Little Bean Sprout in her arms. Even the Tianyin Helmet felt warm to the touch.

    "Wow, you knew Little Fatty would warm you up, so you insisted on staying outside, huh?"

    Little Bean Sprout swayed its bud towards her, which was even bigger than before, giving a top-heavy feeling.

    But when Little Bean Sprout had two buds before, it also gave that illusion.

    So, Dongfang Minghui checked its stem and roots, and seeing no damage, she felt relieved.

    "Ah ah."

    Little Fatty wanted to climb onto Dongfang Minghui''s shoulder, but Qian Wanyu pulled her away.

    "From now on, you take care of this Little Bean Sprout.

    Don''t lose it, okay?"

    Little Fatty reached out her hands, wanting Dongfang Minghui to hold her.

    But Qian Wanyu instead stuffed the Tianyin Helmet into her hands and led her lover to a corner.

    "The snow outside doesn''t seem to be stopping anytime soon.

    You should sleep for a while.

    I''ll wake you when it stops."

    "Um, Seventh sister, I''m a bit worried about Lien."

    Dongfang Minghui wasn''t sleepy at all, and with her butt hurting, she couldn''t sitfortably anywhere.

    So she stood up and paced around the tent.

    Toothless sniffed the air and said truthfully, "After the snow stops, many scents will be very faint.

    It will be difficult to find him."

    Qian Wanyu saw Ninth Sister frown at this andforted her, "The scent may weaken, and footprints may disappear, but there are always ways to find him.

    If you don''t rest well today, you won''t have a chance to rest after the snow stops."

    Dongfang Minghui knew she was worrying for nothing.

    She looked at the uneven ground with difficulty.

    "Come here."

    Qian Wanyuid ayer of animal skin on the ground, then took out the bedding they had prepared before, spreading it on top.

    Finally, she crawled into the bedding herself.

    Once it was warm, she patted the spot next to her and said, "Sleep over here."

    Dongfang Minghui nced at Mu Sheng with the corner of her eye, seeing him cover his mouth and then his eyes.

    She suddenly wanted to cover her own eyes too.

    "Stop dawdling."

    "Seventh sister."

    Dongfang Minghui crawled into the bed, finding it incredibly warm, and couldn''t help but let out afortable sigh.

    Qian Wanyu pulled her into her arms, gently patting her back.

    "I know you''re ufortable.

    Lean on me, Seventh sister will warm the bed for you."

    Dongfang Minghui, who was cold just a moment ago, now felt her body and heart warmed by the person next to her.

    She sighed softly, "Seventh sister, I''m not angry anymore."

    Qian Wanyu''s lips curved slightly.

    "Go to sleep."

    With her hands and feet entwined, Dongfang Minghui soon felt drowsy.

    She slept very well.

    When she woke up, there was a warm body behind her and another in her arms. She looked around and saw that Toothless and Little Fatty had somehow crawled into her bed, but Seventh sister had left at some point.

    Dongfang Minghui quickly got up and saw that everything outside was covered in white.

    The snow that had fallen all night had finally stopped.

    "Seventh sister."

    "You''re awake?"

    Behind Qian Wanyu was a series of deep footprints.

    She noticed that the snow almost reached Seventh sister''s calves, and the hem of her robe was soaked.

    "Where did Seventh sister go?"

    "The snow stopped about an hour ago, and Lien hasn''t returned yet.

    Mother and I decided to split up to search for him."

    Qian Wanyu pointed to the path Lien hadst taken.

    "Mother and the others have already set off.

    I just went to scout and found a fork in the road about ten meters ahead.

    There are some new footprints on the left path, so I guess Mother and the others chose that way."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded quickly, "Shall we go now?"

    "Gather all the little ones."

    "Minghui, Miss Qian, do you need us to help search too?"

    Mei Wu''s voice was still soft and had a unique charm.

    Dongfang Minghui thought that if she liked women, she might have been captivated by that voice, but unfortunately, she wasn''t.

    Qian Wanyu smiled and said, "Miss Mei Wu is right, but we need two people to stay and guard this ce.

    I think you should stay here with Brother Lahan to watch over the tents for us.

    As for the other one, they cane with us, is that okay?"

    A hint of confusion shed in Mei Wu''s eyes.

    Just as she was about to speak, Qian Wanyu continued, "In theing days, judging by the weather, we might encounter a heavy snowstorm.

    Without these tents, we might freeze to death in this icy wilderness."

    Dongfang Minghui nodded repeatedly, realizing that guarding the tents was indeed an important task.

    "Such a crucial task, I think Miss Mei Wu is the most suitable for it."

    Mu Sheng had already heard themotion outside.

    After waking up Little Fatty and Toothless, he rushed out at this critical moment, "Sister Wanyu, Minghui, we''re all ready.

    Can we set off now?"

    Qian Wanyu gave Mu Sheng an approving look, "Is Miss Mei Wu''s brothering with us?"

    Mei Wu could only give a signal to the big guy named Cheng Jiang, "In this icy wilderness, the road is hard to walk.

    If you don''t find him,e back while it''s still light.

    Mei Wu and Lahan will be waiting here for you."

    Dongfang Minghui felt there was more to Mei Wu''s words, and they were quite harsh.

    "We''ll definitely find Lien."

    "Ninth Sister, let''s go."

    Little Fatty stepped barefoot into the snow, finding it reached his heels.

    It was icy and fun, so he released a bit of fire energy, melting most of the snow in no time.

    Cheng Jiang, who was at the back, was slightly surprised and kept his head down, looking around.

    Mu Sheng noticed his shifty eyes and kept a mental note, "Brother Cheng Jiang, it must be tough following us on this journey, right?"

    Cheng Jiang shook his head woodenly, "Not at all."

    "How could it not be?

    I''ve been exhausted following Sister Wanyu and the others."

    Mu Sheng said loudly on purpose.

    He, like Zn, stayed behind without fighting Lien.

    "Looks like Brother Cheng Jiang is quite capable.

    We should spar sometime."

    Qian Wanyu frowned slightly at this.

    "Was there anything unusual when Cheng Jiang fought Lien?"

    "No, it was a standard fight.

    Lien even had the upper hand, but strangely lost in the end."

    Qing Mo suddenly remembered, "Lien paused suddenly in the middle, probably because of that distraction."

    "Ninth Sister said she didn''t see the other two after entering the tent.

    Maybe they were bewitched by that aura, clouding their minds.

    But one thing worth investigating is that the scent can easily make people dazed."

    "Did you smell anything just now?"

    "I blocked my sense of smell before we set off."

    Qian Wanyu''s sense of smell was never very sharp, unlike Dongfang Minghui, who was the opposite.

    Her hearing, however, was better than the other''s.

    Qing Mo''s heart, which had just settled, was suddenly on edge again, more thrilling than walking on a cliff.

    "Your Ninth Sister and those little ones rely on their sense of smell to track Lien''s previous scent.

    They won''t��"

    Qian Wanyu''s eyes darkened, as if a storm was about to break out.

    She suddenly took Ninth Sister''s hand, and in the confusion of the other, some spiritual power automatically flowed into her body.

    Dongfang Minghui was startled but quickly adapted, though she was a bit puzzled.

    "Even during the day, you two are so affectionate," Little Colourined, feeling like it was being fed dog food, and sighed, "This weather is freezing me to death."

    "Little Colour, do you smell anything strange?"

    "No strange smells."

    A snowfall had buried all traces, Toothless remarked, "Yesterday''s snow was too heavy,pletely covering Lien''s scent.

    What do we do now?

    Should we keep searching?"

    Qian Wanyu pondered for a moment and asked, "Cheng Jiang, do you have any other ideas?"

    Cheng Jiang nced at the sky, "It''s still early, let''s keep moving forward, maybe we''ll find him."

    "Alright."

    Xiao Miao walked behind Little Fatty, leaving very noticeable footprints.

    Almost every step melted the snow into water, leaving a scorched footprint.

    Braving the cold wind, they continued forward for more than half an hour.

    Just as they were moving on, someone behind them said, "Hold on."

    "Look, there seems to be a cave."

    The direction Cheng Jiang pointed was all white, and only by getting closer could they see a cave with a narrow opening.

    Snow was falling from above the cave, and after clearing the snow at the entrance, they found the inside quite dry.

    They walked in a bit, and Dongfang Minghui stepped on something, feeling ufortable.

    Qian Wanyu took out a few moonstones, distributing one to each person, and they all looked at the ground.

    Therey a bow made of fine iron and scattered arrows.

    "Seventh sister, it''s Lien''s bow and arrows."

    "Yes," Qian Wanyu responded softly, raising the moonstone higher to look around the cave, "No signs of a struggle."

    Lien, as they expected, had found a cave to take shelter from the heavy snow.

    Dongfang Minghui picked up the bow and arrows, worried, "Seventh sister, Lien would never part with his bow and arrows.

    He treats them like his life.

    Did something happen to him?"

    In hindsight, they shouldn''t have let him go out hunting.

    In this icy world, what prey could there be?

    "Not necessarily.

    When people rest, they often take off their bow and arrows, otherwise they can''t lean against the wall to rest," Qian Wanyu carefully examined the cave, "He must have stood up suddenly during his rest and walked out."

    The snow stopped at dawn, and by then, her mother and she had already followed Lien''s path to search, so he couldn''t have left then.

    This means he went out before the snow stopped.

    Dongfang Minghui found it all unreasonable, "Seventh sister, if Lien really heard something, he would definitely take his bow and arrows with him.

    Why would he leave behind the things he values as his life?"

    Qing Mo in the soul sea clicked its tongue, "There''s another possibility.

    Your Ninth Sister, after smelling that scent that made her dazed, once suspected the Little Fatty in her arms was fake��

    If Lien smelled the same scent, he might have thought he took his bow and arrows with him, but actually didn''t."

    Qian Wanyu nced at Cheng Jiang without showing any emotion, "Let''s wait for a while, maybe Lien wille back soon."

    Dongfang Minghui caressed the heavy iron bow, which had beastnguage engraved on it.

    The marks were polished bright, indicating Lien often touched his bow and arrows, "Seventh sister, will Lien reallye back?"

    "He will," Qian Wanyu said firmly, "Believe in him."

    Dongfang Minghui was worried, wondering what situation would make someone leave their bow and arrows behind.

    Her silk umbre was still stored in her space, though it had lost its value, it had saved her from countless disasters.

    She hoped to meet a master craftsman one day who could repair the weapon for her.

    "Sigh."

    Qian Wanyu kept holding her hand, continuously channeling spiritual energy into her body.

    It wasn''t until Mu Sheng inexplicably fell asleep leaning against the wall that she suddenly spoke in the soul sea, "Ninth Sister, pretend to be asleep, lean into my arms."

    "Why?"

    Dongfang Minghui asked, noticing Little Fatty standing there asleep, clutching the Tianyin Helmet, his skin slowly turning red.

    The Little Bean Sprout in her hand was also motionless.

    She nced at Toothless beside her, who was sleeping restlessly with furrowed brows.

    She couldn''t shake the feeling that the beauty mark seemed toe alive, with a flicker of firelight flowing through it.

    She couldn''t help but yawn and fell into a deep sleep leaning against Qian Wanyu.

    Qian Wanyu also leaned her head against the other, pretending to be asleep.

    The only ones not asleep were Xiao Miao and Cheng Jiang, who finally revealed his true form.

    "Hahaha."

    Cheng Jiang''sughter was strange, not a rough voice but a charming female tone, so soft that it evoked pity.

    "Why do I feel like I heard Mei Wu''s voice?"

    "It''s not just a feeling, it is her."

    Xiao Miao was shocked, seeing him suddenly transform into a woman, his narrow eyes widened.

    As she walked towards the group, he somehow mustered the courage to spread his arms and block her path.

    "Kid, don''t get in the way."

    "Don''t hurt them."

    Xiao Miao was desperate, usually unable to control his mes, but today they wouldn''te out, "You��"

    "Get out of the way."

    Mei Wu swung her hand, but Xiao Miao, in a moment of desperation, spat a mouthful of fire from his mouth, whichnded on her hand.

    Mei Wu quickly used ice to counter it, extinguishing the small me.

    Dongfang Minghui could only think, "Damn, it''s ice again," and said, "Seventh sister, she''s not from the Night Fox n."

    "That''s even better."

    "Huh?"

    That way, when they go all out, they won''t have to worry about making things difficult for their mother.

    Little Colour''s vines had somehow already climbed up the cave walls, even blocking the only entrance.

    "Thankfully, your Seventh sister reminded us, or we''d be fed those disgusting bugs again."

    "She''s like Meng Yixiao."

    Meng Yixiao could control those creepy bugs, and this woman was no different.

    Dongfang Minghui felt nauseous just thinking about what happened in the tent yesterday.

    "Mei Wu, bullying a child isn''t much of a skill," Qian Wanyu said, swinging her water thunder whip towards Mei Wu''s face.

    Mei Wu, caught off guard, tried to dodge but still had a piece of skin torn off by the whip''s tip, leaving a bloody, gruesome wound.

    "Oh dear, disfigured," Dongfang Minghui covered her face, feeling the pain for her.

    The tip of Seventh sister''s whip had a hook that had caught many people before.

    Mei Wu touched her face, not surprised by the blood on her hand, and sneered, "I underestimated you."

    Qian Wanyu nudged Toothless, finding him burning hot, and looked at Little Fatty, whose skin had turned red, even the Tianyin Helmet seemed to be baked by the heat.

    The most pitiful was the Little Bean Sprout nted in the helmet, its leaves wilting, almost steamed.

    "Your purpose."

    "Hand over the map and this woman to us."

    Mei Wu made an outrageous demand.

    When she mentioned the map, Qian Wanyu remained expressionless, but when she spoke of Dongfang Minghui, Qian Wanyu suddenly unleashed all her spiritual energy, mming Mei Wu against the wall.

    Little Colour''s vines swiftly retreated from the cave wall.

    Qian Wanyu grabbed the opponent''s throat tightly, her fingers clenching, "Who sent you here, huh?

    Speak, and I''ll leave you with a whole corpse."

    Mei Wu''s face contorted in pain andck of oxygen.

    The ice spikes she had just released were effortlessly dissolved by Qian Wanyu.

    Instead, she watched helplessly as the spiritual energy in her body seemed to drain away bit by bit.

    "You��"

    "Not talking?"

    Qian Wanyu gathered a pale green wind de in her hand, like a fingertip knife butrger.

    A biting wind seemed toe from nowhere, drilling into the cave.

    Little Colour''s vines quickly retracted from the cave entrance,ining in the soul sea, "It''s freezing me to death."

    Next, Dongfang Minghui witnessed Seventh sister''s one-sided abuse.

    She couldn''t bear to watch.

    The once beautiful girl was now in a pitiful state thanks to Seventh sister.

    She turned away, only to find Toothless and Little Fatty acting increasingly strange.

    When she tried to touch them, the heat from their bodies made her pull back her hand.

    Unsure of what to do, she saw Xiao Miao staring intently at Qian Wanyu and Mei Wu.

    "Xiao Miao, can you help me move Toothless and Little Fatty to the snow outside, please?"

    Xiao Miao''s eyes shifted, and after a moment, he nodded vigorously.

    With some effort, he moved the two outside to the snow.

    In less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he watched as the snow within a ten-mile radius rapidly receded, visible to the naked eye.

    The snow turned to water, which then evaporated, the ground cracked, and seemed to tremble.

    Xiao Miao retreated in fear, backing into the cave.

    Dongfang Minghui was crouched, trying to p Mu Sheng''s cheeks on both sides.

    When the ground suddenly moved, she almost hit the wall.

    "What''s happening?"

    "Outside, outside��"

    When Qian Wanyu dragged Mei Wu outside, she saw the surrounding snow had disappeared, the ground cracked and trembling.

    In the distance,rge snow masses were rolling down from high ces, and small snowkes were rushing towards them at lightning speed.

    "Avnche, it''s an avnche."

    Dongfang Minghui shouted, like a headless fly, unsure whether to hide in the cave or run far away.

    Seeing the ground shaking, the two big guys stood like door gods, unmoving.

    She quickly called out, "Ah, Xiao Miao, quickly bring those two back."

    If they were to escape, there was no way to take Little Fatty and Toothless with them.

    ncing at the cave, Dongfang Minghui could only hope it was sturdy enough not to copse after being hit by snowballs.

    "Seventh sister, hurry back to the cave."

    Xiao Miao hurriedly moved Little Fatty and Toothless back.

    After he finished, the snowball had already rolled to their front.

    After three impacts, the entire stone cave was almost sealed by snow, and the cave shook several times.

    Dongfang Minghui thought they might be buried alive, but the cave miraculously held up.

    Qian Wanyu tied up Mei Wu and threw her at the cave entrance.

    When the snowball hit, Mei Wu was buried in the snow, but no one cared.

    Qian Wanyu used her body to shield her, and Mu Sheng slightly regained consciousness amidst the shaking.

    "It''s dark."

    Dongfang Minghui was almost scared to death.

    She hugged Seventh sister tightly, unsure whether tough or cry.

    "Seventh sister, with all this happening here, what about mother and uncle?

    They won''t be��" buried by snow, right?

    Qian Wanyu gently patted her back, "They''ll be fine.

    Mother and uncle are strong enough to protect themselves."

    "But why did so much snow fall from up there, and so quickly?"

    The only one who knew the truth, the little guy, blinked his ck eyes, looking at the still oblivious Little Fatty and Toothless.

    Dongfang Minghui scratched her head, "There are many reasons for an avnche.

    I can''t say for sure.

    But I didn''t expect such a big snow mountain here.

    Howe we didn''t see it before?"

    Qian Wanyu saw her confused look and guessed she wouldn''t find out the reason.

    "The map marked a snow mountain here.

    Yesterday, when we camped, it was dark, and a heavy snow fell, covering everything in white.

    It''s normal you didn''t see it."

    "The barrier around here must have been identally broken by someone, exposing the snow mountain," Qing Mo spected.

    "Who has such great ability?"

    Qian Wanyu had a few suspects in mind, but none had the ability to break a barrier or formation.

    Who could it be?

    Both fell silent, then spoke in unison, "The one with the true eye."

    Dongfang Minghui hadn''t paid much attention to the terrain yesterday.

    With Seventh sister''s exnation, she believed it.

    She looked at Mu Sheng, who still seemed dazed, having said one sentence and then falling silent again.

    "Mu Sheng?"

    "Ah, Minghui, did something happen?

    I think I just had a dream."

    Mu Sheng yawned again, feeling extremely tired.

    If it weren''t for needing to talk to Minghui, he might have fallen asleep again.

    "Don''t sleep. You''ve fallen into the enchantress''s trap and inhaled something you shouldn''t have. Wake up quickly. We''re trapped in this cave by snowballs, and we need to find a way out fast."

    If another avnchees, everyone will be buried alive here.

    Dongfang Minghui tried to pull him, but without realizing it, Mu Sheng countered and pinned her against the wall.

    "Don''t move."

    "Mu Sheng."

    Qian Wanyu swiftly drew out her water thunder whip.

    Just then, the enchantress Mei Wu, embedded in the snowball, was drawing something in the air with her hand.

    As she moved, Mu Sheng immediately grabbed Dongfang Minghui''s neck, preventing her from speaking a word.

    "I should have killed this woman earlier," Qing Mo sighed in the soul sea.

    "Stall for time, your Ninth Sister will figure something out."

    "Okay."

    Qian Wanyu felt a bit regretful.

    This group was like blood-sucking leeches, extremely annoying.

    Next time, she would kill every one of them until they dared not appear before her again.

    "You just want the map.

    I have it and can give it to you."

    Mei Wu smiled seductively, but with her face mostly ruined, the smile was quite terrifying.

    "I want the map, and I want this person too."

    With a slight hook of her finger, Mu Sheng moved his feet, dragging Dongfang Minghui step by step towards the woman.

    "Don''t move."

    Just as Qian Wanyu was about to act, she saw Mu Sheng''s fingers tighten around Ninth Sister''s neck, leaving a red mark.

    Dongfang Minghui couldn''t see Seventh Sister''s expression, but she knew her face must not look good.

    She only saw the beauty mark on Toothless''s forehead bing more prominent.

    "Little Colour, can you control Mu Sheng in an instant?"

    "I''ll try."

    Little Colour was also nervous.

    If its friend''s neck snapped, it would die too.

    Mei Wu, seeing Qian Wanyu''s livid face, was very pleased.

    "If you don''t want her to get hurt, find a way to clear the obstacle outside the cave.

    Otherwise, I''ll treat her the same way you treated me."

    Qian Wanyu gripped the water thunder whip tightly, her eyes narrowing.

    She wished she could tear this woman to pieces.

    She regretted it; she shouldn''t have shown mercy earlier.

    Hesitation leads to chaos.

    "Step aside, and I''ll st open this snowball."

    Qian Wanyu gathered a strand of purple lightning in her hand.

    The lightning flickered, dazzlingly bright, illuminating the cave as if it were daylight.

    In the soul sea, Dongfang Minghui urged, "Little Colour, now''s the time!"

    Btw if you haven''t yet, check out the other Yuri novels I''m tranting on

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!